《My Years as a Ghost Marriage Witness》


 C1

    My name is Shuo Tongxue, I opened an antique shop in Antique Street called "Spirit House", and the difference between my shop and the other antique shops is, other than our regular sale of antiques, we also have ¡­ Most of the things in the shop when matching someone for a wedding were used as props for concluding a wedding.


    The so-called Yin marriage was also known as the Underworld marriage, which was the marriage between ghost and ghost. The marriage between man and ghost was to find a spouse for the dead. Some young men and women died before they had even married. Old people think that if they don''t get married for them, their ghosts will make a fool of themselves. Therefore, it is absolutely necessary to hold a wedding ceremony for them, and finally bury them together as husband and wife, and also bury them together, so that no lonely grave will appear in the tombs of both the male and female families.


    In addition, if the man dies before marriage after the marriage, the woman will also marry, the dead husband and sister hold the "God" card and the bride to the wedding ceremony. From then on, the bride had to spend her life in the empty house, calling it the house of honor, unmarried and filial piety. Some women do not want to be widowed and married to other men, but people think it is the second marriage, is the "broken woman." After the wedding, the festival was to sacrifice the dead to her so-called "ex-husband." Due to the feeling of loving and missing their children, the elderly think that if they failed to choose a spouse for them, they would marry them after they died and fulfill their responsibilities as parents.


    This was the business that the Spirit House was doing.


    "Once you enter the Spirit House, tie your ties with ghosts and use blood as a bond, I will serve you as well." Ye Zichen squinted his eyes.


    The couple sitting on either side of me, the protagonists of today, died in a car accident a month ago. Beside them were the parents of both sides. The couple had been engaged half a year ago, and had originally expected to be married today.


    On the table in front of him, there was a pair of doll s dressed in red wedding clothes. Two doll s had red pages pasted on their bodies, with the words "bride" and "groom" written on them. In the woman''s hand, there was a condensed and exquisite butterfly.


    "Neither side has any objections, right?" I asked like a matchmaker. The couple looked at me and nodded. Even if they were to quarrel and disagree in the future, would they not regret their decision today? " He nodded again, indicating that he wouldn''t regret it.


    "Good, since that''s the case." "Holding both of their hands, she placed them on top of the butterfly. The energy of the orchids seeped in, and the two auras were connected." The ceremony was completed. Congratulations to all of you. "


    "That''s it?" the parents asked me.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you guys." I smiled, "Go back and prepare the betrothal gift and pretend to be it. Burn it to them, burn the doll together, then combine the ashes and bones. After that, you can just close the tomb."


    "Good, good, good." His parents hurriedly took out their red packets and stuffed them into my hands, "Thank you, thank you master."


    Holding the thick red packet, I silently accepted it. "Since it''s a big surprise, don''t frown."


    "Yes, yes, of course."


    After sending them out, the two ghosts bowed to me, holding each other''s hand. I looked at them with envy. How many people in the world would be able to stay together for so long? I wish you happiness. "


    It was warm outside. "I stretched." "I''m so tired. It''s finally over."


    "Boss, you''re alive again." A pretty and cute girl came out from the inside, holding a phone in her hand.


    "Huh?" Here we go again, and you''re not letting us have a good rest?


    A young man who looked similar to Girl suddenly came out, "Sis, what kind of mission is it? Another match? "


    "That''s right. It''s said that the son of the opposite party passed away young, and wanted to marry him." Ming Yu nodded.


    The corner of my mouth twitched, "He''s asking us to find a partner for him to marry. This is the most troublesome thing for him. He''s always getting mad at the slightest disagreement."


    "Mm, it''s like this." Ming Yu nodded.


    "Eh? I''m going, I''m going. The boss is going to take me this time. You haven''t taken me with you several times. " Ming Qing came over.


    "Ming Yu, on the other hand, did not mind. Then you guys go, I''ll take a look at the store. Call me if you need anything. "


    "Fine." I straightened up and stood up. " The Mystical Zero is leaving. " Mystical Zero s were a necessity when travelling at home.


    As soon as I left, customers arrived at the store. This was a gentle man with glasses in his thirties. The moment he brushed past me, I could feel a trembling atmosphere coming from him.


    "Boss, what''s wrong?" Seeing that I did not move, Ming Qing also retreated.


    "That person from before ¡­" I frowned.


    "That person seemed to have entered the store." The Mystical Zero also turned to look. He looked at me again. "He''s probably a businessman. Do you want to go back and take a look?"


    "Let''s go take a look." I turned my head back without thinking, but I didn''t go back in. The feeling from that person''s body made me feel weird. He didn''t want to get too close to him.


    He stopped at the door, turned sideways, and peered through the crack in the door.


    As soon as the man entered the shop, his gaze fixed on a pair of jade bracelets on the shelf. The crystal clear jade was extremely beautiful, and since it was an antique, the price was extremely high.


    "The jade bracelets from earlier on were pretty good. They should have been offered by the palace." "The man stared at the bracelet for a long time before speaking." "Good stuff."


    When Ming Yu saw someone, he immediately came over and smiled formally, "I''ll help you pack it up if you like, Sir." He welcomed the guest with a smile.


    Who would have thought that person actually waved his hand, "No need. Although the item is good, it is not fated for me. It is not fated for me to ask for it. It will only invite disaster." He did understand.


    "Looks like mister is an expert in the underworld as well," Ming Yu laughed, and did not mind, "Then mister, please take a look, and call me if you need anything."


    "No need, I''m not here to buy, I''m here to sell." The man casually waved his hand. "I have something here. I believe your boss should be regretting his decision."


    "May I ask what it is?" Ming Yu''s smile became colder, but even though he was unhappy, he still wanted to do business, and immediately said: "It''s like this, our boss is often not in the shop."

 C2

    Hey, hey, why am I usually not in the shop? It''s my fault if I''m not in the shop.


    "I understand." The man nodded and took out a box, "This is the item. There is my name card on it, if your boss is interested. You can get her to contact me. "


    "How boring, they''re not here to give us money, they''re here to collect it." "Let''s go."


    "Ah?" You don''t want to watch it anymore? " Ming Qing did not understand.


    "How boring. It''s not like I''m here to send you money."


    "¡­"


    The funeral home, cemetery, and many other places looked around. Unfortunately, the ghosts did not come out in broad daylight, so he could only judge based on their appearances. Now I just hope that the young master isn''t a crook.


    Halfway through looking, Ming Yu called me to say that there was a business deal, I casually replied, hung up the phone and continued looking. He''s here to sell anyway, not to buy. Why are you going back so soon? Earning money was more important.


    But I feel that Ming Yu is a little anxious, so he''ll call me later.


    Forget it, he wouldn''t be able to find her in broad daylight anyway. Ye Zichen took a simple photo and showed it to that ghost young master to see which one he liked, then decided to go back into the shop first.


    The moment I entered, Ming Yu put down the things he was doing and quickly took out a box and a name card to hand to me. "Boss, this is it. Take a look."


    I took the things and looked at the box first, but didn''t open it. After looking at the name card, I frowned. This name sounds so familiar, like I''ve seen it somewhere before. No, I''ve heard it before. "But I can''t remember where." How much is the other party offering? "


    "That gentleman said, Boss, please state your price." Ming Yu answered truthfully.


    "My offer?" I frowned. This was a bit too weird. Not only did I leave the item here without a deposit, I even had to name my own price.


    "Boss, what should we do?" Ming Yu asked.


    "Let me see first." I put the box aside and looked at the card again.


    "Alright," Ming Yu nodded his head, turned around to busy himself, and casually pulled Ming Qing who was by my side with his doggy legs.


    Qi Yang, this name can''t be considered to be especially familiar, and it can''t be considered to be unfamiliar either, but I''ve heard of it somewhere that I''ve forgotten.


    He picked up the box again and looked around. He did not open it. The weight of the box in his hand made him uncomfortable. What was inside? However, the patterns on the box were not bad and as my finger gently touched the box, I didn''t expect that the pattern would be so sharp. I subconsciously let out a cry of pain and quickly put my finger into my mouth. Just as I was about to wipe the box clean with a cloth, I saw something inside the box suck in the blood from my finger.


    "F * ck." The bad feeling seemed to have come true. I hurriedly opened the box and sure enough, a glowing red ring was lying inside. The gem on the ring seemed to have sucked my blood and started to turn a transparent red. Very beautiful.


    The sky immediately darkened, mixing with the black air on my body. If I don''t understand the situation now, I would be a fool. I was obviously being set up by someone, and the blood of my middle finger was flowing.


    "Ming Yu, Ming Qing, Mystical Zero," I shouted loudly. "Close the door and close the door early today."


    The Mystical Zero''s face was slightly ugly, she quickly closed the door and walked over, "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    I didn''t pay any attention to him and directly asked Ming Yu, "Ming Yu, what kind of person would give this to you? Have you seen it? "


    Ming Yu thought about it, "I think I have."


    It didn''t look like it, "A marriage contract?" "Ming Qing looked at the box in my hand and was almost frightened to the point of sitting on the ground when he saw the black aura on my body mixed with the black aura from my body. Boss, you ¡­ Congratulations. "


    Congratulations my ass. You want to die once, don''t you? I glared at Ming Qing fiercely, and with a pa sound, I closed the box. I took out a talisman from my pocket and quickly sealed the box, "Let''s do this for now." Fu Li didn''t know if he could seal the contract''s aura.


    "Boss ¡­" The Mystical Zero seemed to still be worried.


    I waved my hand to indicate that I was fine. "I''m fine. Don''t worry, I''m just a little brat that I can deal with." "It''s just that the current me doesn''t know that the person under the Yin Marriage Contract is not an ordinary ghost." Rest early today. "


    He took the box and the business card and returned to the room on the second floor. The heaviness in his heart seemed to have disappeared. He tossed the box aside and started researching again.


    When did I fall asleep? His vision was dark, his eyelids were heavy, and his body was heavy. He couldn''t move even if he wanted to, as if his body was frozen solid. I could feel a pair of cold hands brushing against my body, making my scalp tingle. Soon, an ice-cold wetness flowed down his neck, leaving behind a moist spot. Frowning slightly, he was unable to move his body and even his eyelids could not be opened. Was this a dream? No, I''m sober. It''s not a dream.


    Those two hands suddenly started to take off my clothes, the cold wetness continued to descend. ''No, I can''t continue like this! My body, quickly start moving!''


    I tried my best to make a move. As long as I could do it manually, it would be fine. I still had the talisman in my pocket. As long as I could touch the talisman, it would be fine.


    A certain spot in my chest is held, but there is a warmth, a grinding sensation between my teeth, a hand slowly reaching down, and I can''t help but shiver. Stop, stop quickly.


    The restraints on my body had been released and I abruptly opened my eyes and sat up, panting heavily. My entire body was drenched in cold sweat and I didn''t know when I had reached the bed and I had already changed out of my pajamas. The symbol on the box was still intact.


    No one? No spiritual energy, is it a dream? It seems that I was too nervous. I raise my hand to wipe away my sweat, but my forehead was cut by a hard object on my finger. I subconsciously place my hand in front of me.


    I broke out in a cold sweat. It wasn''t a dream. It definitely wasn''t a dream.


    He had been set up by someone. Who was it? You dare to be so treacherous, do you not wish to live? I reached for the card, looked at the name on it, gritted my teeth, and dialed the number.


    The call quickly connected. Before I could say anything, the other party spoke up first, "Boss Shuo, did you receive your present?"


    "Indeed, they had planned this beforehand." Who the hell are you? "Why would you do that?" Although I, Shuo Tongxue am not exactly a friendly person to everyone, but at least I have never offended anyone, and when I open a shop, I am also polite to everyone.


    "Boss Shuo sure is forgetful," the other party sneered.

 C3

    "No. 88 Ming Wen Road, I think the boss will be able to remember who I am once we meet." With that, he hung up.


    I was a little confused, but if I wanted to find out what was going on, I had no choice but to go. Looking at the time, it was already past 11 o''clock.


    After quickly changing my clothes, I didn''t alarm the three of them. Anyway, I had left early to come back, and at this time, the main street of the antique street was basically closed. It was drizzling outside.


    No. 88 Ming Wen Road, not too close to here. A bus at this point could not be taken, it was not for people to ride. Let''s take a taxi. However, when I stopped a car to say that I was going to 88 Ming Wen Road, the driver clearly shuddered. He looked at me in the rearview mirror and his face turned pale.


    When we reached the location, I finally understood why Driver had such an expression.


    Number 88 Ming Wen Road was the cemetery.


    After getting off the car, the driver used his full strength to quickly disappear into the rain. I checked the number at the entrance and found that it was indeed this place.


    The rain got heavier and heavier. Under such circumstances, even I couldn''t help but get scared when I came to this kind of place at night. I took out my phone and dialed that number.


    "Hey, I''m here. Where are you?" I asked.


    However, the person on the other end of the line hung up after a few beeps.


    What was going on? I played it again as I slowly walked forward. No matter what tombs I passed, the people in the photos would smile at me strangely. White shadows would continuously float by my side while the cold air would not stop.


    "Crack, crack, crack, crack, crack." A sound suddenly came from the rainy night. Someone? I couldn''t help but look in the direction of the voice and see a man in a black raincoat digging a hole.


    "Who?" Is there really someone? I immediately became alert. Is it the person who gave me the ''big gift''?


    The man seemed to have stopped, and he turned to look at me. Through the rain, I could see his face.


    "Crack ¡ª" A bolt of lightning flashed past, followed by a clap of thunder.


    Lightning basically fell right in front of me. I only felt a flash in front of my eyes before my vision turned black and I fell to the ground.


    The ancient clock chimed twelve, twelve o''clock.


    I slowly woke up. The surroundings were so unfamiliar that it was terrifying. Where is this?


    "You''re awake." It was an old voice, and I looked over my shoulder.


    "¡­" There was three seconds of silence, then, "Ahh!"


    You really can''t blame me, because it''s too scary. The person in front of me is an old man.


    "Miss, don''t be afraid, I''m human." A hoarse voice rang out.


    Oh, it''s a person, it''s a person. "Sorry."


    "The one who should be apologizing should be me. I scared you." The man took a bowl from the side and said, "Drink some water."


    "I didn''t even think about it, nor did I care if there was any problem with the water. I took it and took a sip." "Thank you."


    "I am the Tomb keeper here." "He took the bowl from me and introduced himself." Little girl, why did you come to this place so late at night? "


    "What are you doing here?" "An appointment."


    The old man chuckled, "Little girl, there''s no one here you want to find. Hurry back, it''s not safe here."


    Well, I''ll admit it, it doesn''t seem safe here. Anyway, I''m here, it''s none of my business if he doesn''t pick up the phone. I''m going back.


    "I raised my head to look at my watch hanging on the wall. It has just been 12 o''clock, so I shouldn''t be discovered if I go back now." "Then I won''t bother you any longer. I''m going back."


    "Be careful on the way."


    The rain outside had stopped. It was unknown where the umbrella was. It was useless anyway.


    I don''t know whether it was because I stayed up late or because I had a cold from the rain, but the next day I was in bed, completely exhausted.


    "Boss, are you alright?" To be able to come in without knocking and not getting attacked by me, the only one left was the Mystical Zero.


    "I''m fine." I pulled on my quilt. Even though the winter had already passed, I still felt cold.


    The Mystical Zero carried a portion of breakfast to my bedside, reached out to touch my forehead, "There''s no fever, I think it''s just a cold?"


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "Eat some food and get some medicine." The Mystical Zero reached out to help me up, "Did you go up and go out last night?"


    He never planned to hide anything from the Mystical Zero, "Mmm, there''s something I need to do."


    "About this?" The Mystical Zero took my hand, and the blue ring on her finger shone brilliantly against her white hand.


    I quickly withdrew my hand. "It''s just a little brat. I can cover it."


    The Mystical Zero frowned, "Child? If you were a kid, you wouldn''t be wearing this ring on your finger right now. "


    "It is indeed a little strange, but ¡­" I looked at the ring on my finger. " When I went to find the person who delivered the ring to you, it was a cemetery, and I didn''t see him either. There was only one Tomb keeper. "


    "It''s indeed a little strange." The Mystical Zero nodded, "Are you alright?"


    How could she be fine? She had been touched and kissed all over the place last night. But can you tell me that? Can you tell me? Of course not.


    "No ¡­." "It''s fine." I looked away. However ¡­ To be able to be slaughtered by others without making me move, the strength of that ghost cannot be underestimated.


    "This should not be an ordinary ghost." The Mystical Zero frowned, "I will help you think of a way."


    He yawned again and casually waved his hand, "Besides, since we have already signed the marriage contract, he can''t do anything to me. The marriage laws in the underworld are even stricter than those in the Human Realm."


    I won''t die in a short period of time, but it''s not certain for a long time. After all, no one can predict what will happen if I leave a ghost by my side.


    "Logically speaking, after the marriage, he should have appeared a long time ago." The Mystical Zero pinched its chin as it thought, "Has he never appeared before?"


    "What should I say?" Probably... "Well, I haven''t seen him, anyway." "If I saw him, I would kill him." If you don''t follow the rules, it''s better for you to die once more. " The cup in my hand cracked. Warm water flowed from the cracks to my fingertips. Ignoring everything else, I drank the water in the cup in one gulp.


    "You still have to be careful," the Mystical Zero handed the medicine over to me, "This ring isn''t like a normal spiritual medium. If it''s possible, then go and find the people over there to verify it."


    I looked down at the ring on my finger and felt that the Mystical Zero''s words made sense. The spirit medium was not only the medium for the Yin marriage, but also the medium for the ghost itself.

 C4

    "I can feel his presence, but I can''t see him, nor can I sense his aura." That''s what I''m worried about.


    "Heh, I''m looking forward to it." Mystical Zero laughed, but his expression was not that relaxed.


    The door was knocked three times, and someone pushed it open. It was Ming Yu, and he held a large box in his hands, "Boss, someone delivered this."


    "What is it?" I lifted the quilt and walked over. " Who sent it? "


    "I don''t know. Someone had been waiting at the entrance since early morning." Ming Yu handed the box over to me, "I haven''t opened it yet, but there''s a note on it that says it''s a gift for the boss."


    It was another gift. This was the so called ''no gain without merit, no gain''. This gift definitely wasn''t anything good, so just throw it away.


    As the saying goes, curiosity kills the cat, and I, is that cat. I accidentally opened the box.


    Seeing the bright red color inside, I really want to do the same as many of the women who bought and bought in the past 11 years, cut off their hands!


    Inside, it was quiet and peaceful. The workmanship had neatly placed a beautiful wedding dress of the ancient kind. Furthermore, judging from the age of the embroidery workers, it seemed to be a valuable antique. The meaning of this was very clear.


    The Mystical Zero''s face darkened, and immediately slammed the box shut. "Go burn it."


    "Huh?" Ming Yu was still immersed in his beautiful bridal dress as well as his thought of "My boss is finally getting married".


    "No need." I took the box. "Maybe this is a good opportunity to lure him out."


    "Boss, you ¡­" It can''t be that you really want to marry, right? " The Mystical Zero was surprised.


    "He can''t bear to part with his child, but he won''t come out, right? Oh, I''ll see if he comes out on his wedding night, if he dares. "Haha ¡­" I smiled sinisterly.


    The night was dark, and it was dark outside the window. I drove everyone to their rooms to rest, since there was already a wedding room in the room. I had also changed into a set of wedding clothes. No no no, calm down.


    In addition to the lights inside the room, there were also red candles, and the antique shop''s antique decorations made the room look even more like an ancient bridal chamber.


    Getting married for the first time, she was a little nervous.


    I gripped my watch. When midnight arrived, the lights in the room immediately went out, leaving only the candlelight dancing. I quickly covered my head with the lid and waited quietly.


    Gradually, the room gained a bit of spiritual energy, and gradually became stronger. Finally, this spiritual energy made me uneasy. This spiritual energy''s strength was a little too terrifying. But how do I remember those people getting married?


    I couldn''t help but clench my clothes tightly. Calm down, I must be calm. The footsteps gradually made their way in. I was a little surprised, didn''t ghosts have no legs? Could it really have been those lords that came up?


    I lowered my head and cold sweat kept dripping down from my forehead. Through the cover of my head, I saw a pair of hands with distinct bones covering my hands. These hands were unexpectedly pretty. On the ring finger, there is a ring with an orchid like me.


    "My wife, I''ve finally found you." This was the first thing he said to me. His voice was very pleasant, like the spring water in a valley, yet also a little hoarse and charming.


    My hair stood up when he held my hand. All the nerves in my body jumped. My heart had never beat so fast before.


    A silver light flashed, and even I didn''t expect that I would make a move without any consciousness. The small short blade sliced open the red head in front of me, and cut off a few strands of hair that had a hint of an orchid in it.


    The moment I saw the light again, I felt a heaviness I had never felt before. I breathed heavily. I had never felt so nervous before. After stabilizing myself, I was able to clearly see the other party''s appearance.


    He was around twenty years old and probably not more than twenty-five. His height was definitely one meter and eighty-five centimeters. Her nose was high and straight, and her cherry lips were slightly puckered, as if she was being wronged. Her entire face was incredibly exquisite, but the traces that were spreading out from her left eye gave off an unspeakable strange feeling, as she wore a bright red wedding dress.


    "Mother ¡­" My wife, what are you doing? " The child was horrified.


    The silver short blade lay horizontally in front of me. After I calmed down, I thought about my battle value. Un, dealing with the few "Masters" in underworld definitely won''t be a problem. Actually, calling them "Lord" was just a facade. "Therefore, dealing with this kid shouldn''t be a problem." You dare to plot against me, have you thought about how you''re going to die? "


    "No, my wife, I didn''t plot against you." Who would believe you.


    The silver short blade slashed a flower in mid-air and charged straight at him. Seeing this, he hurriedly dodged but didn''t counterattack. Seeing that he was about to escape, the corner of my lips curled up slightly, "Trying to run? Do you think I''m not prepared?" Both of his hands pinched the Method of travelling, and his index fingers came together to form a line. He pointed at the corner of his eyes and said, "Immortal Trapping Rope." Suddenly, a golden light flashed from the window outside the door. It was the Glyph Paper s, an array formation had long been set up inside the house, and a Glyph Paper chain was tightly locking him inside.


    He lightly landed on the ground and looked at the person that was tied up like a silkworm. The corner of his mouth curled up into a smile, "Do you think that I would give you the chance to escape?"


    "My wife, calm down." Cold sweat began to form.


    "Shut up!" Who''s your wife? "However, this guy won''t have a chance to talk after a while." "Since you know what I do, you should understand that I am in charge of the matter of the Yin marriage. In my place, it is better to die once more if you don''t follow the rules."


    "No, my wife, please listen to my explanation." He immediately panicked and struggled for a while, but in the end, nothing came of it. "I didn''t plot against my wife, but that person found me and said he would help me find my wife, so I agreed."


    "I am speechless, so you must have been scammed here. This fellow''s Spiritual Energy is so strong, why is his IQ so weak?" "Really?"


    "Real wife." He nodded solemnly.


    "I thought for a moment and decided to" torture "this guy." "Name."


    "Luo Mingshang." He answered honestly.


    What kind of weird name was this, it was like an internet name. He was a bit of a chuunibyou, "Age."


    "¡­" He thought about it, thought about it, and thought about it again. "Hey, you''ve been thinking about this for too long." Forgot. "It''s probably been tens of thousands of years, or perhaps hundreds of thousands of years, or even hundreds of millions of years."


    My face gradually lost its color. How old was this antique? Tens of thousands of years? Hundreds of millions of years? How long have you been dead?

 C5

    Ancient humans? At that time, the monkey still hasn''t evolved into an adult, is underworld a zoo? There shouldn''t be any problems with the exchange.


    "Forget it, let''s get to the point." "You said that someone found you and said that they would help you find me?"


    "Yes, yes." He was tied up, so he could not move at all. He nodded his head with all his might.


    "Who?" Who found you? "Where did you find you?"


    He glanced at me and thought hard, "Of course it''s underworld. As for who it is, he''s not a person, he''s a ghost, right? No, he''s probably someone who''s half human, half ghost."


    No wonder the aura coming from that person was so annoying, it turned out to be the guy who sold his soul, "How much do you know about that person? Do you know where he is now? "


    "I don''t know." He shook his head.


    So you really sold yourself out because of a single sentence from someone else, right? I touched my forehead. "Last question. Why did you look for me?"


    He suddenly stopped talking. His eyes dimmed, and the smile on the corner of his mouth turned bitter. "My wife, you''ve really forgotten everything."


    "Huh?" Confusion.


    "I''ve been looking for you. I''ve been looking for you since a long time ago. It''s just that I didn''t expect you to actually become ¡­"


    "Shut up!" "I know what he is going to say, but I didn''t expect him to be able to see through me. I hurriedly stopped myself. I had escaped with great difficulty, how could I recall that?" "One last question."


    "My wife, that was the last question." Ye Zichen sounded a bit wronged.


    "I hope you have an objection?" Ye Zichen rolled his eyes.


    "Nope." Mmm, good girl.


    "Was it you who attacked me last night?"


    As he asked, his face started to turn red. "I''m sorry, my wife ¡­" Originally ¡­ Originally, it was forbidden for husband and wife to meet on the night before the wedding, but ¡­ But I do miss my wife... "So ¡­"


    "Scram!" You''re still trying to be reasonable, aren''t you?


    He really did not have the time to continue chatting with the fool in the middle of the night. He yawned, went to bed, and then heard a bitter voice from behind him. "My wife, can you let me go now?"


    "Tie him up." Let him go. What a joke. Let him go and assault me in the night? I decided to keep him in bed every night until I applied for a divorce from the Civil Affairs Bureau there.


    What I did not expect was that he would actually be tied up like this for a whole night without being able to break free. I originally thought that since he was so strong, without the support of my Spiritual Energy, the Immortal Trapping Rope would definitely be broken by him, but he was actually tied up like this for a whole night, until I woke up in the morning and saw a huge cocoon laying on top of my bed.


    Seeing this, I quickly pulled back the curtain to prevent the light from shining on him. After all, he was still a ghost.


    "Oh, my wife, you''re so nice to me." He slowly opened his eyes. He yawned and smiled mischievously at me.


    "Why didn''t you break free from the Immortal Trapping Rope? Without the support of my Spiritual Energy, this thing is just a piece of useless paper to you. " I couldn''t help but ask.


    "He blinked." Didn''t you say it, wife? "Tie him up."


    "Should I call him a fool or a simple person?" Alright, since it''s not what you meant by letting you off this once, then let''s hurry back. I will file a divorce application with underworld later. "


    Just as I finished speaking, talisman crafting immediately dispersed, "Cough, cough, about that, the underworld has recently enacted a new marriage law, and divorce requires a year''s examination for no reason." He was speaking nonsense to me in all seriousness.


    "Heh, I trust you." How could I not know the marriage laws for underworld?


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask. It was just released a few days ago. " "I can''t help but believe it when I see how serious he is." I didn''t make a mistake, so my wife can''t divorce me. "


    "Scram." I kicked with my foot and was dodged. The door opened and I couldn''t stop.


    "Pah!" He was caught. As expected of a Mystical Zero, its reaction was not bad.


    The Mystical Zero slowly lowered my foot, "Boss, what''s wrong? "Today, I''m going to talk to the family that made the previous appointment. You are ¡­" "The Mystical Zero stopped mid-sentence because he saw another person in the room. "You?"


    "It''s you!" One of the others in my room began to shout.


    "You know each other?" Curiosity, curiosity, Mystical Zero had actually come into contact with this idiot before.


    "Why are you here?" What was going on? This guy who was still a bit silly a moment ago, how did he become so cold and unruly all of a sudden? Double personality?


    "Work." "The Mystical Zero brought my breakfast in." What are you doing here? "


    "Look for my wife," he said. It was already very cold.


    "There''s no wife here." No, nominally, I am.


    "Hey, who among you can answer my question first?" Can you not ignore me?


    They both looked at me, Alexander. " "It''s nothing, I just knew him before." The Mystical Zero sighed and replied. "Boss, come have breakfast. We have an appointment this morning to take a look at that house."


    I did not continue to tangle with the relationship between the two of them, and did not start a fight as soon as I entered the door. It seems like this Luo Mingshang fellow isn''t that bad either. " Oh, you mean the one who got married yesterday. "Did you make an appointment today?"


    "Yeah." "The Mystical Zero returned to its warm, jade-like appearance. "Hurry up and eat breakfast, I''ll be going down first. Oh right, the boss reminded me, if this guy is the target of our wedding, I suggest you accept him. After all, with your strength, taking care of him won''t be a problem."


    Hey, hey, Mystical Zero was obviously giving off black air when she said this.


    "Heh, why? If I can''t beat her, do I have to seek help from my wife? She is currently my wife, so it is not certain which side she stands on. "" Where does your confidence come from, I am definitely on the side of the Mystical Zero.


    After the Mystical Zero left, I looked at Luo Mingshang, "How do I deal with you now?"


    Hearing me say that, Luo Mingshang reverted back to his original appearance in front of me, and handed a bowl of porridge over to his with his doggy legs, "My wife, I have nowhere to go. So keep it for a while. "


    "Can you not return to the underworld?" I was a little worried. "It''s still daylight. I really can''t bear to see you again at night." Well, of course it had to be tied up.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Don''t worry, I''m fine bathing in the sun. It''s no different to me day and night. " He nodded frantically.


    "Be obedient and don''t cause trouble for me." Forget it, just treat it as recruiting a free assistant.


    "Yes sir!" Really, like a child.

 C6

    Sitting on the sofa in the villa, I flipped through the photos on my phone one by one, showing them to a man in front of me. This man looked to be around 20 years old and was still very young. He guessed that the university student, with his handsome looks, had actually died just like that. It was a pity.


    The youngster is quite easy to deal with. At the very least, he isn''t like other ghosts, going berserk the moment he disagrees. Every time I show him a photo, he would smile politely at me before shaking his head apologetically. To express dissatisfaction.


    When I saw that none of them caught my eye in the end, I felt a little wronged. "So, what kind of person do you like?"


    "What''s wrong?" the boy''s parents, who were sitting next to me, asked me anxiously.


    "He doesn''t seem to like any of them." I shrugged and saw the boy look at a photo in front of the window and get up and walk over to it. I hurried after him.


    He walked to the window ledge and looked at a table on the windowsill. On it, there was a picture of the boy and a Girl together.


    "It''s Peng Peng''s girlfriend." "Yes," his parents replied.


    "Girlfriend." I looked at the Girl in the photo, then handed the photo to the male student. "Do you like her?"


    He nodded. I felt a headache coming on. "But you must know, she is a living person. A living person has to pay a huge price in order to get married to a girl. Both parties must agree ¡­." After saying that last sentence, I subconsciously glanced at Luo Mingshang, who was beside me the whole time.


    What the hell did the two sides agree on? I, the old lady, didn''t agree. This is unfair, typical arranged marriage, I will complain.


    The boy nodded, indicating that he understood. "She won''t agree, and even if she does, her parents won''t agree." Marrying a ghost meant that he would have to spend his entire life.


    The boy opened his mouth, and when I understood, he said, "I love her."


    Love her, so it won''t hurt her.


    "I know." I nodded. "I''ll try."


    "Thank you." he said.


    He didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t really run over to Girl and tell him, "Can you please give your boyfriend a ghost? He''ll definitely be beaten out, okay?"


    "My wife, are you troubled?" With a cup of hot tea in hand, Luo Mingshang sat beside me and stuck close to me.


    "Go play on the side, it''s annoying." I waved a hand, but my other hand tightened around my teacup.


    "It''s actually very easy to deal with." Luo Mingshang laughed, "As long as that girl is dead too."


    I rolled my eyes at Luo Mingshang, "It''s illegal to kill people. We should only have sex, not illegal activities. "


    "If your wife is really troubled, I can help you." Suddenly, I got close to it. Wet and hot breath hit my ear.


    "Even if you''re a ghost, you can''t just casually kill people. Don''t all of you have laws regulating your side?" I lowered my head and continued thinking.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It can''t be that this guy really wants to go and do it, right?" No, no, don''t mess around. Alright, don''t cause me trouble. "


    "I don''t have any." Luo Mingshang looked wronged.


    The Mystical Zero walked over and looked at Luo Mingshang''s green face. What happened? I realized that ever since Luo Mingshang came, Mystical Zero would have a hard time maintaining its gentle and handsome appearance whenever she sees him. Luo Mingshang also changed from a Erha to a domineering CEO.


    Did they have a grudge against each other?


    "What''s wrong?" He couldn''t let them go on like this. It wasn''t even summer yet, and the store was already empty.


    "A guest has arrived." The Mystical Zero ignored Luo Mingshang, bowing down and whispering into my ear.


    "I understand." He placed the teacup that was still warm in his hand on the table, stood up, and walked out.


    The Mystical Zero followed behind me, "Is the boss still worried about Zhang Peng?"


    "Yeah." I felt a headache coming, "He refused to leave, refused to marry anyone other than her girlfriend, and his girlfriend didn''t die. This is simply a dead end. Do you want him to wait until her girlfriend dies?"


    The Mystical Zero laughed helplessly, but didn''t know how to comfort me. "Maybe, I have another way."


    I looked at Mystical Zero, this guy, could it be that he was planning on doing the same thing as that Erha, "Mystical Zero, don''t act recklessly."


    The Mystical Zero was stunned for a moment and then suddenly laughed, as if it had understood something. " "Hur hur, don''t be nervous, I won''t."


    As soon as he entered the hall, he heard Ming Qing say with an unfriendly tone, "Boss Long, we welcome you to the Spirit House for your normal transaction, but if you cause trouble, not to mention your Master Long, even if your family''s old man himself came, our Spirit House would not be so warm!" He then reached out and hacked the table beside him into pieces.


    My heart is broken. This bastard, can I chop it again after looking at it clearly?


    Calm down, I took a deep breath and walked over. Without looking at the others, I looked at the shattered tables on the floor with a pained expression. I smiled and said, "The Pear Wood Eight Immortals Table of the Republic of China will be deducted from your salary."


    Hearing this, Ming Qing''s legs softened as he cried. Just as he was about to say something, he moved his mouth but did not say a word. Ming Yu snickered and went to clean up.


    "So it''s the Boss Long. It''s been a long time." I went straight to the side and sat down. Wasn''t the last lesson enough? Boss Long actually dares to appear in my Spirit House. " Long Yiming, the big boss on the street in front of Antique Street, I don''t know if it''s because I stole her business or because I offended this old man, but he comes to my shop every now and then to look for trouble.


    "Heh, I''m just here to take a look at Boss Shuo''s store, who would have thought that your two employees would be so angry." Long Yiming laughed.


    "Take a look?" I walked to the side and sat down. "Our shop is too small to support a great Buddha like you, Boss Long."


    Long Yiming laughed, he did not care about it at all, and only reached into his pocket and took out a golden-coloured square copper coin.


    Seeing this, I struggled to open my eyes, then closed them again. " What did the Boss Long want with this? This can''t be calculated with money. What do you want? "


    "Of course I want to ask for Boss Shuo''s help." Long Yiming said.


    "I can''t accept such a huge gift." I changed my position and continued to lie down, "In our shop, there is nothing that can be traded for this, the Boss Long is very rich, and doesn''t seem to have anything special you need, I can''t do your Long Family''s business, please go back, Ming Yu, Ming Qing, Mystical Zero, send our guests away."


    Hearing my words, Ming Qing walked to Long Yiming''s side on his left and right, making a inviting gesture with a very unyielding tone, "Boss Long, please."


    Long Yiming chuckled, and then walked over to me and sat down next to me.

 C7

    "Why would the Boss Shuo be angry? I was in the wrong in the past, I am really here to find the Boss Shuo for a business deal today." Saying that, he placed the square copper coin on the table, "I know that Boss Shuo has been looking for this item, so I deliberately brought it here to give to you."


    I stretched out my hand to pick up the square copper coin. I looked at it and saw that it was real. "What is it?" If you don''t earn money, then it''s a waste of time.


    "It''s like this. A while ago, my nephew left because of an accident. When my nephew was alive, he liked a Girl, so he wanted the Boss Shuo to help him with the matching for the Yin marriage." Seeing that I agreed, Long Yiming quickly replied.


    I frowned, "Is Girl still alive?"


    "Yes." Long Yiming nodded.


    "She agreed?" I asked again.


    "This ¡­" Long Yiming was a little embarrassed, "It''s fine if my nephew likes his, but whether she is willing or not, my nephew died because of her, so what if she matched up with a ghost for my nephew?"


    "F * ck off." "I threw the four bronze coins directly at his face." "Scram for me."


    "Boss Shuo you ¡­" Long Yiming was a little taken aback.


    I immediately stood up. "Long Yiming, I''m warning you, a dead person and a living person must have an agreement to marry each other, otherwise, it will ruin the entire life of Girl. Let alone a living person, even if they agreed, they would have to pay a huge price."


    "Boss Shuo, this is what you want to do." Long Yiming sneered.


    "Heh, Boss Long, I can still recognize the importance of business and life. I''m a match for the Yin and Yang, but here, everyone has to follow the rules." My tone immediately turned cold. "Scram for me." "Don''t let me get someone to throw you out."


    "You ¡­ "Don''t fail to appreciate the kindness." Long Yiming was so angry that his face was flushed.


    "Scram!" This voice did not leave any room for negotiation.


    Long Yiming jumped out awkwardly while holding onto the Four-sided copper coin. Looking at Long Yiming''s figure, I frowned in disgust, "Ming Yu, if he comes back next time, just throw him out right now. There''s no need to ask for permission anymore." He had never seen someone as disgusting as him.


    "My wife," a ghost said. "Do you want me to help you kill him?"


    "Hey, are you a gangster?" "Stop messing around." "I took him aside." Ming Yu, tidy this place up. " There was still a pile of sawdust underground.


    "Alright." Ming Yu replied, gloating, "Tsk tsk, the Pear Wood Eight Immortals Table during the Republic of China, it hurts just thinking about it."


    Once she said that, Ming Qing almost cried out, "Sis, help me out, if not I would have been drinking in the second half of the year."


    "Go away, who cares." Ming Yu had shown what it meant to exterminate your parents for justice.


    Seeing that his sister was ignoring him, Ming Qing pounced on him again, "Boss! Don''t be so heartless, I was just trying to intimidate that fatty. "


    I touched his head and thought for a moment. "Since you are thinking for the sake of our store, I will deduct your normal salary."


    "Fine." This was already the best choice. But... I didn''t tell him what half of it was. It wasn''t half of a month''s salary, anyway.


    Not long after that, Ming Qing found out that he had not received his salary for several months already. Of course, that was all for the future.


    Long Yiming''s trip this time made me uneasy. If he doesn''t marry me, he would definitely look for someone else, but that isn''t my problem. After all, he won''t report his retribution to me.


    The next few days were calm and peaceful. As I thought about how to deal with Zhang Peng, I also searched for the whereabouts of the person who had plotted against me. Whether it was Zhang Peng or the person who had plotted against me, all of them had no leads, which made me a little uneasy.


    However, right now, I have yet to predict that everything that will happen in the future will start from here. I would never have thought that these two things would be linked together.


    The antique shop only has two floors. The first floor has a front hall as the shop surface, and the last two rooms are Ming Qing''s room, a warehouse, and the second floor has three rooms, one room, one kitchen and one guard. The Mystical Zero and I both live on the second floor with an empty room as a guest room.


    Right now, our daily meal is basically Mystical Zero s preparing breakfast, Ming Yu is preparing dinner, and we are going to have lunch as take-out food.


    But... Really, this is the first time I''ve seen a ghost eat. Seeing Luo Mingshang sitting in a row at the table with us, waiting for us to eat, I really wanted to stab him with my chopsticks. What the hell are you doing here?


    He couldn''t help but look down at the ring on his hand and sigh. This ring was connected to his bones and blood, so it wouldn''t be easy to take it off unless one of them died or got a divorce.


    I am considering whether I should submit my divorce application right now. If I review it once a year, I will examine it once a year. If I submit it earlier, I will examine it earlier. As for that thing, leave it in the store.


    But what could this guy do? Work? Was it to avoid evil spirits or to be a mascot?


    "What would you do?" I held the bowl and asked directly?


    "Hmm?" Luo Mingshang turned his head to look at me, "My wife, are you asking me?"


    "Nonsense," I said, rolling my eyes. I know everyone here except you, so I don''t need to ask what they can do.


    Luo Mingshang smiled as he approached his. "My wife, I know how to do anything."


    I nodded. It looked like I was going to be a good employee. "Then go to the store and help out this afternoon." I can''t let him eat like this.


    "Cough, cough." On the other side, the Mystical Zero suddenly coughed and I looked over curiously. Boss, are you serious? "


    Nonsense, do I look like I''m joking?


    But I shouldn''t have, I shouldn''t have, I shouldn''t have thought of enslaving him. The result was that ¡­ Tragic and inhumane.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Looking at the mess on the floor and the broken porcelain bottles on the floor, my heart is bleeding. My heart broke into pieces like the other two. These were all money. Money.


    The culprit behind the accident was innocently holding the only intact blue and white porcelain bottle in his hand, "Put that vase down for me." I shouted.


    "Bang," I say, and as I say it, the last man in his hand is strong.


    My heart hurts, so I lowered my head to pick up whatever I wanted. I wasn''t the only one stunned, there were also the three in the shop, all of them had a face of despair. When they saw me picking up the pieces, the Mystical Zero quickly went up to stop me, "Boss, don''t touch it ¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt that the sky had turned dark. He turned around to take a look. Eh? The weather was not bad outside. When she looked again, the room was already filled with black smoke.

 C8

    "Old... "Boss." Ming Yu was so scared that he hid himself in Ming Qing''s embrace.


    I just squatted on the ground and picked up the shattered vase. Then, my body started to spin non-stop around the Yellow Talisman. Just as Luo Mingshang was about to run away, the door suddenly closed and I let out a furious roar. "A million spiritual talismans exploded."


    "My wife, don''t ¡ª" A scream followed.


    "Stop, boss!" It was Ming Yu screaming.


    "Boom ¡ª" The sound of a million talismans exploding.


    I steeped myself in the tea, then walked out of the shop that had already perished, "Ming Yu, call for people to fix it."


    "Boss!" Ming Yu could not help but shout out, "Can you not play your tricks inside the house?


    I spread my hands. " I''ve tried to narrow the explosion. " So the house hasn''t fallen yet, and my targets are all around a single point. It will be all right.


    "This is simply not something that can be solved by narrowing the explosion range," Ming Yu said anxiously. "In the future, you have to call me when you go out and do it." When it comes to guarding money, Ming Yu loves it even more than me.


    "Alright, alright, I understand." Ye Zichen sighed helplessly, then sat on the cold chair by the door while carrying a teacup.


    "That ¡­" Ming Qing carefully raised his hand. Right now, the two girls over there are not easy to mess with, anyone who is provoked will be in for it, so Ming Qing could only lean towards the Mystical Zero. That... Don''t worry about it? "


    "No need." The Mystical Zero smiled as it poured a cup of tea directly into Ming Qing''s mouth.


    The truth proved that as long as Luo Mingshang was mentioned, Mystical Zero was also dangerous.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die." I held my teacup and sneered. I didn''t tie him up, so I can''t run. He should have already escaped before the talisman exploded.


    Ming Yu went upstairs and called someone to fix it. Ming Qing carefully moved to the lobby of the first floor and checked to make sure that the ghost wasn''t dead.


    Now that the living room on the first floor could be said to be a demolition site, it was normal for people to continue working here. People passing by would occasionally look over to see what had happened.


    The owner of the shop next door was an old man in his thirties who also cultivated. However, all of the things in his shop are spirit weapon s that help people out, and some of them are even cheaper than some of the antiques in my shop.


    I like him a lot, his name is Qing Shui, I like to call him Mr. Qing Shui, he is like his name, his entire being is as gentle as water, but occasionally his mind will be a little messed up, and he will have another personality. But after the old man left, he had treated me like he was taking care of me, so I treated him as an uncle.


    "Oh, Xiao Tong is cultivating again." When Qing Shui saw me drinking tea at the entrance, and saw the smoke coming out from the shop behind me, he laughed helplessly.


    "Mr. Qing Shui, it''s alright." I smiled sweetly. "Anyway, money is just an external object, right?"


    "Well, that''s what you say, but it would be better if you could use it elsewhere." Qing Shui shook his head helplessly, and looked at me as if I was his own child.


    I smiled and poured another cup of tea. "Mr. Qing Shui, would you like to drink some tea with me?"


    "Your skills in making tea is something even the Senior Shuo would praise." Qing Shui walked over and extended his hand to receive the teacup. In the next second, he suddenly grabbed my hand, "This is ¡­ A spiritual medium? "


    "Yes." I nodded. "I''ve been set up by someone. It''s okay."


    "Oh? Who would be so bold? " "Qing Shui took the cup and released my hand. Are you alright? "


    "It''s nothing. It''s just two hours, that''s all." I sighed, "Now that the underworld and marriage laws are reformed, divorce without reason needs to be reviewed for a year."


    Qing Shui was startled, "New?"


    "Yes, a few days ago." I nodded. Thinking about the marriage law reform, it seemed like it was only a few days away from Luo Mingshang and me getting married. Something was wrong. This Luo Mingshang couldn''t be a big shot, right? He was a famous figure even in the underworld.


    "Then what are you going to do now?" Did you tell this to Senior Shuo? " Qing Shui asked in concern.


    I thought for a moment and shook my head. "Don''t tell the old man for now. For the time being, he is of no harm to me. Since it''s only a year from the examination, I will take it as raising more people."


    Qing Shui nodded his head and began to advise me, "There''s no reason, how can it be considered as no reason?"


    "Except for divorce, domestic violence, marital errors, and other violations of the marriage laws," I answered after a moment''s thought.


    "Is bigamy counted?" Qing Shui snickered and came over.


    Why didn''t I think of it? Wait, bigamy? Otherwise, he would definitely be swallowed up by that brat. But this time, the King of Hell is actually a girl, other than the King of Hell, the three great masters of underworld, the other two of them. Pluto has been at the bottom of the River Styx for years, and no one has ever seen him, and it is said that the Ghost King has already left the underworld realm.


    "He''s a bit strong." I took a sip of my tea and shook my head.


    "How strong is it?" Qing Shui asked casually.


    "According to his own account, he''s already been dead for tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years. It could even be hundreds of millions of years." That was what he said himself, though it wasn''t exactly accurate for a ghost with no sense of time.


    Qing Shui almost spat out his tea. "Cough, cough, then you better pray for yourself."


    Hey, hey, give up just like that? Where is the promised care? Hey, hey, you''re too unreliable.


    After Qing Shui finished his tea, the customers in the store put down the teacups to greet the guests. I reached out to pack up my tea set and entered the room as well.


    Every time they saw Ming Yu using Spirit Mending, they would feel a wave of happiness. His fingers were as gentle as if they were dancing, and the fragments also danced along with the jump, then were reassembled into a complete product, exactly the same as before the repair.


    The rest were broken chandeliers, windows, walls and other places that couldn''t be repaired. repairman was here whenever he was called, looking at the chestnut haired young man who was fixing the chandelier on his chair, I silently went up to the second floor. repairman hated people who destroyed things the most, so I didn''t want to get beaten up.


    The second floor didn''t seem to be affected at all. I took off my shoes and walked to the balcony window barefooted. From here, I could see the street. The sun was shining down warmly, and the ground was warm.


    Pulling open the door of the french window, I climbed wearily onto the basket of rattan chairs on the balcony and curled up like a kitten. The weather was still a little cold, with soft cushions under the rattan chair and a thick blanket beside it.

 C9

    This is a book about the myths and legends of the gods and ghosts of the Republic of China. Some do happen, others are invented by thought.


    His parents wanted to concoct a ghost for him but they only wanted to protect his fiancee in the end. At this time, the young master of a warlord died unexpectedly, so the warlord wanted to make his fiancee the object of his wedding, but, the story ended in a tragic ending, and the man and the young master died together, knowing the truth about his fiancee, he went insane.


    I don''t really like this story, it''s too sad, whether it''s a nether marriage or a new marriage, they should all be happy. It was beautiful, and all the stories ended in a wedding.


    At least, I wouldn''t let that happen in my shop. Those who have successfully matched up with me should all be in high spirits.


    "Dingdang ~" The crisp sound of a bell could be heard. The kitten jumped from the balcony on the second floor. Its entire body was pitch black, and its neck was tied with a golden bell. The crisp sound came from the bell.


    The little black cat jumped onto the balcony, licked its fur, and then approached me slowly with a cat''s gait. When I walked in, I jumped onto the rattan chair and found a spot next to me. It was a warm place under my bed. As I read, I stroked the fur of the little black cat.


    "He''s running around again, be careful not to get caught."


    "Meow ~" A crisp sound rang out and my furry little head rubbed against my hand.


    After lying down on the rattan chair and reading for a while, Blacky had already closed its eyes comfortably and fell asleep. It heard the sound of footsteps coming from the stairs, and it felt very light, its pace was neither fast nor slow.


    "Boss." The Mystical Zero on the second floor cried out.


    "I''m here," I said. Blacky woke up from its stupor. It stretched lazily and jumped off the rattan chair. After seeing the gradually approaching figure, it turned around and jumped off the balcony.


    "Boss, the repair of the first floor has been completed." The Mystical Zero reported to me, I have never questioned the repairman''s ability.


    I sat up slowly. "After thinking about it for a long time, I still decided to ask. I keep having the feeling that Erha isn''t that simple." the Mystical Zero. "


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, boss? " He crouched down in front of me.


    "Do you know Luo Mingshang?"


    "Yeah." His answer was very straightforward.


    "Do you know each other well?"


    "Not bad."


    "Is it a good relationship?"


    "Not good, not bad, but not bad." "No, from the looks of it, you guys aren''t doing that well at all." Don''t look at him like that. Actually, there are times when he''s very reliable. Of course, as a husband, it''s different. "


    Hehe, Mystical Zero, just how much resentment do you have towards Luo Mingshang.


    He was not afraid of the sunlight, had a good working time, liked to eat fish, liked to eat meat, and hated vegetables. If his body was dirty, he would take the initiative to bathe, and if his clothes were dirty, he would also change. Thus, at times like this, he would easily cause others to doubt whether or not he was alone.


    "My wife," the sweet voice came again. I wanted to slap him away, but I found it funny when I saw the rose in his hand. This is for you. " White roses, pure, white love.


    "I am holding the flower in my hand. This should not be the season for the white roses to bloom." "Where did it come from?"


    "This is for you." She leaned over and kissed the side of my face.


    Forget it, a flower should be fine. Finding a vase and inserting it was not bad.


    After sending the flowers, seeing that I didn''t avoid his kiss, I took an inch and stuck to him, "My wife, it''s uncomfortable to be tied up. "Don''t tie him up tonight, okay?" Having tied him up for so many days really didn''t seem like a good idea.


    "I thought about it, it doesn''t seem like a good idea. If it goes on like this, it will really become a domestic violence." "Fine." I nodded and looked at the Mystical Zero. "Mystical Zero, sleep with him tonight."


    "I don''t want it." Luo Mingshang immediately rushed forward and tightly hugged onto my neck.


    "Haha, no problem. Boss, I will definitely, properly, take care of him." Hey, hey, Mystical Zero, the black gas is coming out. Get it back, hurry up and get it back, it''s so scary.


    Luo Mingshang was dragged by the Mystical Zero into the room. I yawned and quickly went back to sleep as well.


    When I woke up in the middle of the night, the phone beside my pillow suddenly rang. I opened my eyes and looked at the caller ID. It was an unknown number. He casually picked up the call.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Sizzle..." Sizzle... "Crack ¡­" There was a noise over there, and I couldn''t resist the phone. What was going on?


    "Who is it?" He couldn''t help but ask again.


    "Please ¡­" "Please." The voice finally sounded.


    "What the f * ck!" I quickly put the phone away from me. I swear, what I heard just now was definitely not a normal voice. It was definitely not a human voice.


    Then, I saw a person climb out of my cell phone. I grabbed the thing beside my hand and threw it at him, "Young Master Zhang." There are doors and windows in the middle of the night, so if you don''t walk properly, what are you playing with? "


    Zhang Peng held onto the forehead that had been smashed, and felt a little wronged, but he was more worried. Boss Shuo, I have come to ask for your help. "


    "Is that how you ask for help?" I roared. Was this called begging? It''s not bad to scare people to death. Luckily, I was bold or I would have been scared to death.


    "I know that the method is a bit sudden, but it''s really urgent. Ling Er is in danger, quickly go and save her."


    "Ling Er?" I don''t understand, why did this Young Master Zhang have to ask me to save him after not seeing him for a few days?


    "Ling Er is my girlfriend. Now that she''s in danger, someone wants to use her to marry someone. Please save her." Zhang Peng almost kneeled in front of me.


    "What!" I was shocked, could it be that Zhang family''s parents kidnapped and forced her to get married, "It couldn''t be your parents, right?"


    Hearing me say that, Zhang Peng immediately shook his head, "No, it''s not my parents. It''s Long Tianlong, and he''s also our classmate. Furthermore, he has always been chasing Ling Er, and even if I''m together with him, he still won''t give up, and won''t hesitate to use many despicable methods to get Ling Er. That last time, I really couldn''t take it anymore, so ¡­ Now that his uncle has captured Ling Er and wants him to be his wife, Boss Shuo, quickly save Ling Er, I beg you. "


    "Is the uncle you spoke of called Long Yiming?" I thought about the matter of Long Yiming coming to find me to marry his nephew a few days ago.


    "Yes." It''s that bastard! " "Speaking of Long Yiming, Zhang Peng''s face was filled with grief and indignation. It''s almost time, I beg of you. "

 C10

    That bastard, "Let''s go." I tugged on my coat and went out the door.


    "Boss." Mystical Zero had long been waiting outside with Luo Mingshang.


    I ignored everyone and went downstairs, with Zhang Peng quickly following behind me. When I went down to the first floor, I saw that Ming Qing was about to come up. I probably heard my voice and thought there was something else, so I came up to take a look.


    "Boss, are you going out?" Ming Yu was a little surprised. It''s so late, where are we going? "


    "Smash it!" I pushed the door open and walked out without hesitation.


    After arranging for Zhang Peng and Luo Mingshang, the two ghosts to drag the group of people out first, the four Mystical Zero s and I immediately headed towards Long Yiming''s shop. If one were to talk about a treasure land with regards to their methods, Ancient Game City would definitely be the best place to take advantage of, and Long Yiming would definitely choose his own shop.


    He did not walk through the main entrance, and was directly kicked in the back door by Ming Qing and Mystical Zero. Once he went in, he saw that a table had already been set up. An old Skeleton Man wearing a Taoist robe was standing beside him, along with three or four bodyguards and two or three temple boys, in front of him were a simple table for two people, a man and a woman. The man was long dead, the woman was still breathing, but he was already very weak.


    "Ling Er." Zhang Peng immediately pounced towards Girl, but before he could even get close, he was struck back by a talisman. I pasted another talisman on Zhang Peng''s body easily. He pushed the old Daoist aside. This time, his talisman was useless. Zhang Peng rushed to the side of Girl, where a terrifying wave of Spiritual Energy knocked away all the surrounding people.


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t good, I hurriedly charged forward and pressed my hand on Zhang Peng''s neck, "Calm down, once you become a agaric spirit here, you will never have the chance to meet her again." Then he shouted to the people behind him, "Mystical Zero, save them first. Ming Qing, get rid of all this trash. "


    "Oh, so it''s a fellow cultivator." The old Daoist Skeleton Man glanced at me lecherously before clasping his hands at me, "I am Daoist Qing Sang." "It''s not just what Fellow Daoists are called."


    "He is a Taoist, how could he not know that a match of a living soul with a Yin marriage is an unpardonable crime. You only know about it and you are not worthy of it." With a sweep of the air, the table was immediately swept away.


    Long Yiming was shocked, he hugged his head and squatted down, "Boss Shuo, since you are unwilling to help me, I will look for someone to help me and then cause trouble for you. Are you trying to make things difficult for me?"


    "Long Yiming!" I shouted, "Don''t tell me anything. I never thought there was a time between us. " Did he really think that this old lady would be at a disadvantage after finding so much trouble with him?


    After hearing what I said, Long Yiming hurriedly withdrew his head. It was just that the hatred in his eyes told me that he would not let this matter rest. This is just a warning, remember this, in Ancient Game City, my Spirit House represents the rules of another world, if you don''t follow the rules, I will send you to the right place. "


    This time, they were only here to save him. Girl couldn''t wait and could only give a warning and bring the rest of the people to quickly leave. In the end, it was all because of this Daoist Qing Sang being such a scum. He probably took many unorthodox and unorthodox paths and did not train at all.


    Su Linger''s situation was not looking good, although that Gui Qing Sang Daoist could not cultivate, if he went through too many unorthodox methods, it would still be useful, at least he had the ability to harm people, he did not use the Yin marriage contract between a normal living person and a dead person, but wanted to pull Su Linger''s soul out of her body so that they could become sworn brothers. Fortunately, we made it in time, so Su Linger''s soul was not completely extracted.


    Returning to the Spirit House, he laid down on the soft ground floor. Saving someone is more important. I hurriedly made a Method of travelling with both hands, "Heaven and Earth Mystical Yellow, Universe Desolation, Sixi Return, soulscouring in all four directions. "Gym." He placed his hands together and folded the middle finger and index finger. It hit Su Linger on the forehead. Su Linger shouted as his face regained its rosiness.


    Sensing Su Linger''s calm breathing, Zhang Peng finally relaxed. During this period of time, I have been paying attention to his situation, and if I don''t control my emotions properly, I could easily turn into a evil spirit.


    "Pah!" What I didn''t expect was that Luo Mingshang suddenly gave Zhang Peng a slap.


    "Right now, you are a ghost, if you don''t control your emotions well, you will become a evil spirit. evil spirit have no thoughts or emotions, the only thought you have is to kill, at that time, you will only bring more trouble to the people who help you. Make the people around you feel worse. If you can''t save the people you care about, you can still kill her. " Luo Mingshang''s ice-cold words were exceptionally bone-piercing in the darkness. It will only make you more miserable yourself. "


    "Hey," I said, tugging at his arm. With me here, I can control it even if I become a evil spirit.


    Luo Mingshang lowered his head and looked at me, then suddenly bent down and reached out his hand to pull me into his embrace, "If the next time you lose control of your emotions, no matter whether you become a evil spirit or not, I will still destroy you. I will definitely not let you have the slightest chance of harming her."


    I was stunned. He said, she, is it me?


    Suddenly, my embrace loosened and I raised my head to look. It was the Mystical Zero who had grabbed Luo Mingshang up and stealthily slipped away. "Don''t worry, I won''t either." Mystical Zero, your smile is so scary.


    I raised my head and looked at the time. It was already early in the morning, "Alright, it''s getting late, let''s take a rest. Ming Yu, help me carry the person to the guest room."


    "Alright." Ming Yu nodded, and extended his hand to help Su Linger up. Thinking for a moment, he said, "Why don''t you give me a room? I can take care of her."


    "You don''t mind having a ghost with you tonight." What a joke, how could Zhang Peng just let his kiss his girlfriend without doing anything?


    Ming Yu glanced at Zhang Peng and smacked his lips, "I don''t mind."


    I felt that in the future, my room would be filled with paper talismans. "My wife, I''m coming to accompany you." A certain one was planning to sneak in again.


    "Get out." He kicked out without restraint.


    I actually had a plan to make him stay. I must have been possessed, so I might as well get rid of him as soon as possible. But right now, underworld has no special reason to approve a divorce, so I must definitely report this to them.


    When Su Linger woke up on the second day, she was immediately brought away by her family. Originally, Zhang Peng wanted to follow him, but because the consumption of Spiritual Energy was too great last night, he couldn''t see the light of day. He could only obediently wait at the antique shop.


    "That Long Yiming is not a person that can be forgiven. He will definitely find trouble with Su Linger again." Ming Yu said.


    "Not only that." Ming Qing stretched his back, "Last night, the boss did not give him any face, he definitely hated us, the Spirit House, too. Boss, what do we do?"


    "Throw them out." I calmly sipped my tea.


    Ming Qing gave me a thumbs up, "As expected of the boss."


    "Then what about Ling Er?" Zhang Peng panicked.

 C11

    "There''s a way," I pointed a finger at Zhang Peng. "It''s good that you and Su Linger have a perverse marriage, of course, she would agree to that, but I think she would agree to it as well."


    "I know Ling Er will definitely agree, but I cannot destroy Ling Er like this." Zhang Peng hurriedly shook his head, "I would rather spend my entire life protecting her than watch her suffer for the rest of her life because of me."


    Look at him, I said as I glanced at Luo Mingshang, who was beside me giving me his love to massage me. If he had even half of Zhang Peng''s awareness, I would not be acting like a thief every day.


    "This is the easiest way to get rid of the roots." I took a sip of my tea. "If you want to come again, you just have to make Su Linger leave this place, move or emigrate, whatever."


    "But ¡­" Zhang Peng wanted to say something but hesitated.


    "But you won''t be able to see her like this, right?" You really aren''t courteous to have both the fish and the bear paw.


    "I''m afraid that I can''t protect her." Zhang Peng lowered his head, feeling somewhat wronged.


    The Mystical Zero laughed, "Actually, there is another way."


    "What?" Zhang Peng immediately raised his head and looked at the Mystical Zero.


    "It was us who were by Su Linger''s side to protect her." The Mystical Zero laughed.


    "What a joke," I quickly retorted. "We are the medium, not the bodyguard. Let them handle this themselves. "


    "But ordinary people cannot handle the Taoism." The Mystical Zero continued to look at me with a smile, "Boss shouldn''t sit back and do nothing, right?"


    Zhang Peng suddenly seemed to decide something, "I want to change the contents of the trade."


    "What?" I looked over with a puzzled expression on my face.


    "My parents have already paid the deposit for my nefarious wedding. I want to change the content to help me protect Ling Er. "Is that okay?" Zhang Peng asked carefully.


    I thought about it, it''s just making money, "Well... It has to be charged on a daily basis. "


    "No problem." Zhang Peng replied without hesitation.


    "Sly business." Ming Qing muttered, but... Please don''t underestimate my hearing.


    He fiercely glared at her. Don''t even think about getting a year''s salary!


    "Deal." I take the paper. "He suddenly thought of something." Oh yeah, I don''t accept underworld money here. "


    "¡­" I saw contempt in their eyes.


    I told the modified content of the trade to Zhang Peng''s parents and they only answered after a long while. I think that they were all in a mental struggle before, even if this Devilish child died they wouldn''t be able to relax, a prodigal child should be tricked by others, but there was nothing they could do.


    With matters settled, she would have to think of a way to stay by Su Linger''s side to protect her.


    What I didn''t expect was that when the shop was about to close in the afternoon, Su Linger appeared in my shop once again. The one accompanying her was her parents.


    "Firstly, we came to thank you for saving my daughter." Su Linger''s mother was a typical housewife, gentle and beautiful. Su Linger''s characteristic of inheriting with her mother was that she was slim and graceful.


    "This little bit of kindness is disrespectful." Su Linger''s father was a businessman in government business.


    Looking at the thick red packet, I smiled and pushed it back. "You can''t accept this without merit. Saving your daughter is our job. Her boyfriend is asking us for help."


    "You''re talking about Zhang Peng?" When Su Linger heard me mention his boyfriend, she immediately stood up with an excited face. "Have you ever seen Zhang Peng before? Isn''t he dead? "


    I smiled. "I believe that before you all came, you all also inquired about the Spirit House''s identity. Once you entered the Spirit House, you all were fated to meet a ghost. "It''s not a gimmick."


    "You ¡­ Can you see him? " Su Linger''s entire body started to tremble, "Can you let me see him? I... "I ¡­"


    "I''m sorry, but we are only related by destiny." I shook my head and coaxed, "Unless you don''t mind having a ghost servant enter into a marriage contract, you can naturally see your husband."


    When the depressed Su Linger heard my last sentence, she instantly perked up. "I''m willing, I''m willing.


    "Boss Shuo!" A roar sounded in his ears. I can''t hear you when I dig my ears.


    "Ling Er, stop messing around." Su Linger''s mother pulled Su Linger down. "What nonsense are you talking about? You know that a ghost marriage to you means that you will be ruined for the rest of your life."


    Su Linger''s father also said with a stern face, "Boss Shuo, please don''t make such a joke."


    I stuck my tongue out. "I''m sorry, but even if you agree, he still won''t agree. The reason is the same as your parents. He doesn''t want to ruin the rest of your life."


    Hearing my words, Su Linger suddenly buried her face in his arms and started crying. Zhang Peng silently walked to her side and wrapped his arms around her. Even if she couldn''t feel anything or even if he couldn''t touch her.


    "Thank you for receiving it. If there''s nothing else, please go back." I stood up, dusted off the creases in my clothes, and started to see him off.


    "No." Father Su quickly stopped her, "Actually, there''s one more thing." As he said that, he pushed the red packet over, "We want Boss Shuo to protect our daughter."


    "I just need to graduate." Mother Su added, "Ling Er will graduate in three months, and after that, he will be studying abroad. When that happens, it will be fine."


    "Graduated?" I secretly glanced at Zhang Peng who was beside Su Linger. "I''ll take it." The job had already been taken.


    "Thank you so much Boss Shuo." "This is the deposit. When Ling Er goes abroad, we will pay for the rest."


    "Alright." Hehehe, two dollars for a task, that''s too much.


    Zhang Peng who was at the side gouged me with his sharp eyes one after another. Little kid, you sure know how to act, you profiteer!


    After sending off the Su Family, it was time to consider how to protect Su Linger.


    "Why don''t you apply for Su Linger''s position as a security guard, Ming Qing?" In any case, it was a waste for this guy to stay at the entrance lazily all day, so she could earn some extra money by hiring a bodyguard.


    "Boss, are you trying to sell me?" Ming Qing immediately rushed over with tears in his eyes, hugged my thighs and cried out


    "Anyways, you''re too lazy to move your hands in the store, so you might as well sell the meat here." I casually waved my hand and smiled.


    "Boss, you can''t do this, I''m very loyal to you. "You are killing a donkey just like that."


    "Heh, don''t insult the donkey. The donkey is even more diligent than you." I kicked Ming Qing away.


    The Mystical Zero laughed helplessly and reached out to grab Ming Qing, "Alright, Ming Qing, stop resisting, there is a way, recently it is in the off-season, the shop does not even need this many people, you can go and protect Miss Su, this way you can earn some extra money, and your salary will not be lower than yours."


    "Tsk, would I care about the money?" Ming Qing plopped down on the ground.

 C12

    "Actually, isn''t there a better way?" Let Zhang Peng go, isn''t Zhang Peng her boyfriend, and also a ghost. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to see him, so he would be able to protect her even when she''s taking a bath ¡­ " The more he spoke, the more wretched his expression became.


    "Pah!" Ming Yu immediately threw the thing in his hand over.


    "Zhang Peng will always be a ghost, and that Long Yiming will definitely find a Taoist to marry his nephew to Su Linger. It will be even more dangerous for Zhang Peng to go there." The Mystical Zero shook its head and suddenly laughed, "Actually, there is a better candidate, isn''t there?" His eyes seemed to drift towards me.


    "Why are you looking at me? Don''t try to trick me, even if I''m a girl, I''m still the boss. I want to ask Ming Yu to go. " I hurriedly expressed my attitude, lest they really sell me out.


    "Boss, I''m not talking about you." The Mystical Zero pointed at me, and I turned my head to look at my side. Un, I understood, "Good idea."


    After listening to him for a long time, they realized that someone was not doing anything at all ¡­ No, a certain ghost finally woke up, "Me?"


    "That''s right, you." I nodded and patted Luo Mingshang''s shoulder. This guy kept pestering me and I couldn''t drive him away, so other than acting coquettishly beside me, he also had two other things going on with his [Ice and Fire]. If there''s nothing to do, I might as well find him something to do. The most important thing is that if he has any ill intentions towards Su Linger, I can take this opportunity to file a divorce application with underworld, and review the divorce for a year without any reason. There must be a reason why he should immediately pass the divorce examination, right?


    "Huh?" Luo Mingshang was so shocked that he couldn''t react for a long time. Then he suddenly reached out and hugged me tightly. "I''m not going."


    "We have to go even if we don''t want to." I struggled for a moment and then, finding myself unable to break free of his bear hug, gave up.


    "I''m not going." Luo Mingshang hugged even more tightly.


    "Cough, cough." "He is hugging so tightly." "Let go, you''re strangling me to death."


    "Oh." Luo Mingshang slightly loosened his grip, but he still held on tightly. My wife, I don''t want to go. As he spoke, he pointed at the Mystical Zero.


    "The Mystical Zero still maintained its smile, but its smile was so dark." I have to stay behind to protect the boss, otherwise, the boss will be in danger if he is alone with a powerful ghost. "


    "Yes, it makes sense." The Mystical Zero will stay, Ming Qing, you go. "


    "Damn, why did you come back to me after circling around?" Ming Qing, who had just escaped death, was once again locked on by the spear head.


    "You can earn some extra money, but I''ll give you the salary as usual." I continued my money seduction.


    "I already said, it''s not a matter of money." Ming Qing was conflicted.


    "It''s a human matter." Ming Yu nodded. Ming Qing blushed.


    I smacked my lips. "How old is he? He''s still not weaned and is following behind my sister like a little kid." I rolled my eyes rudely.


    "Ahem, Boss, you misunderstand. The person I''m talking about is you." Ming Yu felt awkward.


    I blinked, puzzled. "Me?" It''s my business again. I casually waved my hands, "Alright, alright, let''s talk about how to protect her. If something like this happened, Su Linger''s family would probably be more vigilant, so nothing would happen to her in the short term. Let''s think of another way. " He yawned and died of exhaustion, "I''m going to sleep now, Mystical Zero, drag this thing away."


    "Alright." The Mystical Zero casually dragged Luo Mingshang who was leaning on me over.


    Luo Mingshang was still struggling, "Bastard, don''t pull me, I''m looking for my wife."


    "Shut up or go back." Such sinister words. Then he turned back to me. "Boss, won''t you have dinner?"


    "We''ll talk about it when we wake up," seeing that Luo Mingshang was being honest, I could finally relax and go rest.


    "Boss, what do you want to eat for midnight snack?" Ming Yu asked casually.


    "Whatever." He waved and went upstairs to sleep.


    He had been desperately sleepy just now, but he had actually lost all his sleepiness as soon as he touched the bed. He lay on the bed for a long time, staring at the ceiling for a long time.


    "Autumn''s memories resonate in my dreams. The snow in the sky stopped in the wind. I''ll wait here in the quiet of the night ¡­" I hummed softly. This is a nursery rhyme from my childhood. When did I hear it? Where did I hear it? I have almost forgotten everything. The only memory I have is the white snow filling the sky. Those are the flowers in the sky.


    The next day, the weather was very good. The temperature was just right for sleeping late.


    Just as he got back in, he was awakened by a scream. That''s right, I was scared awake


    "Ah?" A fire? "


    The door opened naturally as the Mystical Zero pushed open the door. In her hands was her breakfast and a smile hung on the corners of her mouth: "Boss, you''re awake."


    "What''s wrong? Who was shouting? There''s a fire? " I hastily sat up.


    "Nope." Mystical Zero placed the breakfast in front of me, "It seems like the flowers planted by the family of the former street lady, Miss Sami, have been ruined. It is said that the white roses that were raised with great difficulty have been destroyed by someone."


    A bean-sized bead of sweat was left on my face. "White Rose ¡­" No way. Thinking about the white rose that he gave me a few days ago, and then thinking about the flowers that he changed with me every day for the past few days, "Is it really that guy?" So I said, how could there be a white rose this season? So it was specially planted by someone else.


    "Haha, it''s alright boss, I''ve already taught him a lesson." The Mystical Zero replied with a smile.


    "Wait, your lesson will not lead to death, right?" ''s voice was loud enough to be heard from the street in front of us. As expected of someone who studies music. "


    "Eat breakfast." The Mystical Zero laughed, "Yesterday, after you went to sleep, you had business again. They came by themselves, the parents of both parties agreed to come to the store to finish today." As he said that, the Mystical Zero put down a white jade.


    I casually picked up the white jade and nodded. "It seems that I have to adjust my working hours. Who would still be able to sleep well in the middle of the night?"


    "Doing business tonight, is this antique shop not open?" The Mystical Zero laughed.


    "Do you want to split into two classes?" I thought about it. The Mystical Zero smiled but did not speak, "What time was the appointment?"


    "Afternoon." The Mystical Zero put a bowl of porridge in my hands.


    I nodded. "I will go and lie at Sammy''s place." I have to think of a way to make up for ruining someone''s flowers. Although I didn''t do it, the prisoner is still my man and my ghost servant. Even if I don''t admit it, it''s still true.


    "Should I hand him over?" The Mystical Zero laughed. It was a little eerie.


    "No, Sammy will be scared senseless." I hastily shook my head. Don''t laugh so horribly, Mystical Zero. " Ever since Luo Mingshang came, the personality of the Mystical Zero became more and more strange.


    "Is there? "Boss, don''t you want me to laugh?" The Mystical Zero was still smiling merrily.


    "Sorry to trouble you." I rolled my eyes at the Mystical Zero. " Oh right, are you on good terms with Luo Mingshang? "

 C13

    "Not really, not really. We used to work together." The Mystical Zero replied with a smile.


    I nearly vomited a mouthful of porridge, "Cough cough, are you sure? He says he''s been dead for tens of thousands of years. It was no wonder why there was a language buy on his behalf, he would pinch non-stop every time they met. It was definitely due to the difference in age.


    "Mm. It''s been tens of thousands of years. Moreover, he isn''t dead, nor is he alive. He has existed since the very beginning, and he is the Pluto. " He looked so calm.


    "Pfft." This time, I really spurted. " Cough cough, cough cough, what did you say? " Is that a hallucination, or is that a Pluto?


    The Mystical Zero laughed, "It''s hard to imagine, right? A fool who looks stupid and has a screw loose in his head. " Hey, hey. It''s not that serious. Although it''s true, he''s really the Pluto, the ruler of underworld. He''s always lived in the world at the lowest level of underworld, so he doesn''t know anything.


    I suddenly started to suspect the identity of the Mystical Zero. Being colleagues with the Pluto, I don''t think I have recruited a big shot to work here, right? "Think about it, is it courting death to shout and shout in the past?" "Then you ¡­"


    "Boss, you don''t have to be so nervous. I was willing to do all of this," the Mystical Zero continued to smile, "If Boss wants to know my identity, then I don''t mind telling you."


    "Mystical Zero, you are Ghost King''s Mystical Zero." "I''ve guessed it." "What the f * ck!" He really was a big shot. Legend has it that Ghost King left the underworld a few years ago and disappeared without a trace.


    The three Chief Sovereigns who supported underworld were the Pluto, the Ghost King, and the King of Hell. There are actually two in my shop right now. This means that only Hades is left struggling to survive in the underworld. Poor Hades, I''ll make a circle to sympathize with you.


    "I heard that the Ghost King disappeared a few years ago. It turns out you have been here all along." I was surprised.


    The Mystical Zero laughed, then reached out to wipe my rice porridge, "No, actually, I came out a few years ago. By the time I met you, I had already been out for many years."


    I swallowed the rest of the porridge in my mouth.


    "Boss, you don''t have to be so surprised." The Mystical Zero laughed and gave me another spoonful of porridge.


    "How can I not be surprised? A dignified Ghost King is working in my shop." I was so surprised that my spoon fell off, "Is your underworld really that short on money?" Or was he here to experience life?


    "For the sake of people, of course." The Mystical Zero looked at me with a smile.


    I felt a chill go through me, and I lowered my head to eat the steamed bun.


    The sunlight above my head wasn''t too warm, so I carried a basket of pastries as I crossed the streets. These pastries were made by Ming Yu and were used to apologize to Sharmie, that bastard with a hole in his skull. I swear that if I see him again in the future, I will definitely take care of him.


    The Antique Street might not necessarily be selling antiques, but the Sharmie family was a flower seller, eh ¡­ Sell flowers for the sideline. They had been married for almost ten years, and had never quarreled or bickered with each other before. Her personality was as gentle and kind as the sun, and the only flaw in her beauty was that she had a Devilish child who was able to cause a ruckus and cause trouble.


    As soon as he walked in, before he could even enter, the five or six-year-old kid immediately became excited and shouted into the shop.


    "Father, mother, big sister Tong Xue is here." "After shouting, she instantly pounced towards me." Big sister Tong Xue. "


    "Little Le." I caught the boy who was pouncing on me. The basket was almost thrown out.


    "Big Sister Tong Xue, what delicious things did you bring Little Le today? Big sister, Little Le wants to eat delicious food. Sweets, cedar cake, cake, and more. " The little guy''s mouth never stopped talking.


    "Alright, alright." I immediately stopped. This little ghost can really eat.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man walked out of the shop. He looked at the little ghost at the entrance and smiled helplessly. "Stinking brat, don''t cause trouble for big sister, hurry up and come over."


    "Oh." The little guy helplessly turned around and returned to the flower shop.


    "Tong Xue." The middle-aged man smiled helplessly at me. "Why are you so free to come to our place? Feel free to say anything you like."


    "How awkward, how awkward." No, this was specially made by Ming Yu, and he gave it to you. "


    "Tong Xue is here." At this time, a middle-aged woman with long brown hair also walked out. Her facial features were deeper than normal, and although she could tell that she was a foreigner, she spoke fluent Chinese.


    The woman put down a pot of flowers and smiled at me. "Reach out and take the flower basket from me." Ming Yu''s snacks are the best, thank you so much. "


    "That''s right, that''s right! Ming Yu''s dessert was the most famous one in our Antique Street, even better than some of the professional pastry masters. Aiya, why didn''t I encounter such a good Girl when I was young?" Scratching his head, Jiang Hao said with some regret.


    "What did you say?" With a cold gaze, Jiang Hao immediately turned his head in embarrassment.


    "No, it''s nothing." The guilty Jiang Hao quickly turned around and entered the restaurant.


    I can''t help but laugh. This couple is really quite interesting, perhaps because of this, the two of them can be together and have fun. If I am still around a hundred years from now, I will definitely arrange a marriage for them.


    "Tong Xue, what''s the matter?" Did you see anything else in our shop? " Shami smiled as she stood by the door with the basket in her hand.


    "Hur hur." The corner of my mouth twitched. What should I say? Sami loves flowers so much. If he knew that I apologized because of the flowers, would he just strangle me? "Well ¡­" I''m here to apologize. "


    "Ah?" Apologize? " Sami didn''t understand.


    "Your family''s flowers ¡­" "I''ll hold my forehead." "Sorry."


    As soon as the basket was put down, I felt my vision blur, and I was standing right in front of me. "What did you say, my flower? What happened to my flowers? Do you know who destroyed my flowers? Who? "Who is it? Tell me, who was it that this old lady wanted to kill him?"


    "Sammy, image, image." I was scared to death by Sammy''s image. She was simply a yaksha.


    "Screw your sister''s image, my flower, tell me who did it? That''s the white rose I had a hard time growing. "Ah ah ah ah." Sharmie was about to go crazy. Bro Jiang, hurry up and bring your wife back. This is too scary.


    "Yes ¡­" "Yes, yes, it''s a ghost." I was terrified.


    "Ghost?" He had finally calmed down. It took me a while to realize that I was in the business there, "Oh, which bastard? I''ll pay, and help me destroy him. " Hey, hey, it feels like the sky is changing.

 C14

    "I can''t beat him," I said tearfully. "This is the Pluto after all." "Alright, alright, how much do you want me to compensate you? I can''t compensate you," the prodigal brat was definitely going to sell him.


    "Forget it. Since you know that guy, I''ll have to trouble you to tell him. If there''s a next time, I''ll definitely kill him."


    "Hur Hur Hur Hur." I smiled embarrassedly. I didn''t need you, if he still dared I would personally do it. "Then that''s it. I''ll go back first."


    "Alright!" Sami smiled and waved.


    The moment I turned around, I suddenly felt something. I turned my head around once again, but Sharmie was a little baffled. "What''s wrong with Tong Xue?"


    "A bit... "Strange," I murmured as I walked into Sammy''s odd stone shop. The store was filled with strange and magnificent stones of all shapes and sizes.


    I walked straight to a pair of blood-red rocks in the far corner. They seemed to be alive, and there seemed to be blood flowing from the transparent stones. It was like a heart. I could see it beating.


    "You like it?" Sami asked as she walked beside me, holding a basket. This stone has been left here for several years but no one has bought it. It is known as the Curse Stone, and it is said that when others approached it, they immediately fainted. When they went to the hospital to check, they discovered that their blood was stagnant and it would take them a while to recover.


    "This is the Blood heart stone. When the blood of the heart is formed, the Blood heart stone will never leave the body, and it will be the best material proof of a Yin marriage. " I muttered, "Sammy, how much is it?"


    "Since you like it, I''ll give it to you. Anyway, this place will take up a lot of space, so we don''t dare to get too close. " She took two more steps back. That way I''d have to get it myself.


    There was no other way. I had to do it myself.


    The sound of the wind chimes above me followed the rhythm of the wind. Closing the door, I raised my head to look at the sky.


    "That''s right, the weather today is really good." The Mystical Zero stood at the door and laughed.


    The white roses blooming in a vase on the cabinet were cold and beautiful, fleeting in their beauty.


    "Don''t pick flowers from other families in the future." I walked slowly into the shop. She then looked at Luo Mingshang who was curled up like a dog in the corner.


    "My wife, you''re back." Seeing me come back, he immediately rushed forward.


    Forget it, no matter what, it is my responsibility. A Pluto that has lived in the lowest level of underworld for tens of millions of years is as innocent as a newborn baby to the outside world.


    "There''s a man with a ghost marriage contract coming over this afternoon. You''re not allowed to cause trouble." I touched his head.


    "Oh. "I understand." Crack, crack, crack ~ (TL: .


    In the afternoon, when the doors were about to close, the two families came in one after the other. The two families had also found other spiritual media to marry to me.


    Anyone who doesn''t look for me to marry should be kicked out.


    Of course, this was impossible. It didn''t matter if they were happy or not, they still had to tie the knot. Of the two ghosts, one had died due to an accident, so neither of them looked too good.


    The white jade acted as a medium, acting as a contract between the two parties.


    "No matter what happens in the future? will never leave. " I feel like a priest.


    Both of them nodded, and I heaved a sigh of relief. Blood dripped into the white jade. The white jade was dyed red. With a flash of red light, its snow-white color was restored.


    "Go back and prepare the betrothal gift and dowry. Leave an empty room for them to sit in, facing east. As their bridal chamber, do not come near no matter what you hear tonight. Also, marriage is a happy occasion. Don''t sulk, the dead will be uneasy." I finally made myself clear.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Since he had obtained the red packet, he accepted it immediately.


    It was time to discuss how to solve Su Linger''s problem.


    I found a time when I thought I was pretty good. After dinner, my mood will always be better after I''ve eaten my fill.


    "I feel that it would be better to let Ming Qing go," I said firmly, just like before.


    Ming Qing cried as he said, "Boss, are you really going to sell me?"


    "Sell you? I''m lying, "I said as I rolled my eyes at Ming Qing. "No matter how much you sell it for, it won''t sell for much."


    The Mystical Zero thought for a while, then suddenly asked, "How old are you, boss?"


    Was it an illusion? He felt a bad premonition, a bad feeling, and a gloomy feeling.


    "Me?" Why are you asking me? "Still, I thought about it seriously. In the end ¡­" Eyebrows... "I don''t know."


    "¡­" The entire room fell silent.


    "How could I not know how old you are?" Zhang Peng floated over.


    I twisted my head and thought about it. "I really don''t know." I really don''t know. Except for the three years I''ve been here, the time before was meaningless to me.


    Ming Qing sized me up, "From the looks of it, it should at most be fourteen or fifteen years old. "He won''t be more than sixteen years old."


    Zhang Peng then extended his hand and showed me how long and wide he was. I replied fearlessly, "Based on my height and chest circumference, I''m probably only 12 years old."


    "Pah!" I reached out my hand and slapped the Yellow Talisman onto Zhang Peng''s body, causing him to be unable to move in the blink of an eye.


    The Mystical Zero thought for a bit, then said: "Does that mean, Boss, you have never gone to school before?"


    "En..." In theory, no. " I tell the truth.


    Ming Qing, who was at the side, twitched his mouth, "Boss, you can''t possibly have a shop since you were young, right?


    "Hur hur."


    "Really? Boss, what are your parents doing?" I actually forbade you to go to school. " Ming Yu shouted in shock.


    "I don''t know who my parents are." I shrugged my shoulders, and my eyes darkened. My chest was blocked.


    The crowd quietened down, "Without parents, Boss, you ¡­" Are you an orphan? "


    "Not really. I have parents, but I don''t know who they are." He sighed softly.


    "What''s the difference?" Ming Qing facepalmed. Boss, how did you survive? By whom? "


    "I have a family, but I don''t know who my parents are." "How should I explain this to them?" After that, it was adopted by Master. Oh, it was the former owner of this shop, Mystical Zero knew of it. "


    "Oh? "Him?" The Mystical Zero laughed, "I thought he was your father. After all, your surnames are the same."


    "Grandpa is more or less the same, but she did choose my name." I nodded my head, then as if thinking of some beautiful memory, I gently smiled. "That''s right, he gave me this name. I really like it because the name contains flowers that I really like."


    "Flowers?" Ming Yu thought for a while, "Boss, what are you called, Shuo Tongxue, Tong? What flower is it? "


    "It''s snow. Snowflakes." I giggled in reply.


    "¡­"


    After saying so much, what are you trying to do?


    "Mystical Zero, what are you doing?" I immediately became alert.

 C16

    Luo Mingshang reached out and patted my back, "I''m fine."


    "Yeah, it''s fine now." I nodded and relaxed, trying to calm myself. It''s okay, it''s just a nightmare.


    At breakfast, I saw the Mystical Zero take out a red envelope. I instantly sensed that something was wrong.


    "Wait, Mystical Zero, don''t come over here. If you stand there, what''s that in your hand?" I shouted for it to stop and leaned back.


    "Hur hur, of course it''s the enrollment notice." The Mystical Zero replied with a smile.


    This is the first time that I hate the speed of a Mystical Zero, and I don''t even give it a chance to run away.


    "Hur hur, I haven''t said that I want to go." Why are you in such a hurry?


    "Boss, you don''t have a choice. Four votes have passed." Mystical Zero, don''t laugh. I beg you.


    "I protest!" I slammed the table to grab the red envelope from the Mystical Zero''s hands.


    "It''s useless to protest, so don''t struggle, boss." Ming Qing was a little gloating.


    I glared at Ming Qing, "If you want to die, die together with me. If Ming Qing goes with me, he can still protect me."


    "Boss, are you sure you need protection?" Ming Qing shrugged.


    "I think it makes a lot of sense." Mystical Zero turned her head towards Ming Qing with a smile.


    Ming Qing shook his body vigorously, "Chief Steward of the Mystical Zero, are you joking?"


    "No, I''m not." The Mystical Zero tilted her head, "The owner''s safety is also very important. It''s fine to deal with those cultivators and ghosts, but the average little rogue or those bodyguards under Long Yiming''s command is too weak to deal with them. Ming Qing, protect Miss Su while you go and protect the owner. "


    "Hey!" Double play.


    "I don''t think the boss needs protection in terms of martial arts too." Ming Qing glanced at me, his face somewhat pale. I don''t understand if he had thought of something.


    "I''m the boss, I''ll take care of it." I waved my hand, "Ming Qing will be your bodyguard, the Mystical Zero''s butler, Ming Yu, you will go to school." As he said that, he stuffed both my identity card and the admission notice from the Mystical Zero into Ming Yu''s hands. Zhang Peng, you go too. "


    "Then what are you doing?" Very good.


    "I... "Guarding." "I thought about what I could do." Also, to prevent Long Yiming from doing bad things in the Antique Street. "


    "Come on." "Ming Yu pushed his ID card and entry notice back into my hands. Boss, you should go to school obediently. Since you haven''t even gone to school, you should go experience it. "


    Your boss sells very well. Would he be directly usurping power to seize the throne in a few days? The old man will be back soon, and your shop won''t be safe.


    "I don''t want to bother with them anymore." "You decide. I''ll go buy some vegetables."


    "Boss, buying vegetables is not your job. I''ll go there later." Ming Yu shouted.


    "It''s fine, I want to go today." He waved his hand. He turned around and walked out of the store.


    Ming Yu''s growl came from behind, "You''re not allowed to randomly buy snacks."


    Hehe, I went to buy snacks. Why would I go to a supermarket if I didn''t buy snacks?


    The potato chips, biscuits, chocolate, lollipops, bread, all of them couldn''t be lacking. He must buy some for dinner, otherwise the Mystical Zero would definitely nag him again. Steak and steak, five servings... Wait, why five?


    "Mystical Zero, Ming Qing, Ming Yu, me, four people." I counted and suddenly remembered something, "Oh, there''s also Luo Mingshang. Does that guy even know how to use a knife and fork? "


    He put the piece that he planned to put back into the shopping cart, "Buy some more prawns, I want to eat some more. The main dish of pasta is quite good, so I don''t need any vegetables. There should still be enough at home. " He had accidentally bought too much meat, haha, no matter if it was the Mystical Zero or Ming Yu, they would never be able to buy more meat.


    He had bought a little too many things. A big bag of snacks and a big bag of ingredients for dinner. Should he call for a labourer?


    Carrying two large bags of food, I slowly walked to the fountain in the huge square and sat down on it. The blue sky is still a little too clean. I stretched out my hand and slowly grabbed it.


    Flying high into the sky? Would I have the guts? Did a bird that grew up in a cage have the power to fly high into the sky?


    With Ming Yu''s face turning dark, I handed her a pile of snacks and meat before heading upstairs to rest.


    "My wife, what happened to you?" Mystical Zero s, why don''t you think so highly of this guy?


    "I''m fine." I rubbed my temples. "Don''t bother me, let me rest a bit."


    Then, like a dog, Er Ha laid on top of me. "My wife, what are you worrying about?"


    "Nothing." It would be useless to tell this guy.


    "Is there anything you can''t tell me?" Luo Mingshang got off my body and took half of my bed.


    I paused. "No, I was thinking about the person who plotted against me. What is his purpose? "


    I turned my body and opened my phone. I couldn''t get hold of that Qi Yang guy for the past few days, so I got a little anxious. Who is he and why is he plotting against me? What kind of enmity do I have with him? I only do business to buy antiques and get married, and there has never been any problems, could it be an old man? That old thing did something wrong and let me carry the burden! Then wouldn''t I die unjustly?


    Luo Mingshang thought for a while, "That person has a pass."


    "What?" I rolled over and looked at him.


    "Yes," Luo Mingshang nodded. "In the underworld, if we want to go to the eighteenth floor of the Styx, other than the three Chief Sovereigns, only the three Chief Sovereigns would want to pass on a pass to us."


    "A trusted aide." I sat up. "Do you mean to say that the other person could have been your trusted aide, or could have been at your instigation?" I sat up and grabbed Luo Mingshang by the collar. Pull him up too.


    Seeing that I had become even more ferocious, Luo Mingshang quickly waved his hands, "No, my wife, listen to my explanation. "I didn''t. My trusted aide was always by my side. He never left my side. If he didn''t even know you, how could he have plotted against you?"


    "That is ¡­" Mystical Zero or Yan Yan''s? "


    "That''s not right, the Mystical Zero suddenly went missing. It was only when I arrived at this place did I discover that he had actually come here. His trusted aides must be busy searching the entire place for him. "How would I have the time? As for Hades ¡­" Saying that, Luo Mingshang paused, "I am not very familiar with her anymore. So it''s probably not very clear. "


    I lay back down and stared at the ceiling in a daze. "Yan Yan shouldn''t be so deceiving me." Hades and I are quite familiar with each other. After all, we have interacted quite a bit.


    Who in the world could have a pass to reach the bottom of the Styx? Was that person really that capable?

 C17

    What major?


    Everything was a little complicated for me, so I ignored Qi Yang and did not say anything else, although I did not know what kind of enmity did I have with him. But at least there weren''t any serious consequences. The most serious one was the work this time, Zhang Peng and Su Linger''s matter, which was a bit complicated, I am a good antique shop''s owner, a generation of Spirit Medium, and I actually became a bodyguard. One day, he would open a business beside the Spirit House.


    Initially, he was still hesitating about whether he should accept this job or not. After all, things are too complicated, and cultivators avoid meddling in other people''s karma, but after accepting the deposit, giving up now would affect the reputation of Spirit House. Furthermore, I do not wish for them to be like the person in the book.


    In his dream, he felt as if he had arrived at the Republic of China and witnessed the tragic tragedy, the sorrow of parting from life, the courage to risk his life, the determination to perish together, and the despair of losing his lover forever.


    Am I crying? It''s just a story.


    "Ding ling ~" A clear bell rings and my body weighs. I opened my eyes hazily, only to see a black patch in front of me. I rubbed my eyes again. It was a pair of golden cat eyes.


    He reached out his hands to hold Blacky tightly in his arms and flipped it over. Oh, am I still dreaming?


    "Good morning, my wife." Someone waved a greeting.


    I rolled over and turned the back of my head toward him. This must be a dream.


    The door was pushed open. "Boss?" Mystical Zero walked in, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine." Seeing the Mystical Zero come in, I sat up.


    The Mystical Zero walked to my side and suddenly frowned. "Why is he here?"


    "Ah?" "Who?" I looked left and right, then fixed my gaze on Luo Mingshang, "I don''t know, I didn''t notice." I had no idea our conversation was on two channels.


    The Mystical Zero laughed and shook his head, "It''s nothing, I couldn''t take my eyes off it for a while."


    "Forget it." I waved my hand. "He''s my husband after all. It''s also good to have some relationships with him."


    "I knew my wife was the best."


    Hehe, I withdrew the preface and decided to drag it away.


    "Alright." The Mystical Zero, on the other hand, doesn''t care. Take it back, take it back. The Mystical Zero suddenly walked over and squatted beside me. It reached out its hand to pat my head. "I have a bit of a fever."


    "Really?" My eyes instantly lit up. Fever = sickness = taking leave of absence = not having to go to school. An equation appeared in my mind.


    "It''s not that serious. We just need to rest for a bit. I''ll get you some medicine. " The Mystical Zero smiled at me.


    It''s not very serious, so how can I do it? I began to think. "Oh yeah, boss, don''t think that you can escape responsibility or something like that just because you have a fever. You have to know that you can''t possibly have it all your life, and you can go to school anytime you want."


    Fake! I cursed inwardly.


    "Oh, I wasn''t thinking of running away," he said, forcing himself to do it.


    Early in the morning, Ming Yu suddenly brought out a stack of books and smashed it in front of me.


    I hugged Blacky and was immediately startled. "What''s the situation?" What the heck is this? "


    "Specialist." Ming Yu wiped away the sweat on his forehead, "I will be going to school tomorrow. You should hurry up and supplement your expertise, boss."


    I casually picked at the piles of skills, "Didn''t we just need to protect that Su Linger until she graduated and left the country? Why are you looking at these things? "


    "To protect people, you don''t have to go to school. You don''t have to learn anything." Ming Yu scolded me harshly, "When we get back to school, the results will be zero. Do you plan on keeping your level?"


    "Nope." I stroked Blacky''s warm fur. "I plan to drop out after sending her away. Why would I stay at school after completing my mission?"


    "If your results are not good enough, you will bring shame to our Spirit House." Ming Yu kept up his preaching.


    I reached out to grab a book and casually flipped through it. "It doesn''t matter, I''m here to protect people, not really going to school."


    Luo Mingshang also casually picked up one book, flipped through two pages, and then casually threw it away, indicating that he was also not interested.


    "Alright, let''s discuss this first, boss. What major do you want to apply for?" Logically speaking, you should be allowed to report it to the archaeology type, after all, our antique shop is relatively easy to open, and after learning it, we can also increase our knowledge a bit. But, we agreed that the main task is to protect Su Linger, since Su Linger is in the art department, boss, do you understand art? " Ming Yu began to flip through them one by one for me to see.


    I looked up and thought for a moment. "Yeah, a little."


    "Wait, you know art? What would they do? " Ming Qing interrupted. A human puzzle? Or is it a human skin mask? "


    I rolled my eyes at Ming Qing, "My drawing is not bad."


    "Painting?" Ming Qing continued.


    I glared. "Singing is fine."


    "Burial song? Or is it the Soul Calming Melody? " Ming Qing, you really want to be beaten up, right?


    "I can dance too." I kept staring.


    "God Jump?" Ming Qing, are you sure you want to die?


    "He can even play the zither." I stared again.


    "The ancient female ghost normally liked to play the zither."


    "I can''t hold it in any longer. I''ve already done my best to endure you for such a long time, so, brat, die." "Give me your life."


    "Wow!" Ming Qing hurriedly dodged, "Help."


    "Immortal Trapping Rope!" The golden rope caught up to Ming Qing and twirled him two times, bundling him up in an explanation.


    I sinisterly walked closer. "You should run. Keep running."


    Ming Qing was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat, "Boss, I was wrong, I was really wrong."


    Ming Yu facepalmed as he ran off, "Alright, stop messing around boss, let''s talk about other things first."


    I clapped my hands. "I''ll deal with you later." Then, Ming Qing was hung up on the wall. As a background cloth, in order to prevent him from speaking too much, he decisively took out a talisman and slapped it on Ming Qing''s mouth. Un, the world had quieted down.


    "Boss, since you know so much, there shouldn''t be a problem. You can decide which department you want to work in." The Mystical Zero poured me a cup of tea.


    I lifted the teacup, and thought for a while. "Since it''s to protect, then of course close protection is the best. Which profession is Su Linger specializing in?"


    "Dance." Zhang Peng replied.


    "Then this one." I casually waved my hand.


    Zhang Peng suddenly thought of something, "Oh, Ling Er learned modern dancing, do you know how to dance, Boss Shuo?"


    "I took a sip of my tea." I took a sip of my tea. I... I wonder if I know classical dancing, which could be considered classical dancing. " "The last sentence was muttered in his mouth." This tea is pretty good, where did you get it from? "


    "A present from an old customer." "Yes," the Mystical Zero replied. It''s the best girl red. "


    I nodded, not bad. "It doesn''t feel like a big deal. At worst, I''ll just learn on the spot."

 C18

    Zhang Peng nodded his head, "En, there doesn''t seem to be any difference." Do you think everything about girls makes no difference in your eyes?


    I put down my teacup. "Well, that''s it. "Alright, now that I have settled my business, it''s time for me to settle my personal grudges." I turned my head and slowly walked towards Ming Qing who was hung up. Ming Qing began to struggle with all his might.


    The Mystical Zero laughed helplessly and pulled me back, "Alright, Boss, you are still sick, let''s quickly go back to your room to rest."


    "Tsk." I looked at Ming Qing and sneered, "If you keep spouting nonsense next time, I''ll cut off your tongue."


    Ming Qing could not speak and wildly nodded.


    "Meow, meow." Just as he was about to go back to his room, Blacky, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly exploded. Its golden eyes immediately lit up as it jumped onto the balcony.


    "Who is it?" Ming Yu shouted and chased him out of the balcony.


    "Little Black, come back." With a soft shout, Blacky, who had already jumped onto the balcony fence, could only turn around and jump back into my arms.


    The Immortal Trapping Rope was untied from Ming Qing''s body. Ming Qing was too lazy to bother with him and chased after him.


    "What''s going on?" Zhang Peng was a little surprised. Was someone eavesdropping?


    "I''m fine." I narrowed my eyes a little.


    The Mystical Zero did not mind, it just went to pack up the tea set, "Boss should have known about it since a long time ago."


    "Just a bug that likes to eavesdrop, let''s just ignore him." I smiled. "Why don''t we try to guess who caught him first?" I bet on Ming Yu. "


    "Ming Qing, Ming Qing is slightly faster." The Mystical Zero smiled.


    "Hey, you guys ¡­" Zhang Peng did not know where to start grumbling about it.


    Three minutes later, the teapot was filled with water again, and Ming Qing threw a half-dead person into the hall from the balcony. Ming Yu followed closely behind.


    I held onto my teacup as I lay on the ground, crying out in pain. "What happened to him?"


    "You tried to run, but Sis broke your left leg." Ming Qing walked to my side and drank a cup of tea.


    "En," Ming Yu nodded, "After you caught up, you broke your right leg."


    Ming Qing drank the cold tea in one gulp, then glared back unhappily, "Then, you can''t just watch them attack you, you''ve already crippled both your arms."


    Well, you two are about the same. I got up slowly, walked over to the man, and knelt down. "So tell me now, who sent you? What are you doing here? "


    "Wuwuwu." That person kept shaking his head, refusing to say a single word.


    "It''s useless, Ming Qing cut his tongue." Ming Yu shook his head helplessly.


    "¡­" Wasting their feelings, "Then why did you bring him back? I can''t get any answers out of you. "


    Ming Qing poured himself another glass of water, "I asked him about it on the way back. According to him, his master is a Daoist called a half-immortal, it was Long Yiming who invited them to deal with our Spirit House.


    "Heh, a swindler," I straightened up. There was nothing else to ask, "Send it back to Long Yiming."


    "Huh?" Ming Yu was startled.


    I turned my head and smiled. "Send it back, but the format is up to you. Whether it''s complete or separate, I have no objections." There''s nothing left for you to care about. You handle it yourselves.


    "Alright." Ming Yu understood.


    This was the first time he hated his good health so much. He finally managed to get a good night''s sleep.


    Early morning on the second day, Mystical Zero came in with a set of school uniform that looked pretty good, so this was the only option, right?


    "Why are you still wearing your school uniform?" I don''t understand.


    "Wah!" Boss, you''re actually so good-looking while wearing your school uniform. You look like a typical clothes rack, just like a campus goddess walking out of an anime. " Ming Yu praised unrestrainedly.


    Luo Mingshang who was at the side burst out in laughter, "My wife looks good in anything she wears."


    "Hur hur, thank you for your praise." I moved, not used to it. "This dress is really uncomfortable." He was used to wearing loose clothes, so he really wasn''t used to being formal like this.


    The Mystical Zero by the side, who was helping me tidy up my hair, was surprised for a moment. It couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Just bear with it for a moment, just take it as a job requirement. Just take it off when you get back."


    Ming Qing watched from the side as the peach blossoms blossomed. "Boss, dressed up like this really has the charm of a campus goddess."


    "I''m just a bit young." Zhang Peng interrupted, and I reached out to pull out Yellow Talisman s. Zhang Peng hurriedly dodged.


    "Ming Qing, it''s time for you to go to work. "I''ve already told the Su family that you will start working today. Now, immediately, immediately." Ming Yu turned and roared at Ming Qing.


    "Oh, I know." Ming Qing nodded, then went to change and go out. Will the boss join us? "


    "I rubbed my hair. It hurts." No, it''s the entrance exam again today. I have to go there early. "It''s not comfortable."


    The Mystical Zero was just about to tie up my hair, but after hearing my words, she let go, "Boss, you''re usually this loose, so it hurts. It''s fine if you like it." Even though I said that, the Mystical Zero still didn''t tie it up. It only took a flower headband from one side and put it on the other.


    After exiting the door, Ming Yu kept on reminding me, "Boss, remember this, at the stop right in front of the Antique Street''s gate, there are 12 ways to go directly. You must remember that it is on Antique Street''s side! "


    "I know, I know," I waved my hand.


    "Boss, don''t go the wrong way." Ming Yu shouted from behind with worry.


    My face was filled with black lines. Why are you shouting so loudly? Are you afraid that others won''t know that I''m an idiot?


    After exiting the Antique Street, he would then have to stand at the right place. I looked around. Isn''t that sign over there?


    He slowly walked over with a bag on his back. There were footsteps behind him? Passerby? No, the pace isn''t right. Was it the stalker?


    His footsteps paused as he turned around and entered the alleyway. The white figure disappeared into the darkness.


    The people following closely behind cautiously approached. When they realized that no one was following them, they started to get nervous as if they were headless flies. Looking around for his target, he lost her.


    In the darkness, a pair of hands wrapped around the prey''s neck, one hand around its neck, the other covering its mouth. It was too late to even struggle, and the sound of bones breaking could only be heard for a split-second.


    Throwing away the corpse that had collapsed on top of his hands, he took out a name card from the black coloured suit''s pocket and sneered, "Long Yiming, we have made a comeback this time. Yet you don''t know the special rules of Antique Street when you open a shop in it, heh. "


    "We will now begin the entrance exams. Student Shuo Tongxue, please begin your performance." The entrance exam was just a dance that she was familiar with. For me, this is... It was a little difficult.

 C19

    My own familiar dance? Do I have anyone I''m familiar with? Are you sure these people can still breathe after the jump?


    Forget it, let''s go all out. Go on.


    Fortunately Su Linger had lent me a dancing dress in a moment of urgency, if not I would have gone crazy. Wearing the school uniform and jumping in groups, what the heck am I going to jump for?


    There was a commotion outside. What''s the matter? Did something happen?


    With music, improvisation meant that you could empty your mind without having to think about it, and just move your body along with the music.


    "Very good." "It''s just a test. I don''t need to finish all of them, just a portion of it will be sufficient. In the music hall, my body is also completed with a spin." , welcome to the Dance Department. Your dance is very beautiful. I believe you can totally represent our academy and walk out of the country. " "One of the female teachers was especially excited." Please do your best. "


    "Right." Hehe, walking out of the country? Sorry, I''m not interested.


    Walking out of the training room, I heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s that simple. I only wanted to dance for a bit. I thought there was a written test, so I broke out in a cold sweat." A written test? Stop joking, the books Ming Yu brought back have already been used as toys for Blacky.


    "Boss Shuo," a voice followed closely behind me, stopping me in my tracks. I turned around, grabbed the woman who was following me, and covered her mouth with my hands.


    Su Linger only felt her vision blur, and there was even the feeling of being torn apart by the wind on her face, "Boss Shuo?"


    "Just call me by my name here." Have you ever seen a student named Boss?


    "Oh, then I''ll call you Tong Xue." Su Linger nodded, "You can also call me Ling Er."


    "Alright." I let go of Su Linger.


    "Tong Xue, I didn''t expect you to be so good at dancing. You didn''t even see that when you were dancing, the outside was full of idiots. Heh heh heh, "Su Linger seemed to be an extremely familiar face," I''m guessing that a lot of people will chase you right after you enter the school. "


    If it wasn''t my job, it really would be like sticking her mouth. Su Linger brought me around the entire school as she chattered with her small mouth. From the history of the school, she came to introduce me to the school''s handsome guys, then she started to comment on the two handsome guys in my shop.


    He''s so handsome, if I didn''t have Zhang Peng, I would definitely pursue and attack him. I''m a good man at home, and his eyes look at you the whole time. Who did you say? Mystical Zero? Gentle? No, it was black.


    "Also, that sunny pretty boy. He''s handsome and feels like a boy from next door. He''s also great. Right, he seems to have hired a bodyguard. It''s so handsome in a suit, the abstinence type. " Hey, are you sure you''re talking about that lazy bastard Ming Qing?


    I glanced at Su Linger on the other side. "Hey, are you sure you want to talk about other men in front of your boyfriend?"


    Su Linger was startled, "You said Zhang Peng, is Zhang Peng here? But didn''t they say that ghosts can''t come out during the day? "


    "The movies are all lies. Who told you that you can''t come out in broad daylight?" I threw up my hands.


    "So you''re saying that Zhang Peng is really here?" Su Linger became excited all of a sudden.


    "Of course, it''s right beside you. Why don''t you guys chat for a bit?" Hehe, how could he be there? That brat went to register with Luo Mingshang. It was either because he was too weak and his soul was scattered, or because the foul energy of the Human Realm had turned him into a vengeful spirit. Or perhaps, he would be forcefully dragged away by the Black and White Impermanence so that the crime would be even heavier. It would be better if Luo Mingshang brought Zhang Peng to register with them so that he could openly stay in Human Realm.


    "Good, good, good. "Thank you." Su Linger, this innocent girl. It was really easy to deceive.


    I waved my hand and decided to leave first. From afar, Su Linger was gesturing at the air with her small mouth as she spoke.


    Today was yet another beautiful day.


    On the way back, I went to the corner cake shop and bought a jar of crystal candy. I liked the candy in their shop, it was sour and sweet. Furthermore, the candy also had a different texture.


    Biting down on a crystal candy, the sweet and sour taste lingering in my mouth. I squint at the road beneath my feet. One step, two steps.


    It was dark. Who was the gatekeeper tonight?


    Just as I reached the entrance, Zhang Peng''s head peeked out from the wall. Under the night with the dim moonlight, it was really easy for most people to be scared to the point that they would fall sick. I had already prepared to pinch the Yellow Talisman. "Seeing who it was, he covered his chest in joy and scared his aunt to death." Zhang Peng, if you don''t accompany your woman, coming out in the middle of the night to scare me is really interesting? "


    "Welcome." Zhang Peng''s entire body came out from the wall.


    "When did you become so good?" What the hell is going on? When did this guy have such good relations with me?


    "I''ve always been so good." Zhang Peng''s tone of voice completely changed as he choked back the words that he was about to say.


    As I opened the door, I said, "If there''s anything else, please be direct with me. Don''t try to please me." If you don''t have anything to offer, then you''re a thief.


    "Nope." Zhang Peng followed behind me and laughed.


    "If you don''t want to tell me, then forget it." Since she didn''t want to bother with him, she casually locked the door after entering the store.


    "I just want to ask, what''s your entrance exam today ¡­?"


    "Heh, that''s it." I laughed. " "Do you think it''s difficult?"


    Zhang Peng immediately came over with a smile, "No, no. I just wanted to say whether or not you can stay in school in the future."


    "¡­" He finally got to the point. "Scram!" It''s good enough that I can protect your woman during the day, but I have to protect her twenty-four hours a day.


    Ming Yu was cooking while he sat on the sofa with his legs paralyzed. The Mystical Zero dragged Luo Mingshang and stuffed him into its own room. The first thing I did when I entered the room was to take off my clothes.


    He took off his jacket, tugged at his tie, ripped open his shirt, stepped on it, took off his shoes, took off his socks, his skirt.


    "Ai ai ai ai." Seeing my movements, Ming Yu immediately dropped his spoon and rushed over to grab my claws, "Boss, what are you doing?"


    "Take off your clothes, you''re strangling me to death. "It''s not comfortable." "I tugged at the collar of my shirt again. My face was full of discomfort." Your clothes are torn, Ming Yu, help me fix it. "


    "Alright, alright. Take off your clothes and go back to your room." Ming Yu tightly held onto my hand, not letting me move as he turned around and stuffed me into the house.


    Zhang Peng floated up and said unhurriedly, "I seem to know why she can''t live in school now." To an idiot, living in school was equivalent to committing suicide.

 C20

    "If you have nothing better to do, you should hurry up and check on your lady friend. "Don''t create trouble here," Ming Yu shouted as he turned his head. He shoved me back into the house and grabbed Luo Mingshang, who was trying to follow me inside.


    I changed into a loose white dress before dinner. Because we bought too much meat yesterday, we had to consecutively eat a few mouthfuls of meat. Ming Yu''s face had already turned dark for two days.


    I laughed silently. Blame me.


    "Boss, how do you feel about going to school for the first time?" During dinner, the Mystical Zero began to discuss about my performance at school today.


    The lamb chops that Ming Yu fried on the table tonight tasted really good.


    "Has class started today?" Ming Yu asked.


    "Nope." It''s not like the entrance exams are an official lesson.


    "Then, Boss, how do you feel?" Ming Yu asked again.


    "Not bad." I nodded.


    "Then should we continue?"


    "Still ¡­" Holy crap, so you were waiting for me here. Luckily, I was smart and said, "Impossible." Hehe, you''re trying to trick me, you''re dreaming.


    Ming Yu''s face drooped, are you unhappy that I didn''t fall for your trap?


    After eating their fill, it was time to talk about proper matters, "Isn''t Long Yiming''s restaurant in Antique Street about to expire?"


    "At the end of this month." Ming Qing thought for a moment, then answered. What''s wrong? Don''t worry, that guy still doesn''t have the ability to meddle with the matter of entering Antique Street. "


    I held the teacup in my hand and ate until I was full. Then, I drank some tea before I ate, "No, I feel that he will bring me a lot of trouble. After all, he didn''t just come here as he pleased."


    "Then what does boss mean...?" Ming Qing already understood what I mean.


    "Something that doesn''t need to exist is obviously meaningless. Why do I need to keep something that doesn''t have any meaning?" "I smiled." Come to the Antique Street s, if you don''t understand the special characteristics and rules here, you cannot stay here. "


    Ming Qing nodded his head, "I understand, I will go and inform Old Wu, Long Yiming''s shop is no longer valid."


    "Just kick him out of Antique Street?" Ming Yu was washing the dishes, and peeking his head out from the kitchen, "Why didn''t we just do it directly?"


    "Losing your life in Antique Street is very troublesome. I don''t want Captain Mu to come look for trouble with me again." I shrugged my shoulders no.


    "Then with the appearance of the Antique Street, we can ¡­" Ming Yu made a throat slitting gesture, "Don''t worry, Boss will definitely not leave any future troubles."


    Luo Mingshang also nodded, "I will take care of the other matters. I won''t let him have the chance to find you again. "


    Heh heh, it''s too dark for one or two of you to be a little sunny in your hearts.


    It''s not like I''ve never thought of cleanly killing Long Yiming to prevent future troubles, but when I thought about how there was something wrong with it, and how there was something wrong with it, I felt that killing Long Yiming wasn''t that simple, so I decided to delay it. Besides, we have an antique shop, not a gangster movie. Be civilized. We belong on the side of justice.


    The night was so dark that it was rather confused. In the dark corner, there seemed to be something moving. There was only the dim glow of street lights left, standing on the corner in the misty night, waiting for dawn.


    "Great God." He could faintly hear the familiar voice calling out to him.


    I woke up with a start, covered in cold sweat. Lifting my head to look at the time, I saw that it was just midnight. Just as I was about to get up, a burst of pulling pulled me back in. I was practically thrown back, but I didn''t feel any pain.


    Luo Mingshang''s arms were tightly wrapped around me, his chin was pressed against the top of my head, and I was lying on his chest. I don''t know why, but my breathing was a little heavy, and my face was a little hot. If you have a cold, can you not go to school today?


    "My wife, your heart is beating really fast." A hoarse voice came from the top of his head.


    It turned out that this fellow wasn''t asleep. After struggling for a moment, I said, "Let go."


    "My wife, do you like me now? I''m very happy. " The result was that he hugged her even more tightly.


    "I didn''t." If he couldn''t break free, then he might as well stop struggling. He was tired.


    "My wife, I love you. I love you." He held on tighter and tighter.


    "Release me, I can''t even breathe." This guy wasn''t hugging at all. And it was the kind that was strangled to death.


    "Oh."


    I could finally breathe. I took a deep breath and said, "Also, can you not call me ''wife'' in the future? I''ve been through a bit."


    "Then what should I call you?" Luo Mingshang kept on snorting beside my ear, my face was getting hotter. I hurriedly shrank my head to avoid his, "Wife?"


    "Call me by my name!" "All of a sudden, I felt like exploding." Call me Shuo Tongxue, or Tong Xue. "


    "Alright. Then I will call you Xue Er from now on. "


    He didn''t want to bother with it anymore. "Up to you."


    "Okay, Xue Er, Xue Er, Xue Er, Xue Er, I love you. Xue Er. "


    "I can hear it." I moved, but I still couldn''t move. "Let go, I''m going to get up."


    "It''s still early." "I just don''t want to let go." "Let''s sleep a bit more."


    "I can''t sleep anymore. I''ll go out and take a look." He patted his paws to signal him to let go.


    Luo Mingshang was helpless and could only release his hands. I heaved a long sigh of relief without binding him and crawled up from the bed. The sky outside was just starting to light up, it seems like I haven''t woken up this early.


    It was all because of the voice in his dreams ¡­


    Damn it, why did I recall that it was only a dream? It''s nothing, I''m here now, and I''m still Shuo Tongxue. Isn''t that enough?


    After putting on his coat, he went down to the first floor and opened the door. Immediately, a gust of cold wind blew over, bringing with it a refreshing scent. He couldn''t help but shiver. It was pretty cold.


    Stretching lazily, just as I was about to say something, my vision blurred and something rushed towards me. I was so frightened that I fell back two steps and reached out to grab the thing that was flying over. When I stretched my hand out to take a look, I saw that it was a green bullet.


    "Where did the Devilish child come from? If you don''t sleep early in the morning and play with your slingshot, what are you going to do if you hurt someone?" I got up from the ground, looked around, and shouted with my hands on my hips, ignoring the image.


    There was no movement. I looked down at the marble in my palm. Just now, I accidentally crushed it, causing a green substance to flow out. Looking at the green fluid flowing out, there seemed to be something in the middle.


    "Who?" What are you trying to do? To dare to behave so atrociously in the Antique Street, do you want to die once? " I shouted coldly.


    "Immediately, another three green bullets flew over. I quickly used one hand to catch all of them and pushed them back." "Ghost Bug Bullets." "There are many people in the circle who can refine insects as their weapon. However, there is only one person who can cultivate a Ghost Bug and refine a Ghost Bug into a Ghost Bug." Ghost Insects, Wang Yu. "

 C21

    "Hehe, it''s been a long time since Boss Shuo met." The sound seemed to come from all directions.


    "Indeed, long time no see. However, since you gave me such a big greeting gift as soon as we met, I''m really not used to it. In that case, shouldn''t I return the gesture as well?" I grinned evilly.


    "Don''t, I''m afraid of you." Everyone knew that offending the Spirit Medium would cause you to be unable to live a peaceful life for the rest of your life. Who knew what kind of damned wife or ghostly husband the Spirit Medium would give you after they return? Why is there a need for Boss Shuo to do this, I am only taking money to do this. "


    Take money to work? I frowned. "Long Yiming?"


    Hehe, Boss Shuo, we are old acquaintances, there is no need to be so stiff. Why don''t we come to an agreement? In the morning mist, a man sat at the opposite door.


    "Wang Yu, you should know that anyone who enters the Antique Street must abide by my rules. You should know what happens when they disobey those rules." I narrowed my eyes slightly.


    "Of course I know, but don''t worry, I definitely won''t do it in front of your door." That should be fine, right? " Wang Yu spread his hands.


    Three fire of netherworld s with a silver knife mixed with a deep blue flew over. Wang Yu was shocked, and quickly dodged to the side. Boss Shuo, you ¡­ I have already been courteous several times, but you actually forced me to do so. "


    "Then you are wrongly accusing me." I leaned against the door frame with my arms crossed. Three people came out behind me.


    "Boss, are you here to cause trouble?" Should I chop him up? " Ming Qing looked at Wang Yu viciously, and clenched the black spear in his hands.


    "This kind of minion, I alone will suffice." Ming Yu raised his right hand, and three silver knife tips appeared.


    "Are you a guest so early?" The only one still laughing was the Mystical Zero, with a formal smile as it welcomed guests, if they ignored the fire of netherworld in his hands.


    I spread my hands, "Brother Wang, you saw it too, I am not the only one in charge of Spirit House. Furthermore, I have already accepted their money, so I might have already made a promise.


    "Hmph, alright, then let''s rely on our own abilities." Wang Yu angrily waved his sleeves, "Shuo Tongxue, I know, as long as I don''t make a move in Antique Street, you can''t stop me."


    "As long as you don''t cause trouble in Antique Street." I imitated the Mystical Zero and looked at him smilingly.


    "Hmph." We''ll see. " Wang Yu waved his sleeves and turned to leave.


    Ming Yu put away the silver knife, "I really didn''t expect that Long Yiming could actually get a Ghost Bug. "Boss, what should we do?"


    "Wang Yu is probably not the type of person who would flirt with money when he sees it." The Mystical Zero frowned, "Long Yiming has really gone all out this time."


    "I''m fine." I waved and went back inside.


    Had the new challenge arrived so soon?


    The cold air in the morning kept coming out, causing me to uncontrollably shrink back into the blanket. Xiaohei had gone off somewhere, and after returning to his bed so early in the morning, his fur was cold. I hurriedly grabbed onto his bed to warm him up.


    When I woke up, Luo Mingshang was still asleep, so I was a little curious that he wouldn''t actually be sleeping when I was at the bottom level of underworld. Even more so than me, I had been sleeping for at least a dozen years and this guy had directly been calculating for hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years.


    "What good weather." The moment I stepped out of the door, I saw Ming Qing''s hair flying around like a roll, and greeting me with a toothbrush still in his mouth, "Good morning, boss."


    "Morning, Ming Qing."


    Ming Yu coincidentally walked out of the kitchen and waved to greet his. "Morning, boss. Aren''t you having breakfast in your room?"


    "Good morning, Ming Yu. It''s rare to wake up early today, let''s eat together," I stretched.


    "Alright." Ming Yu nodded his head, then returned back to the kitchen, "I made some food, Boss, take me to school to eat."


    Oh, not good at all, and going to school.


    "Do I have to wear a school uniform?" Yesterday, this set of clothes was torn until it was horribly torn. I don''t even know when I managed to get it done, and it really was a huge project. In the morning, while Ming Yu was tidying up my clothes, he chattered about how he would definitely order two more items when he went back, otherwise, this school uniform would definitely be full of pudding in just a few days.


    "What else do you want to wear if not the school uniform?" Ming Yu gave me a tie.


    "Ah ¡ª why did I agree?" I don''t even know how I went to school.


    "But boss, you just agreed to it." Mystical Zero was tidying up my hair and after changing my hairstyle today, I realized that it was such a coincidence that her hands were the same, pulling out flowers from my hair.


    "¡­" What else can I say?


    Ming Qing had already changed into a suit, and his face was filled with awkwardness, but I have to say that, as expected, a person relied on their clothes, and was much more spirited after changing into a suit. Boss, I will be sending that Miss Su to and from school, we can go together. "


    "Mm." It was just right on the way.


    Even if I had a lot of money, I still didn''t buy a car, I wouldn''t be able to use it even if I bought a car. Those who don''t have an ID card and don''t have a driver''s license are invited by the police to tea, what''s more the others, does have a driver''s license, they drove the Su Family car out. I can touch the light, too.


    One had to say, life was truly a pleasant surprise at the beginning.


    "Darling ¡ª" Su Linger pounced towards me the moment she saw me, as if she had seen her own mother.


    I quickly dodged. He also conveniently pulled Ming Qing over to block it. Hehe, Miss Su, we are really not familiar with each other. I am your bodyguard, there is no need to be so familiar with each other.


    After throwing Su Linger to Ming Qing, I walked straight into the Su family, Father Su left for the company, leaving behind Mother Su who watched Su Linger go to school. After I went in, I reminded her that it was Long Yiming who invited the experts here, this time, the experts are all famous Ghost Insects, so when I''m not around, make them all pay attention to it, especially not touching the green coloured ball. If possible, do not touch any of the bullet, and there are some bugs that they have never seen before.


    "Give it back. I understand. I will pay attention." Mother Su nodded solemnly: "Boss Shuo, sorry to trouble you."


    "I should take someone''s money and get rid of them." I nodded and got into Ming Qing''s car.


    In the car, Su Linger continuously pulled me up and down, while the post centered around me suddenly covered the entire first page of the school forum, and the thing about me dancing yesterday was posted online. After speaking a lot with Zhang Peng yesterday, he then lured out the question of whether or not Zhang Peng was present today.


    Hehe, I knew the end was the main point.


    I slanted my eyes to look at Zhang Peng who was sitting in the front passenger seat, counting from the corner of his ears as he listened, and sneered: "Heh, yes, I''m listening to the one in the corner in the front passenger seat."


    Su Linger looked at the front passenger seat and bit her lips, "Um, is there really no way I can see Zhang Peng? One look is enough. "

 C22

    "Opening your eyes is easy, but opening your eyes is too hard. It is very likely that you will see those lonely ghosts for your entire life, and sometimes you will even see ghosts lying by your bed while you sleep." "No," I replied.


    Su Linger immediately stopped talking. Her small face was deathly pale, as if she had thought of something terrifying.


    I patted her shoulder, "Don''t worry, will be fine. I''ll help you guys get married."


    "Boss Shuo!" Another roar.


    I frowned, "What are you shouting for, cultivate well, cultivate and produce Erected Skeleton, mix yourself with a public servant or something like that, and appear in Human Realm like a Mystical Zero. At that time, strictly speaking, other than not growing older, there is no difference between you and a normal person."


    Zhang Peng''s shout made my head buzz. I rubbed my temples to alleviate the pain.


    "Erected Skeleton? What is that? " Su Linger asked.


    "That''s right ¡­" I was just about to explain, but seeing Su Linger''s appearance, I decided to just let it go and say it, "Forget it, it''s useless to tell you. You''ll know in the future."


    "Now that Zhang Peng has the Erected Skeleton, can we be together?" Su Linger''s eyes shone with a bright light.


    "You could say that." I nodded, as if I had realized something, and quickly covered my mouth. "I''m finished. I talked a little too much."


    "Then don''t say it." Zhang Peng looked at me fiercely.


    Su Linger nodded, and suddenly thought of something. Oh right, you said just now, it''s the same as the Mystical Zero. He''s your ghost. "


    "No." My face darkened. "Don''t talk about ghost people with me." "It''s just an employee."


    "Hur Hur Hur Hur." Su Linger covered her mouth and laughed obscenely.


    But speaking of which, I just remembered now, wouldn''t Luo Mingshang be fine with using Erected Skeleton? Yeah, go back and discuss it with him.


    Are you in a hurry for me to transfer to another department? The Dance Department really is... Too terrifying. Stay in the dance room all day long. I miss the classroom, I miss the table, I want to sleep. He was tossed around by Wang Yu so early in the morning, so he was tired.


    During the break, I lay on the floor, not wanting to move.


    "Hello." Su Linger poked me with her finger. "Are you alright?"


    "Convert, I definitely want to transfer." I shouted, holding my face.


    "Why? You are very good at dancing. " Su Linger squatted beside me and asked.


    "I want to sleep. I''d rather lie down on the classroom table to sleep than tire myself out here." His body lay motionless on the ground like a puddle of mud.


    "Aiya, don''t be like this. There are a lot of benefits in the dance department. The dorm room alone is twice as big as the other departments. " Su Linger sat down and began to boast about the benefits of the Dance Department.


    I paused. "Residence?" You live in school? " He didn''t even see Ming Qing live in school.


    "Ah?" I didn''t. " Su Linger waved her hand, "I was originally planning to stay at school, but now that there''s such a situation, my parents don''t dare let me stay at school anymore, they just watch me around the clock, afraid that something might happen to me."


    Thinking about it further, "No wonder Zhang Peng kept on teasing me to stay at school."


    Su Linger laughed, "Actually it''s nothing much."


    "As we discussed, the girls gradually surrounded us." I don''t want to stay in school either. You don''t know, ever since you left the dorm, our dorm has been haunted every night. It''s too scary. "


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "Haunted?" Su Linger did not understand. "No way, it was fine before."


    "Don''t you know? Some say that the reason the Dancing Department''s dormitory is better than others is because no one lives there. Some say that the former place was a cemetery, and some even say that a Senior sister of our department lost his love and hanged herself from it many years ago. It''s too scary, I don''t even dare to turn off the lights now. "


    "Yeah, I don''t even dare to go to the toilet alone. I usually hold it in until dawn. I heard that a girl next door was spied on when she was bathing, so when I went out I didn''t see anything. I saw a bunch of black hair in the shower stall."


    The more I said, the more terrifying it became. I couldn''t help but shiver. "Is it some kind of prank?"


    "Who''s the prankster in the middle of the night?" "Some girls retorted. Tong Xue, you''re new here, you don''t even know that in the past, our dorm had caused a ruckus, it was just that a girl who danced late returned to the dorm at night and passed by the third floor of the dorm to find a mirror on the third floor. The person reflected in the mirror wasn''t her own face, but her back. Initially, the girls did not pay much attention to him. However, after thinking about it again, they all go crazy. "


    "That''s right, that''s right. I''ve heard of it too." Su Linger nodded, "Later on, the school specially checked and found out that there was no mirror there. It''s creepy to think about it now. "


    I smiled. "That should be a prank, right? It isn''t a mirror but a curtain made out of a single mirror. Someone had patted her back from behind and then broadcast it onto the screen. It was clearly a prank."


    Tong Xue, why don''t you believe it? Oh, and the top floor of our dorm, there''s no one living there, and it''s said that someone saw a white shadow floating around in the middle of the night. The girl continued to tell me with a look of disappointment.


    "The wind can blow your clothes or a plastic bag." I shrugged. Continue explaining to them.


    Su Linger grabbed onto my hand with all her might. "Then do you dare to stay in the dorm for the night?"


    "Alright, I really want to see it." I nodded. I''m not afraid, anyway.


    "That''s not good." The girl beside him started to worry.


    "It''s fine, this is what she does. Maybe she can catch the ghost." Su Linger is very confident in me.


    When I heard this, I sneered. "You''re paying?"


    "Eh? Eye Snow, you know how to catch ghosts? " The crowd grew larger and larger.


    "So powerful, is he a Taoist?"


    "If you can solve our dorm problem, I''ll pay for it, Sister Qian." There were also those who were rich and overbearing.


    Of course, I was willing to have someone pay, "Alright, who said I was going to pay?"


    "Me!" A girl raised her hand. As long as you can solve the problem of our dorm''s ghosts, I''ll pay any price. "


    I smiled. "Deal." It seemed like the school wasn''t that bad after all. Hehehe.


    "I''ll go too, I''ll go with you. We''ll have a room tonight. " Su Linger grabbed my arm.


    After school in the afternoon, I called the shop and explained the problem. The concrete problem was that I wouldn''t be back tonight, so Ming Qing didn''t need to pick up Miss Su anymore.


    The other departments only had six people each, the Dancing Department had four people each, while the other departments usually brought their own small bathroom, a bath and a bathroom. In the Dance Department, the dorms would only bring their own shower room, and the rooms would even double the size.

 C23

    Other than the girl who wanted to pay today, I remember that the one who shared the dorm with Su Linger is called Mi Ya right? I feel like this girl really wants to know something, the other two are the girls who are talking ghost stories by my ear today, the one with shorter hair is called Su Fei, the fat one is called Yin Hui.


    The night shrouded this world that was bright and gorgeous on the surface, but had already been swallowed up by darkness. Stars and bright moons were the only luster that existed in the night sky, but compared to this endless darkness, this sort of luster was insignificant.


    I was forced to sleep with Su Linger. It was so late at night, that Su Linger had to drag me to the dance hall to practice before returning. In order to stay close to me, I could only resign myself to my fate.


    Returning back to the dorm after training, Su Linger went to take a bath first. As I waited for her to undress as quickly as possible, my school uniform was uncomfortable and my dancing costume was even tighter. She randomly found a shirt and the hem reached her knees. Never mind, I''ll just wear it as my pajamas. It was quite comfortable.


    Su Linger had already changed her clothes. She walked into the bathroom, turned on the shower and let the water freely flow down the top of her head. She reached out to grab his wet hair and tied it up, revealing her fair and long neck. When the confused Su Linger opened her eyes, she immediately saw that her body was covered in red, while the flowers that had originally sprayed out hot water had suddenly dropped a patch of scarlet, along with a burst of fishy stench.


    "Ah ¡ª ¡ª" The frightened Su Linger instantly cried out.


    When I heard Su Linger''s scream, my hands trembled and I immediately ran into the bathroom. The other three sisters were also shocked as they followed me in, and the moment we went in, they saw that Su Linger was curled up in a corner trembling as if she had experienced something terrifying. Water kept on splashing down her body.


    I quickly turned off the shower, grabbed a towel and wrapped it around Su Linger''s body.


    "Ahhh ~ Help! Don''t, don''t!" Su Linger was still in a state of shock, as if she was truly frightened.


    "Su Linger, don''t be afraid! It''s me. " I hugged Su Linger to calm her down.


    Su Linger looked up and hugged me when she saw me. Tong Xue, Tong Xue, is that you? "


    "Alright, calm down. You should calm down first. Let''s go out first. We''ll talk later if anything happens." Saying that, I reached out my hands to help Su Linger up, wrapped the towel around her body and helped Su Linger out.


    After bringing Su Linger out from the bathroom and letting her sit on the bed, Su Fei got up to pour her a cup of hot water, then stuffed it into Su Linger''s hands, "Come, drink some hot water to quell your shock."


    Su Linger held the water cup tightly and trembled, "There''s a ghost, there''s really a ghost! The snow in my pupils, there''s really a ghost, believe me, there''s really a ghost!"


    Mi Ya walked over and hugged Su Linger, "Calm down, tell me slowly what happened. Was she attacked? Or was it someone who bullied him? "


    "I... "I ¡­" Su Linger was still in a state of shock as she stuttered, "I don''t know either, I ¡­ I was taking a shower and... As it turned out, the hot water turned to blood, red blood, so many, all over me, ahh!


    I reached out to press Su Linger down, "Su Linger, there''s nothing on you, look carefully, there''s nothing at all."


    Su Linger looked at his own body, "No, how could that be?


    "Ling Er, have you been too tired recently?" Yin Hui patted Su Linger''s head.


    "No, it''s true." Su Linger said with certainty, "It''s true. The hot water originally was ice-cold. And it still has a strong stench to it, it''s true. "


    Mi Ya''s expression became somewhat strange, "Su Fei, Yin Hui, you guys take care of Ling Er, I have something to say to him!" After saying that, she pulled me out of the dormitory.


    The dark space carried a rotten smell that permeated the surroundings, as though it was tightly entangled by countless dark tentacles. The darkness which brought along the smell of rotten wood and rotten mold made it hard for me to breathe, I felt a little disgusted with this kind of smell, so I reached out my hand to pinch my nose and waved my other hand in front of me, dispersing the disgusting stench that surrounded me.


    This was the sealed entrance to the building.


    "Now you should believe it." Mi Ya asked. There really is a ghost here, and I have seen it with my own eyes. "


    I narrowed my eyes slightly. "You''ve seen it with your own eyes?" Most people would rarely see a ghost unless the ghost was cultivated to a certain realm or had a deep resentment. However, no one had ever seen a legend about a ghost chasing after the wind or shadows.


    "Yes, I''ve seen a woman in a wedding dress." Mi Ya replied. I don''t know if you''re boasting, or if your disease is too serious. In short, this place is really haunted. "


    "I really am not a Daoist." I replied with a smile, "I am a Spirit Medium."


    "A psychic?" Mi Ya did not understand, "What is that?"


    "Do you know about the wedding? Or a wedding? " I asked.


    "I have heard of it," Mi Ya nodded her head, "but it seems to be a kind of matchmaker for ghosts and ghosts, or humans and ghosts."


    I nodded. "Right, pretty much. I specialize in matching people''s spirits."


    Mi Ya was shocked, "Then have you seen ghosts before?"


    He shrugged. "I''ve seen more than I''ve ever seen." This was the truth.


    "Then can you catch ghosts?" Mi Ya asked with a face full of anticipation.


    I smiled. "Ghosts are our main source of customers, so we don''t capture ghosts."


    "Then can you solve it?" Mi Ya looked at me with hope.


    Looking at her eyes, I really could not say any words of rejection. After which, I looked at Mi Ya and laughed softly. It''s very rare in the ordinary world for you to possess a spiritual eye! "


    "Psionic Vision?" Mi Ya blinked her eyes in puzzlement. She did not quite understand, but what should be said was that she could see the eyes of something that did not exist at that time.


    What I''m about to say confirmed Mi Ya''s conjecture, "It''s the kind of eyes that you can see ghosts with, which is called Spirit Vision. This means that you can see the eyes of a spirit, which is commonly known as Yin Yang Eyes." I explained, "You have a spiritual vision, right?"


    "Yes." "Yes." Mi Ya nodded her head, "After I fell ill when I was young, I woke up to find some things that normal people cannot see. At the beginning, my family thought that there was something wrong with my eyes and brought me to many hospitals to see. So only I know that I can see the ghost. "


    I nodded. Indeed, not many people would believe such a thing.

 C24

    "So you knew there was a ghost here?" You''ve even seen it? "


    Yes, I really did see it. It was a woman wearing a wedding dress, and often wandered around in the middle of the night on the floors above, "Mi Ya said." I was also the one who suggested sealing this place down, it''s too dangerous for students.


    I thought about it and nodded.


    "Could it be evil spirit?" Mi Ya was a little worried. was not lightly frightened, it couldn''t be that he was a evil spirit, right? The feng shui here was bad, should she also request to go home?


    "No matter what the hell, you were still a human when you were alive. You will become like that in the future," I said indifferently as I stroked my long hair.


    It is true that no matter who or what it is, as long as one is alive, one will become a spirit after death. This is something that everyone has to go through, and it is also an end that everyone has to accept. In other words, there is no difference between a person and a ghost, at least in my eyes.


    The corner of Mi Ya''s mouth twitched. Although what he said was correct, but please don''t make it sound so weird, alright?


    "The wedding dress, it should be the Xi Sha." I thought for a moment and answered.


    "Happy Demon?" Mi Ya did not understand, "What is that?"


    The devil, is your so-called evil ghost. When the ghost''s resentment or malice reaches a certain degree, the devil will turn into a devil, in other words, the devil will become a spirit a level higher than the ghost, "I explained." The devil, the devil, will become a demon that will die before marriage.


    Mi Ya nodded, "Oh, I understand. "Then how should we solve this problem?"


    I shook my head. "If you want to deal with her, you have to deal with her from the roots. You have to understand why she turned into a fiend."


    "Oh." Mi Ya nodded.


    I smiled. "Alright, let''s hurry back. I''m worried that something might happen on the other side." Compared to the fact that this ghost is wandering around here, I''m more worried about Su Linger.


    "Yes." Mi Ya nodded.


    The two of us turned around and went back to the dormitory.


    "How is Su Linger?" I asked as soon as I went in. Because she didn''t see anyone.


    "Oh, I took some sleeping pills and fell asleep." Su Fei waved her hand, and said calmly.


    Mi Ya looked constipated. Are you sure it wasn''t stuffed? "


    "Of course not, I can sue you for slander!" Su Fei glared, how could such a good person like her do that kind of thing? She had only placed the sleeping pill in Su Linger''s milk to drink, and the mastermind behind this was not her, "Am I that kind of person in your heart? I don''t believe in love anymore. " Su Fei had an expression of accusation, her small mouth pouted as much as possible.


    I didn''t want to care about them, so I walked straight to the side of the bed and watched as Su Linger fell asleep.


    Su Linger slept through the night, and on the second day she recovered her spirit. Just like that, our encounter last night was spread around the entire class.


    When they were resting at noon, Mi Ya came over again, "You should stay another night, I''m a little scared."


    "¡­" I looked like I had nothing to live for, so it looked like I had to settle this matter quickly. Otherwise, I might have to live in a school for the rest of my life. For a life obstacle in my life, this is even worse than death, this morning, after I put on my clothes, Su Linger broke down and helped me unbutton the wrong buttons, then put them back on properly and tidied up my clothes.


    Then, with an incomparably sorrowful mood, he said, "You really can''t live outside by yourself."


    Mi Ya pressed both of her hands on my shoulders, "Rest assured, I will take care of you."


    "Hey hey, don''t make me sound like a baby that can''t take care of itself." "It seems like this matter needs to be settled as soon as possible."


    "Then how should I solve this problem?" Su Linger moved closer to her.


    Mi Ya thought about it, "What you said was that we must first investigate that ghost''s background."


    "Have you ever played with a pen-fairy?" I smiled strangely.


    Mi Ya immediately understood, "Don''t tell me you want to use this game to summon out the vengeful spirits?"


    Su Linger''s face changed, "But I heard that the Brushstroke Immortal is very evil, what if I can''t send her off?"


    "If I can''t give it away, I''ll take it with me." "I shrugged my shoulders. I already have two bosses in the shop, so I''m not strong enough to deal with a little kid." If you want to play tonight, go to midnight. Let''s go to the top floor and have a look. "


    Mi Ya was startled, "You have a key to the top floor?"


    I laughed. "Why do you need a key?"


    "¡­"


    "Eh? Pen immortal? I want to play, I want to play, "Su Fei squeezed forward along with Yin Hui.


    "If this is the solution, I don''t mind giving it a try." Mi Ya thought about it, then nodded.


    "Hmm ~ It seems very exciting, I''ll come as well." Su Linger could not restrain the curiosity in her heart.


    It was midnight. The night was dark, and the moon was shining behind the dark clouds.


    The path to the top floor was as dark as the entrance to another world, as if one could feel countless tentacles stretching out from within in the next second, drawing one into the darkness.


    A finger tapped on the locked lock, and the lock swung open. A beam of light shone into the deepest darkness.


    "Be careful, all of you hold hands, don''t lose them, the talismans I gave you all must be carried on you." I told him as I led a group of people upstairs.


    "Alright." The four girls behind me pulled at my clothes, while Su Linger behind me reached out and pulled at my clothes.


    "Be quiet, don''t disturb the others." Mi Ya reminded her.


    The five girls were like candied fruits as I led the way to the top floor.


    The top floor was eerily quiet. Aside from the dust, there was nothing else in the surroundings. The rows of dormitories were no different from the ones below, except that there was no sign of life here.


    Mi Ya pointed to the dormitory in front, "I heard that the girl committed suicide in Room 502."


    I nodded, walked up slowly, and pushed open the dormitory door. There was no difference at all, just four beds, all empty, and when I pressed the switch, there was no electricity. Then we set the flashlight on the empty bed beside us and the five of us slowly gathered around a desk in the middle of the room.


    There were four candles burning on the desk. There was a piece of white paper in the middle, and I held up a pen first.


    "Which one of you knows how to play?" I asked.


    The atmosphere suddenly turned cold. "Don''t tell me you don''t know how to play with brushes." Mi Ya asked angrily.


    "No," I shrugged. "I just heard about it."


    Mi Ya facepalmed and reached out to grab the pen, "Remember, no matter what happens later, do not let go of this game.

 C25

    Mi Ya reminded him, "Come, read it out to me, recite it three times. Brush Immortal, I am your past life, and you are my present one."


    "Pen Immortal Brushstroke Immortal, you are my previous life. I am your current life." The others also followed his instructions and read out, "Pen Immortal, Pen Immortal, you are my past life. I am your current life." As they read, the five of them began to draw circles with their brushes.


    "It moved." Su Linger shouted.


    "Shut up." Mi Ya shouted coldly. Brushstroke Immortal, you are my previous life, I am your current life, "Mi Ya recited the last time," If you wish to continue the relationship with me, please draw a circle on the paper.


    "Brush Immortal Brush Immortal, you are my past life, I am your current life. If you meet me again, please draw circles on the paper."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a cold wind blew in the room. The next moment, the candle flame in the room flickered and the pen tip stopped at the paper in the center.


    Yin Hui could not help but swallow his saliva, "You''re here?"


    Mi Ya nodded, "Alright, now I have some questions. "Just ask." Mi Ya said.


    "Pen Immortal Pen Immortal, are you a student of this school? Is that our Senior sister? " Su Fei asked first. The brush began to spin on the paper, slowly drawing circles on it as it approached closer and closer.


    "Not our Senior sister?" Su Fei whispered to her comrade.


    Su Linger was also eager to give it a try, "I''ll be the next one, Brushstroke Immortal, will Zhang Peng and I be together?"


    I was stunned. The pen in my hand suddenly moved. Su Linger was overjoyed all of a sudden, "Really, I can really be with Zhang Peng."


    I frowned. "Alright, business is more important." We are not here to play, "Pen Immortal Pen Immortal, who exactly are you? How did you die? "


    The pen suddenly paused, then began to randomly draw on the paper.


    Yin Hui was a little scared, "What happened? How could this be? "


    Mi Ya looked at me in shock, "You can''t ask me about the death of the pen immortal. She will be angry. "


    "Ah?" Then what should he do? I don''t want to play anymore. " With that, Yin Hui let go of Yin Hui.


    "If you can''t let go, you will die." Mi Ya quickly shouted.


    "I firmly hold the pen." From now on, no one can let go of me. After receiving everyone''s nod of agreement, I began to chant, "Heaven and Earth Profound Yellow, Universe Desolation, Soul Return, Soul Travelling in Four Directions." Following my words, the brush suddenly calmed down, and then it started to move, as it actually drew a rune on a piece of paper. Following the completion of the rune, the rune on the paper instantly lit up with a golden light, instantly illuminating the entire room.


    Seeing the white light run out, I smiled. "We''re finally out." After saying that, I hastily threw down my brush and rushed out of the door. Seeing this, everyone looked at each other before hurriedly following.


    "What''s going on?" Su Fei still could not react in time.


    "Go take a look and you''ll know." Mi Ya did not know what had happened either.


    I was the first to run out, the corridor was dark, and across from me in the darkness was a white shadow, standing in a golden light, unable to move. I stood across from her, ignoring the other''s glowering gaze, clapping my hands, a look of delight on my face.


    "What''s going on?" The rest of the people had also arrived downstairs, panting as they looked at the ghost in front of them.


    Su Linger immediately shouted out, "Damn, there''s something wrong with that. Look, I''ll just say it, there''s really something wrong, there''s really something wrong."


    "Did I open it the wrong way!" Su Fei touched her forehead, she was a little weak, and turned her head, "No, I have to go back and do it again!" Just as she was about to walk back, Mi Ya grabbed him.


    "Save it, it''s the same even if you drive it a few times." Mi Ya rolled his eyes as she looked at Su Fei, and walked to my side. "That''s her." The phantom in front of him wore a white wedding dress, its long hair draped over its shoulders. It had a withered garland on its head, its eyes were sunken in, and it was pure white and scarlet. Vicious and terrifying.


    "There was a weird smile on my face." "Alright, now if you have any questions, feel free to ask." Now it''s not my job.


    Mi Ya nodded and took a step forward, "Who exactly are you? Why did she have to stay here to scare people? "If you have any grievances, you can tell me. I am ¡­"


    "Ah!" As Mi Ya said this, I suddenly thought of something and hurriedly interrupted him. I slapped my head and said, "I almost forgot, our souls are in different dimensions from us, so we can''t communicate with them. "Hold on."


    The corner of Mi Ya''s mouth twitched, he clenched his fists, but he could only endure it, and watched as his glowing hands quickly formed seals, and then, the phantom gradually materialized. After finishing all of these, I clapped my hands, indicating that I was done.


    Looking at my expression, Mi Ya had no choice but to repeat the question she just asked, "You ¡­ "What the f * ck!" She couldn''t be blamed for being so unladylike. This was because the girl that had just regained her composure flew directly at her with her claws bared and claws ready to rip out her heart with her long nails. She had a malevolent look on her face.


    But in the next second, the woman in red stopped moving. To be exact, she was restricted.


    Feeling that she was alright, Mi Ya slowly opened her eyes and looked at the blood-red long fingernail that was just inches away from her. She took a step back with a lingering fear, and only now did she realize that what restricted her was the golden talisman beneath her feet. After saying that, she lightly flicked her finger and the female ghost quickly retreated back. She did not do anything else, her pair of blood red eyes staring straight at the Girl in front of him. The cold gazes seemed to want to eat them alive.


    "Cough cough, alright, let''s continue." Mi Ya coughed twice, her expression serious, "Who are you, why are you here and why are you not leaving? "Why do you have to do this?"


    "Harm? "Hahaha!" The woman suddenly laughed, her laughter was sharp and ear-piercing, instantly cutting through the silent night sky, "Why didn''t you ask me how I was killed?"


    I pulled Mi Ya along and slowly walked forward, "You should be a teacher at the school, right?"


    Everyone was taken aback. "Teacher?"


    I nodded and continued, "Like I said before, the ''Happy Sha'' is a woman who was killed or betrayed and killed before she got married. They often have a deep grievance, so they ended up in the ''Sha'' state, and in this school, university students definitely won''t get married. The one who can get married and live here should be their teacher.

 C26

    The woman suddenly relaxed, "Yes, I am a teacher at this school. I was before I was married. Killed. I''ll never forget that day. "


    "Is it the Teacher Ruoyun?" Su Linger suddenly opened her mouth and slowly walked forward, "You are Teacher Liu Ruoyun?"


    Su Linger was suddenly very happy, "Teacher, I am Su Linger, do you still remember me? Su Linger, five years ago, you said that I was great at dancing and wanted me to take the exam for this school. But after I came here, I didn''t find teacher. "


    "Su Linger." The woman''s gaze suddenly became clear, "It''s you, you''re that little girl."


    "Yes, I am, I am Su Linger. It''s me, Teacher. " Su Linger crossed my barrier, but I did not stop him. The ghost''s killing intent and killing intent was already gone.


    Su Linger suddenly ran forward to hug him, but she only reported on the phantom, I helplessly shook my head, "It''s no use, ghosts have no form."


    "Teacher, why didn''t I see you when I came?" Where did you go? Why did it become like this? " Su Linger''s tears fell all at once.


    "Although I couldn''t feel his face, the female teacher still touched Su Linger''s face," Because I''m already not here anymore, after I graduated and became a teacher in this school, after I entered here, I met him, and he is also a teacher in this university. We went from knowing each other to knowing each other, then we fell in love, and even made an agreement. At this point, the female teacher''s eyes were filled with tears. I offered to break off the engagement and make public their scandal, and he was scared and begged me not to talk about it, but I didn''t expect to see my nude photo on the campus forum a few days later, and I didn''t even know when he took it. Because of this matter, I will suffer inhumane discussions all day long, and the school has also offered to dismiss me. I couldn''t stand the shock and swore that I would take revenge after I died, so I wore the wedding dress we had chosen and committed suicide in my dorm on the eve of the wedding. "


    Knowing the cause and effect, Su Linger clenched her fists tightly, "Teacher, tell me, who did it? I will make them pay. "


    "That''s right, Teacher Liu. Who did it?" You tell us that we will seek justice for you. " Mi Ya quickly nodded.


    "It''s that bitch Xu Fei and Ma Keke!" The female teacher said fiercely, "Every day, I feel resentment, and I can''t wait to kill them all. But what I didn''t expect was, after I died, Xu Fei actually went to request for a talisman to lock me up in the top floor of this dorm, precisely to prevent me from finding them to seek revenge."


    "Teacher Xu and Teacher Ma." Yin Hui was a little surprised, "How is that possible?"


    "That''s them." The female teacher sneered, "I didn''t expect people like them to still be teachers. What a pity."


    "It''s them! It''s actually them!" Su Linger clenched her fists.


    I walked forward and pulled Su Linger up. Looking at the female teacher, I paused for a moment.


    The night wind blew. "The atmosphere suddenly changed." "I''m not good."


    I smacked my lips, "Teacher, even if it isn''t my own marriage, I still can''t force it. Marriage is destined, the lovers in my previous life will make an agreement with the Sanshen''s stone three times, and in the next life, they will use the promise of three times to renew it. Even if they forget about it, the marriage will still be impossible to sever, the agreement of the Sanshen''s stone is even more tyrannical than Yue Lao''s red line."


    "You mean, Xu Fei is not my marriage?" The teacher asked, "Is my death going to end just like that?"


    "Of course not," I shrugged, "I will pay for my debt with my life, but, teacher, you are in joy right now, if you don''t remove the killing intent from your body, even if you take revenge, you will not be able to enter the cycle of reincarnation."


    "What!?" Then what should he do? Tong Xue, think of a way to help teacher. " Su Linger pulled my hand and pleaded.


    I smiled faintly. "Teacher, have you ever thought about getting married?"


    Su Linger silently released his hand and went to the side to support her forehead, "I knew it, this is your real goal."


    "Hehe, if I don''t have money, why would I come here?" "Yin marriage." The female teacher was also stunned, "You ¡­" "Are you a psychic?"


    "Right." I nodded and reached into my pocket for a translucent postcard. "Teacher, if you want to get married, you can come to our shop."


    "The female teacher received the postcard." "Alright, after I settle those two bastards, I will definitely pay a visit."


    "The problem is how do I take revenge now," Su Ya, Yin Hui, and Mi Ya also walked forward, "The teacher is shackled by the runes and is unable to leave the dorm. Shuo Tongxue, can you remove the runes?"


    "Even if I can undo it, you can''t take revenge," I said, shaking my head.


    "Why?" Confusion.


    "No matter where you kill people, you are not allowed to do it," I explained, "The people you kill will eventually become your business, and even if you take revenge, it will increase your own performance. The judge will accumulate all of these as evidence for you to be punished in underworld."


    Su Linger was stunned, "Then what do we do?"


    "I don''t care. As long as I can kill those two bastards, I don''t care." The female teacher felt a bit of a wind demon.


    "Actually, I have a good idea." The mischievous smile on the corner of his mouth indicated that someone was about to have bad luck.


    "What method?" The group looked over.


    I smiled. "First of all, we need to spread the news that we went up to the roof to play with brushstroke immortals and met a ghost. That way, the two of them will at least start to be afraid, and then I will remove the Curse Seal on Teacher''s body.


    "Scared?" The female teacher was puzzled. This is letting them off too easily. "


    "Wrong, this scientific explanation is a kind of mental torture, letting them die so simply is letting them off easy, and the law can''t determine their crimes. It''s better to let them live in fear for the rest of their lives, this way it will be better than killing them to boost your own performance." I explain slowly.


    The four girls simultaneously took a step back, distancing themselves from me.


    The female teacher could not help but shiver, "Has this classmate of yours always been so scary?"


    "En..." Teacher, don''t be afraid, Tong Xue is a good person. " Su Linger tried her best to defend me.


    "Yes, I can see that," the female teacher nodded, "Has anyone offended her before?"


    Su Linger thought for a long time before nodding, "Yes!" The one she had offended should be the one who wanted her life.


    "How is the man now? Still alive? "


    "¡­"


    Mi Ya couldn''t help but take another step back, "Hey, can you not be so scary? I feel very pressured to be your classmate like this. "


    "Hur hur." I looked back and smiled.

 C27

    It was unknown if it was because the heavens had stopped Teacher Liu Ruoyun''s experience and were crying because of her, but the sky had turned dark early in the morning, as if it was going to rain. It was as if they were preparing for the upcoming storm.


    With Mi Ya, the class monitor and vice president of the student council, everything that happened last night was known to the entire school in less than a morning. In the afternoon class, the substitute teacher asked for a leave of absence, and only after flipping through the information on teachers, did I discover that the female teacher who had been teaching us the body transformation lesson all this time was called Ma Keke. No wonder they were so surprised.


    Before the afternoon class even started, the five of us were called into the principal''s office to give a lecture. The policy of going in and out of the right ear with our left ear, we listened to the entire lecture. But every time the principal saw my hesitant expression, he would know my identity.


    I can''t stay at school today, I haven''t changed my clothes for the past three days, but after school, the rain still didn''t stop. Fortunately, Ming Qing came to pick Su Linger up, so he took me with him.


    For some reason, he felt that this matter wasn''t that simple.


    Only now did I realize that Luo Mingshang really looked like a human. He was actually afraid of the cold and afraid of the rain.


    I carried Jiang Tang over to add a blanket for Luo Mingshang, "Is it really that cold?"


    "Yes." As he spoke, he rubbed his body against mine.


    Really, I rolled myself into the blanket. "She stuck close to Luo Mingshang. It''s pretty cold. "


    I don''t really like this kind of sweet taste, but I still have to drink the ginger soup, Luo Mingshang and I will divide the soup up in one gulp.


    "Too sweet." After drinking it, Luo Mingshang commented as he smacked his lips.


    "Yeah, that''s right." I also nodded my head, "Next time, let the Mystical Zero make other flavors."


    "Hey, hey." The Mystical Zero''s face darkened. He reached for the bowls in our hands and said, "You two have no conscience."


    Little Black nestled in my arms as a hand warming treasure, Luo Mingshang leaned in my direction once again, "Xue Er, where have you been all these days? I was worried about you when I didn''t see you. "


    "Something happened at the school, I''ll go take a look." I yawned and leaned into Luo Mingshang''s embrace.


    "I heard that the school is haunted. Did something happen?" The Mystical Zero walked over and pulled at my blanket.


    "Yes, it''s the Sword of Joy." "No," I replied.


    "Happy Demon?" Luo Mingshang frowned, "Why would there be a happy ending?"


    I shook my head in confusion, "I don''t have any leads either, but according to her, I was betrayed and forced to death by my fianc¨¦. I was afraid of getting revenge after death, so after I got off the Curse Seal, my soul wouldn''t be able to leave. It''s said that after death, she felt nothing but hatred and anger. Furthermore, she has no idea where the Curse Seal was and who sent it. "


    "There''s something wrong with this, be careful," the Mystical Zero said as she handed two cups of hot water.


    "Your boss, what are you going to do now?" Ming Qing asked.


    "Xi Sha died before his marriage. If he wasn''t married when he was alive and took part in the New Year ceremony, he would definitely regret it after he died. Why wouldn''t he do such a big business deal?" I laughed. He yawned again, "But now I have to think of a way to get rid of that female teacher''s Curse Seal, and help her take her revenge."


    Hearing that it was revenge, Ming Qing immediately became excited, "Boss, do you need my help? I promise not to leave any traces behind. "


    "Leave the rest to me." Luo Mingshang also nodded.


    I shook my head. "Let me first have enough fun before saying that after staying in school for so long, I only know how to dance and practice. My mother''s bones are already sore, so I can''t let this go." I flexed my muscles.


    The crowd fell silent. "Boss, the culprit couldn''t be your teacher, right?" How much resentment did he have?


    The night was terrifyingly deep. The darkness was like a fierce beast baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. It was hiding in a corner and was ready to make a move. It was unknown when it would suddenly strike.


    The university teacher, Xu Fei, who had just finished his evening self-study, was about to pack up his stuff and return to his dorm. A few days ago, a few students had gone to the top floor of the dorm to play pen and ink games.


    Xu Fei packed his things and just as he was about to walk back to the dorm, he was about to give his wife a call when he just happened to pass by the dance classroom. In the pitch black dance classroom, there was a piece of music playing, and Xu Fei was immediately stunned, it was her favorite song before, Xu Fei subconsciously turned his head and saw a black shadow dancing to the tune.


    Could it be her?


    Xu Fei walked forward fearfully, and pushed open the door to the dance classroom, "Who is it? You''re still dancing at this late at night? Hurry back to the dorm to rest. " In the instant that he pushed open the door, Xu Fei also turned on the light in the room.


    The dancing room was immediately lit up, but the people dancing inside had disappeared, the music also stopped. Xu Fei swallowed his saliva, thinking that he had seen wrongly, he was about to turn off the lights and leave, but the moment the lights were turned off, the music sounded again. In the darkness, a person''s body was dancing to the music.


    Xu Fei quickly turned on the light, he disappeared again and the music stopped. All the hair on Xu Fei''s body stood erect as he broke out in a cold sweat. He once again switched off the light, and the music and the people dancing seemed to be like stars that only appeared at night. The lights came on again, the stars dimmed and disappeared, and the stars shone like flames.


    Xu Fei was so scared that his legs went soft, he almost crawled out of the classroom in a sorry state. He kept shouting, "Ghost! There''s really a ghost! Help!"


    Xu Fei looked behind him as he ran, those nightmares, those past, fear and regret suddenly rushed into his brain, "Sorry, Ruoyun, I''m sorry. Don''t follow me, I didn''t kill you. It''s Ma Keke, she said that he was the one who made the first move, don''t look for me. "


    Husband and wife were originally birds in the same forest, and could fly on their own when faced with a crisis. There was no one who did not understand this logic, Xu Fei was no exception. This was the nature of a person.


    Xu Fei kept running forward. He ran into the dorm in a panic, and what he ran into was precisely the female dorm.


    Xu Fei ran all the way to the top floor. Only here did he feel that something was wrong. Here is... Wrong... 502! Why am I here? How did I get back here? "

 C28

    Everything seemed to have been predestined in the dark. It was as though there was someone prompting all of this to happen.


    In dorm 502, there was even an item left behind by a group of girls when they were playing with pens, and on the bed, there was actually a woman wearing a wedding dress. Xu Fei was completely terrified, as he screamed and tried to run out the door, only to find that the door was already closed.


    The woman on the bed seemed to have been shocked awake by Xu Fei''s miserable cries. She slowly got up and looked at Xu Fei, "Hubby, why are you here?"


    "Wife." Xu Fei heaved a sigh of relief, "You ¡­ Are you Coco? "


    "Who else?" Ma Keke was obviously not clear about his situation, "Why did you come to the female teacher''s dormitory?"


    "No, this place isn''t ¡­" Xu Fei was so scared that he was about to cry, and threw himself onto Ma Keke''s body, "Wife, this is dorm 502, it''s the dorm where Ruoyun died in."


    "What?" Ma Keke was frightened to the point that his entire body was covered in cold sweat. Looking around, other than the cold bed, there was not even a speck of dust that could be wiped off, "Why, why am I here? I''ve been sleeping in the dorm the whole time, ah ¡ª "Ma Keke saw the clothes he was wearing." The wedding dress, this ¡­ This was Teacher Ruoyun''s wedding dress, it was Ruoyun, he had come. "AHH!"


    Xu Fei calmed down faster than Ma Keke, "Calm down, let''s think of a way to call for help first. Call me, call me." Saying that, he quickly took out his phone. There was a signal. With trembling hands, he dialed the phone number for the dormitory.


    "Hey, hey, is this the management room? I am Xu Fei, we are trapped in the top 502. Come and save us, there''s a ghost, there''s a ghost here. " The call connected, Xu Fei shouted with all his might.


    "Sizzle..." Ka ka ¡­ Crack ¡­ "Buzz ¡­" The other side didn''t seem to have a good signal. After a long time, a heavy reply came, "Alright."


    Just as he finished speaking, the phone was hung up. Xu Fei and Ma Keke calmed their hearts and decided to wait for help, but they did not know that the five little girls had already taken care of the aunty in the warehouse. Su Linger held onto the phone and laughed sinisterly.


    "Next, Shuo Tongxue, it''s our turn." Su Fei pulled me, in her hand was a jar of blood. Both of us were wearing wedding gowns, which were custom-made to look exactly the same based on Teacher Liu Ruoyun''s style. Teacher Liu Ruoyun wasn''t very tall, so I barely managed to wear it.


    Su Fei splashed some of her blood on my skirt and dripped it on her own body. Teacher Liu Ruoyun, who was watching at the side, couldn''t help but smile, "Why do I feel like you guys are having fun?


    The door to dorm 502 suddenly opened. Xu Fei let out a breath of relief, thinking that it was the school manager who came, and quickly opened the door. He said with an apologetic tone, "Teacher, sorry for the trouble, we''re done for now ¡­" But as the words left his mouth, his expression changed.


    "I''m here ~" At the door, a woman with long hair and wearing a snow-white wedding dress stood there. Her face was pale without the slightest hint of blood, and her body was dripping with blood as she walked into the darkness.


    "Ah ¡ª the devil!" Xu Fei slammed the door shut and used his body to press against the door. The instant he turned his head, a pair of pale white legs floated out of the window and floated in the air. Looking up, he could see that her clothes were still dripping blood. "AHH!"


    Xu Fei opened the door carelessly and ran out, leaving Ma Keke alone in the dorm. No matter how Ma Keke shouted, he refused to turn back.


    "Hubby, hubby don''t abandon me, Xu Fei! "No, I don''t want to be here." Ma Keke was about to collapse. He also quickly pulled up his skirt and ran out. Seeing that everyone had left, I slowly floated down and entered the dormitory through the window. Then, I swaggered out of the dormitory door.


    Xu Fei and Ma Keke both ran in two different directions; Xu Fei, on the other hand, was running towards his dorm room, while Ma Keke was running towards the darkness.


    Xu Fei ran down the stairs nonchalantly, he did not know how many times he ran and how many floors he went down, but she was already exhausted, and when he raised his head and saw the number of the stairs above him, he was lying on the floor. On the wall between half a floor, there was a blood-red word: 5.


    "How can this be? How could this be? " Xu Fei was about to collapse. Suddenly, he heard his crying. He turned his head and saw Ma Keke squatting in the corner upstairs. Xu Fei hurriedly rushed over, "Wife, Wife, are you alright?"


    "Why didn''t you wait for me? I was afraid." Ma Keke lowered his head, his voice filled with grievance.


    "Sorry, sorry." Xu Fei reached out and hugged Ma Keke. Comfort her.


    The sound of footsteps came out again from the darkness. Xu Fei''s scalp went numb, and without thinking, he pulled Ma Keke and ran, but no matter how many times it took, the floor they were on would still be 5.


    The sound of footsteps gradually approaching. Xu Fei quickly pulled Ma Keke behind him and vigilantly looked up the stairs.


    The white wedding dress slowly appeared in front of him, it was Ma Keke, "Hubby, save me, there''s a ghost."


    "You ¡­ "Who are you?" Xu Fei was scared out of his wits.


    "I am Ma Keke, your wife," Ma Keke replied. Suddenly, he saw something behind him, "Ahhh ¡ª hubby, behind you."


    Xu Fei also thought about something, and as he stiffened his neck he did not dare to look back, instead he slowly stretched out his pale white hands behind him, as cold air whizzed by his ears. "Hubby, stay here."


    "AHH!" With a loud cry, Xu Fei pushed the person behind him away and ran upstairs. He pulled Ma Keke along as he ran to the deepest part of the fifth floor.


    After being pushed back a little, I combed my hair and pressed the earphones in my ears. "I went over to your side. Pay attention."


    "Roger that!" Su Fei''s voice came out from the side.


    I reached out my hand to catch the Yellow Talisman on the door frame and chuckled, "Hehe, grandaunt''s Infinite barrier must be fun."


    Xu Fei and Ma Keke ran towards the darkness, but they could not see the path in the darkness. The two people in the middle fell countless of times, and finally hid in a room at the end, panting with difficulty.


    "Hubby, what should we do? What should we do? " Ma Keke continuously pulled at Xu Fei''s arm.


    "How should I know?" Xu Fei was also frightened, hence he immediately roared.


    It was you who came looking for me. If it wasn''t for my father, how could you have stayed in A University? But now, you are actually shouting at me? If it wasn''t for you looking for me back then, how could Liu Ruoyun have died? " Miss Ma Keke''s temper started to rise.


    "Back then, Ruoyun said that he wanted to publicize our matter. You said that he was the one who acted first, drugged her, and then sent his photos to the school website to force her to his death. Now you''re blaming me." Xu Fei was angry.

 C29

    "So what if it is me? It''s not good for any of us to find out what happened back then. If it wasn''t for me, don''t even mention being a professor, I wouldn''t even know where it would be." Now you still have the nerve to turn around and blame me. " Ma Keke stood up immediately and berated loudly.


    "You ¡­" Xu Fei also stood up. He glared at Ma Keke.


    Suddenly, a cold wind blew past the window, causing the curtains to flutter. Suddenly, he heard voices.


    "Brush Immortal Brush Immortal, you are my past life, and I am your present life. If you wish to continue the relationship between us, then please draw circles on the paper."


    "Brush Immortal Brush Immortal, you are my past life, and I am your present life. If you wish to continue the relationship between us, then please draw circles on the paper."


    "Brush Immortal Brush Immortal, you are my past life, and I am your present life. If you wish to continue the relationship between us, then please draw circles on the paper."


    The spell was chanted three times, the wind stopped, and everything was quiet. The two of them leaned against each other and looked around vigilantly. Suddenly, a wave of cold air came from behind them.


    "Excuse me, do you want to continue the relationship with me?"


    "AHH!" Miserable screams rang out as the two of them fled for their lives. The moment they opened the door, a pale face appeared in front of them. Both of them cried out in pain before fainting.


    The next day, the police went to school. It was said that someone had heard the miserable screams from the top floor the previous night, and when they went to visit early in the morning, they discovered that two of the school''s teachers had died in Room 502. In their hands, they were holding onto a letter of repentance that was written in blood.


    There were a lot of people gathered around the dormitory door. The rumor that the two teachers had been scared to death by a ghost continued to circulate, and the five of us girls squeezed into the crowd to watch the two bodies being carried out.


    "Eh, he actually died just like that." Su Linger smacked her lips together, "So timid."


    "Anyone could have been scared to death last night in that situation." Yin Hui shook her head: "Shuo Tongxue, the script you wrote is too cruel. It''s a pity that you don''t want to be a screenwriter."


    I laughed, they were not scared to death, when we left in the middle of the night, they were only scared to death, they would probably go crazy even if they woke up, they were only scared to death because they were sent by Luo Mingshang.


    Suddenly a hand pulled me out of the crowd. I turned my head and looked, then turned my head.


    "Did you do this?" Mu Chuan''s first sentence was torture to the point of forcing a confession.


    "Hur hur, guess." I gave a cold laugh and didn''t want to talk to him.


    Mu Chuan was the Captain of the Criminal Police Division of the City Guards Bureau. In the police station, he was an existence that was under one person, even though he was just a police officer, he was still a Captain of the Criminal Police Division who was even more vicious than the underworld. The reason was because he liked to violently enforce the law, and because he looked handsome, he was also the dream lover of countless girls. A bunch of blind people.


    I don''t hate Mu Chuan for no reason. Not only does he always like to enforce the law with violence, not letting criminals live half their lives without relaxing, he also keeps his long hair long. He''s not a woman, so why does he keep his long hair.


    Of course, if it were just that, it wouldn''t have made me so resentful.


    I will never forget that when this old man left, I had to support the entire antique shop by myself, but in the end, this fellow led a group of people and sealed my shop with the slogan of unable to spread feudal ideology, hehe, if he can do as he pleases, then I am not Shuo Tongxue anymore. The old man said that to deal with shameless people, I have to find a more shameless person, so I found him a ¡­ To make him believe that this isn''t feudal superstition and also give me some evidence of my actions, I accidentally gave him a wedding that was just right for him. I definitely didn''t marry his dead grandma just to get revenge for him, hehehe. I really didn''t. Look at my sincere eyes.


    Although Mu Chuan gave up on resisting after this matter and his grandmother came to me to teach me a lesson, then separated their marriage. But I still hate this guy.


    Mu Chuan facepalmed, "Looking at your expression, I can tell that I guessed right. Do you believe that I can catch you? "


    "I don''t mind having your grandma talk about life for you." I spread my hands.


    Mu Chuan felt a headache coming on. "Consider it as me owing you my entire life."


    After everything is settled, Teacher Liu Ruoyun will return with me for the time being. She wants to find her own marriage fate, so if she wants to stay in Antique Street for the time being, the baleful aura on her will not be able to be removed.


    It''s just that I''m surprised that Teacher Liu Ruoyun''s Fate Stone was actually the two Blood heart stone I brought back from the Sammy some time ago. Using their blood and sweat, they formed this two Blood heart stone and they truly loved each other deeply in their previous life.


    Now that I have the female lead and the Fate Stone, the male lead will automatically come looking for me. I don''t need to worry.


    She had temporarily left his teacher''s soul inside the Soul Furnace, partly to restrain the baleful aura on her body, but also to prevent it from being extinguished by the Antique Street''s spiritual energy. She would occasionally take her to the school to take a look, and see the students dancing in the classroom. As a dance teacher, Liu Ruoyun was extremely moved, and would even dance with us as we did when we were still alive, helping the students to correct their mistakes. Although there weren''t many people who could see him, but at least two people were happy for her.


    I have always cared a little about Mi Ya, this Girl. For her to be able to see a ghost and have a clear mind, and also have a body full of spirit energy, she definitely isn''t a simple person. It''s just that I don''t have any plans to pull her into the water yet. The water in this circle is too deep.


    However, this child was rather trustworthy. Once the ghost of the dorm was dealt with, he would immediately pay without any hesitation. He was definitely rich.


    The weekend was a good time to sleep. The sunlight was like a melodious melody, constantly ringing in his ears.


    It was his hair that was itching on my neck. Even if I didn''t look at it now, I could tell that our hair was already intertwined together.


    Sometimes, I would just wrap myself up in a blanket and sleep until dawn. Sometimes, I would be extremely dishonest, and when I woke up, I would go to the corner of the bed, hug a bear, and then, I would curl up in a ball on the bed.


    This bad habit continued until he was in the same bed as Luo Mingshang. Then, every night, when he slept, it became a war.


    When I moved, he wouldn''t let me move. Thus, I started to hit him.


    Ye Zichen patted his crossed claws on my chest, then shouted sleepily, "Let go."


    Then he really just relaxed, his hand still holding onto me tightly. He sighed helplessly, shrank back, and found a warm place to continue sleeping.


    This guy, he''s clearly a ghost, but he has an obvious preference for being bedridden. What''s wrong with that?


    The melody of the sunlight was my phone ringing, the early morning phone kept ringing, I picked it up, it was Mi Nuoer calling from the commercial street in the plaza.

 C30

    "Hello?" I answered the phone in a daze.


    "Hey, it''s me," Mi Nuoer''s sexy voice sounded out from the other side of the phone, "Little darling, are you still awake?"


    "Sister Nore," I rub my eyes and sit up, pulling at my body. I reach out to brush off the claws on my body.


    "Do you still have those blue and white porcelain bottles I sold last time? One of the cats in the store has been broken by a wild cat. " Mi Nuoer asked.


    I yawned. "Yeah, I think so."


    "Sure, if there''s more, help me bring one over later. One is enough." Mi Nuoer reminded her.


    "Alright." I answered, hung up the phone, slapped my face to clear it, and turned around. One of them was still asleep, and I tucked in the corner of the bed and got up to change.


    The weather is not bad, the early morning customers are coming and going, Mystical Zero s and the other two are already downstairs greeting guests. After changing my clothes, I went to the kitchen, grabbed a piece of bread and ran downstairs to the warehouse to rummage around, I remember that last year when I bought some, there was still a blue and white porcelain bottle left, thinking that Mi Nuoer''s shop would only take out a blue and white porcelain bottle from the corner after using an antique as a decoration and getting a full set of dust, I wrapped everything up in a box, with a bear''s waist pouch on my back, which contained my wallet, credit card, and other essential items to go out.


    "I''ll go and deliver the goods to Sister Nuo. You guys keep an eye out for the store."


    In this city, the oldest was the Antique Street, and the most bustling was the commercial street. They had come here to visit the Antique Street, because the things on this street were all left over from history, many of the ancient houses were well-preserved, and if they wanted to buy souvenirs, they had to go to the commercial street. As the most famous commercial street in the country, it was filled with ice and fire business battles. Some large and prosperous cities might not even be comparable to them.


    I walked in front of Mi Nuoer''s clothing store. Mi Nuoer did not have too high of a requirement for the shop''s design, the only thing she needed was a simple and elegant golden frame with two money trees blossoming at the door. On the top of her head was written: "XXX clothing store."


    I directly pushed open the door and walked into the shop. The shop was busy with several shop employees, Mi Nuoer wore a red long-sleeved dress, with a strong woman''s posture, mature, sexy and charming, that was my definition for this woman, unlike me, she was born and bred on this street, her father was the mayor, he stayed in this city from kindergarten all the way to university, but he had been to more places than me, and whenever I had the time, Mi Nuoer would fly around the world. She had once told me that no matter where I went, this city was her root, her home, and her favorite place.


    "Ah, my darling, you''ve come. I thought you would only be here in the afternoon." Mi Nuoer smilingly walked over and took the wrapped brocade case from me. She turned around and handed it over to a shop assistant.


    "So you think I''m still asleep?" I smacked my lips helplessly.


    Mi Nuoer''s smile was very charming, it was a kind of charm, like a red fox that had matured, burning in the snow.


    "Shuo Tongxue?" I looked through Mi Nuoer and saw our great Squad Leader entertaining guests.


    "Mi Ya." My face twitched. What the hell? What a coincidence.


    "Eh? Little darling, do you know Xiao Ya? " Mi Nuoer was also curious.


    "Why are you here?" I ignored Mi Nuoer and directly asked him.


    "I came to my sister''s shop to help out on weekends when I had nothing better to do." Mi Ya replied.


    "What did I hear?" Sister? "


    "Oh, my darling, this is my sister, Mi Ya." Mi Nuoer introduced the place to me, "Xiao Ya, this is the rule of Antique Street that I have mentioned to you before, Shuo Tongxue."


    Mi Ya was dumbstruck. The legend that she had been hearing from her elder sister was actually her own eyes. "I say, no wonder you know so much and you don''t follow common sense. You are that legend!"


    I glanced at Mi Nuoer. What did you say to your sister?


    Mi Nuoer laughed, "How do you know each other?"


    "Sis, this is the student I told you about." Mi Ya replied.


    This time, it was Mi Nuoer''s turn to be dumbstruck, "Little darling, you actually went to school. Oh my god, is the sun going to rise from the west? I am going to call the Senior Shuo to report the good news. "


    Hey hey, what do you mean by happy news? Am I that abnormal in school?


    Mi Ya could not help but laugh, when she saw the killing intent in my eyes, she immediately turned her head and said, "I''ll go help."


    After chatting with Mi Nuoer for a while longer, before she could say anything and leave, I was forcefully dragged away to try on clothes.


    "Yayaya, our little darling is so cute." Mi Nuoer helped me put on two fluffy Chinese headgear.


    I turned to look at myself in the fitting mirror. The Chinese dress was simple and generous, with a white ball of fluff around the neck like a petticoat, and a Chinese knot at the bottom.


    I smiled at myself in the mirror, which seemed pretty cute, but... " "Ugh ¡­ I''m not feeling well." It is really uncomfortable, the dress generally waist good, but I like to be soft.


    "Do not take it off, wear it." Mi Nuoer pressed onto my hand that was about to strip, "You should look like a Girl now, it''s such a waste to have such a cute little face."


    "Awful." I moved. " Can I get a big one? This one''s too small. "


    "What''s small, just nice, what kind of loose clothes do you have on for the big one? That''s the perfect look." Mi Nuoer continued to view me carefully in front of the mirror.


    "How much is it?" I was helpless.


    "I''ll give it to you as a gift." Mi Nuoer was very generous. I''ll count it as a thank-you gift for bringing me that blue and white porcelain vase. "


    Oh, I forgot about it if I didn''t say it. "Fifteen thousand, remember to hit my card."


    "¡­" Mi Nuoer''s hand clearly paused, "Got it, you little miser." Fifteen thousand is indeed not considered expensive, after all, Mi Nuoer knows the prices of the things in my shop, they would usually not be lower than six digits, unless they are some relatively inferior numbers, but I have basically traded those things with the ones over there.


    Carrying a shopping bag, he pushed the door open and turned to Mi Nuoer who was just sending me out: "Then I''ll be going."


    "Un, goodbye. I''ll come back and play next time." Mi Nuoer waved at me.


    Inside the shopping bag is my own clothes, I''m wearing the disguise as Mi Nuoer''s shop, I''m really uncomfortable, I want to find a place to take it off immediately. Especially since the onlookers at the side of the road made me want to jump into the fountain.

 C31

    On the way back, they saw that the apples beside the road had been reduced in price, so they went to buy two catties of them. As they were eating the apples, they walked towards the Antique Street, but were stopped by someone halfway. I looked up, puzzled.


    "Eh, why are you here?" I don''t understand.


    Luo Mingshang hugged me tightly as if we had just reunited after a long time, "Xue Er, where did you go?"


    I hugged her so tightly that I reached out to push her away. "To deliver the goods." I took two more bites of the apple.


    Luo Mingshang lowered his head and kissed my hair, "Where can you tell me next time, I''m very worried." Worry that once you open your eyes and go back to that dark place, you will no longer have your company.


    I raised my head to look at Luo Mingshang, and saw the trace of grief in his eyes. "Good boy." I reached out and touched his head.


    "I want to eat too." Grief came and went quickly. In less than three seconds, he was the handsome one. He started to eagerly look at the apple in my hand.


    "¡­" Since he couldn''t be bothered to give him another one, he handed it over to Liu Ming. Liu Ming didn''t mind at all as he continued to eat it in small bites.


    I smacked my lips, "Can''t you use Erected Skeleton s? "This is strange." An apple was floating in the air and disappearing bit by bit. If it wasn''t for me, I would probably have scared the crowd senseless.


    "Erected Skeleton?" Luo Mingshang blinked his eyes, and only reacted after a long time had passed: "Oh, I forgot."


    I snatched the apple from his hands and finished it in twos and threes. "How nice would it be to use a Erected Skeleton like that?"


    "Alright, I understand." Luo Mingshang nodded. "Let''s go back and try it out."


    As they chatted, they walked back while holding hands, and gave all the new apples that they bought to Luo Mingshang.


    "The clothes are very cute." I just saw that I changed my clothes.


    "Yes, I was forced by Sister Nuo''er to change it. I feel a bit uncomfortable." I tugged at my sleeve. Today''s trip was quite thorough, even the shoes had become the same type of embroidered belt shoes.


    "But it''s very suitable for Xue Er." "Then, she took out another apple and began to eat it slowly." The underworld has many styles of clothes, do you want to try Xue Er? "


    "If I don''t, Yan Yan Yan gave me a set of underworld clothes the last time. How long ago was it? Last time, the great King of Hell gave me some toys from the Human Realm, in return, he gave me a piece of underworld fashion, don''t worry, it wasn''t made out of paper, the style is also very beautiful, the weakness is that they are completely stuck on me, the only benefit of underworld clothes, but it is my only weakness, it is that they can completely change according to my body shape. I don''t really like that kind of loose and loose clothing that suits me very well.


    "Alright, then I won''t wear it." Luo Mingshang nodded, "Xue Er, are you very familiar with the current King of Hell?"


    Among the three pillars of underworld, only Hades had been replaced by another. It wasn''t that he had died, but he couldn''t stand these two partners of his. One of them stayed at the lowest level of underworld all day, while the other went missing every now and then.


    "It''s alright, she does business quite a bit. She likes the things in the Modern Realm, but because of the limitations of her own body, she is unable to leave the underworld." "Speaking of which, it''s all because of these two guys." No matter what, it is senior who has come. Don''t you want to meet him? "


    "I don''t want to see it." Luo Mingshang shook his head, "I''ll think of him the moment I see him."


    Him? Was he the first King of Hell?


    I shook my head, together with that shameless old man who ran off somewhere, what''s the point of throwing a shop and a street at me and running around silently? If you have the guts, come back here and let me beat you up.


    Teacher Liu Ruoyun''s marriage still came, but, that person is already dead, and the Blood heart stone''s guidance allowed him to find this place. According to the contact method provided by Teacher Liu Ruoyun, I contacted her family who she hid away because of those rumors, how could she not have the blessings of her family?


    In order to protect the hostages, he was killed on a mission and was not reincarnated after dying, but stayed in the Human Realm instead. He had a hot-blooded heart and wanted to continue fighting the criminals, but his spirit body had become weaker and weaker, finally arriving here due to the guidance of the Blood heart stone.


    I''ve spied on their past lives. In their past lives, one of them was a martial general while the other one was a playboy, there was a huge difference in status, making them choose to elope for death. The Sanshen''s stone swore an oath for three lifetimes before using blood as the basis for a contract.


    This is the first time I told them about their past lives. In this life, they don''t know each other, and the only thing that they know is that they are connected to the Blood heart stone, and their past life and death isn''t separated them, so this marriage shouldn''t be broken. Let them know that in their past life, they loved each other so much that they can go further in the future.


    "Once you enter the Spirit House, tie your ties with ghosts and use blood as a bond, I will serve you as well." I slowly recited that the Blood heart stone had been refined into one and merged into two people''s bodies. Loyalty to each other love, is the continuous cut of the blood.


    Today''s business didn''t have any intention of making money, but my teacher''s family still paid me a fee. It wasn''t much, but where were their intentions? They were grateful that I helped my teacher wash away his grievances and take his revenge.


    That night, when I was playing with the Brushstroke Immortal, Su Linger had asked me a question. Can she and Zhang Peng be together? Did that mean that Su Linger''s ending, was also death?


    "Boss, what are you thinking about?" The Mystical Zero tidied up the things on the table.


    "Nothing," I said, rubbing my eyes.


    "Is it about Long Yiming? "Indeed, he seems to have been too quiet during this period of time." "The Mystical Zero nodded. And that Wang Yu, he should not be a timid person. He would not cower just because of the warning last time. "


    "Refining a Ghost Bug requires a bit of time, and the success rate is also not high. Of course I need to make some preparations." "His eyes were a little red because he had rubbed them out." Furthermore, they do not dare to make a move on the Antique Street, but the position of the Antique Street is extremely good, so to change a place, they would have to find a Feng Shui treasure ahead of time. And, as long as I stay by Su Linger''s side for one day, they will make a move on him. "


    "Wang Yu''s Spirit Bug is not something to be afraid of. It''s just that Ming Shang and I have too many limitations in the Human Realm. I can borrow the Antique Street''s power while he can''t. So, you should still be careful in everything you do. " The Mystical Zero reminded me.


    "Actually, I''m more worried about something else." Recently, I''ve been feeling very uneasy. It''s like... That person was the same.


    "What is it?" The Mystical Zero asked.


    I paused for a moment, then shook my head, "Nothing, just, I''m worried that Long Yiming will not only look for Wang Yu, if he is by himself, I''m afraid that he will not dare to have anything to do with Spirit House."


    "You mean ¡­" "The Mystical Zero understands." Want to check it out? "

 C32

    The fragrance of flowers permeated the air in April. There was a gentle breeze and the scenery outside the window was green and verdant.


    Aunt really felt that being bewitched to come to school was just a hoax, what could possibly happen to Su Linger with so many people surrounding him? They didn''t dare make a move in the school, so Ming Qing delivered them to school and everything was settled. Do you need me to stay with you?


    "Tong Xue, in a few days it will be the school anniversary ball. Do you have a partner?" During the break, Su Linger pressed her legs together as she came over to talk.


    "The school anniversary ball?" Thus, schools and the like were very troublesome.


    "You must know something." Su Fei and Yin Hui, the two sisters, also crawled over. I realized that since the last time, these girls had a very good relationship with me. The school notice was posted on the bulletin board a week ago. Hui Hui and I were invited a long time ago. Even Mi Ya was booked by the student president, don''t tell me no one is going to invite you. "


    "Nope." I shook my head, thinking about how I hadn''t paid much attention these past few days.


    "How is that possible, goddess?" Yin Hui''s face was full of surprise, she turned and asked Su Linger, "Hey, Ling Er, is someone treating you?"


    "Yes, but I refused." Su Linger laughed and lowered her head.


    The two girls looked at each other, "You, are you still thinking about Zhang Peng? Ling Er, Zhang Peng is already dead. Seeing you like this, he will also be sad. "


    Su Linger shook her head, "No, he''s right now by my side, I can feel his presence."


    Oh, God, I can feel it. I glanced at Zhang Peng who was floating in mid air and ignored him.


    "Eh? There will not be Zhang Peng''s ghost hands here. " Su Fei shuddered, then went over to me and hugged my arm, "Tong Xue, quickly help me put up a talisman."


    I reached out to push Su Fei away, "Don''t worry, he''s not interested in you."


    "It''s really here." Yin Hui''s eyes wandered around.


    "Hmm," I yawned, a little tired, "Why didn''t I see Mi Ya." He was still a little concerned about the Girl.


    "Isn''t this the school anniversary? Of course the student union is the busiest." Yin Hui shook her head. She then returned to the previous topic, "Everyone has to have a partner at the school anniversary ball, what are you two doing?"


    Su Linger shrugged her shoulders, "It doesn''t matter, since many people have invited me, I can just choose one of them."


    I lazily lie down. "I don''t intend to participate."


    "What about me?" Su Linger''s face immediately drooped down. Are you going to just throw me away like that? The school anniversary ball is so messy? Aren''t you afraid that something might happen to me? Be careful not to give you a bad rating. "


    Hehe, "I know." He smacked his lips helplessly. I''ll go, I''ll go. As for the partners, there are three in the restaurant, I don''t need them.


    My job is to protect Su Linger''s safety and drag someone over to help. As for the school anniversary, I''m not interested in it anyway.


    There were only a few days left before the school anniversary. Every class was preparing for it, and the school decreed that everyone should attend and have a partner. The female students of the Dance Department were the most popular. Every day, they would be invited by a large group of male colleagues.


    ", may I ask if my school''s anniversary ball can invite you to be my partner?" Here it comes again.


    I smiled, completely formal. "Sorry, I already have a partner." Rather, it would be better to say that I don''t have any plans to participate in this damn ball at all. My mission is to protect Su Linger well.


    After refusing the eighth invitation, Su Linger and I returned to the classroom.


    "Damn, there were eight of them this morning. Goddess, your reputation is well-deserved." Su Linger said dubiously.


    "You too." I helplessly looked at Su Linger. The number of invitations she accepted wasn''t any less than mine, but she had already rejected them all. She should still be thinking about Zhang Peng in her heart.


    In the afternoon, after school, I made a big mistake. I ¡ª got lost.


    It was the hardest thing in my life for an idiot to find his way, so when I finally managed to find the toilet from the dance hall, then walked around to the school cafeteria and found the entrance to the campus through the food cart, my heart broke down.


    At this moment, the campus was frighteningly quiet. Other than the children''s shoes who were still studying late at night, I couldn''t find many people to go home with me.


    That bastard Ming Qing actually didn''t wait for me.


    "The day after tomorrow is the school''s anniversary. There''s a ball in the school where everyone must have a partner. Mystical Zero, you accompany me." After dinner I decided to bring it up to them.


    "Alright, I have no objections." The Mystical Zero was always smiling, with a gentle and amiable expression.


    "Why him? I want to go too. " Luo Mingshang was unhappy.


    "That''s right, boss, I can also do it. Besides, protecting Miss Su is my job anyway." Heh heh, why didn''t I see you being so enthusiastic all the time?


    I pushed Luo Mingshang''s head away, "You don''t know anything, the ball requires social interaction, do you? Don''t cause trouble for me, as for Ming Qing, he''s too old. "


    "Puff ¡ª!" Ming Yu could not help but spurt out.


    Ming Qing rubbed his face, "Old? Am I very old? "Boss, you''re touching your conscience. Am I old?" He''s obviously still a young man, alright?


    "Eh ¡­" The corner of my mouth twitched. "I mean, you don''t look like a college student. You''re more mature and steady." Therefore, Mystical Zero will accompany me. "


    The last person that Su Linger chose was someone called Zhang Wei. It was said that she was from the computer faculty, and looked a little similar to Zhang Peng. At first glance, I thought that Zhang Peng had reincarnated, but as expected, this girl ¡­ Sigh ~


    There were many university students setting up stalls in the school. It was a flea market, so I pulled the Mystical Zero and shuttled around the campus. Luo Mingshang, who took off the Erected Skeleton, followed along on the other side, this guy still came along, in his words, just in case the Mystical Zero did anything bad to me. Please, that''s what you would do, okay?


    The ball starts at five o''clock in the evening, and I''m not wearing any evening dress. He took out the Chinese style dress that Mi Nuoer gave to me last time. The two little bun Mystical Zero s on top of my head helped me pull them out.


    Other than the first dance of the ball, the three of us held onto Su Linger the entire time, preventing him from disappearing from our line of sight. At this time, there were too many people and they were all confused. Who knew if those people would be able to sneak in. It was better to be careful.


    In the end, he saw that Su Linger was chatting amiably with her partner, while Zhang Peng was almost going berserk.

 C33

    "Shuo Tongxue." Mi Ya suddenly moved closer to him, followed by a handsome guy with glasses. After Mi Ya walked over, she looked at Mystical Zero, then looked at Luo Mingshang, "These two are ¡­?"


    "Hey." I extended my hand in greeting. "How are you, Chairman?"


    Nu Jun, who was behind him, pushed his eyes and lowered his head, "En, hello."


    The Mystical Zero by his side also politely smiled, but frowned. Two? I quickly leaned over and explained to them. " This young lady has spiritual vision, she can see Luo Mingshang. "


    "Oh." "The Mystical Zero nodded. Hello, Mystical Zero. "


    "Oh? "Boyfriend?" Mi Ya had an ambiguous face, "I didn''t hear anything from big sister. You already have a boyfriend."


    "No, I''m just a friend." "I laughed and grabbed Luo Mingshang, who was about to rush up to me." What about you? The two of you can''t have gotten better, right? "


    Mi Ya was immediately unhappy. "Hey, hey, hey. It''s just a work relationship, don''t let your thoughts run wild."


    I laughed and continued to chat with Mi Ya. Suddenly, Luo Mingshang pulled me up, "I''m gone."


    "Ah?" What''s gone? " Just as I was about to say something, Luo Mingshang interrupted me. Ye Zichen waved his hand impatiently.


    The Mystical Zero also realized that something was amiss, "Su Linger is gone."


    "I won''t see you ¡­" "What!?" I was startled. "Looking far ahead, we can''t find Su Linger''s location." F * ck! "Where is she?"


    "What''s wrong?" Mi Ya looked at me in confusion.


    I didn''t have time to chat with her. "I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first." With that, he pulled the Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang and ran out.


    "Hello." Mi Ya shouted from behind in confusion.


    Other than the banquet hall, where the cold wind blew, other than a few students who had come out to drink, no one else could see Su Linger.


    "What should we do?" The Mystical Zero asked.


    "Looking for Zhang Peng." Zhang Peng had always been by Su Linger''s side, so as long as they could find Zhang Peng, they could also find Su Linger.


    "You have to rely on your spirit to find a spirit. Coincidentally, I have one by my side." "This way," Luo Mingshang said as he pulled me towards the back of the banquet building. The Mystical Zero also quickly followed.


    There were some sounds coming from the back of the building. When we ran over, we saw that Su Linger was lying on top of the person called Zhang Wei, who was helping her walk out, and was startled to see us.


    "Ahhh, don''t misunderstand, she''s drunk. I was just helping her wake up and now I want to send her back to her dorm to rest." Zhang Wei immediately explained.


    I smiled as I reached out and took Su Linger over, "There''s no need to trouble yourself, I''m Su Linger''s classmate, I''ll just send her back." While I was speaking, Su Linger suddenly appeared on my body. Sss, this thing is really heavy.


    "Then I''ll be troubling you." Zhang Wei nodded his head.


    I helped Su Linger to turn around, thought for a bit, and said, "Did anyone say before that you looked really similar to her former boyfriend?"


    The danger practically happened in an instant as the shadow above my head suddenly jumped down. I casually pushed Su Linger into the embrace of the Mystical Zero and she jumped back while hugging me, dodging the sharp blade that was coming down from above.


    I sneered, "What? You got it right, did your embarrassment turn into anger? "


    The shadow fell from the sky. It was a skinny man with two long claws in his hands. Under the moonlight, it emitted a threatening, cold luster.


    "Same... Student, what are you saying? " Zhang Wei was so scared that his face turned pale.


    "If there really is someone that looks so similar, there''s no way I wouldn''t know. There''s also no way Su Linger wouldn''t tell me that your sudden appearance before the ball is a little unusual." I replied with a smile, "A name just short of Zhang Peng''s by one word. With a face that''s almost the same as Zhang Peng''s, it was very easy for his to destroy Su Linger''s defensive line.


    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence." Zhang Wei was still struggling.


    "Coincidence?" I smiled and a cold light flashed. "This." It''s also a coincidence? " On the other side, two poker cards appeared in Zhang Wei''s hands. Not bad, young man. "


    "Heh, since that''s the case, you all are courting death." There was no longer any need for a demonstration. Zhang Wei pulled out the dagger at his waist and rushed forward. The skinny man did not move, but stood where he was and stared at his prey.


    The blade was aimed at me, and I didn''t try to avoid it. Cold light flashed in front of my eyes, just a few inches away, and he stopped moving. His feet left the ground, and his neck felt like he was suffocating.


    "Where did you put me?" Luo Mingshang laughed coldly as the wind blew up his dark blue hair. His eyes that were the same color as his own reflected the coolness of the moonlight.


    "Mystical Zero, take good care of Su Linger," At the same time that I gave the command, my figure flashed, and I was already in front of that skinny and small man. He seemed to be shocked, and instinctively reacted by waving her injured claws.


    The man was kicked away. Three red marks were left on my neck. There was no blood, only a little red. I couldn''t dodge in time. Although I wasn''t injured, I was still swept away by the shockwave.


    The instant we separated, there was a mark on the man''s hand that made me open my eyes wide, "You are living prisoner s from the Stacked Garden."


    "What!" The Mystical Zero was also stunned, "Stacked garden ¡­" The garden had also come, and that person ¡­


    With their claws attacking again, living prisoner didn''t feel any pain, their only thought was to keep killing and fighting until their bodies died.


    There was no need to pester him any longer, pestering the living prisoner was equivalent to seeking death. He bent down to avoid the sharp claws flying towards him, and with one hand, he inserted his other hand into the living prisoner''s chest, touching that beating heart. He directly crushed it within his body.


    He pulled his hand back, and the blue flame burned away the blood on his hand. The lifeless corpse then softly fell to the ground.


    "Xue Er, this person..." Luo Mingshang was still pinching Zhang Wei.


    "Kill him." He already knew the background, there was no need to keep it.


    The tendons and bones were separated in that instant, and the pair of beautiful hands had already been retracted, leaving behind a lifeless corpse.


    Su Linger was not drunk, she was drugged, but at least it was not serious, just some knockout drugs, they were probably worried that some kind of accident would happen if Su Linger died here.


    "Take them back," I sighed.


    The Mystical Zero saw the scar on my neck. "Boss, you''re hurt."


    "Hmm?" I touched my neck and found three red lines neatly arranged on it. "Nothing, I didn''t bleed."


    "I''ll go back and get some medicine for you to clean up." The Mystical Zero nodded and carried Su Linger back. Zhang Peng circled around Su Linger anxiously, not caring about the battle at all.


    The moment he turned around, his killing intent surged again.

 C34

    "What?" "Be careful." Luo Mingshang''s words came at the same time.


    I couldn''t help but look back. Broken claws were flying towards me and in an instant, they were already in front of me. I didn''t have any time to react.


    "Bang!" "Dang!" The sharp blade grazed past the corner of my eye and was sent flying by the flying object. It stabbed straight into the wall and a red feather talisman stabbed the sharp blade into the wall. Following that, the two corpses burst into flames at the same time. The flames were red like blood, resembling autumn leaves.


    It was her flame.


    There were a lot of people outside.


    Yeah, a lot of people.


    Who was it?


    It''s just something that doesn''t matter.


    Doesn''t matter?


    Does it really matter? I asked myself. Those unimportant people were their own past.


    "It doesn''t matter, they won''t be able to enter the Antique Street." I turned my head and smiled at the Mystical Zero.


    "Yeah, I can''t get in." "Yes." The Mystical Zero replied. Because this place is too special. "


    Ming Yu carried the soup and walked into the dining hall, "Boss, it''s best if you don''t go out too much from now on. "It''s too dangerous."


    "Yeah, with me at Miss Su, the most important thing is to ensure your safety." Ming Qing became serious for once. Aiya, seriously, why did I let my boss go to school? Now it was simply ¡­ "It''s simply ¡­"


    "What''s going on? All of you are after Ling Er, you should be protecting her. " Zhang Peng''s face became gloomy.


    Just as he finished speaking, four cold gazes shot over. "If we don''t get rid of the rocks blocking the way, how can they get by?" The Mystical Zero replied with a smile.


    "We have accepted your request to protect the Miss Su, but this is not on the premise that we risk our lives, and we won''t risk our lives for a little girl." Ming Yu shouted.


    Zhang Peng''s expression also changed, "Are you saying that they will... Would it kill Boss Shuo? "


    "Long Yiming really put in a lot of effort this time, he actually managed to get her to come over." Ming Yu''s face changed.


    "She? Is she very strong? " Zhang Peng did not understand.


    "Unless we fight in the Antique Street, once we leave the Antique Street, other than Luo Mingshang and I, everyone else will die." The Mystical Zero heaved a sigh of relief. "Boss, don''t go out these days."


    "I''m fine." I waved my hand. "I have restrictions and so does she. I don''t want to cause her trouble, and she won''t easily make a move against me outside. I''m guessing that the attack today was just to inform her. I believe she has principles. "


    Zhang Peng thought for a while. Boss Shuo, if you don''t come out soon, I will protect Ling Er. "


    "Since you''ve agreed, I won''t go back on my word." I waved my hand, "I will definitely accomplish what I promised, but Ming Yu is right, a mission is not something that can be completed with my life, and I will not fight with the entire Antique Street. But it''s not the time yet. "


    "But, that person is that person." Ming Qing was shocked.


    "It''s because of her that I said it wasn''t time yet. If it really came to that, then the attack today wouldn''t have just sent two living prisoner s, but instead, she personally attacked. Not only could she kill me, she could also take the opportunity to invade Antique Street, but she didn''t do so.


    After listening for a long time, Luo Mingshang felt completely dizzy, "Hey, who exactly are you talking about? Also, why should I be worried about Xue Er? "


    The group of people looked at Luo Mingshang with an expression of pity. Sigh ~ ignorant people were the happiest.


    The sky was slowly descending, and everything seemed to be getting smaller and smaller.


    The sky was gray, the sky of the mortal world.


    There was no sound at all. It was the heavy rain that blocked the sound.


    Decline is nothing more than the despair that a lonely man adds to himself...


    The sky is bright, oh, it''s fake...


    The sky was dark and gloomy, that was the world ¡­


    The sky was blood-red, and despair ruled over everything ¡­


    And the sky I once saw was pitch-black. It was my sky ¡­


    I saw that the sky had suddenly become hazy. The cloud''s trajectory slowly fluctuated and the color of the sky had changed. The color of the sky had become blue. The purplish-blue color covered the original greyish white sky like glass.


    Was it rain? Blue and purple rain mist? In the fog, there was a shadow.


    The sky suddenly stopped, and he slowly extended his jade-like fingers. A purplish-blue halo circulated on the tip of his fingers, as bright and visible as the stars, jumping around in his hands.


    Faintly seeing a blurry butterfly in the halo of light in my hand, with the beauty of rain, my heart stopped, I wanted to reach out to grab that beauty, the purplish-blue butterfly through the rain and touch my fingertip. Then dissipate into specks of light ¡­


    A dream? I opened my eyes and looked at the ceiling. It was still my room. What a strange dream. Those eyes in the dream. Who was that person? Why did it feel so familiar? It also made him sad.


    Dream Sky...


    I went to the window, opened it, and looked up at the sky. There was no sign of the figure in the dream.


    Ah, it''s raining.


    "It''s snowing. The thousand-year-old cherry tree is blooming." The snow in the world is the flower of heaven.


    Since that person had already found this place, would he still be far away?


    There was singing in the rain. It was the nursery rhyme that I liked. I had already forgotten where I had heard it, but it was very familiar and also very warm. It was even a little desolate.


    Although everyone agreed against it, I still planned to go to school. It made everyone look at me suspiciously, wondering if I''d been swapped out by aliens last night.


    He didn''t want to explain anything. Perhaps it was just because he wanted to meet that person.


    After Su Linger slept for a while, nothing happened on the second day. The wound on my neck was only red for a bit, and since there wasn''t much blood, Ming Yu rubbed some medicine on it, and nothing happened.


    had to use gauze every day just to look at my neck the whole day, "I''ll go, are you alright?"


    "It''s fine. It''s just that it''s swollen. It''ll be fine after a few days." I waved my hand and slapped away Su Linger''s claws that were about to reach over.


    "I really didn''t expect such a thing to happen at a school anniversary ball." Su Linger shook her head, "I only thought that Zhang Wei was a pretty good person, I never thought that he was actually a killer. Fortunately, you were here, look, I told you, the school anniversary ball is the most dangerous place."


    "Yes, you''ve recovered, nothing happened after I slept for a while," I said as I rolled my eyes at Su Linger.


    Su Linger stuck out her tongue, laughed, and then snickered as she crawled over, "Hey hey, let''s go to your shop to play today."

 C35

    "What are you doing in my store?" I turned to look at the grinning guy.


    "Let''s see what good stuff you have in your store. I''ll show you around." Since you''re here to support me, then why are your eyes wandering around?


    I sneered. "Heh, I still don''t know if I should look at the items or the people."


    "Aiya, look at all of them, look at how handsome they are, don''t worry, there''s only Zhang Peng in my heart, I won''t fight with you for them." What the heck are you trying to steal?


    "Scram!" I glared at Su Linger.


    "Aiya, don''t be embarrassed, there are so many handsome men by your side, the sun and laziness type Ming Qing handsome man, the all-round warm male Mystical Zero male god, there are so many excellent varieties. Do you want to consider opening the harem? "


    "If you keep talking, I''ll tear your mouth apart."


    Even though I said that, I still couldn''t force Su Linger. After school, I just... After being dragged into my shop by her, I finally understood. This girl used all of her intelligence on this.


    "Boss." The moment we entered the room, the Mystical Zero habitually came over to pick up the bag in my hands and the jacket that was taken off. Luo Mingshang also habitually handed over a cup of water to cool it down.


    Originally, it was very normal, but it was also something that happened often in the past. "However, in Su Linger''s eyes, it was a completely different state. Ao, ao, ao, ao. Who is this? What a devilish, beautiful man. New guy? "


    "I''m a ghost servant." He smacked his lips and introduced her.


    Su Linger was dumbstruck, "You actually got married? Need for work? "


    She didn''t want to bother with him.


    "Ming Yu, how is the matter that I asked you to investigate?" I drained my glass of water and went upstairs to change my clothes. Ming Yu followed behind me.


    "I''m not sure yet, but I can confirm that Long Yiming only invited one this time." Ming Yu replied.


    "One? How is that possible? " I frowned.


    "There is only one possibility." Ming Yu nodded his head, "Wang Yu is also on her side."


    I couldn''t help but clench my fists. Things weren''t looking good. He slowly spread it out, and a smile appeared on his face. "Interesting."


    "I think they will do everything they can to move the battlefield to a place far away from the Antique Street. What should we do?" Ming Yu was very conflicted.


    "If she moves, do we have to follow?" I took off the clothes on my body, "As long as we protect Su Linger well, if it''s possible, I don''t mind bringing Su Linger to the Antique Street to protect him. But I''m more worried that they will take action after Su Linger has graduated from our protection.


    "Long Yiming will not sit still and wait for death." Ming Yu picked up my clothes along the way. Do you want me to make the first move? "


    "Mu Chuan has already sealed up Long Yiming''s store in the Antique Street. Actually, there is absolutely no need for him to do this, even if he doesn''t, Long Yiming will not be able to return. He has to register after entering the Antique Street, and those who are blacklisted will never be able to enter the Antique Street." I put on a white housedress. Clean and refreshing.


    After changing her clothes, she went downstairs. From the stairs, he could see that Su Linger was still sparring with the Mystical Zero. Su Linger''s current appearance, from the overbearing Queen''s demeanor to a shy little girl, could practically drip water from her eyes. If she were to do that, it would definitely cause a sensation on the school''s forums, but after thinking about it, if she were to be released, the school''s fans would definitely flatten my shop. Therefore, she had been holding back from taking any actions. Hmm, not courting death.


    I leisurely walked over and casually leaned my body against the shelf. "Yo, I was just chatting."


    "Yes, boss." "The Mystical Zero gave me a gentle smile, and instantly poked Jianxin." "Then I''ll go get busy."


    Ever since we first met, my affability level towards the Mystical Zero had never decreased, soaring all the way to the highest point. The Mystical Zero was handsome, gentle, capable, and had more knowledge, just like a housekeeper who had spent a lot of effort to take care of everything in the shop. The majority of the customers in the store came for him, compared to the other one. They would die if they had nothing to do all day, so if the law allowed them to buy or sell human beings, I would really want to sell them.


    When the Mystical Zero left, Su Linger''s face fell, "What are you doing here? Didn''t you see how excited we were? "


    "Eldest Miss, please take a look at the time. Since it''s business time now, I can''t be unfair to the other employees just because Mystical Zero is handsome, right?" I threw up my hands with a helpless look on my face.


    "What do you mean ''fair or unfair''? You''re just looking for trouble."


    "Ha ha." Surprisingly, it was quite a taunt.


    "What the heck?" Su Linger rolled her eyes.


    "That person of yours is still here. Aren''t you afraid of being raped by the family by having an affair that blatant?" I laughed.


    "Hey, your bracelet is really pretty. Where did you buy it?" I want to sell one too. " Su Linger quickly changed the topic.


    I looked at the silver bracelets on my wrists that were pressed tightly to my skin and smiled helplessly. "I wore them since I was young."


    "Oh, something like a talisman." Su Linger understood and heaved a sigh of relief, and finally changed the topic. " It''s really beautiful. Is this silver? "No, it looks like jade. It''s so beautiful."


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "There''s more on my feet," Su Linger said as she lowered her head to look at the two bracelets on my feet.


    Under the light''s illumination, the bracelet on his body emitted a silvery stream of light that did not belong to a metal. The sound of the two colliding gave off a beautiful melody.


    Was it a pair?


    "Something like that."


    "It feels kind of weird, like handcuffs."


    My body stiffened. Yeah, like handcuffs.


    "It''s very pretty. What material is it made of?" "Acre?" Su Linger pulled my hand and carefully studied it.


    "No." I withdrew my hand, turned, and walked away to tidy up the shelves.


    Su Linger felt a little strange, "Did I say something that I shouldn''t have said?"


    Ming Yu walked over and rubbed Su Linger''s head, "It''s fine, the boss didn''t blame you."


    "Then why do I feel weird? What happened to her? " Su Linger twisted her head, feeling that something was amiss.


    "Maybe it has something to do with the past of the boss." Ming Yu guessed.


    "Go over there?" Su Linger''s eyes immediately lit up, "Is there any gossip? Come and fuck me. Was it an ex-boyfriend? It''s still a family dispute. "


    Ming Yu''s face immediately fell, she should not have meddled with other people''s business and came over to comfort this young lady. "Be careful these few days. Since they didn''t succeed last time, they will definitely come again. Didn''t your parents teach you when you were young that you can''t talk to strangers?"


    "We''re all classmates of the same school, how would I know?" Su Linger felt very wronged.

 C36

    Su Linger asked about the bracelet on my hand, and I didn''t know how to answer her. The things that I tried to hypnotize myself in the past was just a dream, a dream, something that doesn''t exist, a fantasy place that only exists in novels and stories.


    However, the more it is like this, the more worried I am.


    What do you want?


    What do you want? All I want is freedom.


    Deep blue sky, what color is that? The endless deep blue sky, why was it different? There were clearly so many specks of light, but it was still pitch-black?


    Behind this dark blue, was there another piece of Penetration?


    "What do you want?" A voice came from behind me and I was stunned for a moment. Turning my head back, perhaps at this moment, there is nothing that can make me more at ease than Faint Blue.


    "Luo Mingshang," It''s not him, it''s really good.


    Xue Er, what do you want? What do you want the most now? " he asked again.


    What was going on with this fellow? Did he get stimulated by something? "Why are you suddenly asking me this?" Why are you suddenly asking me this? "


    "It''s nothing, I just remembered that I haven''t given Xue Er anything. The book said that I have to give Girl something he likes when chasing after him," he hugged me from behind. "I want to know what kind of things Xue Er likes."


    No, you have already given me enough things, the Sammy''s flowers were destroyed by you, and my shop almost went bankrupt because of you.


    He looked at me with the same sparkle in his eyes, as if he were trying to get an answer out of me.


    What do you want?


    "The divorce certificate." That''s right, that''s what I want the most right now. Hurry up and divorce this guy, but it will take one year for underworld verification. A year.


    Therefore, the almighty Lord Pluto, open the back door for me.


    "Then, I saw Luo Mingshang''s face collapse. Hehe, very clearly, this won''t do." "No way!"


    "Look, I knew it." "Except this one?" he asked again.


    "Do you really want to know what I want?" I smiled. Chasing Girl doesn''t necessarily mean that I have to give her something she likes. As long as it''s a gift, as long as it''s from a boy I like, this gift will be given an additional value.


    "Yes." So determined ¡­


    "What do you want?" "What I want, you may not be able to give me." Freedom, and the courage to fly into the sky. "


    "What?" He was confused for a moment, as if he didn''t understand what was going on.


    I didn''t explain anything. I just smiled. Freedom and courage. This is probably what I want now ¡­


    There were no lights on in the room. The only light was from the moonlight coming in through the window. It was very bright tonight.


    It was so quiet that you could hear the frequency of each beat of the other''s heart.


    "Go to sleep, I''m sleepy." I didn''t want him to hug me like a pet anymore.


    "Alright." He still wouldn''t let go, so he carried me to bed. His hand began to move randomly.


    My face reddened as I grabbed onto the claw that was moving about on my body. "If you move any more, I''ll castrate you."


    Luo Mingshang immediately retracted his hand, "Xue Er, we are already husband and wife."


    "Yes, in name." I turned my head and glared at him. "In fact, it''s a couple that are still trying to date. Let''s give it a try!"


    "Oh." Widget retracts her claws, thinks for a moment, and then grabs me back to hug me. "Then let''s just fall in love first, is that right?"


    To your sister, I covered his eyes with my hand.


    "Alright, sleep."


    The attack began in the middle of the night. It covered the entire city.


    When the Mystical Zero knocked on my door, Luo Mingshang still held onto me tightly.


    "Boss, it''s starting." As the Mystical Zero draped a cloak over me, she said, "It was a sudden attack. Without anyone being prepared, an explosion started to happen in the city. It''s obvious that they sneaked in long ago. The Security Bureau is already in control."


    Through the window of the balcony, the distant fire was slightly bright, and the screams continued all the way here.


    Reaching out his hand, his lips moved and his eyes lit up.


    "Boss, you ¡­" The Mystical Zero was surprised.


    There was no choice. This was the only thing I could do, at least for now.


    A golden totem appeared on the back of his hand, and the city began to glow.


    This formation was passed down from the ancient times, and I found it by chance. I improved it and used it, but activating such a large formation would take a lot of Spiritual Energy.


    I couldn''t help but collapse after only one attempt. It was fortunate that the calamity in the city was already under control.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you guys." I took a deep breath and slowly got up from the floor and landed in a hug.


    "Alright." Luo Mingshang reached out and picked me up. As long as you are here, you will be safe. "


    As long as he was here, he would be safe.


    The rules set by whoever made it, fart rules, were completely useless. I''ve been cheated by the old man for the rest of my life.


    How could he sleep at this time? Strange dreams came one after another. Damn it, what was going on? In that instant, why did he feel it ¡­ That person''s tyrannical aura.


    The terrifying memories would never fade.


    Loyalty and tyranny.


    It''s so quiet. I''m guessing that everyone else went out to busy themselves with the ambush.


    Just me.


    As long as the Antique Street guards were still there, this place would be safe.


    As long as I am here, the Antique Street will be safe.


    Heh, how could I be worthy of that.


    He stood up and felt that the Spiritual Energy had recovered. As expected, as long as he was here, the Spiritual Energy was also inexhaustible, could it be considered binding?


    He lifted the quilt and walked out of the door in the dark. Through the window, he could see the city in the distance. The din had replaced the quiet night.


    "Dingdang ~" The crisp sound of a bell rang. A dark shadow jumped onto the balcony.


    I gently shouted, "Little Black, come here."


    The black shadow immediately jumped into my arms. "Meow ~"


    "Let''s go out and take a look," said Xiao Hei as she walked down the stairs while holding onto Blacky. Fortunately, I was familiar with my own shop. I reached for the switch and turned on the light.


    The first floor was eerily quiet, the shop was empty. Mystical Zero, Ming Yu, Ming Qing were all gone. Probably went out to help.


    This night, they were all out in full force.


    I walked slowly to the cabinet on the other side and pulled out the drawer that had been stacked in the corner. Inside, a square box lay quietly. This is what the old man left behind. I haven''t used it in a long time.


    Opening the box, there was a short sword with a blue glass ball embedded at the end of its silver tail.

 C37

    I immediately took out the short sword. The moment I held onto it, my body unconsciously shivered. That cold energy wasn''t an illusion, it actually existed.


    This is Antique Street''s Blade of Rules.


    I rushed out with the short sword in my hand. The entire street was very quiet, but outside, it was a hubbub.


    If I don''t sleep at night, I''ll make a mess, right? Don''t you know that I''m mad about getting up? I''ll kill you all!


    I directly walked to the Antique Street''s door and did not exit. As long as I still have one leg in Antique Street, the rules of Antique Street will still remain and I will still be able to unleash 100% of his power. " Mr. Qing Shui. "


    "Xiao Tong." Qing Shui turned his head to look at me, but when he saw the short sword in my hands, he stopped for a moment, "You ¡­"


    "What''s the situation now?" I interrupted Qing Shui. I really didn''t want Mr. Qing Shui to use such a disgusting phrase like "respect" towards me.


    "It''s a good thing that the thugs are under control, and the bomb fire disappeared without a hitch. The casualties are not that serious." Qing Shui replied.


    I thought for a moment, then nodded: "Where''s Su Linger?"


    "She''s fine, she just received some light injuries. Ming Qing caught her the instant he attacked. It''s in my shop now. " Qing Shui replied. Are you alright? "


    I shook my head, and the short sword in my hand drew an arc as I slowly walked out.


    Just as he was about to step out of Antique Street, he was stopped by Qing Shui, "You can''t go any further."


    I paused for a moment before withdrawing my foot, "It''s fine, as long as I still have one foot in Antique Street, the laws will not disappear."


    Qing Shui did not let go, "My duty is to protect your safety. You must understand the heavy responsibility Senior Shuo has given you before he left."


    I hesitated, but I couldn''t give up, "It''s precisely because of this, that I have to protect this city and not only the Antique Street." As he spoke, he took a step forward.


    Qing Shui was helpless. Just follow me.


    The din and screams of the people echoed throughout the night. The usually blissful and happy city turned into a living hell at this moment.


    I suddenly remembered the two words the old man had said to me before he left, "Guardian."


    Once you step into the Antique Street, you will become a part of the rules of the Antique Street. It doesn''t matter if the rules are publicized or not, this is a blood contract. Entering this place meant that if you wanted to remain here, you had to sign a blood contract. Furthermore, the only goal of these rules was to protect the sect.


    Those who had the guts to step into this world and become a part of it had to have the guts to survive as a rule.


    Did I do something wrong?


    "If you want to protect them, you must give up something." Qing Shui said slowly behind me.


    "Yes." I know. Blacky suddenly leaped into Qing Shui''s embrace.


    The city was filled with wails and wails. I heard a Guard on the side walking past me while reporting the situation through headphones, I saw many residents busy sending their wounded to the hospital. I smelled the smell of gunpowder in the air.


    "Boss, are you alright? Why did you come here?" When Ming Yu ran over from afar, he was a little surprised to see me. "Where''s Miss Su? Aren''t you okay if you don''t look at Miss Su? "


    "It''s fine, Su Linger is at Mr. Qing Shui''s place, everything will be fine." The short sword in her hand coiled its hair up with a flick of a sword. The short sword added a layer of thin ice to it, and used it as a hairpin to pin it to the top of its head.


    "That''s good." Ming Yu nodded, and looked at Qing Shui who was following behind me the entire time, "Mr. Qing Shui''s barrier is more sturdy, and they are indeed the best there."


    I nodded my head and looked at the hospital that was completely flustered. "Mr. Qing Shui, I''ll have to trouble you to take a look at the four sides. Be vigilant, since the other party has caused chaos, they will not let go of such a good opportunity to invade."


    "But you ¡­" Qing Shui still didn''t seem to be convinced by me.


    "It''s fine, Mr. Qing Shui." Ming Yu answered for me, "I will be by Boss''s side."


    Qing Shui looked at Ming Yu, and nodded after thinking for a while. "Well, be careful."


    Watching Qing Shui leave, I continued looking at Ming Yu, "Where are Ming Qing and the Mystical Zero?"


    "The Mystical Zero has gone to guard the police station, Ming Qing ¡­" Ming Yu paused, looked into the distance, and said, "He''s coming. Ming Qing, you came at the right time to help me move the patient over there to the hospital. "


    "Sis, I still have things to do." Ming Qing''s flying body paused for a moment, he just wanted to pass by.


    "What kind of mission is this? Is there anything more important than protecting the boss?" Ming Yu''s eyes widened.


    "Ming Yu, which side can I intervene?" I asked. He felt a little apologetic in his heart.


    "Boss, forget it, I don''t dare to order you around." Ming Yu stuck out his tongue. Furthermore, although I don''t like Qing Shui, I feel that he''s right. Boss, you should still stay in Antique Street safe. "


    "Leave me alone in the Antique Street? I don''t think it''s that safe. " I paused, "If none of you are here, they will definitely take the opportunity to barge in. I can''t deal with them alone. " It wasn''t that he couldn''t handle it, but that he couldn''t bear to.


    "They?" Ming Yu blinked his eyes in confusion.


    "I''m just a former acquaintance," I shook my head. "Anyway, do you want to find me something to do, or do you want me to go out and meet those guys?"


    Ming Yu thought for a while, then said: "Then come and help me carry the wounded, Ming Qing, come over here. Don''t expect me to cook for you if you dare to run, you''ll just starve to death." He grabbed Ming Qing who was trying to escape.


    Ming Qing grinned, and scratched his head, "I really have other things to do. Aiya, Boss, you go ahead and be careful, I''ll be leaving first, don''t tell my sister."


    As I said that, I turned around and ran far away. Before I could say anything, I saw that he had already disappeared. I couldn''t help but smile. This rascal.


    Although no one had died, the condition of the wounded was not to be underestimated. Some were injured from explosions, some from burns, and some had been cut with weapons and pistols by the thugs.


    As the Spiritual Energy seeped in, the Sister nurse of the Central Hospital carried a medical case on her back. I casually took out some medicine and gauze and helped treat the injury, at least to prevent the wound from getting infected.


    "Are there enough beds in the hospital?" I turned to ask a Sister nurse.


    "It''s not enough. There are too many injuries. It''s already overcrowded." The beautiful Sister nurse shook her head.


    I thought about it and said, "Get them to clean up all the offices in your hospital. Let the patients go. Treat them very well at times of emergency. If anyone has any objections, ask him to come and find me." As I spoke, I walked over to another patient and continued with my previous actions. The Spiritual Energy had permeated all the germs clear and the gauze wound medicine had been used to stop the bleeding.

 C38

    "Alright." Sister nurse passed me the medicine box, then turned and ran off to help.


    The thugs in the plaza were still rampaging, the living prisoner did not have any perception, unless they were completely unable to move. At this time, Mu Chuan''s law enforcement techniques were finally going to be useful.


    The Guard team members wearing dark blue gowns were still fighting against the thugs. Quite a few of them were injured, so I grabbed one of them and started to bind them. The young policeman was hot-blooded. He wanted to run over and teach those thugs a lesson, regardless of his injuries.


    Thus, in the midst of the chaos in the plaza, a Girl wearing a white dress appeared. He continuously pulled over the injured police officers who were in the midst of the battle to the side to tend to their wounds at an astonishing speed. Every time he dealt with a criminal that was less than half a minute, a thug would rush up and be kicked back to make up for it.


    His long black hair fluttered in the wind. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three gunshots rang out.


    Mu Chuan landed in front of me, and his dark blue windbreaker fluttered in the night. He turned his head and looked at me, "Tiny Herb, it''s best if you hurry up and return to Antique Street to stay." The coldness in his eyes was as cold as the night.


    "Antique Street is even more unsafe." At this time, there was nothing more dangerous than Antique Street, the other party had been staring at him from the beginning.


    Wait, Antique Street?!


    "Damned girl, you provoked yourself to the point of solving your own problems. If it wasn''t for Senior Shuo, I wouldn''t even bother to meddle in this mess of yours. I will definitely hand you over to settle this matter." Mu Chuan was still complaining about the chaotic battle around me.


    I sneered. "Hehe, if those fellows had waited for me to hand over the person, they would have negotiated. I wouldn''t have been forced to such a state."


    "Tsk." You scoundrel girl, when we turn around, the Director will blame you for everything. "


    Who cares. Whoever dares to touch this place, I will kill his entire family.


    The other party''s goal from the start was the Antique Street, not this city. Moreover, Su Linger is currently in the Antique Street as well.


    "With Ming Yu here, nothing will happen to me." As we passed each other, I spoke softly.


    The night was destined to not be too peaceful. The crimson colored petals scattered, and her alluring figure gently stepped forward. At this moment, she was so beautiful that it attracted everyone''s attention.


    The bait had already clashed with the fish. The hunters in the darkness were waiting for the opportunity to kill their prey.


    Mu Chuan reached out and grabbed his thick hair, tied it into a ponytail, as he looked at the world beneath the sky with a profound gaze.


    What answered him was deafening determination. This was their belief.


    The phone rang, but Mu Chuan did not care, the phone was connected to skipper by his side, after a long while, skipper''s face became serious, "Captain."


    "Don''t tell me anything now, I won''t be able to resist killing you." Mu Chuan said sinisterly. No one knew what the expression under the black hair looked like.


    Even though he said that, but it was difficult, so skipper still opened his mouth, "The Miss Shuo is missing."


    Mu Chuan was startled, he grabbed the skipper and asked, "What did you say?" As he said that, he snatched the phone away, "Ming Yu, didn''t you say you could protect her well? "Where is he now?"


    "I am the Mystical Zero." The person there however made Mu Chuan''s anger settle down.


    "Oh, Mystical Zero, Little Jun is with Ming Yu now." Mu Chuan replied.


    "No, I know, but now that the boss is really gone, I can''t feel his presence in this world anymore." The Mystical Zero''s tone was very serious.


    "Tell me ¡­" "What?" Cracks had already appeared on the phone in his hand.


    "The other party''s goal may not have been Miss Su from the start, but rather the boss. or even the entire Antique Street. " The Mystical Zero replied.


    The phone was completely shattered, Mu Chuan shouted with a sinister face, "Everyone retreat, support Antique Street!"


    Little one, don''t let anything happen to you.


    The wind was a little cold tonight. It was clear that they were surrounded by fire. But there was no temperature at all.


    Without a fixed object, her long hair had already scattered down and was randomly moved by the wind. The short sword in her hands was horizontally in front of her, and under the cold moonlight, it was able to freeze anything.


    He had originally thought that it would be as simple as protecting a person. He hadn''t thought that he would attract this woman over, let alone cause such a commotion.


    A beauty indeed.


    Opposite of me, there was a woman leading the way. She wore a bright red kimono, but she still had a smile on her face. With a hint of sincerity in her tone, she said, "Don''t be so angry, I can make a deal with you."


    I paused. "Oh, what deal?"


    "Someone else, Mystical Zero." He spoke without hesitation.


    "F * ck off, do you think we''re people who buy and sell?" I refused without hesitation. Back then, this woman already had the idea of killing Mystical Zero because of its life-threatening face and perfect Spiritual Energy. But now ¡­ Thinking about it, if she knew the identity of the Mystical Zero, haha, I think she wouldn''t have the guts to continue thinking about it.


    Her smiling face remained unchanged, but her eyes shot out a cold light. Heh, not changing?


    "This little girl is even harder to deal with than that old Shuo Fangzhou." Then should we consider giving that girl to us? "So that I can do the same."


    "Big sister, you are making things difficult for little sister." "I slightly twisted my head, but I couldn''t see any threat to her appearance." Although that woman''s life doesn''t matter, it''s still my job. As a businessman, the most important thing is to trust.


    "What are you saying, sister? Don''t tell me that you plan to fight us here?"


    "Of course I know that my strength will be greatly reduced here, but as long as she is still in the Antique Street, and whatever you want to obtain is in the Antique Street, you will not be able to enter." I laughed provocatively.


    The woman clenched her teeth, that''s right, without their permission, they wouldn''t be able to enter the Antique Street. Last time Wang Yu was led by Long Yiming, and now that Long Yiming had been chased out of the Antique Street, they couldn''t enter either.


    Three green lights flew out from behind the woman and headed straight for me. The lights illuminated the dark night with a strange light.


    I hastily raised my hand to block in front of me. The flowing light collided with the silver blade and emitted a crisp sound. The flowing light bounced off. It was a bullet ball. The stone ball of the short sword that was hit by my hand immediately shattered, falling onto the ground in a mess of green.


    I backed away from the green splashes. But the short sword was already stained with green, so I quickly shook it off and shook the green from the short sword.

 C39

    "What the hell is that?"


    "Lord, do not panic. It is only the saliva of a few Ghost Worm. If it were touched by an ordinary person, they would have already turned into a pool of blood. However, to Lord, it is just some filthy things." Wang Yu looked at me with a slight smile.


    "Sister Hua, is this a declaration of war?" The short sword streaked across, splitting the night sky open.


    "What is it? At this point, do you really think that we are not enemies? " The woman waved her sleeve and a purple mist immediately filled the air.


    I immediately closed my eyes. This woman''s skills are extremely strange, especially the technique of seeing flowers in the mist. The slightest carelessness could result in her death ¡­


    The purple fog pervaded the dark night, and the silver short sword tilted slightly, reflecting the other party''s appearance. The silver sword was stained with the purple fog, and instantly released a layer of blue fog ¡­ ¡­


    Something flew over. There were blood-red petals mixed in the purple mist, and among the petals, there were also green petals.


    I took two steps back and was forced to a corner. There was no other way. The flower petal had already appeared in front of me.


    That was not a petal, but a fiery red shadow reflected by the silver blade. Under the influence of the illusion, it was like a beautiful petal.


    In the purple mist, blood blossomed.


    "He died so easily?" As the purple mist dissipated, Wang Yu slowly walked forward.


    "You underestimate this Little fox too much." "The woman held out her hand to stop Wang Yu. Didn''t you notice that her aura was no longer here? "


    Wang Yu frowned, "Really ¡­ "When?"


    "Maybe not since we appeared." The purple mist dissipated, and the woman slowly stepped forward.


    "In the corner, there is a puddle of water." "Substitute?"


    "Where is she?" Wang Yu asked.


    "Perhaps it is no longer here." "The woman twisted her waist and slowly turned around." Run away ¡­ "Probably."


    "What should we do?" The target had disappeared. What should they do? "Retreat?" Do you want to go? "


    "I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave now." The woman heaved a long sigh. Beneath their feet, snow-white, frozen lotuses appeared one after another.


    The snow-white Exquisite Jade Feet touched the ground, causing a ripple. An ethereal voice came from all directions, "Sister, did you forget that our illusion teacher was the same person?"


    "Cloud Ridge Ice Peak is pure cold, Snow Lotus is elegant and rugged. "The heavenly charm has never been stained with dirt, and the muscle of Cymbidium offers the magnolia." "The woman read it gently." What a great Frost Lotus Dream, the purpose of you setting up this illusion, should not only be to meet with someone as a substitute, right? "


    I stopped not too far away from her, and said with a slight smile, "Of course not," with Bing Ling''s short sword in my hands, "The Frost Lotus Dream, has only made up for my geographical position.


    "Oh?" The fiery red kimono brushed past me lightly, leaving a fragrance behind.


    The perfume was so strong that I turned my head, and the smell that entered my nose made me feel uncomfortable. He was clearly a cultivator, yet he had the scent of those famous perfume brands. He couldn''t understand why this woman didn''t like him from the start.


    "Haven''t you noticed? "Where are you now?" "Do you want me to show you the illusion?"


    "The Frost Lotus Dream, one of the highest level illusions, refers to a set of Phantom Space created by the caster using his own spirit. In this space, the caster can control it however he pleases, unless ¡­" The woman said slowly.


    "Unless the caster''s Spiritual Energy is exhausted." Wang Yu added. Bearing such a powerful Phantom Space, Boss, how long can you hold on for? " Wang Yu said as he looked at his boss.


    "Me? Not even three minutes. " "I wonder how long my sister will be able to last?"


    Me? I smiled. "If I was outside, of course I wouldn''t be able to hold on for long. But here, I am the rule. " The surrounding color slowly faded, melting along with the ice lotus. The surroundings revealed their true colours.


    The dark street, the ancient walls, and the surroundings were eerily quiet. If a white-clothed girl were to appear here, it would definitely scare people to death.


    Here is... Antique Street.


    The woman was surprised. How did they get here? He was clearly a few kilometers away from Antique Street previously, when did he come here?


    "How could that be?" Wang Yu also retreated two steps in shock, as he had the intention to retreat.


    "You really can''t underestimate her." The woman frowned.


    An ice lotus appeared on the tip of the sword, and water lotuses began to gather around it. I waved my sword and all the water lotuses flew over.


    "Be careful!" Wang Yu somersaulted, and the three bullets in his hands flew out and struck the water lotus, while the woman turned around and the flowers in his eyes flew out from the corner of his sleeves. The impact of the ice and fire melted into the night.


    Surrounding him was a sea of flowers.


    However, these flowers were dangerous weapons.


    The short sword in my hands released many sword flowers and many water lotuses bloomed beside me. I chose to attack from afar.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" The sound of weapons clashing was exceptionally clear in the narrow alleyway. The golden pipe in the woman''s hand seemed to be burning with a scorching flame, causing her to feel suffocated.


    Taking advantage of the woman''s close combat, the water lotus wrapped around Wang Yu, and I pulled out a dozen Glyph Paper s from my body, throwing them towards the woman. The Glyph Paper s automatically circled around the woman in the air without wind, "Path of Heaven, I have sacrificed ten thousand spirits.


    All the Glyph Paper formed a formation, and the woman was sealed inside.


    I lowered my hand, and blood dripped from my finger onto the ground. This technique requires blood as a guide, otherwise, the formation would go out of control before the Spiritual Energy runs out of energy.


    He seemed to have lost too much blood.


    My vision went blank for a moment. This doesn''t matter. A green marble flew across my face from behind. I quickly turned my face away to prevent my face from being disfigured.


    But this also sobered me up a bit, so I didn''t let the array go berserk.


    "You dare to touch my face? You must have had enough." When I wiped my face, I could still feel the heat.


    "If you don''t want anything to happen to this brat, then let her go." Wang Yu shouted from behind.


    I turned around to look, only to see Wang Yu''s hand tightly binding Zhang Peng. I was shocked. When?


    "Bastard." Zhang Peng struggled a little, but it only brought him more pain.


    "Zhang Peng, what are you doing here?" I shouted.


    "I''m worried about you guys, so I came out to see if there''s anything I can help with. I didn''t expect to be caught the moment I came out." Zhang Peng lowered his head, a little ashamed, "Sorry."


    You really should be sorry for spoiling my plans. If the plan went well, we could have captured her alive, but now you''ve ruined everything. The next time he tried to capture her, it wouldn''t be that easy.

 C40

    "Let him go." I said softly.


    "Release the boss first," Wang Yu controlled Zhang Peng tightly.


    "You are not qualified to negotiate with me." I coldly looked at Wang Yu.


    "What did you say?" Wang Yu tightened his grip, "Don''t tell me you don''t care about this brat''s life?"


    I lightly glanced at Zhang Peng. Why should I care, he''s just a client to me. If you have no customers, you can look for one again. You need to know that Spirit House only deals in business and is not moved by any emotions. "


    Wang Yu was a little hesitant, but he grabbed onto Zhang Peng''s hand even more tightly, "Then do you want to try? I''ve already scared him out of his wits, do you care? "


    "Let her go first, I will naturally let this woman go." I thought about it, it wasn''t good for Zhang Peng to be dead, so I took a step back.


    "You first." Wang Yu is planning to fight to the end with me.


    "Wang Yu, don''t push your luck." I frowned. "The Heaven Calamity Cloud Formation!" As he controlled the array glyphs, tribulation clouds began to gather in the air above the array. Don''t challenge my patience. With her current strength, I''m not sure if she will still be here after the tribulation clouds descend. Who are we faster than? Would she die first, or would this brat die first? "


    I''m betting, betting on Wang Yu, he doesn''t dare to. Judging from the situation just now, this woman is very important to Wang Yu, but Wang Yu could also tell that that brat is really not worth a single cent to me. No, he is actually quite valuable.


    Wang Yu''s hands loosened and Zhang Peng instantly broke free from the clamping, flying over to my side.


    "Are you alright?" Zhang Peng looked at me worriedly.


    "Take care of yourself and go back." I shouted.


    Zhang Peng paused for a moment, then nodded. As he turned to float away, the battle in the world behind him was no longer something a ghost spirit like him could interfere with.


    "I''ve already released you, it''s your turn." Wang Yu was also betting, betting that I would not keep my promise.


    "He won the bet. I waved my hand and dispelled the Heaven Calamity Cloud. The spirit rune array was also dispersed. One by one, the Glyph Paper returned to my hands." You can go. You won''t get any benefits from the Antique Street. "


    The woman paused, then suddenly laughed, "What''s wrong with little sister? Why are you in such a hurry to chase your sister away? The two of us have been sisters for a while, and we haven''t properly reminisced about the past yet. "


    "Hurry up and leave." I snapped.


    It''s because my Spiritual Energy has already been exhausted, and that''s why I took a step back and tore off the Binding Spirit Return.


    "Aiya, since little sister is so cold, big sister is very cold-hearted." The woman approached him step by step. "Or is it that my sister is worried about something? Are you worried for your sister? Take advantage of your sister''s exhausted Spiritual Energy to do something to her? "


    I hurriedly placed the short sword across my chest. My vision became darker and darker. Having lost too much blood and my Spiritual Energy is exhausted, I can''t hold on for much longer.


    Two streams of blue fire quickly fell down and landed at the woman''s feet, forcing her to take two steps back.


    I felt someone behind me, a safe breath, and my body went limp as I fell.


    "Xue Er." Before I lost consciousness, I heard someone call me that.


    Most of the living prisoner s were dead and half of the main experts were dragged out by the Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang in various corners of the city. These two people were not courteous at all, and what did you not discuss? On our side, excluding the Antique Street, at least half of the citizens are currently lying in the hospital. The hospital is already packed with people, and more than half of the police officers in the police station have died.


    What was the purpose of such a fight?


    It was raining. It was the first rain in April. I opened the French window on the balcony. The cool wind blew in. I shrank back into the basket again, looking down at the rain.


    It had been almost a week, and the school had also been cut off due to the raid. Quite a few teachers and students had been affected, but fortunately, they were rescued in time and did not have many casualties.


    I fainted for three days due to excessive blood loss and excessive consumption of the Spiritual Energy. This is probably my most serious time, so Ming Yu ruthlessly chattered about using that self-mutilation operative method on me for a long time. Su Linger had temporarily stayed in the Antique Street and was protected by Qing Shui and a few other elders of the Antique Street. His parents were temporarily placed in the safe house. I think that''s the best way.


    But the aftermath would be very troublesome.


    I laughed. I should have known when I agreed to this matter. It would be very troublesome.


    A madman meets another madman.


    Blacky came striding out of the house and jumped on the basket. It reached out and touched its face as if to comfort me.


    "It''s fine." I reached out my hand to rub Blacky''s head. Sometimes, I really do envy it a little. If it wants to play, I can go out and play. If it''s tired, I can come home. If you are hungry, someone will prepare food. If you are tired, just find a warm place to sleep in and don''t worry about anyone or anything.


    Blacky stuck out its tongue and licked my finger. Some of the barbed tongues rubbed against my finger. After licking and licking it, it started to play with me again.


    He reached for the book he was reading, how it had come to be written in the book. Oh, yes, as if to say that the cause and effect of the cycle of karma were all in the dark, and believe it or not, it would all happen. No one could pry into what would happen the next second, because one second of prying into what was going to happen next had already changed.


    Someone pushed open the window on the balcony and entered, "It''s cold outside, come in," saying this, he picked me up without giving me any explanation.


    I caressed Tower Lord''s neck and lightly replied, "It is indeed a little cold."


    Luo Mingshang put me on the bed, reached out his hand to touch my forehead, to make sure there was no fever, then sighed in relief, "Sleep for a while. I''ll stay with you. "


    "I can''t sleep," I said, shaking my head. I''d been sleeping for the past few days, and though I liked to sleep, who could stand lying in bed all day?


    "Be good, I''ll accompany you." She took off her shoes and went to bed.


    I sighed and didn''t stop him. "Let him embrace me in a habitual manner." "Wife."


    F * ck! Hearing this, I couldn''t help but shiver. "Where did you learn this from?"


    "It''s a book." Luo Mingshang proudly showed off.


    "Don''t look at random stuff in the future." Teach bad kids.


    "Does Xue Er not like me to call you that?" Hehe, if you like it, then I''ll be damned.


    "Sleep, I''ll accompany you."


    Strange, did I forget something? Something seemed to be missing.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing my eyes widen, he asked.


    Oh, right. That so-called wedding night when we first met, this brat seemed to have said something to me. What did he say?

 C41

    His mind suddenly began to recall the events of that night, the things he had said, hmm... Oh, yes, underworld.


    I asked. "You said you''d been looking for me, didn''t you?"


    Looking for me the entire time shows that we knew each other, and this guy stayed at the bottom level of underworld for the past tens of thousands of years without coming out. Then how did he meet me?


    There was only one answer, and the previous me had also stayed at the underworld. And for a long time. Furthermore, it was at the lowest level of underworld, a place that normal ghost spirit could not even reach.


    Where a ghost can''t reach, how did I get there before? He didn''t understand it at all.


    "Yeah, that''s right." Luo Mingshang nodded his head obediently, as if he had found something interesting, and squinted his eyes slightly.


    Hey hey, why are you so excited? What are you trying to do?


    I thought about it in silence. There were some things I couldn''t figure out. Those who worked in this line of work would always pay attention to the past and present.


    "Xue Er, you ¡­"


    I subconsciously press my hand down, covering his mouth. Wait, don''t say, let me think things through first. I won''t ask anything.


    "Don''t say anything, I didn''t ask anything." Really, I''m not going to ask anything, so you don''t either.


    "But I want to." Luo Mingshang came over with a smile. Xue Er wanted to ask why I''m looking for Xue Er, right? Because in our previous life ¡­ "


    "Don''t say it, I won''t listen. "I won''t listen." I covered my ears. If you want to understand more, you want to understand more. The more you understand, the more you want to change. If you want to change something, you will regret it.


    If I don''t listen, then I won''t listen. I''m afraid that if I listen, I will make some changes.


    Rain was patting the windowsill, and a thick mist was forming a wonderful note on the window.


    "Alright, if you don''t want to hear it, then I won''t."


    Actually, you don''t want to tell me. We will have to pay back the debts of our past lives bit by bit.


    After the rain, the moon was eerily beautiful, the hazy light shone in the mist of the night, and everything became quiet, as if everything was not important anymore, the Milky Way was still shining in the night sky, the wind was still blowing on this street, homeless people, no longer lonely figures.


    Sitting on the steps of the shop, he raised the beer can to his mouth and took a sip. He frowned and sighed, "Was this decision of yours the right one?"


    "What is it? Are you planning to give up? " Su Linger sat beside him, casually picked up a bottle of beer, opened it neatly and gulped down a mouthful, "Sorry."


    I smiled. "There''s nothing to be sorry about." I let out a long sigh. "Actually, these kinds of things happen quite often. I offended some people because of accidents and disputes."


    "Actually, there is no need for all of you to do this. Actually, I am not worthy enough for all of you to protect me. Furthermore, you have sacrificed so many lives for me." "The tears mixed with the beer poured down his face." How could I, Su Linger, be capable of this? There is really no need for you all to do this for my sake ¡­ "


    "This is not for you, but for the entire Antique Street. The one who wants to take your life is only Long Yiming, he doesn''t have the ability to go against the entire city. In this incident, Long Yiming was his employer and also a puppet. " His eyes dimmed. It was just a perfect opportunity. Su Linger was merely an excuse to them, a convenient one.


    "Your world is truly difficult to understand." Su Linger laughed, "In this city, what secrets are hidden on this street, I don''t think I understand, and I don''t dare to touch it, because that''s not a taboo that I can touch."


    "It''s good that you know this." I shook my beer can. I didn''t like this kind of drink very much, and normally they didn''t let me touch it too much. But today, for some reason, I suddenly felt like drinking it.


    "Xue Er, have you ever regretted it?" Su Linger suddenly asked, "Do you regret knowing me, and regret accepting such a mission?"


    I smiled, "Actually, there isn''t much of a regret. In our line of work, we would more or less offend some people. For example, the people who attacked the city. They can''t be considered as the people you brought to the city. They are the old man''s culprits." So I don''t blame you. "


    I bit the edge of the can, and the scent of beer seeped in.


    "So that''s the case. I feel a little better now, but I still feel a little sad," Su Linger stared blankly for a while, then softly said.


    I took a sip of my beer. It was still hard to drink. "What''s there to be sad about? People always reach this stage."


    Su Linger suddenly looked at me, and kept looking at me. Tong Xue, your blood is cold, it''s really very cold. "


    I paused. "Yes, it''s cold. It''s a temperature I can''t even feel myself."


    "Does it mean that when you see too much death on normal days, your blood will turn cold?"


    "My blood was naturally born. Because of something that was destined from the moment I was born, it will never change." "I stagger to my feet, and the stars flash brightly in my eyes." I''m going to bed, so don''t stay up all night. You are safe in the Antique Street, Mr. Qing Shui will definitely protect you during this period of time. "


    "It will change, believe me." Su Linger''s voice came from behind.


    He turned around and walked into the house. His body staggered and his head was dizzy. He couldn''t tell the north from the south. It seemed that he really wasn''t suitable for drinking. He was drunk before he even had a can.


    "I went upstairs, swayed, and almost fell down. Someone caught me before I fell. I murmured to myself." Luo Mingshang. "


    "Yes."


    His eyelids could no longer lift, so he could only nestle in his arms as he said in a daze, "You haven''t slept yet."


    "Yes, I''ll wait for you."


    "Worried about me?"


    Luo Mingshang placed me on the bed and I looked at him blurrily. Un, actually this fellow looks pretty good.


    I chuckled and wrapped my arm around his neck. "Luo Mingshang, my blood is cold ¡­" Halfway through the sentence, he suddenly stopped. What was I trying to say? Am I drinking a broken piece?


    Oh, I remember now. I rubbed my eyes and smiled, "So, can you warm up?"


    "Yes, I can." In a daze, his voice was filled with confidence.


    Anything else to say? It seemed there was something else. How could I have forgotten it all of a sudden?


    "Luo Mingshang."


    "Okay."


    "Do people always come to your place when they die?"


    "Yes."


    Luo Mingshang adjusted his posture and rubbed against me.


    "Then can you take care of them?" Since they couldn''t change death, he could only hope that they were better off.


    "They? The people who died in the battle? "


    "Yes."


    "The Mystical Zero has gone to arrange it."

 C42

    Everyone is back


    His mind was still in a daze. He said something and did something, but he had no memory of that night. The only thing he remembered was the bright Milky Way and the fog that was all over his body.


    I was stunned for half a second. Oh, so the Mystical Zero had gone back to Hades to arrange things for everyone after not seeing them for so many days. "Thank you."


    "Why didn''t you just ask me to revive them?" Luo Mingshang did not understand. Mystical Zero was the same, I too, did not mention anything about reviving.


    "All things in the world have their own rules. Life and death are decided by fate and failure is determined by the heavens. This balance couldn''t be broken. Whatever it changed, it would have to pay the price. This is the so-called Daomization of Nature. " I spoke slowly. " The Dao can''t be changed by anyone, even if ¡­ "It''s a Deity."


    Luo Mingshang laughed, "That''s right, even gods cannot change that much. Furthermore, there are no gods in this world."


    Was there no god? I turned to face him. "Without God, what are you? Not... Is he a god of the underworld? "


    "That''s not the same. I''m talking about this world." Luo Mingshang laughed. so called Human Realm. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense." All the immortals are in the God Realm, yet you came to Human Realm to find a god? Oh, it''s you who would come to Human Realm. "


    "Actually, it''s not necessarily true. Long ago, there were gods in the Human Realm and their strengths weren''t inferior to those in the God Realm. Nuwa, for example, and the The Four Divine Beasts. They are all gods who have stayed in the Human Realm. " Luo Mingshang explained to me.


    I hastily covered my ears. "I''m not listening. I''m sleepy." As she spoke, she leaned against his chest and closed her eyes.


    "Alright," Luo Mingshang smiled helplessly, "Go to sleep."


    "Yes, and good night."


    "Good night."


    The wind chime sounded, and I, who was wiping the antique shelves, turned around doubtfully and saw a familiar figure enter the room. It was the Mystical Zero.


    The Mystical Zero blinked his eyes and said: "Boss, it''s all settled."


    "Yes, it''s been hard on you." I nodded. " "It''s good that you''re back."


    After disappearing for nearly a week, he had finally returned.


    I smiled. It''s good to be back.


    "Boss."


    I turned around and saw Ming Yu lying in front of the door as he looked at me.


    "I was startled." Ming Yu, are you talking about chastity? " What did he do to make himself look like this?


    "Is there anything to eat? "I''m starving." Ming Yu reached out his hand to me for help.


    I said, "Where did you go?" You made yourself look like this? " It seems that I haven''t seen her since the last time I taught her a lesson.


    "Save them." "Ming Yu was carried by the Mystical Zero into the house. I was detained and helped out at the hospital. The hospital has been suffering from too many injuries. I haven''t stopped for days, let alone eating. "


    "You''ve worked hard." What can I say now? He had to give her all the bread he had prepared in the fridge.


    "Boss, I strongly request for my salary to increase." Ming Yu shouted as he stuffed the bread into his mouth.


    "You didn''t do it for me. You have to raise your salary to go to the dean. Or the mayor. " I rolled my eyes.


    "You''re the one who hired him, right?" Ming Yu bit his bread and stared at me.


    The Mystical Zero suddenly frowned with a serious face. Just when I thought that he would teach me a lesson for this matter ¡­ " If Ming Yu and I are not here, boss, don''t tell me you eat bread every day? "


    They were not on the same channel at all.


    I blinked my eyes in a daze, "Oh, no more, I couldn''t be bothered to bathe, so I ordered takeout. Ming Qing came back earlier than you guys, and sometimes he also knows how to cook."


    "Him? What for? Boiled instant noodles? Soy sauce or detergent? " Ming Yu said with a look of disdain.


    I thought for a moment. "He knows how to make soup."


    "Pork noodles and seasoning soup?" Hey, hey, no matter what, this is your little brother.


    "No, it''s normal." I smacked my lips.


    "After living for 25 years, this is the first time I''ve heard that my stupid brother can actually make soup. The power of love is great indeed." What and what.


    "That''s good." The Mystical Zero finally revealed a smile, "Looks like I have to teach the boss how to cook in the future."


    "Aren''t you afraid I blew up the kitchen?" I hurriedly rejected his request. "I have to teach you how to teach Luo Mingshang, since I won''t learn it anyway."


    "That''s fine too." The Mystical Zero nodded, "Where is he?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t see that brat Ming Qing either." Ming Yu forced a loaf of bread inside and it finally came to life.


    "Ming Qing, I''ll let him go out and help me stock up. Luo Mingshang ¡­ Probably went out. " I thought about it.


    "He went out? "Where did you go?" The Mystical Zero frowned again.


    I shrugged. "Who knows." Then he suddenly thought of something, "Oh, right, that... What happened to the woman? "


    "I temporarily retreated last time, but who knows when I might come and find fault again." "Yes," the Mystical Zero replied. Boss, don''t use such extreme methods next time. In terms of strength, it''s not a problem for you to deal with them. "Why did you still use that self-mutilation technique?"


    "It''s just a quick battle." "I lowered my head. Actually, I just wanted to test how strong I am without using that power." If not for that brat Zhang Peng suddenly running out, I would have already captured that woman alive. "


    The Mystical Zero reached out to pat my head, "You can''t blame him, he was worried about you too."


    "I know." Sighing lightly, I actually don''t have to care about his life or death at all. It is just that at that time, it seems that I was really threatened by him.


    I touched my chest. Why? It should be cold, why would he hesitate?


    "Looks like I still have to improve on the Frost Lotus Dream." I murmured. However, the change in space from the edge of the city to the Antique Street was almost finished by this old lady. This technique is too useless. I was planning to rely on it to travel around the world in the future.


    Eyebrows... It''s a little far.


    The attacks came and left quickly. After the rain had passed, the weather was exceptionally clear. In the blink of an eye, April had passed.


    The surrounding storefronts opened one after another, and my shop was reopened. It was as if nothing had happened, except that the building that was still under construction in the city reminded him of that night''s grief.


    I contentedly lay in the swing basket on the second floor balcony, enjoying the beautiful sunlight. As more than half of the school had been destroyed, I temporarily didn''t need to go to school. I was really happy, I was really happy.


    He had a book on his lap. Even though he had read it countless times, he still liked to read the story inside. He reached out to brush his hair behind his ears, and his feet swayed in the air in the basket.


    The ring finger''s dark blue diamond ring suddenly flashed, and a certain heartless ghost appeared beside me. Just lean on me.

 C43

    He reached out to help him smooth his hair. He must have just woken up, with his long, soft, orchid colored hair that was messy.


    The blue diamond on his fingertip flashed, connecting to the ring on his finger, transmitting spiritual energy to him. After all, he couldn''t always sleep, was he planning on adapting for a year?


    "If you''re free, you should go down and help." It''s always a waste of money. But don''t touch the antiques, I still have lingering fear from that time, even if you go down as a mascot to attract some beautiful women.


    "Yes, I''m free." Heh heh, you like to catch my illness, don''t you?


    Forget it, there was no use in saying it.


    I continued to read. Luo Mingshang looked at it with half closed eyes with me. Halfway through it, he suddenly frowned, "I''ve read this book already."


    I yawned. "Well, I know, but it''s a great story."


    "Someone''s coming." Luo Mingshang raised his head and looked towards the stairs.


    I don''t care. People come whenever they come. It''s none of my business who comes to do business in the store.


    "Boss, someone is looking for us." Immediately, Ming Qing''s loud voice came from below.


    "Who is it?" I turned and shouted down.


    "Your classmate."


    Student? Which one? Su Linger?


    "Get up," I said as I opened Luo Mingshang''s head and put the book aside. He took it from me casually, as if he wanted to see the great story I told and where it was.


    I ignored him and got up. Wang put on a coat and went downstairs to see who was coming.


    The person who came was really my classmate, and could be considered as a half acquaintance, it was Mi Ya. He even brought Su Linger behind them. Su Linger also brought Zhang Peng behind them.


    Mi Ya and Su Linger were happily chatting with Xuan Lingmingqing, especially Mi Ya, who had been chatting happily with others the second time they met.


    Hehe, this is called love at first sight.


    "I thought so and went up to him." You guys really are free. "


    "Shuo Tongxue." Mi Ya looked over.


    "Since the school is not open, and I have nothing to do at home, I decided to follow Mi Ya out. Since I can''t go out, I might as well take a stroll around this ancient street." Su Linger was rather relaxed.


    Mi Ya nodded her head, "This is the first time I have been to this Ancient Street, it is really pretty, and it has been preserved pretty well. Before this, I always heard my sister say that I have never been here, so I was free today. I didn''t expect you to have such a big store when you look at it. "


    "Oh, not mine." I shrugged. "I''m just looking out for people."


    , who was at the side, rolled his eyes. What are you doing helping people look at the shop?


    "Isn''t Mi Ya a local? How come I haven''t been here before? " Su Linger was surprised.


    "It''s all my sister. She never asked me to come to this ancient street. She said that all the freaks would kidnap me and sell me."


    "¡­" I was silent for a long time. Hehe, Mi Nuoer, you taught bad to little friends, next time you give her something, I will pick the worst out of them all. Humph, humph, as a profiteer, he still has the nerve to speak ill of others.


    Ming Yu was already beginning to educate Mi Ya, "Don''t listen to your sister''s nonsense, half of the decorations in her shop came from us, she is definitely afraid of the things here being too expensive, so she doesn''t want you to spend too much."


    "But the things in this shop are really beautiful." Mi Ya turned her head and looked at the pair of jade bangles on the shelf.


    "Of course, of course I want the best ones." I didn''t notice Mi Ya''s courting death.


    "It''s not cheap." Su Linger was speechless, "Oh yes, you better not touch this thing randomly, who knows what kind of weird things it is."


    I sent three of them to work and called two of my own girls.


    "This bracelet is so beautiful, what era is it?" "How much are you selling it to me?" Mi Ya played with the two jade bangles.


    "By the time I looked over, it was already too late." Hey, what are you doing? "Hurry up and put it down, don''t touch it with your hand. F * ck, it''s bleeding. Don''t touch the bracelet, don''t drip any blood onto it." However ¡­ It was too late.


    "Hiss ~ pain." Mi Ya hurriedly put her finger that was cut by the patterns on the box into her mouth. Oh, I''m sorry, I dirty your bracelet. How about this, how much is this bracelet? "I''ll buy it."


    I had an expression of "I have nothing to live for". "You''ve gotten into big trouble." No need. I''ll give it to you as a gift. "


    "Damn, I want to be so generous too." Su Linger was jealous. She asked me for it with her paws open.


    "Fuck you, do you want the ashes?" I rolled my eyes at Su Linger.


    "Huh?" Mi Ya was startled, but also a little surprised, "That''s not good, after all it''s an antique, it should be very expensive."


    "Well, I really don''t want to tell her some facts." I''ll give it to you as... Think of it as a wedding present for you. "


    Mi Ya was surprised for a moment, "What''s the fake?" What did you say? Tell me again if you can.


    Su Linger was also stunned for a long time, the corners of her mouth twitched, "It can''t be, what a coincidence. "Don''t tell me all of these are ¡­" As she spoke, he scanned the entire store.


    "No, I can only say that Mi Ya has good eyes." I smiled.


    Ming Qing sneaked over again, and when he saw the bracelet on Mi Ya''s hand, he was startled, "No way."


    "Yes." I nodded to show that it was just as you saw it.


    Ming Qing immediately laughed, revealing two rows of white teeth, "Congratulations, you had an early son."


    Early son, your sister. Mi Ya was completely speechless. What''s going on with you two, what wedding present, what precious son you had, you didn''t take any medicine did you? " What did you say? "What nonsense."


    Ming Yu and the Mystical Zero also came over to join in the fun, "This ¡­ "Could it be ¡­"


    "Yes." I nodded, not wanting to explain any further.


    The Mystical Zero sighed helplessly, "Calm down, don''t think too much. Actually... "Actually, you just accidentally made a relationship with her."


    Mi Ya expressed that she seemed to be hallucinating, "You said ¡­ "What?" What do you mean by accidentally having a sexual relationship?


    "Calm down Mi Ya, you really need to calm down. Actually, this shop is different from others." The corner of Su Linger''s mouth twitched.


    I leisurely took the bracelet and brought it to Mi Ya''s wrist, "I told you before, our Spirit House specializes in doing business in the world over there."


    "The world over there? "Which way?" Mi Ya seemed to not have realized it yet, since in her impression, I was still a Taoist.


    "Next," Ming Yu said as he pointed to his feet. Simply put, it''s just underworld. "


    "You do business with the dead, are you not afraid of retribution?" Mi Ya exploded.


    "Hey, hey, we''re not tomb robbers." "It''s a business deal based on underworld. Simply put, it''s a match marriage."


    "Yin marriage." Mi Ya seemed to have started to understand, "Oh, you said before that you are a Spirit Medium."


    I nodded and finally remembered. " Yes. Not only me, the entire Spirit House is the same. "

 C44

    "Wait a minute, that''s why I ¡­" Mi Ya asked carefully.


    "Enter the Spirit House."


    "Destined with a ghost."


    "Blood as a contract."


    "I''m doing it for you." The four of us helped Su Linger realize reality, word for word.


    "Congratulations." I held onto Mi Ya''s hand all of a sudden, "Don''t worry, what I''ve chosen is a high-quality marriage partner. I''m sure you''ll like it. "


    Mi Ya was already petrified. She couldn''t react for a long time. The Mystical Zero patted Su Linger''s shoulder, "Alright, this is fate. He chose you and you chose him.


    No, she''d rather choose yours.


    "I... I, I, can I get a divorce. " Mi Ya''s hands trembled a little. She finally understood why her elder sister didn''t want him to come to this street.


    "Hur hur, I want to do that too." I had a look of helplessness on my face. I want to get divorced too. "If I could get a divorce, would I need to be like this?" "Hey, it''s all about free love, free marriage, and free divorce." Mi Ya covered his face.


    "No, no." I shrugged. "A year from now."


    "Wait." When the hopeful expression on Mi Ya''s face originally appeared on it, the corners of her mouth instantly collapsed. "What do you mean?"


    "Right now, the divorce will be reviewed for a year. Otherwise, do you think I wouldn''t want to divorce you?" I spread my hands.


    Mi Ya blinked her eyes, "Don''t tell me you''re also engaged to a ghost."


    "Mm, I was set up by someone, and somehow got married. "Similar to you, that guy is lying upstairs right now." I pointed to the second floor.


    "¡­" Mi Ya was stunned for a long time. "I suddenly feel less afraid."


    "Scared? There''s no need to be afraid. " Su Linger scratched her head, "Ghosts and humans are actually pretty much the same, you didn''t see her husband, you are simply a demon. Awoo, awoo, a demon beauty."


    "Do you want it? Would you like it as a gift? " I rolled my eyes at Su Linger.


    "Hehe, how could I have the nerve to ask for it?" Su Linger said with a serious expression, "I already have something in my heart. Keep it for yourself. "


    "Scram!" I glared at Su Linger, and then looked at Mi Ya. "He will probably go back and find you tonight to have a nice talk with you, if you like him too, you can try to get married later on, even if it won''t work out for a year. "Rest assured that the media sent by my shop are easy to talk about."


    "Yes, those who are hard to talk to were sent back into Samsara with just a few sentences." Ming Yu facepalmed.


    I scratched my head in embarrassment and reached out to grab Mi Ya''s hand. Let me see whose it is. "Ahh!"


    "What''s wrong?" Mi Ya became nervous.


    "It''s actually him." I immediately became serious. "No wonder he accepted your blood. You are the lovers of III. However, in his final life, he used up his reincarnation to exchange for your reincarnation. From then on, I became a ghost spirit of the Underworld. "


    Mi Ya rubbed the bracelet on her hand, "I don''t understand."


    "The more you talk about the things in your previous life, the more regretful you will be." I shook my head. More than once, I looked into my past life for those people, but what I received was not gratitude, but resentment. They were resentful that I reminded them of their past lives and resented that I destroyed their marriage. Thus, there were some things that, upon seeing them, would result in regret and grief.


    Mi Ya looked like she accepted her fate, "Oh."


    Hey, hey, don''t look like you have nothing to live for, "Don''t tell your sister." Otherwise, I would have been eaten by Mi Nuoer.


    "Oh." Mi Ya nodded her head, "But I always feel that it''s a bit embarrassing to take it with me, otherwise, what good stuff do you have in your shop that I can buy together?"


    "Cough cough, Xiao Ya, even in the Underworld, the crime of bigamy is very heavy." I scolded him with a straight face.


    Mi Ya looked constipated, "Is there nothing normal in your shop?"


    "No, I mean don''t touch anything else you shouldn''t," I said, shaking my head.


    "That''s why I got you to introduce him to me." Mi Ya facepalmed.


    I looked around, "That bamboo block over there is from the Spring and Autumn War Kingdom''s era. It''s just that it''s pretty much burnt down." I''m the only one who''s got it, except for the museum. "


    "Seems to be of great archaeological value." Mi Ya and Su Linger walked over.


    "Unfortunately, she''s not from the archaeology department. If those professors from the archaeology department saw him, they would definitely go crazy. "Even if it was burnt, it was preserved so well," Su Linger nodded her head repeatedly.


    "And the Nine Dragons Cup beside it. It was made during the Tang Dynasty, when only the Emperor could use this kind of jade cup. " I pointed to the jade cup beside it.


    "Of course, the dragon was the emperor''s representative at that time. If an ordinary commoner were to use it, it would be a crime punishable by nine familial extermination. " Mi Ya replied. It seemed that her history was not bad.


    "Exquisite craftsmanship, lifelike nine dragons. Don''t buy it, it must be very expensive!" Su Linger reminded.


    "I know, it''s useless to buy it." Mi Ya nodded. It can''t be used to drink water. I''ll die of guilt. "


    I helplessly smacked my lips, "And that one over there, Linglong Shuangyu."


    The two of them looked over, "Eh ¡­" Are you sure it''s not something you shouldn''t touch? "


    "Don''t think it''s the media just by looking at the couples," I said.


    Ming Yu who was following behind laughed, "This Exquisite Dual Jade is indeed not it, this is a modern technique, it was cut out from a stone that the boss was infatuated with a few days ago and spent 5 dollars to buy. Although this is the case, the jade is still a good jade, many people who wanted to buy it at a low price were already sold by the boss."


    "Hehe, I knew she wouldn''t sell it too low." Su Linger''s mouth twitched.


    "Five yuan ¡­" The corner of Mi Ya''s mouth twitched even more. "That was a fierce enough slash."


    "It''s a stone gambling game, of course we have to." I shrugged.


    Ming Yu shook his head at the side, "The owner will tell the peddler that she can either get five dollars to sell to him, or the owner will pay a hundred times the price. But if the peddler doesn''t want to sell it, he will pay a thousand times the price. "If not, I''ll smash his stall."


    "This is ¡­" Black lines lined up on Mi Ya''s head.


    "I''ll force him." Su Linger and Mi Ya''s appearances were similar.


    I couldn''t be bothered with them. So what if it was coercion? It''s fine as long as I have the item in hand. "And that ashtray over there."


    Looking towards the direction of my hand, Ming Yu felt a headache, "Boss, how many times have I said it? That''s not an ashtray, it''s an incense burner."


    "Hey, this ashtray is awesome. It''s so beautiful. It''s so small. It''s like a bell. " Su Linger took it from her.


    "That''s not an ashtray." Ming Yu corrected him. It was an incense burner that he could carry around with him. In ancient times, there were some rich and powerful women who would bring a censer when they went out. The censer was filled with spice, and although it had the same use as the censer, the fragrance was even richer and permeated into their skin. It''s like a little accessory. "


    "Great. I want this ashtray." Mi Ya picked it up immediately. "How much is it?"

 C45

    "Like I said, not an ashtray." Ming Yu was about to lose his breath.


    "Two hundred and fifty thousand." I immediately turned around and walked to the furthest soft couch before sitting down. "The counter is swiping my card."


    "May I ask how much the original price was?" Mi Ya held onto the small censer.


    "Five hundred thousand." Without looking up, I took a small box from the table in front of me. "Here''s a bag of spices for you."


    "Half price." Mi Ya thought for a while, "Alright, three hundred thousand and this pair of bracelets."


    "I did not say much. Since they wanted to pay me, I would be too embarrassed to not accept it." If you want to get married, you can come to me at any time after you''ve talked to that person, and I''ll give you a wedding. "


    Mi Ya looked at the bracelet on her hand, "Ah? And a wedding. Chinese Western Style. "


    "I''m fine with it. You guys can discuss it among yourselves. It''s a ceremony." I smacked my lips and poured myself a cup of tea from the teapot.


    Just as she was about to drink, she was snatched away by the Mystical Zero, "The tea is cold, so stop drinking it, it''s not good for the body. I''ll make you another pot. "


    "That''s great, I want it too." Su Linger smacked her lips.


    "Gone, this is the only one." Ming Yu smiled apologetically as he reached out to take the card in Mi Ya''s hand to swipe it for payment.


    "The weather is so good today. Let''s go out for a walk later." Mi Ya suggested.


    I looked at Su Linger, who also looked at me, with a pitiful look of anticipation. Just wait for me to say yes.


    Hehe, it''s good as long as I can make her do as she pleases. "No way."


    Su Linger''s face immediately fell, "Why?"


    "You have to understand, outside of the Antique Street, none of us can protect you." I scrunched up my face.


    Su Linger paused, she clearly knew of her own situation, "It shouldn''t be, they just retreated a moment ago, they shouldn''t return so quickly."


    "We can''t be careless." Mystical Zero poured me a cup of tea and said, "Because of what happened just now, everyone hasn''t recovered yet, especially the boss. If you leave this place and get attacked, it will be very dangerous."


    I looked at the bandage on my wrist. Un, indeed, even though Spiritual Energy has recovered, let''s try again, bringing along the five scum of battle. The one who is going to catch me alive this time is definitely me. I still have another customer for you guys, go and play on your own. There''s a historical monument behind the Antique Street, there''s a Gu Sha that you guys can go take a look at.


    "Eh? This is the first time I''ve heard of it. The two girls looked at each other. They exchanged glances.


    Su Linger thought for a while, "When did your client come over?"


    I looked at the time. You can go first. " I don''t have time to go.


    "Alright, we''ll be back at three." Su Linger pulled Mi Ya''s hand, "It''s just nice to see how you two got married."


    "¡­" I really want to tell them that when they get married, outsiders are not allowed to be there.


    Forget it, as long as he could coax her away, it would be fine to come back after leaving this place. At least today.


    The two girls went out to take a stroll, holding hands. Ming Qing tactfully closed the door. Boss, is this okay? " Hey hey, you already closed the door, is there any point asking me such a question?


    The weather was so good, the breeze was blowing, and the small wildflowers on the roadside were blooming.


    Luo Mingshang slept on the balcony with Xiao Hei while flipping through a few books at my feet.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps came from the stairs and Ming Yu came up, holding the vegetables I had just bought. I peeked at his face from the balcony and I was sure that there was a patch of green inside.


    "Ming Yu," I called out to her as I clung to the doorframe. "If today''s lunch is all food, I will stop eating." If you don''t want to eat, then don''t. There''s no need to be wronged. This is something the old man taught me.


    "Boss, at least have some food, otherwise, you wouldn''t grow up." Ming Yu was so angry that he stomped his feet.


    "Hur hur, I''m not a rabbit, what''s the use of eating grass." I rolled my eyes. Luo Mingshang nodded his head.


    "Who told you that only rabbits eat vegetables? Vegetables are rich in vitamins and cellulose. It''s good for your health. Otherwise, you''ll be this tall for life. "


    "I won''t eat. If it doesn''t grow taller, I''ll at most make it up to calcium. If it''s all food, then I''ll stop eating. If I don''t grow taller, it''ll all be because of you." I gloomily clung to the door frame to look at Ming Yu.


    Ming Yu was helpless after being stared at by me, "Good, good, good. I''m afraid of you. " He had no choice but to resign himself to his fate and go cook.


    Halfway through cooking lunch, Ming Qing stuck his head out from the stairs on the second floor and screamed, "Boss!"


    Ming Yu coincidentally came out with an extremely good dish in his hands. After being yelled at by Ming Qing, he was so shocked that the plate in his hands almost trembled and threw it out, "What? "How terrifying." Ming Yu carried the dish and smelled it, and then placed it on the table.


    Ming Qing shrunk his head, then popped out: "No, Sis, where is the boss?"


    "The boss is on the balcony." Ming Yu pointed to the balcony, then went back to cook.


    "Boss." Ming Qing shouted again.


    "What?" I was lying in the basket with the cat in my arms. I had heard him the first time he called out to me, but I couldn''t be bothered to answer.


    "Boss, this is troublesome, Mr. Qing Shui asked me to call you over." Ming Qing said indifferently, he didn''t have his usual lazy look of seriousness.


    "Mr. Qing Shui?" "I was stunned. Why would it be him?" I know.


    Ming Qing slowly walked up from the stairs, "Um, boss, why don''t we forget about it? Those old things definitely didn''t find you for a good reason, they must be after the attack last time. "What should we do?"


    "It''s fine, a bunch of old things, I don''t think much of them, they will just come to stop me, I don''t believe that they will chase me out of Antique Street." My voice was heavy, and my expression was grave. I know better than anyone why Mr. Qing Shui is looking for me, it''s just that ¡­


    "It''s impossible to chase them out. I''m afraid they''ll use this to force us to hand over the items." Ming Qing had an ugly expression.


    "If they say I''ll hand it over, then I will." I rolled my eyes. "What? You think I, your boss, am easy to bully? "


    "Hehe, no, no, definitely not," joked his boss. It would be great if he didn''t bully others.


    "Then shut up and go see what it is."


    "Why don''t we let the Mystical Zero ¡­" As Ming Qing said this, he suddenly shut his mouth. I turned my head and looked at him, a little puzzled.


    "Are you okay?" I asked over my shoulder.


    Ming Qing shook his head, "It''s fine, boss, let''s go."


    When he saw him, Qing Shui was waiting for him with a smile on his face. The only thing that was wrong was that his eyes were already a deep purple and he had a tyrannical aura around them.


    With Mr. Qing Shui''s other personality, it looks like the situation was indeed not too good.

 C46

    When Ming Qing saw his purple eyes, he instantly became stern, and placed me behind him. "Qing Shui, do you want me to make a move or do you want me to do it myself? If you dare to let him escape now, I will definitely let you sleep forever. "


    "Heh, it''s not like there are any enemies here, so I''m fine. Xiao Tong, something is not right. It seems that the Elders Guild is not planning to let you go this time, be careful. " Qing Shui smiled as he spoke to me, then turned and entered the house.


    I smiled. "Don''t worry. "It''ll be fine."


    "Is there something wrong? "Time is of the essence. Time flies, and a woman''s youth is limited." I held the freshly brewed tea in my hand. The tea had a clear charm to it, and the fragrance of the tea filled the air.


    "This time''s matter ¡­" Sitting beside me was an old man about fifty years old. He was one of the elders in the Antique Street and was also one of the only people in the entire city. He also blew on his tea and took a sip.


    "After the old man left, even if I took over the rules of this street, in this street, I am the rule. Besides me, the Elders Guild cannot interfere," I said while holding my teacup and laughing, "But this rule was passed by all of you, now you are criticizing me, what is the meaning of this? Deputy mayor Zhang. "


    "How should I put it? Tong Xue, you''re still too young. There are a lot of things that you can''t handle objectively." When I first agreed to this rule, it was because your master was still around. However, who would have thought that old thing would actually leave it at that, and hand over the entire street to you young people, "Deputy mayor faked a cough twice, then quickly drank another mouthful of tea.


    "What about the young man? "Now that young people have gained control of the world, young people shouldn''t let go and do what they want. If they continue to live under the protection of you old people, then if one day you really don''t exist, then this street will really be ruined." The temperature of the tea spread across his palm, dispersing the coldness that couldn''t be dispelled.


    "What are you saying?" The Deputy mayor glared, "Who''s not here anymore? Every good word from your mouth, you little girl, why would I think of calling you over to have a chat alone?"


    "Just to prepare me mentally. If I had to face the Elders Guild, I wouldn''t have to die such a miserable death. " I raised my head and drank a mouthful of tea before exhaling hot air. "Relax, I won''t die. I don''t place those old things in my eyes."


    "You are just too arrogant, that''s why Old Man Shuo has been worried about you. "No matter what you do, you are always strong, and your words are too bold. I know your talent is good, and your strength is strong, but you can''t be too impetuous. It''s not good for you." Besides the elders, other than the old man, I can only listen to what he has to say.


    I smiled faintly. "Heh."


    "What are you laughing at?" Deputy mayor did not understand.


    "Nothing." I drank the tea out of the cup.


    "Are you ¡­" Deputy mayor whispered.


    "If you want me to say what I want to say here, then those old geezers might lose even more face." I said coldly.


    Heh, forget it, I won''t ask anymore. You, on the other hand, should change your personality properly, and I don''t know who brought you there. Before Old Man Shuo left, he talked to me for the whole night, and said that he couldn''t stop worrying about you, but at that time, it was impossible for him to not leave. Deputy mayor suddenly shut his mouth halfway through his words.


    "What is it?" Directly cut to the chase, stinking old man, go around in circles a little more, you''re already so familiar with the place, yet you''re still hiding it.


    "Cough cough, alright, I''ll tell you now. Do you remember reading a book back then?" Deputy mayor asked.


    "I don''t remember." Three years ago, I said, expressionless. I''d forgotten most of what happened a year ago, three years ago.


    "Cough." With a dry cough, he leisurely said, "It''s an ancient book that none of us can read. Do you still remember what you said at that time?"


    I didn''t respond, just held the cup and listened. Mm, this tea is not bad.


    Seeing that I did not answer, Deputy mayor was also helpless and continued to speak, "I knew that you do not remember, you said that it was a type of individual character, created by a type of individual in this world. Old Man Shuo asked how you knew, but you said you forgot."


    I tried to think about it, as if I had seen a book, and just happened to see it, and said it in passing. However, he had almost forgotten the specifics.


    "This book was sent over by that door, but no one could understand the words on it. Only you."


    "Oh," I have every answer.


    "Actually, Tong Xue, you know what language it is, you definitely know how to translate, right? But even if you don''t want to read it, you also don''t want to translate it," Deputy mayor took another sip of tea and sighed, exhaling the fragrance of the tea.


    "I really don''t know." Even if I did, I wouldn''t say it.


    "Even Mystical Zero doesn''t know about those strange words, but you could understand it. At that time, we also suspected that you were telling the truth, but the final conclusion was that we believed you, but after we believed you, we began to suspect your identity." Deputy mayor laughed self-deprecatingly, "Regarding this, please forgive us."


    "It doesn''t matter. Actually, I was suspicious of you at that time as well." I shrugged my shoulders, unconsciously easing the atmosphere.


    "Suspect us? "Why?"


    "The words alone are written by a single person. There are only two types of people who possess such words in this world. One is him, and the other is his enemy." I softly said, "I had suspected that some of you were alone, but I quickly rejected it. If there really was such a person, you wouldn''t have been confused by an ancient book."


    "Yes, that''s why Old Man Shuo and a few other senior elders went to find the person you were talking about."


    I paused. "Actually, I''m not sure if those people are still alive in this world, or if they still exist."


    "He only left because he was forced. In fact, at that time, he didn''t even feel at ease with you, saying that you still don''t have the ability to live by yourself."


    "Heh, you make it sound like I can''t take care of myself. I''m still fine." I rolled my eyes.


    Deputy mayor''s tone was very calm as he chuckled: "That''s right, good, good. None of us expected you to grow so fast, to become the support of this street, and even the rules of this city."


    "Thus, you all, who had originally relaxed your vigilance, ended up welcoming a great gift from me?" The topic unknowingly returned to its original topic.


    "This time you did indeed do it, you were too reckless, for a Girl, for a mission, you already turned the city upside down," the vice president sighed, "This time they are probably going to advise you to give up on your Girl, instead, you have made your own plans."

 C47

    Make plans for yourself, huh. I''ve been planning for myself from the beginning.


    Have you really decided? Once I take this step, there will be no turning back. In fact, there will be no instinct, taking a step back is not a sea or a sky, but a road that will be beyond redemption. The road I walk on can only go forward, even if there are obstacles, it''s fine to destroy them.


    Even if I knew, what was waiting for me. I won''t stop.


    My life is to keep moving forward, alone.


    This is what he told me before. One man carrying all the steps forward, don''t stop, don''t retreat, just move forward alone as long as you haven''t given up yet.


    Dealing with the Elders would be much easier than I imagined, at least it would be easier than dealing with the Deputy mayor. I would be able to answer whatever they say, but whether I listen to them or not isn''t certain.


    "So, what is your goal?" "I shook my teacup and said in a limited manner." No matter what, the Girl is still a citizen. Could it be that you all want that crazy military Mu Chuan to manage this matter? "


    "In short, you handle this matter yourself."


    "It''s up to you," I sneered. "I''ve been doing it myself."


    "You ¡­"


    "In that case, I also want to ask a question." I put down my teacup and looked around at the four or five old guys. " Where were you when the attack took place? What are you doing? If you guys had shown up at that time, you wouldn''t have suffered so many casualties. Or could it be that you guys are too old to even fight? It would be better to retire early and find a place to spend the rest of the year. "


    "Pa ~ ~ ~" The tea cup in the hand of a lean man who appeared to be in his forties was crushed. " What? Could he move it? Do you want to try? "


    I put the cup on the table and stood up. He had reserved all his strength and skills to avoid dealing with his enemies and instead came to fight against his own people. Elder, you sure are capable. "


    "Bastard!"


    "Enough, stop arguing." The leader, who was also the oldest old man here, shouted, "This is our fault, but we also have a reason for this, but that doesn''t mean that you are wrong. You are the one who started this."


    "Oh, I did." I nodded, "Clan Elder, do you mean that I should give the things to Hua Jianli?"


    "You ¡­"


    "I don''t have any objections. That thing is useless in my hands, and I''ve even pushed myself into danger. Who would want to do such a thing?" I spread out my hands. "Then that''s good. The next time she comes, I''ll definitely give it to her with both hands."


    "You ¡­"


    I cupped my fist and said, "It''s getting late, I still have a customer, so I won''t disturb you for now." With that, he turned and left. He couldn''t be bothered to waste his saliva on these old fellows anymore.


    When she turned around, she heard someone speaking from behind her, "What an arrogant girl."


    Heh, arrogant?


    He was in a bad mood and did not want to work anymore. He took out his cell phone to tell Mystical Zero to reject the person who married in the dark that afternoon, and set another time. After that, the old lady would not be in a good mood after the fight, so if she did not want to affect the quality of the wedding, she would change the date for me.


    The sun was warm and warm. This kind of weather coupled with a bad mood made it so that one had to sleep at home. Some things were better after sleeping for a while.


    It was unknown when the school would open again. In any case, the students were not in a hurry, nor were they in a hurry. Even if they took two more days off, they would still be able to rest at home for two more days.


    Unknowingly, April had already passed and May was about to arrive. May Day was a big day, and it was also a good time to travel. The number of visitors to the Ancient Game City would also increase, so they took advantage of this time to organize activities and sell off all the defective goods in the warehouse.


    So these few days, you guys should just move all the things in the warehouse out and pack them up for me.


    May Day was also a good day, and there might be some sort of business.


    After seven days of vacation, I''m not happy at all. I sell too little, I don''t earn enough, I''m unhappy. I saw quite a few visitors. As the signboard of the Antique Street, the Spirit House is the focal point of the tour, but I can only take pictures at the door, there are also quite a few young ladies who rushed towards the two handsome men in my shop, as for Luo Mingshang, I did not let him off.


    On the other hand, quite a few people took a fancy to the spirit media of the store, which was bound to be related to Yin. A joke wasn''t something that could be bought or sold so easily.


    After the May Day event, the warehouse didn''t sell much, so it was time to put everything back.


    The first rain that came after the fifth one was sudden. The rain was a little cold, and the concerto of strokes and rain in midair followed the trajectory of the eaves, descending all the way to the ground.


    After pouring a cup of hot tea, he carried the cup to the balcony and sat down. The basket had been taken over by Little Black, and that was its den.


    Holding the teacup, he suddenly coughed violently. His throat felt salty, and he inadvertently spread his hands; his palms were bright red. He could not help but laugh, "Really, why is your injury so serious?" However, the backlash of the Spirit Binding Origin Skill, hehe, is indeed powerful. "


    Stretching his hand out to the balcony, the rain washed the blood off his hand and quickly mixed it with the blood and flowed down.


    He let out a long sigh and took a sip of tea, suppressing the discomfort in his chest.


    It had obviously been so long.


    How quiet, I miss you guys a little. I suddenly put my head back in my arms, unable to cry. I really am not suited to be too sentimental.


    In the humid air, a faint fragrance of flames could be smelled. In the rain mist, fiery red birds were flapping their wings and flying high into the sky, breaking through the obstructions of the rain mist.


    The rain blocked his forward momentum, so he had no choice but to fall, landing on the balcony.


    With a gentle flick, the black shadow leaped up, and the red bird had no choice but to spread its wings and soar into the sky once more.


    "Meow ~" The clear and melodious sound woke me from my thoughts in this quiet morning.


    He sighed deeply and placed the teacup by his side. It was really here.


    He put on a beige cloak, grabbed an umbrella from the doorway, and put the hood on. Before the umbrella could open, a figure approached him like a ghost in the rain.


    "Hey, isn''t it just that I haven''t paid you wages for a month? Is there a need to make yourself look like this? Let''s ask the Su family to give you a raise next month." I laughed.


    "Stop joking, boss." Ming Qing walked closer and quickly entered the house to take shelter from the rain, "Who would have thought that it would suddenly rain? It''s really tiring to protect that Miss Su from returning home. But will those guys really not come back? "


    Chapter 48 Going out for a walk


    "Mm, he won''t be here for a while." I smiled. "After all, I''m already injured like this. That woman definitely won''t be better off than me."


    "Boss ¡­" Ming Qing sighed, "Are the Sis and the Mystical Zero not here?"


    "Mn," I nodded, "Ming Yu went out to deliver some goods. The Mystical Zero dragged Luo Mingshang away early in the morning, but I don''t know where it went." I replied, "Hurry in and take a bath, change your clothes, be careful you don''t catch a cold, and I''ll have to pay for your medical expenses."


    "Hey, boss, are you so stingy as to watch your employees die of illness?" Ming Qing''s eyes widened.


    I smiled. "I just told you not to catch a cold. Hurry up and go in."


    Ming Qing did not enter the door, but raised his head and looked at the rain in the sky. After smoothing his hair, he let out a long sigh, "Boss, in this world, it is not as simple as it seems. There are still many territories that people cannot enter, do you know of a place called Carefree Island? Don''t look at the name like that, that place isn''t free at all. That was a world that was strictly constructed by a strict vow. Both my sister and I came from there, so Boss, you have to promise me not to cross paths with the people from that place. They are too dangerous. "


    "Yes, there are many unknown domains in this world," I said, turning around to look at the rain falling under the eaves. "But it doesn''t matter, you are all by my side right? With the two of you, as well as Ghost King Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang, I don''t think anyone would dare to offend me, hahahaha. "


    Ming Qing, however, did not laugh. Rainwater kept dripping down his fingers. Well, yes, but... "Boss, you can''t act alone next time. If you need anything, just make a phone call. I''ll definitely be here whenever you need me." It was the first time that he had seen such a smile appear on Ming Qing''s face. That kind of warm, gentle and perfect smile that was not hidden at all.


    I smiled and said, "Alright, I promise you that I won''t act alone anymore."


    "Oh yeah, are you going out, boss?" Ming Qing saw that I was dressed neatly and I was even carrying an umbrella at the door. Then, with a face full of satisfaction, he came over and said, "Could it be that this was made specifically to welcome me?"


    Hehe, welcome you? I might as well sleep in my bed.


    Where to? I turned my head and looked at the shop called Spirit House. Ye Zichen smiled.


    "Let''s go out for a walk." "No," I replied.


    "Do you want me to accompany you?" Ming Qing took off the suit on his body, and the white shirt underneath was also drenched in the rain, sticking closely to his body, showing the beautiful lines of his muscles.


    "No need, just take care of the shop." I held up my umbrella and pulled at my cape''s cap.


    Ming Qing seemed to understand my meaning. He did not chase after me, nor did he say anything.


    That day, the rain was not heavy. The pitter-patter of the rain was also sending off a Girl. The man in the rain had a complicated look in his eyes. He didn''t even know what mentality he should have or what kind of eyes he should have to face her.


    But as long as you can come back.


    No matter how long it takes, as long as you can come back. We''re all waiting for you here.


    As long as I don''t stay in this city, no matter where I go, it will always be their territory. I touched my pockets, yes, I brought my wallet out to take a walk.


    Where to?


    As I walked, I thought that perhaps I had never thought of such an outcome, or perhaps the consequences were no longer important.


    I didn''t bring anything, just my wallet. I didn''t run away from home or travel, I just wanted to go for a walk. The heavy luggage didn''t suit me.


    At 88 Ming Wen Road, I looked up at the number at the front door. This was where everything had started, the rainy night, the old man guarding the tomb.


    I walked slowly into the mausoleum. The white tombstones were like soldiers persevering in the rain. I started to look down the path at the tombstone. The last attack had made the tombstone much more numerous, and the pain of losing a father, a husband, a wife, and a family was something only they could know about.


    I walked to the nearest tombstone and stopped. This tombstone had been here for a long time, so it was exceptionally dazzling among the tombstones. There were several bundles of chrysanthemums placed in front of the tombstone.


    I slowly crouched down and touched the words on the tombstone. "Flowing Cloud."


    It was a name that everyone should remember. He was the first rule of the Antique Street, the first person to link man and ghost, a dao practitioner who did not have the goal of killing.


    I''ve heard about him from the old man. Some say he''s too weak, some say he''s too soft, I can''t judge him from a fair point of view, but I think we''re all alike, just for the better. There''s a better way, isn''t there?


    I touched the tombstone and muttered, "You''re actually right. It''s just that trust isn''t something that isn''t simple.


    He is also the person I respect the most, "an old voice rang in my ear," Even now, I still remember what he said. He said that people and people, people and ghosts, ghosts and ghosts, are all irseparable relationships, and killing demons is not our goal.


    "Yeah, that''s right." If one day, those so-called monsters and ghosts really disappear, then that would be the end of humanity.


    I got up and walked on. Ahead of me was where I wanted to go.


    "Where are you going?" he asked.


    "Whatever." I didn''t care about Luo Mingshang''s sudden appearance, so I replied very naturally.


    "Are you upset?" Luo Mingshang and I looked up at the schedule in the waiting room.


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I reached into my pocket and pulled out my wallet.


    "I''ll go wherever you go." This was the first time he saw this brat being so serious.


    I smiled and raised my head to look at the class table. "Luo Mingshang, have you heard of yinliu?"


    "yinliu?" Luo Mingshang did not understand. Is there such a place in Human Realm? "


    "Yes." I nodded my head, "In ancient times, yinliu were also known as the Penglai Immortal Island."


    Luo Mingshang seemed to be at a loss for words, "Why don''t you just say it to Penglai, why did you want to go to Penglai City to play for a few days already?"


    I smiled and shook my head, "The Penglai Island now is not the same place as the Penglai Island of ancient times. In ancient times, the Penglai Immortal Island that people spoke of is now called the yinliu, and very few people could find this place.


    "How did you know?" Luo Mingshang did not understand.


    I was silent for a moment before smiling and replying, "I was curious because I couldn''t find it because it was a legend."


    "Do you want to go?" Luo Mingshang held my hand.

 C48

    "Mm, he won''t be here for a while." I smiled. "After all, I''m already injured like this. That woman definitely won''t be better off than me."


    "Boss ¡­" Ming Qing sighed, "Are the Sis and the Mystical Zero not here?"


    "Mn," I nodded, "Ming Yu went out to deliver some goods. The Mystical Zero dragged Luo Mingshang away early in the morning, but I don''t know where it went." I replied, "Hurry in and take a bath, change your clothes, be careful you don''t catch a cold, and I''ll have to pay for your medical expenses."


    "Hey, boss, are you so stingy as to watch your employees die of illness?" Ming Qing''s eyes widened.


    I smiled. "I just told you not to catch a cold. Hurry up and go in."


    Ming Qing did not enter the door, but raised his head and looked at the rain in the sky. After smoothing his hair, he let out a long sigh, "Boss, in this world, it is not as simple as it seems. There are still many territories that people cannot enter, do you know of a place called Carefree Island? Don''t look at the name like that, that place isn''t free at all. That was a world that was strictly constructed by a strict vow. Both my sister and I came from there, so Boss, you have to promise me not to cross paths with the people from that place. They are too dangerous. "


    "Yes, there are many unknown domains in this world," I said, turning around to look at the rain falling under the eaves. "But it doesn''t matter, you are all by my side right? With the two of you, as well as Ghost King Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang, I don''t think anyone would dare to offend me, hahahaha. "


    Ming Qing, however, did not laugh. Rainwater kept dripping down his fingers. Well, yes, but... "Boss, you can''t act alone next time. If you need anything, just make a phone call. I''ll definitely be here whenever you need me." It was the first time that he had seen such a smile appear on Ming Qing''s face. That kind of warm, gentle and perfect smile that was not hidden at all.


    I smiled and said, "Alright, I promise you that I won''t act alone anymore."


    "Oh yeah, are you going out, boss?" Ming Qing saw that I was dressed neatly and I was even carrying an umbrella at the door. Then, with a face full of satisfaction, he came over and said, "Could it be that this was made specifically to welcome me?"


    Hehe, welcome you? I might as well sleep in my bed.


    Where to? I turned my head and looked at the shop called Spirit House. Ye Zichen smiled.


    "Let''s go out for a walk." "No," I replied.


    "Do you want me to accompany you?" Ming Qing took off the suit on his body, and the white shirt underneath was also drenched in the rain, sticking closely to his body, showing the beautiful lines of his muscles.


    "No need, just take care of the shop." I held up my umbrella and pulled at my cape''s cap.


    Ming Qing seemed to understand my meaning. He did not chase after me, nor did he say anything.


    That day, the rain was not heavy. The pitter-patter of the rain was also sending off a Girl. The man in the rain had a complicated look in his eyes. He didn''t even know what mentality he should have or what kind of eyes he should have to face her.


    But as long as you can come back.


    No matter how long it takes, as long as you can come back. We''re all waiting for you here.


    As long as I don''t stay in this city, no matter where I go, it will always be their territory. I touched my pockets, yes, I brought my wallet out to take a walk.


    Where to?


    As I walked, I thought that perhaps I had never thought of such an outcome, or perhaps the consequences were no longer important.


    I didn''t bring anything, just my wallet. I didn''t run away from home or travel, I just wanted to go for a walk. The heavy luggage didn''t suit me.


    At 88 Ming Wen Road, I looked up at the number at the front door. This was where everything had started, the rainy night, the old man guarding the tomb.


    I walked slowly into the mausoleum. The white tombstones were like soldiers persevering in the rain. I started to look down the path at the tombstone. The last attack had made the tombstone much more numerous, and the pain of losing a father, a husband, a wife, and a family was something only they could know about.


    I walked to the nearest tombstone and stopped. This tombstone had been here for a long time, so it was exceptionally dazzling among the tombstones. There were several bundles of chrysanthemums placed in front of the tombstone.


    I slowly crouched down and touched the words on the tombstone. "Flowing Cloud."


    It was a name that everyone should remember. He was the first rule of the Antique Street, the first person to link man and ghost, a dao practitioner who did not have the goal of killing.


    I''ve heard about him from the old man. Some say he''s too weak, some say he''s too soft, I can''t judge him from a fair point of view, but I think we''re all alike, just for the better. There''s a better way, isn''t there?


    I touched the tombstone and muttered, "You''re actually right. It''s just that trust isn''t something that isn''t simple.


    He is also the person I respect the most, "an old voice rang in my ear," Even now, I still remember what he said. He said that people and people, people and ghosts, ghosts and ghosts, are all irseparable relationships, and killing demons is not our goal.


    "Yeah, that''s right." If one day, those so-called monsters and ghosts really disappear, then that would be the end of humanity.


    I got up and walked on. Ahead of me was where I wanted to go.


    "Where are you going?" he asked.


    "Whatever." I didn''t care about Luo Mingshang''s sudden appearance, so I replied very naturally.


    "Are you upset?" Luo Mingshang and I looked up at the schedule in the waiting room.


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I reached into my pocket and pulled out my wallet.


    "I''ll go wherever you go." This was the first time he saw this brat being so serious.


    I smiled and raised my head to look at the class table. "Luo Mingshang, have you heard of yinliu?"


    "yinliu?" Luo Mingshang did not understand. Is there such a place in Human Realm? "


    "Yes." I nodded my head, "In ancient times, yinliu were also known as the Penglai Immortal Island."


    Luo Mingshang seemed to be at a loss for words, "Why don''t you just say it to Penglai, why did you want to go to Penglai City to play for a few days already?"


    I smiled and shook my head, "The Penglai Island now is not the same place as the Penglai Island of ancient times. In ancient times, the Penglai Immortal Island that people spoke of is now called the yinliu, and very few people could find this place.


    "How did you know?" Luo Mingshang did not understand.


    I was silent for a moment before smiling and replying, "I was curious because I couldn''t find it because it was a legend."


    "Do you want to go?" Luo Mingshang held my hand.

 C49

    "I know that with his identity as the Pluto, finding that place is only a matter of time, and he doesn''t lack time. But ¡­" "I don''t want to. I don''t want to go to that place for the rest of my life."


    "Oh?"


    "That place is very cold. It''s so cold that there''s not even the slightest bit of warmth. The people there have a cold heart and their body is also so cold. " I answered absentmindedly.


    "You do understand." Luo Mingshang laughed. Have you decided where to go? "


    "Yes." I smiled and nodded.


    There''s a place I''ve always wanted to go, but never had a chance to go.


    After so many years, I have never left that city. Now that I think about it, it is all a habit, just a habit of jumping from one cage to the next. It is just that the cage of the other cage is open, but I don''t have the courage or the strength to walk out.


    I leaned my head against Luo Mingshang''s shoulder, the sky outside started to become dark, and it was hard to tell if the sky was getting dark, or if it was about to rain.


    "What kind of place is the yinliu?" His curiosity seemed to be piqued by me.


    "It''s a terrible place." My eyes dimmed.


    "You said that the yinliu had the last god in the world. But a God still stays in Human Realm, how rare. " Luo Mingshang laughed.


    I paused, tilted my head, and found a comfortable position to lean on. "Let me tell you a story."


    "Okay." Luo Mingshang reached out to hug me, to make me feel more comfortable ¡­


    I thought about where I should start, and said, "It is said that it is also the same kind of gray and gloomy weather. The rain was accompanied by a crisp ring of the bell, and the sound of singing began to rise from the sky. "In that ancient house, accompanied by the wails of a baby that shook the horizon, everyone breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. A brilliant smile blossomed on their faces. This is not only because the child is safe, but because this child is special."


    "Special? Why is it so special? "


    "Because she is a god, a natural born god. From the moment she was born, she was the existence of a god." "No," I replied.


    "Inborn god, is that what you said, the god from yinliu?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    "Yes." I nodded, "She is really small. Xiao Xiao''s body is wrapped in a beautiful silk robe, and Xiao Xiao''s body, which is as delicate as a porcelain doll, is expressionlessly sitting there. She knew who she was and what she had to do. From the moment she could understand the words, the people around her had always called her Great God, Great God. Because this is the case, she didn''t even know what her name was.


    "What about her parents? Even if he is a god, he couldn''t possibly have come out from a crack in the rock. " Luo Mingshang teased.


    I was unable to laugh. "She doesn''t know that ever since she was born, she has never seen her parents again. They said that the noble gods do not need lowly parents." I paused and continued. " She used to say, Can you tell me my name? That was all she wanted to know. But, no one answered her, no one paid any attention to her, they only continued to call her Great God. She hates this name, hates everything here, hates being a god. "


    "I don''t even know my own name. How sad." Luo Mingshang sighed softly.


    "Yes, very sad." I closed my eyes, but I could not see anything. " I want to become human. "That''s what she always says."


    "Even if it''s a god, it should still be a human right? It''s just that they have the power of a god." Luo Mingshang asked.


    But I don''t think so, "she is not a person, she has the world''s only clear pupil, as pure as snow without the long hair without color. His hands and feet were sealed with silver bracelets, like a doll, and were placed inside the Ancestral Hall. From here, one could only see the outside world through Xiao Xiao''s window. She wanted to escape. She looked out of the small window and saw the birds outside. Birds as free as that really want to be as free as they are. "


    Luo Mingshang didn''t interrupt and instead, raised his hand to look at the two silver bracelet on my hand. He reached out and took my hand. There was a strange warmth in his hand, a different temperature from mine.


    "Autumn''s memories echo in my dreams. The snow in the sky stops in the wind. I will wait here in the quiet of the night ¡­" I sang softly. When did I hear this? I don''t remember it, but this song is congealing in the depths of my memory. After pausing for a moment, I looked out the window at the world outside and continued to sing, "The miracle of prayer, will..." After pausing for a moment, it finally became a sentence, "Will it come true?"


    "The memories of the autumn wind, I saw you, dancing in the snow, time had stopped. Deep in the night, I waited for you, looking for the secret ¡­"


    I didn''t sing out the last sentence, and in a daze I remembered something else.


    "She hates everything here, hates everything." I continued. " More than once, she had thought of leaving that place. But birds imprisoned from birth have no strength or courage to escape. He told her her name was Snow. "Tell her, snow, what a beautiful name. A flower that blooms in winter, a flower that grows in heaven. Every time it blooms, it would fall from the sky, dancing in the air. It''s very beautiful."


    "Time simply does not exist there. Minutes and seconds were nothing, even the sun and moon were negligible. A year, a few years, a dozen years. I''ve forgotten how long I''ve waited here, and how many times I''ve fled. "


    But... This is the last time.


    "But, she still escaped in the end," Luo Mingshang lowered his head and kissed my forehead.


    "She''s truly crazy. She doesn''t care about anything, doesn''t think about anything, and only wants to be willful for once." I laughed.


    "That song was very nice to listen to." Luo Mingshang reached out a hand and covered my body with a piece of clothes. "What happened to the secret we were looking for?"


    In his embrace, perhaps because he thought that I had fallen asleep, Luo Mingshang didn''t continue asking questions.


    If he fell asleep, it would be great if he could never wake up again.


    Three years, or three days, or perhaps three hours, three minutes ¡­


    Time was just an illusion. It was just that, according to the rumors outside, a Girl was missing.


    What kind of place is this? How far is it from home? Maybe I can''t even tell you.


    I sat on the stairs with the orange Milky Way at my feet. Luo Mingshang sat beside me and did not say a word, neither of them saying anything.


    The city was familiar and unfamiliar, and the remnants of those memories were something I couldn''t forget for a long time.

 C50

    Mom and Dad, I''m sorry.


    Regret, regret, guilt, I brought this city too much sadness, also owed a lot of sorry.


    After calming himself down, Ye Zichen held his hand and started to look around the alleyways one by one. Every street here is the same, and it''s easy to get lost if you don''t see the numbers.


    The fence was covered with small, pink flowers, and I stopped to look at an old man in the yard who was pruning the leaves of a beauty pine.


    Why did it feel like a century had passed and the circles around my eyes were starting to blur? I blinked, trying to see clearly.


    "Uncle seemed to have noticed something and turned around. I quickly waved to greet him." "Hello, Uncle. Do you still remember me?"


    Uncle''s eyes flashed with a hint of confusion, then quickly became clear and gentle again. "Oh, it''s you, little girl. Hello. How come you''re free to come and see me?"


    "My name is Shuo Tongxue." I replied with a smile, "I''m here to see you, so I might as well pass by."


    The old man put down the tools in his hands and walked to the door, a look of understanding appearing in his eyes. "Yeah, you have your own name now, not bad. Shuo, this is the name Senior Shuo gave you."


    "Yeah," I nodded, "I only know my name is Snow, and the old man said that my eyes are beautiful, so he gave me that name. Actually, he originally wanted to lazily call me Snow, but I rejected him, so he changed his name, but we discussed the order of Tong Xue and Xue Tong for a long time."


    "Hahaha, senior is still as energetic as ever." The uncle laughed.


    Back then, I lost half my life to avoid being caught by them. Luckily, this uncle gave me a ride. It was also the time to meet them. Today, I only came to apologize, "Sorry." Yes, I''m sorry, I''m sorry for leaving you all so much pain, but I patted my butt and left with the old man. I''m really sorry.


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that," the uncle scratched his head and laughed. "You''re right, I think they''re happy to see you like this."


    We were separated by a fence door, but we were more intimate than ever. Before he left, he took out a display table, on top of which was a photo that he had forcefully taken when we were travelling together. "This is for you as a souvenir," he said.


    I looked at the picture. The couple in the picture was the same. I shook my head. This is the only evidence they have in this world. I don''t know when they''ll disappear, and I don''t want to lose this one thing.


    Uncle gave me an address. It''s a cemetery. I want to go and see them.


    I pulled Luo Mingshang along to search the tombstones one by one, and stopped in front of a tomb. Under the white tombstone, there were two clusters of white and yellow autumn chrysanthemums.


    I squatted down and touched the name on the tombstone. "Lu Yu, Jiang Keer." She couldn''t help but press closer, kissing the two people in the photo, "I''m sorry, I''m really very sorry."


    "Hello everyone, I am Snow, do you remember me? "You should still remember. After all, I was the one who harmed you ¡­"


    "This is ¡­" Luo Mingshang asked.


    I touched the tombstone. "Yes ¡­" My parents. "Heh heh, yes, they are my parents."


    He could not help but laugh at the tombstone. He was a little desolated, "I am truly sorry for causing you all to die like this back then. I did not obtain any retribution. It really was ¡­" I''m sorry, but I really regret it. If only I had been able to do something and understand something at that time, how great would that have been. "


    "It''s just that, I really don''t know anything. I don''t understand why you guys would want to die for a person like me even if you guys clearly don''t know me and aren''t familiar with me at all. I don''t want to deny that I was wrong and wrong, but it''s a pity that besides being wrong, I feel so sorry for you guys."


    I felt sorry for that I didn''t know anything. I felt sorry for her that she had nothing but an empty shell. I felt sorry for her that she could face death with a face full of righteousness.


    "Do you know? I have now become the rule of the Antique Street. After inheriting the old man''s will, I can take charge of myself, but only after I have truly blocked everything in front of me will I realize how tired I am. "The relationship between people and people, people and ghosts, ghosts and ghosts, the relationship between us, damn it ¡­"


    I laughed at myself, "... "I''m so tired."


    "The old man left. He said that he was going to find that man alone. That''s too irresponsible. If you were still alive, I think you would do the same. Someone who can persevere with his beliefs and beliefs is truly an amazing person."


    The sky gradually darkened, I was still sitting in front of the tombstone, leaning on it as I spoke, "In three years of time, this old man taught me to take responsibility and to protect. Although there are still many things I need to improve on, even though my blood is still cold, it will still be alright, right? Mom, dad, I am your daughter, and I will be one for the rest of my life. "


    So, I''m really sorry. Not only because of what you have done for a person who didn''t have anything, but also because of what you have done for him.


    I had a dream that I was going back. In Xiao Xiao''s narrow room, he was wearing exquisite clothes. His heart was cold, and his body was cold.


    I woke up crying. When I woke up, my pillow was wet, my blanket was also wet, and the rain was pouring down outside the window. I hid in Luo Mingshang''s embrace and cried until the sun rose.


    I once again had a dream, that I would return to the Spirit House.


    As usual, Mystical Zero was responsible for calling me to wake up. She turned her body and saw that Luo Mingshang, who had always been leaning on me, had jumped from the window to the bed and then hid under the blanket. The fragrance of food drifted out from the gap of the door as Ming Yu cooked in the kitchen. Mr. Qing Shui, who was next door, had already brewed a pot of tea to welcome the morning guests.


    It really was the best dream.


    That night, it rained heavily and nothing happened. All that happened was a Girl who was hiding in his blanket and crying.


    "Xue Er, let''s go home." Luo Mingshang hugged me. He doesn''t know why I''m crying or what I''m sad about, he only knows that I won''t reveal such an expression in Xiao Xiao''s shop.


    Alright, let''s go home. Let''s go home.

 C51

    He went out to relax and came back to find that his home was the best. The person I loved the most was by my side, quarreling and having fun. I suddenly thought about it and understood that Spirit House wasn''t a cage, but a home that could be returned to if one was tired and injured while wandering.


    Perhaps, I don''t want to leave this place for the rest of my life. I don''t want to leave you guys for the rest of my life.


    "Ming Qing, don''t you want to see Su Linger off?" Watching Ming Qing basking in the sunlight in the morning, I am curious, didn''t he go to the Su Family to apply for bodyguards?


    Ming Qing waved his hand, "Miss Su has gone to her grandfather''s house. The contract clearly states that the protection zone is limited to this city.


    I was angry, "Then can you be lazy at the door? "Come in and work!"


    "Aiya, boss, I''ve been busy all morning. Let''s take a break and work hard together." Ming Qing rolled over and faced me with the back of his head.


    The veins on his head were popping out, "Ming Yu, don''t cook for him this afternoon."


    Ming Qing immediately fell off the reclining chair, "Boss, I was wrong, don''t be like this. It''s fine if I go. Even if they starved to death, they would have to pay with their lives. It''s really undesirable for you to do this. "


    "As expected, I will still starve to death," Ming Yu said as he facepalmed. "He reached out his hand and dragged the person in." "Go, move the goods over to the warehouse."


    Ming Qing talked while he bitterly laughed and went back to work, "Looks like I need to go to the hospital to check if I''m really yours, or if I just carried me back when I looked like you."


    Ming Yu kicked him from behind, "You stinking brat, do you need a beating!?"


    "Dingdang ~" a crisp bell rang. A black-haired, golden-eyed shota with short sleeves and a small golden bell on its neck ran in. The little shota held a red envelope in her hand, "Master, this was delivered by the postman uncle at the end of the street. This is for Master. "


    I reached out for the red envelope and looked at the little shota who was begging for praise. I smiled and touched his furry head. The little guy was also happy. Two pointed black ears popped out from his head.


    "Little Black is so obedient." I praised.


    "Meow ~" The little guy was really happy after being rubbed. I let out a clear cry and shook my body. The little shota turned into a little black cat and rolled into my arms. Its black fur was as smooth and smooth as satin.


    In the end, it was Mystical Zero who reminded me.


    "Boss, the invitation from the Auction of the Dragon Spring Hotel is coming next week, do you want to go?" When the Mystical Zero came back and saw the red envelope that was thrown to the side, she almost threw it away like trash.


    "Auction?" I was stunned for a moment before I reached out to take the envelope and opened it. There was an invitation letter with red and gold edges. Oh, that Auction. "


    "The annual large scale Auction, but boss you have never been there." Ming Yu carried the dishes to the table and wailed at me in grievance.


    "Then let''s go and see what good stuff there is." I smacked my lips, "Oh right, those 51''s in the corner of the warehouse haven''t been sold yet. I brought all the goods that I''ve stored for years with me to see if I can sell them."


    "Me too, me too." Ming Qing clenched his chopsticks and shouted.


    "You guys go ahead, I''ll take a look at the store." The Mystical Zero laughed.


    "Let''s go together, there are too many things." I sighed.


    "Many?" Ming Yu thought. He counted with his fingers, "I remember that after saving for a few years, there was still a pair of jade bracelets, the full phoenix coronet gown that the ancient princess accompanied to marry. Oh, I remember one of them was already sold to Mi Nuoer by you, boss.


    "A pair of jade bracelets, a phoenix coronet, a blue and white porcelain vase, just right for the Mystical Zero. Ming Qing and Luo Mingshang, each take one.


    "¡­" A group of people fell silent. "What about you, boss?"


    "Have you seen the boss at work?" I rolled my eyes at Ming Qing who asked.


    Every year, there will be a large Auction, although the location is different every time, it will always be a large entertainment club, those who can enter are either rich or powerful, are either famous or are senior executives, some antique masters will also be invited, Spirit House is always in the line of invitations, but I don''t feel like going there every time. In the past, when this old man was here, it was said that he would go every time to support him. But ever since I took over this place, no one ever saw the figure of the Spirit House on the Auction again.


    The Dragon City Hotel has been in the capital for a very long time, and is deeply rooted. The Auction could be considered to be of great importance here, and in addition, there are three special items for the Auction to choose from this year''s auction. The host does not reveal any of them, but Mystic Two is already very attractive, and I am also very curious, as to whether the so-called mystery is enough to attract me. If it''s not enough, hehe, I think I can destroy that hotel.


    The first time we flew, Mystical Zero spent a whole day and got me a passport from who knows where. When I got my passport, my heart was in turmoil, it was so quick, wasn''t it troublesome to get a passport? Copying is not that fast, where did you get it? Forget it, if he could use it, then so be it.


    Ming Yu had booked a plane ticket one day in advance, so I had actually wanted to go there one day more. However, after hearing about the consequences of going there from the Mystical Zero and hearing about it from his smile, I changed to going there one day earlier. Actually, I have to say that I am very glad that I listened to Mystical Zero''s words. After all, as a person who slept unconscious the moment he got on the plane, if he arrived at the hotel that day, he would probably be able to sleep through the night.


    It''s not a metaphor. I really don''t know when I got to the hotel, but when I woke up it was already 9: 30 the next morning.


    The Auction should have already started, I wasn''t in a hurry, and ate my breakfast properly before slowly making my way to the Dragon City Hotel. By then, I estimated that it was already noon, and the Auction had already started. Actually, I really want to ask the Mystical Zero why she didn''t directly order a room at the Dragon City Hotel from the start, how much trouble did she save, and why she could still sleep for a while. Are you short of money? Looking for me.


    After handing in the invitation letter at a casual pace, he was brought by the waiter to the private room. Ming Qing was brought to register the antiques he brought with him into the afternoon free trade area, where the Auction s were in the main hall. The private rooms around them were divided into three to nine different grades.


    The Auction doesn''t allow us to bring pets, and the plane won''t work either. Thus, Xiao Hei is lying on the balcony on the second floor waiting sadly. As for the transformation, I didn''t even think about it.

 C52

    It wasn''t that I was cruel. Firstly, he didn''t have any ID, secondly, he had to buy a plane ticket to go out with us. Third, he thought that I was employing child labour when he went out with us.


    Therefore, Little Black is sorry.


    A few leading heads of the business world were gathered in groups of twos and threes in the hall by the entrance. I didn''t look around, nor did I bother to pay attention to anyone, I didn''t want to waste my breath. Nonsense, I don''t think anyone here knows me, but a lot of people seem to know me. Peeping Tom, you guys? If you have the ability, come up and strike up a conversation.


    "Eh? Tong Xue? " "The voice is so familiar. Hur Hur, I don''t know it. I really don''t know it, so don''t come over." Tong Xue, it''s me, what''s wrong? "I don''t know him after a few days."


    "Hur Hur Hur, how could that be? I thought I heard wrong." The corner of my mouth twitched. Sure enough, a disaster couldn''t be avoided.


    Su Linger walked to my side under the astonished gazes of everyone present, "What a coincidence, why are you here?"


    "Come and play with your friends." [That is easy for me to say, a bunch of people spitting out blood. Please don''t make it so easy for me, young mistress.] "This is the Auction, is it a place that can come at will?" "What about you?"


    "I came with grandpa. grandpa is the curator of the museum. I can come to see grandpa if he is invited." Su Linger scratched her long hair. At this time, an old man with a white beard walked over to her side.


    "Ling Er, is this your classmate?" This old man should be Su Linger''s grandfather. Gray beard, very scholarly demeanor, is the kind of person I admire.


    Su Linger nodded her head, "En, yes, good sisters from the same department."


    Hehe, sorry, I''m really not familiar with you.


    "He looks familiar!" Su Muchan looked up and down, "Oh, I remember there''s a pillow that''s waiting for you in your room, it looks a lot like your classmate."


    "Pfft ¡ª ¡ª" I didn''t say anything, but Ming Qing and Ming Yu, who were behind me, actually sprayed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Boss, you really know how to eat both men and women." A married man won''t let this go either. " Ming Qing said softly. Ming Yu quickly pulled. Please, the boss''s face had changed. You don''t even want your salary anymore, right?


    "Hur hur, about that, don''t misunderstand, I''m not a pervert." Su Linger hurriedly explained, "It was a complete misunderstanding, a real misunderstanding."


    I didn''t pay attention to Su Linger, but rather smiled sweetly at him, causing Ming Qing to shiver for no reason. Boss, don''t be like this, he''s wrong, he doesn''t dare do it again, I immediately turned to Su Linger and smiled, causing Su Linger''s face to change, then turned back to Su Muchan. My name is Shuo Tongxue, I''m Su Linger''s friend. "


    Hearing the name Shuo Tongxue, the surrounding people''s expressions changed. Hehe, am I that famous? No wonder, Shuo Tongxue, the owner of Spirit House was actually a teenage child.


    Su Muchan was startled when he heard my name, "Shuo Tongxue? You are Shuo Fangzhou''s disciple? "


    "Grandpa Su knows my master?" It was best to give some face to the old man outside.


    "Hur hur, it''s more than just knowing each other." Su Muchan stroked his beard. Now that you have saved Ling Er, it looks like our Su Family will owe your Spirit House a lifetime. If you have any troubles in the future, just come find me. "


    I smiled and nodded. " Then I''ll thank Grandpa Su on behalf of my master here. I''ll take my leave first. " As he said this, he bowed slightly and bid farewell before leaving.


    "Xue Er, are you alright?" Luo Mingshang''s expression had been a little strange since the beginning.


    "It''s nothing, what''s wrong?" I turned my head to look at Luo Mingshang and held his hand.


    "You ¡­"


    The Mystical Zero laughed, "He should be curious, Boss, you were so polite just now."


    My face fell at once. With a wave of his hand, he directly stored him into the ring. Hehe, a spiritual medium is indeed easy to use.


    "Wah!" My wife, I was wrong. " Luo Mingshang screamed miserably before she disappeared.


    He brought three people into the private room and casually ordered a pot of tea, a few plates of delicate snacks and a plate of fruits before sitting down to watch the auction. These few items weren''t many, but they had already cost several tens of thousands, causing me to feel a sense of heartache. In a good place things go up.


    He held a jade teacup in his hand and slowly sipped on a fragrant tea. Behind him, the two children only ate fruit and snacks as they took a glance downstairs. Currently, more than half of the Auction were already being auctioned off, and the one auctioned off was a bronze sword, which had already reached over a million during the Warring States Era.


    "They were around the middle and late stage of the Warring States Era. Judging by the quality of their colors, they should have been buried along with the tombs of the dukes. They should have been fought over." This kind of place was also a good place to learn. Ming Yu looked at the things below in succession.


    "Mmm, but there''s some damage, I don''t think I saw it. Judging by its length and thickness, this sword doesn''t seem like a war sword, but more like a accessory. It should have a tail like a sword spike or a jade pendant, but this one doesn''t." "The Mystical Zero added. That''s why it''s over a million. "We''ve lost."


    "This kind of place is a place for gambling to begin with. No matter what it is, as long as you enter the Auction s, it will double as well." I shook my tea in boredom.


    The second item was a set of interior decorative vase made of blue and white porcelain from Song Dynasty. There were four of them in total, namely, cold plum, pine cypress, green bamboo, green chrysanthemum, and beautiful painting. If I were to buy one alone, it would cost several tens of thousands.


    The vase was Song Dynasty''s, no matter how expensive it was, it wouldn''t exceed a million. I shook my head. This time, he had really struck it rich.


    "The vase is preserved and the painter is surprised, but there is no seal from the origin or the porcelain kiln. Whether it is real or fake is yet to be determined." Ming Qing shook his head.


    "Then you are wrong. Even in the Song Dynasty, those four antiques were worth hundreds of thousands of taels of silver. The four bottles are passed down from our ancestors, and the drawings on them are not ordinary drawings, but are mixed with cinnabar jade''s pigment. cinnabar originally had the ability to repel ghosts and repel evil spirits, and cinnabar jade is even rarer, and the number four represents a combination. " "Mystical Zero explained. They do not have the seal of the kiln because they are not ordinary porcelain bottles, but refined by a senior from the Daoist Sect or were originally made by the Daoist Sect. "


    "Wah!" It''s so fierce. " Ming Qing was surprised. As long as those four bottles are not broken, and are not taken apart and sold, then there would be no need to worry about the future generations of ancestors. "

 C53

    "You can put it like that," the Mystical Zero nodded, "Boss, do you want to remind that buyer?"


    "Other people''s affairs have nothing to do with us." I smiled. I was free, so I had no time to remind others.


    The two siblings behind me started to look at the food as they ate all the pastries and melon fruits on the plates. Whether to add a few comments or not, when they were done eating, Ming Yu ran out to buy another two catties of crayfish. Seeing this, the waiter was dumbfounded, he did not even dare to stop him, he probably belonged to my shop.


    Su Linger went out to the toilet and met Ming Yu, who bought a lobsters. The two girls acted the same as before, and then Su Linger was lured over by the lobsters.


    Tong Xue, you''re awake, "Su Linger said as she spat out the lobster skin," You really can sleep. It''s already the last.


    "So fast." "I yawned and looked at the lobster skin on the table, feeling a little helpless." "Hey, pay attention."


    "Boss, do you want to eat it? The prawns around here taste quite good, much better than the prawns that were newly opened near our store. " Ming Yu waved his hand as he picked up a small, half-eaten lobster.


    When I picked up the teacup, I found that my tea had turned cold, so I could only order a pot of tea and a few plates of dessert. Turning my head to look at the auction, I saw that the room across the table was filled with Su Muchan. The Su Family''s old man was smiling at me as he nodded his head, and I returned the greeting with a smile. As he glanced at Su Linger, Old Man Su''s face was filled with embarrassment.


    This was already the fifth of the four copper coins that had appeared in the world, with the starting bid of 3 million. As soon as the auction started, there were countless people bidding, and after half an hour of not listening, it rose from 3 million to 10 million. Su Muchan seemed to be determined to win the bid, and continued to bite on it, and finally bid for the copper coin with 25 million.


    Behind him, the crowd began to discuss, "Twenty-five million to buy a finger-sized copper coin, is this old man crazy?" Su Linger stared at the lobsters in shock.


    Ming Yu licked his fingers, "This kind of copper coin is rarely seen in the four directions, in the entire world, there are only five of this kind."


    "Are you for real? You can''t use it to buy things, what''s the use of buying it?" Su Linger was surprised.


    "You don''t understand. Your grandfather is the curator of the museum, and those rare things are more important than his life in his eyes. This is what you call being dedicated to work." Ming Yu reprimanded.


    "Tsk, wasn''t there a lot of this kind of copper coins in the ancient times?" Su Linger smacked her lips.


    "It''s different, this kind of square copper coin is very different from the ancient copper coins in terms of materials. It''s said that the material is a substance that doesn''t exist on Earth, and some kind of archaeologists and scientists have yet to give an answer," Ming Qing shrugged.


    "Ming Qing." Ming Yu suddenly shouted.


    "What?" Su Linger scratched her head.


    "I knew what they were talking about, so I shook my head, looked down, and changed the subject." The second item is also out. "


    The second item also appeared, not from home, but from a set of jewelry, from the crown to the necklace to the bracelet, in the eighteenth century when the empress of Elizabeth ascended the throne. The diamond inlaid gem was the most beautiful gem in the world, especially the one inlaid in the crown. It was a lot bigger than the largest gem in the world, it was a sparkling blue color, like a gem that had been proven to be the biggest gem in the world.


    "So beautiful." Su Linger''s eyes lit up.


    "It''s just too expensive." Ming Yu added, although women and giant dragons had the same stats, they would lose control of themselves when they see something shining, but would not be willing to spend their own money.


    I just glanced at it and said, "This jewel can only be used to store. Not to mention the antiques, I really doubt that the empress can make them dance without turning on the lights. If there is a sniper, we probably don''t even need a sniper''s lens to see where the light is coming from."


    "Boss, you''re spitting a mouthful of sh * t." Ming Yu gave me a thumbs up.


    The group discussed until the final item appeared. The host first called out the starting bid of 30 million and then mysteriously lifted up the red cloth to see what was underneath. I suddenly frowned. Ye Zichen reached out to ring the bell beside him. This was an auction bell, and each ring was one zero less than the starting bid.


    Hearing someone ring the bell, just as the others were about to do so, the host''s face suddenly changed and he opened his mouth! My apologies everyone, today''s Auction ends here, our last item, yin yang fish, has already been bought by the Boss Shuo in room number 1. If you are interested, you can all enjoy a meal in the hotel, we still have small Auction s in the afternoon.


    Hearing Boss Shuo, all those who were about to pull the bell immediately retracted their hands. Very few people in the Spirit House didn''t know what the boss of the Spirit House was up to, and many people knew how good the boss of the Spirit House was, so no one didn''t know how crazy the boss of the Spirit House was.


    "Ming Qing, go get the goods. Ming Yu, you follow Su Linger down to order some food, I''m tired, go in and sleep for a while. Mystical Zero, help me keep watch. " I pulled the bell, yawned, and got up to go to bed in the back room.


    "Oh." Ming Yu nodded, he cleaned up the small lobsters and lit the incense before bringing Su Linger out.


    "What''s wrong with Tong Xue?" Did you not sleep well last night? " Su Linger asked, puzzled.


    "It''s alright. When the boss is bored, it''s easy for him to get sleepy. It''s the same usually when he''s in the store." Ming Yu explained. You don''t have to care too much about it, just get used to it. "


    There was no one in the room, the Mystical Zero was just standing guard outside. Without saying a word, I couldn''t sit still any longer, "Are you not planning to ask?"


    "There are some things that the boss can say whenever he wants to." The Mystical Zero replied with a smile.


    "Heh, I wonder who was the one who tried to force the question by pinching his neck." I laughed and sat up.


    "Boss, aren''t you sleeping?" I felt his eyes on me through the screen.


    I was silent for a moment, then said slowly, "The pair of Yin-Yang fish are not ordinary creatures."


    "Yes, I can feel that it''s a Fate Stone." "The Mystical Zero also guessed it." Furthermore, it isn''t like ordinary Fate Stone. "


    "It''s Zhang Peng''s Fate Stone." "As your Ghost King, you should have also understood Zhang Peng''s past life before. Have you ever thought about it? "


    The Mystical Zero thought for a bit, then lightly shook her head, "Who knows, it actually turned out like this."

 C54

    I lay back down and looked at the quaint ceiling. "I''m regretting taking this mission. Do I still have any room to regret?"


    "I heard the laughter of the Mystical Zero and heard his footsteps getting closer." What is there to regret, our mission is to take care of Su Linger until graduation, we only need a few months time, as long as she finishes her work, then everything that happens afterwards will have nothing to do with us. "


    Is it all right? Could it really be okay?


    "Or could it be that the boss is confused?" The Mystical Zero came over.


    "I touched my chest, feeling confused." But what I promised Zhang Peng, is that there is no time limit. " "Did he dig a hole for himself?" "Should I tell him?"


    "Not for now." After all ¡­ Forget it, don''t tell him for now. " The Mystical Zero ruffled my hair. It will be fine, believe me. "


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "Rest. I''ll watch for you." The Mystical Zero stood up and walked out.


    I didn''t expect it to be like this, what''s wrong with me? Why did he suddenly become afraid?


    After sleeping feeling especially cold, who turns off the air conditioner so low? Frozen her to death.


    Ming Yu and Su Linger ordered their meal well, and the moment they returned to the private box, the two of them shivered at the same time. What happened? Is the air conditioner too low? It did not seem to be there. When he looked again, he saw Mystical Zero and a man sitting on a chair with white shirt and pants staring at each other.


    "Young Master Dongfang, please go back. My boss will not see you." The Mystical Zero stood with her hands behind her back, showing a gesture of invitation.


    "I''ll wait here. She''ll meet me." The man''s tone was icy cold to the bone, causing the room to become even colder. Immediately, an ominous feeling that a stranger was not allowed to enter spread.


    "The boss is still resting. I believe you don''t want to disturb the boss, right?" The Mystical Zero remained motionless.


    "I''ll wait here!" The man repeated, word for word, righteously.


    The Mystical Zero was helpless, he knew he couldn''t chase this guy away! "Then he helplessly bowed to the man, and walked towards Ming Yu and Su Linger''s side. "You two go in first."


    "Who is this?" Su Linger was curious.


    "Let''s go in first." Ming Yu pulled Su Linger into the house and closed the door, then heaved a sigh of relief, "You scared me to death."


    "Sis, are you alright?" Ming Qing had hidden inside for a while already.


    Su Linger looked down, "Wa! Ice element beautiful guy, who is it? "


    Facing Su Linger''s infatuation, Ming Yu shook his head and replied: "Young Master Dongfang, I''m here to look for Boss."


    "East ¡­" Su Linger was shocked. She sucked in a cold breath, Dongfang Family was the head of the Four Great Clans, the most deep-rooted ancient clan in this continent.


    "Damn, the Spirit House has such a deep background, you even know the young master of the Dongfang Family?" Su Linger was extremely terrified! Could she be here for revenge, or is it because she has taken a fancy to Tong Xue? "


    "He''s here for revenge." Ming Qing said snappily. "The boss''s senior brother."


    "Senior apprentice-brother." Su Linger instantly thought of all kinds of palace Battle Brains of the Upper Ranking Warrior. Not going to be... He is the successor to the Spirit House, and Tong Xue stole his successor identity, so she came to take revenge? "


    Ming Qing facepalmed, "What are you thinking, of course not, the boss and his senior''s love and hatred must start from when the boss first arrived."


    "Just cut me a long story short." Su Linger said sinisterly.


    "Simply put, the boss'' talent is good, but the eldest young master can''t compare to the boss at all. Just when he finally won and got ready to propose, the boss picked us up and brought us back. At this time, his family also brought him back." Ming Qing said in a single breath.


    Su Linger raised her eyebrows, "That means the target of your revenge is you?" "It''s obvious that he''s a love rival who is fighting over a marriage." How come I don''t see Tong Xue? "


    "It''s not that we don''t want to see him, it''s just that every time we meet, the boss will deduct our wages." Ming Yu said as he gnashed his teeth.


    "Huh?" Su Linger scratched her head in puzzlement.


    "So now, you still want your salary deducted?" After listening for a long time, I couldn''t hold it in anymore. Ming Qing had told me too many things, I didn''t even know that my Senior Brother, that Ice-Faced Brother had once asked me to marry him. Paedophilia.


    I leaned lazily against the door. A white shirt was hanging from my shoulders, and three buttons on the pink cheongsam were unbuttoned, revealing my fair skin, half bare shoulders, and a lazy expression. My eyes were misty and hazy from just waking up.


    Seeing this scene, the three of them were all stunned, Su Linger even more so, had a nosebleed, Ming Qing rubbed his nose, seeing this scene, even if they were to be deducted of their one year salary, it was still worth it.


    "Senior Brother, you''re here?" I asked, yawning.


    "Yes." Ming Qing hurriedly lowered his head and wiped his nose.


    I sighed helplessly, and sure enough, there was no way to avoid this disaster. "I understand." I left the door frame that was leaning against it, "You guys can go to the dining hall first." After which, he turned and left the room.


    The man outside was still sitting with his back facing her, the Mystical Zero beside him was ice-cold. Hehe, Mystical Zero, have you been assimilated? Mystical Zero, you go with them first, leave this to me. " I whispered.


    The Mystical Zero didn''t reply. It only gave me a light smile, then bowed and turned to leave.


    I yawned again, and when I saw the man, I smiled. " Senior Brother, long time no see, you''re so free? "


    The man turned around. His face looked like the face of someone who would bring calamity upon a country. It''s just too cold, not my food. "What?" The man looked at me and frowned. The ominous feeling suddenly became even stronger, and his face became dark. "How is this possible?"


    I shivered. Ye Zichen sat in front of the table in a daze.


    Dongfang Ze walked forward to help me straighten my clothes, and then tied up the buttons. "Leaving home to meet guests when your clothes are not properly dressed, what kind of etiquette is this?"


    Damn, so that''s what I meant. I scared the hell out of my grandaunt. I hate reflexes.


    He didn''t bother to do anything as he allowed Dongfang Ze to tie my wounds and pull my clothes. "Oh."


    "Oh what?" Dongfang Ze tied up my clothes, extended his hand and patted my head, "I really suspect that Master is right and wrong when he handed Spirit House over to you."


    "Hur hur." The corner of my mouth twitched.


    Smoke curled up from the tea. After three rounds, the pot of tea had been changed. The tea had become a little lighter, but the taste remained the same in his mouth.


    "No matter if it is the case or not, the Spirit House has grown greatly under my hands."


    "Spread the news, do you think the scam you are doing now is called Spreading the light?" Dongfang Ze glanced at me.


    "What do you mean by deceit? When did I do it?"


    "Heh." Dongfang Ze copied me and sneered.


    I couldn''t be bothered with him. He rolled his eyes, smiled, and moved closer. His fingertips traced his cold lips.


    Chapter 55 purpose of Dongfang Ze''s visit


    "Senior Brother, are you looking for me so you won''t just help me ¡­" "Get dressed."


    Hehe, it doesn''t matter if you are or not, but it is true that I am just teasing you.


    Dongfang Ze''s expression changed, there was a tinge of red in the darkness, hehe, that was the effect. You perverted pedophile!


    "You''re asking for a beating again, aren''t you?" Dongfang Ze''s eyes widened.


    "I have to sit away from him." Be professional and get down to business. What did you come to find me for today? "


    "I heard that you came to the capital to visit you." Dongfang Ze said with a serious face.


    "Tsk, laughing with me here. Do we need to be courteous and then military?" If you don''t want to say it, then forget it, I gave you a chance. "


    "Alright, alright, I''ll say it." Dongfang Ze had no choice, "I believe you should also be clear that the four great families, led by the Dongfang Family, all belong to the Dao Alliance."


    "Oh, what does that have to do with me?" I spread my hands. Whatever it is, I''m not from Dao Alliance.


    Dongfang Ze sighed, "I know that you are not someone from within the Dao Alliance. Even though the inside of the Dao Alliance knows about the existence of the Antique Street, very few people know about your existence.


    "Oh? What? Those old things can''t solve it? " I chuckled.


    "If I can settle this, I won''t come looking for you." Dongfang Ze shook his head, indicating that he had no solution.


    "I promised him I wouldn''t interfere with the cause of things," I answered lazily. "What else could there be? It''s just that I don''t have enough spiritual energy. Please, I''m not Pangu, I can transform into spiritual energy just by breathing."


    "Him?" Dongfang Ze frowned, as though he had noticed the main point, "Who is this guy?" Judging from his tone, he was a very powerful figure.


    "It''s nothing." I don''t want to say anything more about this. "It''s not like I want to say it a day or two inside the Dao Alliance.


    "A Xue." Dongfang Ze shouted helplessly, "Those things really aren''t a day or two anymore, so we can''t drag it out any longer, not to mention that the spirit demons and devils are all stirred up, and the Dao Alliance can no longer take care of herself."


    "I know." The corner of my mouth twitched, "Demonic spirits, demons, whatever. I can help pay for it, but don''t look for me for the matters of the Dao Alliance. I don''t want to bother, I can''t do anything about it either."


    "Antique Street is the place closest to that world. There is an endless supply of spirit energy, maybe..." Halfway through Dongfang Ze''s speech, my face congealed, and I opened my mouth to interrupt.


    "Senior Brother, this old man should have told you about the rules on the street back then, right? I believe you won''t forget either." The teacup cracked in the palm of his hand.


    "I know, but maybe there''s another way. Actually... As long as you agree to it, Antique Street ¡­ " Dongfang Ze hesitantly suggested.


    "Do you think that''s possible?" "Dao Alliance and Antique Street are completely different. Morals, thoughts, all sorts of things are different. I believe you know them better than I do."


    "I know." Dongfang Ze sighed, he only had the thought of giving it a try to find this junior sister, but did not have much hope, although this junior sister had a strange personality, but her thoughts and emotions were completely influenced by his own master.


    "It''s good that you know this," I casually waved my hand. "If you have nothing else to do, hurry up and get out of here."


    "I know," Dongfang Ze sighed. How has Master been lately? "


    "Who knows? Recently, I received a letter from him saying that he is currently on a pilgrimage in Tibet." I dragged my face with one hand as I pondered, "Do you think there is something wrong with him? "What do you mean looking for books, looking for someone?"


    Dongfang Ze sighed helplessly, and did not say anymore, he stood up and said, "Alright, I''ll go back first, you be careful, after I settle all the matters in Dongfang Family, I''ll go back."


    "It''s better if you don''t come." I smacked my lips. Eldest Young Master, if you were to go, wouldn''t you be fighting with those three at home every day?


    "What did you say?"


    "It''s nothing, hurry up and go." I waved my hand but didn''t move. He suddenly thought of something. "Oh right, do me a favor."


    "What?" Dongfang Ze, who was about to walk out, turned his head and looked at me, "Help me protect one person." With Su Linger here, I would not be able to protect him anymore, so I could only get rid of this close proximity protection.


    "Oh."


    When Dongfang Ze left, he slowly got up and entered the dining room. The moment he entered, he saw Ming Yu and Su Linger fighting over a big prawn.


    "Boss, are you alright?"


    "Boss, did he leave?" Ming Qing also asked.


    I raised my head to look at Ming Qing, and the corner of my mouth hooked up into a smile, causing Ming Qing to immediately lower his head and eat, heh, what are you feeling guilty about? I didn''t say anything. I sat down on the seat and picked up a pair of chopsticks.


    The battle between the two Girl s over the prawns ended with Su Linger winning. Su Linger asked while happily eating the prawns. Oh, that''s right, Big Sister Ming Qing, how much does Tong Xue pay you with every month? "


    "The base salary is ten thousand, ten percent for each antique!" Being robbed by Su Linger of her rations, Ming Yu was not in a good mood, after all, how many people in the industry would be envious of their wages?


    "What the f * ck? Boss, are you guys still recruiting?" "I''m good at learning, I can eat, and I can do it. I don''t need much money, just some pocket money." Su Linger suddenly jumped to my side.


    "Hey, you dropped something." I prop up my forehead


    "Ah?" "What?" Su Linger looked down, "No."


    "A moral integrity." Ming Yu replied. Su Linger?


    I smiled. "There are still small sized Auction s in the afternoon. If you want to play, then continue to play here. Don''t let anyone disturb me."


    "You want to sleep again." Su Linger rolled her eyes. You''ve already slept for the entire morning. You stayed up late last night. "


    I took a bite of sashimi. "Boring!"


    "If you''re bored, then let''s have fun together!" Su Linger bit her chopsticks, "Computers, mobile phones, I can''t play anything. Furthermore, this is not a normal Auction, and there''s even an antique exhibition. It''s rare once a year, don''t you want to take a look?"


    "I don''t want to." "My face was full of boredom." You don''t know about the radiation. "


    "¡­" Su Linger focused on eating.


    I was not interested in the afternoon auction, so I let them watch me go to the inner room to sleep.


    Fortunately, the antiques we brought with us have already been sold, so there was no meaning for us to stay here any longer. We directly booked a plane ticket back in the evening, thus, Su Linger decided to stay with her grandfather for a few more days, warning her to be extra careful before she left. Actually, Long Yiming actually didn''t have the guts to make a move in the capital, but he still warned Dongfang Ze to help me to be careful of that girl.


    They came and went in a hurry, and this trip had tormented me so much that I slept for an entire day before naturally waking up. The moment I woke up, I saw Luo Mingshang''s face.

 C55

    "Senior Brother, are you looking for me so you won''t just help me ¡­" "Get dressed."


    Hehe, it doesn''t matter if you are or not, but it is true that I am just teasing you.


    Dongfang Ze''s expression changed, there was a tinge of red in the darkness, hehe, that was the effect. You perverted pedophile!


    "You''re asking for a beating again, aren''t you?" Dongfang Ze''s eyes widened.


    "I have to sit away from him." Be professional and get down to business. What did you come to find me for today? "


    "I heard that you came to the capital to visit you." Dongfang Ze said with a serious face.


    "Tsk, laughing with me here. Do we need to be courteous and then military?" If you don''t want to say it, then forget it, I gave you a chance. "


    "Alright, alright, I''ll say it." Dongfang Ze had no choice, "I believe you should also be clear that the four great families, led by the Dongfang Family, all belong to the Dao Alliance."


    "Oh, what does that have to do with me?" I spread my hands. Whatever it is, I''m not from Dao Alliance.


    Dongfang Ze sighed, "I know that you are not someone from within the Dao Alliance. Even though the inside of the Dao Alliance knows about the existence of the Antique Street, very few people know about your existence.


    "Oh? What? Those old things can''t solve it? " I chuckled.


    "If I can settle this, I won''t come looking for you." Dongfang Ze shook his head, indicating that he had no solution.


    "I promised him I wouldn''t interfere with the cause of things," I answered lazily. "What else could there be? It''s just that I don''t have enough spiritual energy. Please, I''m not Pangu, I can transform into spiritual energy just by breathing."


    "Him?" Dongfang Ze frowned, as though he had noticed the main point, "Who is this guy?" Judging from his tone, he was a very powerful figure.


    "It''s nothing." I don''t want to say anything more about this. "It''s not like I want to say it a day or two inside the Dao Alliance.


    "A Xue." Dongfang Ze shouted helplessly, "Those things really aren''t a day or two anymore, so we can''t drag it out any longer, not to mention that the spirit demons and devils are all stirred up, and the Dao Alliance can no longer take care of herself."


    "I know." The corner of my mouth twitched, "Demonic spirits, demons, whatever. I can help pay for it, but don''t look for me for the matters of the Dao Alliance. I don''t want to bother, I can''t do anything about it either."


    "Antique Street is the place closest to that world. There is an endless supply of spirit energy, maybe..." Halfway through Dongfang Ze''s speech, my face congealed, and I opened my mouth to interrupt.


    "Senior Brother, this old man should have told you about the rules on the street back then, right? I believe you won''t forget either." The teacup cracked in the palm of his hand.


    "I know, but maybe there''s another way. Actually... As long as you agree to it, Antique Street ¡­ " Dongfang Ze hesitantly suggested.


    "Do you think that''s possible?" "Dao Alliance and Antique Street are completely different. Morals, thoughts, all sorts of things are different. I believe you know them better than I do."


    "I know." Dongfang Ze sighed, he only had the thought of giving it a try to find this junior sister, but did not have much hope, although this junior sister had a strange personality, but her thoughts and emotions were completely influenced by his own master.


    "It''s good that you know this," I casually waved my hand. "If you have nothing else to do, hurry up and get out of here."


    "I know," Dongfang Ze sighed. How has Master been lately? "


    "Who knows? Recently, I received a letter from him saying that he is currently on a pilgrimage in Tibet." I dragged my face with one hand as I pondered, "Do you think there is something wrong with him? "What do you mean looking for books, looking for someone?"


    Dongfang Ze sighed helplessly, and did not say anymore, he stood up and said, "Alright, I''ll go back first, you be careful, after I settle all the matters in Dongfang Family, I''ll go back."


    "It''s better if you don''t come." I smacked my lips. Eldest Young Master, if you were to go, wouldn''t you be fighting with those three at home every day?


    "What did you say?"


    "It''s nothing, hurry up and go." I waved my hand but didn''t move. He suddenly thought of something. "Oh right, do me a favor."


    "What?" Dongfang Ze, who was about to walk out, turned his head and looked at me, "Help me protect one person." With Su Linger here, I would not be able to protect him anymore, so I could only get rid of this close proximity protection.


    "Oh."


    When Dongfang Ze left, he slowly got up and entered the dining room. The moment he entered, he saw Ming Yu and Su Linger fighting over a big prawn.


    "Boss, are you alright?"


    "Boss, did he leave?" Ming Qing also asked.


    I raised my head to look at Ming Qing, and the corner of my mouth hooked up into a smile, causing Ming Qing to immediately lower his head and eat, heh, what are you feeling guilty about? I didn''t say anything. I sat down on the seat and picked up a pair of chopsticks.


    The battle between the two Girl s over the prawns ended with Su Linger winning. Su Linger asked while happily eating the prawns. Oh, that''s right, Big Sister Ming Qing, how much does Tong Xue pay you with every month? "


    "The base salary is ten thousand, ten percent for each antique!" Being robbed by Su Linger of her rations, Ming Yu was not in a good mood, after all, how many people in the industry would be envious of their wages?


    "What the f * ck? Boss, are you guys still recruiting?" "I''m good at learning, I can eat, and I can do it. I don''t need much money, just some pocket money." Su Linger suddenly jumped to my side.


    "Hey, you dropped something." I prop up my forehead


    "Ah?" "What?" Su Linger looked down, "No."


    "A moral integrity." Ming Yu replied. Su Linger?


    I smiled. "There are still small sized Auction s in the afternoon. If you want to play, then continue to play here. Don''t let anyone disturb me."


    "You want to sleep again." Su Linger rolled her eyes. You''ve already slept for the entire morning. You stayed up late last night. "


    I took a bite of sashimi. "Boring!"


    "If you''re bored, then let''s have fun together!" Su Linger bit her chopsticks, "Computers, mobile phones, I can''t play anything. Furthermore, this is not a normal Auction, and there''s even an antique exhibition. It''s rare once a year, don''t you want to take a look?"


    "I don''t want to." "My face was full of boredom." You don''t know about the radiation. "


    "¡­" Su Linger focused on eating.


    I was not interested in the afternoon auction, so I let them watch me go to the inner room to sleep.


    Fortunately, the antiques we brought with us have already been sold, so there was no meaning for us to stay here any longer. We directly booked a plane ticket back in the evening, thus, Su Linger decided to stay with her grandfather for a few more days, warning her to be extra careful before she left. Actually, Long Yiming actually didn''t have the guts to make a move in the capital, but he still warned Dongfang Ze to help me to be careful of that girl.


    They came and went in a hurry, and this trip had tormented me so much that I slept for an entire day before naturally waking up. The moment I woke up, I saw Luo Mingshang''s face.

 C56

    "AHH!"


    "Wah ~ Wa, what are you doing?" Luo Mingshang screamed.


    "You, you, you, you ¡­" How did you get out? " Didn''t I throw him into the media ring?


    Luo Mingshang crawled onto the bed, "I came out myself."


    Oh, I almost forgot that this guy is no ordinary ghost.


    "My wife," Luo Mingshang wrapped his arms around me again, refusing to let go.


    "Let go, I''m hungry." I struggled.


    He let go of the blanket and rolled into it to continue sleeping with his arms wrapped around the blanket. He''s even lazier than me.


    He yawned and went out to the kitchen to find something to eat. There was still the breakfast that the Mystical Zero prepared for me in the morning in the kitchen. After eating a simple meal, I planned to go down and have a look, then return to my room to change my clothes. Luo Mingshang was still hugging his blanket and sleeping, I couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to him.


    The business inside the shop was not bad, the customers that went in and out of the shop throughout the morning did not stop, and Xuan Lingmingqing did not stop either.


    "This is a gold jade from the early Ming Dynasty. It was a precious jade that only the princess can inlay on the phoenix crown on her waist when she marries," Ming Yu introduced to the guests.


    "This is the bronze sword from the Yin Shang era. Back then, there was a bronze sword that was auctioned off at an international auction, and the highest bid was 24 million. This sword is better preserved and more perfect." The sword hilt is adorned with inlaid jade. " Ming Qing did not stay idle either.


    "Sorry, this is a special item. It''s not for sale." The Mystical Zero had a gentle smile on its face.


    "6 million, no bargain." This was how she did it.


    After finally finishing an entire morning, Ming Qing rubbed his spine and stretched, "Boss, it''s already noon, what are we going to eat?"


    "I''ll go cook. What do you want to eat?" Ming Yu rolled up his sleeves.


    "The door is closed. Go out and eat," I said grandly with a wave of my hand.


    Ming Qing gave a thumbs up, "Boss is so loyal."


    "Brat, what do you mean by this?" Ming Yu pinched Ming Qing''s arm and asked.


    "No, Sis, I definitely do not have any special intentions. I was just surprised that the boss treated us so generously today." Ming Qing grimaced in pain.


    "Who said I''m treating?" I rolled my eyes at Ming Qing, "Of course from your wages."


    "¡­" Ah, why are you suddenly so quiet?


    Ming Yu facepalmed, "Forget it, I know there''s a pretty good Sichuan cuisine to the southwest. Boss, do you want to try it?"


    "It''s spicy again. Aren''t you afraid of eating gastroenteritis?" Ming Qing stuck out his tongue, it was not that he could not eat spicy dishes, but he could not eat anything too spicy, especially something as crazy as Ming Yu.


    "Boss, what do you think?" The Mystical Zero looked straight at me.


    "Ah?" Me. I don''t care. " "Anyway, I wasn''t hungry after eating a little bit." Remember to light the incense in the shop! " It''s not a problem to eat spicy food, but don''t make it all over the place for me, otherwise others would think I''m running a restaurant.


    "No problem." Ming Yu replied straightforwardly, he had already lit an incense.


    Just as they were about to close the door, a few black car suddenly stopped in front of the door. A few black-clothed bodyguards alighted from the car, and when they opened the door, a young man wearing a suit walked out.


    Looking at him, the Mystical Zero paused, blocking his way to the door. With a formal smile, it said, "I''m sorry, but we are not open for business now. If you want to come, then please do it in the afternoon."


    "You actually dared to make our boss wait. Do you know who our Director Zhou is?" The bodyguard in black immediately became anxious. He walked up to the Mystical Zero and wanted to push it away, but he found that the Mystical Zero was smiling as if it had grown on the ground, and did not move at all.


    The Mystical Zero raised its head and pushed the black-clothed bodyguard, which immediately flew out.


    Seeing this, everyone was shocked. Just as the other bodyguards in black were about to go forward, I heard the commotion and quickly came out to take a look. Ming Yu followed behind me.


    "What is it?" I looked at the person at the door and frowned, then smiled: "Sorry, I''m Spirit House''s boss, Shuo Tongxue. We are currently in the afternoon, if you guys wish to do business, please do so." Of course, I have to greet the guests with a smile on my face, but I can''t break the rules during mealtime. Of course, if you don''t behave yourself later, I can guarantee that you''ll all burst into tears.


    "Boss Shuo." Zhou Zheng took off his sunglasses to reveal a mature face, and lightly smiled as he walked forward. I came here this time for a request. "


    "I''m sorry, it''s our lunch break right now. If you don''t mind, please wait at the teahouse over there. We''re open for business at 2 PM." I''m still smiling my formal smile.


    "Boss Shuo, I really have something urgent." Zhou Zheng stopped me, took out a name card, and showed it to me. I was introduced to you by the Master Shuo. "


    "Old man." "I received the name card and saw that it was indeed the old man''s name card." "I know, I believe you are not in a hurry. We are going to have lunch now, if you would like to wait at the teahouse."


    Hearing me say that, Zhou Zheng immediately said, "Since that''s the case, why don''t I be the host and treat Boss Shuo to lunch?"


    "Sure." It would be a fool not to be treated.


    Zhou Zheng, the leader of the Tang Sect''s network. At the age of twenty-six, he already had the task of becoming an elite member of the upper class.


    Originally, Zhou Zheng had planned to casually mention his matter during lunch time, but in the end, all of us were just eating.


    After lunch, he brought a group of people back to the store and brewed some tea before finally getting down to business.


    "Director Zhou, what do you have to say?" I poured Zhou Zheng a cup of tea and asked.


    "It''s like this. Our company recently acquired a stake in the property, and developed a plot of land in a village in the southwest. We''re planning to develop our tourism industry, but something happened."


    "Southwest," I said, after some thought. "In particular"


    Zhou Zheng answered, "Yes, since the development of the land, several people have died. In this past week, one or two people would die almost every night, if this goes on, the project will be sealed."


    "Then how did you find me?" "I didn''t answer, but asked directly." The old man ¡­ No, my master is currently in Tibet. " I think I''ve been in Russia for the past few days.


    Oh, it''s like this, because the Master Shuo had helped me before, so I have a name card that the Master Shuo left behind for me. Not long after this happened, I wanted to ask the Great Master to go over and help, but I didn''t expect that the Great Master wouldn''t be here anymore. Zhou Zheng explained.


    "I thought the old man was back." I muttered, biting my finger.

 C57

    Why should I be happy because the old man is back? I have a fever.


    "Southwest. Let''s do it like this, Director Zhou, don''t touch that land too much in the near future and pull your people back. Let''s temporarily seal the project, there''s no way to start in this situation, I have some matters to take care of here. By the way, those workers must be buried properly and their families should be settled. Otherwise, they will be in trouble. "


    "Yes yes yes, I know, this Master Shuo has already warned me before." Zhou Zheng nodded his head, and retrieved a name card from his clothes, "If Boss Shuo were to go, I will inform you in advance, so that I can bring Boss Shuo to have a look."


    I smiled. "Sure, sure!"


    After sending him away, I brought food to some sleeping worm upstairs, and when I saw him lying dead in bed, I wanted to stick three sticks of incense in his bowl.


    "Southwest? If we go any further to the southwest, it will be the sea! " Ming Yu looked at the map, then turned and said, "Could it be a dragon?"


    "Dragons are the same as humans. They all have an account, so they can be found." The Mystical Zero explained.


    "Damn, there really are dragons in this world." Ming Qing was shocked!


    "Of course." "The Mystical Zero answered with a smile. However, we are already deep in the sea. Aside from dragons, mermaids, and merfolk, there are all kinds of other existences that humans cannot step into. They can be considered to be elves. "


    "Wah!" I really want to see it. " Ming Yu had an expression of anticipation.


    "Not the deep sea." I shook my head. "A mountain village. It should be a mountain."


    Ming Yu was startled, "Mountain? Did something in the mountains become a monster? Didn''t they say that after the founding of the country, it is forbidden for demons to cultivate to Awakening? "


    Ming Yu said with a look of disdain, "Sis, your IQ is seriously low!"


    "Scram!" "Brat, you''re courting death." Ming Yu slapped him.


    "Ming Qing, help me check what kind of mountain is in the southwest and what''s unusual about it," Yue Yang guessed that it was probably because it was better to check.


    "Got it." Ming Qing replied, and turned to investigate.


    The Mystical Zero looked at me and smiled, then extended his hand to make me a pot of tea.


    "No, it''s just that Su Linger hasn''t come back lately, and I don''t know where she went. No one is looking for me to marry him, so I feel a little bored and want to find something for myself to do." I looked up at the ceiling, "Also, why did this old man introduce me to this job? Why couldn''t I just find a random Taoist? Why did Mr. Qing Shui, who was next door, and those trash Taoists from the Dao Alliance introduce this job to me?"


    "It should be. There should be some sort of important meaning behind it." The Mystical Zero laughed. Senior Shuo has always been a god of foresight. "


    "That''s why I''m worried." I sighed and glanced at the box sealed with Yellow Talisman on the shelf. It was the item that was bought from the Auction.


    Ming Qing didn''t take long to find out the news and he returned very quickly.


    "Boss, I found it." Ming Qing walked to me with a flat plate in his hand and handed it over to me. On the tablet, there was a map and Ming Qing expanded the map, "It''s right here, there''s a small mountain here. In the middle of the mountain is a small village, isolated from the world."


    "Check out this little village," I casually waved my hand, since the computer is Ming Qing''s strong point, I would be at ease if it was given to him.


    "Boss, do you want to go and take a look now?" Ming Qing looked at me while holding the tablet.


    "Investigate first, we''ll talk later." I yawned, "Oh right, that Mi Ya hasn''t come for the past few days right?"


    "Nope." Ming Yu shook his head.


    I blinked. "Odd, but it''s not over yet."


    "Hey, didn''t you say that we should first have a relationship before getting married? How could we negotiate after just a few days? " Ming Yu was speechless.


    I smacked my lips and smiled. "Actually, I really want to meet him."


    "Come on, I was almost played to death by you last time." Ming Qing shook his head and turned back to his work.


    It''s raining again. Yesterday, in the middle of the night, he suddenly started to pour cold air into the house, and forgot about the tragedy of closing the window. He kicked Luo Mingshang out of the room and closed the window in the middle of the night.


    The rain continued until this morning, and as I listened to the sound of the rain outside, I curled up in my bed. Since it was raining, I didn''t have any business, so I went to sleep. As for the person beside him ¡­


    When I thought about how he would either cause trouble for me or just stare at the Mystical Zero, I reached out my hand to tighten my arm, but still stayed in the house and did not come out. It was not summer yet, and there was no need for cold air.


    This season was in the middle of the rainy season, who knows if the Rain Deity was senile and forgetful. Every few days, there would be another rain, and it would be a disaster if it continued to rain. Sammy''s flowers were all supporting their awning, and if this continued, they would all die from the rain.


    I was curled up in a basket with a book on my lap, but I wasn''t in the mood to read it. My attention was more like a black box in my hand.


    Luo Mingshang laid at my feet, and easily tore off the book on my leg and continued to look at it.


    It was rare for the shop to be quiet during a rainy day, but soon there was a commotion. It was like hundreds of ducks coming down the stairs, and it gave me a headache.


    "I''ll go take a look. Stay here and don''t move." I used my foot to kick Luo Mingshang. He obediently moved a bit, giving me a foothold.


    As soon as I went downstairs, I saw Su Linger arguing with Ming Qing, and Zhang Peng, who was watching the show behind him. I''ll go, I''ll tell him where the ducks came from, no wonder the saint said that a woman is equal to five hundred ducks, this is five hundred more, right?


    I rubbed my temples. "What are you arguing about?" You can hear them upstairs. "


    "Boss." Mystical Zero was the first to walk over, and helped me down the stairs, "Did you make a scene to rest?"


    "Nope." He really is a warm-hearted man.


    "Tong Xue." Su Linger immediately threw herself at him, "I missed you so much."


    Hehe, Grandpa Su, why did you think of letting this scourge of yours go? I had a look of helplessness on my face. "Come down."


    "En ~" Su Linger came down helplessly, "Oh right, there''s a handsome brother that wants me to pass this to you." As he spoke, he pulled out a black invitation card from his bag.


    "Huh?" I took it. "What?"


    Oh, a few days ago, I was attacked when I was at my grandfather''s house, but I was saved. They said it was Tong Xue who told them to stay there and protect me. Su Linger thought for a while, then gave a brief explanation of her own situation.


    "Oh, it''s senior brother." I nodded.


    Su Linger immediately looked like she had an extremely close friend, "What kind of person are you? Not only do you have a monstrous handsome husband, a group of handsome brothers as your subordinates, but you also have a handsome senior brother. There''s no justice in the world, why can''t I meet a handsome brother?"

 C58

    "Hey, hey." Zhang Peng''s face darkened, although he knew his girlfriend''s personality, he couldn''t help but retort, "I''m not bad either, okay? When you took a liking to me, you actually took a liking to my face or something like that. "


    I glanced at Zheng Peng and sneered. "Obviously not." You are absolutely true love. "


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Peng glanced at her.


    Oh, I didn''t say anything.


    Su Linger looked at me and said something inexplicably to her, then suddenly thought of something. She pointed to her side, and her eyes told me, Is Zhang Peng here? I nodded, causing Su Linger to immediately put away her infatuated look, "Cough cough, of course I am in true love with Zhang Peng."


    Hey, hey, don''t say anymore.


    "Hey, hey, boss, what is it?" Ming Qing immediately took the black invitation from my hand. He opened it and saw, "It''s a new job."


    "Whose?" I gave her a simple glance, then silently walked to the soft couch and sat down. I poured myself a cup of tea.


    Oh, it was sent over by the Uncle Zhong. They said that they couldn''t do it on a list, and it seemed to have something to do with a ghost reincarnation. Ming Qing opened the invitation card and looked at it before replying.


    "Why did the Young Master Dongfang send them over?" Ming Yu did not understand.


    The Mystical Zero thought for a bit, then smiled slightly, "I think that the Uncle Zhong must have been looking for the people from the Dao Alliance from the beginning, but it''s just that they can''t do it, or rather, they don''t have the guts to do it, so they gave it to us."


    Ming Yu nodded and grabbed the invitation card. "Damn, it''s so far. It''s in Taiwan. Boss, do you want to go?"


    "Not going." I answered very straightforwardly, jokingly, Taiwan, a trip to the capital I was almost dying to let me go to Taiwan. I''m busy with my own things, and I''m going to Taiwan. And running that far? Those who stare at me in the dark are not mad.


    "Oh, and at the end, there is also a letter from the Young Master Dongfang, saying that the person from a wealthy family has come to Beijing." Ming Yu continued to look behind him, "If you take them, they''ll come over tomorrow."


    "Oh, as soon as you''re here." I sipped my tea. As long as it wasn''t long-range, anything was fine.


    Su Linger was stunned for a long time. She asked weakly, "Eh..." Who is the Uncle Zhong? What is a Dao Alliance? Also, what do you mean by reincarnated? Isn''t that normal? "


    "Oh, Uncle Zhong was once a senior who opened an antique shop in Antique Street, it''s just that he was a peddler like that. As for Dao Alliance, cough, this is not something that you should understand. " Ming Yu explained, "There is also the reincarnation of a ghost, you mean reincarnation of a ghost. The reincarnation of a ghost here refers to a vengeful ghost that drills into a woman''s stomach, creating an illusion of a pregnancy, but this is not half an ordinary embryo, but a ghost embryo. The birth of a ghost embryo requires a very powerful life force, which means to say, he will continuously draw life from the people around him, which means, his soul, until everyone around him dies.


    "So terrifying." Su Linger covered her mouth. "His face is filled with fear." Then how was she going to deal with it? Abortion? "


    "Abortion will increase the resentment of the demon. This way, when he finds the next host body, he will be even stronger." Ming Yu shook his head.


    "The grudges and grudges between the ghosts are simply too many to forget," Ming Qing replied. "However, it is said that after crossing the River of Forgetfulness and drinking the Menghuo Decoction, all of the past will be forgotten, only ghosts can reincarnate and after getting the Menghuo Decoction, will one just give it to her."


    "Give the Menghuo Decoction to her after we do that. It''s easy to say." Su Linger''s eyes widened.


    "It''s not hard." Ming Yu shook his head. In any case, Grandma Meng''s soup is always a waste, so you just need a bowl. "


    "From the sound of it, you seem to be very familiar with Grandma Meng!" Su Linger glanced at her. Heh, how could I not be familiar with a Ghost King here? Although they didn''t know it before, they were still quite close with Grandma Meng.


    "Yes, you will know tonight." Ming Qing said mysteriously, "Tonight, I''ll take you on a day tour of the Underworld."


    I rolled my eyes helplessly. Forget it, it''s not like I have to spend money to bring her to the Underworld.


    Night fell and a table was set up in the backyard of Spirit House. There was a table made of red wood, a table made of yellow brocade cloth and a table made of red pillars. Layer upon layer of candles were lit. Su Linger, Mystical Zero, Ming Yu and Ming Qing were at the outermost layer, looking at the people in front of the stage.


    Blood dripped into a bowl that was filled with Qing Shui. The Yellow Talisman emitted a blue flame and ignited the Yellow Talisman, and just like that, the Yellow Talisman took the opportunity to reach into the bowl with its hands, dipped them in water, and drew a rune in the air. This was a rune that no one had ever seen before, and after the rune formed a symbol on the water in the bowl, it stopped and held its index fingers together in front of its chest.


    With that, the Gate of the Underworld that was glowing with a blue light opened up, and all the candles in the area extinguished.


    "I''ll go." Su Linger was shocked, "What the hell?"


    "The Ghost Gate has opened, let''s go!" Ming Qing straightforwardly pushed Su Linger a little, took the lead and walked forward, while Ming Yu directly pulled Su Linger away.


    "I ¡­" Zhang Peng was a little hesitant, although it was not only his first time here, the last time he came to handle the procedures with the Mystical Zero, but this time, it was hard to guarantee that he would not be detained.


    "I''m fine." "The Mystical Zero comforted Zhang Peng and followed him in. "Stay close to the boss, otherwise you''ll get lost easily. When the time comes, you''ll really turn into a ghost." The Mystical Zero warned and followed the footsteps ahead.


    Only, in front of the French windows on the second floor, a faint blue figure seemed to have thought of something when he saw the Ghost Gate open it. There was a lingering darkness in his eyes.


    I couldn''t see the road clearly. A few people were following me, step by step.


    Gradually, the surroundings started to become clear, all the tall buildings around were no different from the Modern World, Su Linger even wondered if she was deceived. If it weren''t for the fact that they were looking at the strange people around them.


    "What is this place?" Su Linger asked softly.


    "Ghost City." Ming Yu replied. The city where the ghosts live. Some ghosts do not resemble or can''t be reincarnated, so stay here. "


    After saying that, Ming Qing walked to the other side of the observation board and looked, and then clicked his tongue, "Seriously, the house''s price has risen again."


    Su Linger also came over, "The houses here still need money."


    "Nonsense, where did you get the money to live for free?" Ming Qing rolled his eyes. The underworld was also such a big place, and the population was also extremely full in the past few years. Since there was a large population base, and the demand for residences was huge, the price naturally had to rise. "It''s not easy."

 C59

    Su Linger smacked her lips, "When I was alive, for all sorts of reasons, my head would hurt and my brain would burn. I never thought that after death, I would still have to continue burning."


    "Yes," Ming Qing sighed.


    "Seems like my choice to stay in Human Realm is very wise, I can''t afford this Underworld''s house." Zhang Peng shook his head. When he came down, he only had so much money that his family had burned for him.


    "Ming Qing, Ling Er, what are you doing? Let''s go." Ming Yu pulled Su Linger and shouted. In front of us is the River of Forgetfulness. Grandma Meng should be at the Bridge of Helplessness. "


    Without a word, I had already left the city. There was a river outside, and across the river was a stone bridge. Beside the bridge was a huge pot, and a white-haired old man in a flowery armor was cooking soup.


    "Grandma." I walked closer to the old me, slowed my tone, and politely opened my mouth.


    "Miss." Seeing me walk over, Grandma Meng bowed slightly towards me. She then looked at the Mystical Zero behind me and bowed a little, but didn''t say anything. Heh, it used to be like this, but now that I know it, I can''t believe it.


    "Wah!" "So this is Grandma Meng. She looks like an ordinary grandma." Su Linger stuck her head out from behind Ming Yu.


    "Little Jade, why did you bring a little kid? He''s a living person, right?" Grandma Meng looked at Ming Yu and Su Linger.


    "Yes, the customer, who is also the boss''s friend, brought her here to have a look. Grandma, you don''t have to care about her. " Ming Yu replied with a smile.


    "Oh? If Miss has already made friends, that would be great. " Grandma Meng smiled innocently.


    I glanced at the three little ones behind me. Too much talking.


    On the other hand, Mystical Zero took a step forward after getting down to business, "Granny. Are there any left of the soup? Give me a bowl. "


    "Alright." As Grandma Meng spoke, she scooped up a bowl of soup and poured it into a nearby bowl. "I''ll pass it to Shi Mu." "Take it."


    "Thank you granny." The Mystical Zero took the soup, "Then we''ll be leaving first."


    "Aren''t you going to see that lord?" Grandma Meng asked.


    The Mystical Zero was stunned for three seconds, the corners of its mouth twitched, "Don''t tell him I came by."


    Grandma Meng sighed helplessly. These people ¡­


    I looked at the Mystical Zero and saw a smirk on its face. I was probably shouting "Mystical Zero" here, and someone would immediately rush over to kill me. A Pluto like you actually gave such a huge underworld to a Girl. If it was the kind of person who wanted to usurp power, he would probably be very happy. However, since that person clearly didn''t intend to do that, it was no surprise that they would start fighting.


    Su Linger looked as if her soul had left her body, as she looked extremely confused. She had no idea if what she saw was real or just a dream.


    After the time it took for an incense to burn, they had once again returned to the courtyard. However, the extra soup bowl in the hands of the Mystical Zero let Su Linger know that everything that she had encountered was real.


    "What the f * * k!" Su Linger shouted loudly. What was going on? Are my eyes playing tricks on me? "


    "You''re not seeing things." Ming Yu patted Su Linger''s head. We are all genuine scholars. "


    "Mystical Zero, if they come tomorrow, drink the Menghuo Decoction for the pregnant women." I ignored everyone. He yawned and said, "I''m tired. I''ll go to sleep first."


    "Alright." The Mystical Zero followed behind me.


    "Ling Er, you sleep with me tonight." Ming Yu also yawned, he was indeed sleepy.


    "En!" Su Linger nodded. She followed Ming Yu back to her room to sleep.


    "Hey, keep this place!" Ming Qing shouted from behind.


    Early in the morning on the second day, a senior driver car stopped in front of Spirit House. I still had not woken up yet.


    A man and a woman got off the car. The woman had a big belly and her eyes were unfocused. The man helped her into the shop.


    "Master, quickly! My wife, she ¡­" The man looked anxious.


    The Mystical Zero immediately put down the things in its hands and helped to place him on the chair by the side. Ming Yu and Su Linger also came over. "I''ll go get Xiao Li."


    "Hey, you''ve lived enough." Ming Yu quickly pulled her back, "Boss, you''re really angry from getting out of bed, if someone wakes you up, you''ll die."


    "True or false." Su Linger was shocked, "Then what do we do? ''This person can''t just leave it here, can he? ''


    "It''s good that I''m here," the Mystical Zero smiled, placed the person on the chair and touched the woman''s pulse. How long has your wife been pregnant, sir? "


    "Almost. It''s been seven months." "Yes," the man replied.


    "Seven months." Ming Qing was shocked, "Why did it arrive so late, do you know that if you play for another month, the ghost embryo will take over the body of the pregnant woman, and when it becomes one with the human, your entire family will be killed."


    "Huh?" The man was also stunned, "Master, quickly save my wife. Save us! "


    The Mystical Zero sighed helplessly, and shouted: "Forget it, Ming Yu, you want to bring the soup over?"


    "Oh." Ming Yu nodded and went to get the soup. Very soon, Ming Yu came out with the soup bowl.


    Who would have thought that the woman who was originally quiet, upon seeing the bowl of soup, would suddenly go crazy and start struggling. "No..." Let me go... All of you have to die ¡­ Let me go... Die... "Go die."


    "Mi Zhen, Mi Zhen, calm down. We brought you here to treat your illness." The man comforted the woman.


    "Ming Qing, hold her down. It''s the Ghost Embryo." The Mystical Zero also became anxious, "If the ghost had discovered this, it would have appeared very early. we''re going to die. "


    "Is it that exaggerated? Didn''t Tong Xue say that it''s very powerful?" Su Linger was shocked. He wanted to help but he didn''t know how.


    Ming Yu also went forward to hold down the woman, "The Mystical Zero is saying that since we can''t handle the Ghost Birth, we should wake up the boss. We will die miserably."


    "¡­" Su Linger calmed down immediately. Yes, that seemed to be the case.


    "And most likely we''ll all be victims, including the Ghost." The Mystical Zero laughed bitterly and added on, and already held down the pregnant woman''s mouth, and drank the Menghuo Decoction down.


    "Hey, what did you give my wife?" The man was worried.


    "The birth of the ghost is because of the deep resentment of the ghost, so she was given a Menghuo Decoction to drink, allowing the ghost to forget the past. "As for the rest, just wait for the child to be born." After the Menghuo Decoction finished drinking, the woman immediately quieted down. Her eyes became unfocused for a moment, and then slowly became clear.


    "Hubby ~" The woman shouted. Eh? What is this place? Why would I come here? "


    He kept feeling that something was wrong there. What was wrong with that place? Or had he forgotten something? Or is it ¡­


    Seeing that the woman had woken up, the man became agitated. "Mi Zhen, you know me? "Great, you know me now."

 C60

    "I feel dizzy." The woman rubbed her temples. "What''s going on?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay." The man hugged his wife tightly and looked towards the three Mystical Zero s. "It''s indeed Master, thank you, Master."


    "Alright." The Mystical Zero placed the bowl on the side, and took out a small box from a box, "The medicine inside is divided into three, give it to her once a day, and the adult child will be fine."


    "Thank you. "Thank you." The man took the box. He packed up his things and carried his wife out of Spirit House.


    "Holy sh * t, that scared the baby to death." Su Linger was so scared that she broke out in cold sweat and sat down on the chair. I thought it would be eaten. "


    "With us here, what are you afraid of?" Ming Qing carelessly held Su Linger''s shoulders.


    Su Linger suddenly thought of something, "Oh yeah, you guys said before that the reason ghosts were reincarnated was because of ghosts'' grievances, but there definitely was no need to be resentful for no reason. Could it be that this was because the husband and wife pair did something unforgivable and the ghost was here for revenge?"


    "It is the most important iron order of the Spirit House. Do not interfere with cause and effect." Ming Yu stretched out a finger and lectured her. So the job we take on can''t interfere with cause and effect, and the boss can''t interfere with cause and effect. "


    "He''s here for revenge." He was woken up early in the morning by Luo Mingshang, and was lying on his bed, tossing and turning about thinking about various matters. However, he didn''t know what was wrong with him, and when he came down to walk around, he heard them discussing. It seemed that the matters had been resolved, and he also heard Su Linger''s problems. However, I chose the wrong person to take revenge on. "


    He woke up too early and was still in a daze. Half leaning against the doorframe, the Mystical Zero sighed helplessly. "Boss, can you put on some clothes and come out again? You are really sinful." As he said that, he glanced at Ming Qing and Su Linger whose noses were bleeding all over.


    I looked down in confusion. Right now, I was simply wearing a wide shirt that fell to my thighs. I was still translucent. My long legs were as white as jade, my bare feet were bare, and my long hair was scattered about.


    I rolled my eyes and walked to the side of the bed. I yawned and lay down. That ghost was the previous owner of the house that the couple lived in. Her husband cheated and killed her together with Xiao San before she eloped. She treated the couple as her husband and Xiao San and found the wrong target for revenge. "By the time I reacted, it was already too late."


    "Wait a minute, then let the criminals get away with it?" Su Linger panicked.


    "Everything has its cause and effect. Whatever it is planted, it will bear fruit. If you do something wrong, you won''t have a good ending." Ming Yu used a cloth to wipe the table in front of me, finding time to explain to Su Linger. Remember, no one is allowed to meddle in the cause and effect of another person. Otherwise, that cause and effect will become your cause and effect.


    "Oh." Su Linger nodded, "I understand. As the saying goes, find trouble for yourself. "Mind your own business."


    "That''s right." Ming Yu nodded his head.


    On the other hand, the Mystical Zero directly pulled me up who was about to fall asleep, "Boss, quickly go inside the house and change your clothes, it''s too outrageous for you to come out like this."


    "Ah ~ ~" I was pulled up in a daze and pushed into the room.


    After a while, I came out again and changed into a comfortable white house dress. As for Luo Mingshang, he was still sleeping, and had no idea where he went last night. He crawled onto my bed so late in the night, that I even thought he was the culprit.


    After a yawn, he slowly walked out and made his way to the soft couch.


    Two or three customers had already come into the shop. Mystical Zero s, Ming Qing, were welcoming guests while Su Linger, who was listening by Ming Yu''s side, blended in blindly.


    At this moment, a university student wearing glasses and carrying a bag walked in. The man was dressed in a clean white shirt and jeans. His eyes were like ice, and he carried a black bag on his shoulder.


    "Welcome, may I know what you need?" Upon seeing the newcomer, Ming Yu immediately jumped out, and his face instantly became handsome due to the young man.


    "I heard everything in your store can ward off evil spirits." The youth asked.


    "Huh?" Ming Yu regained his senses and hurriedly nodded. Eyebrows... It can be said that, customer, what do you need? "


    "I want something that can repel evil spirits." "Yes," the young man answered, his gaze firm. It''s the kind of thing that can make a ghost back out of its way. "


    "Eh ¡­" Ming Yu''s mouth twitched, and hesitated. "Let''s go in first."


    The youth followed Ming Yu a little further in, and Su Linger was the first to notice the youth.


    "Su Linger." The youth also shouted, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m looking for Tong Xue to play with." Su Linger walked over, "President, why are you here?"


    Ming Yu was very surprised. What? Do you know each other? "


    "Our school''s student council''s president, Nu Jun." Su Linger introduced. "She turned around and looked at the young man." Why is the president also here to buy antiques? "


    "Isn''t Miss Su a dancer? Did you come here to transfer classes? " Nu Jun rubbed her eyes.


    "I already said that I''m here to play with Tong Xue." Su Linger rolled her eyes.


    "Tong Xue?" Nu Jun tried his best to think about it. Oh, the one who just arrived from the Dance Department, why is it an antique? "


    Su Linger smacked her lips, "What are you doing here?" With this tone, how much hatred did these two have?


    "I heard that the antiques here can ward off evil spirits." Nu Jun looked around the store, and then looked at Su Linger, and laughed: "Aren''t you going to introduce us?"


    Su Linger clenched his teeth, and endured it with all her might. ")) Then Young Master, are you trying to drive out ghosts or avoid evil? "


    Ming Yu was helpless, "Let our boss introduce us." After that, he brought Nu Jun and continued to walk deeper in, then told Su Linger, "Hurry up and go play with them. We''re busy right now. "


    "Oh." Su Linger pouted and pouted, then turned her head to continue playing.


    Ming Yu shook his head helplessly and shouted loudly: "Boss, there''s a guest."


    "Oh." I sat up. The youth who had opened his eyes was stunned for a moment. This... "I think it''s the school, I remember..." "You are ¡­"


    Nu Jun laughed, "Junior Sister really doesn''t remember me, I am the president of A University, Nu Jun."


    Oh, I remember now. Last school anniversary ball, Mi Ya''s partner.


    "Oh ¡­" I nodded and smiled, "You are a guest when you arrive. Senior, please take a seat." As I said that, I pointed to the chair in front of me.


    Nu Jun hesitated for a moment, before sitting down.


    "Is there anything senior needs?" I poured a cup of tea for Nu Jun and asked.

 C61

    "Is there any antidote or antidote? You can pay as much as you want. " Nu Jun asked excitedly.


    "Expelling ghosts to ward off evil?" "My hands trembled, I''m sorry, our shop is all used to match ghosts." What''s the use of it? " I asked, smiling.


    "Yes ¡­" It''s my mother. " Nu Jun answered, "A month ago, my mother went back to her old home in the countryside. After returning, she was still in a muddled state, unable to wake up at all, and her complexion was getting worse and worse. When she went to the hospital to check, she did not manage to find anything out of the ordinary. It can''t be solved. "


    I thought about it. "A month ago? Qing Ming, are you going to offer sacrifices to the ancestors? Did one or two of your mother''s parents die together? "


    "Mm, yes. "My grandfather passed away due to an illness five years ago." Nu Jun nodded. Is there any way to resolve this? "


    I smiled. "No wonder those Taoists said that they didn''t have enough cultivation experience." Recent events have been one after another.


    "Huh?" Nu Jun was startled, from the looks of it, it seemed like it could be solved? Can you fix it? "


    "I''ll have to check it out first." "I thought about it and then I answered." Is it convenient today? "


    "It''s convenient." Nu Jun immediately stood up and made a gesture of ''please'', then I followed along.


    "Boss." Seeing that I was about to leave, the Mystical Zero hurriedly stepped forward.


    "Pack your things." I immediately instructed, "Ming Qing, take good care of that girl and that bug upstairs. I''ll be there shortly."


    "Huh?" Su Linger was startled, she also wanted to go and see! "Why the shop?" "Wait, I''ll go too."


    Su Linger was dragged back by Ming Yu, "Stay put."


    After Nu Jun got on the carriage, he went back to his house.


    Nu Jun''s house was in a big villa in the city''s best villa. Nu Jun brought the two of them into his house, just in time to see Nu Jun''s father come down from the stairs.


    "Dad." Nu Jun immediately shouted, "Did you go see mother again? "How''s Mom?"


    "Sigh ~ It''s still the same as before." Nu Jun''s father sighed, he saw the two people behind Nu Jun, "Are you coming to play?"


    Nu Jun turned his head and looked at Mystical Zero and I, "Oh, yes, I''m here to help mom."


    Hearing Nu Jun''s words, Nu Fei shook his head helplessly, "Forget it, it''s been so long. There''s no way around it, what can you guys do?"


    "I have to try," Nu Jun advised. "I went to the Antique Street you mentioned today ¡­"


    Who knew that before Nu Jun could finish his words, Nu Fei would exclaim in shock, "What did you say? You went to the Antique Street? Did you do anything excessive? Child, didn''t I tell you before that the Antique Street isn''t a place that ordinary people would go to. "You ¡­"


    "I''m fine." "Nu Jun answered, smiled, and introduced me." I went and found Spirit House, because I heard that the people there were very powerful, but I found out that Spirit House''s boss was actually my little Junior Sister. I brought her here. "


    Nu Fei also had a face full of surprise, as he looked at me, and was rendered speechless, "You ¡­ You are the master of the Spirit House? Boss Shuo? "


    "I am not, Spirit House''s master is my master, I have temporarily taken over the Spirit House. I am Shuo Tongxue, hello uncle. " "No," I replied. She didn''t forget to be modest. After all, this is the truth, the property certificate of the Spirit House wrote the old man''s name, not mine.


    "You... Can you really save my wife? If it''s possible, I''m willing to pay as much as I can. " Nu Fei panicked and asked.


    "I want to see Auntie first." The Mystical Zero smiled.


    "Alright, this way, this way." Nu Fei quickly led us upstairs.


    On the double bed in the huge room lay a woman. The woman''s face was clean, her eyes were closed, and her brows were locked together, as if something had happened.


    I walked straight to the bed, looked at the woman on the bed, reached out to touch her forehead, and slowly lowered myself to cover her eyes.


    After releasing her hand, the woman seemed to slowly relax and peacefully fell asleep.


    Seeing that the woman had changed, Nu Jun and Nu Fei heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Junior Sister, thank you!" Nu Jun thanked him.


    "I''m just trying to keep her quiet for the time being." I shook my head. "Her two souls and six souls aren''t here."


    "Not here?" Mystical Zero touched his chin.


    "Boss Shuo, what do you mean by not here?" Nu Fei panicked. Can my wife be saved? Not In... Is he dead? "


    "No, you don''t have to worry about that. It''s like this. People have three souls and seven souls, and each has their own master. None of them can be missing." "With the three souls and seven souls together, only people can lead a normal life," the Mystical Zero explained to him. "But right now, there is only one soul and one soul left in your wife''s body.


    "Ah?" "Then what should we do?" Nu Jun was surprised, "Where the f * * k did all the other souls go?"


    "If that''s right, then the culprit is no longer in the world." I said lightly.


    "What does'' not in this world ''mean?" Nu Jun asked in a daze.


    "One month ago, your mother went back home to offer sacrifices to the ancestors and missed her family''s elders too much. That''s why she followed the soul of the elder who came to visit you and entered the Gate of Life and Death." "I explain." It''s no wonder those people said that their cultivation level wasn''t high enough. Saving your mother is equivalent to asking for people from the underworld. "


    "What, that... "Then what should we do?" Nu Fei panicked, "Boss Shuo, Master, you must save my wife. If you need anything, just say it. As long as it can save my wife. "


    "Junior Sister, do you have a way to save my mother?" Nu Jun''s face was also filled with anxiety.


    I smacked my lips. "I''m going to have to deal with that again, for a while."


    "Boss, it''s alright." The Mystical Zero comforted me.


    Nu Jun was a little worried, "Yes, is it difficult?"


    "It''s not difficult to summon souls," the Mystical Zero said as she turned to Nu Jun and smiled. "I''m just worried that I might get some weird stuff."


    Hearing the Mystical Zero''s words, the corner of my mouth twitched. Ghost King, Great Ghost King, do you think saying that your partner is suitable? " Maybe he''s busy right now and isn''t free. "


    "En..." "Who are you afraid of?" Nu Jun asked curiously.


    "A strange fellow!" I waved my hand and sighed, "I''ll try. Hopefully, Auntie''s soul is just wandering around and not discovered by ghost servant. You put your hands over her ears. "


    "Oh." The father and son duo covered the woman''s ears on the bed.


    I began to form a seal with my hands. "Three Purities is my superior. The orders of the practitioners are to communicate with the yin and yang realm and transmit it into a secret voice." "Both hands crossed, index finger and thumb facing each other, hitting the top of the woman''s head." "Call her."


    "Huh?" Nu Jun did not understand.


    "So you can call her back and call back her soul." The Mystical Zero explained.


    "Alright, I understand." Nu Jun immediately nodded his head, and gently called out, "Mom, mom, quickly come back here."

 C62

    One call after another, they called back the family members who were wandering outside.


    "Wife, Jingyun, Jingyun." Nu Fei also shouted.


    "Mom, where are you?"


    "At this moment, I suddenly opened my eyes, and my hair stood on end." Luo Mingshang you bastard, release that soul ¡­ "


    Nu Fei and Nu Jun were also shocked, even the Mystical Zero was not lightly frightened.


    "What''s wrong?" Nu Jun was panicking. Did something happen to my mother''s soul? "


    "It''s nothing," the Mystical Zero sighed.


    "Oh." Nu Jun nodded.


    Feeling the return of my soul, I formed a black line and formed a seal again with my hands. "Heaven and Earth Dark Yellow, Universe Desolation, Soul West Return, Soul Traveling in Four Directions."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of wind blew past the room''s curtains, and two figures could be vaguely seen.


    "Wife." The first person who called out was Nu Fei, and Nu Fei immediately recognized that one of them was his wife.


    "Mom ~" Nu Jun also shouted.


    As I guided the spirit back to its place, the woman''s face gradually regained its color. He slept peacefully.


    Seeing that, Nu Fei and Nu Jun heaved a sigh of relief, and a long-awaited smile appeared on their faces.


    "My wife." There was another figure that pounced after materializing.


    "I have a large ornament hanging from my body, and my face is filled with an expression of being unable to live on." If you''re not sleeping at home, why are you here? " My face was cold. He reached out his hand to feel the pulse of the woman on the bed and nodded, "It''s fine now, it''s just that my body is still weak. I need some time to recuperate."


    "Hm!" I understand, thank you Boss Shuo. " Nu Fei nodded his head.


    "I''m fine." "I smiled at Nu Fei. No need to thank me. Twenty thousand. The outpatient fee is one thousand. "


    "¡­" Silence again.


    However, it was this father who was magnanimous. "Alright, alright, no problem." As he spoke, he took out his wallet to pay.


    He put the money away happily and said, "Senior, please send me back. In the future, if auntie has any other matters, she can come and find me anytime."


    I don''t want to find you in this life, Nu Jun felt like vomiting blood. Even his own classmates were scammed. The miser.


    Nu Jun had no choice. Then I''ll send you back to Junior Sister. "


    "The Mystical Zero knows my business very well. She reached out her hand to pull Luo Mingshang who was glued to my body down. Have you gotten used to Erected Skeleton so quickly? Not bad, how long has it been? "


    Luo Mingshang rolled his eyes at Mystical Zero. If he continued to adapt, he would get a divorce.


    When she returned to the shop, it was already 8 PM. Su Linger had already gone back home, Ming Yu and Ming Qing were leisurely eating melon seeds and drinking hot tea together.


    "The two of you are really free." I folded my arms and smiled, but I didn''t know how twisted it was. At least it scared the two of them.


    "Haha, about that, how''s the boss?" Ming Qing immediately came over and laughed.


    "Heh, do you think this is difficult for me?" I sneered.


    "How could there be?" Ming Yu also came closer, "Our boss is so powerful, how could it be difficult for him to join us?" Cough cough, just flatter the two of you.


    I really didn''t want to care about them, so I yawned and prepared to go to sleep. The Mystical Zero called out to me, "Boss, are you going to sleep if you don''t want to eat?"


    "Ugh ¡­" "Only then did I remember that I had not eaten yet." "What else is there to eat?"


    "We didn''t eat either." Ming Yu smacked his lips, "When you guys came back, you drank a bellyful of tea!"


    "Then let''s go eat together." The Mystical Zero answered, holding her phone in her hand. "I''ve booked the western restaurant around the corner. Let''s go together."


    "You''re treating me to a meal?" I saw that Mystical Zero took out her phone to order food and raised her eyebrows.


    Mystical Zero kept her phone, "Yes, I took out the financial account number for the store."


    "¡­" "It''s rare for me to not know what to say." From your salary. "


    "Alright." The Mystical Zero, on the other hand, did not mind.


    The western restaurant was not far from the antique city. From a distance, he could see the bustling streets of the Western Restaurant.


    "Business is not bad." Ming Yu sighed, "It seems delicious."


    "Something''s wrong." Luo Mingshang frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" I turned my head and asked in confusion.


    The Mystical Zero blocked my eyes, "Alright, stop meddling in other people''s business. Go ahead and eat."


    I keep feeling that something is not right. Did I miss something? Or had he forgotten something?


    It was already the beginning of May, the school had finally opened, and the baby was unhappy. At this time, more than half of the flowers planted by the Sharmie family had bloomed. What she liked the most was to give all the flowers she grew to her neighbors, and then listen to others praise the flowers she had planted as good.


    Su Linger hasn''t been at Antique Street for the past few days, and has instead returned home. She was still a little worried and worried, so she told Zhang Peng to keep an eye on him.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~" Wailing again and again, "I don''t want to go to school. Can you not go? "


    "No, put on your clothes!" Ming Yu pinched his school uniform with a face full of indifference.


    "I won''t wear it," I hugged the blanket tightly. "Hua Jianli is heavily injured, and won''t recover that quickly.


    "If you don''t have Hua Jianli, then there''s still someone else. Come over and pass me your clothes, don''t force me to strip you." Ming Yu glared at me.


    "I pulled on the quilt, not doing it, not going." You better not force me to kick you out. "


    Watching us pestering the house for half a day, Mystical Zero who had already finished cooking breakfast could only smile helplessly. "Alright, boss, you don''t have a choice. Hurry up and change your clothes for breakfast, otherwise you''ll be late. "


    My little bun''s face was full of anger. He could only throw the blanket to Luo Mingshang, get out of bed, change his clothes, and eat breakfast.


    They were all yawning, one after another. They didn''t expect to see Su Linger around the same level as me, so they followed after another.


    "Ha ~ What''s wrong with you? Did you not sleep well? " Su Linger and I leaned against each other and dozed off.


    "Aren''t you the same?" Su Linger rubbed her eyes. The vacation was too high to adjust. "Ha ha-ha ~ I''m so sleepy."


    "Un, me too," I said, waving my hand. "Why did the school have to be repaired so quickly? Can I blow up the school again?"


    Su Linger patted my shoulder, "I support you, I will take care of the rest! "We''ll start tonight, as much as we can bomb."


    Hehe, I was just joking.


    The dance music is just like a lullaby, the body is moving by instinct, ah ~ ~ at home I''m too lazy to move, I want to go home, I miss my bed, I miss my balcony, I miss Blacky.


    "Dong!" While he was still dreaming, he suddenly heard a loud sound of someone hitting the ground beside him.


    I turned my head and saw that Su Linger, who was beside me, had suddenly collapsed. The music stopped and everyone looked at this scene in shock.


    "Su Linger." The first one to react was the teacher, who was also shocked when she saw Su Linger fall.

 C63

    "He was the first to react and immediately rushed over to help Su Linger up. Su Linger, what happened to you? Su Linger? "


    I leaned over slowly, feeling speechless. This girl was breathing evenly, her face was rosy and shiny, but she was asleep. I thought for a bit, then went forward to help Su Linger up, "Teacher, I''ll send her to the infirmary."


    The teacher looked at Su Linger, then at me, and nodded: "Alright, quickly, don''t let anything happen to him."


    He reached out to help Su Linger up, and carried him straight to the infirmary. Zhang Peng whispered into my ear.


    "Ling Er, Ling Er, how are you? Ling Er, are you alright? What''s the matter with you? Ling Er? "


    "Stop arguing!" I felt a headache coming on. "You''re a ghost, she''s a human, and she can''t hear you. Do you have to torture me like this?"


    "What happened to Ling Er? "What happened?" Zhang Peng was still worried.


    "He fell asleep!" I snarled. "I can''t guarantee what will happen to her if you go on like this!"


    Zhang Peng hurriedly covered his mouth, "I will shut up, I won''t say anymore."


    They carried Su Linger to the infirmary and threw him onto the bed of the infirmary. Seeing that someone had come, the teacher in charge of the infirmary quickly put on his glasses and came over to take a look.


    "What''s wrong?" The teacher asked.


    "Teacher, it''s fine. You can continue to be busy. Just leave this place to me." I moved my muscles, my arms, my waist.


    The teacher was shocked, "Student, what are you trying to do?"


    "No problem, teacher. I''m just going to sleep for a bit." After saying that, he directly went over to Su Linger''s side and closed his eyes.


    "¡­" The teacher''s glasses reflected light as he pushed them open and turned around to sit back down.


    Su Linger only woke up at noon. I bet a packet of spicy gluten that she definitely woke up hungry, because her stomach was growling and her stomach was growling, waking me up.


    "I''m hungry." Su Linger stood up and rubbed her stomach, spitting out a single word.


    "Yeah, me too." I nodded and looked around, "Why didn''t I see Zhang Peng."


    "What''s wrong?" Su Linger looked at me in confusion.


    I shook my head. " "It''s nothing. Let''s go eat."


    It felt weird all the time. Was there something wrong with it, or was there something that it overlooked?


    It had been a few days since I last saw Su Linger and the school Su Linger had also taken a leave of absence. It was said that she was sick, so I couldn''t be bothered to care about him.


    "Miss Su hasn''t been here for a few days, right?" Ming Yu, can you not bring out that teapot?


    "With Zhang Peng watching us, everything will be fine." Ming Qing reminded her.


    I rubbed my head. "Speaking of which, it seems like I haven''t seen that kid for a few days. Forget it." It would be weird if they did not see Su Linger being able to see him.


    The Mystical Zero paused, "Something''s wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" I bit the rim of my teacup. came downstairs to take a look.


    Mystical Zero looked at me and paused for a bit, "Boss, the senior from last time is called Nu Jun right? Nu Jun''s mother''s hometown is also in the mountain village in the southwest."


    The teacup in his mouth fell, and Luo Mingshang caught it with one hand, watertight.


    "Southwest." "I mumbled, thought about it, and shouted." Ming Qing. "


    "Ah?" "Boss." Ming Qing stuck his head out from behind the shelf.


    "What did you find out?" I shouted.


    "Huh?" Ming Qing was still unable to react, "Oh, there in the Southwest, I checked and found a mountain village there, it is relatively backward, but the environment is very good. Recently, a real estate agent signed a contract with people from the village to develop that village''s land, it is a good thing, but it should not be anything much. Oh, but I heard that the mountains over there are filled with ancient tombs. I also found out that there was a war at that place in ancient times. The Army of AnShi and the Army of Anchor fought at that place, but they never came out ever since they went in. "


    I quickly spat out the tea in my mouth, grabbed Luo Mingshang and walked out, "Let''s go." The Mystical Zero also hurriedly followed up ¡­


    "Boss, where are you going?" Ming Qing was a little surprised.


    "Su Clan." This way, there really are some problems, I have to make sure that Su Linger has no problems, make sure that there are two things.


    However, the truth often disappoints me.


    I barged in directly. Father and Mother Su weren''t there. Only a group of bodyguards saw me and were at a loss whether to stop me or not.


    "Where''s your Young Miss?" I asked.


    "Miss is still resting in her room." The butler hurried over and asked, "Miss Shuo, you ¡­"


    "Nothing happened in the past few days, right?" At the same time, I sensed Su Linger''s aura, hm? What was going on? Why was her aura in such a disarray? The spiritual energy was somewhat scattered.


    "Something really happened." "Where is it?"


    "This way." Seeing me like this, the butler started to worry. Hurry and guide me to Su Linger''s room.


    It was so dark inside the room that you could only see a person lying on the bed. Zhang Peng was standing guard by the bed and I don''t know what he was thinking, but when he saw us come in, he was surprised for a bit.


    "Why are you guys here?"


    "Has anything happened to Su Linger recently?" I walked straight to Su Linger''s bedside and reached out my hand to push him.


    "Nope." Zhang Peng shook his head, "It''s just that I woke up a little later than usual. He always felt as if he was in a coma. I wonder if I''m too tired? Or is he sick? "


    Even after pushing for a long time, Su Linger didn''t react. I reached out and grabbed Su Linger''s claws out from under the blanket, pressed on her pulse, and then reached out to pinch her eyeballs.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Seeing me being so cruel to Su Linger, Zhang Peng was a little displeased.


    "It''s a Gu." If it wasn''t a Spirit Demon, that meant it wasn''t Wang Yu. Although the Ghost Bug and the Gu were both nominal bugs, the actual meaning was that the Gu was a living creature after all, a worm of the Human Realm, and the Ghost Bug was the soul body of the dead insects. Then, the ghost insects would find a place with dense Yin energy to attract the insects of the ghost realm to make adult insects.


    "What?" Zhang Peng was startled.


    "I''m not sure what kind of parasite it is, but it''s true that Su Linger was drugged." I put down Su Linger''s claws.


    "En..." What is a Gu? " Zhang Peng did not understand.


    "That''s what you call a downfall." Ming Qing waved his hand anxiously, "Boss, how could this happen, how could the Miss Su be downgraded?"


    "That''s right, I have been by Ling Er''s side the entire day. I notice whoever she touches, how could they possibly have their heads lowered by someone?" Zhang Peng was anxious too.


    "Really?" I asked doubtfully, "You didn''t even take half a step away from me?"


    Zhang Peng raised his hand above his head, "I swear, I won''t even take half a step away from Ling Er."


    I smacked my lips and frowned. This was truly evil. Who could be so godly, to not even leave any clues behind?

 C64

    Forget about Zhang Peng who was by Su Linger''s side, under the condition of not relaxing even after 24 hours, he had unknowingly lowered his head to look at Su Linger. Either a spy had appeared beside Su Linger, or he had truly seen a ghost.


    "Nothing at all." Zhang Peng shook his head, "Rather than saying that I have interacted with people before, it would be more accurate to say that during this period of time, Su Linger would come to your Spirit House everyday and visit your school. After that, it would be the school, home, and the past few days where he would often stay awake and never meet anyone."


    I looked at the four around me. The four of them immediately put on an expression as if they were innocent. I sighed. Of course I knew it wouldn''t be them. " Are you a customer of the store? "


    "I won''t." Ming Yu shook his head, "She has been by my side all day, I have to be more careful. In order to not let her cause trouble, I did not let her have any contact with other customers."


    Ming Qing thought for a bit, then suddenly took out a tablet, and said: "Oh, right. Boss, I had been keeping an eye on Long Yiming, and during this period of time, I discovered that Long Yiming''s account would frequently have a large expenditure, and that it would not just be a single sum. I was wondering, could there be a connection between the two? "


    "Long Yiming?" I was stunned. I knew that there must be something going on with that guy. "Do you know where I can use it? For example, opening a shop, buying goods, or finding an expert, or some other business use? "


    Ming Qing shook his head and denied it: "No, the uses of this money is very private, I can''t find it. I should be able to find out who you are inviting, for example, whether it''s Wang Yu or Hua Jianli, I can find them all, but this time ¡­ "


    "How strange." I bit my nails and asked in confusion, "What the hell is that bastard Long Yiming doing? Is this also his doing?"


    "Maybe." The Mystical Zero interrupted, and after some thought, a look of bewilderment appeared on his face, "However, to be able to lower Miss Su''s head without her knowing, moreover, Miss Su''s symptoms are too unusual, you have never seen the Gu boss."


    I waved my hand, "I don''t know what kind of parasite it is, I just don''t know how to cure it, and I just don''t know what will happen to Su Linger."


    "She still can''t do anything even if she is drowsy enough to live her days." Ming Yu sighed, "The best thing to do now, is to find a way to kill him."


    "I''ll think of a way." The Mystical Zero volunteered.


    "Do you need me to check again?" Ming Qing did not give up, there were actually people that he could not find, of course he had to challenge them.


    "I thought for a while. Do you want to continue?" "Sure, be careful."


    The butler at the side looked at them for a long time. Although she did not understand what they were saying, she felt that it was not a small matter. "Oh no, Miss Shuo, you have to save our young miss."


    I looked at Ming Yu, and the two siblings immediately persuaded the butler to leave, one on the left and one on the right. "Don''t worry, with our boss here, nothing will happen, don''t worry."


    "Yes, you will disturb the boss if you stay here."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll leave this place to you then, Miss Shuo." The butler immediately nodded and followed Ming Qing out.


    Zhang Peng opened his mouth wide, "What should we do now?"


    I thought about it, then thought about it, then thought about it again, but I couldn''t think of any good idea, in the end, there was nothing I could do, so I could only say, "I don''t know, I should at least remove the head on Su Linger first, otherwise god knows what consequences this strange thing will bring about."


    "You have a way?" Zhang Peng asked.


    I rolled my eyes at Zhang Peng, and snappily replied: "If I had a way, I wouldn''t be having a headache here."


    "Then hurry up and think about it." Zhang Peng shouted.


    "You think you can do it just because you want to. If you have the ability to do so, then come at me. If you don''t have the ability, then stay at the side. " I stared.


    Zhang Peng shrunk in grievance, his voice becoming softer, "Then quickly think about it, who knows how long Ling Er can hold out for."


    Looking at Zhang Peng''s expression, I was also full of helplessness. With a flip of my hand, a bottle with a white background and blue flower in it appeared.


    "Hey, what time is it? Don''t eat chocolate beans, okay?" Zhang Peng was about to cry.


    "Scram!" Your sister''s chocolate beans, if this old man were to hear about it, he would probably use you as a pill. "This is a medicine, giving it to Su Linger, it can temporarily stabilize her condition."


    "Oh." Zhang Peng smacked his lips, "What era is it now to actually use such a Pills?"


    I rolled my eyes, "If you keep spouting nonsense, I''ll drink the whole bottle for you."


    Zhang Peng hurriedly retreated while covering his mouth.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days, where did you go?" he asked casually.


    Zhang Peng suddenly stopped talking and slowly floated out.


    In order to take care of Su Linger, it could be said that Zhang Peng didn''t even dare to leave for a few days. I temporarily gave the shop to the Mystical Zero and dragged Luo Mingshang to live in the Su Family.


    Su Linger who had taken the medicine also became more clear-headed, at least she could wake up.


    "Ling Er, Ling Er, wake up, it''s time to eat." Zhang Peng shook Su Linger gently and called out beside her ear: "Ling Er, wake up, wake up first. Eat something first, and then sleep."


    "I can''t stand it anymore. How can a ghost like you listen to me? Has this child not gotten used to the reality that he''s already dead?" Wake up, it''s time to eat. "


    "Hmm?" With a soft moan, Su Linger slowly opened her eyes. She looked at me once, and her expression was still misty like before. "Pupil Snow."


    "Get up first. Eat something first before sleeping." As he spoke, he helped Su Linger up.


    "En!" Su Linger on the other hand, obediently sat up.


    Seeing Su Linger''s sickly, pale little face, Zhang Peng sighed. I looked at him and felt a little helpless. I took over the bowl, scooped up a spoonful of soup and tried the temperature before feeding it to Su Linger. Su Linger then ate it obediently.


    After eating half a bowl of porridge, suddenly, Su Linger''s expression turned anxious, and she was unable to swallow it all.


    "Ugh, wah ~ ~ ~" In an instant, Su Linger spitted out everything in her mouth, "Cough cough ~"


    Seeing Su Linger''s expression, I hurriedly put down the bowl and patted Su Linger''s back, "Hey, are you alright? How are you? "


    "I''m fine," Su Linger recovered and shook her head. I don''t want to eat anymore, I want to sleep. "


    "I looked at the bowl. It was about time, more or less. Just let her have some, at least not on a fast stomach." "Alright." Seeing Su Linger like this, I reckon that Su Linger''s situation is no longer fair. It seems that no matter how much she eats, he will vomit. She could only give up for now.


    Seeing that Su Linger had fallen asleep again, I looked at the puddle on the ground. Forget it, find someone to clean it up.

 C65

    Suddenly, my gaze was attracted by a small cyan bug that was still moving. Looking at the small worm that was still moving, my face immediately turned ashen, I could be sure that this bug wasn''t in the porridge, it was spat out from Su Linger''s mouth! Thinking of this, my entire body shuddered! After thinking for a moment, she reached out her hand and formed a blue colored bubble around Xiao Xiao. She then wrapped the worm with his bubble and slowly rose into the air, slowly landing in my hands and disappearing.


    This bug was a clue. As long as he had this, he would be able to find out something.


    After leaving the house to get the Su Family''s people to clean up Su Linger''s room, I went back to my room to find Luo Mingshang to discuss how to take care of the situation.


    "Have you ever seen this before?" I reached out my hand and a faint blue colored bubble appeared once again in my hand. In the middle was a dead bug.


    Luo Mingshang threw away the book in his hand, and moved closer to look at it, "This is ¡­ Gu worm? "


    "It was Su Linger who spat it out." I nodded. " Can you see what it is? "


    Luo Mingshang stared at it for a long time, "It looks a little like an centripetal intoxication, but... "It''s a little strange."


    "Strange?" I don''t understand, what''s so strange about that?


    "Gu worm s, from the surface, should be white, and the smallest is as thick as a finger. This doesn''t seem like it regardless of its color or size, and centripetal intoxication s are a type of Gu that is placed in the wine. It can make the wine even more fragrant and rich, allowing people to get drunk for over a hundred days just by drinking it." Luo Mingshang replied.


    "It''s true that I slept for a hundred days." "I combined it with Su Linger''s symptoms." I have heard of centripetal intoxication. "


    Luo Mingshang thought for a while. Do you know how to remove the Gu? "


    "I know a little about it. What''s wrong?" I looked up at Luo Mingshang.


    "You can try using the method of removing the centripetal intoxication to remove the Gu. If it''s a centripetal intoxication, then this little Gu worm should only be infant." Luo Mingshang suggested.


    I thought about it. "Try?"


    "Alright."


    As he spoke, he started to do it, directly calling the Mystical Zero to prepare the things that I need. After a while, something arrived. I told the Su Family not to disturb me, and locked myself in the house to study the antidote.


    The most important thing to solve centripetal intoxication s was pre-dawn water. Using pre-dawn water as the base, they mixed dozens of different kinds of insect plants, extracted blood essence and tree sap, and mixed them with pre-dawn water.


    After pouring everything into the room for a whole day, he finally finished preparing everything. He took a small bottle of medicine and walked to Su Linger''s side and had someone prepare a basin for him. The potion was given to her bit by bit, and a hand seal was formed on her abdomen.


    "Ugh ~" Immediately, Su Linger threw up for the first time. They were all milky-white bugs, and were much bigger than the ones she threw up previously.


    He continued to feed her, the Gu worm had not vomited out and its illness had yet to be cured.


    After vomiting three or four times, Su Linger finally spat out the fat, blood-red bug. I fed her a little more, and when I did one last time and found I couldn''t spit it out, I was relieved.


    "The Gu worm has already vomited." I was relieved.


    At this time, Su Linger slowly woke up. Cough cough, what the f * ck! Why do I feel like I''ve been stepped on? "


    When Su Linger woke up, she clamored.


    "You''re awake. How is it?" "I still can''t stop worrying and asked." Is there anything wrong with it? "


    Su Linger opened his eyes and looked at me. She blinked his eyes, and noticed various parts of her body. "Gulu ~" Without waiting for Su Linger to speak, Su Linger spoke up for her. Su Linger looked at me, then scratched her head in embarrassment and laughed.


    Seeing Su Linger like this, I was completely sure that she was fine.


    "En..." "What''s wrong?" Looking at a room full of people, Su Linger blinked her large eyes, and innocently asked. Suddenly, she shifted her gaze to the side where she had spat out the bugs in the basin. She immediately changed her face, extended her trembling little hand, and pointed at the bugs in the basin, and asked with a little fear. This... "What is this?"


    I calmly replied, "Oh? I took it out of your stomach. "


    "Eh?" Su Linger was startled and shouted in disbelief, "From ¡­ From my stomach? "How is this possible, how did you take it out?"


    Looking at her, I smiled mischievously, becoming serious again, "Of course, I will cut open your stomach first, and then all your organs, intestines, and heart, will be taken out, and then I will peel them all off, using a pair of tweezers to pick out the bugs one by one, then I will use Qing Shui to wash them once, and then I will sew them back for you!"


    Su Linger was speechless, "Are you trying to kill a pig or what? Do you think I''m stupid? "Tsk ¡­ boring." Even the hospital''s enema isn''t as disgusting as you. "


    "Heh," I ridiculed back, "You''d better consider yourself. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t even know that you were beaten down by others. If it wasn''t for me, you''d be dead asleep right now. In the end, you can only call Long Yiming that nephew, that damned child''s wife. "


    "Descend?" Su Linger did not understand. What is that thing? "


    "Simply put, it''s a Gu worm." I explained.


    Hearing me say that, Su Linger''s face immediately became pale, "Eat ¡­ Eating bugs? retch ~ "Another one didn''t stop, and directly vomited it. However, because the insect had already vomited, and there wasn''t anything in Su Linger''s stomach that she could spit out, she could only vomit."


    "Hey, are you okay?" I patted Su Linger''s back and shrugged, "She''s really the big miss."


    "Nonsense, you''re not the one eating the bugs." Su Linger rolled her eyes at me and suddenly thought of something. She quickly pulled me back and asked anxiously, "Hey, how am I right now? Are the bugs still in my stomach? "


    I looked at Su Linger who was tugging at my sleeves and asking pitifully, smiled helplessly and reached out to touch Su Linger''s head, "Be good. Relax, everything''s fine now. The Gu worm has already been spat out, but ¡­ "


    "But what?" Su Linger hurriedly asked.


    I struggled free from Su Linger''s claws and sat beside him. This is a little strange, this type of parasite is called centripetal intoxication, it is the same as his name, it will wake up after a hundred days due to being unconscious for a hundred days, and if the other party gave you this parasite, it will not harm your life, it will not take away your wealth.


    Su Linger pinched her chin and thought for a moment, "That''s right, she probably used me as her experimental body."


    "¡­" "I don''t want to talk to her." Never mind, it''s good that you''re awake. Don''t talk to strangers in the future, your parents didn''t teach you when you were young. "


    "¡­" Su Linger suddenly stopped talking and covered herself with a blanket.


    I held my forehead and said, "Don''t play dead for me. There''s only a month until I graduate, so hurry up and get out of the country."

 C66

    Su Linger held onto her life and revealed half of her head. Are you really that heartless? "I''ve just recovered from my illness, and I''ve already chased me out to school. How heartless of you."


    "Scram!" I reached out and began to pull at the quilt. " He had only eaten a few worms, and it was just a nap, what kind of illness is this? Get up. After eating, go to school. If you don''t go to school in these few days, with your current grades, you''ll be a dead rascal. "


    Su Linger pulled at her blanket tightly, "You make it sound so easy, eat bugs, if you have the ability, you can also eat two. I have to rest for two days anyway. You also said that I didn''t eat anything, so I must be malnourished. "


    I thought about it and let go. "It seems to make some sense. Alright, I''ll give you time for a meal."


    "¡­" Su Linger threw a pillow at me, and I dodged with a turn of my head, "Are you kidding me? The time for a meal, what kind of time is this?


    "You think the time is short, so I don''t mind going to school right now." I shrugged, picked up the pillow, and tossed it back to him.


    Su Linger hugged her pillow and laughed, "No, I think it''s good to be home."


    Ignoring him, I went out the door and said, "I''ll go out and get you something to eat. Stay there and don''t move. If you move, I''ll starve you to death. "


    "Yes, yes." Su Linger nodded.


    I just went to the kitchen and asked them to make some food for their big miss. If I cook, the Su family villa will probably explode today.


    I have the right to believe that she can fly out and dance right now. If it wasn''t for Luo Mingshang and the Mystical Zero pulling me back to the shop, I really want to send her back to school for lessons right now.


    I didn''t know what kind of situation the current me would be facing in the near future. Perhaps, only then would I understand the advice Deputy mayor and the rest had given me. It was a pity that time couldn''t flow back, that I had to bear the burden of my own decisions.


    I don''t know. On the other side, in a villa in the suburbs, something is happening that I don''t know about.


    This was Long Yiming''s current hiding place. He had been kicked out of the Antique Street and his store had also been sealed.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, and the more he felt uncomfortable. Previously, he had been stopped from helping his nephew get engaged in a shady marriage, so finding a helper had been a waste of so much money. That Spirit House was really annoying and he needed to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    So for humans, when they were unlucky, they would be easily taken care of by the heavens. Just as Long Yiming was about to go and find an assassin to kill, he met the current noble.


    It was just that Long Yiming was a little surprised today, because that esteemed person today had actually come to find him on his own accord. Furthermore, he had personally come, and no matter what happened or how much progress he made in the past, he would always cause people to run errands for him. Therefore, Long Yiming quickly went to meet someone, and did not dare to delay in the slightest.


    "Master, aiyo, this... Master, why did you come here personally today? If you have anything to do, you can just ask those servants to come over. With a flattering smile, Long Yiming welcomed a man who was sitting in the living room.


    The man did not have much emotion, he glanced at Long Yiming with indifferent eyes, then ignored him. After that he extended his hand and threw a gold card to Long Yiming: "This is you giving me the deposit, I''ll return it to you."


    Long Yiming, who had just walked in, was thrown an item over. His eyes became disordered and he caught it easily, but when he saw the card and heard the man''s words, he was stunned. The smile on his face froze, he did not understand what was going on, "This ¡­ Master, what happened to you? "You see, if you think it''s too little, I''ll add more if you speak, or if you tell me what else you need, I''ll definitely satisfy you."


    The man only glanced at Long Yiming indifferently, he extended his hand and placed the teacup down, his two slender legs placed together, and said indifferently: "This time my lower head failed, I have no reason to take the money."


    "What?" Long Yiming was shocked, he had seen this man''s skills before, they were far stronger than the people he invited before, so how could he fail? In an instant, Long Yiming''s head was covered in cold sweat, and he failed again. Long Yiming stretched out his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead. He was a little unsure if he was really courting death by doing this.


    He took a deep breath and slowly calmed the anger in his stomach, raising his head with an arrogant gaze, "Right, my exclusive mutated centripetal intoxication failed. Originally, I planned to let that young miss sleep for a hundred days and then unknowingly die in her dreams, so that you could also unknowingly bring her back and help your nephew get married. However, I don''t know who was the expert that broke my spell on that young miss, but the mutated centripetal intoxication failed, so I''ll pay you back the money."


    "This ¡­" Long Yiming still had not recovered from his shock, and after half a day, he finally understood what the man meant, but then, he revealed a flattering smile again, "Don''t be like this, the deposit has already been given to the master, I also have no reason to take it back, furthermore, I will be relying on you in the future."


    "I said I wouldn''t." The man looked at Long Yiming coldly, his sharp eyes causing Long Yiming''s body to tremble.


    "Yes ¡­" "Yes." Long Yiming retreated two steps, "However, I still need Master''s help ¡­"


    The man''s slender fingers played with a teacup at the side. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I will help you. You''re free this time."


    "What?" Long Yiming was shocked, it was free, did he hear wrongly, there was actually such a good thing in the world, for half a day, Long Yiming was unable to recover from it.


    "Yes, I''ll help you for free." The man raised his head, his eyes shooting out two beams of cold light.


    "En..." May I ask why? " Long Yiming was still a little worried, thinking about how there would be someone unconditionally helping you in this society, so he said, that was why he was human, when asking for help, he could not wait to lower the price to the lowest, and when others did not ask for help in return, he was already suspicious.


    "Because I am very interested in the person who broke my down. Furthermore, that centripetal intoxication was just a test subject. I have an even better greeting gift! "The man''s lips curled up into a devilish smile as his eyes gently curled up." I want you to help me find that person.


    The moment Long Yiming heard he wanted to look for someone, the first person he thought of was none other than Spirit House.

 C67

    As soon as this idea appeared, Long Yiming rejected it. Spirit House''s group were powerful, but they were still people who were sworn brothers, how could they know how to take down their leader? Could it be that there was someone in Spirit House that he did not know about? There was also an expert from the Gu?


    "Alright, I''ll definitely help you find him." Long Yiming nodded his head, he wanted to know who the person helping Spirit House was and most importantly, helping Spirit House was equivalent to helping him become his enemy. That meant that in the end, he would be at a disadvantage again, and that would absolutely not do, he could not lose like this.


    "Humph!" The man clenched his fist. My Soul Stealing Parasite is about to be completed, I want to see if it can still remove my parasite. "


    Long Yiming''s current anger couldn''t be compared to that of a man''s. He was already certain that this was caused by the people from Spirit House, and he didn''t understand, wasn''t it just to give his nephew a perverted marriage? It''s fine if the Spirit House herself didn''t accept it, but why did she keep stopping him?


    "Also." The man opened his mouth again, "There aren''t many raw materials left. Give me some more. I need to make some preparations. How can I deal with this opponent?"


    "Alright, don''t worry. I will quickly prepare and send it over to you." Hearing the man''s words, Long Yiming also woke up from his rage and responded to the man.


    "I hope you can hurry." The man glanced at Long Yiming indifferently, then stood up and left.


    The man left. Long Yiming wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and watched him leave. Then, Long Yiming''s face turned ashen.


    "Boss." Two bodyguards dressed in black pushed open the door and entered the room. They bowed towards Long Yiming and shouted respectfully: "Boss, what orders do you have?"


    "Go investigate!" Long Yiming shouted in a low voice, "Go investigate this, investigate this Spirit House''s background and everything. I want to see just what ability this Spirit House has. Pay attention to that girl called Shuo Tongxue. "


    "Yes." When the bodyguard in black heard the order, he immediately went back to work.


    "Spirit House!" Long Yiming roared as he suppressed the anger in his stomach, "Spirit House ¡ª!". "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Long Yiming smashed his fist on the table beside him. In an instant, the table had been smashed apart by Long Yiming''s angry fist, and fresh blood slowly dripped from Long Yiming''s hand.


    Within the Su Family, although I said that Su Linger had to hurry back to school, I couldn''t go right away. After all, the people who had their heads lowered weren''t very well, especially towards dancing, this kind of physical activity, if you don''t properly take care of your body and faint back, you can''t have any side effects.


    He went back to concoct some recovery medicine and gave it to Su Linger.


    Su Linger was forced to drink the medicine after she ate. After drinking it, he laid on the bed and pretended to be dead. " "Ah ~ Tong Xue, I can''t take it anymore. Let''s be friends in the next life."


    I put the medicine bowl aside and waved my hand. "Are you asking for a beating?"


    "I''m going to die! Ahh ~ I''m really going to die!" Su Linger was still pretending to be dead. I feel like I''ve taken my medicine, my waist is no longer sore, my legs are no longer sore, and even my heart is no longer beating. "


    "Oh, so it''s like that. I remember that my medicine also has the effect of reviving the dead. I remember that there''s still a little bit left." I laughed.


    Su Linger immediately sat up, "Eh? I feel better. She looked completely refreshed and full of spirit, "he said, clasping her hands at me," I thank Hero for showing mercy. "


    I was angered by her words and laughed. "Enough, quickly rest. Only by doing so can the medicinal effects of the pill be absorbed and used."


    "Oh," Su Linger responded as she obediently lay down to sleep. Oh right, I haven''t seen Zhang Peng lately. "


    "Oh," I sneered, "have you seen him since his body died?" But I don''t think I''ve seen him for days.


    Looking at the soundly asleep Su Linger, my brows knitted tightly. I covered Su Linger with a blanket, turned around, and walked out.


    "Boss, Miss Su is fine now, we should go back now." Ming Qing lied down in the courtyard and basked in the sun.


    "Let''s go." I sighed, "Ming Qing, you stay."


    Ming Qing who was about to follow along was stunned, "What?"


    "You stay, you are still Su Linger''s bodyguard, in the end you must not make any mistakes." I said with a straight face.


    "Oh."


    Leaving the Su family, I took out my phone from my pocket and dialed a number. Following the beeping sound, a very naughty voice sounded out.


    "Oh my precious disciple, why are you so free to call me?"


    "Du du du du." I''m sorry I called the wrong number, it''s really a brain-dead thing to call that old man.


    He dialed another number. "Senior Brother, it''s me."


    "Yes, what is it?" He could even hear the cold air coming from the other side of the phone.


    "I asked you to protect that Girl, Su Linger. He was attacked over there, do you know who attacked her?" My intuition tells me that Su Linger''s accident has a lot to do with the attack.


    "I don''t know." His answer was quite straightforward.


    What use would it be for you? I roared in my heart, "Then I''ll have to trouble you to help me check it out."


    "Investigate what?" Dongfang Ze asked.


    Also, there should be someone called Long Yiming helping me check on him. I will get Ming Qing to send you his information on him later, help me find out who he has been contacting recently. "Investigate everything." It doesn''t matter if you''re a human or a ghost if you dare to disturb me and earn money.


    Dongfang Ze paused for a moment and sensed that something was amiss, "What''s wrong?"


    "Although it''s just a simple centripetal intoxication, I''m worried that this is just the beginning. If we find out who did this to that person in advance, I''m worried that it will lead to trouble." I said as I walked.


    "Gu?" Dongfang Ze thought for a moment, "I got it, I''ll tell you when I find out."


    After kicking the phone back into my pocket, I looked up at the tree in front of me and smiled. "Stop hiding, I know you''re here."


    Luo Mingshang looked at me with some grievance, then directly jumped down from the tree and pulled me into his embrace, "Xue Er, I missed you."


    "It hasn''t even been a day since we parted." "I''m just asking you to come back and help look at the store for the whole morning."


    "But I just want to. I don''t want to be separated from my wife." He then shamelessly rubbed his head twice.


    "Alright," I touched Luo Mingshang''s head, "You also contributed a lot to dispelling the Gu this time. I''ll treat you to some delicious food tonight."


    "Yes." "Baji." The guy came over and kissed me heavily on the side of my face.


    Ye Zichen sighed helplessly. Although he didn''t bring up the matter of divorce these days, he still couldn''t help but think of it.

 C68

    "Oh yeah, since you have so much knowledge on Gu worm, do you know if there are any sources of Gu worm that you can trace?"


    Seeing my expression, Luo Mingshang knew what I wanted to do, but he didn''t have any ideas. I only care about Gu worm''s skin, how would I know if there is anything that can be used to track them. If there is really ¡­ " There''s definitely going to be a first for me, right?


    I glared at him.


    I''m a little disappointed, if I can find the source of the Gu worm, maybe I can ¡­


    Looking at my disappointed expression, Luo Mingshang was a little unwilling. After thinking for a bit, he said, "Although I don''t know if there are any Gu worm that are following us, I do know that there is a kind of bird that specializes in eating Gu worm. This kind of bird is extremely greedy, as long as it eats the Gu worm, it can find out where the parent body of the Gu worm is, and then eat the parent body of the Gu worm."


    Hearing Luo Mingshang''s words, my eyes lit up again, "You mean ¡­"


    "I think as long as we can find the original body of the Gu worm, we will be able to find the one with the Descent Spell." Luo Mingshang nodded his head, then frowned: "It''s just that these kinds of birds are extremely hard to find, only ¡­" At this point, Luo Mingshang''s expression did not look good.


    Seeing how Luo Mingshang looked as if he wanted to say something, but stopped, I finally understood. If not, then forget it, I''ll think of something. "


    Hearing me say this, Luo Mingshang''s eyes immediately filled with tears. He hugged me and cried out, "Wuwuwu, I didn''t think that my wife would be so pained by me. Wuwuwu, if that''s the case, then your husband can''t let my wife down.


    The corner of my mouth twitched, making me feel a little awkward. "About that ¡­" Are you sure? " Are you sure you can come back?


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Luo Mingshang pulled me into his embrace again, "Wait for me to come back." After leaving his last words, oh no, just one sentence, Luo Mingshang disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    As long as I can endure through these two months, watching Su Linger leave the country, forget about birds or Gu, I won''t have any use for him.


    Not only was the one waiting for them Spirit House, but also Long Yiming.


    Of course, the time he had to wait was not meaningless. While the man was waiting, he was also using the new "materials" Long Yiming sent him, and continued to develop new Gu worm s. As for Long Yiming, he was also working hard on the "materials" that the man needed. As for the Su Family, after they found out about what happened to Su Linger, their father and mother decided to have Su Linger leave the country ahead of time.


    Very quickly, he received the news from the Spirit House earlier than Long Yiming. However, because he still had something to attend to at home, Dongfang Ze did not come immediately. Instead, he used the phone to inform Long Yiming.


    "I''ve checked the Long Yiming you were talking about. He was the one who did the last attack." Dongfang Ze didn''t like to talk much and directly reported the results.


    "As expected." I frowned and asked, "That fatty probably doesn''t know how to plant Gu. Who is the person that planted it?"


    "Rather than calling him a human, it would be better to call him a god." Dongfang Ze paused. Go on.


    "God?" I don''t understand. There are gods in this world?


    Dongfang Ze continued to speak: "You should have heard of the Grandmaster of the Gu bloodline in Yunnan, right?


    I was stunned for a moment, then nodded my head, "Of course I know, Dan Rong, the famous Gu Master, has perfected the Gu to its peak, but he took a person''s life thousands of miles away, but I remember this Dan Rong is a good person, I even saw him a few times when this old man was still here, he is a pretty good uncle, why would he do such a heinous thing?"


    "Listen to me, what happened this time, it wasn''t done by Master Dan Rong, it was Dan Rong''s son, named Dan Qing, Dan Qing is not only Dan Rong''s son, he was also a true disciple. It''s a pity that he''s a madman, refining the parasites and Qi deviation, using the human body to nurture the Gu worm, I found out that Long Yiming often provides the Dan Qing with young virgins, countless poisonous bugs, poisonous substances, large amounts of money, and other so-called ''raw materials'' to refine and cultivate.


    "Bastard, using a human''s body to nurture a Gu worm," I involuntarily clenched my fists, and coldly shouted. "Does this mean that those missing women in the news these past few days were all Long Yiming''s masterpieces?


    "Dao Alliance can no longer take care of himself. Furthermore, there is never a moral conflict between the two sides anyway." Dongfang Ze was in a difficult situation.


    "Bullshit." I shouted in anger. Wasn''t the Dao Alliance known for beheading demons and exterminating demons, and for reincarnating to save people? This is the world you have lived in? Saved person? Bullying the weak and fearing the strong, slashing the demons chaotically, the thieves do not care, Dao Alliance will not take long to finish off. "


    He threw the phone away. "You all don''t care about this old lady." Mystical Zero, inform everyone, there''s a meeting! "


    On the other side, within the Long family mansion ¡­


    "What?" Nothing? A group of trash, what''s the use of me raising you? " For the past few days, Long Yiming had not managed to obtain any clues regarding the "that person" who was backing Spirit House. This caused Long Yiming to be extremely shocked and furious;


    "Boss, please calm your anger." A bodyguard lowered his head, "We really can''t find anything. Spirit House is just an ordinary antique shop, boss, do you really think that there''s a powerful Gu poison expert behind that Spirit House?"


    Hearing the bodyguard''s words, Long Yiming frowned, his sharp eyes looking over, "Are you doubting my words?"


    "No ¡­" Sensing Long Yiming''s gaze, the bodyguard immediately lowered his head, and did not dare to say anything else.


    "Alright, you guys go down first. Continue to keep an eye on Spirit House, and continue investigating." Long Yiming calmed the anger in his heart and waved his hand. The group of bodyguards dispersed, seeing that after so many days of fruitless investigation, even Long Yiming had some doubts about his judgement. Or was it the girl herself? Impossible, that''s just a minor stinky girl, how could she possibly break the record of Grand Master Danqing! There must be someone else, or, was the other party not standing behind the Spirit House, but someone that the Su Family hired?


    As he thought, Long Yiming began to readjust the direction of his research ¡­


    It has already been over a month, and I will be free if I can endure for another half a month. At that time, when Su Linger leaves the country, I can continue to stay in my little nest and stay in bed until daybreak.


    Luo Mingshang, who left a few days later, also returned with a birdcage in his hands.


    "Wah!" This is that bird. " Ming Yu picked at the bird cage and saw a beautiful bird with the size of an owl and a slender neck, feathers as white as snow, dragging its tail and three feathers on its head.

 C69

    "Seeing such a beautiful bird, Ming Yu''s small eyes immediately lit up. "So beautiful."


    "The cry of this bird is very loud. In the legends, it''s a type of phoenix. Right now, this kind of bird is very rare in Human Realm." The Mystical Zero introduced, then looked at Luo Mingshang, and laughed: "You sure fought hard, and he actually didn''t stop you."


    "What''s wrong with me coming to my wife?" Luo Mingshang boasted shamelessly and even leaned towards me.


    He reached out to push them away and picked up the bird cage, "Alright, Ming Yu, stop playing, we still have to use it to do our job."


    He moved the bird cage to the side and took out the Gu worm that Su Linger spat out last time and fed it to the birds. The birds bounced twice and ate all the Gu worm in two to three bites, their feathers turning red.


    "Wow. "The color has changed." Ming Qing shouted in shock.


    "This is the nature of a beast. The color of its body corresponds to the color of a parasitic mother. This way, it would be easier for them to find the location of the parasitic mother. " The Mystical Zero introduced, "Now, it''s time to go find the location of the parasitic mother."


    Opening the birdcage, I immediately flapped my wings and flew out. Seeing this, I quickly chased after him while the others followed closely behind.


    After flying all the way to an abandoned factory, I stopped at a corner, and suddenly took out a green bug that was as thick as an infant''s arm, but it was already dead. Looking at the abandoned factory, I frowned, and felt that there was nothing else to see.


    "This should be where the other party abandoned the abandoned materials and the Gu worm that were no longer of use." The Mystical Zero said, although the inside was extremely dark, but the rotten smell coming from inside could not be fake, "I should have thought about it long ago, if you managed to crack the seal, then the parasitic mother would also be dead, what useless things would it still be keeping? "I was too careless."


    "That''s right, we were alerting the snake by beating the grass." I also sighed. "However, it''s not like we won''t get anything. Since I know that they will dump trash here, it means that they will come back. When the time comes, we just need to follow them and we will find our lair."


    "But who knows when they''ll come." Ming Qing shook his head and sighed: "Could it be that someone has to watch over here the entire time?"


    Just as Ming Qing finished speaking, a group of people looked over. Ming Qing instantly understood and said, "Hey, hey, you guys can''t be trying to make me watch you guys, right?! Hey, I am the bodyguard of the Miss Su.


    "The organization believes in you," I patted Ming Qing''s shoulder, looking like I trust you as I turned and left.


    "Boss, don''t be like this." Ming Qing''s shout came from behind him, and then, he caught up to him. Un, it seemed that he wasn''t stupid.


    However, what we didn''t expect was that just as we were looking for the parasitic mother, we happened to pass by where Dan Qing was, so Dan Qing immediately recognized that the birds flying in the sky, are indeed those that have already eaten the centripetal intoxication and are currently looking for the parasitic mother.


    "Go?" He did not expect his opponent to find one to come and find him, and sure enough, the other side had already made a move on him. The hateful thing was, that trash Long Yiming actually did not manage to find any information on him, but luckily he had already thrown away the parasitic mother, and the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Dan Qing held onto the equipment in her hands tightly, "Bastard, you dare to look down on me! No matter who you are, I will not let you off. "Someone, come." Dan Qing shouted in anger.


    Hearing Dan Qing''s shout, a man in a suit pushed open the door and bowed to his. "Master, do you have any instructions?"


    "You, go back and tell Long Yiming, if he doesn''t want to die, hurry up and find out who he is. Even if he doesn''t manage to find out, you must at least find that Spirit House or something.


    Looking at the furious Dan Qing, the man didn''t dare to hesitate, "Yes." As he spoke, he hurriedly retreated, afraid that if that big boss Dan Qing got angry, he would bring calamity upon him ¡­


    "Bastard!" "If you can''t find it, I''ll have you all feed all of my poisonous insects." His arrival had let him see a sliver of danger, and the enemy could even find him. From this, it could be seen how terrifying the enemy''s power and strength was, that idiot Long Yiming, what kind of person did he offend?


    The night was as dark as ink. A couple was walking in a dark alley. The two of them weren''t paying attention at all to the two black shadows that appeared from behind them ¡­


    "AHH!"


    "What is that thing!?" "AHH@@


    After the two bugs drilled their way out, they directly swam towards a black figure ¡­


    "Humph!" If you don''t come out, I''ll lure you out. " Dan Qing humphed coldly. Then, she turned around and walked into the dark, waiting for her next prey ¡­


    Soon enough, another girl dressed seductively walked into the alleyway. This time, Dan Qing did not use the Gu worm again, but suddenly appeared in front of the woman, and before the woman could cry out, she stretched out her hand, instantly piercing through the woman''s chest. The woman looked at the devilish man in front of her in disbelief, unable to understand why this man who she did not know had wanted to kill her.


    If you want to blame someone, then blame that damnable Spirit House. Pill Qing said coldly, at the next moment, the lady turned into a dried up corpse, her entire body was completely drained of blood, and Dan Qing pulled out her hand, and the two blood chains wrapped around Dan Qing''s hand, it was the two Gu worm s, "Hmph, Spirit House? I''ll see if you''re really as immobile as the old thing says. "


    On the dark corner of the street, a woman wearing a flaming red dress stood. "Hello, is this Young Master Dan Qing?"


    When she heard there was someone there, Dan Qing was shocked and quickly turned her head. She actually didn''t notice anyone. "You saw it?" The Gu worm in his hands was already ready to attack.


    The woman smiled, "Young Master Dan Qing, you don''t have to be so nervous. I think if it was you, I could have killed you in less than a blink of an eye." She was smiling so beautifully, yet her words sent chills down everyone''s spines.


    "Who are you?" Dan Qing was a bit nervous. She could feel that if they really started fighting, it was unknown whether he could run away.


    "Don''t worry about who I am," the woman smiled, "You only need to know that I''m here to help you."


    "Help me?" Dan Qing didn''t understand.


    "There''s still an important material for the Soul Stealing Parasite." The woman smiled and stretched out her hand. A wooden box appeared in her hand.

 C70

    Dan Qing was a little surprised, "Soul Worm." "Soul Worm is the thing that lured out the ghost bugs. In that case ¡­" What did you do to them? " He knew about the few people that Long Yiming had talked to before.


    "They?" The woman asked, "Huh? "Who is Young Master Dan Qing talking about?"


    "That''s right ¡­" For some reason, Dan Qing''s back felt numb, "Hua Jianli... Wang Yu... "


    "Oh, you''re talking about those losers. Those who fail, naturally, there are places that losers should go." The woman was smiling from the beginning till the end, but Dan Qing felt that it was the smile of a devil ¡­ ¡­


    Where he went, Dan Qing seemed to understand, this woman was the mastermind, and Long Yiming was just a pawn, then what was his goal? It was the Spirit House.


    There was no other choice. Dan Qing took the box and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Young Master Dan Qing, if you need anything, you can come find me at any time."


    Tch, what do you mean you can find me anytime? I don''t know how to find you. Dan Qing was slandering him in her heart. Just as she wanted to say something, she raised her head to find that the person was already gone. Forget it, since he had already obtained the Soul Worm, he had to finish the Soul Stealing Parasite''s production as soon as possible. Since he was already on the board, at least he couldn''t be discarded like the others.


    I bought a calendar and hung it on the wall, counting the days. The last few days, I couldn''t afford to let anything go wrong. As long as Su Linger graduated and received the balance, I would be completely free.


    Everything seemed to have never happened before, but it was also like a calm before the storm. I was still hanging out with Su Linger every day, both at school and in the store.


    On the calendar, there was another large ¡Á, indicating that another day had passed.


    "Boss Shuo ~" A sinister voice sounded from the corner.


    My hand couldn''t help but tremble a little and my pen directly smashed towards it before passing through it.


    "Zhang Peng, what are you doing in the middle of the day? "Ghost scares can scare a person to death, be careful that I don''t complain to you before I die." Startled, I shouted at the top of my lungs.


    Zhang Peng immediately rushed forward, "Boss Shuo, save me, save me!"


    The corner of my mouth twitched. "What happened? What happened to you?" Su Linger just finished with it, what kind of trick did you give me now?


    "Boss Shuo, you have to help me. This time, you are the only one who can save me." Zhang Peng hugged me and snot covered his face.


    I reached out and pulled Zhang Peng down, "Don''t cry, speak properly. What exactly is going on? "


    "It''s all my parents, right? Seeing that I was just stubbornly refusing to leave and you didn''t want to get married for me, you went to find another Yin Marry Master and found me a wicked wife. I''ve been hiding here for a few days already, Boss Shuo, this time you have to help me."


    I couldn''t help but pat my forehead. "Where did this stunt come from?" Don''t you know that you need a medium to get married? In other words, it was not legal. The Spirit Medium was a marriage certificate, and the practices of some old Yin Marry Master s was simply to bury the two corpses together. This kind of husband and wife who couldn''t be considered famous, it was more or less the same as when they were married in the old days, only in the form of a wedding.


    "Isn''t this great," I couldn''t help but want to tease Zhang Peng. Su Linger can''t match you in a wedding, you can''t be this single all the time, right? "


    "Scram!" Zhang Peng roared angrily! Even if I have to be single my entire life, I can''t betray Ling Er! " He said it confidently.


    "You deserve to be single," I rolled my eyes at Zhang Peng, "Don''t worry, this kind of seductive marriage is illegal even in the underworld. In Human Realm, I am the only one who can make a legal and reasonable seduction.


    Zhang Peng threw himself at him again, "Boss Shuo, you are really a good person."


    I reached out and pulled him away. Dirty. Besides, I''m really not happy about being issued a good person card.


    "Hubby!" A loud roar was heard. Zhang Peng immediately hid behind me.


    "Coming, coming." Zhang Peng shivered behind me while hugging my thigh.


    "Don''t be afraid." I caressed Zhang Peng''s head and walked over to the balcony''s window. Below me, I saw a woman in a bright red wedding dress scurrying around on the dark street.


    "The woman immediately rushed forward, and the red light directly appeared in front of me." Husband, where are you? "


    "Y-y-y-you, don''t come over." Zhang Peng retreated.


    I walked over and patted the woman on the shoulder. "That ¡­" "Miss, would you be interested to talk about it?"


    The woman turned to look at me. "You can see me?"


    I smiled, "I am also a Yin Marry Master, and an even higher one at that."


    "A higher rank?" The woman raised her eyebrows in disbelief.


    "Why don''t we talk about it?" I made a gesture of invitation.


    The woman thought for a moment, then nodded and sat on the sofa. "What do you want to talk about?"


    "My name is Shuo Tongxue. I''m sure you''ve heard of me, too, "I said, maintaining my formal welcoming smile.


    "Nope." The woman answered straightforwardly.


    Can I kill this woman now? All along, he had been telling himself that impulsiveness was the devil and one could not be impulsive. Every customer that entered the Spirit House was a customer of the Spirit House, and the customer was God. Zhang Peng, who was in the corner, covered his eyes. After all, they were husband and wife, he did not want to see her die.


    Heh heh, my name is Shuo Tongxue, I''m the boss of the Spirit House, and Spirit House is the only place in the Modern Realm that has a proper and legal marriage match, "I tried my best to form a" gentle "smile," Let me tell you this, without a medium, all of these marriages won''t be recognized by the underworld, they''re a relationship that won''t be protected by the laws of underworld.


    "Hmph, I don''t care if it''s legal or not, Zhang Peng is my husband now, don''t meddle in my business, or else I will eat you." The woman immediately threatened me with a ferocious look.


    "Don''t be angry yet, let me tell you in detail, people like you who are engaged in dark marriages are not protected by the law. This way, no matter if it''s Zhang Peng''s family violence in the future, or if he''s looking for Xiao San or some other married couple''s problem, you won''t be able to go anywhere and seek an explanation, because the two of you are not married. Living together. Or perhaps it was a relationship. If we get any closer, we''ll just be lovers. " I began to tell women what was wrong with it. He was trying to persuade her, so how did she usually do it on TV news?

 C71

    The woman fell silent. I continued, "The main thing is, if he did something bad, you have to take responsibility. But if something good happened, he could just dump you."


    "Then... "Then you can have a formal wedding here, right?" The woman hesitated for a long time. he asked.


    "Sure." I nodded, "But it can''t be Zhang Peng."


    "Why?!" The woman instantly became anxious.


    "Because Zhang Peng''s marriage is not yours." I shook my head, "Marriage is destined by nature, the wrong marriage will not last for long. You also have your own marriage, you and Zhang Peng have only just met, there''s no need for you to be like him. I will help you find your chosen one, that way, your marriage will be legal, and you can once again find a person you can truly live with."


    "The woman thought about it, it seems to be true." You... Will you really help me find my own marriage? "


    "Of course." I nodded and smiled. " It''s just that it''s late today. How about tomorrow? Come to Spirit House tomorrow morning and I''ll help you get married. "


    "Alright." The woman nodded and disappeared.


    Seeing that the woman had disappeared, Zhang Peng pounced on her again, "Aww, aww, I love you Boss Shuo to death, I will be yours for the rest of my life."


    "Pa ~ ~" Zhang Peng was blasted away.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t quite hear what you said earlier," The Mystical Zero appeared at the doorway and looked at Zhang Peng with a beaming smile. Luo Mingshang, who was standing beside his, had a face full of coldness. He dared to steal his wife. Did he not want to live anymore?


    Things weren''t over yet, so Zhang Peng couldn''t just finish what he was doing. I slowly walked over and removed Luo Mingshang''s claws. The Netherworld Flame was extinguished for me, it was extinguished, so you don''t want to risk it. It must have been you who caused Zhang Peng to fly out, right?


    The Mystical Zero looked at me helplessly. "Boss, did you cause trouble again?"


    "No, it''s just a business," I smiled.


    "Oh? "Business?" The Mystical Zero looked at me and asked while smiling: "Then how can the boss be sure that the other party can afford it?"


    I spread out my hands and pulled Luo Mingshang out, stuffing him into the house, "There''s no need for it to be money, I believe that there are definitely more good things in underworld than in the Modern World."


    "Boss ¡­" The Mystical Zero laughed helplessly. "Then, do you know where the spirit medium for that guest is?"


    "When I was talking to her just now, I had already peeked out. She didn''t set a marriage in front of the Sanshen''s stone, so it''s fine if I just randomly find a ghost that didn''t set a marriage for him," I shrugged and yawned. "Alright, I''ll go to sleep first. I''ll leave that thing to you tonight."


    "Hey, hey, hey?" Zhang Peng fainted from the impact, and only regained his senses after a long while. Looking at the smiling Mystical Zero, how could he be in a hurry to escape?


    "Then I''ll take care of you tonight!" The Mystical Zero laughed gently.


    No, no, we don''t.


    The next morning, the woman changed into a white dress.


    After eating and drinking to his heart''s content, he went downstairs to work. I got up an hour earlier for this job and have to go to school later.


    He went to the warehouse to pluck out two ownerless Fate Stone and brought out the other half. The young lad is not bad looking and his temper is also considered good.


    Fate Stone s had two pearls, one for each person.


    The procedure for the wedding didn''t change, since both of them left happily. As for the rest, how should I explain this to Zhang Peng''s parents?


    "Also, Zhang Peng, stop pestering your family members. If you don''t have anywhere to go, come to Spirit House. I don''t care if you come again."


    "Good, good, good. There won''t be a next time." Zhang Peng nodded his head.


    Very quickly, it was already the end of July, and the Arts Department''s graduation ceremony was held in these few days. The school held a grand graduation ceremony because of this, and Su Linger and the other two girls, because of their good results, were sent abroad to continue their studies. In the future, I will have the opportunity to stand on the stage of the International Dance Conference, but that won''t appeal to me. I don''t have that much ambition in me.


    Everything seemed to be going smoothly, but maybe I was too relaxed, or maybe I had a hunch that it would happen. It was indeed the calm before the storm.


    "Tong Xue, are you really not coming with me?" Your dancing is so good that even the instructor recommended you. " "Before graduation, Su Linger held onto my hand and wailed incessantly. "Wuwuwu, I can''t bear to part with you."


    "Hehe, stop messing around," I said as I pushed Su Linger''s head away. "Hurry up and go, I don''t want to be dragged down by you anymore."


    Su Linger suddenly stopped crying and looked at me. She suddenly laughed, "Tong Xue, your blood is still as cold as ever. Normally, he would be reluctant to leave at times like these. In any case, he had been with her for a long time. "But you always treat me as your customer. Did you really treat me as a friend?"


    Looking at Su Linger, I don''t know what to say. Come on, I''ll be glad if you don''t give me any trouble. "You should hurry up and leave, stay far away. I, who was your babysitter and bodyguard during this period of time, am enough. I don''t want to be dragged down by you for the rest of my life."


    "Pfft." Su Linger immediately smiled, and suddenly moved closer, gently tapping me on the face, "Tong Xue, thank you. No matter what happens, you''re my best friend. "


    Best friends... Is it?


    Su Linger left. Father Su and Mother Su thanked me as they paid me for the money. I could now rest assured.


    "Boss!" Disturbed in his sleep was the worst!


    "Soulcry!" I grabbed the pillow beside me and threw it at him.


    "Uuu ¡ª" Ming Qing was struck senseless, "Boss, quickly go down and take a look, it''s not good."


    What''s bad, why is the weather so bad? I scratched my head in annoyance. "It''s best if the situation isn''t good. Otherwise, I''ll let you know what''s really bad about it."


    Ming Qing could not help but shiver.


    As soon as I went downstairs, I smelled a familiar smell of perfume. I frowned and directly jumped down from the stairs. "Hua Jianli!"


    That''s right, the woman lying on the soft bed in the first floor was Hua Jianli. The woman who led her subordinates into Antique Street.


    "Heh, you''re still alive." Her eyes were half open and her voice was weak. Her face was terrifyingly pale.


    "Thanks to you." I narrowed my eyes. "This place isn''t for people like you. Get lost before I wake up!"


    "Boss ¡­" Ming Yu frowned in disapproval.


    Hua Jianli laughed, "Don''t worry, I am only here to retrieve my own things."


    "There''s nothing here you want," I said, intending to go back to sleep.


    "Didn''t you get my Fate Stone?"

 C72

    Hua Jianli laughed and slowly sat up, "Give me that."


    "Do you think I''ll give it to you?" I sneered.


    Hua Jianli shook his head helplessly, "My current state doesn''t pose much of a threat to you, give me that, at least let me see him one last time."


    I hesitated. Last? Zhang Peng had already gone to send her off. If she did, Zhang Peng would not be able to see her again for the last time, and if she did not, looking at how Hua Jianli was acting, she would not be able to hold on for long.


    Is Yue Lao, that old fool, retarded? In this life, it was still a previous life that led to the wrong Red String of Fate?


    Seeing my hesitation, Hua Jianli laughed, "You don''t have to hesitate, that Girl can''t leave, because behind Long Yiming, there is another super strong Ranker, she can just pinch us to death with a finger."


    "Ultimate Ranker," I frowned, and turned to look at Hua Jianli. "Who is it? "Who hurt you like that?" One Long Yiming is enough to make my stomach ache, and there''s even an additional dog shit expert.


    "Cough, cough." Hua Jianli coughed, and all he coughed out was blood. My garden is gone. I''m the only one who escaped. That person, no one knows who she is, maybe even Long Yiming doesn''t know about this person. "


    "Can''t you see what he looks like?" The Mystical Zero also hurriedly asked. The appearance of a super strong warrior was a huge danger to them.


    "How should I put it? I only saw red." Hua Jianli replied. Red like fire. "


    I staggered a little and broke out in a cold sweat. "Boss." Ming Qing hurriedly supported me. Are you alright? "


    I leaned against the wall and sat down, "No... "It''s fine." Since it was her, then, it was no wonder that Hua Jianli didn''t have the slightest bit of leeway to retaliate.


    "Boss." The Mystical Zero came over to support me, "Your body is very cold, what''s wrong?"


    I shook my head, "Mystical Zero, Ming Qing, close the door. Don''t open for business these few days, Su Linger is hopeless, we must protect ourselves. Inform everyone in Antique Street not to open their doors for business during this period of time.


    "Old... "Boss." Ming Qing was shocked.


    "Boss, you know that person?" The Mystical Zero frowned.


    My whole body couldn''t help but tremble, and I tightly held onto the Mystical Zero''s hand. "Mystical Zero, you know the The Four Divine Beasts''s family, right?"


    "The Four Divine Beasts family?" Ming Yu crossed his arms, and asked: "What''s that?"


    Ming Qing also had a face full of doubt, "I only know the The Four Divine Beasts, the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and the Scarlet Peacock. They even have a family? "


    "The so-called The Four Divine Beasts family refers to the bloodline of the Four Great Divine Beasts left behind during the Primordial Era," Luo Mingshang explained to them: "In the ancient war, the Four Great Divine Beasts helped the Yellow Emperor defeat Chi You, exhausted all of their Spiritual Energy, and returned to the heaven and earth, leaving behind only their own blood essence. When the The Four Divine Beasts died, the heaven and earth in the four directions were affected and the Yellow Emperor used blood essence as a guide, and the nature''s spirit energy as a medium to nurture four people. Gradually, a clan came into existence, and they were called the The Four Divine Beasts Clan. "


    "Boss, you mean ¡­" "The Mystical Zero understood something." However, they have already disappeared for thousands of years, there''s no reason for them to get mixed up in all this. "


    "You don''t understand!" I cried.


    "Alright, I got it," the Mystical Zero comforted me, "Boss, it''s fine, there''s still Luo Mingshang and I."


    It''s no use, even if the three realm kings of underworld are here, they still won''t be able to beat him. The man''s terror was etched into his memory. The gentle and brutal aura, the fresh blood in the wind. I can''t forget it now.


    "When Hua Jianli saw me like this, he didn''t say anything. I wish you all good luck. " As he spoke, he struggled to get up and was about to leave.


    Ming Yu pulled her back first, "Where are you going now that you''re injured? Stay."


    "Heh, shall I stay?" Hua Jianli laughed bitterly as he turned his head to look at me, only to see that Xiao Xiao''s ball was still curled up at the top of the stairs. He couldn''t help but frown. What in the world made you so scared?


    Those memories, that gentle man''s smile when he looked at me, turned into a brutal one, he didn''t want to remember them anymore, but he couldn''t forget them. He heard that there was a medicine in this world that he could forget after taking it. What kind of medicine was that? Where can I get it?


    Even though everyone didn''t know why, it was the first time they saw a girl who looked fearless on a normal day like this. Even the city had become a lot colder, and because of this the weather was a little gloomy, as though it was about to rain.


    "Xue Er." In the past few days, Luo Mingshang had always been by my side, but he could only watch and do nothing else. "Don''t be like that, I''m here. Nothing will happen to me."


    I stuck my head out from under the blanket, looked at Luo Mingshang, and hugged him: "Luo Mingshang, Luo Mingshang, Luo Mingshang."


    "En, I''m here, I''m here." "He comforted me." "It''s okay, don''t be afraid. No one will hurt you with me around."


    "Luo Mingshang, don''t die, don''t die." I hugged him tightly. For the first time, he felt the pain of losing something.


    "They won''t die. No one will die." Luo Mingshang patted my back.


    I let go of Luo Mingshang, and there were still tears on my face, "Luo Mingshang, promise me, okay?"


    "Alright, I''ll agree to anything you say." Luo Mingshang patted my head.


    "Follow the Mystical Zero and bring Ming Qing to the underworld." As long as you go to the underworld, they won''t be able to find you. As long as you stay there, nothing will happen.


    Luo Mingshang frowned, "What about you?"


    I wiped away my tears. "I see. There are some things I have to face."


    Luo Mingshang frowned, "Those people, were you the one that said that the legendary yinliu came up?"


    Some memories were like vines. Once they began to grow, they would constantly expand, eventually making it impossible for one to dodge them like the claws and fangs of a demon. I wanted to deny knowing those people. I wanted to deny that it was just a dream of mine, a fantasy of my youth.


    I tried to hypnotize myself. I hypnotized myself that I was just a small boss of an antique shop, an ordinary little girl.


    "yinliu, what exactly is this place?" Why are you still so afraid even though we''re here?


    he asked, but I didn''t know how to answer him.


    The surroundings were frighteningly cold. The wind outside the window seemed to herald the arrival of that man.

 C73

    I shouldn''t be afraid of him, I''m not afraid of him, I''m only afraid of that lonely and cold place in my memory.


    I rubbed myself against Luo Mingshang''s body beside me. It was clearly a ghost, but his body was actually much warmer than mine.


    As if someone was coming, I turned and looked out the window. A dark red shadow flashed past, and I was startled. I was about to get up to take a closer look when the window was pushed open and Blacky jumped in, shaking his fur.


    "Little Black?" I was stunned. Why is it Little Black?


    "Meow?" Blacky tilted its head. Confusion.


    "Little Black, was there anyone outside just now?" I asked.


    "Meow ~" Blacky shook its head. Then he jumped into bed.


    No one? Is there really no one here? Am I seeing things, or are you flying too fast?


    Luo Mingshang reached out and carried me back, "Alright, it''s fine. Trust me, everything will be fine."


    Maybe Teacher Liu Ruoyun had already reminded them earlier that if they could stay together when Su Linger asked the question, they could. Maybe everything had been decided since when was it possible?


    Su Linger was in trouble.


    In the middle of the night, Zhang Peng directly flew in to wake me up and quickly pulled me out of bed.


    "Hey, slow down. You''re a ghost that uses the wind. I have to walk." I really regret having a psychic constitution. Even a ghost can drag me down.


    "Cut the crap, hurry up." Zhang Peng was getting anxious.


    I had no choice but to tap open the teleportation array. "Come in." He extended his hand and pulled Zhang Peng into the array, and in an instant, the array was activated. The scene in front of him only lasted for a moment, and then reached the Su Family.


    Zhang Peng pulled me directly into the house. In the middle of the night, the Su Family''s lights were all transparent, both Father and Mother Su were all in Su Linger''s room, and a few doctors in white gowns were squeezed inside.


    "Boss Shuo, why are you ¡­?" Seeing that I had come, Mr Su appeared slightly surprised.


    "It was dragged by a ghost." I also felt helpless, "What''s wrong with Su Linger?"


    "We don''t know either. We were planning to leave today, but we failed to wake him up and ended up falling asleep just like that. Call the doctor to see if anything has been found. "


    "Can''t wake up?" I frowned, pushing through the crowd and walked forward, that''s not right, didn''t the centripetal intoxication already clear it? Why was he still sleeping?


    He reached out and felt her pulse, then pressed his finger on the door. What was going on? Her soul still remained within her body, but it had already left it.


    "How is it?" Mother Su quickly asked.


    "Who is this little girl?" Medical school? " asked a doctor.


    "No, yes ¡­" It''s Ling Er''s classmate. " Mother Su answered.


    "He''s not a doctor, what does a layman know?" someone asked, clearly unconvinced.


    I shot a glance at the old man. "There are too many people and the qi around them is too weak. Those who don''t need it should hurry up and leave."


    "You ¡­" Heh, I have more than the ability to deal with stinking old man.


    After clearing out all the people in the room, he extended his hand and pulled Su Linger up. With a palm strike on Su Linger''s back, Su Linger instantly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "This ¡­" Father and Mother Su were shocked.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Zhang Peng was furious. The person who brought you here is not here to send you on your way. "


    I ignored them and dipped my finger in Su Linger''s blood to smell. It''s a Gu. "


    "Gu?" Mr Su was stunned. "Didn''t you say it had already been solved?"


    "The centripetal intoxication has been solved, this is another wave." I frowned.


    "What Gu?" Zhang Peng hurriedly asked. How do I solve this? "


    "This kind of downfall is extremely malicious, and this kind of Gu worm is called Soul Stealing Parasite. The Soul Stealing Parasite follows its name, Soul Search, Soul Devour, and the worms enter its body and are born by devouring the soul. Once the soul is completely devoured, the person dies, and will never be able to reincarnate."


    "What!" Very good.


    "I never thought that there would be someone who could refine a Soul Stealing Parasite right now. After all, that is something that even the Gu Master Dan Rong couldn''t do." So, she really did not plan to let Su Linger leave this place alive? Why? Su Linger was just an ordinary person, did she really have to sit to such an extent?


    "Then... "Then do you know how to solve it?" Mother Su cautiously asked.


    "I ¡­" "I don''t know how to answer that." "I''m sorry." In the end, I did hurt her.


    "How could this be ¡­" Mrs Su covered her mouth and cried, "That won''t happen, there will definitely be a way."


    "By the way, we have surgery. if you have an operation or a stomach wash, you can just get the bugs out. " Mr Su thought of modern technology.


    "It''s no use. The reason the Soul Stealing Parasite is called the Soul Search is because it is attached to the soul and the insect body isn''t here. It''s through the Soul Worm ¡­" Halfway through my sentence, I suddenly realized something. "Right, Soul Worm."


    "What''s wrong?" Zhang Peng hurriedly asked.


    "Soul Worm is the material used to make the demonic insects. I was just wondering how Dan Qing was able to create the Soul Stealing Parasite, it turns out it''s because of Wang Yu. " I muttered, "In the end, Long Yiming became a scapegoat. "It''s really a good plan. As expected of you."


    "Can you solve it?" Zhang Peng cared more about this issue.


    I looked at Zhang Peng and saw his eyes that were filled with hope. I was completely unable to refute him, "I''ll try my best."


    "That means there''s a way." Father and Mother Su also heaved a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Boss Shuo."


    "I had no choice, so I said I could try, but ¡­" "I came too late, Su Linger''s soul will be completely devoured tonight, leaving only an empty shell."


    "What?" Mother Su almost fainted.


    Zhang Peng''s emotions were a little off, his eyes started to turn red, and I hurriedly slapped his in fear, "What are you in a hurry for, there''s still a chance."


    Zhang Peng glanced at me, took a deep breath, and decided to believe me. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll have to trouble you."


    "It''s good that you know this." I rolled my eyes at him. "Go and get Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang for me. I need their help."


    "Alright." Zhang Peng calmed down and nodded.


    After giving Su Linger a Pills to temporarily stabilize her condition, she asked her, "Before Su Linger''s illness, did you come in contact with anyone?"


    Father and Mother Su looked at each other and thought for a moment, "Speaking of contact, she''s been packing up at home for the past few days. Oh right, someone delivered a courier a few days ago."


    "Express delivery? "What courier?" I asked quickly.


    "I''ll get it." Mother Su quickly got up to get the express delivery.


    There seemed to be a small bottle inside, with fingernails replacing the knife to separate the tape. After opening it, there was a small box inside, the packaging was not bad, continue to open it, inside is a small glass bottle, inside the glass bottle, there is a broken jade stone.


    I stood up abruptly. "Who sent this?"

 C74

    "I don''t know." Mother Su shook her head.


    Splitting Jade, Su Linger''s Fate Stone. It''s that bastard who schemed against me. That bastard had something to do with this matter, and it was a huge matter of life and death. The two of them originally had nothing to do with each other, yet they fell in love.


    "Uncle, Auntie, if there''s anyone from my store, tell them to use the Soul Absorbing Technique first, I''ll go out first." We''ll talk about it when we get back. " I exhorted him before turning around and running out.


    Since that Yin Intermediary was related to this matter, it meant that as long as he could find that Seeker called Dan Qing, he would definitely be able to find that bastard, and then ¡­ I want him to know the consequences of offending me.


    I remember the old factory I found last time, I took out my phone, "Mu Chuan, help me check that old factory in the southwest ¡­"


    Before I could finish, a roar came from the other side, "Damned girl, don''t you see what time it is? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night? If you''re sick, go take your medicine." "Don''t disturb my sleep."


    "Your life is in danger, Mu Chuan, I have no time to argue with you. "Hurry up and check out that old factory in the southwest."


    "Alright." Mu Chuan could also hear the seriousness in my words.


    "Someone should go over there often to pour the trash and help me find out where those people came from and where they went back to." I said as I went to the old factory. Firstly, I was waiting for news from Mu Chuan, so I could test my luck and see if I could run into the group of people who poured out trash and follow them.


    The night was terrifyingly dark, and I couldn''t see anything in the surroundings. I turned on my night vision, and the surroundings were completely silent. There wasn''t a single person around.


    Mu Chuan''s call startled me. I hurriedly answered the call, "Yes, I''ve checked, I''ve switched to the satellite surveillance. This morning, someone went over there to dump the trash. Then he went to a district in the northwest suburbs. "


    "I know." Ye Zichen hung up the phone and hurried over. Luckily, the taxi was still there, so he got a taxi and gave his address.


    At this time, everyone was in the residential complex. The security guard at the entrance seemed to have fallen asleep, so I quietly sneaked in. I only hated Mu Chuan for not giving me an address and not telling me where it was.


    Taking a deep breath, he smelled the scent of Gu worm. The smell of blood diffused into the air, very faint, and only when one was focusing their breath and breath, could they barely detect it. It was in the warehouse.


    Following the smell of blood, I carefully walked forward. In the warehouse at the end of the third building, I carefully opened the door, and found that there was actually a universe inside, they originally opened up the three warehouses, and even dug into the basement. It was very dark inside, and my night vision allowed me to clearly see everything in the room.


    There was no one here. The building had long since been emptied, so I slowly walked to the workbench. Above the workbench were the parasitic mother s that had always died.


    "Soul Stealing Parasite." I muttered, this time, Su Linger was really dead, even her parasitic mother was dead. There was also a piece of paper next to it. There were words written on it, and it seemed to be written by someone. I picked it up and looked at it. It was written by Dan Qing.


    In this half a lifetime of carefree and unrestrained behavior, I mistakenly strayed into a chessboard, and have no choice but to fight to the death. I know that this half a life is filled with sinful crimes, and because of my obsession, I know that you will definitely find this place, but I do not have the heart to be your enemy. If I am able to leave this place alive, I will definitely battle with you in Gu.


    It was just a message, but it simply told me that someone had set him up. I rubbed my temples.


    Just as he was about to burn the message and leave, his phone rang again.


    "Hey, Mystical Zero, what''s wrong?" I asked.


    "Su Linger is dead." The Mystical Zero''s words were very simple. Not long ago, we saved her soul and soul, but ¡­ "


    "I know." I took a deep breath, and just as I hung up, another call came in. "Hello, what''s the matter again?"


    "Boss ¡­" It was Ming Yu. His voice was choked with emotions, as though he had been crying.


    "I suddenly became anxious. Which bastard is making my family''s girl cry? I don''t want to live anymore." Ming Yu? What''s the matter with you? What was going on? "Don''t cry."


    "Oh ~ Boss ¡­" Hua Jianli was dead. Woo ~ She... She said that she wanted to take revenge, so ¡­ I ran out by myself and... "Results..."


    Gripping my cell phone, I couldn''t help feeling a tinge of sadness. This really was a eventful night.


    "I know. How is she now?" I asked.


    "Even Ming Qing and I can only save her soul. But she was very weak, as if... "He''s going to die soon." Ming Yu finished his sentence in tears.


    "I know." I sighed, "You guys put him in the Soul Furnace to recuperate. I still have some things to take care of here.


    I''m not going to sleep tonight.


    He couldn''t stay here any longer. He decided to call Mu Chuan and have him settle the problem since he was a professional at this place. Just as he was about to leave, an afterimage flashed before his eyes.


    "evil spirit!" I was startled, but just as I was about to take action, I saw someone familiar. "Zhang Peng, you ¡­"


    "Roar ~ ~" An angry roar intimidated the heaven and earth, causing sand to fly and stones to fly. I couldn''t help but take two steps back, Zhang Peng had already disappeared without a trace.


    "Hey, Zhang Peng. "You ¡­" Looks like Su Linger''s death dealt a huge blow to him. I immediately chased after him, and looking in this direction, I saw that it was the villa area. Zhang Peng was going to look for Long Yiming to take revenge.


    Anger and hatred, as well as the grief from losing Zhang Peng, had completely turned him into a evil spirit. I could feel that the powerful Spiritual Energy that Zhang Peng currently possessed had materialized into his own physical body.


    I really want to embarrass myself, but fortunately, when I found Long Yiming, he was still alive.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Don''t worry, the price is still fine." Long Yiming, who was smoking a cigar in his mouth, shouted towards the call with a stinky smell.


    "Sizzle, sizzle." The phone suddenly emitted a strange sound, as if there was no signal.


    Suddenly, a demonic voice came over the phone, "Go to hell, go to hell, give me your life."


    "What?" Long Yiming was startled: "Hey, hey, what are you saying?"


    "Boss Long is really forgetful. He forgot about me so quickly." The gloomy voice continued, and a figure slowly walked in through the window behind him.


    "Whap." The phone in Long Yiming''s hand fell to the side, as he looked at Yun Che in disbelief. You... You, you, you, go away. "Don''t come near me, go away, go away." As he said that, he even took out a pearl from his bosom and pointed it at Zhang Peng.


    "Go to hell." Zhang Peng immediately rushed over.


    "Zhang Peng, calm down. There is a limit to how much a person can live or die, and you can''t increase your own performance by."

 C75

    "Shut up." "Zhang Peng is really bewitched." What life or death situation, should Ling Er die? Should I die? The damned one should be him. " As he said that, he swung his palm towards me, then rushed towards Long Yiming.


    "Everything has its causes and effects. He will take the consequences for himself instead of causing trouble for himself by staying here." I stepped forward and pulled Zhang Peng back. If you go on like this, you really won''t be able to get back at us forever. "


    "I will kill him no matter what happens. Don''t stop me, or I''ll kill you too. "


    "AHH!" Long Yiming screamed and ran out. Zhang Peng also flew out. His right hand instantly pierced through Long Yiming''s chest. He took out a heart that was still beating.


    When I chased after him, it was already too late. Long Yiming''s body was covered in blood as he tumbled down the stairs.


    "Hahahaha." Zhang Peng, who had killed Long Yiming, did not calm down just like that. Instead, he started laughing loudly, looking at the beating heart in his hand. He actually ate it with his mouth wide open.


    "Zhang Peng, don''t." He''s got blood on him, and if he eats his heart, he''ll definitely be bewitched.


    The act of swallowing made me feel terrified, and immediately after, what I didn''t expect was that Zhang Peng, as if he had discovered a delicacy, suddenly threw himself onto Long Yiming''s corpse and started to gnaw on it.


    "Evil bones." Once the evil ghost eats the human, it will evolve into an evil skeleton, forever falling into hell, never to reincarnate.


    "Zhang Peng, stop. You can''t continue like this." I rushed forward to hold him back.


    Zhang Peng slowly stood up and turned around to look at me. The left side of his face, already revealed a black skull.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! With a crisp sound, a few bones appeared from within Zhang Peng''s chest. Zhang Peng casually pulled one out, and it was a osteotome.


    Zhang Peng suddenly laughed sinisterly as he waved the osteotome towards me. I hurriedly dodged, but Zhang Peng had completely lost consciousness. It was commonly known as [Rampage].


    The osteotome was wantonly chopping around in the villa, so I couldn''t allow him to continue making a ruckus like this. I reached out my hand and the short sword cut out to stop the osteotome from being cut down.


    My short sword has always been a treasure that restrains these kind of ghost spirit, and it''s only one blade strike. The osteotome was cut off by stretching.


    In this part of the osteotome, Zhang Peng reconstituted the remaining osteotome back into his body. After slightly opening my mouth, a trace of blood-red was accumulated. I was surprised before I hurriedly dodged. A hole had already been blasted into my original location.


    The blood-red coloured resentment condensed and smashed towards me unceasingly. I dodged in panic as the amount of resentment in my surroundings had increased. I wasn''t paying attention and was hit by it and was hit in a corner.


    "Bastard, if I don''t show you my might, you''ll think I''m dead." I rubbed my shoulder as I stood up and reached out to take out a dozen Yellow Talisman. "Last time, when we dealt with Hua Jianli''s Spirit Binding Restoration, you should try it too. The path of heaven has already been chosen as the sacrifice of all spirits. With blood as the guide, the spirits will be bound and returned to their origin. "


    The Yellow Talisman surrounded him for a moment. He was tightly bound in the middle.


    "Roar ~ ~" Zhang Peng roared as he tried to break through the restraints, but the moment he got near, he would be struck by the lightning.


    I was relieved to have him under control for the time being, but I couldn''t let him be like this all the time. It is very difficult to turn back into an evil ghost. As expected, this is the time you are waiting for.


    As expected, he still couldn''t bear to see his former friend become like this.


    Friend, she''s really a friend. I couldn''t help but laugh. Thank you for letting me know what a friend was. But as expected, my blood is still cold.


    The wind blew everything away, and in the darkness, only a first-rate golden stream of light could be seen flickering in the garden of the villa, contrasting with the ice-cold moonlight.


    Slowly closing my eyes, I saw a golden radiance against the silver white of the moonlight, covering my body. The wind blew gently, causing my long hair to slowly change color. In the end, it was reflected against the white of the moonlight.


    I could feel a pattern slowly spreading from the corner of my eyes all the way to my forehead. I frowned and opened my eyes, and my pupils turned into a beautiful blue color. It was a crystal clear blue color that no one had ever seen before.


    "Ding Ling", a crisp sound rang out. It was the bracelet on my hand and foot.


    I walked towards Zhang Peng one step at a time, my hand penetrating the formation that was binding him and enveloping his head. I felt a familiar yet unfamiliar sensation from my hand, as layers of ripples rippled out around him.


    The skull on Zhang Peng''s face also disappeared. His eyes became lost, and he returned to his original black color. "Believe me, it will be solved, believe me." Zhang Peng squinted his eyes, and fell down.


    Please, believe me.


    I retracted my hand and looked up at the moon. The moon tonight is exceptionally bright.


    Her red skirt fluttered in the air, burning the sins of the world like a ball of fire in the night.


    She came, not a sound, like before, just standing there looking at me, a familiar gentleness on her face.


    His hair once again turned black, and the tattoos withdrew. His eyes also dimmed back. I reached out and picked Zhang Peng up, ignoring him, I turned and left.


    When I really met her, I suddenly realized that I wasn''t that afraid anymore. Perhaps, that was all.


    It was already daybreak. This night was truly a sleepless night.


    Su Linger died, Hua Jianli died, Long Yiming died. Really ¡­


    Zhang Peng woke up and also calmed down. In the end, he still chose to believe me. But...


    Looking at Su Linger who only had one soul and one soul left, sshe felt as if a knife had twisted into her heart. Right now, Su Linger only had one soul and one soul left, he could turn into dust at any time. To disappear from this world forever, that was something that Zhang Peng definitely did not want to see, but what could he do now?


    He chose to believe in me, believe in me, and believe in Spirit House.


    I took out Zhang Peng and his Fate Stone and gave them to Zhang Peng. Looking at my own Fate Stone and the weak Hua Jianli, he actually didn''t know how to react to this. Perhaps, he needed a very long time to think about what happened in his previous life.


    Zhang Peng believes in me, I will not disappoint him, and have not slept for many days and nights, all for the sake of finding a way to save Su Linger. I still have one soul and one soul, but that does not mean that I am truly dead, and as long as my soul is still alive, there is still hope, but no matter how I look, no matter what I do, that residual soul does not have any reaction, and it could scatter my soul at any time. Seeing this, I became even more anxious.


    I also thought about being like that night, maybe I could save Su Linger, but there wasn''t anyone there that day. If I were to do it here, in this sort of place, I really wouldn''t have any way of escape.

 C76

    My operative method was taught to me by my old man. I believe my old man will know what to do, and a powerful old man will definitely know the technique to save Su Linger.


    As a result, a long distance call was sent to the old man. However, the person who answered the phone was Old Man Yuan, who was with the old man.


    "Oh, you little girl actually took the initiative to call me, what''s wrong? Is Old Man Shuo''s shop closed? It''s fine, the youngsters should just go easy on him, there''s no need to tell him anything. "


    I said exasperatedly, "Old Man Yuan, where''s the old man?" I waited for him to finish before asking.


    "Look, she''s already looking for the Old Man Shuo as soon as she makes a phone call. Really? It''s been so long since we last met, I wonder if I can have a good chat with my grandfather."


    "Talk about your sister." Oh, cut the crap. Hurry up and get this old man to answer the phone. " I shouted impatiently.


    "Eh? I said, you stinking girl. It''s only been a few days since we last met. You just wait. I promise I won''t be able to beat you. " Old Man Yuan, who was on the other side, calmly gave a lesson.


    "stinking old man, hurry up and tell this old man to pick up the phone," I panicked. "Your life is in danger, stop spouting nonsense, otherwise, I will blame this on you."


    "Fine, fine, fine. Don''t, I''m afraid of you." Old man Yuan was helpless. Then, I heard him shouting at the top of his lungs, "Old Man Shuo, Old man, your precious disciple told you to come and answer the phone. He said that life was in danger."


    "I looked at the faintly discernible residual soul that was parasitically within the Jade Talisman." It''s okay, don''t be afraid, it''s going to be okay, it''s going to be okay. " As he said that, he extended his hand to wipe the figure on the Jade Talisman.


    After a long while, a sizzling sound could be heard from the other side, followed by an aged voice. What''s wrong? A precious disciple? What happened? "


    "Old man, let me ask you, do you have any ideas? that can save a ghost that only has one soul and one soul? " I asked anxiously. He went straight to the point.


    "Hmm?" "The old man was silent for a long time." Why do you ask? "


    "Geezer, just tell me, is there really a way?" I asked anxiously.


    The old man was silent for a long time. Finally, he slowly said, "Yes, but you have to tell me what happened. Otherwise, don''t think about knowing how to use it."


    "When I heard that there was a way, I was overjoyed. However, how could I have the heart to tell a story now?" Old man, can you tell me first? I''ll explain it to you later. I promise you, I definitely won''t do anything bad. It''s really saving someone. "


    "Save her? "I''m afraid, the person you''re saving isn''t a human." The old man gave a cold snort! " Xue Er, how many times has Master told you that the fewer you step into Karma, the more Karma you will have, and all of these will become your business. I''ve already heard about what happened last time. Fighting against Little Flower caused us both to suffer. This time, if you don''t explain it clearly to me, don''t even think about finding out! "


    After hearing what the old man said, I panicked. "Cut the crap! Are you going to say it or not!?" Long distance calls are expensive. Believe it or not, I''ll use your private money as the phone bill.


    "¡­" Hearing my angry roar, the old man weakened. "I did it for you, my precious disciple."


    I put my hand on my forehead, "My client has been hit by a Soul Stealing Parasite and is currently at death''s door. Hurry up and tell me how to save her. It''s almost impossible now! "


    "Sigh ~" Hearing my question, the old man sighed. Even the Jade Emperor of Hades will not be able to save his precious disciple. " Nonsense! If you can save Hades, why are you looking for me?


    "You said there was a way." stinking old man, you are messing with me.


    "Just now was just a moment ago. Now is the time! " The old man continued to strike at me.


    "stinking old man, are you messing with me? Is your skin itchy?" I gritted my teeth.


    Hearing my words, the old man let out a long sigh! Then he said, "Soul Summoning Technique."


    "When I heard the old man say this, I was stunned." Soul Summoning Technique? What was that? Old man? "Is this the skill?"


    "Soul Drawing Arts was one of the three forbidden arts created by the Pilot hundreds of thousands of years ago." The old man said.


    "Pilot?" I was confused and didn''t say anything.


    "Pilot is a type of person who travels in both the Yin Yang and Yang realms. A thousand years ago, Daoists were not the ones who control everything, so the annual Ghost Festival was the day when ghosts and monsters roamed about. At that time, the Pilot would need to lead them out of the Underworld, and then the Pilot would bring them back to the Underworld. The old man explained, "But in the midst of all the ghosts, it''s impossible to be obedient. Thus, our Pilot created the soul attracting technique, and even if the ghosts were unwilling, we were still forced to follow them back to the Underworld."


    "But, she only has her soul and one soul left. Even if she wanted to, she can''t go to the Underworld to reincarnate!" I interrupted the old man.


    "Darling disciple, don''t interrupt me. Let me finish." The old man paused and went on. I shut up and listen. " There were two ways to cast the Soul Drawing Arts: one was to lead the way, the other to attract souls. What I told you just now was how to lead the way, and also how to summon souls. This means that we should call back the scattered souls. "


    "When I heard this, I immediately became excited!" In other words, it would allow him to recall the lost souls, right? "Old man, quickly teach me."


    "But ¡­" "The old man''s words changed, and I was stunned!" The person you are talking about has been struck by a Soul Stealing Parasite, so other than one soul and one soul, the other souls have already been devoured. You should be clearer than me about what a Soul Stealing Parasite is. "


    As the old man said this, I suddenly remembered. Other than this one soul and one soul, the rest of Su Linger''s soul had already been devoured by the Soul Stealing Parasite, and the parasitic mother was already dead. In other words, it had completely disappeared, and even if he used the spiritualization, he would not be able to summon back the other souls! No wonder the old man said that it was different from now.


    I suddenly lost my hope. My eyes turned gloomy. Could it be that... Was there really no other way? Then, with a little bit of luck, I continued to ask, "Hey, old man, maybe you can make that insect spit out what it ate? We can try. If we don''t try, how would we know? "


    "I don''t know, I''ve never seen what a Soul Stealing Parasite looked like before, nor was I present. I haven''t seen what exactly was going on at that time." "The old man''s words comforted me, but the next moment, my heart froze again." However, I advise you not to try, because when using the spiritualization, you must first use evidence that the other party exists in this world. In the past, the Pilot used corpses, and used fire of netherworld''s method of burning to call the other souls over. "

 C77

    Evidence? Evidence left in this world? What is evidence?


    "In that case, the only one left is that strand of residual soul," the old man sighed. So I advise you, do not try. If you fail, her residual soul will disappear completely. After all, there is nothing that can resist the burning of fire of netherworld. "


    "fire of netherworld," I muttered, my entire body was trembling, "Old man, tell me the truth, stinking old man, there should be other ways right? There must be some other way, right? Master, I beg of you, no matter what forbidden techniques, as long as you can save her, tell me, I will bear all the sins that are against the heavens. Master, I beg of you, can you tell me? There must be a way. "


    Friend? The old man sighed heavily. Your heart had finally started to melt. "Sigh ~ Stupid girl, how should I say hello?"


    "Old man, master, you know it, right?" "Hurry up and tell me." Hearing the old man''s tone, I knew there was still hope.


    "On the spiritualization, there is still a bit of information." the old man said. With my life soul as the guide, I shall use the residual soul''s technique to fuse them. "


    "What?" "I was stunned." What does that mean? "Old man?" I don''t know why, but I felt a chill all over my body.


    "The meaning behind this is that a living soul is to be used as a distraction to activate the spiritualization and fuse the living soul with the residual soul. This is only if all of the consciousness and memories of the living soul are erased, so the residual soul would not be robbed of consciousness by the living soul just because it''s weak." The old man answered, "But the use of this technique is too inhumane, it has already been sealed. Back then, in order to save the ghosts of the people he loved, one of the Pilot went to the Underworld and used his own soul as a guide to activate this technique. From then on, the profession of Pilot began to decline."


    "Souls," I said, not knowing what to do. I''m not afraid of death, I just want to use my life soul as a guide, and also want to wipe out all the memories and consciousness of my life soul. Even if he really saved Su Linger, he probably wouldn''t want to live like this.


    While the living were still alive, the souls of the living tortured the living and could not be allowed to die, or else everything would be for naught. When the living could endure all the pain in the world and survive, it meant that the living was still alive, then the souls of the living would be soaked in poison for seven days and seven nights, and finally, their souls would be forcefully expelled from their bodies. In other words, they were not dead yet. This was something that would normally only be done by those evil monsters.


    Thinking about this, my scalp tingled. I couldn''t and wouldn''t do such a thing.


    Hearing my silence, the old man also fell silent, as though he was waiting for my reply. After a long time, I slowly asked, my voice trembling, "Still ¡­ Is there any other way? You don''t have to do things this way to anger everyone! "


    "That''s all I have left!" The old man sighed, "I''ve already taught you everything I can teach you. I originally planned to hand over the spiritualization to you when I get back, but I''m afraid that you won''t be in the mood to learn it now."


    "How could he be in the mood? I don''t want to learn any useless techniques." I snarled at him.


    "You stinky girl, what useless technique is this? This is a technique passed down by our ancestors. If you say this, you better be careful not to incur the wrath of heaven!" The old man quickly shouted.


    "Techniques that can''t save others are all useless. I won''t learn techniques that can''t be used." I lowered my head, the hair on my forehead blocking half of my face. Slowly, one drop, two drops, three drops, fell off my face.


    "That old man was shocked by my reaction, but he really couldn''t do anything about it." Alright, there''s nothing I can do. I''ll hang up first. " As he said that, he was about to hang up. I also looked depressed and decided to hang up the phone. Was he really going to use it again? Or to him? At this moment, a shout came from the other side, "Wait, wait."


    "I had no choice but to put the phone to my ear again." Is there anything else? "


    "Let me introduce you to someone," the Old Man sighed.


    "Who?" I asked immediately. Even if I had a little hope, I couldn''t give up.


    "That guy is probably still hiding on top of the mountain, daydreaming about the people who can stay away from the world." The old man sighed, "I don''t know if he will help you. Be careful."


    "Cut the crap!" I was anxious.


    The old man muttered to himself, "He is called Zhang Tianshi, I will give you the address later, go look for him."


    "Oh." I was stunned for a moment, confused.


    "Although that old man''s character isn''t that great and he can''t beat me, I have to say, he''s also a powerful character. Furthermore, he said that his sect is richer than ours, so there should be some special methods. " The old man was giving me time to think, and he did not forget to step on Zhang Tianshi. Seems like the grudges between these two old men are not small.


    "Really? Would that Zhang Tianshi really have a way? " I rekindled hope.


    "Well, there should be. That old thing''s brain must be working fast. Maybe he can do something about it. " "Yes," the old man replied.


    "Alright, I understand." I''m going to hang up.


    "Wait a minute!" The old man stopped me, and I had no choice but to press the phone to my ear again.


    "What else is there?" I am really in a rush now, I can''t wait to get up and find that Zhang Tianshi thing to solve the problem.


    The old man on the other side sighed. If you go just like that, before the time comes, that girl''s residual soul will also disappear. "


    I was startled, then looked at the Jade Talisman beside me. Yes, the current Su Linger is so weak, I don''t know when her soul will be completely destroyed, but since this old thing said so, it means that he definitely has a way. I immediately asked! " Old man, do you have any ideas? "


    "The Soul Suppressing Technique, remember it." Saying that, the old man chanted a string of incantations into my ear, "Do you remember? Not only can this technique stabilize that girl''s residual soul s, it can also suppress the ghosts that attack you. This is also a chapter of the spiritualization, remember to finish learning it when you''re back. "


    No matter what, there was still a way. In the end, there was hope.


    "Mm, I understand. Thanks a lot." I thanked him. "Old man, you can be of some use sometimes."


    "What do you mean I can be of some use sometimes?" the old man asked angrily.

 C78

    "Cough cough, that''s right. Also, see that old fogey!" Remember to help me say something. Even in the Underworld, he has to return the palm that he owed me back then, or else he won''t be able to live a peaceful life! "


    "¡­" "What a huge enmity, I am speechless." I know. I''ll bring it. "Hurry up and hang up, long distance is very expensive."


    "You heartless little girl!" Before he hung up, the old man''s angry shout came from the other side of the phone.


    The old man sent the address over. I looked at it and it seemed to be quite far away, but I had made a good plan. Since this was the last resort, I wouldn''t give up on it. Hehe, it all depends on my own ability. Right now, I am really desperately trying to find a cure for my illness. I''m also worried, what if even Zhang Tianshi is unable to save Su Linger? If that happened, what would happen? Forget it? How is this possible!? Or ¡­ I thought about the strange and cruel forbidden technique that the old man mentioned. Was he really going to use that technique?


    But whose soul should he use? What I have here is ¡­ Zhang Peng, Hua Jianli, if you add the Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang, it would also count ¡­


    Pui, what are you thinking about? I shook my head. He shook off the unreliable thought in his head. That technique was too wicked. He absolutely could not use it, definitely not. Even if they really had no other way, they absolutely could not kill others. Even if Hua Jianli was an enemy, he was still a former senior sister.


    Now, all hope rested on Zhang Tianshi.


    After I sit down and make my plans, I plan to leave immediately. After I use the Soul Suppressing Technique that the old man gave me to stabilize Su Linger''s residual soul. He planned to go out. But just as he was about to leave. Hua Jianli who had just recovered a little floated out from the Soul Furnace.


    "If I go with you, I might be able to help."


    I hesitated. "Forget it." I don''t have time to take care of you on the way. You should recuperate well in the Soul Furnace. "


    Hua Jianli immediately pulled on my arm, "Let me go, I''m fine."


    "Bring her along. Otherwise, no one will take care of her at home." Ming Yu also replied.


    "What?" I was stunned for a moment. What did no one mean by having no one to take care of me? "Where are you going?" Where are you going? "


    "Of course I''m going with the boss. How could I not be by your side at a time like this?" Ming Yu had an expression of righteousness.


    "I was momentarily at a loss." "In other words ¡­" will definitely go to Ming Qing, the Mystical Zero must go, if Luo Mingshang doesn''t leave my side, I can''t help it, what''s left ¡­ For Zhang Peng to watch the door? Why does it feel unreliable?


    "Alright, alright, let''s all go." I helplessly waved my hand.


    Turning his head, Ming Yu was shocked, "Oh my god, boss, how did you become like this?" It must be because my face was exhausted, my eyes were bloodshot, and my face was completely pale. Even my lips had lost their color, and there were thick bags under my eyes and thick dark circles under my eyes. My clothes were still the same as they were a few days ago, looking a little lazy, "Boss, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," I yawned. I''m going to go up to sleep first. Su Linger''s residual soul will be placed inside the Soul Furnace to let her recover.


    After saying that, he turned around and walked forward without even looking at them. Suddenly, his entire body turned cold.


    "How is it? Have you found a way? " someone asked behind me.


    "Hmm?" I turned my head. No wonder it was cold, I just passed through Zhang Peng''s body, "Not yet, I''m going to sleep for a while.


    "Let''s go. Where are you going?" Zhang Peng was curious.


    "Looking for Zhang Tianshi." I waved and prepared to go back to my room to sleep.


    "Zhang Tianshi? "Who is it?" Zhang Peng did not understand, why does it sound like it had something to do with him.


    Sorry, it really has nothing to do with you.


    "I don''t know. It seems to be an expert that the previous shop manager knows." Ming Yu nodded.


    Zhang Peng''s eyes instantly became cold: So you''re saying, Ling Er can be saved?


    "Well, maybe." Ming Yu nodded his head. After all, this was a hope, and it was better than nothing. "At least give me a bit of hope that''s not the case." But I don''t think there are people in the world who are better than their bosses. " Hey, hey, don''t follow blindly.


    "Thud!" A loud sound echoed out. He was so tired that he fell to the floor.


    "Boss, don''t sleep here." Ming Yu shouted and rushed forward.


    Zhang Peng was suddenly stunned. If that Zhang Tianshi really had no solution, then what should he do? He had actually never thought about it. If Su Linger was not saved, what should he do? Is she too confident? But you said you wanted me to believe you. Or was it because he had not decided to stay with Su Linger in his heart? Then, if Su Linger was really hopeless, what should he do? Die with Su Linger? Su Linger had already disappeared, not to say die, not to say exist. She had already completely disappeared from this world, even if he went with her, it was impossible for him to be together, because something that completely disappeared, could not be together. What should she do then?


    Zhang Peng never thought that if Su Linger really disappeared, what would he do? It was not that he did not think about it, but he did not dare to think about it.


    Seeing that Zhang Peng had stopped talking, Ming Yu walked over, "Don''t worry, the boss will think of a way, she is the strongest person I have ever met."


    Zhang Peng laughed bitterly, "If she had a way, she wouldn''t be like this."


    "That''s because the boss has a lot of restrictions," Ming Yu replied, "But if the boss goes crazy, hehe, even restrictions won''t be enough to stop him."


    "¡­" Zhang Peng said coldly, "Why do you feel such danger?"


    "The boss is a dangerous person." Ming Yu waved his hand.


    Zhang Peng pondered for a moment. I don''t think so. I still can''t remember what happened that night. "


    "That night?" Ming Yu was suddenly stunned, and then, he said with a wretched face, "That night ¡­ What happened? "Hmm?"


    "Scram!" Zhang Peng roared, "I was saying, after Ling Er died, didn''t you say that I turned into a evil spirit to seek revenge on Long Yiming? How did I get back? Could it be that she has returned after taking her revenge? "


    "The boss dragged you back." Ming Yu answered, "Who knows what happened? Only the boss knows. The monitoring system at the scene was also destroyed. "


    Zhang Peng scratched his head, "I really want to ¡­ I saw angels. "

 C79

    "Pfft-hahahahahaha." Ming Yu suddenly laughed out loud, "Heavens ¡­ Angel, hahahahaha, you can''t be hallucinating, right? "


    Seeing Ming Yu who was rolling on the ground laughing, Zhang Peng chose to turn and leave silently.


    exactly how long he slept ¡­ I''m sorry I can''t remember, but when I woke up the world was peaceful.


    The first thing he did when he woke up was to put himself in the bathroom and wash up. "Hmm ¡­" What if you want to sleep after showering?


    "Boss, you''re awake. Do you want breakfast?" Mystical Zero came out of the kitchen with breakfast.


    "Yes." Hungry, of course I want to eat. Otherwise, I would have to leave the valley.


    The Mystical Zero carried the breakfast to the table and asked, "When do we leave?"


    "Depart?" "I obviously fell asleep in a daze." "Oh."


    The Mystical Zero laughed. Boss, you should eat breakfast first. "


    After eating breakfast, I went out for a walk for two rounds. Finally, I was spirited. I, Luo Mingshang, Mystical Zero, Ming Yu... What the heck? They just had to come out at full strength.


    Ming Yu, Su Linger and Zhang Peng don''t need it. As usual, five tickets would be enough, but I feel like I can save Luo Mingshang and the Mystical Zero two more tickets.


    Ming Yu packed the Soul Furnace and their luggage. Ready to go.


    In the morning, he left for the depths of the mountains without stopping. He arrived before nightfall and saw that the sky had already darkened. I also know that the depths of the mountains after nightfall are very dangerous, especially this kind of unexplored mountain, I immediately said.


    "Let''s stay in the inn at the bottom of the mountain for the night, we''ll go up the mountain tomorrow morning," Although I know that Zhang Peng is very anxious, and wanted to rush up the mountain to find Zhang Tianshi, but on the other hand, I can''t leave the others be, I have to take responsibility for my staff.


    On the other hand, Ming Yu saw through Zhang Peng''s intentions. She knew that Zhang Peng was in a rush to go up the mountain, since it would save Su Linger earlier and he would not be delayed for even a second, so Ming Yu patted his chest and said: "Boss, it''s alright. Let''s continue going up the mountain, since there isn''t much distance to go. We''ll be there before dark. "


    Zhang Peng looked at Ming Yu and sighed. Thank you, but I''m fine, Boss Shuo was right, the deep mountains are very dangerous after night, and I''m not in a rush at this moment. Let''s stay here for the night, and wait for dawn to come before we go up the mountain. This is not only for you guys, but for Ling Er as well. It''s not going to be another night. "


    Hearing Zhang Peng''s words, I smiled and nodded. "Mm, I''m sorry."


    "Don''t say such words. Since I chose to believe you, I will not regret it. Moreover ¡­" Saying that, Zhang Peng laughed, "I can''t let A Li go either. She was too weak to be tired. I owe her in my previous life, but in this life, I haven''t had the chance to repay her. "


    It looked like he remembered the events from his previous life. So I said, I hate those things from my past life.


    The hotel''s environment was not bad, at least it was clean. Previously, when he was in the car, he still hadn''t woken up. Because Luo Mingshang was present, Ming Yu took the two Soul Furnace and slept in a single room.


    Early the next morning, just as dawn broke, he rushed up the mountain.


    The morning dew was heavy on the mountain, and after walking for a short while, the group''s bodies were already soaked by the dew, especially me. I was walking in front, and I felt like I had just been fished out of water, but it was already summer, and the temperature wasn''t that cold. Not long later, the sun rose, and the warm sun shined on their bodies, warming them.


    "Damn, there''s actually a Taoist temple here." Ming Qing raised his head and slapped his forehead as he looked at the mountain peak.


    "There''s still a long way to go." I''m tired and I don''t want to go.


    Since I was tired from walking, I stopped to rest. That''s right, I was this willful. After seeing me stop to rest, the others also stopped. Through the mottled shadows of the trees, they could see the lake below.


    It was a very hot day. He really wanted to jump down from here and take a bath.


    "Boss." The Mystical Zero passed over a bottle of cold drink. "I bought it at the foot of the mountain. It''s still cold."


    "Thank you." "I took it and gulped down half the bottle." "Ah, I miss the air-conditioning at home."


    "Boss, please don''t cause trouble." The corner of Ming Yu''s mouth twitched, he pulled his backpack, "The more noon comes, the heavier the Yang Qi, and even the protection of the Soul Furnace is, so let''s quickly go."


    I looked up at the temple. He smiled and said, "Why don''t I wait here for you?" There were no trees on the mountaintop, so the sun was very poisonous. It was too hot and he didn''t want to bask in the sun.


    Luo Mingshang suddenly walked in front of me and squatted down, "Come."


    "Hmm?" I don''t understand.


    "Come up." Luo Mingshang tugged me.


    I lay down on Luo Mingshang''s back directly, and Luo Mingshang got up while carrying me on his back. They walked and stopped for a while, and seeing that I had fallen asleep, Luo Mingshang did not dare to walk too quickly, so he finally arrived at the mountain sect at dusk, as if he had already known about our arrival, and upon reaching the entrance, a temple boy welcomed them at the entrance.


    "Are you Spirit House''s friends?" A young Dao Child asked.


    Yes, I am Spirit House''s Mystical Zero, and have come here today to seek Zhang Tianshi''s help, I hope to receive your help. The Mystical Zero took a step forward and cupped his fists.


    "Mystical Zero?" Dao Child was startled, "My master instructed, if it wasn''t for someone called Shuo Tongxue, I wouldn''t have seen you."


    They collectively looked at Luo Mingshang''s back, "If we were to speak of Shuo Tongxue, she''s our boss, right now ¡­"


    The two Dao Child s also looked over. I understand, "If Miss Shuo is tired, please go to the guest room to rest first."


    "Please come with me." Another Dao Child turned and brought a group of people into the temple.


    "Please take us to Zhang Tianshi''s place first. We have something important to request of you." Ming Yu was anxious.


    "My master has something to say, we should first meet Shuo Tongxue." Dao Child said embarrassedly.


    Without a choice, Ming Yu looked at Zhang Peng, and then the two of them looked at a certain egg on Luo Mingshang''s back that was sleeping soundly.


    "Forget it, she''s been tired too for a long time." Zhang Peng was more understanding.


    Luo Mingshang did not care what these people wanted to do or what they were thinking, and was immediately brought into the room by his cute little wife. The door closed automatically.


    "Guests, please rest well." The two Dao Child s bowed.


    "Thank you very much." The Mystical Zero thanked him.

 C80

    The two Dao Child s bowed towards the crowd, "No need to thank me, this is our responsibility, but, I wonder, why have you come to my sect?"


    "It''s nothing," Mystical Zero didn''t really know what to say.


    "Has something happened to our senior sister Shuo?" A Dao Child asked anxiously.


    "Senior apprentice-sister Northson?" Ming Qing did not understand.


    "It''s the Miss Shuo. Our master said that she could be considered our senior sister." A Dao Child replied, "Did something happen to Senior Sister Shuo?"


    Seeing this Dao Child who was only a little more than ten years old, Ming Qing walked forward. He fiercely pressed down on the Dao Child''s head. Kids shouldn''t ask too much about this sort of thing. "


    "Please don''t be like this, it''s really painful," the Dao Child said as he struggled, grimacing in pain. Can''t I just ask? "Stingy, moreover, we are worried about Sister Shuo."


    "You''re Daoists, not gossip women, and not gossip reporters, okay?" Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. " Ming Qing did not have the intention to let go.


    Seeing that, the other Dao Child immediately went to help! That... Please let go, it''s my junior brother who is too talkative, please forgive me. "


    Looking at the three people fighting, the Mystical Zero sighed helplessly. "Alright, you guys stop messing around."


    "Tsk." Ming Qing obediently let go of his hands and returned in front of the Mystical Zero.


    The Mystical Zero looked at Dao Child, who was tidying his hair, and slightly nodded. "Sorry for the disrespect, your Senior Sister Shuo is fine, and even if there''s something wrong, Zhang Tianshi is so capable, I will definitely find a way to fix it."


    Hearing the Mystical Zero''s words, the two Dao Child s immediately relaxed and fiercely nodded, "Un! That''s true. "Master is so powerful. Even if something did happen to Senior Sister Shuo, with Master here, nothing will happen."


    "Exactly!" He could only say that as expected of a pure child, the adults would believe him no matter what he said.


    "Then are you here to propose to Master?" The two Dao Child s who had just heaved a sigh of relief raised their heads to look at the Mystical Zero. Senior Sister Shuo''s master was not here, so all major matters should be handled by the Master''s master. And since his senior sister was so beautiful, this man was also very handsome, very mature, and so compatible with her.


    "¡­" The corner of the Mystical Zero''s mouth twitched, not knowing how to reply.


    Seeing the expression on the Mystical Zero''s face, Ming Qing reached out his hand to drive it away, "Alright, you two brats, don''t tell me you two want to take the opportunity to be lazy, right?


    "Pfft ~ You''re so petty, you can''t leak any information at all." The two Dao Child s made a face, then turned and left.


    Suddenly, the Dao Child who was running halfway stopped and turned around: "Oh right, when Sect Leader Master is busy, don''t disturb him at the end, okay?"


    "Got it." The Mystical Zero forced out a smile and waved his hand.


    Seeing that the two Dao Child s had run far away, the Mystical Zero looked at Zhang Peng, frowned, and patted Zhang Peng''s shoulders, "Alright, stop thinking too much, it''ll be fine. It''s been a few days since you last had a good rest.


    "I''m fine." Zhang Peng nodded. He followed Ming Qing into the house.


    The next day, still with those two Dao Child s from yesterday, I also quickly explained the reason why I came. Dao Child had brought us to where Zhang Tianshi was.


    Looking at the crane haired old man in front of me, I ridiculed him as if he was an old man. No wonder, when the row of people, other than Luo Mingshang, had just entered, they had all clasped their hands towards Zhang Tianshi, and stood there motionlessly. Zhang Tianshi did not seem to be in a hurry either, his back facing them for a long while before slowly opening his mouth.


    "Where are the Old Man Shuo people?" Zhang Tianshi asked.


    Hearing that Zhang Tianshi would ask about the old man from the very beginning, I smacked my lips. "I don''t know, he should be in Russia, anyway the last time I called him he was still alive."


    "Hahaha, you are indeed the same as the stinking old man. "He has a personality." Zhang Tianshi laughed out loud, and turned to look at me, "You can call me Master."


    I raised my eyebrows. "Master?" "To be brothers with this old man." Old... Master has something to say to you. " I still want to ask.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Tianshi perked up.


    "He said that when we meet in the future, even if it''s in the Underworld, he must return the palm that he owed me back then. Otherwise, he won''t be able to live a peaceful life." I finished speaking in one breath, then paused for a while. "I am more curious to know what do you owe Master, Master?"


    "¡­" Zhang Tianshi said with a cold and detached expression. "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Hey, the meaning of changing the topic is too obvious." Master actually knows that I''ve come to find you, don''t you know my purpose? " Hehe, this old fox will play this game with me.


    "I don''t know." F * ck! You really did come.


    I smacked my lips, "I''ve come to ask Master to help me save him ¡­ "Ghost."


    Hearing my words, Zhang Tianshi was stunned for a moment. "Look at me." You''re talking about saving a ghost? "What does that mean?" Oh, I know what you mean. Save the hell, it''s really to let you save a person who has turned into a ghost, not to curse.


    I didn''t know what to say, so I took out the Jade Talisman and gave it to Zhang Tianshi with both hands.


    Zhang Tianshi saw the residual soul within the Jade Talisman and was momentarily stunned, "What happened? What''s inside should still be the soul, why are there only residual soul s? "


    "It happened like this." I started to talk about it, starting from the moment I took over Zhang Peng''s hand in marriage, because Zhang Peng had gotten to know him, and when Long Yiming came to look for me, I rejected him. After that, during the battle between Long Yiming and the Spirit House, Long Yiming found the teacher, Dan Qing, to give him two consecutive seed Gu, and the last time was when the Soul Stealing Parasite took over more than half of Su Linger''s soul. I purposely concealed those people and those things, but I felt that there was really no need to tell them.


    After hearing all of this, Zhang Tianshi became anxious, "How can Dan Rong give birth to such a son who isn''t divided between right and wrong?"


    "What happened has already happened. Long Yiming died, and Dan Qing disappeared without a trace." But I think he may have died somewhere, and there is only one way for that man to deal with a piece, and he only believes in the dead.


    "Sigh ~" Zhang Tianshi took a deep breath and accepted the Jade Talisman, sighing deeply. He wondered how that old man Dan Rong would feel if he knew what his son had done. Forget it, saving people is more important. "


    "Does the Heavenly Master have a way?" Zhang Peng asked carefully. He knew that Zhang Tianshi could see him.


    "Let me imagine." Zhang Tianshi waved his hand, "Alright, Xue Er will stay with this child''s residual soul, you guys can go rest first."


    The Mystical Zero pondered for a moment, then nodded: "Then I''ll have to trouble you." As he spoke, he led the others out of the room.

 C81

    They casually grabbed Luo Mingshang who was lying on the ground and refused to leave.


    Ming Yu paused at the very last, and took out Soul Furnace s from his pocket, "Heavenly master, this, I ask for your help to think of a way."


    "Hmm?" Zhang Tianshi took the Soul Furnace, "This is ¡­"


    "Jiang Keer''s disciple." I gave a faint glance and replied.


    Zhang Tianshi''s eyes dimmed, "Jiang Keer." As he spoke, he sighed. "I understand."


    Ming Yu bowed and turned to leave.


    Zhang Tianshi lowered his head and studied the Jade Talisman in his hands. "Just put it on the side." That kid is your ghost servant? "


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "He didn''t do anything to you, right?" Zhang Tianshi asked with a serious face.


    "Not bad." I nodded again. Speaking of which, Luo Mingshang is already good to me.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen. Does your master know?" Zhang Tianshi asked.


    "No, I didn''t tell him." Because there was no need.


    Zhang Tianshi sighed, "What do you plan to do?"


    "Since we''re here, let''s settle things as it is. underworld has a new marriage law, so divorce without reason requires a year of examination. In any case, divorce now isn''t possible," even if I submit my divorce application, Luo Mingshang, that bastard, would be torn apart in the next second. "Take it as a pet."


    "¡­" Zhang Tianshi was silent.


    I also stayed silent for a while, before asking, "Is there anything that Master needs your help with?"


    "No problem, just stay there and study." Zhang Tianshi waved his hand and threw a book over.


    "I received it and took a look. It was the spiritualization." Are you colluding with the Old Man? "


    "They left it for you." Zhang Tianshi sighed. You are their daughter and their heir. "


    I pinched the book and frowned, "He is Pilot?" Obviously it wouldn''t be her.


    "Yes." Zhang Tianshi nodded, "They wanted to give this to you a long time ago. However, at that time, you were still unable to communicate with this world, so this book was left in the custody of your master. After your master left, he came to me and gave me this book, saying that if one day you come to me, I will give it to you. "


    "The old man has the foreboding," I murmured. "Alright, you study it properly. I''ll go back and slowly study it." As he spoke, he turned around and was about to head back.


    "Come back." Zhang Tianshi stretched out his hand and pulled me back. It''s fine if you come here to train, but I can ask for your help if there''s something I need help with. "


    "¡­"


    Zhang Tianshi casually threw me onto a praying mat at the side. I crossed my legs and sat down cross-legged, slowly opening the book. When I opened the first page, there was a line of words written on it: To my beloved daughter.


    These were several very cute words. I reached out to touch the notes and couldn''t help but smile. It really was their personality.


    It''s a pity you left too early.


    He continued flipping through the pages. Apart from some classical characters and some random notes, there was a very adorable blue pen at the side, marking something that he should take note of.


    It''s really good to know you.


    From morning to noon, from noon to night, day to night. I read the markings over and over again, patiently, as if I could imagine the look on his face as he wrote them.


    Zhang Tianshi didn''t disturb me either, probably because he saw that I was looking at a book with a gentle expression and couldn''t bear to disturb him. It was still too short a time to be with them.


    In the long night, in this night, there was not only one person who could not sleep. Zhang Tianshi, me, Zhang Peng, everyone can''t sleep, all of us have things on our mind and will wait until daybreak.


    In order not to disturb the people inside the room, Zhang Peng did not knock on the door either. He did not even dare to make a sound, and just waited at the door until dawn, waiting for Zhang Tianshi''s reply. In order to not make himself feel uncomfortable, Zhang Peng had been thinking about Zhang Tianshi''s countless different answers, as well as his own heavy reactions and plans. All the good possibilities could be summed up in one word.


    It was just dawn and I had just finished reading the notes on the ancient book. Zhang Tianshi was in his room, so I didn''t want to disturb him and planned to sneak out to take a look. I would also like to take a look at Zhang Peng''s condition since Zhang Peng is what I''m most worried about. He used to be a devil because of his hatred, grief, and anger. Although he had recovered now, he couldn''t rule out the possibility of him changing back into something else.


    Just as he was about to exit the room, he found that Zhang Peng was already at the entrance. He was stunned for a moment, and when he walked over, he realized that Zhang Peng had not slept an entire night.


    "Hey, Zhang Peng, don''t tell me you haven''t slept for the entire night!" I walked in front of Zhang Peng and looked at him in shock, "Are you crazy, don''t you know what''s happening to you? "You have already turned into a skeleton, your spirit essence has changed. If you don''t rest properly and recover your Spiritual Energy, if you turn into a skeleton again, I will immediately scatter you."


    Zhang Peng was originally sitting on the ground but when he saw me walk over, he raised his head and looked at me. His pale white face carried a trace of a sickly smile. I''m fine, and how could I possibly be sleeping? Didn''t you not sleep all night as well? "


    "We''re not the same, okay?" "I hurriedly pulled Zhang Peng up," You are a ghost, a ghost needs a Spiritual Energy. You already lacked a Spiritual Energy, so you shouldn''t rest and recover it.


    "Don''t worry, I can hold on." Zhang Peng consoled.


    "Please, even if you can''t sleep, you can go back to your room and wait. What''s the difference between waiting here and staying in your room? We can''t even see Master. " I anxiously shouted.


    Zhang Peng laughed! At least I''ll be at ease here!


    "What is it? Are you afraid that I will run away with Master? " I curled my lips. Hey, can you give me a bit of confidence?


    "No," Zhang Peng didn''t know what to say, and explained immediately. "Besides, I didn''t wait here all night. I just came early."


    "Eh? "Is that so?" I was stunned for a moment, then scratched the back of my head a little embarrassedly. I thought Zhang Peng had waited here for an entire night.


    "En!" Zhang Peng nodded, "It''s precisely because I can''t sleep that I decided to wait here. This way, we''ll know at the first possible moment. " Saying that, Zhang Peng looked towards Zhang Tianshi''s room.


    "I also looked into the room." Master didn''t sleep for the entire night. He''s obviously so old, but he''s still worried about us juniors. No matter if we can save Su Linger and Hua Jianli, we have to thank him well. "

 C82

    Thinking about it, Master is still not bad, at least he''s more responsible than that old man. He wouldn''t leave a mess to cause trouble for his disciple, I want to change masters, alright?


    "Yeah, I know." Zhang Peng nodded, of course he knew, they had given Spirit House too much trouble, and now they had to trouble a highly respected expert like Zhang Tianshi! But... Would there really be a way? Zhang Peng''s heart was drumming as well.


    I saw through the worry in Zhang Peng''s heart, so I patted his shoulder and comforted him: "Enough, don''t think too much, whether it''s a blessing or a curse, a curse is not something that can be avoided.


    "What are you trying to say?" Zhang Peng looked at me helplessly, as he comforted every single person, to the point where they were unable to explain themselves clearly.


    "Eh ¡­" "I stuck out my tongue, but I didn''t know what to say. I wasn''t good at comforting people in the first place." "I wanted to say, you shouldn''t keep having such a bad time ¡­"


    "Alright." Before I could finish my words, Zhang Peng interrupted me, "I know what you want to say, thank you. and now involves you in these things. "


    "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Since I took over this matter back then, it means that I was already involved in your cause and effect. It''s precisely because of the reason I planted you that I am responsible for this matter today." I sighed and shook my head.


    The two of us waited outside the door, talking until we couldn''t find any more topics to talk about. We just sat there, each of us thinking about our own business. Zhang Tianshi did not go out either, from daybreak until noon, when the sun was high in the sky. This caused Zhang Peng to feel more and more uncertain, and even now, he had not come out. In my heart, it wasn''t just Zhang Peng who felt unease, I also felt more and more uneasy. There were several times when I wanted to knock on the door and ask him about it, but I was stopped by Zhang Peng.


    For the last time, I couldn''t help it. He was going to knock on the door. was once again stopped by Zhang Peng.


    "Hey, don''t disturb Zhang Tianshi." Zhang Peng stopped me.


    "Don''t stop me, what is that old thing doing? He''s obviously hiding from us. " "I''m really worried." Since he still hadn''t found a solution at this time, it was clear that he had no other choice. Escaping from questions. "


    "Don''t spout nonsense." Zhang Peng said with a stern face. Zhang Tianshi is powerful, but even if he is powerful, it would take him a long time to read through books. Furthermore, he is a master, his words are like gold, even if he cannot find a way, why would he need to hide from us? "


    "Come on, that guy is the same as the old man. They are all dark, all of them evil old men. " I struggled to kick at the door.


    Zhang Peng held onto me tightly, "Hey, calm down. We won''t wait in vain. " Zhang Peng didn''t know why, but a wave of confidence arose in his heart. I believe that Zhang Tianshi will definitely have a way. "Definitely."


    "Hey, do you trust that old man that much?" Because he was the old man''s senior brother, he was also an old man.


    "Yes, I believe him." Zhang Peng nodded. "He suddenly thought of something." Oh, right, why did you suddenly think of asking Zhang Tianshi for help? Since you want to look for Zhang Tianshi, why didn''t you look for his help from the beginning? "


    I looked at Zhang Peng, and smacked my lips, "Because I never thought of that at the beginning. At the beginning, I had thought of asking this old man. After all, my Taoism was taught to me by this old man, I thought that he would come up with a good idea! "


    "And then? Is there no other way? " Zhang Peng turned and looked at me.


    "Yes." "I nodded!" The old man gave me two ideas, but one wasn''t suitable for it, the other was too inhumane, I didn''t dare use it, and in the end, the old man pointed out a path for me, and told me to look for Zhang Tianshi. "


    "Oh, so that''s how it is." Zhang Peng nodded.


    Just as the two of them were chatting, Zhang Tianshi''s room door opened with a creak.


    We sat up quickly. "Heavenly Master!" But what can we do? " Zhang Peng asked Zhang Tianshi the moment he saw him.


    Zhang Tianshi muttered to himself for a moment, then opened the door and opened up a path, "You two, come in first." As he spoke, he took the lead by turning around and entering the room.


    Looking at Zhang Tianshi''s back figure and the people watching, Zhang Peng and I looked at each other! After entering the room, I closed the door behind me.


    When I entered the room, the first thing I saw was Hua Jianli sleeping soundly on the bed. Beside his pillow, there was that piece of Jade Talisman.


    "Thank you, Master, for your help." I bowed to Zhang Tianshi and thanked him. Seeing that, Zhang Peng followed to thank him. But I know, although it''s stable, it''s still temporary, so these two Girl can''t be like this for their entire lives.


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Zhang Tianshi waved his hand, "Don''t be in such a hurry to thank me! Previously, when you stabilized the residual soul s of this little girl, you were the one who used the Soul Suppressing Technique, right? " Zhang Tianshi looked at me.


    I started. He nodded, "Yes, is there something wrong?" Was it wrong? It''s all the old man''s fault.


    "That''s right, did Old Man Shuo teach you?" Zhang Tianshi asked.


    "Yes." He taught me when he came. " I nodded again.


    Zhang Tianshi nodded his head, "You are indeed a genius, no wonder that old thing was so pleased."


    "Then, Heavenly Master, Ling Er and the others ¡­" Zhang Peng was more worried about the two Girl s.


    Before Zhang Peng could finish his words, he was interrupted by Zhang Tianshi with a wave of his hand, "Let''s talk about this later, first answer my question."


    "But ¡­" What do you mean wait! Wasn''t this the most urgent matter?


    "Alright, answer my question first." Zhang Tianshi interrupted me again.


    I paused. "Oh," I said.


    "So, you know about that spell?" Zhang Tianshi continued to ask.


    I was quiet for a moment, of course I knew what technique Zhang Tianshi was talking about, I nodded my head immediately: "Yes, I asked the old man."


    "You actually didn''t use that skill?" Zhang Tianshi squinted his eyes.


    "That operative method is too cruel, it is unforgivable. Humans and gods are angry, I will not use it." I shook my head.


    Zhang Tianshi was satisfied with my answer, but said: "You crazy girl, why do you care so much?"


    "I have already entered Su Linger, the causal link between Zhang Peng and himself, if I were to create more trouble for myself, I would go crazy."


    "It''s all thanks to your laziness." Zhang Tianshi shook his head.


    "Then Ling Er and A Li ¡­" Zhang Peng asked anxiously.

 C83

    "Are there still any hope for them? Is there any other way to save them? "


    Zhang Tianshi turned his head and looked at the soul and jade on the bed, "Since you know about the Soul Suppressing Technique, you should also know that using the Soul Suppressing Technique to stabilize their souls is only a temporary measure, and is not a long-term solution. Furthermore, the technique that I am using now is no different from yours, it is only to temporarily stabilize their situation. "Moreover ¡­"


    "And what?" Zhang Peng hurriedly asked.


    "Furthermore, Hua Jianli''s soul is already very weak, even weaker than that girl''s soul," Zhang Tianshi sighed. The spirit body was extremely unstable, and there was an aura of spiritual energy that did not belong to her, as if ¡­ It belongs to the Immortal Attribute. "


    My whole body shuddered. "It fell into the void."


    "Collapse Void." Zhang Tianshi''s face congealed, "How could that be? Did something happen in the process that you didn''t tell me about?"


    The cold gaze made me feel a little uncomfortable. I raised my head and looked Zhang Tianshi in the eye, "There are some things, knowing about it is not a good thing. You should know about the Master."


    Zhang Tianshi suddenly stopped talking. He also understood these reasons. Being able to hold on to her soul after being struck by the collapsing void, she does have some ability. "


    "Then ¡­" I panicked, "Is there no other way? Master, you definitely have a way, don''t you? The old man said that you must have a way. "


    Seeing that I was panicking, Zhang Tianshi helplessly sighed. He patted my head and said, "Alright, the method is thought of by humans. Just relying on books is not enough, we still have to rely on this place." Saying that, Zhang Tianshi tapped his head.


    My head was filled with black lines. "Master, you mean to say that you haven''t thought of a way, so you should think about it?"


    Zhang Tianshi walked to the side and sat down! I have one, but I don''t know if you''re willing to agree to it. "


    "What method?" Zhang Peng asked anxiously!


    "It is to use Hua Jianli''s soul ¡­" Zhang Tianshi said as he looked at Hua Jianli who was on the bed. He did not say the following words, but Zhang Peng and I already understood.


    "No, absolutely not." Zhang Peng rejected his without even thinking, "In my previous life, I owed A Li. I should have come to repay you, but ¡­"


    Looking at Zhang Peng''s expression, Zhang Tianshi sighed helplessly, "Hua Jianli''s spirit body has an immortal attribute Spiritual Energy that does not belong to his, so even if he does not do this, her soul will quickly dissipate, and at that time, both of them will not be able to save his."


    "That won''t do," Zhang Peng rejected. "Even so, we can''t sacrifice A Li. Even if we really did save Ling Er, she wouldn''t be happy."


    "Then do you just watch as the two Girl s die like this?" Zhang Tianshi set his face.


    Zhang Peng tightly bit his lower lip, "In short, no, we absolutely cannot do such a cruel and inhumane thing."


    Looking at Zhang Peng''s expression, Zhang Tianshi sighed helplessly, "I knew you would say that, so I''m talking about a different method."


    "What method?" Zhang Peng asked.


    It''s almost the same meaning as before, "Zhang Tianshi replied. Seeing that Zhang Peng''s face had become serious, he continued," It''s just that the method just now was for two people to save one.


    "Two for one?" Zhang Peng and I looked at each other in confusion.


    "Simply put," Zhang Tianshi said as he took out two pieces of paper and tore them into four equal sized pieces, "For example, these two pieces of paper are and the girl, now that they have lost a portion of their souls, the technique that you used just now is to ravage half of their souls and then let the other one absorb their souls and become one of them. As for the two of them that are combined into one, let them put their incomplete souls together, just like these two half pieces of paper together."


    When Zhang Peng and I heard what Zhang Tianshi had said, we were instantly surprised. This idea was very bold, but could it really be realized? Can two conscious residual soul really live in peace together? Won''t it produce schizophrenia?


    "This... Can this really be done? " I still find it incredible.


    Without the Spiritual Sense s, although Hua Jianli''s soul is still together, it is still possible for it to dissipate at any time. Furthermore, the immortal attribute Spiritual Energy is already destroying her spirit body, combining them into one, allowing them to exist in this world in a different way. " Zhang Tianshi sighed, and said: "It''s just, by doing this, I''m not sure what the consequences will be, maybe two people will fight, or maybe she will completely forget everything."


    I looked at Zhang Peng. I didn''t have any objections, but Zhang Peng. Zhang Peng thought for a while, then nodded his head: "Alright, let''s use this method."


    I looked at Zhang Peng in shock, and Zhang Tianshi also looked at him in shock. He didn''t think that Zhang Peng would actually agree, "You''ve agreed?"


    "En," Zhang Peng nodded his head, "The Heavenly Master is right, the two of them have lost half of their souls, it is best for them to put them together. The two women have given up too much for me, I owe them, but I can''t take responsibility for it all.


    Looking at Zhang Peng, Zhang Tianshi nodded in satisfaction, "No wonder Xue Er is willing to help you. You are also a worthy person. "


    Zhang Peng ridiculed in his heart, all because of money, alright?


    I ignored them and only cupped my fists towards Zhang Tianshi. "I wonder if there is anything that I can help you with?"


    "Yeah, I want to help too." Zhang Peng quickly said. He should be able to help a little, although at his level, it could only be considered a labourer.


    Zhang Tianshi looked at me, then looked at Zhang Peng, nodded, and said, "Alright, let''s begin. Xue Er, come with me. Kid, carry that girl''s residual soul over here with Hua Jianli. " After saying that, she led me into the study.


    "Oh." Zhang Peng nodded, then walked to the side and picked up the Jade Talisman, and reached out to pick up the soundly asleep Hua Jianli, then followed suit.


    In the study room, Zhang Tianshi started to prepare, while I helped from the side.


    "This technique is an adaptation of the Pilot''s operative method technique. Because I''m still not very familiar with it and have never used it before, it can only be based on an array formation. Xue Er, arrange the array formation with me first."

 C84

    As Zhang Tianshi spoke, he began to draw an array formation on the ground.


    "Alright." I agreed and lowered my head to help draw.


    Zhang Tianshi immediately said. That one over there, can place Hua Jianli in the middle of the array and have him sit cross-legged. "


    "Oh!" Zhang Peng also responded, after that he placed Hua Jianli in the center of the array and helped her arrange his posture.


    "Place the Jade Talisman across from her." Zhang Tianshi gave the order again as he quickly placed the Jade Talisman across Hua Jianli.


    Zhang Tianshi drew the array while guiding the way. Not long later, an array with complex patterns appeared beneath his feet, and in the center sat Hua Jianli and the Jade Talisman. It was unknown if it was because of the formation, but Su Linger''s residual soul suddenly appeared and sat cross-legged in front of Hua Jianli. At the outermost perimeter of the formation, there was a circle of white candles, surrounding the entire formation.


    After doing all that, I waved Zhang Peng to retreat. Standing face to face with Zhang Tianshi, I took a deep breath, and quickly formed seals with both of my hands, causing a burst of light to envelop them. Following the movements of my hands, the array formation on the ground started to emit two rays of light.


    "Heaven and Earth are endless, Heaven and Earth borrow their power." With a loud shout, he brought his index finger together and pointed forward, "One Soul-Scattering, two Soul-Fusion, three Soul-Fusion." A shout sounded out in unison.


    With a light movement of his finger, a circle of paper talismans suddenly appeared around him. Zhang Peng retreated quickly, he was a ghost that could not touch these things, the two pairs of fingers continued to move, the movements were extremely neat and tidy, the paper talismans suddenly dropped and landed on the candles below, in an instant, the candles and paper talismans were quickly burnt to nothing, only a few candles remained in the air.


    "Girl, are you okay?" As if his strength was insufficient, Zhang Tianshi opened his mouth and said.


    "Do you need any help?" The blue rays of light spread out from the fingertip of the hand and instantly, the blue flames surrounding the array started to revolve around it. No, the entire array started to spin, even Hua Jianli who was sitting in the center of the array along with the remaining residual soul began to spin, faster and faster, being surrounded by blue colored flames, the array''s rays becoming brighter and stronger as well. The figure of Hua Jianli who was sitting in the center of the array started to slowly merge with Su Linger''s residual soul, then scatter, merge and separate, so many times did I seem to see Hua Jianli open his eyes, as he looked at me.


    Goodbye.


    The light of the formation flashed and disappeared, while Su Linger''s residual soul at the center of the formation had already disappeared, leaving only Hua Jianli himself. The Jade Talisman that was left on the ground had also shattered.


    Zhang Tianshi exhaled as if a heavy burden had been lifted, and I slowly lowered my hand as well. All of the strength in my body was withdrawn, and I collapsed onto the ground, as my vision became darker and darker.


    "Xue Er." "He didn''t fall to the ground, but a warm embrace." "Too reckless."


    "I''m fine. Just let me sleep for a bit." Eh, the Spiritual Energy was exhausted again.


    "Did it work?" Zhang Peng asked carefully.


    "Hm!" You can say so. " Zhang Tianshi nodded. Zhang Peng walked to Hua Jianli''s side and carried Hua Jianli''s body to the bed.


    "Did it really succeed?" Zhang Peng was still unsure.


    Zhang Tianshi looked at Zhang Peng, and solemnly nodded! He had succeeded, but it would still be some time before she woke up. "Don''t worry."


    "Yes." Zhang Peng heaved a sigh of relief and smiled knowingly. He had succeeded. "This is great, we don''t have to worry about it anymore." Zhang Tianshi, when will she wake up? "


    "I''m not sure either." Zhang Tianshi shook his head. It shouldn''t take long. "


    "That''s good." Zhang Peng heaved a sigh of relief.


    "However, you have to be mentally prepared." Zhang Tianshi reminded.


    Zhang Peng raised his head and looked at Zhang Tianshi, "Hmm? Preparing? What psychological preparation? Is there anything else? "


    Zhang Tianshi shook her head, "I''m not sure either, I''ve also told you before, I have never used this technique before, so I''m not sure what kind of situation will occur, it''s all up to her, it''s all up to you."


    Zhang Peng lowered his head and looked at Hua Jianli who was on the bed, and nodded! No matter what the result is, I will accept it and think of a way to resolve it. Just like you said, the method is thought of by humans, there is no method in this world that they can not think of. "


    Zhang Tianshi nodded. Then, he looked at the person in Luo Mingshang''s embrace behind him, "Right now, the one I should be worried about is the other person."


    Zhang Peng also looked over, "Is she alright?"


    "Spiritual Energy is exhausted, I need to rest for a while." Zhang Tianshi sighed helplessly. His eyes were filled with kindness.


    Zhang Peng slowly walked over, he saw the trace of gentleness in Zhang Tianshi''s eyes! He opened his mouth and said, "The Heavenly Master really loves the Boss Shuo."


    Zhang Tianshi looked at Zhang Peng, then at Luo Mingshang''s leaving figure, and finally sighed. There''s no helping it, her master is not here, and that old man is not responsible. As a Master, I have to take good care of her, and his parents ¡­ "


    "Parents?" Zhang Peng asked in confusion.


    "They can be considered Xue Er''s adoptive parents, even though they have only been with Xue Er for three months." Zhang Tianshi sighed deeply.


    "Then they ¡­?" Zhang Peng was startled, and asked.


    "None of us know where Xue Er came from. She only said that she escaped, and they saved her, that is, she was adopted by Xue Er''s parents, but in just three months, they were ambushed and lost their lives, so before they died, they entrusted Xue Er to my junior brother." Zhang Tianshi let out a long sigh, "Perhaps she has already forgotten about it, but at that time, I actually met her once. At that time, her eyes and appearance were too frightening. It''s so cold that there''s not even the slightest bit of warmth in it, and its eyes are so empty that they''re as lifeless as an empty shell. "


    "Hearing Zhang Tianshi''s words, Zhang Peng became more and more surprised. "How is that possible?" That little devil who couldn''t be bothered to die treacherously?


    "It''s hard to imagine, isn''t it?" Zhang Tianshi laughed, "But the truth is that in the beginning, she did not know anything at all. He only ate and drank, and never slept. Junior has spent a lot of time and effort to make her eyes no longer dim like before, and he gradually gained a God. "

 C85

    Zhang Peng felt that if he was a human, he would definitely be sweating profusely. No, that wasn''t a human, nor was a demon. It was like a non-existent human being.


    "En ~" Right at this moment, a moan suddenly sounded out, and Zhang Peng, who was sweating cold sweat, was pleasantly surprised. He immediately looked at Hua Jianli who was on the bed.


    Hua Jianli frowned, then slowly opened his eyes, which meant that the technique had succeeded, and she was already a complete human. After all, Su Linger''s Spiritual Sense had already disappeared.


    "Hmm?" Hua Jianli frowned! He looked around and asked, "Where is this place?" And then, he saw Zhang Tianshi and Zhang Peng. Zhang Peng? I can see you now? "


    Before, Zhang Peng did not even have the time to answer so after hearing the second question, the smile on his face slowly froze. You... You are Ling Er? " How is that possible?


    "Of course, who else could it be?" He extended his hand and pinched Zhang Peng''s face.


    Zhang Peng was surprised, "Master, what''s going on?"


    Zhang Tianshi looked at it, and then sighed: "I understand."


    "What''s going on?" Zhang Peng hurriedly asked.


    "It''s Hua Jianli." Zhang Tianshi sighed again, "She gave his Spiritual Sense to this girl, and the person now is not Hua Jianli, but Su Linger. That child, she actually ¡­ "Hm."


    "How could this be?" Zhang Peng was momentarily stunned, "How can A Li be like this? I already owe her a lifetime, how can she be like this."


    Zhang Tianshi shook his head, "Right now, she is Su Linger, and also Hua Jianli. What she means is, if you feel that you owe her, you should treat Su Linger well."


    "Make sure you''re right ¡­" Zhang Peng covered his face, "Now that we are all dead, what else can we do?"


    Zhang Tianshi thought for a while, "Actually, now that underworld policy is open, I believe you understand one thing, you can all live a good life in the underworld, if you can find a chance to cultivate to ghost fairy, or take the public servant examination in the underworld, it would also be a good way out."


    "Yeah." Zhang Peng smacked his head, "This is where Boss Shuo gets married."


    Su Linger, who did not understand at all, said, "... What are you all talking about? "


    Zhang Peng reached out to touch Su Linger''s head, "There are many things that have happened during this time, I will tell you slowly."


    "En," Su Linger nodded.


    Zhang Peng reached out and picked Su Linger up, "Master Tian, we won''t disturb you for now."


    "Mn," Zhang Tianshi waved his hand. Zhang Peng turned and left while carrying Su Linger.


    It was all over, everything was calm again.


    I woke up after sleeping for three days. Although the Spiritual Energy in my body had not recovered yet, I had woken up.


    Looking at Su Linger''s shell, I instantly didn''t know what to say, or what kind of emotion I should use to face it. Maybe what I saw when I was doing it wasn''t an illusion, but she really planned to give up.


    I still don''t understand how Hua Jianli managed to recall her past life. Maybe it''s because the death threat of collapsing the void caused her soul to temporarily leave her body, or maybe it''s because of Wang Yu''s Ghost Bug.


    All this was meaningless now.


    "Once you enter the Spirit House, tie your ties with ghosts and use blood as a bond, I will serve you as well." I never thought that I would actually help them get married!


    Zhang Peng and Su Linger sat facing each other, and beside them were their parents. On the table in front of them, there was a pair of doll s dressed in red bridal robes, with red pages pasted on their bodies. Both men held the pair of Yin-Yang fish in their hands.


    "Holding both of their hands, I held them together. Black and white spiritual energy mixed together, and the two auras were connected." The ceremony was completed. Congratulations to all of you. "


    "Thank you so much, Boss Shuo." Two large red packets were stuffed into my hands.


    I smiled, "Go back and prepare the betrothal gift and pretend to be it. Burn it to them, burn the doll together, then combine the ashes and bones. After that, you can just close the tomb."


    "Finally..." I wish you happiness. "


    What the hell.


    I lay on the table as if I had nothing to live for, and glared at Ming Yu. "Ming Yu shrunk his body as much as he could. Boss, don''t be like this. "


    "Why would they want me to buy a house when they''re married!" It''s fine if Zhang Peng didn''t want to be reborn in underworld, but why should I buy a house for them? Don''t you know that the underworld House is more expensive than the Human Realm?


    "Boss, you have to take responsibility for the pot to the end." Ming Yu shrunk again.


    "Take care of your sister. I''m not their parents, why should I buy a house when I''m married? " He couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Anyway, I''ve already bought it." Ming Yu threw up his hands, "Blame me."


    "No matter how much you blame me." "I''m furious." Who said you could touch my money? This is a robbery, be careful that I don''t call the police. "


    Ming Yu smacked his lips, "That was also my parents'' money."


    "That''s what they gave me, mine!" That''s mine, mine! " I shouted.


    "Tch, it''s up to you," Ming Yu smacked his lips, "If worse comes to worse, you''ll just get it from my salary."


    Good, very good. "Don''t ever ask for a salary in your life." I shouted.


    "Sis, welcome, welcome." Ming Qing was delighted to see that his salary was long gone.


    "Scram!" I''ll go cook. " Ming Yu wanted to run.


    "In order to save money, you have to feed me from today onwards!" Do you think I''m a sick cat if the tiger doesn''t show off.


    "Ah, no, boss." Ming Qing panicked.


    "Xue Er." "One more." "I don''t eat vegetables."


    "If you want to eat, don''t eat. If you don''t, you''ll be hungry." I won''t eat anyway.


    Even so, I can''t really starve them, and I still have to eat. I''m out of money, do I have to think of a way to get some? He couldn''t make much money selling antiques, so he couldn''t afford to raise a bunch of hungry kids in his family.


    Well, I really need to find a way to get some money.


    "Money, money, money." I mumbled as I fiddled with the computer.


    The Mystical Zero carried a vase into the house. Hearing my nagging, she smiled helplessly, "Alright, boss, we''re not broke, there''s no need to be like this. Furthermore, boss, you have quite a lot of savings, right?"


    "That''s my money!" I shouted at the Mystical Zero. That woman Ming Yu, is too hateful. My money, that is our living expenses for more than half a year. "


    "Come on." Ming Yu heard and walked over, "Just that little bit of money, in less than a month, it would all be gone by you, Boss. The monthly supply of water and water, as well as the meat more than vegetables."

 C86

    "Ming Yu began to count the numbers on my hands. "For three meals a day, you still have to order take-out food every now and then. Go out to the next restaurant, and then you still have to eat midnight snacks as well as dessert, snacks, and sweets when you sleep."


    The Mystical Zero could not help but laugh, "Looking for such a way is indeed not enough."


    "I don''t care. It''s my money anyway, and even a dime is mine." I puffed up my face with my notebook.


    "Boss, you''re too stingy. You''re courteous even if you''re called a steel rooster, even a steel rooster would leave a bit of rust, you''re just a stainless steel rooster," Ming Yu retorted.


    "Scram!" He grabbed a cushion from the soft couch and threw it over. "You are just a stainless steel rooster." Mystical Zero, call that fellow from above down. Ming Yu, call Ming Qing in. We have to give them a meeting to discuss how to get the money back.


    Half a minute later, a sign "Rest Time" was hung in front of the shop.


    "Cough cough. Alright, let''s talk about the business then." I coughed dryly and said, "Everyone can make suggestions. If you have any good suggestions, you can also make them."


    The group of people looked at each other, the Mystical Zero laughed and took the lead to speak, "I think we can start with the promotion first. The source of business in Spirit House is basically from the other world.


    "Hm!" "Makes sense." I nodded. "But we don''t have enough money right now, so we can''t open a branch."


    "Maybe we can consider promoting it online, or maybe we can find an online store?" Ming Yu suggested, "Internet stores can sell antiques and things, but it''s best to find someone to trust with a express delivery. If something like that happens and they get lost on the way, or if they steal it, then it''s not worth it."


    This was something to be considered. Running along the road was a problem, and nothing could go wrong with antiques.


    "Xue Er, are you really short on money?" Luo Mingshang reached out and grabbed me.


    "Ming Yu gave my money to someone else, I need to earn it back quickly." I nodded.


    "I have money, how much does Xue Er want?"


    I was silent for a moment. "I don''t want underworld money." I have a lot of underworld money too, I''ll burn some for you later.


    "What about antiques?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    "We still need to sell them, it''s too troublesome to exchange them for money." I shook my head.


    The Mystical Zero smiled, "Then what do you think, boss?"


    "You definitely have to keep up with the promotions. You can sell some paper talismans in the Internet Cafe, so draw some paper talismans to practice, Ming Qing." I thought for a bit and spoke out my thoughts, "Also, I think that with the matter of Zhang Peng, we can increase our business more."


    Ming Qing suddenly had a bad premonition, "Such as ¡­?"


    "Bodyguards or something." I chuckled.


    "Boss, you''re still thinking of selling me out?" Ming Qing''s face immediately turned ugly, "I have some good work to do these few days, don''t be like this, boss."


    "It''s a joke," I said, waving my hand. "I mean, like ghost hunting. Our business targets are all ghosts, so dealing with ghosts is a must. Two ghosts might be able to get married and earn some money."


    "Boss, you''re being very unprofessional like this. You''re clearly a Spirit Medium, but you want to catch ghosts. Being known by your peers like this is really shameful." Ming Qing grinned. and started to talk to me


    "Cut the crap, either you become a bodyguard, or I sell you out, or I earn extra money together!" I hit the table and gave him three choices.


    Ming Qing was startled for a moment, then immediately smiled brilliantly. "Boss, actually, I think capturing ghosts is a good idea, if we have the ability, we can''t be tied up by a professional, right? I raise my hands in agreement with your decision."


    Ming Yu looked at him with contempt, "Are you trying to sell your integrity like that?"


    "That''s still better than selling me out." Ming Qing shrugged.


    "Then it''s decided," I nodded. "Ming Qing, remember to write this down when you do the promotions. "The meeting is adjourned."


    The night was rather bright and beautiful. I narrowed my eyes slightly as the air was filled with the scent of blood. It was the familiar smell of fresh blood.


    "Here it comes again." I murmured.


    "Boss." The Mystical Zero handed me a cup of scented tea. Helpful of sleep. " "Go rest."


    "Mystical Zero, is tonight''s night watchman Yue Fei?" I asked.


    "Yeah." The Mystical Zero laughed, "So boss, you don''t have to worry."


    "Yue Fei," I narrowed my eyes.


    The scented tea entered his nose and mouth with a hint of sweetness. Things were not looking good.


    In the dark night, a figure staggered out of the alley. A man walked towards him. Blood gushed out the moment he touched his shoulder. His breath came to a halt in the blink of an eye, bringing with it the threat of death.


    In almost an instant, the red light covered the black shadow, "I already told you, this place is not a place you can barge into."


    "Hmph." He coldly snorted as his green eyes flashed with an ice-cold luster.


    Hot, hot, this kind of weather always gave me the urge to go to the North Pole. If I had a polar bear, I would probably be able to eat bear paws directly by now.


    "Boss, when are you planning to take a look at Boss Zhou''s matter?" Ming Qing suddenly asked me.


    "Hmm? Boss Zhou? " "It''s been so long that I''ve almost forgotten." Oh, Zhou Zheng, that anomaly from the southwest. "So what did you find out?"


    Ming Qing facepalmed, "I''ve checked everything. There''s a small mountain village in the southwest region of the mountain. The surrounding feng shui and spiritual energy are a little strange."


    "Strange?" My attention was caught. "Tell me more."


    "You should go take a look yourself, I''m not sure." Ming Qing shook his head, "In short ¡­ "It''s weird, the spiritual energy is abundant, but it seems to be trapped in the mountains."


    I thought about it and said, "Sure, you come with me to take a look."


    Ming Qing was startled. "Me?"


    "Nonsense, of course you." I rolled my eyes at Ming Qing.


    "Both of us?" Ming Qing asked uncertainly.


    "Yes."


    "¡­" Ming Qing paused, "Shouldn''t you bring the Mystical Zero to boss these kinds of things?"


    "You''re the one who checked this out, you should lead the way." I casually waved my hand. "Furthermore, the Mystical Zero has some other matters to attend to these past few days."


    Ming Qing thought for a moment, then nodded his head: "Alright, no problem, I will definitely complete the mission."


    "Pack your things and set off."


    Although it was called packing, there was actually nothing much to pack. It was just a few simple things.


    Ming Qing ran over to buy the train ticket for the afternoon train. At 4: 20 PM, the two of us directly got on the train without saying a word.


    Not long after I got on the car, I received a call from Dongfang Ze. At that time, I almost fell asleep, but then, I was woken up.


    "What?" After being woken up, he was naturally in an extremely bad mood.


    Hearing my extremely unhappy tone, Dongfang Ze was also a little doubtful. In his heart, he even slightly suspected that the person who answered the call was not me. After all, he had never heard me talk as if I had taken gunpowder.

 C87

    After shouting, I calmed down myself and rubbed my head. Why does it feel like I just shouted at someone? Huh? What am I doing with my phone? Opening it, it was Dongfang Ze''s number.


    "Senior?" I cautiously asked.


    "Yes." "What''s wrong?" Dongfang Ze asked carefully.


    After a moment of silence, I calmed myself down and slowly woke up. I rubbed my head. "I''m fine. I was just about to fall asleep."


    "Did I disturb you?" Nonsense!


    "What''s the matter?" I yawned, looked at the time, and asked.


    "Where are you now?" Dongfang Ze asked, "I''m here."


    "¡­" I was silent for a while. "I''m not in the shop. You go in and wait. I''ll be back in a few days."


    "Where did you go?" Dongfang Ze asked.


    "Previously, the old man introduced me to a job. He said that he wanted to check on the situation in the southwest." I yawned again.


    "Southwest." Dongfang Ze said, "Come back, I came to find you for a matter in the southwest. Come back quickly."


    "I''m already on the train. This is a train, not my car. There''s no turning." I helplessly said, "Don''t worry, I won''t be reckless. I''ll go take a look."


    Dongfang Ze sighed helplessly, "Get off the car at the next stop, I''ll go and get you."


    I was silent for a moment and decided to ignore him. " "I don''t have a good signal. Goodbye," he said, and hung up.


    I hung up the phone, planning to sleep a little more, then Ming Qing walked over, "Who is it?"


    "Dongfang Ze." I put the phone away.


    "Oh." Ming Qing nodded, "Boss, do you want some noodles?" As he spoke, he placed two bowls of instant noodles on the table in front of him.


    I looked at the two bowls of instant noodles in front of me and nodded my head. It seemed that I was really hungry.


    Ming Qing pushed a bowl of noodles to me, "Right now, we only have instant noodles. Boss, please eat it," after saying that, he took out a soy egg from his pocket, "Do you want more?"


    "Eat it yourself," I replied without even looking at it.


    Ming Qing felt helpless, and continued eating, "The train arrives at around midnight, we need to find a hotel to rest for a while, that mountain village doesn''t seem to be open for traffic, how do we go there?"


    "I looked up and thought about it, then smiled." "It''s fine, there''s a private car."


    "Oh," Ming Qing nodded. That''s right, there was Zhou Zheng, so there was a special car just by making a phone call.


    Of course, Ming Qing might have misunderstood me, the special car I was talking about was someone else.


    As expected, as soon as we got off the train, we saw a black sports car parked in front of the train station. A handsome figure was leaning against the sports car as he played with the phone in his hand, waiting.


    "Little girl."


    "I''ll go," Ming Qing said as he saw Dongfang Ze''s headache, "Why is this young master here?" It was casually grabbed by the collar of my neck.


    "Come back," I held Ming Qing as I walked forward to welcome him with a slight smile. Senior Brother, have you been waiting for long? "


    Dongfang Ze sighed helplessly: "You knew I was coming?"


    "I knew you''d be here when you hung up the phone," I said, sticking out my tongue. He glanced at the car again. "I know you''re not the only one."


    Dongfang Ze''s face darkened, "You stinking girl, you''re looking for a beating." The slap sent me crouching and dodging.


    Ming Qing felt the burning gaze in the car, and was about to cry, "Boss, can you guarantee that I won''t die?"


    "No," thanks. He glanced at Dongfang Ze and laughed, "Let''s find a place to rest first, we will be going to the mountain village tomorrow morning."


    "Are you still planning to go?" Dongfang Ze frowned, he had come here to bring his men back.


    "Of course, since we''re already here, it would be a waste to go back." I had a look of righteousness on my face as I planned to pull the others along with me. "We''re here as well, so it''s a good opportunity to see what''s going on. Aren''t you curious?"


    Dongfang Ze was silent for a moment, "I''m curious."


    "Yes, that''s right." "I nodded in satisfaction and opened the car door. There were indeed three people inside." Good evening. "


    "En, good evening, boss." "" The Mystical Zero greeted with a smile. "Is there nothing you want to say?"


    "No." "Pah!" I slammed the door.


    Since he couldn''t go back, he found a random hotel and rented a few rooms for the night. At dawn the next day, he woke everyone up.


    "Ha ~ Boss, it''s only 5 PM now, what are you doing so early?" Ming Qing yawned with sleepy eyes.


    "You can stay here. We''ll come pick you up later." Ming Yu answered as he packed his stuff. "Boss, stop sleeping."


    I shakily leaned on Luo Mingshang''s shoulder. "Jail!"


    Luo Mingshang patted my head, and reached out to hug me, "Be good, no problem, go to sleep, I''ll hug you."


    "Good girl!" Satisfied, she leaned forward to kiss Luo Mingshang on the side of his face before sleeping in his embrace.


    "Different treatment." Ming Qing cried.


    Ming Yu sneered, and spread open his arms. "I also don''t mind you sleeping in my arms, come."


    "Go away." Ming Qing said with disgust. Then, he looked at Dongfang Ze who was standing on the other side. Helpless, he said, "Fatigue driving is very dangerous."


    "Dongfang Ze ignored this retarded employee. Let''s go. "


    "Hey, wait for me, boss," Ming Qing hurriedly chased after him.


    After eating a simple meal by the side of the road, Dongfang Ze drove to the small mountain village. On the way, I threw my phone to the Mystical Zero, telling it to call Zhou Zheng.


    When he arrived at the mountain village, it was already close to noon. As soon as he entered the village, he felt a wave of unusualness.


    "What a powerful aura." Dongfang Ze felt it and said: "It''s also very strange, I am unable to differentiate what kind of Qi it is, demonic qi? Wait, immortal energy? That''s not right, spiritual energy? A little? "It''s very strange."


    "All of them." The Mystical Zero slowly felt it and then said. No wonder there was such a powerful energy response. The atmosphere here was so mixed, yet it was peaceful. "Strange."


    I suddenly smiled, "Immortals, Demons, Spirits, this village is truly extraordinary."


    "Ah?" "Boss, what did you say?" Ming Yu did not understand.


    "This is not a human village," I turned to Ming Yu and smiled, "The people in this village might not know it for themselves, but ¡­ They are not human. "


    "What?" Ming Qing was surprised.


    "Let''s go in and take a look." I was the first to enter the village.


    "Eh, wait." Dongfang Ze pulled me back, "Since you already know the reason, there''s no need to investigate further. They live here peacefully, so there''s no need to disturb them."


    "Zhou Zheng developed a plot of land here, and when he mentioned that plot of land, there was always a problem. No matter who interfered, this problem had to be solved."

 C88

    I pulled Dongfang Ze along and pulled him into the village.


    Although it was the village of the demon elves, the villagers were simple and honest. When they saw people coming, they were all very enthusiastic. It was very difficult to imagine that this was a village that was not human.


    "Aiya, it has been many years since our village has had a visitor." The village chief happily replied as he led us home.


    "Village Chief, has your village been here for many years?" I asked.


    "Yes, many years." The Old Village Head nodded his head, "The war earlier on, our ancestors moved here and never went out. It was just like a paradise."


    "Village Chief, a few months ago, did something strange happen in the village?" The one asking this question was the Mystical Zero.


    "This... "It doesn''t seem like much." The Village Chief shook his head, "We live in the village all year round, and we don''t feel anything. However, a few months ago, someone came to our village and asked us to develop it." It''s at the posterior mountain area. "


    "Is there anything in posterior mountain?" Dongfang Ze hurriedly asked.


    "posterior mountain, aiya, it''s just a wasteland." The village chief did not seem to care. He pushed open his own door and suddenly thought of something, "Oh, but when I was young, the older generation in the village always told us that posterior mountain''s place is an unmarked cemetery. "After the founding of the country, the Four Grand Elders were destroyed. Other than superstition, the entire village was once again swept clean. Many people were implicated, and were buried there after death."


    "Unmarked cemetery?" Ming Yu''s entire body turned cold.


    "Then why aren''t you filled with resentment!" Ming Qing was surprised.


    "How can there be any resentment? Even if we turn into ghosts, we''re part of the same family." Old Village Head was indifferent.


    "Originally, there was the suppression of the village. However, they were not at peace with the village. However, because someone came and aroused their hatred towards people, they released their spiritual energy." Dongfang Ze analyzed, "No wonder you have such strong grievances."


    "I keep feeling that something is wrong." I rubbed my temples. " Old Village Head, may I ask if the people in your village all live longer, some of them even have special abilities? "


    He did not expect that when he mentioned this, Old Village Head''s face did not look good, "No, no." Old Village Head waved his hand.


    "We looked at each other, so scared." Thank you, Old Village Head. We just came to take a look. "


    "Oh, oh, it''s fine," Old Village Head laughed, "If you think it''s fun, you can stay for two more days."


    "Mm, thank you."


    There is a guest house in the village, and we are staying there for the time being. I haven''t decided to go back yet.


    Old Village Head has been concealing something, he seems to know the identity of the villagers, but he should be able to see through our background and identity, and he also knows that we know their identity, so why are you still trying to hide it from us?


    There was more than one place he could not figure out.


    "Since everything has been clarified, let''s go back." Dongfang Ze sat beside me.


    "I want to go to that unmarked cemetery tomorrow. It would be bad if I miss something." I shook my head and took a glass of water from him. Suddenly, he thought of something, "Oh right, Senior Brother, you told me earlier that you came for this land as well? What''s going on? "


    Dongfang Ze held onto a cup of hot tea and took a sip, "According to the news that came from the Daoist Sect a few days ago, a few Extremity appeared in the southeast direction, and after they arrived, they were attacked by Dao leaders from various places, some of them even lost their whereabouts, and some of them felt that the matter was not small, and thus, they left the Tao Gate, leaving behind on missions. Who would have known that the people who came here all flew off without help, I felt that something was amiss, and I took them, and wanted to ask you if you know, but who knew that you had already left the house, I was worried that you had something wrong, so I chased after them."


    "Extremity?" I was shocked, "How could there be Extremity here? If there really are Extremity, then how could the people in this village be safe and sound? They are not human, the spiritual energy and spiritual energy in their bodies are of the highest class.


    "Yes," Dongfang Ze nodded his head, "That''s why I feel that there''s something wrong with this village, and that village head was hesitating as though he didn''t dare to say anything. I was thinking that the Extremity might have something to do with the village, like a parasitic relationship."


    I bit the rim of my cup and thought for a long time, "There is plenty of spirit energy here, the unmarked cemetery is full of grievances, and it is an excellent place for Extremity to cultivate. What is so good about the village that Extremity can cooperate with them? I only heard it in the stories the old man told me. "


    Dongfang Ze nodded his head, "Me too, the last time I saw the Extremity was when I was five years old, and it was really scary, so I was a little worried about you."


    I shook my head. "No matter what, I must go and have a look. If anything goes wrong, this precious land will become a graveyard."


    "Sure, I''ll go with you tomorrow." Dongfang Ze nodded his head, "But we have to leave tomorrow. The village chief seems to be hinting to us today."


    "A hint?" I don''t understand, what is this hint? I remembered the last words the Old Village Head said today, "If you find it fun, then you should stay for two more days."


    For some reason, he didn''t feel anything when he heard this, and when he thought back to it now, the hairs on his body stood up.


    Is something wrong?


    Early morning of the second day, after waking up Luo Mingshang and the Mystical Zero and leaving Ming Yu at the guest house, the four of us went up the mountain.


    The mountain paths were complicated, filled with shrubs and shrubs. There were also many small flowers that were unknown. There were also a lot of bugs on the mountain, and every two steps, they would trample a large area to death.


    The so-called unmarked cemetery was a huge sky ditch halfway up the mountain. There was not a single blade of grass growing inside, only layers of blood-red rocks while the sand on the ground was snow-white.


    I reached out and gently touched a rock at the side of the cliff, closing my eyes to feel it, seeing that the Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang also closed their eyes, after a long while, the three of us opened our eyes at the same time.


    "No, there''s too much interference here," the Mystical Zero said as he shook his head. Ye Zichen massaged his temples with a headache.


    "It seems, there is no resentment." Luo Mingshang shook his head and looked at me.


    I frowned. Nothing. I looked down at the pit, thought, and crouched down to jump in.


    "Hey hey hey," Dongfang Ze quickly pulled me back, "What are you doing?"


    "Let''s go down and take a look." I pushed Dongfang Ze away and leaped down. Luo Mingshang followed closely behind me and jumped off. Just as Dongfang Ze wanted to get down, he was stopped by the Mystical Zero.


    "We''ll wait up there. If anything happens, we can save them." The Mystical Zero pulled Dongfang Ze and said softly.

 C89

    Dongfang Ze muttered and nodded.


    I lowered my head to pick up a layer of white sand, kneaded it, then put it down again. Suddenly, I thought of something and casually picked up a blood-red stone from the ground. I held it in my hand and crushed it.


    "The Sand Cold Night insects are dead." "So it is."


    "What''s going on?" Luo Mingshang asked in confusion.


    I didn''t answer him, but just shook my head. "Let''s go up first."


    "Alright." Luo Mingshang responded as he reached out to grab my waist, then leaped down to the ground.


    "How is it?" From the very start, Dongfang Ze could not wait and asked.


    "It''s the Agarwood and the Bloodstone," I sighed softly. "No wonder we couldn''t sense it at all, it turns out that the resentment has already seeped into the ground and its surface is covered with spiritual energy. How could we possibly sense it?"


    Dongfang Ze frowned, "How could this happen?" A Bloodstone was a stone that was tainted with blood that was formed from resentment. After a long period of immersion, the resentment would erode, and the corpse would be reared using the stone, while the ghost would be reared using the stone. As for the sand. It was the appearance of the Bloodstone after its yin aura had dispersed.


    "Ye Zichen rubbed his glabella, forget it, let''s go back." We don''t care about the things here. Once the items from the Bloodstone come out, even this old man might not be able to deal with them. Let''s go back before we come out. We can''t do anything about this, and we can''t do anything about it. "


    "That village ¡­" Dongfang Ze was still a little worried.


    "Village Chief, you clearly know about this. Thus, there is no need for us to worry about them." I shook my head. " As for Zhou Zheng, I''ll have him evacuate from here as soon as possible. This is not a place for people. "


    One discovery made me retreat, and this is no longer something that I can handle, I can''t do anything about it either, the only way is to hide, as for what happens after the Extremity comes out, it really doesn''t matter to me anymore.


    In the distance, the sun was setting.


    He didn''t know if he had calculated incorrectly, but when he went back, it was in the middle of the night. A bloody guy was squatting in the corner of the door, muttering about your name.


    "If not for your lack of demonic aura." It really is time to slash down. " He had to take someone inside and clean up before he could see who it was.


    "Damn, wasn''t it all your fault? If you had gotten into such a state due to force, you would have just gone to pick me up." A certain man stared.


    "Blame me." I shrugged.


    "You can''t blame anyone." The youth was flustered and exasperated.


    "Heh." I sneered, "You dare to challenge the boss, you still have to think about entering the Spirit House."


    "¡­" Rui Zhe pulled Ming Yu, who was wiping the medicine off of him. "Hey, has your boss always been so unscrupulous?"


    "Don''t spout nonsense. Offending the boss is not good for you." Ming Yu warned in a low voice.


    "The Mystical Zero poured a cup of water for Rui Zhe." How did you suddenly find me here? "


    Rui Zhe took the cup, took a sip, and sighed lightly, "Just like that. "The old man ran off and left me alone. I came here when I had nowhere else to go." Well, another irresponsible one.


    "How did you find this place?" It''s not easy for a person to get here. " Ming Qing laughed.


    After saying all that, Rui Zhe instantly went silent and drank his water cup while holding it. This child wasn''t easy to deal with. He grew up in the slums, and for the sake of his livelihood, he began to steal things. Inevitably, he was discovered. In order to escape, he created a pair of legs that felt like flying legs. When Rui Zhe followed his master, he might as well go and steal from him. That old fellow only had two hobbies in his life, wine and women. Since he didn''t have any money, Rui Zhe could only do it for him, I think that when he took Rui Zhe as his disciple, he also took a fancy to Rui Zhe''s abilities.


    Ah? Afterwards, when that old fellow often went missing, and even left a large amount of debt to Rui Zhe, Rui Zhe would take the debt and hide while looking for that damned master of his. He must be tired now, and stopped looking for me. This is because the old man had told him before to come to Spirit House if there was anything he could do.


    I sighed and caressed Rui Zhe''s head, "You''re not having an easy time either."


    Luo Mingshang said with an unhappy face, "Who is he?"


    "Rui Zhe also discovered Luo Mingshang." "Who is this?"


    "Oh, you haven''t seen it yet, right?" Ming Yu put down the medicine, "This is the boss''s husband, and this is the new employee."


    "Oh."


    "Holy shit, you''re actually married. Are you an adult?" Rui Zhe looked at me in surprise.


    I grabbed the pillow beside me and threw it at him.


    While Rui Zhe was in a daze, he had already been thrown out.


    Women, the heart of women, the needle of the sea. It was still a paper clip.


    Suddenly, there was a flash behind him. His speed was astonishingly fast, leaving only the fragrance of the night sky behind him.


    Rui Zhe''s eyes suddenly turned cold, as if his dark pupils seemed to have become one with the surrounding darkness. When that woman passed by just now, he had almost made his move. That was the aura of a similar species. It came from that barren slums in the outermost region of the city. It was the aura of a wild beast.


    However, he didn''t have the time to care about that right now. He had other things to do.


    "Hey, don''t be like this. Open the door. It''s late at night, so don''t be so cold." "Hey, hey." He started pounding on the door.


    The Girl behind her quickly walked towards that familiar aura. He almost thought that she had died just like that, that man.


    Fear and dread swept through his entire body. She didn''t want to go back there.


    When she saw that familiar figure, she instantly gave up on all her defenses and threw herself into that person''s embrace. She was trembling in fear.


    Tonight''s night watchman was the right Xiao Wu. He hugged his wife tightly and kissed her black hair, "Good girl, have you been scared by something? "Not at all, not at all."


    Xiao Ai hugged onto her warm embrace tightly. She only wanted this person, as long as Xiao Wu was by her side it would be enough. Nothing else mattered.


    "Xiao Wu, another dangerous person has come to the Tong Tong Mu family," the trembling voice revealed her unease, as she was still afraid.


    Xiao Wu frowned slightly. A dangerous person? "


    "It''s the boy who barged into the Antique Street today." Qing Shui walked towards the Spirit House with his cane.


    Xiao Wu held onto Jiu Ying, and gently caressed her hair, "It''s fine, it will be fine, that brat Ming Qing can just throw her out," A Spirit House expert can fight a Antique Street, there''s nothing to worry about.


    Another troublesome fellow had appeared in the Spirit House.


    Danger in the darkness can make it difficult for you to move an inch.

 C90

    "Tong Xue, can''t you raise a few normal ones?"


    The sky seemed to be painted with oil colors. Stretching out his hand, it was as though he could touch the sky. Where was this place? It seemed like there was someone ahead of him.


    Who? Who is it? Who are you?


    His face could not be seen, but his appearance was unclear. However, his smile was terrifyingly familiar.


    "What''s your name?"


    Me? What''s my name? Who am I?


    "Snow ¡­" No, not me, not me. Who is it?


    "Snow? Beautiful name. "From now on, we are your parents. Is Snowy happy?"


    Happy? No, why be happy? Why am I so sad now, so close to tears? My nose is sour.


    "Who ¡­?"


    "My name is ¡­" He could only see the movement of her lips, but he could not hear the sound.


    The fire burned everything, like a painting, and I ran forward with all my might, the broken glass, the abandoned church. The flames were like a roaring lion, and behind the door, there was talk and laughter.


    He didn''t know why he would dream about the nightmare at that time. When he woke up, it was already daytime. I was soaked and sweating.


    "You''re awake. Has the fever subsided? You slept for two days. " Luo Mingshang crawled over, lowered his head and rubbed my head, then tested his own.


    "Burn?" I was stunned for a long time before I could react. How long had it been since I''d had a fever? Other than the fact that the Spiritual Energy would occasionally cause him to collapse, it seemed like he had not slept for that long.


    "You have a fever." Luo Mingshang opened the curtain and returned to my side, "As expected, that guy is a god of pests, it''s better to throw him out."


    I smiled helplessly. "Alright, the air-conditioning might be too low."


    "The fever is gone," he said, stroking my head. "Is there anything you''d like to eat? I''ll get the Mystical Zero to make it for you. "


    "¡­" I was silent for a moment. "What did your relationship get so good afterwards?" Weren''t you upset with everyone a while ago?


    "Nope." Luo Mingshang straightened his body, "It''s just that he looks a little useful."


    "Are you referring to cooking for me?" "Okay, I''m fine." As he spoke, he stood up.


    The sun was shining brightly outside, and the weather in July had already begun to whistle.


    Although he was sweating profusely, his body was still soft and weak. He got up, ate something simple, then swallowed the medicine before slowly going downstairs to take a look.


    Rui Zhe has a lot of benefits too, at least he has a lot of strength. He can just move the goods in and out of the shop and still have a strong momentum. If you stand at the door, I''ll see who dares to cause trouble. Don''t just look at that brat who is usually lazy, he works even faster than anyone else. I really want to throw Ming Qing away, what should I do?


    Ming Yu made fish soup for me at noon. The milky white fish soup tasted good, maybe because I was sick, but I didn''t eat much, so I felt unwell. I planned to go to the western street after eating my meal to check on the old Chinese medicine. He hoped that it wasn''t because he had been possessed that day when he went to the mountain village.


    The old Chinese doctor''s surname is Wang, his family practices medicine for generations, it is said that he is the imperial physician of the imperial palace, and his skills are passed down from generation to generation. Even though there is a hospital, I still like to see Chinese medicine, don''t ask why, because I don''t like the smell of disinfectant.


    The old lady husband''s skills were not bad. After checking his pulse and inserting two needles into several acupuncture points, I felt much more comfortable. Afterwards, he gave me some Chinese medicine, although I also didn''t like the taste of Chinese medicine. Seeing a doctor to see Chinese medicine, take medicine I take Western medicine sugar bean line?


    Just in case, he only gave me a single day''s dose. As for the rest, he would ask the disciples in the shop to send them over, or for the people in my shop to come and get them.


    I have nothing to live for.


    The way back was a bit strange. They had clearly been on their way, yet they had turned left and right when they arrived at a completely unfamiliar place.


    Wrong... This place was a little familiar.


    "88 Ming Wen Road?" I looked at the number on the telephone pole in front of the door and frowned.


    Have I been here? The memory was pulled back to that midnight, that rainy night, the phone call, and everything that had happened.


    His feet were out of control as he walked in again.


    The cemetery during the day was not as terrifying as it looked. There were white tombstones, white ground, white sky, and white flowers everywhere.


    "Little girl, it''s you again." The Tomb keeper was always like a backer.


    "Uncle." I looked back at him. "He could not help but cough again." "Cough, cough, cough."


    "Little girl, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine." I waved my hand. "Cough, cough. I just had a cold. It''s fine."


    The warm tea mixed with the medicinal pills had a bitter taste that spread all the way to the bottom of his stomach. This bitter taste forcefully suppressed the unstoppable cough.


    "Thank you." I held the cup of tea and thanked him. Finally, it was more comfortable.


    "The weather changes very quickly this season. It''s easy for you girls to catch colds. You girls have poor resistance, so you should pay more attention." The old man reminded me.


    "Alright, I understand." I nodded, "My name is Shuo Tongxue, I don''t know how to address old uncle."


    "My surname is Sun, you can call me Uncle Sun." The old man poured himself a cup of tea.


    "Alright, Uncle Sun." I nodded.


    Uncle and I were sitting on a wooden bench outside the house, surrounded by circles of white stone, which gave us an unspeakable feeling of strangeness.


    After a long period of silence, we both looked at the teacup in our hands. The faint green color of the tea water reflected the blue sky.


    "Little girl, why did you come here again? This is not a place that you should come to."


    I smiled. "For people like us who do that kind of business, there''s nothing wrong with coming here."


    The hand Uncle Sun was holding the teacup with paused for a moment. Oh? Which tenant of mine is that interested in? "Hehe." As he said that, he smiled half-jokingly.


    "Hur hur, no, let''s get familiar with each other and have an exchange with our customers." I took a sip of my tea, the familiar quiet atmosphere. Sure enough, he knows what I do.


    "I''ve been here alone for a long time, and no one has talked to me." Uncle Sun sighed. "Last time, you said that you had an appointment. How could we possibly have anyone here at night?"


    I paused. "It was an appointment. A man called to ask me to come here. "


    "Oh? Who is it? "


    "I don''t know." I shook my head. "Someone who hates me anyway."


    "Oh? Hate you? " Uncle Sun revealed a faint smile, and spoke with a tone as intimate and calm as when he was drinking tea with the two of them, "You are just a little girl, no matter how much you hate me."

 C91

    "I hate it," I answered after a moment''s thought. "I''ve done a lot of bad things too, like my parents."


    "Your parents?" Uncle Sun did not understand.


    "They weren''t my real parents, just the people who took me in. I killed them, but at the last moment, they all admitted that I was their daughter. At that time, I was unmoved." Ye Zichen smiled wryly. He didn''t understand why he kept thinking about those days recently.


    "They didn''t hate you. They were your parents." Uncle Sun laughed and sighed, "In that case, we are the same kind of people. My wife and children also passed away because of me. She is just like you, a little girl who is not afraid of anything and likes to run around and take risks. " No matter how magnificent the blooming of a flower was, it could not obstruct time and fate when the flower blossomed. The wrinkles on Uncle Sun''s eyes puckered up as he smiled.


    "There has never been any true happiness in this world. I have always been here as a guard, hoping that their souls would return and come see me again."


    I took a sip of tea, my lips slightly moved, and spat out a stalk of tea. I quietly listened to the Uncle Sun''s narration with an aged voice.


    "I''ve been guarding here the entire time. Actually, I saw you a few years ago, and I almost recognized you as my daughter back then. Both of you don''t know anything at all."


    Uncle Sun''s words made me recall the day I followed that old man here. That''s right, I really didn''t understand anything.


    "That''s right. A few years ago, I had nothing. Nothing." I murmured, holding the glass.


    "How is your master?" Uncle Sun''s words changed very quickly.


    "Hmm, very good, now all the people in the world are looking for some kind of book," I heavily sighed, the aroma of tea coming out from between my teeth.


    Seemingly speechless, I hold the cup and exhale a long breath. It has been three years, and in these three years, I have experienced everything I can experience and have known everything around me. I believe that this is enough for me.


    However, I believe that my wealth will not end here. There will be more in the future.


    He placed the empty teacup beside him. "Uncle Sun, do you want to find your wife and children?" I still want to step into this cause and effect. I can''t bear to see this old man alone.


    "Yes, but aren''t you afraid of the terror of karma?" Uncle Sun poured me another cup of tea.


    "I''m afraid." I raised my head to look at the sky. "But I can''t bear to do that. Moreover, knowing each other is fate. I believe that this is the fate of heaven. The heavens guided me to help you."


    "Do you believe in fate?" Uncle Sun asked.


    I suddenly didn''t know how to reply. Trust in fate? How could I believe it? If I did, I wouldn''t be here.


    "You can go back first. Come find me after you''ve thought about it." Uncle Sun waved his hand, got up and entered the house.


    Do you believe me? Or did he not believe it? He didn''t understand.


    My hair was tied up in knots one by one, and I kept thinking about it. Even after thinking about it for an entire night, I still didn''t have a single clue.


    "Hey, Luo Mingshang, do you believe in fate?" He really couldn''t understand, so he decided to ask for help from his relatives and friends.


    "Hmm?" Luo Mingshang fished in passing and pulled me into his embrace, hugging me tightly, "Life? Of course I don''t believe it, that kind of thing doesn''t even exist. The laws of the world and everything that happens are all formed by the Dao. "


    "Yeah, I know." I nodded. "But what is life? What is the Heavens? "


    "Eh ¡­" Luo Mingshang was also at a loss, "I don''t know. Why is Xue Er suddenly beginning to ponder over these problems? "


    "Nothing." "I moved, but he held me too tightly." "Let go, I want to get up."


    "But you didn''t sleep all night." Luo Mingshang just refused to let go.


    "But dawn." I pried open his claws and went out. Seeing that Rui Zhe had already risen up to sit at the dining table, I was a little surprised. "Rui Zhe, you actually know how to cook?"


    Rui Zhe was very pleased, "Of course. Do you want to consider giving me a raise? "


    "In your dreams." "I replied bluntly as I sat at the table." We agreed on a three-month probation period. "


    Rui Zhe smacked his lips, "As expected of a cunning businessman, no wonder stinking old man hates you so much."


    Nonsense, he won''t be able to get any benefits from me. Every time he comes, I''ll make a fool of him.


    "Heh." I sneered, then suddenly thought of something. "Rui Zhe, do you believe in the fate of heaven?"


    "Huh?" As though he had heard me ask a question that was not within his knowledge, Rui Zhe was astonished. What is that? "


    "Then the place you like to come from is called ¡­" Is this Third Street? " I asked softly.


    "How would I know? That place is even more backward than the countryside. I don''t like it at all. If I didn''t come out, I wouldn''t have known that there would be places in Great China that could go hand in hand with wartime." Rui Zhe revealed a rascally smile, not caring about anything else.


    "Oh, really?" I shook my head and smiled.


    "Yes, the old man has taken me to many places overseas over these years. I think the only place I can compare to is a country like Iraq which is often at war. I even wonder if there is some kind of curse on that street, why is it so different even though it is clearly the streets outside this city? Is the road outside this city a time and space tunnel?" This is too bizarre. " Rui Zhe suddenly laughed.


    I smiled helplessly. Forget it, I will just treat it as me asking the wrong person.


    The weather is not bad today, the flowers sent by the sari are blooming brightly, if the shop did not have the Chinese medicine smell that smokes all the customers away, I think I would be happier.


    Uncle Sun was right, this was indeed the season where colds often arose. As long as one went out and walked around the plaza, most of them would wear masks.


    After being tempted by Ming Yu to drink a bowl of medicine, I almost didn''t go to the hospital to wash my stomach. The taste was something that I would never forget in my life.


    The Shami flowers were all in bloom, and there were hundreds of them this season.


    "Sharmie, bring more flowers tomorrow." The owner of the shop around the corner waved at Sammy.


    "Alright." "Xiao Xiao, are you going to start making fresh cake again?"


    "Yeah, fresh cake sales are very good at this time of the year." The cute Lady Boss replied with a smile.


    "Then please help me pay attention. Our Devilish child is always noisy about food." When she thought of her darling, she felt helpless.


    "Alright." Xiao Xiao smiled slightly. I haven''t seen any snow lately. "


    Sharmie laughed helplessly, "That little girl, she caught a cold recently, and was being fed traditional Chinese medicine by Ming Yu at home everyday. That scream, ah, we could hear it loud and clear on the street in front of us."

 C92

    Xiao Xiao could not help but smile, she did not know why she cared about that Girl, maybe it was because of the look in her eyes.


    She had seen the most tragic side of Girl, watching as she dragged another person, covered in blood, to the hospital. At that time, the Senior Shuo was right behind her.


    Xiao Xiao had asked that old man, why didn''t he stop him? Wasn''t she his most beloved disciple?


    She only remembered that Senior Shuo did not say a single word back then. He only stared at the trail of blood as they walked away, and let out a long sigh. That girl really didn''t know anything. However, perhaps it was because she didn''t know anything that made her fearless. It was just like Flowing Cloud. They were all the same as idiots. But perhaps, it''s precisely because of their existence that we are able to maintain everything we have so far. "


    Xiao Xiao did not understand the meaning behind Senior Shuo''s words back then. He only felt that the look in Girl''s eyes back then was very empty, very clean and very gentle.


    The sweet smell of the cake shop lingered in the air. She looked at the room full of sunshine and smiled as sweet as crystal candy.


    "Hubby, let''s make more crystal candy today. Snowy should come back to buy more." That little girl loved the crystal candy she made the most. She loved to see her smile as she bit into her candy.


    I still haven''t found the answer to the question Uncle Sun gave me. It should have been an extremely simple question, whether I believe it or not.


    I don''t know why, but I want to find the Uncle Sun to listen to his story. I can tell that he hasn''t finished telling his story. Had he also been alone, watching the rain and reminiscing about the old?


    The rain outside the window was also falling alone. Passersby on the road hurried past, doing their best to avoid the attacks of the rain. How many people could still stop and quietly listen to the rain?


    It had been raining all morning, and the rain this season had a cool freshness to it, the air-conditioning no longer needed to be turned on, the windows were open and the room was filled with cool air.


    The medicine that Ming Yu had just drunk filled his stomach with bitter taste. He held a piece of crystal candy in his mouth and licked it.


    He was lying on the sofa in his room, hugging a can of candy and wrapped in a small blanket made out of Winnie the Bear. She leaned against Luo Mingshang with the candy jar and read a book in his hands.


    Suddenly sensing something, I immediately straightened my body. Something isn''t right, it can''t be ¡­


    He put down the candy jar in his arms and pulled down the blanket.


    "Xue Er?" Luo Mingshang looked at me in confusion. "Hungry?"


    I ignored him and reached out to pick him up, "You go sleep with the Mystical Zero tonight, or look for Ming Qing, Rui Zhe, it''s fine with anyone. You are not allowed to enter the house for a week." A week should be enough.


    It was impossible to throw it out the door. I directly threw him out of the window. I didn''t care if it was raining or not, since she is a Pluto and wouldn''t die from sickness. After chasing them out, my face immediately turned pale, and my limbs turned cold. Most importantly, there was something wrong with my lower abdomen. I climbed onto the bed with my feet and hands together. I knew that even if I hadn''t experienced it before, I would have never imagined that it would come at this time.


    I hurriedly climbed onto the bed and pulled the blanket over me. Hiss ~ It''s so cold, and the blanket is also so cold, and we''ll be fine soon, and it''ll slowly get hot. Right now, I really regret chasing Luo Mingshang out.


    "Xue Er, what''s wrong? The spiritual energy in my body seems to be on the verge of going berserk. "


    asked a fellow I''d thrown out of a second-floor window.


    I tried my best to shrink myself into a ball so that it would be a little hotter. I tightly held onto the quilt to prevent it from being pulled away. " "I''m fine, I will restrain myself. I won''t go berserk, get the hell out of here!" What are you curious about? You bastard, go and live with the Mystical Zero.


    "Why ¡­" You smell of blood, where are you hurt? " Luo Mingshang''s voice suddenly went ice-cold, and the hand that was grabbing onto my blanket, which was trying really hard to pull it away, became even more forceful.


    Because of the force I used, my fingertips turned white. I used my free hand to ruthlessly twist the claw that should have been cooked, but no one tried to snatch the quilt away from me. I flipped to my left, then to my right, and with my foot clamped on the quilt, I pressed the quilt down, tightly wrapping it into a bean worm.


    "No blood, scram to the side." I tried to take one of my hands out, push Luo Mingshang, and pull it back.


    Why are you so curious about Girl''s dysmenorrhea, don''t you know that Girl will be embarrassed about this?


    I covered my head. It was warmer this way, so someone outside kept quiet for a while and came up with a satisfactory answer. " Not sick. If he wasn''t injured, was Xue Er a menstrual period? "


    "¡­" He spoke so calmly that I was left speechless.


    I stuck my head out of the quilt. I couldn''t understand how a grown man could state this in such a calm, indecisive tone. All I could think of was to slap him, to spank him.


    "Get out, don''t let me see you." He grabbed the bear and threw it over.


    "Ugh ¡­" Xue Er... " His voice began to sound wronged.


    "Scram!" I was burning with rage, not at all swayed by his tone.


    She didn''t want to pay attention to him. Suddenly, she felt like she was being hugged and her head was exposed. She was shocked, "You ¡­" "What are you doing?" I shouted. This fellow actually carried me along with him.


    "To the hospital. Only doctors can treat this kind of thing." Luo Mingshang said with a serious face, "And Xue Er, you are still in the period of your cold. When you catch a cold during your period, no one knows what will happen. "


    I really couldn''t stand him using such a calm and deadly tone to say something that would embarrass any girl. I moved my hand out from under the blanket. "Get the hell away from me." "I reached out and pinched his face, trying hard to squash it." Go and call Ming Yu in, get out. " I was completely furious. With a flip of my blanket, I grabbed a Method of travelling with both hands and threw him out.


    Ming Yu was relatively proficient in this kind of matter, as he was, after all, an early adult female. He held a thermos pot and drank half a pot of Red Sugar Ginger and was then taught by Ming Yu how to use sanitary pads.


    Of course, the one who collapsed even more than me was Ming Yu.


    I still remember Ming Yu looking at me with a broken face and asking, "Boss, your teacher told me, how old are you exactly?"


    Hehe, I''m sorry, I really don''t remember.

 C93

    Holding a cup of Red Sugar Ginger Jujube tea and drinking it slowly, Master gave me a spiritualization book on my lap, drinking it while recording it down.


    "Boss, let''s drink some milk." Ming Yu who was cooking suddenly shouted.


    "Kacha ~ ~" The tip of the pen was broken. I raised my head sinisterly. "If you dare, I will kill all the people that gave milk."


    Ming Yu facepalmed, "Just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    It was soon Valentine''s Day, and the streets were full of activity.


    I was dragged out by Ming Yu. If there''s any activity, drag me along with you. Valentine''s Day has nothing to do with me, even if I''m married or something, I''d die if I didn''t warn you.


    "Valentine''s Day. It''s the first time." It''s really the first time, before this kind of holiday has nothing to do with me, I don''t even know what to do with the activities in the shop, to match the wedding ring? They can take it with them. Besides, where would I find so many dead people to match their spirits? Maybe he could even find two singles for the Singles'' Day match. Business is not easy these days.


    "Yeah, me too." Luo Mingshang also nodded. I rolled my eyes at him. Nonsense, who else did you want to talk to? After staying at the bottom level of the underworld for so many years, it was more or less the day of the Singles'' Day.


    "Forget it, even if I don''t leave, Ming Yu will drag me to hell, I can''t hide from this activity." I sighed. He reached out to help him put on his jacket, "Be careful, this is still our Spirit House''s face."


    "It''s not comfortable," Luo Mingshang said as he pulled on his collar again.


    I nodded, "I think so too. Endure it, you don''t want Ming Yu to rule you violently, do you?"


    Luo Mingshang thought for a moment, then nodded. Ming Yu, your terror has already spread to the underworld, so, restrain yourself.


    Antique Street wouldn''t have any activities on Valentine''s Day, nor would it be the Lunar New Year''s Day. The only activities they would have would be in the Plaza and the area close to the commercial street, which was a good opportunity for them to earn money. Especially Mi Nuoer, how could she let such a good opportunity slip by? She had long heard that she had already released the couple suit half a month ago, and the price wasn''t cheap at all. It was booked up at the beginning of the month.


    "Boss, don''t forget to bring flowers later," Ming Yu shouted from downstairs.


    Flower? Why are you taking flowers? Go out and sell it? Ming Yu, have you finally thought through your plans to pay off your debt as a part-time worker?


    The two downstairs were already waiting, I was a little curious, "Why is there only the two of you, Mystical Zero and Rui Zhe? Not going? "


    "What are the couples doing? You''re being gay? " Ming Yu rolled his eyes at me.


    "What about you? Chaos? " Ming Qing interrupted.


    Ming Yu swung his palm. If you want to die, do it earlier. "


    "Let''s go and play together." "I opened my mouth helplessly." It''s because I don''t have a partner that I have to find on the streets. Maybe I can find one or two single girls, my family''s Mystical Zero and Rui Zhe are not bad, hmm, Ming Qing, you are not bad, just by walking in, I can open a branch shop in our Spirit House. "


    "¡­" So quiet.


    "Mystical Zero, Rui Zhe, let''s go out to play."


    "You guys go ahead, I''ll take a look at the store."


    "I don''t want to go."


    My face hardened. "I''ll give you five seconds to stand at the entrance and gather up. Otherwise, you won''t be able to get this monthly salary."


    "¡­"


    Five seconds later, all of them were fully dressed.


    The bouquet Ming Yu wanted was a bouquet of red roses, bright as the flames of the night.


    "Sis, what do you want to spend?" Ming Qing did not understand.


    "It''s Valentine''s Day. Red roses are a must." Ming Yu waved the red rose in his hand, "We need to conduct our activities."


    "You''re always talking about activities. What activities are there?" Rui Zhe put his hands behind his head, unable to understand.


    "Valentine''s Day in the commercial street. There''s always a chance, but Boss, you never participate in it. Ming Qing and I always win a lot of things, then ¡­ and was sold by the boss on the Internet at the same price. " The more Ming Yu said, the gloomier he became.


    I threw up my hands. "What''s the use of those things? I might as well sell it, and earn some extra money for me. "


    "But boss, you didn''t tell me. Normally, you just took it away, and by the time I realized it, you had already replaced it with plastic. "You''re the one committing a crime, boss!" Ming Yu was flustered, "You can do it yourself this time."


    I sneered, "Ming Yu, you know that I have never thought that money is too much."


    "¡­" Ming Yu''s face darkened, he handed the red rose in his hand over to me, "So, this is for you.


    "Hur hur." I took the flowers, and my mouth twitched. "So flowers are used to bribe me?"


    Ming Yu smiled. He took the flowers from me and offered me one.


    I "¡­"


    "Hey, how much longer do you have left?" Rui Zhe had been impatient for a long time.


    "Just a moment more." Ming Yu casually waved his hand.


    Rui Zhe rolled his eyes, "I can''t take it anymore, I''ll go back first."


    "I glared at him." "I dare to walk alone and give it a try."


    "Then I''ll go take a look." Rui Zhe shrunk his neck to look for the next best thing.


    "Did you bring your cell phone? I won''t be able to find you later. " Ming Qing pulled Rui Zhe, using his eyes, he begged Rui Zhe to bring him along.


    Rui Zhe pretended not to understand and laughed. "I did."


    "Alright, go. If you can''t find us after you''re done browsing, then go straight back to the antique shop or make a call." I casually waved my hand. They casually grabbed Ming Qing back.


    "Let''s go for a stroll as well." I looked around. The night air was cool and raindrops were falling from the sky.


    "Hey hey hey, boss, don''t. The event is about to start." Ming Yu panicked.


    "You guys can go over first." I casually waved my hand.


    It''s raining, I opened up my umbrella and Luo Mingshang took it over. I am very glad that I went out to look at the weather forecast and brought an umbrella with me, as for Ming Yu and the others, they should just take a shower.


    "I''ll see you later." He waved his hand. She held Luo Mingshang''s arm and turned around.


    "I don''t really like these kinds of occasions." Even though it was raining on Valentine''s Day, there were still a lot of people on the road. I never knew that there would be so many lovers in a city with a population of less than 30,000 people. There were also little girl carrying flower baskets and shuttling between couples.


    "Big brother, buy a flower for this beautiful big sister. Today is Valentine''s Day, so flowers are the best gift." A little girl with a flower basket blocked our way.


    Luo Mingshang only glanced at the little girl blandly, "Basically speaking, the Double Seventh Festival has nothing to do with flowers, and flowers are not really suitable to describe women. Other than pollen allergies, it would be illegal to hire such a young child to earn money on the streets.

 C94

    The more I said, the more outrageous my words became. The expression on my face was already on the verge of breaking down. The little girl''s smile was also on the verge of tears.


    I quickly put my hand over his mouth and pulled out a hundred-dollar bill from my pocket. "We''ll buy it all," I said. Let him go on.


    The little girl quickly took the money and stuffed the flowers into my hand. Then, she quickly ran away.


    "Enough! I''m just a child." I shouted at him.


    Then, Luo Mingshang looked at the flower in my hand, a little displeased. Xue Er, you are at a disadvantage, if you like spending it I can do it ¡­ "


    "If I don''t like it, you can stop harming Sammy''s flowers. I''ll be hacked to death." I quickly stopped myself. I''m really going to die.


    The wind carried the scent of orchids. I turned my head to look. Among the passersby, there was a piece of red paper umbrella that was particularly eye-catching ¡­


    What do you feel when you go home and see two ghosts drinking tea in harmony?


    Heh heh, I want to throw them both out.


    "Tong Xue, happy Valentine''s Day." A ghost that was obviously overexcited rushed over.


    "Return the money." This is my old friend... Pfft, this was the first attitude of a regular customer. What friends? Those who didn''t pay their debts were considered friends.


    Su Linger pounced forward until she was halfway there, and then stood there in a daze. Money? "


    "The money for the house," I said, holding out a hand and asking for money.


    Zhang Peng said awkwardly. Eyebrows... Did you sell us that house? "I thought ¡­"


    "So why? Do you think your parents will burn it for you? " I rolled my eyes. "Are you kidding? Is that a house I burned you with? That''s because your son''s building blocks are more or less the same. Don''t you know how expensive underworld is right now?


    "Even if I gave it back to you, you wouldn''t be able to spend it." Zhang Peng obviously said one more word of truth.


    "¡­" Think about it, even if they give me underworld money, I can buy a dozen yuan here, and I can''t buy things here, I can''t even buy lollipops. "What''s the use of having it if I want it?" "Then help me earn money."


    "Beat..." "Work?" Rows of black lines appeared on Su Linger''s forehead as she attacked upwards.


    I casually fished it out and a dozen promotional posters appeared in my hands. "This, help me out there and post it everywhere."


    "This is ¡­" "What?" Su Linger took one and looked at it, "Great holiday promotion?"


    "Yes, yes." I repeatedly nodded my head, "To see if there are any single people who have been wanting to find a partner for too long, or if Lonely Spirit Wilderness wants a home, you can come and find me. Right, those civil servants, patrols, whatever else you want to do are all available, that kind of ghost servant is the easiest to be single, it''s better to just find a wife to live a good life."


    The corner of Zhang Peng''s mouth twitched, "But, how are you going to earn money?"


    "We don''t necessarily have to earn money. We can use other things to exchange for it, such as nether stone s, antiques or the like. There are quite a few good things over there." I said while chuckling.


    "As expected of a profiteer." Su Linger was speechless.


    "Hehe, if you don''t pay me back now, I can use the house to pay for the lack of money. I can make a profit by reselling it later on." I glanced at it.


    "I think distributing flyers is pretty good." Su Linger laughed idiotically while holding a dozen pamphlets.


    I don''t want to bother with her. Fortunately, Ming Yu is back, so I''m free. " I''m going to sleep, I''m so tired. " After yawning, he turned back to his room and followed Luo Mingshang forever.


    He was still wearing his coat and down when he met Su Linger, and he was already wearing his shorts. However, there was one benefit of being in the Antique Street, and that was that even though it was noon and the sun was at its peak, he could not feel any heat. It was so cool that he wished for nothing more than to make people lie down and sleep outside.


    If the Seventh July was the Human Realm''s carnival, then the seventh month would be the ghost festival''s carnival. This was also the time when the Antique Street would earn money, and many people would choose to come here at this time to buy some antidote or small toys, or to find a master to summon their family''s elder''s soul. He had saved his elders from not knowing their way home after coming back for so long.


    At this time, naturally, it is also the time for me to earn money.


    After eating lunch, he strolled around the Antique Street as if he had nothing better to do. Afterwards, he found a stone bench at the end and sat down to rest.


    Maybe it was because I was sitting under the sun and worried that I would be sunning myself, but an old granny waved at me and said, "Girl, come over here. It''s cool here. Be careful or you''ll get burnt by the sun."


    "No need, I''m fine here." I waved my hands, rejecting the old man''s good intentions. My hands and feet were ice-cold. If I don''t get some sunlight and add some calcium, I might as well grow taller.


    Seeing that I didn''t move, the granny had no choice but to give up. She continued to watch the old men play chess while I continued to nestle under the sun.


    Ah ah, the sunshine is so nice, warm, really makes me want to sleep.


    "My wife."


    "Pah!" I''m so nervous that I slap him.


    Luo Mingshang covered his face and looked at me with a wronged expression, "Xue Er, why did you hit me?"


    I fanned myself with my hand. "Hur hur, my hand is slippery." "Who told you to come close to me while I was sleeping, looking for a beating." What are you doing in broad daylight? "


    "It seems like you''re not out looking for me anymore." Luo Mingshang rubbed his face. That slap just now seemed to be a little too heavy, and I could clearly see a red palm mark appearing on his enchanter''s face.


    "It''s good that you can stay in the store. I can also help." I leaned over and rubbed his face.


    Luo Mingshang''s body froze for a second, "Do you think that''s possible?"


    I couldn''t help but stop my hand for a moment as well. I thought back to the scene of him coexisting peacefully with the bunch in the shop ¡­ "I can''t help but shiver in horror. Why is that?" "Forget I said anything," he said, leaning against him and closing his eyes.


    "Xue Er, your body is so cold." Luo Mingshang couldn''t help but hug me tightly.


    "Oh, it''s time," I said, closing my eyes and continuing to lean into his arms.


    "What time?" A big question.


    I paused, more questioning than he. "The ghost festival in July and a half." I said seriously.


    "Ghost Festival?" Luo Mingshang was startled, "Do ghosts still have festivals?"


    I opened my eyes and looked up at Luo Mingshang, my eyes filled with shock, "Are you really Pluto? You don''t even know about the Ghost Festival. "


    "I don''t know." Luo Mingshang reached out and stroked my fur. I always stay at the bottom of the Styx, how would I know that? "


    My head hurt. You don''t know about your underworld''s holidays, but you do know about Human Realm''s Ghost Valentine''s Day. "Of course, China has four ghost festivals, namely the seventh and a half month, the Qing Ming Festival, the third day of March, and the first day of October. They are all days of worship for the dead."

 C95

    "The Ghost Festival is filled with Yin Qi, and I have been in contact with them all year round, so my senses are much stronger than the average person. That''s why it''s cold right now."


    "Oh, so that''s how it is." Luo Mingshang nodded, "Ghost Festival. It seems very interesting, what exactly do I need to do? Anyway, I have nothing to do right now, so why don''t you tell me about the Ghost Festival? " It was like a child trying to listen to a story.


    "The so-called Ghost Festival, in short, is a festival that has been haunted by ghosts. There are four Ghost Festival holidays a year, the third day of March, the fifth day of the Qing Ming Festival, the sixth day of the seventh month, the first day of October, the third day of the third month and the third day of the Qing Ming Festival. I think I don''t need to say it anymore, you know that the Human Realm''s holidays should be more or less understood. "Let me introduce you to the last half of July. You may not know about half of July, but you may know about the Chinese Festival."


    "Zhongyuan Festival." Luo Mingshang nodded his head, "This I know, I have also heard of it before. According to legends, every year, from the first of July, Ghost Gate would open wide, and the ghosts and wraiths imprisoned in hell would leave the underworld, obtaining a short period of loitering, enjoying the incense and worship of the human world. That''s why people call this entire July the Ghost Moon."


    "Yes, that''s right. The elders often think that this month is unlucky, unable to get married or get married, or else something big will happen. But this is our good month," I nodded, didn''t they know a lot about it? " Every year on the 15th day of the seventh lunar month, China''s annual "Ghost Festival" in the middle of the Yuan, Buddhism called "Python Festival." Legend has it that on this day, when the Ghost Gate opens, the ghosts and wronged spirits of the Infernal Realm will wander about through the Ghost Gate, only returning to the underworld after the end of July. Therefore, the people started to pay their respects to their dead relatives, burn their underworld paper ingots, and put the river lamps on. They started to do things in order to pray for the protection of their ancestors, or to surpass their limits and dispel their grievances. " I continued, "As for the ghosts of the festival, there are usually two types of ghosts. One is the evil spirits, the abnormal ghosts that die, in simple terms, other than natural diseases, old age, and other ghosts such as those that are killed, drowned, burned, hanged, and so on, they are all called ghosts that have died in injustice, or died in vain. These types of ghosts had the heaviest grievances, and they would often appear as a disaster to the world. The main purpose of the sacrificial ceremony was to transcend these evil spirits and dissolve the grievances, thus alleviating the pain. The other type was the so-called ''good ghost'', mainly the dead ancestors and their loved ones. These ghosts were sacrificed in worship of their ancestors. The elderly believe that their own ghosts will not harm their own people, and will protect their own children and grandchildren. Through the ceremony, they can bring back the ghosts of their loved ones to enjoy the sacrifices and beg their ancestors'' protection. "


    "Oh ~" Luo Mingshang lowered his head and nodded his head in thought.


    "As for October 1st, this is the first day of the 10th lunar month, not the National Day of October 1st. October 1st is often called the ''October Dynasty'', and some people also call it ''Ancestral Sacrifice'' or ''Han-Yi Festival''. "Since ancient times, there has always been a custom of offering sacrifices to the ancestors during the harvest, as a show of filial piety and not forgetting their roots." I didn''t say anything more, the most recent was a July and a half.


    Sitting on the stone bench and basking in the sun, the two of us discussed the origins of the July Half-Ghost Festival, but it was only a simple introduction for the beginning of October, so it was obvious that someone was unhappy.


    "Is that all? And March 3rd, Ching Ming Festival, mm... I know about the Qingming Festival, but what about the first of October? " Luo Mingshang was not satisfied listening to this, as he had nothing better to do in this kind of situation.


    "March 3rd and Qingming Festival are almost over. The first day of October has not arrived yet. I''ll tell you when the time comes. " I don''t want to say anything more.


    Luo Mingshang did not continue to be conflicted, "This Antique Street is just a door, right?"


    "Yes." He closed his eyes and continued to sleep.


    "Is the Antique Street responsible for helping the ghost servant manage those ghosts?" he asked again.


    "Probably," I answered in a daze. "However, this kind of thing isn''t related to me, it''s only Mr. Qing Shui and the bunch of elders from the Council of Elders who are busy with such things. At this time, I am busy with earning money."


    "Earning money?" Puzzled, "Are they selling antiques? Or is it exorcism? "


    "Of course not." I straightened my body, shifted a little, and continued to fall down, "I''m in the yin marriage business, of course I have to do some good publicity before going to the Human Realm. If any one of them wants to find a partner, they can come over to my place."


    "underworld Valentine''s Day?" Luo Mingshang tilted his head and said.


    I paused, as if to say, "That''s fine."


    "¡­" Luo Mingshang suddenly stopped talking. After a long while, he finally managed to speak up, "As long as you''re happy."


    However, we can''t just distribute the flyers anymore. If some bad-tempered ghost sees that we can''t eat the flyers, they will get angry, so we still have to prepare some fruits and other things to use as sacrificial offerings.


    Things were usually prepared by Ming Qing himself. Some of the online purchases went directly to the shop, where the candles and ingots were extremely popular.


    To me, the Ghost Festival is a great time to earn money, but to be honest, there are some people who are not really looking forward to it. Giving a flyer to ghosts, this kind of shameful thing is impossible for Rui Zhe who is doing it for the first time.


    On the fourteenth of July, the Ghost Gate were wide open. During the day, I slept at home as I had to start working at night. I could not rest for the whole night, so I would tire myself to death.


    The sky gradually darkened. From sunrise to sunset, the sky turned from blue to orange and then to deep blue. I was woken up by a group of people in the store.


    "Hey, hey, boss, wake up, it''s getting dark." This was Ming Yu''s voice.


    "It''s night. Time to sleep." I rolled over and kicked back to sleep.


    "Hey, hurry up and wake up. If you didn''t go out earlier today, who would you send to if the ghost left?" "Ming Yu began to use his hands to grab at them. "I''m not making money anymore. Those flyers won''t cost anything to print, and the offerings won''t cost any money. Quickly get up and give it to Sis."


    "Then let''s wait for the next time." I was still in a daze. It seemed that I had really fallen asleep.


    "Hurry up and get up." Ming Yu panicked, "Hurry up and get up, otherwise don''t blame us for being impolite."


    "Sis, Sis, calm down. "Don''t be angry." Seeing that Ming Yu was panicking, Ming Qing quickly pulled Ming Yu away, "Boss, you''re so angry after waking up, I don''t want to build a house anymore."


    On the other hand, the Mystical Zero was even calmer, smiling as it walked to the bedside and gently patted it: "Boss, it''s time to wake up."


    "Huh?" I finally opened my eyes in a daze and woke up. "Is it dawn?"


    "It''s already dark." When the Mystical Zero saw that I had finally woken up, it immediately stretched out its hand to pull me up. It bent its head and helped me put on my shoes.

 C96

    "Oh, yeah, making money making money." Only then did I realize what had happened.


    "Alright, cut the crap. Hurry up and go." Ming Yu said anxiously.


    He quickly got up and put on his clothes. No one in this world can stop me from earning money.


    "Ming Qing, don''t forget to bring the offerings," I reminded him.


    "I got it. I''ve been preparing it since a long time ago." Ming Qing took a bag from the living room''s table and immediately left the room.


    Once he stepped out of the door, he felt a cold wind blowing towards him. His leg bent, wanting to slip back in, but Ming Yu grabbed him by the collar. "Boss, where do you want to go?"


    No, I don''t want to go anywhere, really. There was nothing I could do. I hastily pulled up my clothes and walked forward until I reached the intersection of Antique Street and squatted down to watch. In the middle of the night, other than a few aunties who were still burning paper, there were only a few others who were like me, hiding by the side of the road. They waved at me and I turned my head, not wanting to get to know them.


    Actually, he didn''t have a good image either.


    "Ming Yu, you guys go over there. Mystical Zero Rui Zhe, you two go over there." I distributed the items, and the four of them left with a large stack of leaflets.


    Luo Mingshang and I squatted at the corner of the crossroads with a pile of flyers beside us. He had originally wanted to go to the underworld imprint, but that place was too expensive. He gave up decisively.


    The surrounding wind gradually grew colder. The woman who was still burning paper picked up her bag and left. She probably knew that if she didn''t leave now, the ghost would appear.


    Seeing this, I slowly stood up and walked to the corner of the street.


    At this time, he had to first be polite and then take action. First, he had to give some benefits so that he could take the initiative and distribute the flyers.


    I took out a match and lit up a pile of paper money. Someone came over, tonight''s night watchman was also responsible for managing hundred ghosts'' travel, so I intentionally arranged for two more. Normally, there would only be one night watchman in a day and night, but there would be five of them today. Other than the two elders, Deputy mayor and Mei Ya, there was also Mr. Qing Shui. Xiao Wu who was at the opposite side of the door and the one who was opening the pawnshop on the street, there was also Xiao Wu who brought a family member.


    He squatted beside me with a half-burnt cigarette in his mouth. "I came out to do business again."


    "Of course, this is not the time." I started burning flyers. " It''s you again. " I''ve been here for three years, it could be said that I''ve been through at least ten ghost festivals, and I''ll definitely see him eight times.


    "Could it be that he is also very depressed." "Blame me, every time I got the worst of my luck, I could always draw a lot."


    I really don''t want to retort about your Luck stat. I don''t want to say anything about using someone else to buy a fake for a high price. Furthermore, it was basically something that the Council of Elders had specially arranged for you every time they saw that you were too idle. They said that you really believed them when they said they would draw lots.


    Ignoring him, we continued to burn incense and paper, and very quickly, we were the only ones left on the street.


    "When does Ghost Festival start?" I was getting a little agitated and wanted to go back to sleep.


    "Just a little while more." Qing Shui appeared with a walking stick, "Mu Chuan is trying to disperse the passersby."


    "Ghost Gate normally open at midnight." Luo Mingshang suddenly said.


    I turned my head to look at Luo Mingshang, and touched his head, "Be good, burn the paper obediently." He looked down at his watch.


    "If you really want to earn money, then go to the Ghost Market and distribute flyers. The ghosts here, either you are a wandering ghost or you went home to visit your family." Xiao Wu also came over, with Xiao Ai obediently following behind, and looking around warily.


    "Ghost Market doesn''t allow me to send it. Last time when I went there, I was captured by him and even fined. He said that all Ghost Market has to beautify the city. What the hell, it''s a clean matter." I couldn''t help but complain.


    "The more I hear, the more it sounds like the Town Security and hawkers of the underworld," Xiao Wu joked.


    "¡­" Don''t want to talk to him.


    "If we knew you were here, we wouldn''t have come." Xiao Wu stretched his body. With you here, who the hell would dare to behave so atrociously in Antique Street? "


    I rolled my eyes at him. "What''s the use of it?"


    Xiao Ai immediately hugged Xiao Wu tightly, "For Xiao Ai."


    "Something evil came to my mind, and I smiled." "Hehe."


    Xiao Wu''s face immediately flushed, and he lowered his head to draw circles.


    The surroundings became quieter and quieter. There was no one else on the street. It was only the clock''s chime at twelve o''clock. A door appeared at the end of the street. It stood at the entrance of the Antique Street like a city gate.


    The door slowly opened, and Xiao Wu waved towards me, "That''s all. We''ll be going to take care of Pupil first, you be careful."


    "Be careful." I took out Glyph Paper s and stuck them in my hands. From the ashes, I pulled out a large pile of flyers that had already been burnt. These two talismans can let me touch something from that world. After all, even if I can touch ghosts normally, it''s because they are stronger, but I can''t touch anything else. Just like how you grab an apple, it''s impossible to pull out an apple''s soul. And the ghost happens to be eating this soul.


    The Ghost Gate was opened wide, and rows after rows of ghosts were escorted out by the ghost servant. They then exchanged blows with the Antique Street, and when day broke, they would bring the people away. I hurried over and gave one to each of the two ghost servant s.


    "If you want to get married, you can come find me anytime. "There are many benefits." I walked over with a smile.


    "¡­" "It seems like they don''t want to say anything." Miss Shuo you ¡­ "Hm."


    "Eldest Miss ¡­" "No, Master Underworld Queen, how many times have I told you this? I''m already married, and when I took it back in the past, my wife thought I was looking for someone to have fun with, so she forced herself to beat me up." The ghost servant laughed bitterly.


    "Aiya, it''s fine, it''s fine. You don''t have to give it to your colleagues." I said while grinning. Then, he gloomily grabbed the collar of his neck, "As for me, I still like hearing you call me Miss Shuo or something. You can change the words'' Underworld Queen ''." What Queen of Dark, your whole family is the Queen of Dark.


    "Yes ¡­" "Yes ¡­" He seemed to be scared silly.


    After releasing the two ghost servant s, I followed closely behind Hundred Wraiths, distributing flyers one by one. "Come, come, come, do not miss a chance to pass by! Come, come, come, come! Let''s take a look!" All the way to the front of the line. Luo Mingshang followed behind me, his face filled with black lines. Thinking about how I was able to force the dignified Pluto to follow me out to distribute flyers, I was also quite capable.


    "In the future, if you want to find a partner or a girl, you can come and find me. A matchmaking marriage, as well as a series of dragon services after the marriage, if someone nearby needs it, they can also be introduced. " As I post, I laugh to say, "This is the only shop in the Three Realms that specializes in Yin marriage. You can find a spirit medium for free, and you can also find me if you want to marry into the next life. Come, come, come. Let''s all take a look. "

 C97

    I felt more and more like a salesperson. I was giving my all anyway, and if I could get everything back, I could do anything but sell myself.


    "Xiao Xueer, stop messing around, we are busy." In the end, Mei Ya could no longer hold it in, and thought about how hard it would be for them to hold back their laughter.


    "¡­" I smacked my lips while holding the leaflet, "How am I making a ruckus? This is a business deal."


    "It''s about time." Deputy mayor said helplessly.


    "Alright, I''m almost done." After sending the last few, I waved and turned away. What followed was those lonely ghosts.


    There were already quite a few wandering souls enjoying the offerings by the side of the street. I casually handed over two flyers and ate while reading.


    After busying himself for most of the night, the flyers were finally released. On the way back, he coincidentally met Ming Qing and Ming Yu who were also back.


    "Boss, it''s all gone." Ming Yu waved his hand with a complacent look on his face. I wonder how business is going in the second half of this year. "


    "Are the Mystical Zero and Rui Zhe still not back?" I looked around. Only saw them.


    "It''s probably not over yet." Ming Qing shook his head, "After all, letting that brat Rui Zhe work is fine, but communicating with others is a little difficult."


    "¡­" "That makes sense." Wait for them. " He casually found a place to sit down.


    My eyes drifted to my surroundings, and I suddenly saw a little girl from Xiao Xiao''s corner. The little girl wearing a red dress had a small and thin figure, and was currently squatting there. However, her looks were not bad. If she were to meet that perverted pedophile, perhaps ¡­


    Pah pah pah, I''m not a peddler. It really wasn''t.


    I paused, got up, and walked over to stand with the little girl. "Hello."


    The little girl who was eating looked up at me and grinned. "Hello elder sister."


    "Hey, why did you die at such a young age?" I asked curiously.


    As she ate, she asked, "What about elder sister? Elder sister, you''re so beautiful. It''s such a pity that you died. "


    The corner of my mouth twitched. "I''m human."


    "Oh?" The kid nodded. Zhang Xuan widened his eyes. "Very cute." Are you not afraid of ghosts? "


    "I''m here to catch ghosts, eh ¡­" "It''s not like we''re going to catch ghosts, but it''s not like we''re going to have a ghost match. Anyway, I''m used to dealing with people like you," I replied, passing over a flyer. "Little girl, when you grow up, you can come and find big sister. Big sister will find you a good man."


    "Wah!" "Big sister is so powerful." The little child''s eyes immediately became starry, and he continued to eat the offerings. He slowly said, "But it''s impossible for me. They said that I''m a Heaven Destroyer, a lone star. I''m destined to be alone."


    "Oh? What''s going on? " I asked, sitting next to the kid. Anyway, he had nothing better to do.


    The little ghost suddenly stopped talking. "Elder sister, do you want to hear my story?"


    "Mm, that''s fine."


    She said that her name was Sun Ning. Hong Kong was born 23 years ago, but when she was born, her mother died in childbirth. When she was one year old, her father also passed away. At that time, she lived with her grandfather, who was three years old. Her grandfather also passed away. The people of the village said that she was the bane of the heavens and no one was willing to go near her. Later on, a few Daoist nuns came to the village and heard about her, so they took her with them.


    From then on, she lived with a few nun masters, and they would occasionally go down the mountain to change their fate. Sun Ning rarely went down the mountain, and she felt that what the people in the village were saying was correct, he was the bane of the world, her parents and her grandfather, who doted on her, were all killed by her, and she did not dare to interact with anyone. Just like that, she stayed in Xiao Xiao''s temple for ten years.


    Ten years of time for ordinary people might not be anything much, but to Sun Ning, it was a process of going to school and then working in a relationship. Every day, she would be afraid, afraid that she would harm the people around her again, so every day, she would kneel in front of the deity statue and continuously chant. She believed in God, believed in Buddha, and believed that they would help people through their most difficult times.


    Although this kind of time was difficult to bear, she was also blessed. The masters of the monastery doted on her and would not have any prejudice towards her. They would raise her into an adult.


    To her, this was the so-called happiness.


    Therefore, in these past ten years, no one around her had passed away. When that group of Gods, who were able to finish rubbing their hands with their hands, returned, they found out that something was wrong, and they chose to make up for it. But to Sun Ning, their compensation, was the end of the world.


    It was a time of war and death.


    As for the reason, it was because of a youngster who had escaped to the Taoist temple.


    Sun Ning said that she already could not remember the boy''s appearance nor could she remember his name. However, she remembered that it was a very fine afternoon.


    At that time, his master, who had gone out to resolve the conflict, had picked up a heavily injured youth from the mountain. He seemed to be no more than fourteen or fifteen years old.


    "Who is this?" Sun Ning asked. This was the first time she had seen someone coming from the outside.


    "He fainted on the mountain, so I picked him up." "Yes," replied the master. "He''s severely injured. Ning''er, go get some medicine."


    Sun Ning nodded and quickly went to find him, "Alright, I will go now." After saying that, she quickly ran down the stairs. Not long later, she ran in with a medicine box in her arms and passed it to her master.


    However, no one knew that all of this tragedy was because of this young boy.


    The youth stayed in the temple for half a month and his injuries were pretty much healed. During this half month, Sun Ning had wanted to ask about things outside the youth''s place many times, but the youth had a cold and indifferent expression.


    Later on, she found out that this youth''s family was all killed by his enemies. He was the only one who escaped. Luckily, he met the Taoist nun and only managed to survive. All he could think about was revenge.


    The youth had left, he had gone to seek revenge, Sun Ning felt very regretful. However, in less than three days, the young man returned. His body was still covered with wounds as he brought the group of bandits to the temple.


    At that time, Sun Ning hated that youth to death. If it wasn''t for him bringing disaster to the monastery, perhaps, everything wouldn''t have happened.


    They stole everything of value from the temple and burned it. The pretty nun in the temple was also forcefully tainted by them ¡­


    It was her master who had brought her back, and had hidden her from the heat and the scars on her body.


    That night, the fire burned them all. She saw the nuns in the monastery running away from the fire, and she saw their miserable cries. She also saw the youth that brought all of this to them. His eyes that were filled with grievance and grievance when he died ¡­ Guilt?

 C98

    "God, Sun Ning was born unlucky. Originally, she did not want to bring disaster upon the people around him, and was willing to use her body alone to beg you to save these innocent people." She desperately prayed with all her might and then pushed those who were still alive out of the Taoist temple without a care for her own safety.


    That night, it rained heavily and extinguished the huge fire. Only a few nuns in the temple survived, it was just that none of them found Sun Ning''s body.


    That night, she became a ghost, a ghost festival person.


    "What a beautiful sky!" The night sky outside was different from the inside of the temple. It is even more beautiful and spectacular. " Sun Ning muttered, it was the first time she had seen the outside world.


    However, when she arrived in the outside world, she began to feel scared and lost. She didn''t know where to go, didn''t know where to find a suitable place for herself. She wanted to go home, so she hung around here, she said. She felt that her family was here.


    After listening to her story, I couldn''t help but feel deeply touched. Speaking of it, we really are like birds that were imprisoned in the past. It''s just that I chose to escape, while she used her death to escape from her fate.


    I suddenly thought of what Uncle Sun had asked me. Did he believe in the heavens? Maybe I know what she means now.


    Do you believe in fate? So what if he didn''t believe it? That was life! Even if he didn''t believe it, what could he do? You can change it, but you can''t veto it. Did he believe in the heavens? So what if he didn''t believe it? It controls fate, it controls everyone''s life. My life is not up to the heavens but mine? This was a very good saying, but how many people could do it?


    "Then what are you going to do in the future?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t know." The little girl shook her head, "I want to go home. I want to go home and see how my family is doing."


    Hehe, so what if I see it? "How many years has it been? Your family must have gone to accompany you." That... Girl, I have to remind you, this is 2016 after the founding of the country. It''s been about seventy or eighty years since your era. Eyebrows... Is it seventy or eighty years? "


    "¡­" The group went silent.


    "I know ¡­" Sun Ning lowered her head and nodded, "But... "Even if it''s just a look, it''s fine. It''s just that I can''t find my home anymore. This place has changed too much."


    Yes, indeed. The change was too great.


    The Ghost Gate appeared again, and the festival was about to end. He took out a postcard from his pocket and handed it to her, "In the future, if there''s anything you need, you can come to Spirit House and find me. Take this business card and you can enter the Antique Street.


    "Thank you, sister. Not only are you beautiful, your heart is also beautiful." The simple little girl held the postcard in her hand and thanked him profusely.


    "When I''m done, I touch my stomach!" "I''m hungry, let''s go home and eat breakfast."


    "Alright." The Mystical Zero laughed.


    "I want porridge," I said, waving. He turned around and walked back. The light of the sunrise shone in, the Ghost Gate closed, and the shop door opened.


    I don''t have any hobbies in my life. One is delicious food, two is money, and three is sleeping. I busied myself all night long and slept until nightfall. Tonight, he still had to travel around the world. Poor thing, he couldn''t be selected and dragged out to be a strong man. It was enough for him to send out the flyers once, but it would be too heavy if he sent them out again. I don''t want to spend money to print leaflets all over the street, and be punished by the environmental association''s stingy people until they go bankrupt.


    But I still want to go for a walk.


    Unknowingly, they had reached the mausoleum garden again. After thinking for a while, he decided to go in and chat with Uncle Sun since it was boring.


    The cemetery at night always brings you surprises, like now.


    When I entered the cemetery, I directly went to Tomb keeper''s hut. In the end, I didn''t see Uncle Sun, and then I heard the sounds from that night, "Kacha, kacha, whoosh."


    I think that Uncle Sun is digging another hole and carefully went over. The black figure was right in front of me. Just as I was about to shout, the smell of blood permeated through my nose. Make me stop.


    The smell of blood? The smell of rotting corpses? What was going on?


    Something''s not right. I quickly find a concealed place to squat down and sneak closer. I look ahead while hiding. Then I found out if I was sleepwalking. It was actually Uncle Sun. He was actually biting at the rotten corpse that was dug out from the grave like a wild beast. His face was covered with blood and his eyes were scarlet.


    I immediately widened my eyes and rubbed my eyes to make sure that I wasn''t mistaken. This ¡­ What was going on? What happened to Uncle Sun?


    Uncle Sun was still chewing and eating the corpses that were dug out from the grave, his entire body had been torn into pieces, his flesh was turned out, his internal organs were all messed up, Uncle Sun was covered in blood, the scar on his face became even more terrifying, a bright red liquid covered his entire face. He couldn''t leave now. He could either go out and expose that he was fighting or wait for him to leave before running away.


    I can''t wait to fight. Suddenly, a bloody lump of flesh flies in front of me. It is an eyeball. Even though I have seen countless massacres, when I saw this sight, I couldn''t help but vomit.


    "Ugh ~"


    "Hmm?" Uncle Sun heard the sound and let go of the corpse that was not even in human form and stood up, "What is it? "Come out!" Uncle Sun''s ghostly voice came out.


    After the sound of footsteps entered, I touched my pockets. Luckily, there were still two talismans. Taking one out, I stepped in front of him. I instantly burst forth with the talisman and smacked it against the table.


    "Boom!" Half a second later, I jumped away and exploded on the spot. I ran back without looking back.


    Uncle Sun looked at the figure that flashed past in front of him. On his face that was covered in blood, even his eyes were bloodshot. Looking at the figure that quickly disappeared into the darkness, he hesitated.


    "Chase after her," Suddenly, a whisper came into Uncle Sun''s ears: "Hurry, chase after her, chase after her, kill her." This voice was urgent, urging the Uncle Sun ¡­


    "No ¡­" "No, no." Uncle Sun resisted the ghost and uncontrollable body in his ears, and his eyes slowly turned back to normal, "Let me go, I can''t ¡­" "Let me go." After struggling for a while, Uncle Sun''s eyes turned blood-red once again.


    He would be caught. Alright, I was tired of running, so I slowly stopped and sent a message to Mystical Zero to explain the situation. I reached out to take out the last talisman, "I''ll be counting on you." Biting down on his index finger, he waved the paper talisman in front of him, "A million spirit rune array."


    Instantly, the runes flew out, one of them became countless, locking the Uncle Sun who was following closely behind.

 C99

    "Uncle Sun, wake up, I am Shuo Tongxue." I shouted.


    "Shuo Tongxue." he murmured.


    "Yes, Shuo Tongxue. Shuo Fangzhou''s disciple. " I reminded him.


    "Shuo Tongxue." Uncle Sun''s body started to tremble uncontrollably. I saw that black Qi seemed to be flowing out from his body, "Hurry up and go. It''s very dangerous. Hurry and go."


    "Uncle Sun, you have been possessed." I finally understood that Uncle Sun is the Tomb keeper, and the Yin Qi in the tomb is dense, so many ghosts would definitely choose to borrow his corpse to return the soul to their body.


    Fortunately, the distance from here to Antique Street was not too far. Mystical Zero came over the moment they saw the message, opened their talismans and slapped Uncle Sun''s forehead, causing the black aura to dissipate.


    "Uncle Sun." The million spirit runes array was withdrawn and the Uncle Sun fainted, "Mystical Zero, send the Uncle Sun back."


    "Yes." The Mystical Zero nodded, "Boss, let''s hurry back to the shop, this is too dangerous."


    "I know."


    Uncle Sun, because he was old and the ghost had eaten a lot of rotten meat, was sent to the hospital to wash his stomach. He would probably stay in the hospital for a few days. I will have Mu Chuan seal off this matter. If the families of the dead find out, wouldn''t this cause trouble?


    It''s just that Uncle Sun is so old and doesn''t have any relatives? I''m a little curious. He decided to go to his family. If the old man wants you to marry him, he will have to take responsibility for his old age.


    If you want to investigate, then you have to investigate it from the start. I remember that the Uncle Sun seems to be quite familiar with the few old men from the Antique Street.


    I found the Deputy mayor who had a good relationship with him, "Oh, you''re asking about Old Sun who was guarding the tomb."


    "Well, I''d like to ask him where his family is."


    "This... I really don''t know. " Deputy mayor shook his head, "I''ve never heard him mention it before."


    "Do you know where his hometown is?" I asked again.


    "Home, eh ¡­" Oh right, I remember that it was a guy named... Liucun, yes, I think he is Liucun. He once mentioned it during a chat with him, saying that his hometown is in Liucun. However, I heard that this village is a little strange.


    "Liucun? How come I''ve never heard of this place? " Strange.


    "Of course you''ve never heard of it. You''ve only been here for a few years." The Deputy mayor laughed, "It''s a small mountain village to the southwest of here, but I don''t think his family will be able to live there anymore. After all, that village is way too backward, there''s nothing there.


    "Southwest." "It''s also the Southwest. Why do I feel that this matter has something to do with the past few times?" Was it a mountain village in the southwest mountains, the one where something happened a few days ago? "


    "I think so." Deputy mayor thought about it, but couldn''t remember, "How would I know? Go to the west side and ask around, I heard that Old Sun lived there for a while. Maybe they should know something. "


    "Alright." It seemed like this matter had to be investigated to the end. What did the southwest of the mountain range and that mountain range have to do with the Uncle Sun?


    After asking around, I found the old courtyard that the Uncle Sun used to live in. Now that the courtyard has been renovated, the people inside have basically all moved away, leaving only a few behind. There were a few old people sitting at the entrance, leisurely chatting about family matters.


    "Grandmother, may I ask if Uncle Sun used to live here?" I asked, stepping forward.


    "Ah?" "Who?" Perhaps it was because he was old and his ears were not good, the old man put his ear close to his ear and asked again.


    "Uncle Sun, that''s the Uncle Sun who guarded the tomb." I repeat.


    The old man thought for a moment, then shook his head. "I''m not sure."


    "Oh, thank you." I sighed. As expected, it wasn''t easy. Just when I was about to give up on asking him about it, the old man who was playing chess at the side suddenly interjected.


    "Old Sun?" The old man thought for a while, then suddenly thought of something, "Oh, you''re talking about that Sun Jianguo from the West Branch."


    I thought for a moment, then nodded. "It''s that Uncle Sun."


    "Oh, it''s him." The old granny recalled, "Why?" Are you showing your tomb to others now? "


    "Yeah." I nodded.


    "What is it? Do you know who it is? " The woman at the side asked.


    "Ai, you forgot. It''s that weird old man who used to live in the West Branch. "The one who came with his wife," the uncle reminded her.


    "Oh, I remember now. It seems like it happened." The grandma also remembered.


    I caught on to one important point, "Uncle, you said that Uncle Sun lives with his wife? What was going on? Just the two of them? No children? " Uncle Sun had said before that he still had a child.


    "Listening to me say this, a group of people were puzzled." Eh? I never heard of a child. We''ve lived together for so long, so we must have known about the children. "


    I pondered for a moment. "Great sir, do you know if there are any other relatives in Uncle Sun?"


    "Little miss, who are you to Sun Jianguo?" the woman at the side quickly asked.


    "Oh, I''m not someone from the Uncle Sun s, I just often find him to drink tea and chat. Today, when the Uncle Sun is sick, I wanted to find his family members to take care of them." I hurriedly explained.


    The grandpa sighed and waved his hand, "What family, we don''t even see his wife that often. We only hear voices and coughs coming from inside through the door, but ten years ago, his wife went somewhere else, and then he moved away."


    I frowned. "Grandpa, can you tell me more about it?"


    The old man took a sip of tea, nodded, and began to talk: "That was more than twenty years ago, on the evening of the seventh day of the new year, when it was still snowing, the door of the courtyard rang. I still remember, it was my night watch, there was a knock on the door, I thought it was the people visiting relatives who had come back, so I went out to open the door, and as soon as I opened the door, I saw him standing outside with a tightly wrapped person beside him. Without a word, he gave me the notice I''d stuck outside and the money, and I knew this was for rent, so I took them to the west yard. It was cold then, and I saw they were coming to rent most of the night, so I kindly asked if they wanted anything to eat. In the end, neither of them spoke. Old Sun had taken his wife to bed and told me he needed a pot of boiling water. At first I thought they were for washing their feet, so I gave it to them, but then he told me to put a pot of boiling water at the door every morning and let me collect it in the evening. Gradually, I also noticed that Old Sun and his group had strange personalities, but he was a good person and could occasionally say a few words. Later on, I knew that they came from Liucun. But in the end, not even half a year has passed. "

 C100

    I listened attentively, and when I heard that, I couldn''t help but interrupt. "Liucun? Is there anything special about this Liucun? "


    "Hai." Hearing my question, the few old men shook their heads and sighed. At this time, the old man continued: "Child, you don''t know the Liucun''s curse!"


    "Liucun''s curse?" I don''t understand, I don''t understand


    "Allegedly, there was a beautiful woman in the Liucun a long time ago. When she was young, many people chased after her, but after that, he married her husband, who loved this hard-won wife, and at first everything was fine, but after that, her husband gradually changed. His husband rarely came home, liked gambling, and he stayed up all night, and he often drank with his friends, and when he was drunk, he would beat up and scold women, and when he was with those women in the village, he would often not come home for half a month. A vicious blood curse was set up by a woman after being tortured by her husband for a long time ¡ª he made Blackrat drink his own blood and kill him. Furthermore, the whole process required him to stare at the photo of the cursed person. Then the woman''s husband and his family all died one after another. "And he died a miserable death." The old man talked


    "blood curse?" I frowned, as if I had never heard of it.


    "Then the village was cursed," the old man sighed.


    "Curse?" I was surprised. "What happened next?" "What happened then?"


    "Later?" After hearing my question, the old man thought for a moment before replying, "Later on, something strange started to happen in this mansion. The husband and wife that lived next door to Old Sun''s wife gave birth to a child a month before they left, but the child''s fate wasn''t very good. The old man gave the child''s fortune and died suddenly not long after. Old Sun also went to see the child''s funeral, but he did not dare to bring his wife along as he was afraid that something bad would happen. In the following month, the courtyard began to have some kind of strange trouble, either because there were fewer things or because of more things, and Old Sun''s wife disappeared as well. After Old Sun''s wife left, Old Sun became even colder, sitting at the door every day without saying a word. After half a year, Old Sun also moved away. "


    "To think that there would be such an evil thing." After some thought, I asked, "What happened after that? Nothing else happened after that? "


    The group of old men shook their heads. A sloppy-looking old man squatting at the side suddenly recalled something! He opened his mouth and said, "That''s right, a few years ago, about a year or two ago, I heard that there was a great pestilence in that village and many people died. Many people said that they were cursed."


    I thought about it and got up to say goodbye to the seniors. "Alright, I understand. Thank you. I''ll be leaving first."


    "Little girl, Old Sun doesn''t have any relatives or friends by his side, so I''ll have to trouble you to take care of him." As I was leaving, the old man suddenly called out to me.


    "I know, Grandfather." I waved to the old man and left.


    Seeing his disappearing figure, the old man glanced at the old man in the corner and muttered, "Why didn''t you just tell him?"


    The Uncle Sun and her wife both came from the same place to the southwest of the courtyard. There was a village in the southwest where a Extremity appeared, although I am not sure if it was the same as the village I went to before, but I am sure of one thing, the relationship between the two of them, and then the reason why the Uncle Sun and his wife lost their children and escaped here, maybe because they brought out the Liucun''s curse, causing chaos in the courtyard. After that, the wife of the Uncle Sun disappeared, so it could be said that she left home and ran away with some other man, or maybe ¡­ Dead. After his wife''s death, Uncle Sun moved out and became a Tomb keeper. After that, there was a plague in Liucun and after that, there was the incident with Zhou Zheng a while ago.


    As I was thinking, my hand was drawing and writing on the book in front of me. Halfway through writing, I suddenly stopped and bit my pen as I pondered, "But, when did Zhou Zheng''s project begin? Furthermore, if the Liucun is not the village from before, then even if it is, the Extremity must be related to the Liucun. It is the remains of the plague virus, and many people like to bury their corpses on the mountain.


    I couldn''t understand it, nor could I understand it. Right now, my mind is blocked by a giant boulder, and I want to urgently find all the clues, but what I got now is only a small fragment. To put all these pieces together, it''s too difficult!


    However, at least I found out a very important clue. It was the Liucun, Zhou Zheng''s request, the Uncle Sun''s past, and the things that happened in the Liucun all revolved around the little mountain village that was cursed.


    He didn''t understand.


    But I remember someone who would understand.


    "Rui Zhe, help me bring back a person." To find someone on Third Street in that slum, one would have to be on Third Street.


    "Who?"


    "There''s a Old witch on street three, right? Bring him back to me." I stretched.


    "Tsk, that Old witch. It''s very talkative. " Even though she said that, she still went out.


    When Rui Zhe went out to look, I sighed and inconspicuously used the word "big" to fall flat on the sofa. I turned my body upside down and placed both of my legs on the wall and half of my body on the sofa. My head was drooping to the ground and my hair was like a black spring.


    "What else is there?" I tried to think


    "Boss, I said you don''t need to use such a weird method to avoid every time you have a question that you don''t understand." Suddenly, I heard a voice. I looked over and saw an upside-down person slowly clearing the table in front of me.


    "Ming Yu," I called out, then sat on the sofa with my legs crossed and bitterly touched my nose, "Who wants to escape? I just think that I can think of a way to do it this way. It''s called letting my head feel bad."


    "¡­" Ming Yu was speechless, and helplessly curled his lips.

 C101

    "Oh, so that''s how it is. I thought you were planning on destroying your brain so that you could avoid the problem."


    "¡­" I was instantly displeased and immediately swung out a fist, which was caught by Ming Yu, "Don''t move recklessly, let me punch you."


    Ming Yu released his hand, lowered his head and continued to clean up, "Alright, boss, stop messing around."


    "Hmph." I retracted my fist


    "Boss, you''ve been talking nonstop recently, what''s going on?" Ming Yu asked curiously as he cleaned up the mess.


    "Southwest problem." I lay down on my side.


    "Southwest? Didn''t you say that we should just ignore it? " Ming Yu looked up in confusion.


    I thought about it, shook my head, and pulled the pillow under my head. "But I found something new."


    "What''s going on?" Hearing my words, Ming Yu also realized something.


    I pondered for a moment before replying, "When I went to look for Uncle Sun''s family members, I discovered something."


    "What is it?" Ming Yu packed everything up properly.


    I sighed, "It''s said that Uncle Sun''s hometown is in a place called Liucun, do you know about it, Liucun?"


    "Liucun? "What is that place?" Ming Yu did not know either.


    "It''s said to be a small village in the southwest. It seems to have been cursed a long time ago, and then there was a plague two or three years ago." "No," I replied.


    Ming Yu thought for a while, "I''ll tell you the news."


    "But it is said that Uncle Sun and his wife came from Liucun, and strange things often happened when they lived in that courtyard. First, it was the newborn baby next door suddenly dying, and during the burial, the string broke, and then it started to become a ghost. I have a feeling that it''s not that simple behind all this. " I shook my head. "Furthermore, the Uncle Sun being infected that night is also a little strange, if he was just possessed, he wouldn''t have said anything about how dangerous it is. Leave quickly."


    Ming Yu''s face congealed, "Hearing you say that, I also find it a little strange. Logically speaking, if the Uncle Sun knew those old seniors of the Antique Street, he would more or less be a little defensive. After all, he had been looking at the tomb for so many years. If not for his ability, he would have been eaten alive by ghosts long ago. It shouldn''t be that easy to be possessed. "


    "That''s why I have a headache right now."


    "Do you want to ask the Senior Shuo Elder? He is well-informed about the Senior Shuo, and is also acquainted with the Uncle Sun, so he might be able to find out what is going on. " Ming Yu suggested.


    I thought for a moment and shook my head. "Forget about it. If I have something, I''ll look for him. That old man must have had to scold me for a long time. This time, I want to deal with it on my own." He had only just asked Su Linger about the last time, so he got into the main topic of the long journey.


    "Oh? "Have you decided?" Ming Yu''s eyes curved into a smile, this Master and disciple were truly interesting.


    I glanced at Ming Yu: "En, I have decided, I will settle this myself." As I said this, I scooped up a packet of potato chips and casually shrugged my shoulders.


    To Rui Zhe, kidnapping a person who was an old lady at street number 3 was not a challenge at all. Not long later, an old man wearing a black cloak was securely thrown on the second floor''s living room.


    "You guys will receive retribution, retribution." The old lady was still howling.


    "Heh heh. "Thank you for your praise." Rui Zhe''s bloody side revealed itself. To the people on the third street, these kinds of words were simply praises.


    I slowly walked to the sofa and sat down. I gently lifted the rope that was binding the old lady, then smiled. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. I just have a few questions I want to ask you. Of course. If you don''t give a good answer, I won''t be able to tell you. " "I try to be as gentle as I can." Ming Yu, go make tea. "


    "Alright." Ming Yu nodded and turned to the kitchen to make tea.


    "¡­" The old lady was not good at all. To the people on the third street, this Antique Street was like hell. Who knew what kind of inhuman treatment they would encounter here? Her eyes kept looking towards the kitchen, looking at Ming Yu making the tea, as if she was afraid that Ming Yu would poison her.


    "Relax, relax." I pushed over a plate of snacks. "Have some snacks?" Ming Yu made it. Very good. "


    "No ¡­" "No need." The old lady quickly waved her hand and tidied up her clothes, "Erm ¡­ What''s the matter? "


    "I would like to ask, do you know the curse of Liucun?" As soon as I said this, the old lady''s face changed.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "You don''t need to know. Just answer my question." At this time, Ming Yu came out to make tea and poured a cup for both of us.


    The old lady paused. The Liucun''s blood curse is real. "


    "Well, I know, that''s why I came to ask you," I nodded and continued to answer. Can you tell me? "


    The old lady hesitated for a bit, "That was in the year of the Republic of China, during that time, there was a chaotic situation in Liucun. There was a woman named Xiao Ran, who married a young and handsome boy in the village, he thought that he would be happy for the rest of his life, but he did not expect that man to be a beast. After the marriage, not only did he gamble and drink with the people in the village, he also picked up on flowers and grass, and then beat his wife when he was drunk. No one would have thought that right after entering the blood curse, Xiao Ran gave birth to a daughter who died due to childbirth. After Xiao Ran died, the blood curse started to take effect slowly. It was first used by the people around the man, then the women who got involved with the man. Finally, the man. Anyone who can die will all be dead. "


    "Where''s the child?" Ming Yu hurriedly asked.


    "I don''t know. Everyone said that the child was unlucky, so I threw it away." Old witch sighed. "Originally, the villagers thought that this was the end of the matter, but they did not expect that after Xiao Ran''s death, the blood curse would go out of control and engulf the entire village. Until now, there are only a few people left in the village."


    "I suddenly thought of something." You say, the Republic of China, twenty-three years? "


    "Yes." The Old witch nodded.


    "Do you remember the man''s last name? Or the child''s name? " I quickly asked, "Is your surname Sun?"


    "I''m not sure." The Old witch shook her head, "Who can still remember the things that happened at that time? What was her surname, I forgot. Maybe it''s Zhao, I only heard it from someone else, how could I remember it so clearly? "

 C102

    Is that all? I thought about it. The story line was still incomplete, and I didn''t know where the entire story line was.


    I nodded, "Thank you, Rui Zhe, send the person back."


    "Oh," Rui Zhe nodded as he carried the old lady and walked out.


    "Stinky brat, these old bones of mine won''t be able to take your torture. If you let me down, it''ll fall apart." The old lady struggled. However, Rui Zhe would see a ghost if he could hear it.


    After finishing my meal, I went to the hospital to bring food to the Uncle Sun. After watching him rest, I didn''t dare to ask too many questions. If he didn''t want to go back too early, he could only wander around outside.


    However, things seemed to get more complicated. The time to enter the blood curse just happened to be 23 years ago, which was... Sun Ning was born in the same year, luckily Sun Ning''s family wasn''t in Liucun, if not I would have been scared half to death.


    Sighing, I slowly strolled through the streets. Suddenly, I felt a ghastly feeling. Furthermore, it was an extremely familiar ghastly feeling. It made me think of a person in an instant.


    "Luo Mingshang." I muttered, wiping the gooseflesh from my arm.


    "My wife is calling me." Just as I finished speaking, I heard Luo Mingshang''s strange voice.


    I was stunned and immediately shivered. My whole body was covered in cold sweat and black lines appeared on my head, "Hey, you guy. Can you not come out so late at night to scare people? "It''s so late at night, okay?" Saying this, he stretched out his hand to remove one of the claw''s claws from his shoulder. Since you''re already a ghost, don''t come out and scare me, even if you use Erected Skeleton s, it won''t change the fact that you''re a ghost.


    "Xue Er, what are you doing? Why are you here when you''re not sleeping at home? It''s very dangerous outside. " Luo Mingshang who was behind him followed him, and fished his way over again with his dishonest claws.


    "Who would want to stroll around here at night? I have a reason, okay!" I rolled my eyes at Luo Mingshang.


    "The reason?" "What''s the reason?" Luo Mingshang came to the person he wanted to hug, "What? What could he not understand? Was it that girl from before? Is he still that old man from the hospital, or was it that matter last time? "


    I raised my eyebrows, turned and looked at Luo Mingshang, "Were you a part-time fortune-teller in the past?"


    "Nope." As she spoke, her claws moved mischievously, "Because my mind and Xue Er''s souls are interlinked."


    "Pah!" I slapped away his dishonest paws. " "What are you fumbling about?"


    After releasing the claws he slapped away, he then asked, "Then what is Xue Er worrying about?"


    I ignored him and continued to walk forward. Luo Mingshang also followed, "Didn''t you already guess that the situation is getting weirder and weirder, I feel like I can connect all of them together, but I''m still missing a needle and thread to link these together?"


    Luo Mingshang carried me and followed in my footsteps, "Xue Er, since when did your Spirit House have such a part-time detective?"


    "Nope." I directly walked in front of the First Floater''s vending machine. I picked up two cans of beer and threw one to Luo Mingshang, saying that he had never seen ghosts drink beer before, and didn''t know what it would look like.


    "Xue Er, you are still a minor, you can''t drink alcohol." He looked at the one in his hand, then at mine, and took it away.


    Minus, your second uncle. I don''t even know how old I am, do you? Helpless, she went back to buy another bottle of fruit juice.


    Luo Mingshang held the can in his hand and did not open it. The two continued to walk forward in the darkness, "Then, is there anything that Xue Er does not understand?"


    "Time, location, and even figures." I replied as I thought, "In terms of time, the blood curse arrived at Liucun at the time Sun Ning was born, and Sun Ning also said before that her mother died in a difficult childbirth, and coincidentally, the woman who entered the blood curse was also in a difficult childbirth. However, Sun Ning was not one of the Liucun''s people, so the Uncle Sun and his wife came from the second location, and the third person, Uncle Sun and his wife, where did his wife go? It''s a question. "


    Luo Mingshang pinched his chin and thought, "It is indeed a little strange, but it can also arouse a person''s curiosity."


    "Therefore, there are too many questions. However, I keep having the feeling that Sun Ning has something to do with the Uncle Sun, that they are all surnamed Sun, but the time they are all born together cannot be determined. A Republic of China was born 23 years ago, and up until now, I think it should be around 70 to 80 years old. Uncle Sun looks to be around forty to fifty years old. " I scratched my hair.


    "Do you need me to check for you?" Luo Mingshang was very active.


    "Let Ming Qing do that. Ming Qing knows more about this than us. His system is even more complete than an encyclopedia." I casually waved my hand, indicating that there was no need for him to go.


    Luo Mingshang frowned, "Do you really believe him, and know his background?" At the moment, Luo Mingshang still could not believe Ming Yu and the others. Especially the new Rui Zhe.


    I smiled helplessly, "It''s fine, don''t look at how lazy Ming Qing is, he is very reliable at doing things, and he is absolutely loyal to me, I believe in him." After all, his life was saved by my mother after risking her life. You have to know how I resisted the urge to dismember him and drag him to the hospital when the old man said he would give me experience.


    "I don''t believe it." I heard the sound of Luo Mingshang grinding his teeth.


    I reached out and touched his head. "Well, there''s nothing to be uncomfortable about. If you don''t like it, then just ignore it. " Eyebrows... Did I teach you something bad?


    "Yes." Luo Mingshang nodded.


    Looking at his serious expression, I couldn''t help but shiver. He should... No way.


    "What''s wrong with you? Is it cold? " Seeing me shiver, Luo Mingshang asked in confusion.


    "No ¡­" I shook my head, suddenly thinking of a question. "I''m just thinking about a very serious problem right now."


    "What problem?" Luo Mingshang blinked his eyes, he did not understand, "Is there anything that I can help with?"


    "No, I didn''t," I hurriedly stopped myself to let Ming Yu and the others know that if I randomly teach my children, they won''t be able to resist strangling me to death.


    Hearing me say this, Luo Mingshang wanted to say something, but before he could do so, he swallowed his words, "Go back, it''s cold outside, you can''t take it."


    Although it''s night time, the night markets on the streets are full of them. Girl wearing shorts and suspenders can do a lot, so why can''t I do the same?


    "Well, go back." It''s not cold, but it''s sleepy.


    When he woke up, the room was already full of sunlight and warm ¡­ Pfft, this couldn''t even be described as warm anymore. He wanted to hug the fridge and not move. There was one person stuck to his side.


    Black lines on my chest hand one finger one finger apart, then raised a foot, a kick down.


    "It''s so hot that it''s not too hot to stick together." I shouted, glancing at the air conditioner. Eh? When did it close? Does the air conditioner not turn on in this hot day to steam sauna?

 C103

    He pulled the remote control from the bed and turned on the air conditioner.


    Then, she continued to crawl back to the side of the bed while holding onto it with one claw. "Good morning, Xue Er."


    "Good morning." I picked up the quilt and straightened it.


    There are some things I need to do. Maybe someone better will ask, or investigate for me.


    "Mystical Zero, I''ll have to trouble you to keep an eye out for the store and the guy upstairs. I''ll be out for a while, I''ll be back soon." I packed everything up, got rid of Luo Mingshang''s pestering, and walked out with great difficulty.


    "Alright, where is the boss going?" The Mystical Zero continued to smile.


    "Oh, the most important thing is," I replied. "Oh right, Ming Qing, don''t forget about the matter I asked you to help me investigate. Also, Ming Yu, if I''m not back by noon, remember to bring food for the Uncle Sun at the hospital."


    "Got it, got it." Ming Qing was still lazily sitting guard at the door. However, a tablet appeared in his hand, "I''ve found it for you. However, the information you need is too old. A lot of it has already been lost."


    "It''s fine, investigate as much as you can." I don''t expect you to find out much anyway.


    Actually, I didn''t go anywhere, I just...


    Was there someone following them the moment they stepped out of the door? She was really persistent. Last time, it was her. This time, it was a completely different person.


    However, I am no longer afraid. No matter how many people you have here, I will not be afraid. I will protect this place.


    He went out the door and turned left, at Deputy mayor''s house. Old man, I''ve come to tea with you again.


    "En..." So this is what you asked? " After Deputy mayor finished listening to my report, he asked with some differences.


    "Mn," I nodded, "This is something that I know for the most part. Time, 23 years, location, Liucun, character, Sun Ning and Uncle Sun."


    "So, what do you think?" The Deputy mayor laughed.


    "I came to ask you because I didn''t know." I rolled my eyes at Deputy mayor.


    Deputy mayor laughed, seeing that I was looking at him, he immediately coughed twice to help me analyze, "Firstly, you said 23 years for the Republic of China, that was the entire time in China, and secondly, the place was the Liucun. At that time, even if the Liucun was a small mountain village, there were still hundreds of people. Even though Old Sun walked out of Liucun, she was still dozens of years away from Sun Ning. When Sun Ning died, Old Sun probably wasn''t even born yet. Furthermore, Sun Ning said that her family is in this city, so she is not a part of Liucun. "


    It seems to make sense, "Even though what I said was true," I sighed, "But whether it''s Uncle Sun or Sun Ning, these are both my own matters. What I''m talking about is whether or not you have the important points southwest of here: Extremity, Bloodstone, and Immersed Sand.


    Deputy mayor paused for a moment while holding the teacup, "The Extremity among the Bloodstone. This... "Are you sure?"


    "We''ve already gone to see it." I nodded. "That village is the village of the Demon Spirit. According to the village head, many villagers were killed during the Cultural Revolution and were left at the cemetery. We went to take a look and saw the Bloodstone and the sinking sand beneath the cemetery. "Their resentment is soaring to the heavens, but because they were suppressed by the spiritual energy in the village, it was impossible to see it from the outside."


    "To think that there would be such a thing." The Deputy mayor turned serious, "That village, is it the Liucun?"


    "No," I shook my head, "I remember that it''s called the Seven Mountains. "The numbers can be counted, it''s a mountain range."


    Deputy mayor put down his teacup and quickly counted with his fingers, "Strange, it''s really strange."


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, puzzled.


    The Deputy mayor waved his hand, "Go back first. This matter is confidential to the outsiders, so there is no need to go back to the village.


    Deputy mayor didn''t want to say it, so I couldn''t force it out of his mouth. I could only nod my head, "Alright, but you have to keep this matter a secret from the Elders Guild, otherwise, they will be in trouble again."


    "En," Deputy mayor nodded.


    "I suddenly thought of something." Oh, right, Deputy mayor, who was the previous Tomb keeper? " This is my goal, I want to know how Uncle Sun became Tomb keeper.


    "Oh, it''s an old senior. He''s already passed away." The Deputy mayor replied.


    "Then how did the Uncle Sun become the Tomb keeper?" I asked again.


    "They were hired." Deputy mayor spoke with a relaxed expression.


    "¡­" It''s that simple? I sighed helplessly. "Forget it, I''ll head back now."


    "Take care."


    Since he had nothing better to do, he decided to take a walk around the supermarket. Then ¡­ He had bought more meat.


    Ignoring Ming Yu''s murderous gaze, I ran downstairs to find Ming Qing.


    "That village has been hiding from the world for a long time, so there isn''t much information on it. The Republic of China has been at war for 23 years, yet you want me to find a little girl to make trouble for." Ming Qing scolded in dissatisfaction as he checked his computer.


    "Where did all this nonsense come from? Work hard for this old lady!" Otherwise, your wages will be deducted. " I stared.


    "Come on, I don''t even have a salary in my entire life. I don''t believe that you can deduct it to a negative number." Ming Qing retorted in dissatisfaction.


    "Shut up. Be careful not to let you sell your body to pay your debt." I kept staring.


    Hearing that, Ming Qing laughed, "Boss, you want it?"


    "Hur hur." Can you shut up? Do you want to be burnt to ashes by the fire of netherworld?


    "However ¡­" Ming Qing lowered his head to look at the computer, "The Southwest Mountain Range is the posterior mountain that we went to previously.


    "Strange?" Ming Yu was shocked, placing the thing in his hand down, he moved closer. In the end, Ming Qing used the computer in his hand, "The mountains have collapsed, and the gathered Yin and Scattering Yang will gather. This is a place for raising corpses."


    "That''s not right." Ming Qing came back and said, "I remember that Old Village Head said that it was a ten thousand burial pit. "If it was a mortuary, it would have become a village of zombies long ago."


    Ming Yu moved closer, "Mn, this is a paradox. But I shouldn''t be wrong. "


    "There are always errors in the computer''s blueprints, why don''t we check it out another day?" The Mystical Zero laughed.


    "No," I said, slouching on the soft couch. Then, he glanced at Ming Yu.


    "Come on!" Ming Yu stared, "Boss, did you sell what I won last Valentine''s Day again?!"


    "Household allowance." If you hadn''t taken my money to buy the house for Zhang Peng and Su Linger, would I be so miserable?


    The Mystical Zero laughed, "Okay, didn''t we agree to forget about what happened in the southwest?"


    "That''s true," I said, smacking my lips. "But if anything, it seems to be a lot more complicated than we thought."


    "Then, should we go take a look?" Ming Qing put down the tablet and asked again.

 C104

    I thought for a moment. Something didn''t seem right about this.


    "Mn, to the Liucun." I nodded.


    "What?" Ming Qing was startled, "Boss, you are going to Liucun? "But the plague has just broken out there in recent years. It might still be there. If we go over there, will ¡­"


    "Mn," I nodded, "So the only ones who will go this time are me, Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang. You three stay behind and watch the store. " Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang aren''t human, the plague can''t affect us much.


    "I''ll go too." Rui Zhe moved a porcelain bottle to the other side and said, "The people on Third Street are already used to viruses, so I will be fine."


    "No." "Rui Zhe, you still don''t understand the Taoism. It will be very dangerous to go there."


    Rui Zhe did not insist. After all, what I said was the truth. Rui Zhe paused for a while and asked. Which one of you is teaching me Taoism? "


    "Let''s start from the simplest of attacks." I shrugged. "Starting from Ming Qing, then Ming Yu, Mystical Zero. One step at a time. "


    "Hey, why am I the weakest?" Ming Qing was immediately unhappy.


    "Heh, good, why don''t you go out and fight with Ming Yu? If you win, I''ll admit that you''re stronger." I smiled.


    "I... If you have the ability, we can compare other, "Ming Qing said as he held his neck tight.


    Rui Zhe was indifferent, "Aren''t you going to teach me yourself?"


    The Mystical Zero stretched out her hand to take back the item, "The boss''s technique is very simple, but very strong and special. Unless you get the approval of the rules, you will never be able to reach the boss''s level."


    "The rules of the Antique Street," Rui Zhe couldn''t help but laugh, "The rule of cheating."


    "It''s indeed cheating, but it''s also a weakness." I yawned, rubbed my head against the body of the person beside me, and leaned over.


    "When are we leaving?" The Mystical Zero asked.


    I thought about it, "In a few days, I will still worry about Uncle Sun. At least, after he recovers, that''s right, Mystical Zero, how is that Sun Ning?"


    "I have already returned to the underworld, but because I died an abnormal death and had some kind of special power on me, I am unable to reincarnate. I will temporarily stay in Zhang Peng''s home." The Mystical Zero answered. He went to work on the other side.


    Guests had started coming into the restaurant one after another, and as the conversation came to a halt, a group of people began to greet the customers.


    But Rui Zhe reminded me, shouldn''t I take him as my disciple? Spirit House has always grasped Antique Street''s rules, after all, he can''t let this rule be broken in my hands. But these things in the shop...


    Ming Yu was too strict, Ming Qing was too lazy, the Mystical Zero was not a person, Rui Zhe was on the third street, they would kill him.


    Looking up, I want to take a normal disciple.


    Eyebrows... How is Mi Ya?


    The four golden coins spun in the air above his palm, forming a flower in the middle. With a sudden wave of his hand, the four golden coins were immediately swatted away, and the Mystical Zero caught them in its hands. Then, he slowly walked to the side of the soft couch and placed the golden coins on the table in front of me.


    "The west is the Ji Yin, the southeast is the Breaking Heaven, the north water is the temple, and the south fire dies." "Yes," the Mystical Zero replied. Meaning to... "Kill!"


    "Yin Sha Dian." I picked up the four copper coins one by one.


    "Seems like it''s not a good time to go out these days." The Mystical Zero chuckled.


    "The last copper coin." The last copper coin turned gently in his hand and the copper coin started spinning on the table. "It''s not good to go out, hur hur. Interesting."


    "What are you thinking?" The Mystical Zero slapped down the copper coin and extended its hand.


    "Eastwood Heavenly Wolf." I looked down at the square copper coin. " "Wood, life as well."


    The Mystical Zero reached out to pick up the coin, then opened my palm and placed it on top of mine. "There are some things that you can decide for yourself."


    "All of my hands are full of copper coins, one on my left hand and three on my right." Decide for yourself, hur hur. " You guys are spoiling me too much.


    The golden coin clanged three times in his hand before disappearing.


    The woman in the green floral dress stood outside the hospital with an oil-paper umbrella. She waited until midnight before turning around and leaving.


    It was raining. There was no one on the street at night. There was only a woman with a red oil-paper umbrella and wearing a green floral dress walking slowly on the street. An office worker who had finished work late at night came running forward with an umbrella in hand. He just wanted to get home quickly. The moment he brushed past her, the man immediately stopped and turned to look at the woman.


    "Miss, may I ask you ¡­" The man stopped the woman.


    The woman turned her head and smiled at the man. "Hello."


    "Miss, it''s so late. It''s raining so heavily, where are we going?" The man stopped.


    "Ye Hanxue is cold, I have nowhere else to go, and today is the cold weather. Sir, may I ask if you can keep me for the night?" The woman smiled faintly.


    "Sure, sure." The man nodded quickly.


    That night, it rained heavily. A cold wind leaked out from the gap between the windows. A talisman was slapped on the door, blocking the gap.


    Pulling up the blanket, he rubbed it against Luo Mingshang who was beside him. En, it''s warm now.


    The wind carried the smell of blood.


    Early the next morning, he opened the window and took a deep breath of fresh air. "It''s a beautiful day again."


    "Boss!" A loud shout rang out.


    "What?" He turned around and shouted.


    "Boss, come down quickly. Something happened." Ming Yu''s screams became more and more tragic.


    Helplessly, he grabbed a piece of clothing and put it on. Then, with his slippers on, he stomped down the stairs. "What are you doing so early in the morning?"


    "Boss, come over quickly and take a look." Ming Yu shouted again.


    I helplessly moved closer to Ming Yu, with a group of people surrounding them at the entrance. There was a yellow embroidered box by the door. I was stunned. "Who sent it?"


    "I don''t know." Ming Qing shook his head.


    "I extended my hand to pick up the embroidered box. The instant I opened it, I immediately closed it. My complexion became extremely unsightly." "Close the door."


    Ming Qing obediently closed the door, and followed me to the table. I placed the embroidered box on the table, and asked, "Who sent it?"


    "I don''t know. When I opened the door early in the morning, I saw someone at the entrance." Ming Qing shook his head.


    He opened the box. Inside was a glass bottle, and inside the bottle was a liquid. Inside the liquid was a heart.


    "What the hell is this?!" Ming Qing was shocked.


    I clenched my fists. "It''s a warning. warning us not to be nosy. "


    "Who is it?" Ming Yu frowned.


    At this time, Mystical Zero slowly walked out from the back room with a serious face, "Boss, someone from the police station called and wants you to go over."


    "Me?" Puzzled, she asked, "Why is Mu Chuan looking for me?"


    "There''s a murder case. Someone was killed in the Kong Hai Garden. Their vitality was sucked dry and their heart was dug out." The Mystical Zero paused, then continued, "It should be the heart that was sent to our shop. The soul has not returned to the underworld. "

 C105

    "What!" If I were to say that I could ignore the first few lines, I still wouldn''t be able to resist being shocked that my soul had not returned to my underworld.


    "There are at least three reasons why we did not return to the underworld." "Luo Mingshang suddenly appeared and put down the book in his hands," Firstly, the resentment has not disappeared, and you have become a wandering ghost.


    "Where''s my soul?" I asked over my shoulder.


    "Your soul won''t completely dissipate, but rather, your three souls and seven souls will be separated. Even if my soul is destroyed and scattered, the Yin Master will still bring the residual soul back. " The Mystical Zero answered.


    I thought about it, "If I wander the mortal world solitarily, would Human Realm be able to find it?"


    "It should be possible." The Mystical Zero nodded.


    I nodded. "Alright, I understand." I''ll go check with Mu Chuan first. Ming Qing, you go with me. "


    "Ah?" "Me?" Ming Qing was startled.


    I got up and went upstairs to change my clothes. "You''re familiar with Mu Chuan''s business, come and help me." Without waiting for Ming Qing to say anything, I had already went upstairs in three big strides, entering the house to change my clothes.


    This was the second time he entered the police station, and the last time was when Ming Yu dragged him inside. This time, I walked in myself. Due to the shadow I had towards Mu Chuan, it caused me to look towards the police station.


    As soon as he entered the police station, he felt that something was wrong. There were so few people. It was a policewoman who answered the door


    "Hello elder sister." I greeted him with a smile as I entered.


    "Snowy, you''re here." The young and beautiful female captain waved her hand.


    "Where''s Mu Chuan?" I didn''t want to waste my breath and directly asked.


    "The captain is in the morgue." skipper replied and then waved his hand, "Xiao Yue, bring them over."


    Then, a young man walked over from the side with a serious expression. "This way, please."


    I don''t really want to go to the morgue or anything like that. But there was no other way.


    "Mu Chuan, how is it?" Pushing the door open and entering, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Come and take a look." Mu Chuan opened up a path, and I slowly walked forward.


    Mu Chuan removed the white cloth that covered the corpse, and I started to slowly pace around the corpse, Ming Qing also walked to the corpse and carefully examined it.


    The corpse''s face was ashen, its cheeks were sunken in, and its face was filled with fear. Its two eyeballs had turned into two glass balls, and its body was skinny and shriveled. There was a small hole in its chest that looked like it had been nailed by a awl.


    "He died thoroughly. The time of his death was from last night until this morning. Around midnight, it was already around one o''clock. The reason for his death was that the heart in his chest was dug out in an instant. However, it was still lacking a little bit. If it was a truly powerful one, not even a drop of blood would flow. Not a single drop was left after the essence energy was sucked dry. It seems that the murderer does not like to waste. " Ming Qing inspected and said.


    "Are you kidding me?" Mu Chuan slapped the back of Ming Qing''s head.


    Ming Qing scratched the back of his head and laughed helplessly, "I''m not joking. It''s the truth."


    "This person should be a white-collar worker. Right now, there are all sorts of surveillance cameras in the residential area. Didn''t you check him out?" I asked, looking at the man''s clothes.


    "Of course I did," Mu Chuan replied as he took out his own cell phone. "But all the surveillance cameras were blocked by a red oil-paper umbrella. The criminal''s face could not be seen. There are no signs of damage on the door either. "


    "The monitoring system has been blocked ¡­" I pinched my chin and thought for a long time. "We don''t need to specifically block ghost spirits. Ghosts and spirits have no form. Monsters and monsters can transform into human forms and need to be covered. It''s humans."


    "What do you mean ¡­" Mu Chuan looked at me, "Are you saying that this is not a supernatural event? but rather, a killing match? "


    "You could say that." I nodded. "You can look up that red oil-paper umbrella. In this era, there aren''t many people that use an oil-paper umbrella to block the rain. It''s still red."


    "What''s wrong with red?" Mu Chuan asked.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just too eye-catching. Moreover, its color is just too vulgar." I smacked my lips.


    "¡­" Mu Chuan rolled his eyes. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Eh, tell me, who do you think can hold up an oil-paper umbrella now?"


    Ming Qing lowered his head and looked at the corpse for a long time before nodding his head, "Probably, those who are old or like to be beauties again."


    "Why is she a beauty?" Mu Chuan did not understand. Because of red? "


    "Because of the perfume." I replied as I lifted the corpse''s clothes. "There is a fragrance from the wound, a woman''s fragrance. Moreover, this smell is a little special."


    Ming Qing lowered his head and took a whiff, "There is indeed one. "It''s not the smell of perfume. It seems to be the scent of some flower."


    "A man is a single dog, he can''t be wearing perfume, and if it rained last night, the powder would be affected, so it can''t be his body, he took a bath before he died, his female colleague''s perfume would also be washed away at work," I replied slowly. "The fragrance of flowers that came in contact with no other means would not have any traces of damage, so it was obvious that he was brought in by the dead, or that he had a key to the deceased''s house, and why he brought a stranger into the house to take a bath, a man would try his best when facing a woman he liked, so it was obvious that the murderer was a woman, and the woman he was very fond of the deceased. That''s why he didn''t even have the chance to resist or struggle. In just a split-second, his heart was hollowed out and all of his vital energy was sucked out. "


    Mu Chuan heard and nodded, "Alright, I understand. I will head back to check out the social circle around the culprit and the people I know. and then check them out one by one. "


    "Hmm, then it''s none of our business." I clapped my hands. "Go back, Ming Qing."


    "But ¡­" Ming Qing checked for a long time, "I still have some things that I don''t understand, and didn''t Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang already say it ¡­"


    "Shut up and go home!" I glared at Ming Qing, and started to feel uncomfortable. When they find out who the murderer is, we''ll catch the ghost then. We should collect the soul then. Right now, Aunty has other things to do.


    Just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by Mu Chuan, "Is there something you''re hiding from me?"


    "Nope." There was no more, just no more.


    "Speak!" A furious roar.


    I reflexively shook my head, "..." This morning, someone delivered a heart in formalin to my shop. It should be the heart of the deceased.


    "Is that the question?" Mu Chuan roared. Why didn''t you say that in the beginning? "


    "I didn''t know it was the deceased." I shrugged and lied.


    Mu Chuan glared, "Then why are you running?"


    Did I run? It''s not like I''m a criminal, so why are you running?

 C106

    "¡­" "I spread out and floated around." "Hehe."


    "Heh, your sister." Mu Chuan roared once again. Did you find out about it long ago and didn''t want to say it was because you knew it was something else? "


    "There''s nothing else." I threw up my hands.


    "Mn," Ming Qing wildly nodded from behind me.


    "Really?" Mu Chuan squinted his eyes, in disbelief.


    I smacked my lips. "If you have anything to say, come find me again. It''s not like I can escape."


    Mu Chuan thought about it, "That''s true, where can a lazy girl like you go?"


    Heh, I only wanted to go out recently. I waved my hand. "Alright. If you have anything to say, please say it. Oh right, remember to pay the entrance fee today."


    "Damned girl, do you need to be so greedy?" Mu Chuan scolded angrily. Don''t learn from Mi Nuoer, you didn''t learn well. "


    "Tsk, is it appropriate to say that I''m a woman?" I rolled my eyes.


    Mu Chuan''s eyes immediately widened, "Who told you that Mi Nuoer is my woman? Don''t talk nonsense. "


    "Isn''t it?" I tilted my head. "I feel like you two are quite compatible." Brother and sister match into a pair. "How harmonious."


    Mu Chuan laughed bitterly. It''s a pity that this brother of his likes his sister. " Alright, hurry up and go back. I''ll look for you if there''s anything. "


    He waved, turned, and strode out of the station. I don''t want to be in this shitty place for the rest of my life.


    Of course, this is impossible, I can only think about it.


    "Ming Qing, can you help me adjust the recording in the city?" I told Ming Qing on the way back.


    "Boss, you still plan on taking care of this matter." Ming Qing laughed.


    "This is my territory. I will not allow anyone to behave atrociously here." I clenched my fists tightly. I just wanted Mu Chuan to find the culprit later. "


    The smile was so strange that Ming Qing shuddered, "Boss, what are you trying to do?"


    "Hur hur." I sneered.


    "Ming Qing was at a loss. He felt that the culprit would die a miserable death. "Alright, I understand."


    Returning to the shop, there were a few customers entering and exiting, I brought Ming Qing directly into the house and went upstairs. Ming Qing used his computer to monitor me.


    Just as I was checking out this month''s accounts on the first floor, Ming Qing took out the surveillance footage from a few days ago and revealed that he only saw a red oil paper umbrella. This killer is really cunning, no matter where he goes, what he sees will always be an umbrella.


    "The murderer and the deceased really did meet the deceased on his way home from the company. On the Rongrong Flower Road, "Ming Qing explained. They seem to have been talking for a while, as if they knew each other. "


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "Right." Ming Qing stretched out his hand and nodded, "I accidentally discovered this last night." The scene changed and a red oil-paper umbrella appeared in front of her eyes. This time, the person who spoke to her was a drunk man.


    "How is the man?" I closed the ledger and looked through it.


    "He''s already dead. He was found dead in an alley this morning." Ming Qing replied.


    "Another one," I murmured.


    "I''ve checked. The two of them don''t know each other. "They haven''t even intersected with each other." Ming Qing shook his head with a puzzled look.


    Just as he was speaking, Ming Yu walked in with another yellow embroidered box.


    "Another one?" I frowned and put down the tablet.


    "Yes." Ming Yu nodded his head, "Boss, what should we do now?"


    I ignored it and opened the box. The only difference was that this time there was a tongue in the formalin.


    I frowned. "Tongue?" This wasn''t giving up.


    "Oh, right. I heard that this time, the victim has lost her tongue." Ming Qing added.


    I thought for a bit, then reached out to take Ming Qing''s tablet and looked at the recording again. Then, I took out the recording from a few days ago to watch it. He frowned.


    "Boss, do you want to send this over to Captain Mu Chuan?" Ming Qing looked at the tongue inside the jar and asked.


    "I''m going out for a while." "With that, he carried the embroidered box out." Mu Chuan came to find me, so you should go take a look, and remember to take a photo. "


    I went to the hospital. There are some things that I want to ask Uncle Sun in person. Perhaps, this case has something to do with him.


    Uncle Sun''s body didn''t seem to be very well, so he stayed in the hospital. I carried the box and entered the ward, where he was currently leaning against the bed, reading a newspaper with his reading glasses.


    Seeing me, Uncle Sun put down the newspaper. He looked at me with a smile. "Snowy is here."


    "Uncle Sun." I walked over slowly, but suddenly I didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing my expression, which showed that I wanted to say something, Uncle Sun asked.


    I shook my head and smiled but didn''t say anything.


    Inside the room, there was silence once again. The wind blew in from the window, lifting the curtain and causing it to slowly flutter.


    "I''ll be out of the hospital in a few days," I said. Uncle Sun opened his mouth first.


    I sat down on the side of the bed and placed the box on the cabinet. Uncle Sun looked at the box strangely.


    "This was delivered to my shop this morning. I think, Uncle Sun, what will you tell me?" I slowly opened the box, and the contents appeared before my eyes.


    Uncle Sun''s expression immediately changed. This... "What is this?"


    "The night before yesterday, someone was killed. First, his heart was dug out and his Profound Qi was sucked dry. Second, his tongue was cut off and his Profound Qi was sucked dry." I said slowly. " Uncle Sun, is there anything you want to say? "


    "What are you trying to say?" Uncle Sun''s expression changed.


    "I checked the surveillance, and the killer was a woman with a red paper umbrella. Her route took her two nights in a row, from the hospital," I continued.


    Uncle Sun''s face was turning more and more ugly. Maybe there''s something dirty in the hospital. "


    "No, she didn''t come out of the hospital. She stayed in front of the hospital for a long time before leaving. On the way back, she killed someone." I closed the box. "I think you can tell me the answer, Uncle Sun."


    "I don''t know," Uncle Sun turned his face away. "I don''t know anything."


    I frowned. "Now that she''s killed two people, do you want to see someone else die?" Uncle Sun turned his face and looked out the window. I sighed, and my tone slowed down, "Among the Daoism Faction, there are five types of Hell: Freezing Snow Prison, Fire Pit Prison, Intestinal Pit Prison, Escaping Heart Prison, and Escaping Tongue Prison. After five trials, there will be the sixth path, cultivating to Immortal Ascension. Right now, two people had already died. The Escaping Heart Prison and Escaping Tongue Prison were already completed. If she was able to complete the remaining three and become immortal, no one would be able to stop her anymore. What was her goal? I''m sure no one knows better than you. "

 C107

    Uncle Sun finally turned his head to look at me, and let out a long sigh. "I can''t blame her for this.


    "Actually, more than ten years ago, I was already married to someone of the Yin Clan." Uncle Sun sighed and replied.


    "What!" I started.


    "Yes, at that time, just after she passed away, I begged your master to come and help us get married. On one hand, I hope that she can leave safely, "Uncle Sun sighed.


    That woman is called Yao Lan, she knows her. Uncle Sun''s hometown was in Liucun, and at that time, Liucun was in trouble. Uncle Sun had just lost his wife and children, and escaped from his hometown to a small town on the other side of the mountain. It was there that he met his wife, Yao Lan.


    Yao Lan was a very beautiful woman, with many pursuers who liked to wear blue and white flowery dresses. Regardless of the weather, she would always hold a red oil-paper umbrella. At that time, Uncle Sun had just escaped from his hometown, and he had no one to rely on. He went to a restaurant to work as a waitress, and beside the restaurant was a nightclub. Every day, there were many famous people entering and exiting the restaurant, which also led to the business in the restaurant.


    Knowing Yao Lan was a very coincidental matter, and it seemed like it was fated by the heavens.


    Therefore, during the holidays, he would go to the tavern by himself and get drunk. That night, he returned home drunk as usual, only to see Yao Lan, who had coincidentally been pestered by others. At that time, the Uncle Sun would immediately go up and wave his fist, and fight with the few hooligans.


    Uncle Sun was alone and fighting with four or five strong young men wouldn''t benefit him, but he didn''t know why, but he still rushed forward in a fit of excitement. Thinking about it now, it was as if he had been charmed by Yao Lan at that time.


    What happened after that, even the Uncle Sun himself did not know. He did not know whether he was drunk or knocked unconscious, he only knew that when he woke up, he was already at the hospital. As for himself, he was still confused as to what was going on.


    "That... husband, I''m sorry, I wanted to ask what''s wrong with me. " Uncle Sun pulled out a nurse who changed his medicine and asked.


    "You got drunk and got into a fight and got sent to the hospital." The nurse answered casually.


    Uncle Sun tried his best to think about it, but still couldn''t remember. While he was trying to return to his hometown, the door to the ward suddenly opened and a woman in a white dress walked in.


    Uncle Sun knew her, no matter what, she could only watch as this eye-catching woman walked in and out a few times every day. Honestly speaking, although he really disliked this kind of woman, he would still instinctively like her. After all, no man would loathe beautiful women.


    "You''re awake." This was the first sentence that the woman said after she entered the room. It was very pleasant to listen to, unlike those bewitching women, but instead like a very clear and real voice.


    "You are ¡­?" Uncle Sun did not understand why he was here.


    "What is it? Don''t you remember me? " The woman smiled.


    Uncle Sun was also confused by this smile and hurriedly lowered his head, "No ¡­" "No, I just wanted to ask, why are you here?"


    A clear laugh came out, "My name is Yao Lan, you saved me last night, I was the one who sent you to the hospital."


    "Ah ~?" Uncle Sun''s eyes widened. Save her? When did this happen?


    Seeing that the Uncle Sun really did not remember, the woman could not help but burst out laughing, "You really don''t remember, if you don''t remember you dared to act bravely for justice, aren''t you afraid that I will abandon you by the side of the road?"


    Uncle Sun scratched his head in annoyance, "About that ¡­ I was drunk last night and really didn''t know anything. "


    "Un, I can see that," the woman smiled, "Since you saved me, I should repay you. You can tell me whatever your wish is, and I will satisfy you, even if ¡­ It''s for me. " At the end of her sentence, the woman''s eyes suddenly became charming, and she slowly moved forward.


    The Uncle Sun was so scared that he almost rolled down the bed, "No ¡­. No... Don''t do that, I... I have a wife. "


    "Eh?" The woman was stunned, then looked up and down at Uncle Sun, "I didn''t know that you actually have a home, and a house. You even got drunk at night and wandered around the streets."


    "I have something on my mind." Uncle Sun smiled unnaturally, "I ¡­ My family are all at home. I came out to work myself. "


    "Oh." The woman nodded and slowly leaned back, "So that''s how it is. Say it, if there''s anything I can help you with, that''s fine. "


    The Uncle Sun did not think much of it, as he was not even a man, how could she, a woman, handle it, "No, I am fine, if I am not trying to repay you for your kindness, we will meet again by chance."


    "Yeah, you''re right." The woman nodded, "Since you''ve already said so, let''s get to know each other by chance. We can be considered friends. My name is Yao Lan. "


    "Sun Jianguo." The Uncle Sun nodded.


    The woman did not give up. She gave the Uncle Sun her name card and waited for the arrival of the Uncle Sun. She was very confident that no man would be able to escape her grasp.


    But this time she was disappointed.


    One day, two days, three days, one week, half a month. She did not receive any contact from the Uncle Sun nor did she receive any letters.


    She started to get impatient, and even started to have the same feelings for that man.


    A month later, they met again. Uncle Sun was still drunk, on the way home, he met Yao Lan who was returning as well.


    At that time, Yao Lan had thought that this was heaven''s will.


    She began to fall madly in love with the Uncle Sun like a madman. Unfortunately, in this man''s heart, there was only endless guilt towards his wife and children, as well as helplessness towards the curse of his birth.


    That night, Uncle Sun was completely drunk and almost passed out on the street. It was Yao Lan who sent him back home.


    Three days later, with the excuse that she was still wearing her clothes, Yao Lan once again came to look for Uncle Sun.


    "These are your clothes. I came to return them to you." Yao Lan smiled as she appeared in front of Uncle Sun.


    Uncle Sun rolled his eyes helplessly. Have you ever seen someone who comes here in the middle of the night with clothes on? Also, since they are still wearing clothes, why don''t you give them back to me? "Ahem, Miss Yao."


    Yao Lan quickly let go of her hands and smiled apologetically, "Sorry, my clothes were dirty last time because I vomited. I brought them over to you right after."

 C108

    "Thank you. I''ll give you the money for the laundry."


    "No need." Yao Lan hurriedly shook her head, then pulled on her clothes, "It''s a little cold outside."


    But before he could say it out, Yao Lan spoke up, "It''s such a cold day, my home is quite far from here. If you don''t want, you can just keep me for the night."


    "¡­" Uncle Sun just wanted to smash his head against the wall. Did he save a trouble? But the current cold wind was not suitable to leave a Girl outside, "Please come in."


    The place the Uncle Sun was staying was not much, it was just a small rented house. The furnishings in the room were very simple.


    That night, Yao Lan stayed in Uncle Sun''s house. As usual, nothing happened between the two.


    When Yao Lan woke up early in the morning and saw Uncle Sun sitting on his bed sleeping with his eyes closed, she was stunned for a moment. She realized that his hand was tightly holding onto Uncle Sun''s hand and it had already turned red, so she quickly let go. Seeing that Uncle Sun was not awake yet, Yao Lan slowly moved over, looking at Uncle Sun who was leaning against the bed sleeping with his eyes closed, Yao Lan now realized that she had become more and more infatuated with this fellow.


    Uncle Sun, who was being held onto for a while, suddenly felt a wave of moist and hot Qi coming from in front of him. Opening his eyes slowly, he saw Yao Lan staring at him without blinking.


    "That... Miss Yao, don''t misunderstand, I didn''t do anything to you. " "You stayed here last night, and started having nightmares in the middle of the night. Then, you grabbed me and slept through the night."


    Before Uncle Sun even finished speaking, Yao Lan suddenly stuck a kiss on it, causing him to gulp down all her panic and explanation. She was stunned.


    Yao Lan''s tearful kiss stayed on Uncle Sun''s lips for a while before she finally left! "Idiot." Yao Lan could not help but scold. This idiot, why couldn''t he do something to her?


    "Miss Yao, I ¡­" Uncle Sun did not know what to say either!


    Yao Lan suddenly hugged onto Uncle Sun, wrapped her arms around Uncle Sun''s neck and laid on her shoulder crying. The ice-cold tears fell down from Uncle Sun''s neck. It made him itch.


    "Miss Yao, don''t..." Don''t do that. " Uncle Sun reached out his hand to push Yao Lan away.


    "No," Yao Lan stopped her: "Can I hug you a little? Just for a moment. "It''ll be fine after a while."


    Maybe it was because of Yao Lan''s tears, which made Uncle Sun give up resisting. This kind of Yao Lan reminded him of his own wife;


    Yao Lan cried for a good while while while hugging Uncle Sun, then she slowly let go of Uncle Sun. Looking at the teary face of Yao Lan, Uncle Sun casually picked up two pieces of paper and gave it to Yao Lan.


    "Thank you," Yao Lan thanked her. It was unknown whether it was because she hugged him and cried or because she was thanking him with a tissue.


    "I''m fine," Uncle Sun scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. Right now, his heart was filled with confusion.


    Looking at the Uncle Sun''s doubtful expression, Yao Lan laughed. Is there something you want to ask? "


    "Huh?" Uncle Sun was stunned, feeling a little awkward! That... No, I... "I just ¡­"


    Yao Lan laughed indifferently, "Your face is filled with doubts, just ask whatever you want to ask."


    "That... "Nothing, it''s getting late. You should go home early, I''m going to work." Uncle Sun hurriedly stood up.


    "You really have nothing to ask?" Yao Lan asked again.


    "No, you should hurry back." The Uncle Sun shook his head, his back facing Yao Lan.


    Seeing that she did not have the guts to ask Uncle Sun, Yao Lan sighed, and extended her hand to wipe her tears, "Alright, you did not, I do."


    "What?" Uncle Sun did not understand, "What problem?"


    "I want to ask, where are your family? You say that you have a wife and children, but what about them? " Yao Lan asked directly.


    Uncle Sun was a little surprised. He didn''t know what to say, "They ¡­" They ¡­ They''re in their hometown, so I came out to work. "


    "You''re lying." Yao Lan mercilessly exposed the lies of the Uncle Sun, "You don''t have a wife, do you? Even if you come out to work, you don''t even have a picture of your wife and children in your room. You don''t even have anything.


    Uncle Sun was stunned, he turned his head away, "I have a wife and children." He continued to persevere and answered without waiting for Yao Lan to refute him, "Unfortunately, they are all dead. I caused their deaths." As he said till here, Uncle Sun''s tears flowed, but when Yao Lan heard these words, she was stunned.


    "Die ¡­" "Dead?" Yao Lan was shocked, and couldn''t react for a long time.


    "En," Uncle Sun nodded and began to slowly explain, "My wife is famous in our village for being a beauty and talented. There were many people who pursued her and in the end, she chose me. Until then, there was a plague in the village, and I escaped by myself, leaving them all in the village.


    Hearing up to here, Yao Lan was already completely shocked, she never thought that the Uncle Sun would have such a past. After escaping by myself, only then did I come to regret it. I love my wife, but I ¡­ "I am worse than an animal. I left the person I love behind, so I am not even considered a man."


    Yao Lan frowned, "Alright, it''s over. Your wife and children will forgive you, they do not wish to see you like this."


    "No, she did not forgive me. She will not forgive me." Uncle Sun scratched his head in pain.


    "The natural disaster cannot be controlled by anyone." Yao Lan didn''t know how to comfort him.


    "Natural disaster?" Uncle Sun sneered, "That is not a natural disaster, it is a curse."


    "What!" Yao Lan was startled, "Curse? "Could it be ¡­?" Curse? the curse of the Liucun? " Your homeland, is the Liucun? "


    "Yes," The Uncle Sun nodded, "So, no matter where I go, the curse on my body will follow me like a shadow, like a maggot following my bones. "With me like this, it''s best that you don''t get any closer."


    "I''m sorry." Thinking about it, Yao Lan couldn''t help but apologize.


    "There''s nothing to apologize for," Uncle Sun smiled faintly.


    "But I remind you of the last thing you want to remember." Yao Lan sighed. Furthermore, I apologize because I won''t listen to you. From now on, I will always be by your side.

 C109

    Uncle Sun did not know what to say. This woman''s determination was something he could not imagine and it was also something he could not understand, "Let''s go. We shouldn''t meet again in the future, I don''t want to harm you. "


    Yao Lan grabbed Uncle Sun''s hand. "I''ll go wherever you go. I''ll follow you for the rest of my life."


    Although Yao Lan said this, on the second day, the Uncle Sun still moved away. And in this small town, there was no longer a woman wearing a blue and white flowery dress with a red oil-paper umbrella.


    Yao Lan followed Uncle Sun just like that. Wherever Uncle Sun went, she would follow. She had truly sat down. Uncle Sun had never seen such a strong woman, so he was tempted. It was just that at this time, the Liucun''s Curse began to attack this woman. Later on, they came to this city to live, because they heard that this city was the closest place to hell.


    After living here, Yao Lan''s situation had become even worse, and had even affected the people around her until one day, she had pulled Uncle Sun''s hand and bid farewell to him.


    "I''m going to die." The woman said.


    "Yao Lan, don''t. You promised me that you would always follow me." The person she loved the most had once again left him, Uncle Sun felt as if a knife had pierced through her heart.


    "I will always follow you," Yao Lan laughed softly.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault." If it wasn''t because of the curse on his body, then why didn''t she look for him, instead looking for the people around him?


    "Idiot, I did it voluntarily. To be able to follow you, my life was not in vain. To be able to meet you, I am satisfied." Yao Lan only chuckled. She loved the man in front of her. She loved his craziness.


    Uncle Sun only had tears left. Yao Lan slowly closed her eyes, "You have to live well, live well."


    The woman died. The Uncle Sun buried her in the posterior mountain overnight, which was the location of the mausoleum garden. In the eyes of others, the woman disappeared, and the Uncle Sun moved out to guard the cemetery.


    When the Uncle Sun''s story was finished, I hugged the box but didn''t know what to say. Even if I die, I have to follow him? That woman was really infatuated.


    "But she''s killing people now." I murmured.


    "I believe that Yao Lan definitely wasn''t done by her. Perhaps she just happened to pass by." "The Uncle Sun shook his head. Yao Lan was a very gentle and beautiful woman. It''s not going to be a murderer. "


    "Perhaps, if it''s really as you said, since Yao Lan is already dead, then she wouldn''t need to go through so much trouble to kill people," I sighed, "Or perhaps, she is controlled by someone."


    Uncle Sun shook his head, indicating that he did not know, "I only hope that you can help her. I do not wish for her to lose her calm after death."


    I nodded. "Well, I know, I''ll find out the truth, but if it''s really her, I won''t go easy on her."


    "Yeah, I know." Uncle Sun nodded and sighed.


    Seeing Uncle Sun like this, I sighed helplessly and picked up the box, "Then I''ll go back first. I''ll send this to the police station." As I was about to leave, I thought of something when I reached the door. "She''s been watching under your window at the hospital every night. If you want to see her, you can look at her from the window."


    "It''s best if you don''t come back." Uncle Sun suddenly sighed and said, "I have the Liucun''s curse on me. He will follow me all the way to death. As long as I have people by my side, they will be in danger."


    "Curse? I don''t believe that it can behave so atrociously on my turf. " I sneered. Then, without waiting for Uncle Sun''s response, he walked out of the hospital and headed towards the police station.


    When he went to the police station to deliver the gifts, he was scolded by Mu Chuan. What did he not send the things over earlier, what''s wrong with hiding anything from him, hehe, what''s wrong with hiding anything from me?


    "Alright, tell me, what exactly happened? Ming Qing said that since you saw the surveillance camera and this tongue, you carried it out the door. What do you know? " Mu Chuan asked.


    I paused. "What will happen if I don''t tell you?"


    "Whap." Mu Chuan slapped the wall beside me, causing it to crash into the wall. What do you think? "


    Hehe, looks like if I don''t say something today, I won''t be able to go back. Helpless, I went out to look for Uncle Sun.


    "Uncle Sun?" Mu Chuan retracted her hand, "What does it have to do with him?"


    "Do you know that the Uncle Sun is from the Liucun?" I asked.


    "Liucun? The cursed village? " Mu Chuan was startled.


    "Hmm," I nodded, "The Uncle Sun is a person of the Liucun, so he has the Liucun''s curse on him. His wife died because of the curse, and it was the woman with the red paper umbrella whom we saw. Because I found out that the woman''s route was all from the hospital, I checked the hospital tapes, but I didn''t find her in the hospital videos, so I looked for the surveillance cameras outside. I realized that this woman will appear below the hospital in less than a minute. She has been waiting and staring at the hospital for a long time before she leaves. "


    "Then how can you be sure that it has something to do with the Uncle Sun?" Mu Chuan did not understand.


    "Because of the angle," I replied, "just to carefully calculate the angle at which the oil-paper umbrella was lifted. "I can calculate which floor she''s on."


    Mu Chuan raised his eyebrows, "Your science is not bad."


    Heh, don''t think that I am unable to hear the mockery in your words, so what if I am spouting nonsense.


    "So?" Mu Chuan frowned, "Is it Uncle Sun?"


    I nodded, "Yes, Uncle Sun also said that when he was young, his wife liked to hold up a red oil-paper umbrella. Furthermore, when he saw the tongue that I brought with me today, his complexion didn''t seem to be very good, as if he already knew of something. So, I think the reason they did this, was probably to help Uncle Sun remove the curse on his body. "


    Mu Chuan nodded, "So that''s how it is, then the culprit has been confirmed? I''ll leave this matter to you. This is your business. "


    I shook my head. "No, no, no, I don''t think it''s that simple."


    "What''s wrong?" Mu Chuan did not understand.


    "Listen to Uncle Sun, that Yao Lan is not some scoundrel, and like I said before, ghosts do not need to use umbrellas to block the cameras. They have the ability to let people see them, but not the cameras. I replied, "So I suspect that someone is pretending to be Yao Lan to be killing someone, or that Yao Lan is being controlled by someone."


    "The mastermind?" "Mu Chuan understands." "Then what do we do now?"


    I thought for a bit, "I believe that we should first remove the curse on Uncle Sun''s body. After all, this is how everything started."

 C110

    "If the curse on the Uncle Sun is lifted, no one will die, which means that it was indeed done by Yao Lan. If there are still people dying, then someone is borrowing Yao Lan''s name to kill people."


    Mu Chuan nodded, "Do you know how to solve this?"


    "No," I shook my head, "I haven''t even heard of that curse before, how could I know how to solve it," But there will always be a way, during this period of time, I will need to put in more effort. At night, send as many people as possible to patrol the night as much as possible, pay special attention to the surroundings of the hospital, and tell everyone to not come out at night, I will also send people from the Antique Street to watch over you guys. "


    "Alright." Mu Chuan nodded.


    "Alright, that''s all I know. I''ll go back first." As he said that, he pushed Mu Chuan away and turned to walk out of the police station.


    I didn''t go back to the store, but went to discuss this matter with the elders for the first time.


    After hearing my report, the expressions of the group of old fellows instantly turned grim.


    "Girl, you''re causing trouble again." The Deputy mayor laughed.


    This is related to the safety of the city. Deputy mayor, this is the place that you are in charge of, you don''t want to see any cases happening in this city right? I smiled. "Moreover, you should know that if we were to complete the five prisons, none of us would be able to bear the consequences. We won''t be able to accept any one of those so-called immortals."


    "You''re right." At the front, a white bearded old man nodded. He was the Great Elder here, and also the oldest and most experienced Elder. Old Sun has some relationship with our Antique Street, forget it, we will take care of this matter, you can go back first. " As he spoke, he waved his hand.


    I sneered. "Oh? So, did you find a way? "


    "¡­" The group fell silent. You''re playing a game of charade with me here.


    I smacked my lips and turned around. "I''ll check for myself." It''s not hard for me to get something from the Council. Anyway, I have an outside connection.


    "Ming Qing, Ming Qing, Little Qingqing." With an ambiguous face, I pasted myself onto Ming Qing.


    Ming Qing shivered, and the porcelain in his hand almost shattered on the ground.


    "Old... "Boss." Ming Qing put down the thing in his hand and retreated, "Boss, you have something to say, don''t ¡­ Don''t get so close, I don''t sell myself. "


    What the hell?! "What is it? Who wants your body? I want your skills."


    "Oh." "Hey, hey, what''s with the disappointment in your tone?" "What is it?"


    "Help me find out what the Elders Guild is up to recently." As he said that, he moved forward again and wrapped his arm around Ming Qing''s neck, "I know, you''ve already hacked into their surveillance and internal network long ago, so you know what I mean."


    "¡­" The corner of Ming Qing''s mouth twitched, rows and rows of black lines on his head slid down, "Boss, you want me to do this? Will you cover me if I find out? "


    "Leave it to me." I patted my chest.


    "Alright." Ming Qing relaxed, "Leave it to me. But Boss, what are you doing? Why did you suddenly think of monitoring the Elders Guild? "


    I released Ming Qing, "It''s nothing, it''s just that those old fellows want to do something big, I just want to see what it is."


    "Boss, you''re the one who wants to cause trouble, right?" Ming Qing facepalmed.


    "Just look it up if I tell you to," I said, rolling my eyes.


    "Oh, got it. If the boss comes back and gets caught, you have to cover for me." Ming Qing nodded. He reminded her again.


    "Don''t worry." I nodded and gave him a calm look.


    Don''t worry, I won''t let you die.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw a blue world. His eyes were filled with pure blue.


    Beneath the blue sky was a similarly blue sea. The sky above the sea was so pure that it could break one''s heart.


    Under his feet was scorching golden sand. Under his feet was scorching heat, and when the sea water hit his ankles, the refreshing feeling he brought along was in stark contrast with the heat under his feet.


    Stretching out my hand to brush my hair that had been blown away by the sea breeze, I looked at the hair on my palm in surprise.


    White?


    The afterglow of the setting sun had yet to set, and the golden light sprinkled over the blue and transparent sea.


    Heh, it''s just a dream.


    His consciousness returned to his brain, he opened his eyes and saw the decorative style of the ancient ceiling and the purple shaman.


    Lowering his head to look at his hair that was scattered on his chest, he realized that this was indeed a dream.


    My back was being covered up to the point that it got hot. I couldn''t get rid of it, so I sighed and said, "Let go. It''s so hot, but you don''t feel like it''s hot."


    "It''s not hot." Still holding on to him and not letting go.


    "Let go, do you hear me?" I twisted the claw on my chest.


    Luo Mingshang let go of me, then turned me over and continued to hug his.


    "¡­" I said exasperatedly, "Didn''t you hear that when I told you to let go of me? I''m going to get up."


    "It''s still early." He still held on tightly.


    "It''s almost noon, it''s still too early to f * * k you up." "It''s almost eleven o''clock, it''s time for lunch." Let go of my mother. Otherwise, I''ll stew more bear paws. "


    He decisively let go.


    He stood up and looked back at him, then sighed. This guy had obviously adapted to the Erected Skeleton, and now he''s even going to hibernate here.


    Forget it, as long as he doesn''t make trouble for me and doesn''t ruin being a sleeping beauty, I don''t mind.


    Early in the morning, an old man in his fifties or sixties came into the shop.


    "What the f * ck!" stinking old man. " Rui Zhe was the first to shout out, "stinking old man, you still dare to come back? Return the money to laozi."


    "You stinking brat, it''s been so long since I last saw Master, I wonder if you have anything nice to say." Mu Wanzhong''s eyes widened.


    "Come on, if you didn''t run off by yourself, I would have worked for someone here," Rui Zhe really wanted to charge over and ruthlessly pull at his beard.


    Mu Wanzhong helplessly looked at his own disciple. Although he would always do things to Rui Zhe that led him astray, and very unrestrainedly run away by himself, but fundamentally speaking, he still cherished and doted on his disciple.


    "Enough, enough, I brought you a present, stop howling," Mu Wanzhong rolled his eyes, "Furthermore, you are doing pretty good work here at Little Snow''s place, you can still learn a few things when you have time. I''m telling you, this Spirit House is truly talented. "


    "Heh." Rui Zhe taunted.


    Mu Wanzhong did not want to care about this disciple, "This time, I brought something back, help me pass it to Xiao Xue." Mu Wanzhong casually threw a big bundle by his feet.


    "Uncle Zhong, what did you bring this time?" Ming Yu had already started to pick them up. Wow, Uncle Zhong, did you go to steal a tomb this time? There are really quite a few good things. " After opening the package, Ming Yu exclaimed.


    Just as I reached the stairs, I heard the conversation below. I yawned and sure enough, I saw Rui Zhe''s unlucky master in the shop.


    "Uncle Zhong," I shouted.


    "Boss, you''re awake." "The Mystical Zero smiled at me. Would you like breakfast? "

 C111

    "Are you in a hurry to eat now?" We''ll settle it after lunch later. " I slowly walked down the stairs. "Uncle Zhong, what are you looking for me for this time?" This old fellow wouldn''t come to the Three Treasures Palace for no reason, and he even came to the Spirit House, a place where he would vomit blood.


    When Mu Wanzhong saw me, his expression suddenly became serious. "This is not the place to talk. Let''s find a quiet place to talk. "Let''s go upstairs."


    "There''s someone upstairs," I shook my head. "Let''s go out and talk."


    "The Mystical Zero will come along as well." Mu Wanzhong said again.


    "Alright." The Mystical Zero responded and followed him out.


    In the room at the corner of the tea house, the soundproofing effect was quite good. In order to ensure the safety of the Mystical Zero, he placed another barrier soundproofing. The aroma of the tea permeated everywhere, mixing with the smell of the censer in the private room, the Mystical Zero poured Mu Wanzhong and I a cup of tea and sat down, "Uncle Zhong, what is it?


    Mu Wanzhong placed his own cell phone on the table and pushed it to the other two, "This is the message I received a few days ago. It''s anonymous. "


    "God Descends." The Mystical Zero read, and slightly frowned.


    "You received it too," I said flatly as I picked up my teacup and took a sip.


    "What do you mean? "In other words, you too ¡­" Mu Wanzhong was surprised.


    "Yeah, but I didn''t care too much about it." I nodded. " For a God to descend is simply laughable, who doesn''t know that the Human Realm has no God now, and the person who spread this news is also laughable. "


    "What is the purpose of this anonymous person?" "The Mystical Zero asked. Trying to create chaos? "


    I put down the teacup in my hand, my eyes darkened, "The God is no longer in this world. This is a fact that can only be known by Taoist, there''s no need to care about this message, it''s just alarmist rumors."


    Mu Wanzhong sighed, "Just because you don''t believe me, doesn''t mean that others don''t believe you. It isn''t just the two of us who believe that the person who received the anonymous message is not simple."


    "I know." "I played with the cup in my hand." But, this matter has nothing to do with me, and the Antique Street itself has nothing to do with it. "


    "It has nothing to do with you, but it has to do with me," Mu Wanzhong sighed, "Are you just going to stand there and watch as I die?"


    "Nope." I am that straightforward. Why did I save you? I believe that Rui Zhe approves of my actions. He wants me to save you and pay first before saying anything.


    "Hey, hey, hey. Aunt, do you need to be so heartless? My disciple is under your control." Mu Wanzhong panicked.


    "Therefore, if Rui Zhe is fine, you can rest in peace!" I continued to speak heartlessly.


    "Go to hell, you damned girl, you don''t have a single good word out of your mouth." "What do you mean by rest in peace?" Mu Wanzhong rolled his eyes, "In short, regardless of whether the news of the God''s arrival is true or false, it is worth paying attention to. It''s probably a mess now. "


    "How about another fire?" I turned the phone.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Wanzhong suddenly had a bad feeling about this.


    "Send another anonymous message, saying that the God''s descent is false." I smirked.


    "Hey, hey, grandaunt, I''m begging you, stop messing around, it''s already messy enough," Mu Wanzhong quickly grabbed my hand and begged.


    I laughed coquettishly and put away my phone. "I was just joking."


    Mu Wanzhong''s face darkened. In short, regardless of whether or not this matter is true, it is already causing a commotion. It is not very safe outside recently, so letting Rui Zhe stay here is the safest option. "


    "What about you?" The Mystical Zero asked.


    "I''m an old bag of bones, so it doesn''t matter where I go. Besides, I''m fine, you can''t even find me, much less the others." Mu Wanzhong was rather open-minded.


    I thought for a bit and suddenly thought of something. "Actually, Antique Street isn''t necessarily that safe."


    "What''s wrong?" The Mystical Zero asked in confusion.


    "I''m worried that the things mentioned in the text message are related to the recent cases," I replied after thinking for a moment. "The city hasn''t been peaceful recently, and there are already two dead people, both of them drained of energy. One of them has his heart dug out, the other has his tongue pulled out."


    The Mystical Zero and Mu Wanzhong looked at each other and suddenly understood something.


    I nodded, "If I finish the fifth, sixth, and Immortal stage, would I be talking about that, God''s Descent?"


    Mu Wanzhong panicked, "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    "Just thought of it," I shrugged.


    "This won''t do. Come with me. This place is no longer safe. Hurry back and pack up." Mu Wanzhong began to push Mystical Zero and me, his face full of anxiousness.


    I pushed Mu Wanzhong''s hands away, "You guys go on ahead, I can''t go now. They''ve been sending me all these things. That''s the point. " The person who delivered the item, was definitely not Yao Lan, nor was it the Extremity. I have no enmity with him, the only possibility was, it was the mysterious person who plotted against me.


    "It''s fine, boss," the Mystical Zero smiled, "With us here, nothing will happen. This street is the closest place to the underworld, so no matter if it''s a god or an immortal, they won''t be able to enter this place."


    "You all ¡­" Mu Wanzhong sighed, he did not know what to say. Forget it, you guys decide. I''ll be leaving first. "


    The time he spent in the teahouse wasn''t long, but the content was surprisingly heavy.


    When the God descended, I didn''t know why the people who spread this news did it, nor did I know who they were talking about. But somehow, I felt a wave of panic.


    When we returned to the Spirit House, Rui Zhe came over and stuck his head out behind us. I found it funny, this master and disciple pair, really were ¡­


    In a trance, I thought of the old man. Perhaps it was the same between us, as we didn''t seem to care much on the surface, saying words that didn''t matter whether we lived or died, but in reality, we still cared about each other from the bottom of our hearts.


    Should I call the Old Man?


    By some strange coincidence, I took out my cell phone and dialed the number over there, "Hello, my good disciple, what happened? Did he encounter some difficulty again? Tell me about it. Let Master have a good time. "


    This stinking old man is still as shameless as ever. However, for some reason, I suddenly felt like crying. "Nothing, I just wanted to call you. I just wanted to hear your voice." The tears began to fall, hitting the receiver, and the sound was accompanied by a sob.


    "What''s wrong? Did he cry? Did someone bully you? Who is it? Who dares to bully our Xiao Xue, Ming Qing? Or was it the Mystical Zero? Or Qing Shui? Tell me? " Hearing me cry, the old man on the other side also got anxious.


    "It''s nothing, it''s really nothing." I wiped away my tears. "But ¡­" I just missed you a little. "


    "The other party paused for a moment, and after a long silence, they finally came to a conclusion." Girl, did you eat the wrong medicine today? "

 C112

    Yeah, if one day, I''m not here anymore. I''ve left here, or maybe I''ve never been here before, and it''s just a dream for me, like all dreams.


    "Don''t let your imagination run wild, where are you going at such a young age?" Even if that day ever comes, I will be waiting for you below. " The old man had obviously misunderstood him.


    "Alright, alright, stinking old man, come back earlier. Don''t look for that ridiculous person or book, that doesn''t exist." I suddenly smiled. It was a very helpless and happy laugh.


    "Then tell us what you know." The old man was helpless.


    "I don''t know." "You can''t tell me even if you know." In short, stinking old man only now realised that you are actually doing quite well. " Then, he decisively hung up before the other end of the phone could speak.


    Ye Zichen chucked his phone to the side, then let out a long sigh. Could he successfully survive this round? "Uhh ¡­."


    A cup of tea was passed over. I raised my head and saw that it was Ming Qing. "Don''t worry, boss.


    I took it and took a sip. "How is the investigation going?"


    Ming Qing just thought of something. Oh, right, I just wanted to tell you about this, "he said as he sat beside me," I recently found out that the Elders Guild is in contact with the Dao Alliance. At the latest three days.


    Oh? So that''s how it was, "Through what way?"


    "Probably by air, because it would save a lot of time." Ming Qing replied.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes, then turned to Ming Qing and said, "Little Qingqing."


    "Boss, if you have something to say, say it. Don''t call me that. My kidney hurts." Ming Qing hurriedly stopped.


    "Ming Qing, do you know how to rob?" I smiled amiably.


    "¡­" Ming Qing was obviously silent for a moment, then exploded three seconds later, "Boss, you really want to do something right?"


    "Aiya," I stretched out my hand to pull Ming Qing''s head off, "It''s not like we''re robbing a bank, we just wanted you to change their route. Relax, I''ll cover for you."


    Ming Qing swallowed his saliva, "Boss, are you sure?"


    "If I tell you to do it, then do it. Do you believe that I''ll tie you up and throw you to the Elders Guild?!" I was angry, but I had never seen someone so fussy.


    Ming Qing clenched his teeth, "Alright, I''ll do it!"


    Ming Qing''s calculations were right, the Dao Alliance''s plane was about to land at 3 o''clock in the morning, but around 1.30 in the morning, the pilot discovered that the route had been tampered with.


    The captain trembled as he looked at the two youths in front of him. The plane was almost filled with Taoist, yet in less than half a minute, they were already lying on the ground. If you don''t rob a bank, don''t steal from it.


    I rubbed my face, then gave a rather gentle smile. "I mean no harm." Saying this now didn''t mean much, "I just want to know if what I want is between you?"


    "You ¡­ What do you want? Do you know who we are? " a man in the corner whose arm Ming Qing had crippled roared.


    "I know." I tilted my head. "That''s why I''m asking you, otherwise you would think I''m someone who came to rob Dao Alliance after eating so much."


    "What is your purpose?" "What do you want here?"


    "For example, something to heal a curse. I believe you have it, right?"


    The surroundings were eerily quiet. The dark blue halo of the early morning sky indicated the presence of insects in the surrounding wilderness.


    "We do," the old man nodded, "but, that is what the Antique Street wants. Little girl, you should also be a Taoist, right? Then you should know that there is a Antique Street in this city, an existence even more untouchable than a Tao Gate. "


    "En," I nodded with a smile, "I am from Antique Street. I have come to pick you all up, so I don''t have to worry about you running any further."


    The group of people were all roaring in their hearts. F * ck, why did they have to pick up people when they were already here? Did they have to change their route to something else before they could ask about it? This is a robbery.


    "You are from the Antique Street?" A middle-aged woman slowly stepped forward and looked at me. " How could the Antique Street come here to rob us? "


    I wasn''t in a hurry, since it was already late at night, "Your things are for those old things from the Elders Guild. Coincidentally, I''m not going the same way as those old things, so I came to inform you in advance, can I have the things?"


    After pausing for a moment, I added, "Actually, it doesn''t matter if you give them or not. After all, I will slowly find them after killing all of you in the wilderness. Then, the last fire will blow up the entire plane, and it will be no different from a plane crash.


    I was still smiling, but to the group across from me, this was the smile of a demon.


    "Ming Qing," I called out slowly, "drag the captain out and kill him first. Remember to drag him back, otherwise, it''ll be very troublesome to burn him later."


    "Alright." Ming Qing replied, the crazed smile on his face as he jumped out from behind me, and slowly walked to the captain''s side. Every step on the ground, was a form of torture to those who were about to die.


    "Wait a moment." The old man sighed. If I give it to you, you''ll let them go, right? "


    I shrugged. "All I want is something that doesn''t kill people. It''s going to be very troublesome." Today''s main task was just to get the item.


    "Alright." The old man nodded his head and took out a bamboo scroll from his bosom. "This is it, he is called Feng Huangjue, and is a representation of the rebirth of a phoenix and the infiltration of a spiritual consciousness. He will be able to see the Method of travelling inside." As he spoke, he threw the bamboo block to me.


    "Elder Li, this ¡­" Some people were unwilling.


    "There is a rumor in this city that no matter who you offend, you must not offend someone with the surname ''Shuo''." The old man sighed and shook his head.


    "Shuo ¡­" Everyone pondered over this surname for a moment before their faces changed. In this city, there was only one with the surname Shuo.


    I casually received the bamboo slip and said, "Thank you." I thank you.


    "Wait a moment," the old man suddenly called out to me. "This spell is still incomplete, so you have to consider the consequences yourself."


    "Got it," I waved the bamboo block in my hand. "Ming Qing, let''s go."


    After finding the solution, the next step was to save her, but ¡­ Not yet.


    Feng Huangjue''s technique is not complete, if I use it on Uncle Sun and make him die a miserable death, then wouldn''t I lose too much? I''d better study it myself.

 C113

    That night, the city was terrifyingly quiet. It was still summer, and it was clearly after lunch that they came out to enjoy the cool air, but there was no one on the street. There was only one person walking on the street, a woman wearing a blue and white dress and holding a red oil-paper umbrella.


    night watchman also became more vigilant that night. It was not the street he was guarding, but the whole city.


    That night, the city was very quiet. Due to the chaos, they were stopped outside the city.


    Feng Huangjue, the phoenix had been reborn from the flames, does this mean that you will die once? She couldn''t figure it out, but she still felt that something was missing.


    "It''s a Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light, right?"


    "Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light?" I looked up in confusion.


    "Yes, the Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light is also known as the phoenix leaf. It is said that it is formed from phoenix feather flames, so it''s like a flame. I think what Feng Huangjue lacks is the Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light." Luo Mingshang nodded and gave me a hint.


    I thought for a moment before lowering my head to look at the bamboo slip in my hand. "Where are these flowers?"


    "In the ancient days." He answered without any hesitation.


    I stopped what I was doing and directly threw the soft pillow beside my hand over. "Scram!" How do you expect me to find something from the ancient times? Traveling through time and space? You do? You teach me. I might as well go to the Liucun and blow up the Liucun.


    "Not necessarily."


    A soft voice suddenly sounded from behind me. I turned around and looked at what I was doing. No one had said anything.


    "Tsk tsk, he continued to turn around and look at that bamboo block." Is it really gone now? "


    "I don''t know." Luo Mingshang thought about it, then shook his head. I haven''t seen it for a long time. "


    "You don''t even have underworld?" I turned my head to look, my face full of hope. I should have underworld, right? It should be.


    "Nope." "The Mystical Zero helped him answer." That kind of flower in the underworld was also very rare. It should be said that very few people will be able to come out of it. After all, they are flowers formed from the flames of a phoenix feather, and the phoenix''s aura is the required flower. "


    "Phoenix? "Forget it, I''ve only seen that creature in Baidu Encyclopedia before." Ming Qing smacked his lips, "Boss, give up, it''s useless."


    I thought for a moment and tilted my head. "It won''t be hard for the phoenix to come out," I said. Is there nothing else to replace it? "


    "Maybe, but I haven''t found it yet," Luo Mingshang shook his head.


    I thought for a moment. "Who said that just now isn''t certain. Come out now."


    Another silence. "It''s me." Ming Yu quietly raised his hand.


    "What do you mean, not necessarily?" I asked. "Do you know where that strange thing is?"


    Ming Qing''s expression suddenly turned ugly, "Sis!"


    "Yes." Ming Yu lowered his hand, and ignored Ming Qing, nodding his head, "On Carefree Island, there are these kinds of flowers."


    "Carefree Island." The faces of everyone in the room changed. I''m curious.


    "Carefree Island? What kind of place was that? What''s wrong with all of you? " What was going on with this group of people? He was so frightened.


    "The Carefree Island is a corner that the entire world has forgotten. Some people say that the immortals that live on top are all free and unfettered." Rui Zhe explained. "Then, he let out a cold laugh." "Actually, it''s even better than Third Street."


    I thought for a moment. "There are still places that have yet to be developed. This is a fierce character."


    "¡­" Hey, your focus is wrong.


    "That''s because whenever this island appears in the shape of a mirage, it will disappear when people react to it. This island is also protected by restrictions, so even if someone passes by, they will automatically go around them. Even if someone is lucky enough to enter the Carefree Island, they will not have the chance to come out." Ming Qing explained.


    I frowned. "What do we do?" This way, the Carefree Island would be unable to go, and wouldn''t be able to save the Uncle Sun if he couldn''t get the Phoenix Leaf.


    "There will always be a way," the Mystical Zero comforted me. "He suddenly thought of something." Oh, right, Mr. Qing Shui just came over, he said that there''s a meeting at Antique Street, if you have time, go over there boss. "


    "Oh, I know." I nodded. However, he was still thinking about Feng Huangjue.


    Before the matters at Uncle Sun were resolved, they came over to fix it for me again. They said that the second door was found, on Third Street, and it was in a relic on Third Street. This was not only to Third Street, but also to the grave.


    F * ck! This is a scam.


    Not going, not going, not going, not going, not going in a row. Who would want to go to a place like that? Right now, I don''t have the time, so it''s better for me to find a place to sit when I''m free. But now, I don''t have the time, so I won''t go.


    Although I am not certain, I can at least indicate the location. Guard has already entered the Third Street, protecting and starting to excavate the tomb. The Great Elder said.


    "None of my business." I shrugged. "I have enough of myself."


    "You still have the nerve to say that, let me ask you, the people that the Tao Gate sent to us were robbed halfway, the Ancient Secret Technique, Feng Huangjue went missing, did you do this?" The bearded elder glared at me angrily.


    "Oh, is that sent by the Tao Gate? "I don''t know. I thought it was some kind of illegal invasion." I chuckled.


    "You ¡­"


    My gaze immediately sharpened. "Do you think I don''t know how to use such a weak technique to save someone? What if it fails?" Have you thought about that? Could he bear the wrath of an evil immortal? It would be easy for her to kill someone. After killing someone, she would become an immortal. When the person she wanted to save dies, who would he take revenge on? It is the Antique Street, the entire city, do you have the ability to protect the people of this city under the hands of an Evil Immortal? Or is it like last time, to continue hiding and watch those hot-blooded youngsters fight? "


    "What are you saying? We just ¡­" Someone immediately refuted. I interrupted.


    "But what?" "You haven''t changed at all. In your hearts, the safety of the city cannot be compared to the Antique Street''s interests, and the interests of the Antique Street can''t be compared to your own lives either. Now I finally understand why you all can''t become rules even though you are clearly elders. Because if you all are rules, the entire Antique Street would become street number 3. "


    "Shut up!" The Great Clan Elder was enraged, "You can insult us, but you absolutely cannot insult Antique Street, or the rules on this street. insult the Elders Guild. "


    "Heh, I''m sorry. What I''ve said before is all because of you." I rolled my eyes.


    It seemed that from the start of the conversation all the way to the end, I really didn''t have much to say to a bunch of old guys.


    Deputy mayor waved his hand, "Girl, those people here were once the rules of the Antique Street."

 C114

    "It''s just that after we withdrew, we chose to become a different type of rule to protect the Antique Street. There are limitations to this rule, and it''s even more than you. "


    I was stunned. This was something I had never known before. I suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Heh," I suddenly laughed. As expected, I can''t like you old things. If I retire, I''ll never join you. "


    "This time, not only is it to find the door, it is also to dig out the tomb''s remains. Many of the ancient items in the tomb are destined to be transported to the Antique Street, only a few with research value will be taken away by the museums. " The Deputy mayor continued.


    "What do you need me for?" Who wouldn''t want to go if they earned money? Moreover, they might even be able to pick up cheap antiques.


    "¡­" The group of elders looked at Deputy mayor in unison. Old foxes and foxes, they wanted to say something about capturing the Little fox so easily, they had done a good job.


    "I know you have a man from Third Street in your shop." The Great Elder heaved a sigh of relief.


    I thought about it, "Oh, say, Rui Zhe, he left the Third Street a long time ago. Why are you looking for him? As a guide? "


    "Negotiating." The Great Clan Elder replied, "Didn''t you always hope for Third Street to return to the Antique Street? This is an opportunity. "


    I paused for a moment. "What you guys mean is that I should go find Rui Zhe and have him bring me to negotiate so that I can create opportunities for you guys."


    "Well, if that''s what you say."


    "That''s right, you Big Head, what are you doing if you want me to charge in front of you and put myself in danger? What do I get out of it? Even if the talks were to succeed, the third street would end up cooperating with the Antique Street. In the end, it would all be thanks to you guys.


    "It''s going to take a while to get Third Street back to Antique Street. All you need to do is delay the madman that is Third Street who is here to cause trouble." The Great Elder replied, "In exchange, all the things brought by this door will belong to you."


    I got up and was about to leave, "I got it, I know exactly what to do now, and about Uncle Sun, I hope you can take care of them a little, this matter is a little troublesome, if something happens to Uncle Sun, I think we can find that door, but it won''t be of any use."


    "Yeah, we know."


    "The time is in three days. If you have the time, you can go and take a look."


    "Yes, I will."


    When he returned to the store, a group of people surrounded him. It looked like they all knew.


    "I really didn''t expect that the person who came that day would not only bring Feng Huangjue, but also such a huge piece of news." I couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Heh, if I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have let him go. It wouldn''t have mattered if we just blew up the plane." Ming Qing spread his hands.


    "Heh, since it''s like this now anyway, let''s play with them." I walked slowly to one side and sat down.


    The group of people behind him was stunned, "Hey, don''t tell us that you agreed to drag out those madmen on Street 3." Rui Zhe ran in front of me and asked.


    "That''s right," I nodded, "Anyway, I have to go to this matter, only the rules of the Antique Street can sense the spiritual energy coming from the door." The rule was the door.


    "Are you crazy? Do you know where you were at that time?!" Rui Zhe was furious. Are you going to die? There''s nothing there at all, the most important thing is the virus and pollution. If you want to court death, that''s the most painful way to die. "


    "Well, it would be a waste to go so far after you die," I nodded.


    "Boss, what time is it? Are you still joking?" Ming Qing also exploded. Do you know what Third Street is like? I don''t want to go anywhere. "


    "Ming Qing, on the third street, is there any more terrifying than the Carefree Island?" I suddenly raised my head to look at Ming Qing, and asked very naturally.


    Ming Qing was startled, there was an unchanging gloominess in his eyes under Liu Hai''s gaze, "Of course not, how can there be a place more terrifying than Carefree Island, but it''s different. Boss, that place on Third Street is full of lunatics, they can do anything to survive, and that is a group of wild beasts, do you understand?"


    I smiled and rubbed his head, "Things can''t always go smoothly. Moreover, I have experienced places that are scarier than Carefree Island, let alone the third street."


    "More frightening than Carefree Island? Huh? That place doesn''t even exist, unless it''s hell. " Ming Qing rubbed his head and laughed coldly.


    I retracted my hand and couldn''t help but laugh. "Hmm, that isn''t hell but heaven. But sometimes heaven is even more frightening and ice-cold than hell."


    Ming Qing looked at me and suddenly stopped talking. "Boss, you ¡­"


    "Oh, I''m hungry, Ming Yu, what are we going to eat tonight?" I asked brightly.


    Just as Ming Yu wanted to say something, I read it back and sighed, "I will do it. "Let''s have spaghetti with meat sauce tonight."


    "Yes, and steak." I waved my hand.


    Rui Zhe and Ming Qing are responsible for holding back the bugs on Street 3, Rui Zhe had stayed on Street 3 for a period of time after all, so he had a portion of power and rallying power. As for Ming Qing, he lives in a place more cruel than Street 3, so he knows how to survive in a cruel place, Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang are with me.


    The street was shrouded in a layer of fog. It was eerily quiet.


    A clear bell sound that carried the clear laughter of two children reverberated across the street.


    The black shadow brushed past the woman in the green dress, but neither of them paid much attention to it.


    "Sister, let''s play hide and seek." The woman in the green dress suddenly heard such a cheerful shout. It was ethereal and silent.


    She suddenly turned around, only to find that the black figure had already disappeared from the fog. Within the thick white fog, one could only hear the crisp sound of a bell ringing again and again.


    Calming herself down, she turned around and continued walking. The oil parachute in the fog looked like a red light that was guiding the way.


    However, what she didn''t know was that a pair of golden eyes was also staring at her from within the mist.


    "Little Black," A person carried Little Black''s small body in his arms. It was tonight''s night watchman. " If you still don''t go back at this late hour, you might be worried for your pupil. "


    "Alright." As the bell rang, a little black cat ran happily into the depths of Antique Street.


    Deep into the night, I cuddled up on the sofa in my room, with Feng Huangjue''s handwritten letters and analysis manuscripts by my side. There was also a cup of refreshing coffee on the low table.


    Suddenly, the coffee was taken away and I was about to say something when I was caught in an embrace.


    "It''s midnight. Time to sleep." He must be tired, so he directly fell asleep with me in his arms.

 C115

    "You go to bed first, I have a little more to do," I yawned.


    Luo Mingshang hugged onto me tightly, "No, it''s already very late, you''re not good at staying up late."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can sleep all day tomorrow to make up for it." I shook my head, trying to clear it.


    She suddenly stopped talking. After a long while, she finally managed to open her mouth slowly, "Xue Er clearly seems so gentle, so warm-hearted, would cry, would be sad, and would sometimes also become a rich person. She would dare to do anything for money. You woke up rather quickly, "So that''s why, in the end, I don''t really understand what Xue Er really is like."


    I thought about it and smiled. I''m not sure myself. " Yeah, I don''t really know myself what kind of person I am. I don''t know if my heart is cold or warm. I don''t know why I exist, but maybe I''m no different from I was three years ago. The only difference is, I learned how to live with a mask on my face.


    "You don''t know?" "I remember Xue Er said that your heart is cold, and asked me if I can warm it up, and I said, I can."


    "Well," I let go of him and put my arms around him, "how long will it take you to warm it?"


    "For the rest of my life." Ye Zichen was so confused that he didn''t hear him say that.


    I couldn''t help but laugh. "A lifetime?" You are a god, you are a Pluto, you are different from others. It''s only been a hundred years, and you should not know how long your life has been. "Liar."


    "Not a liar." He felt as if he had been lifted up and placed on the bed, "I promised you that I will not break my promise."


    "In this world, there are many things that cannot be reversed, and there are some things that, once reversed, you will become a god."


    Deity, a being that only exists in legends and legends. It possesses boundless strength and controls everything in the world.


    Am I dreaming again? Sigh ~ He should be used to this kind of thing. He would think day and night, and dream a lot. During the day, he would think about many things, and at night, he would naturally dream of some strange things.


    It rained so early in the morning that the overcast sky seemed as though it was about to fall. I raised my upper body slightly and looked out the window at the raindrops and then looked at the dark clouds that were lingering on the horizon for a long time ¡­


    "It''s raining again." Was it a storm?


    Just as he got up, he was dragged back, "Yes, it''s raining, so let''s sleep a bit more."


    It was true. He couldn''t do anything to her, but it made sense. I went back and holed up in the corner of the Jagged Slope. The air conditioner was a bit cold.


    Suddenly I felt the cold air in my sleep go down, and someone pushed me. Faintly, I opened my eyes. It was the Mystical Zero. Mystical Zero? "


    "Boss, wake up." I rubbed my eyes. To my surprise, I wasn''t strangled to death today. I turned my head to look, but the person over there had already disappeared.


    "Oh, what time is it?" I yawned and sat up.


    "It''s already three in the afternoon." The Mystical Zero reached out and put a coat on me.


    Three o''clock? I was stunned and turned my head to look out the window. The rain was still falling heavily, so it was no wonder that I would have woken up earlier if the sunlight had shone in. Luo Mingshang didn''t wake me up again.


    "Boss''s old classmate is here." The Mystical Zero said.


    "Hmm? Old classmate? " I don''t understand. What old classmate?


    "Yes, Miss Mi Ya." The Mystical Zero spoke in a more specific tone, "I even brought a few friends with me. "One of them is an acquaintance of the boss."


    I couldn''t help but cough drily. "It seems that the discussion was quite good."


    "Well, it looks like it." The Mystical Zero laughed.


    After putting on his clothes, he walked out of his room and saw Luo Mingshang curled up on the sofa, reading. Luo Mingshang did not leave him alone, but went downstairs to look at the three girls below him, a man floating in the air. "Hey, don''t touch my stuff. I couldn''t help but shout, because I saw another ghost touching my antique.


    "Tsk, can you stop being so petty?" Monsters put things back.


    This ghost, what should I call him? King Nether of Zhou? Cao Cao, or the debating machine? Heh, they are famous people in the history books.


    Cough cough, call me Kong Lin, now my name is Kong Lin. He introduced himself.


    "Oh, Kong Lin." What kind of weird name is this, he turned and looked at Mi Ya, "You gave it to him?"


    Mi Ya turned her head, "Don''t ask me."


    I smiled. "Looks like we got along quite well."


    Mi Ya flushed in embarrassment, "Hmm, not bad, Kong Lin said that he would not force me. As for the things he did in his previous life, it depends on fate."


    "Damn, I heard from Mi Ya that I didn''t believe him, but it was actually true. Shuo Tongxue, are you really Yin Marry Master?" I don''t have to say who the other two are, right? Yin Hui and Su Fei are also.


    "Yeah," I nodded, then smiled. "Would you like to have one too?"


    He quickly waved his hand, "No, no, I''ll wait until I die. When I die, I''ll definitely come looking for you."


    Yin Hui suddenly thought of something. That means, Ling Er is also with Zhang Peng? "


    "That''s right," I said gloomily, "I spent my money on the house I bought at underworld."


    "Wah!" You''re so nice here, giving away your house after getting married. " Yin Hui''s face instantly filled with pleasant surprise, "I''ll definitely come looking for you in the future even if I die."


    "Scram!" I was angered. "Who''s giving away their house? Do you think I''m willing to do that?" Xiao Dao was holding onto Ming Yu tightly. Ming Yu turned around and wiped off the sweat on his face.


    Yin Hui covered his face, wiping away the saliva on his face, "Don''t be so agitated."


    "Phew ~" I took a deep breath, "You came here today to see if I''m from the Yin Marry Master?" I raised my eyebrows doubtfully.


    "Of course not," Su Fei shook her head, "It''s not raining today, it''s too uncomfortable to stay at home, it''s just like going out to play. It''s a pity that Ling Er is gone, that girl has a lot of schemes, if she was here we wouldn''t be so bored."


    "Oh, do you miss her? I can call her up." I nodded my head, planning to recruit people, so that you guys don''t bother me anymore, go and bring disaster upon Su Linger, in any case, this is a group of disasters, damage will be dealt with each other.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t," Su Fei quickly pulled my hand, "I just said it, that guy just kissed Zhang Peng and me. If we disturb him, then wouldn''t he make us eat?


    "I put my hands down, so you guys are here to harm me, right?" Then why are you looking for me? I have to open a shop. "


    "Eh ¡­" Su Fei and Yin Hui looked at each other, "There''s something I want to ask you."


    "What is it?" I asked without thinking, yawning.

 C116

    "This is the street. Is the rumor about ghosts true?" Some people said that they could often hear the voices of children at night. In a very eerie voice, they said, do you want to play hide and seek? But the moment she turned around, she could not see anything. It was too scary, "said Su Fei as she shivered.


    I walked to the side and sat down on the soft seat. "It''s true. I just let Blacky patrol the street. He probably wants to go play again."


    "Little Black?" Confusion.


    "Oh, my cat." He stretched his back.


    "¡­" Silence, "cat-demon!"


    I thought for a moment and felt that the difference wasn''t too bad. "Hmm, almost, but the sound of the demons isn''t that good. Ling''er, the Elves are about the same."


    "Elf from the night patrol ¡­" When they thought about that scene, the three girls shuddered.


    Mi Ya paused for a moment, and then said, "It seems like there are ghosts on the other side of the business street, it''s just that every midnight on the west side, there would be some sort of hotel, luxurious restaurants, all kinds of restaurants, my sister said that it''s the Ghost Market, and those are things only ghosts can enjoy. If a human goes there, they will be killed and their hearts dug out."


    Just as I was drinking my tea, I couldn''t help but spurt out, "What?! Ghost Market!" How could the Ghost Market drive to the Human Realm?


    Yes, "Mi Ya nodded her head," Sister is right, Kong Lin has confirmed it.


    On the other side, Kong Lin who was talking to some Mystical Zero heard his family''s beloved words and immediately turned around, "Yeah, I went over there to look. It''s a Ghost Market, so I''m a bit curious, even if the Ghost Market is open on your side of the street, why would they run over to the business street, and it''s already been a long time since July and a half."


    I held the cup of water in my hand and pondered for a long time. "Why is Ghost Market connected to the Human Realm?"


    He suddenly thought of something and turned to look at the Mystical Zero.


    Suddenly, the Mystical Zero that was being stared at smiled at me, "Boss, it''s not me." Who was that? "Could it be ¡­" I think it should not be him, "the Mystical Zero casually said as it helped Luo Mingshang clear his suspicions.


    "Then what happened?" I bite my nails.


    Su Fei, this person who wanted to stir up trouble, immediately found joy in this, "Hey, hey, since that''s the case, why don''t we go up and take a look tonight? "Hehehe." Why do I feel like you''re so... Excited?


    "Hey, don''t be like that. It''s scary." Yin Hui laughed. No, I don''t feel you''re afraid.


    "Aiya, let''s go and take a look. If it''s true, then we can just come back. If it''s fake, then we can just treat it as an adventure. I''m going to die of boredom anyway. "Also, think about it, it''s really cool to be walking around in the dark," Su Fei said as she tugged on Yin Hui''s arm.


    "Su Fei, this is China, only Japan has the Night Streets of Hundred Ghosts, you Yin Yang Master have seen too much!" Mi Ya sighed, she had a protection amulet so she was not afraid.


    "Aiya, I was just playing. Otherwise, I would really be bored to death. After graduation, I stayed at home and squatted. I''m going to grow fur." Su Fei was very conflicted.


    I looked surprised. "You didn''t go out to look for a job," I thought.


    "I want to as well," Su Fei''s face immediately turned ugly. "But what can I do? After studying dancing all my life, I went to apply for a dance teacher, but I''m not a material for teaching. Within two days, all the students were crying as they shouted for me to go home, and I was also sent out of the school by the principal''s crying. "


    "¡­" What else can I say?


    Su Fei continued, "A few days ago, my mother found me an old classmate of hers from the dancers, and told me to go with the dancers to perform. However, that dancing group is currently on a tour in Italy, and they will probably be back in two months." He looked like he had nothing to live for.


    "Hehe ~" Yin Hui laughed awkwardly, "It''s not easy for you too."


    "That''s why I''m getting quite hairy these few days. Hurry up and come out to stir up some trouble." Su Fei clenched her fist, and a small, fierce flame burned.


    Heh heh, since you are so old, I won''t keep you company.


    "It''s best if you don''t go to that place." Although he didn''t know why the Ghost Market was connected to the human world, it was probably an intersection, but it was a little too dangerous.


    "Eh? "Why?" Su Fei didn''t understand, "No, if I want to go, I have to go."


    "Hmm, it sounds very interesting," Yin Hui''s interest was also piqued. "Hey, hey, have you been tricked as well?" Let''s go and take a look. "


    "I don''t think I''ve seen the Ghost Market before, I really want to go too." Hey, hey, Mi Ya, that''s enough.


    In a split-second, all eyes were on me. Hey, hey, what are you guys looking at me for? You want to go yourself? I''m going to bed tonight, and I have other things to do.


    What are you still looking at? If you keep looking, I''ll drink you all down!


    Still watching, I said to Alexander, "All right." "But I can only go take a look. I''ll be back soon." At most, he would come back before midnight. As long as it was not past midnight, he would not be able to open it.


    En, good idea, to actually implement it ¡­ Can I drag these girls?


    "Eh? Do you guys want to go to Ghost Market? I want to go as well, "Ming Yu, who had heard the conversation, added on," Ghost Market, I haven''t seen you in a long time.


    "Eh? Elder sister, have you been wandering around Ghost Market before? " Hey, hey, what about calling me big sister, Ming Yu is not much different from you.


    "Yeah, our shop often does business there, using all the antiques in the shop that can''t be sold, to go to the Ghost Market there to exchange for some pretty good treasures," Ming Yu replied.


    "It''s true. Awoo, awoo, awoo. I think I''m going to take a look as well."


    "Alright ¡­"


    I turned my head sinisterly. Why did you create such a mess for me at this time?


    Sensing the cold gaze, Ming Yu silently retracted his head, "Eh ¡­ What a pity, I remember that I still have some matters to attend to, so I might as well not go. "Boss, be careful."


    Eight o''clock in the evening, the sky had already darkened. It was unknown whether it was because of the dark or the weather, but the rain was a bit lighter at night. With the death of a Girl and four colourful umbrellas, they gradually walked towards the west side of the commercial street.


    "Hey, you guys," I walked at the back and helplessly sighed, "I saw it. It''s pitch black, you can go back now. It''s not safe at night. " I haven''t forgotten the woman with the red oil-paper umbrella.


    "Eh? But we haven''t seen it yet. Su Fei smiled at me and continued to walk forward.


    "Hey, wait a moment." I hurried after them, afraid they would come out.


    Fortunately, Kong Lin had also followed him out. After all, he was once a night watchman ¡­ Eyebrows... A spirit, a night watcher, they have a certain amount of combat value. If something really bad happens, we can still carry it for a while. At the very least, it won''t be a problem for us to escape.

 C117

    Of course, the only thing that can make me at ease is my identity. Those fellows shouldn''t be that blind, right?


    The six of them stood in front of a deserted street. It was as if this alley could swallow up all the darkness, causing one to feel fear and trepidation ¡­


    "Hey, why do I feel that it''s so scary? Yin Hui had already started to beat a retreat!


    "Aiya, what are you afraid of? We''re all here!" "Come, let''s go in and take a look." As he spoke, he grabbed Yin Hui with one hand and Mi Ya with the other, and rushed inside.


    Before I could react, the three people in front of me had already left with the wind and rain.


    I looked down at my watch. It was only nine o''clock, and there was plenty of time to leave before twelve. There were still a few hours left, and I didn''t believe they could wait a few hours.


    The street was very desolate and the shops on both sides were closed. Because this was a wholesale street, the shops were already closed and the whole street was completely dark. Because everything around the rain was gray, no other colors could be seen ¡­


    "How desolate. "There''s nothing at all!" Su Fei looked around, "As expected, ghosts and such are all talk in the city. It''s all lies ¡­" Before Su Fei even finished speaking, her eyes suddenly opened wide as the two sides of the street suddenly lit up with red lanterns. The original wholesale stores instantly transformed into hotels, restaurants and other high-class places. Ghosts, yes, all that came and went here were demons with strange faces.


    "This... "What is this?" Yin Hui was also surprised.


    "Is this a dream? That... Let''s hurry up and go home! " Mi Ya was a little afraid. Usually, she would see a ghost, but that did not mean she liked a ghost.


    The corner of my mouth twitched, and I lowered my head to look at my watch. 9: 30, what a joke, it was opened at 9: 30, your sister''s American time, why didn''t I know that there was still a time difference between and underworld.


    "Let''s go." "Hurry up and leave." As the group of people spoke, they turned around to flee. However, the moment they turned around, they were sent flying back in fear. Gradually, demons began to gather around them after sensing their auras ¡­


    "Human? "How did humans get back here?"


    "Human? the aura of a human? " This time, the speaker was a monster with a bull''s head


    Looking at the other three girls, I smiled. "Yo, weren''t you in high spirits just now? Go and negotiate with them. " His tone was filled with schadenfreude.


    "Can you not be so calm?" Su Fei was close to tears, "Help me, help me save him, I don''t want to die."


    Shaking with laughter, I stepped forward and reached out my hand to pick up a skinny old man in the lead. "Old Du."


    The little old man was lifted in front of me and narrowed his walnut eyes. Only then did he see who it was, and immediately began to struggle, "Sou, Sou, Sou, Miss Shuo..." Boss Shuo. "


    "Long time no see, Old Du." I smiled as I looked at the old man before me.


    "Miss Shuo... "No, no, no, Big Boss, I didn''t know it was you. I didn''t expect you to bring humans here to play." The little old man was unable to struggle free and immediately became well-behaved.


    "Oh, you know it?" Kong Lin floated over, just now he was just about to make his move.


    "Master Kong Lin, you''re here too." Yo, this guy is still a reputable figure.


    I squatted down and put the old man down, "Old Du, I just want to ask you, what''s going on with Ghost Market? Why did they suddenly connect to the Human Realm, and why is it open now? " As he spoke, he showed his watch to the old man. "Come, come, loudly tell me what time it is."


    The old man''s head was covered in sweat. "This ¡­" Boss Shuo, we don''t know either. "


    I straightened up. Don''t know? He frowned. "Forget it, let''s go back."


    When he turned his head around, he found that a bunch of girls had already been surrounded by a bunch of ghosts and were promoting all kinds of benefits.


    "Customer, do you want to come visit our store?"


    "Esteemed customer, thank you for all the hard work. Come to our restaurant for some food, have a bath and a room for a dragon."


    "Customer, come to our store and have a look. It''s a 30% discount for cosmetics. You can try it for free."


    "¡­"


    After that, I watched as Su Fei waved her hand at me, "Hey hey, it looks like it''s really fun. Let''s stay behind and play, it''s like we''re strolling in the night market."


    Go to your f * cking night market, you go stroll in the night market and come to Ghost Market, aren''t you afraid of being eaten?


    "So cool, it''s the first time I go to the Ghost Market. Eh, is there anyone that sells clothes here?" I want to see what the monster''s clothes look like. "It can''t be a Japanese kimono," Mi Ya said with a face that looked like it was on stimulants.


    "Yes, yes." Immediately, some ghosts came up and asked for customers, "Come to our store and have a look. We have all kinds of Japanese and European styles."


    "¡­" "You guys are quite active." "We have no money," I said, rushing forward to pull the others away.


    "It''s fine, I have one." Kong Lin, can you not cause trouble?


    Mi Ya looked over, "Are there a lot?"


    Kong Lin immediately leaned over, "Don''t worry, I''ll give my wife enough flowers."


    After entering, Su Fei and Yin Hui could see Kong Lin clearly. Hearing Kong Lin''s words, their faces immediately wrinkled, "What about us?"


    I glanced at the two girls, "If the two of you feel unbalanced and come to my shop another day to get married to the both of you, don''t worry, I promise that you won''t be any worse than Kong Lin."


    "Forget it!" He quickly stopped her, "I would still like to find a normal person to marry and have children."


    "You have to know that marriage is fated. In the future, no one can say who you''re going to like and who you''ll marry."


    "Then I''ll wait." Su Fei stayed away from me.


    I reached out to drag him away. "If you don''t have any money, then go back."


    "Su Fei clung tightly onto Mi Ya. If you don''t have any money, you don''t have to stop me from strolling around. I won''t buy anything, I''ll just take a look. "


    "¡­" "Mi Ya dragged Kong Lin along. I''m hungry. "


    Kong Lin''s eyes immediately lit up. "Let''s go, I know there''s a pretty good restaurant on this street."


    "Eat first!" As she spoke, Lan Lingxue had already walked into a restaurant that looked like a cafeteria.


    "I''ll go too," Su Fei said as she was dragged away.


    Yin Hui had no choice, "I''m sorry."


    I "¡­"


    Just as he was about to say that he should hurry back, he was dragged away by Su Fei and directly killed his way to the biggest clothing store on Ghost Street.


    Could it still be fun? I glared at Kong Lin, a prodigal wife is what you spoiled so much.


    The Ghost Market''s clothes were different from the Human Realm''s clothes. The new style and beautiful clothes instantly caused the group of girls to be distracted, and they completely forgot where they were and the female ghost''s shopkeeper who was dressed in an enchanting ancient robe.

 C118

    "Wow, she''s so beautiful." Yin Hui''s eyes lit up as he looked at the green ancient looking clothes on his body.


    "It looks like the clothes worn by those Immortal cultivators in the TV series are so beautiful." Su Fei also held onto a piece of yellow clothes and looked at it.


    "There''s still a kimono here. It''s so beautiful. "Hey, hey, I want to try this one out." Mi Ya was usually calm, but when she saw the beautiful clothes, she immediately came out with her natural instinct, and directly hugged onto a purple kimono as she entered the fitting room.


    Su Fei put down the ancient costume and looked at the qipao on the other side, "The qipao here is pretty beautiful, the embroidery work is awesome!"


    "If you like it, go and try it!" The clothes here are really great, and they are so comfortable to wear. " Yin Hui rubbed the clothes close to her face with all her might.


    I was bored to death and sat on a resting chair beside Kong Lin. I''m really not interested, not to mention the clothes are too complicated, and it''s hard to get stuck.


    "Ah ~ Are you guys done yet?" I have a headache.


    Kong Lin looked at me, "You should go and take a look too. Relax, I''ll pay you.


    "Not interested." "I hate clothes made of underworld. It''s not comfortable wearing them."


    "How could it be? It''s very beautiful, moreover it won''t be small if you don''t answer the question. The clothes are all top quality fabric, how can it be uncomfortable?" Kong Lin did not understand.


    "Not used to it." I shrugged.


    Kong Lin thought of something and smacked his lips. He did not speak anymore and suddenly looked at the ring on my hand.


    I lowered my head to look at the ring on my hand. "No, I was deceived by someone and accidentally got married to someone." Fortunately, her relationship with you and Mi Ya is more or less the same now. "


    "That''s not bad." Kong Lin nodded, "Who is your husband? I don''t know if I know him. "


    "I chuckled." "Don''t worry, you''ll definitely recognize him."


    "Oh? An old friend? " Kong Lin was suddenly interested, "What time is it?"


    "The Primordial Era." I stared at him.


    "¡­" Kong Lin immediately became silent, "I don''t remember there being another life in the Primordial Era."


    "Heh." I smiled. "Pluto, do you know?"


    Kong Lin instantly slipped down from the resting chair. Who... "Who?"


    "Pluto, Luo Mingshang." I put my hands on my face again.


    "You must be joking." Kong Lin sat back down.


    "Heh, I hope so too." I couldn''t help but laugh at myself. I also wished that I was joking. Who would have thought that I would be playing with such a big joke?


    Kong Lin was still fearful and speechless, "This is big news."


    I turned my head to look at him and smiled sinisterly. "This is a secret. If I tell this to the public, I will be afraid that someone will kill me and destroy my knowledge and knowledge."


    "Yes ¡­" "Yes!" Kong Lin was immediately frightened and nodded his head repeatedly.


    "Are you Miss Xue Tong Shuo?" All of a sudden, a little girl walked in from outside and laughed as she blinked her large purple eyes.


    I lowered my head to look at the little girl who had suddenly ran over and nodded. "Yes, it''s me."


    "There''s a big sister asking me to give this to you," the little girl said as he handed me a letter.


    After reading the contents of the letter, a blue flame appeared in my hand and burnt the letter clean. Seeing the blue flame, the Girl immediately ran out as if he was escaping from me, and the shop owner also looked at me in fear.


    This was a fire of netherworld, a fire of netherworld used by underworld to punish sinners. Normally, their souls would be burnt to ashes when they came across it.


    "Hurry up. Once you''re done buying, go home quickly." After burning the letter, I looked at the few girls who were still in high spirits, sighed, and shouted.


    "Ah, but we haven''t had enough fun," Su Fei said unhappily.


    "It''s almost midnight. If you''re late, be careful or you might get beaten up." I curled my lips.


    "12 o''clock," a shout of alarm rang out. How could time have passed so quickly?


    "So hurry up." I''m so sleepy.


    "Right away." The girls immediately packed their clothes, since they didn''t want to spend their own money.


    I paused for a bit, then pulled Kong Lin, "I''ll leave these girls to you later."


    "Huh?" Kong Lin did not understand.


    "Help me send them home safely. The streets aren''t safe these days, and I believe you know that as well."


    Kong Lin paused, creased his eyebrows, and nodded, "Understood."


    Half an hour later, the girls who were enjoying themselves finally carried their bags home. They went out of the street and waved to each other, intending to return to their own homes and look for their mothers ¡­


    "Eh? Where''s Shuo Tongxue? " Su Fei, who was about to return home, discovered the missing person.


    "Eh, that''s right, he was here just now, why is he gone!" Mi Ya was also confused, "Could it be that he is still inside?"


    Kong Lin pulled Mi Ya, "It''s nothing, she still has some matters to attend to, I''ll send you all home."


    "Seriously, he tricked us out and continued playing inside." Su Fei was immediately unhappy.


    "Forget it, there should be something else for her to do. There''s no need to worry about her." Yin Hui waved her hand, hugging Su Fei''s arm tightly, "Anyway, she will be fine."


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    The address on the envelope was a bar. I walked into the bar and looked around. Finally, my gaze landed on a woman wearing a black dress. After pausing for a moment, I slowly walked over ¡­


    "Drunk here, but no one''s taking you back." I sat down beside her and spoke slowly.


    "Hey, you''re here," the woman smiled at me with her drunken eyes.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, I opened my mouth and said, "Deep Sea Blue."


    "You''re still a minor, what are you drinking?" The woman immediately stopped me. "Give her a glass of juice."


    "Hey, who''s the underage? I have an ID, okay?" I rolled my eyes.


    "Heh, this is fake." The woman also rolled her eyes like I did, "A little kid is a little kid, you should drink the juice instead."


    Helpless, she brought a cup of juice that was unique to underworld in front of her. "So, you''re the one who connected this damn street to this place?"


    "Aiya, what does it matter?" The woman waved her hand and ruffled her hair. "Oh yeah, I came to talk to you about proper business. The two people from my family are all with you, right?"


    "Yes." There was nothing much to hide. If he continued to hide it, he would really be letting down this hell-bent Yama.


    "Those two bastards!" The woman knocked on the table with a sullen expression ¡­


    I took a sip from my juice glass. "Correct. Those two are now mine."


    Yan Yan looked at the ring on my finger, and nodded his head, "Senior, each one of you are so irresponsible." It''s easy for a newbie like me. "

 C119

    "It''s because I''m new that I gave you more exercise." I threw up my hands. "How else do you think those Yama Kings before you ran off?"


    "¡­" Yan Yan was silent for a moment. "Now I know," he said, straightening up, his face straight. " "Alright, let''s get down to business."


    "Business?" "What business can you have?"


    Yan Yan pushed the wine cup to the side, "I believe they also told you that after many people in Human Realm died, their souls did not return to their underworld."


    "Wait," I waved my hand. "Tell me ¡­ "A lot?" Didn''t two people die?


    "Yeah, a lot." Yan Yan nodded his head. "Uncle Zhong Kui said that it was done by demons. He said that there was someone who cultivated the soul to devour souls in the Modern Realm."


    My eyes darkened. "Uncle Zhong Kui is right. However, soul devouring and soul refining ¡­" Who is it? "


    "If you knew, I wouldn''t have asked you," Yan Yan Yan rolled his eyes.


    I suddenly thought of something. "Oh, right, there''s something I need to tell you. I don''t know if it matters or not."


    "What is it?" Yan Yan asked.


    "Two people have died recently in this city. Their essence energy has been sucked dry and their souls have not yet returned to their underworld." "No," I replied.


    Yan Yan tilted his head and looked at me, "And then? "Hey, can you tell me something I don''t know?"


    I rolled my eyes at Yan Yan, "Don''t interrupt them. Of the two dead, one had his heart dug out while the other had his tongue pulled out. I guess someone was completing five prisons."


    "Five prisons!" Yan Yan Yan immediately exploded, "Hey, do you have any common sense? If you want to reach the sixth prison and become an immortal, you must personally experience the first five prisons."


    "What if it''s a substitute?" I answered immediately.


    The Antique Street is the place which is closest to the underworld, and there is plenty of spirit energy in this city. The people here have lived here for a long time, so the spirit energy in their bodies are abundant, and the spirit energy in their bodies represent the strength of their soul. No wonder they chose to make a move here. Pausing, Yan Yan Yan shook his finger, "In that case, there is indeed someone who wants to use this method to reach Immortal Ascension. Damn it. "Then what do we do now?"


    "I know who killed him now, but I''m guessing there''s a mastermind behind it." "No," I replied. He took a sip of juice to moisten his throat. "Now there''s a way to stop him."


    "What way?" Yan Yan asked.


    "Release the curse." "I think she did it for the sake of breaking the curse. As long as the curse is lifted, I think it will be over."


    "Remove the curse?" Yan Yan Yan was puzzled, "What spell?"


    I thought about it and said, "I think it''s... blood curse. "


    "Which blood curse is it?" Yan Yan Yan was getting impatient.


    I thought about it again. "I don''t know." I haven''t studied curses.


    "What kind of curse?" Yan Yan asked again.


    I thought about it again, "I think it was a black mouse, eh..." Let Black Mouse drink his own blood, then kill Black Mouse, slowly drain the Black Mouse''s blood, and let Black Mouse die staring at the soul of the person being cursed. After that, drink Black Mouse''s blood, and the curse will be completed. "


    Yan Yan Yan paused, "It''s Blackblood Curse."


    "Blackblood Curse?" I don''t understand.


    "You''ve heard of black magic, right?" Yan Yan replied as he reached out to grab a glass of wine that was already filled to the brim.


    "Dark magic?" I thought for a moment. "I think I''ve heard that the old man mentioned something to me before."


    "The Blackblood Curse is a type of black magic," Yan Yan said as he drank a mouthful of wine and swallowed it. He held the teacup and thought for a while, "This kind of curse is very evil, and once used, it can''t be stopped. After using it, it''s not something that can be controlled by ordinary people. If you don''t control it well, you harm yourself."


    I bit the rim of my glass and thought, "Blackblood Curse. What if he could solve it? Do you know how to solve it? "


    "Yes!" Yan Yan nodded his head, "There is a kind of Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light that specializes in dealing with this kind of curse."


    "It''s the Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light again." The Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light of the ancient era allowed me to travel through time and space, how do I wear it? "Can you get me a Moonlight Treasure Box?" Do you? "


    "This flower has already been extinct in the underworld for more than a thousand years. Yan Yan Yan shook his head, "When I took up my post, these flowers were long gone. Therefore, there''s no saving a person who was struck by a Blackblood Curse. "


    "I''m telling you, if you can''t find a way to remove the curse, just wait for that God to come." I waved my hand.


    "Aren''t you afraid? If he really became an immortal, her first target would definitely be Human Realm, not underworld. " Yan Yan Yan said with an indifferent tone.


    "Let''s fight." I threw up my hands.


    "Do you have confidence in winning?" Yan Yan asked.


    "Confidence?" I smiled. "Maybe, maybe, there are other solutions."


    "What else? "What, do you have any other way?" Yan Yan suddenly smiled charmingly, "Perhaps, I can give you an idea."


    "Oh?" I glanced at Yan Yan. "But I don''t want to know." This guy''s idea was never a good one.


    "Aiya, don''t be like this, this is a good plan." Yan Yan Yan put down his wine cup, looked at me and chuckled. That ¡­ "Hmm?"


    I want to hit him, really.


    "The matter this time has also affected our underworld. The reason I sought your help was because I hoped that you could resolve this matter as soon as possible." Yan Yan sighed. He took half of my juice and mixed it with wine and drank it.


    "I am a Yin Marry Master, not a detective." He shook his head helplessly.


    "But I believe you do." Yan Yan Yan said. He thought for a moment, then stretched out his hand, with five fingers spread out, "If you can help me settle this, five nether stone s."


    I instantly widened my eyes. "You said it." nether stone s were a type of precious stones that only existed in the underworld. It was extremely rare in the underworld, let alone the Human Realm.


    "As long as you can solve it." Yan Yan Yan nodded solemnly.


    I held Yan Yan Yan''s hand with one hand and said, "Please rest assured, leave it to me." As long as he gave the money, everything was fine. "Alright, it''s time for us to go home. You should connect this Ghost Market back as well, it''s dangerous to leave him here."


    "Yes, yes, I understand!" Yan Yan waved his hand, "Let''s go."


    When he walked out of the Ghost Market, the sky was already about to brighten. He did not expect to talk to Yan Yan for so long. However, he knew a bit more about it.


    I didn''t sleep that night, so I went back to my store and climbed into bed to rest. I originally planned to visit the Third Street today, but I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t sleep that night.


    He slept from three to four in the morning, and when he was called out by Mr. Qing Shui, he came to ask me to go with him.

 C120

    Rui Zhe and Ming Qing set off in the morning, in charge of taking care of the unsettled matters on Third Street. Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang will go with me, Ming Yu ¡­ I wanted to show her the store, but the damn kid insisted.


    During the day, it was easy for him to have a headache. He slowly crawled out from under the bed. His hair was unkempt as he caressed the side randomly. Before he could touch anyone, he was picked up by someone in the next second.


    "You have the scent of the King of Hell on you. Have you met her?" A charming voice sounded in his ear.


    "Un," Dazed, she directly climbed onto his neck with her hands, "She was the one who did this to Ghost Market, she said that she had something to ask of me."


    "What is it?" Luo Mingshang hugged me tightly.


    "The recent events can be resolved together, so there''s still money to be made." I groggily rubbed against his neck again. Then he felt his body stiffen visibly.


    Luo Mingshang paused before putting me back on the bed, "The person next door is here. If you don''t want to see him, I''ll help you deal with him."


    "Hmm?" I was instantly awake. Handle? "What do you want to do with it?" "No, I''m awake." If he was allowed to go, Mr. Qing Shui''s life would probably end.


    He pushed Luo Mingshang off the bed, put on his clothes, put on his shoes, went out and went downstairs with a spirit behind him.


    I yawned and looked down at Qing Shui who was leaning on a walking stick and wearing glasses, "Mr. Qing Shui, is it time to go?"


    "En, yes, there''s still half an hour left. You should hurry up." Mr. Qing Shui, with his refined glasses, turned from a Taoist to a refined scholar in a moment of gentleness and gentleness.


    "Let''s go now." There was nothing much to pack up.


    The car leaned on Luo Mingshang for another nap. Actually, Third Street was not too far away, other than the city, there was only a tunnel leading outside of the city. In order to not be discovered, we had to get off the car and walk to Third Street in the dark.


    I didn''t leave anyway. I was still asleep.


    The only characteristic of street no. 3 was that once one arrived, they would immediately understand that this was the place. Even if one did not look, one would know that only street no. 3 would have such a strong aura.


    Looking at this piece of land, I don''t understand why the streets outside the city are so unsightly despite the fact that the inner city is so beautiful. They''re clearly one, aren''t they?


    Third Street, this street, what was the meaning of its existence?


    In the distance, there were already several temporary tents by the side of the ruins. Mr. Qing Shui took the lead and walked over, chatting with someone from the Guard.


    The Mystical Zero had forgotten that I was wearing a cape and there were two white fluffy balls in front, "Boss, are you not feeling well?"


    "It''s okay," I said, shaking my head. Other than the bad smell in my nose and the sick feeling in my stomach, there was nothing else I could do. He took out three silver needles and pierced them into his meridians, sealing his sense of smell.


    Luo Mingshang reached out and rubbed my head, making sure that there was nothing wrong before saying with relief, "If you''re not comfortable, say it."


    "En," I nodded, leaned together with Luo Mingshang and looked at the distant Ruo Ruo, "There are only three people here that can sense the location of the door, you, me, and the Mystical Zero." I said to Luo Mingshang, "Are you sure the door is here?"


    Other than the Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang, there were only a few in the Antique Street that were strong enough to sense the existence of the door, and that door was very weak. The door was something over there, and people could only sense the seal on the door using the Spiritual Energy. This was either superfluous or creating trouble for himself.


    However ¡­ Forget it. Just do your job and get the money, and every time the door brings a lot of good stuff.


    "Can you sense it?" I asked.


    "I can''t feel it," Luo Mingshang shook his head.


    "Me too," the Mystical Zero nodded.


    If he couldn''t feel it, could it be that he was being deceived? I was just about to tell Deputy mayor that I shouldn''t waste my time, and return home to take care of her. When I turned my head, a hint of red flashed into my eyes, and I was surprised.


    My scalp tingled. That red was an umbrella, a red oil-paper umbrella. It was Yao Lan.


    Was it her? Was it her? Why was she here? Uncle Sun isn''t here? Then what was her goal? Door? Or perhaps, Antique Street had her next target.


    "What''s wrong?" Confusion.


    I rubbed my head. It was just an illusion, probably an illusion. "Nothing, I was mistaken." In a place like this where trash is flying everywhere, perhaps it is some abandoned red umbrella, I am really too sensitive.


    However, I still don''t know what the consequences of this adventure will be. Maybe I shouldn''t have come, maybe...


    Red was like a shadow following her. I didn''t know what her goal was or who her target was, but I felt that she had always been by my side. The red umbrella and red eyes, it was as if she was being watched.


    This feeling had never ceased ever since Luo Mingshang arrived. It was that person!


    Ever since Luo Mingshang came over, I started to have sleepless dreams too. I thought that when the old man came back, I would probably be around the same age as him.


    "Let''s go." I walked over while dragging Luo Mingshang and the Mystical Zero, with Ming Yu carrying a big bag behind his back.


    As soon as he walked in, a person walked out from the tent. He was wearing a dark blue uniform and had half a hair on his head.


    Do I have to tell you that I want to go back? I was tricked out by those old things, wasn''t I?


    "Why are you here?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    We both shouted at the same time.


    After pausing for three seconds, Mu Chuan''s face became darker and darker, "What are you doing here? This is nonsense, let''s go back! "


    "None of your business!" I glared at him. "The elders told me to come. You have to ask them for advice."


    "Go back!" There was no doubt about it!


    I continued to glare back at him, "I already said, if you want to make any objections, go to the Elders Guild. Let me go back. When the time comes, who will they blame me for?"


    "Looking for me!" Mu Chuan calmly spat out two words.


    "Scram!" "F * ck off, you might as well ask those old men for your opinion." Let me tell you, Rui Zhe and Ming Qing can only hold on for ten days or half a month at the most. After that time has passed, they must all leave, regardless of whether or not they have found the door, if anything happens, they will have to take the lives of your Guard brothers. " I warned her word for word.


    Then, he brought Luo Mingshang and the Mystical Zero and circled around Mu Chuan. Exquisite walked forward.


    This remnant should be the tomb of a duke during the Warring States Era. During that period, the person who communicated the most with underworld was King Lu Shang, but obviously, this could not be his tomb.

 C121

    Judging by the exhumations, it should be a small marquis, but there were quite a few utensils and weapons among the items. Several archaeologists in the neighboring tents had been discussing whether it should be a general or a marquis.


    In my opinion, this should be a small marquis, an official not too big or at most a marquis, but he actually wields some divination Taoism. Those vessels should have been used as tools to pray to the heavens, and the sharp tools to accompany the death are only suitable for people who want to sacrifice themselves, such as a short blade or a broken sword.


    But I''m not in the mood to solve their problems. Those who do research should solve their own riddles. If you don''t have a spirit of exploration, how can you rely on others to remind you? I think they will find out if you continue to dig.


    But... The door.


    Raising his head, he looked at the sky that looked like it had been overturned with paint. He felt that there might have been a mistake.


    The sky overhead was a hazy brown haze, like the wide reeds of the back street.


    "Xiao Ai?" There was no other person in the entire city with such a unique look in their eyes.


    "The owner of the eyes stooped down and looked at me with his hands behind his back. His dress fluttered with the wind as if it were about to fly to a dandelion in the distance." Tong Tong, you can''t die yet. "


    The corner of my mouth twitched. "Xiao Ai, don''t worry, I won''t die yet." Even if Xiao Wu wants you to protect me, you don''t have to be so thoughtful to ask me if I''m dead or not.


    Speaking of the matter of the day before yesterday, when I first arrived at the campsite, I saw a tired Xiao Wu walking out of the tent to receive him, and immediately after, something horrifying that was like watching a ghost movie happened. A crimson suddenly floated out from behind me, with incredible speed, I rushed into Xiao Wu''s embrace.


    I only silently retracted my hand, and changed my palm into a wave, "Xiao Ai, you came too."


    "Xiao Ai, be good. Have you eaten properly? I made the fruit ice that you liked and put it in the refrigerator, but you can''t eat too much."


    I covered my face with my hands. Don''t show your love, alright?


    Are you bullying a single dog? Oh, forget I''m not.


    "She has been following Xue Er this entire time, I thought she had agreed to it. "I was too careless. If I knew earlier, I might as well have killed him." Hehe, saying that Cao Cao is here.


    I patted his head to make him look at me. "No, I was too focused." Besides, I''m already used to having a bunch of you as my backers.


    "Oh." He paused for a moment, then suddenly bent down and kissed her. He lightly touched her lips and didn''t linger for too long, "Listen to your wife."


    After sending Xiao Ai off, I leaned back on the building that was already halfway to the ground and continued to stare blankly.


    The wind today was very light. When I stretched out my hand, what I felt was not a gentle breeze. The spirit energy here was already so thin that even the air seemed to have been sucked out.


    Someone silently approached me. The black windbreaker on my white shirt felt as cold as if it had torn through the air.


    Naturally, I leaned over and vaguely called out, "Luo Mingshang."


    "What are you thinking about?" Luo Mingshang did not move, and allowed me to lean on him.


    "Nothing." He took a deep breath and covered his eyes with his hands. The color of the sky was still so strong that not even light could penetrate it.


    "What is Xue Er thinking?" Luo Mingshang hugged me and asked again.


    I paused and answered. " I was thinking what would happen if I had never been here before, and I don''t exist for you. All of this is just a dream I made. " When I woke up, I realized that everything I had experienced was just a dream. When I woke up, there was no Antique Street, no Spirit House, no old man, no Mystical Zero, no Ming Yu and Ming Qing, no Rui Zhe and Xiao Hei, much less Luo Mingshang. Then what?


    "I won''t." He answered very straightforwardly, "This is real, not a dream."


    This idiot, if it''s really a dream, then even if you answer it this way, you still won''t be able to change the facts.


    "Who knows? Maybe it really was just a dream." I leaned against him, rubbing against him.


    "This isn''t a dream," he said, turning his head to kiss my forehead. "You see, it''s warm. In a dream, you won''t feel anything."


    "Yes, it''s warm." I nodded.


    Luo Mingshang moved closer to me, and then pulled me into his embrace, "No matter where you go in the future, and no matter if this is a dream or not, I will always find you. With the existence of the ring, I can find you no matter where you are. "


    "You are hopeless." I smiled helplessly.


    Really, there was no saving him.


    I paused for a moment before slowly opening my mouth, "Luo Mingshang, I once asked you. Can you tell me about my past life now?"


    The person beside him suddenly froze. He was as silent as the gloomy sky. In this place, even his long, brilliant, dark blue hair had lost its luster.


    Seeing him not say anything for a long time, I curiously raised my head. "Luo Mingshang?"


    "I''m fine." In that instant, I felt a strong killing intent coming from his body. It flashed by and was immediately suppressed. What was going on?


    "Are you alright?" I reached out and touched his head.


    His fingers were gripping my wrist tightly until I felt the pain and frowned. Then, she let go of my wrist and I saw a patch of red appear on my wrist.


    "I''m fine." Luo Mingshang heaved a sigh of relief, "You, were previously called You Mingxue."


    "You Mingxue." I said the name slowly, but I really didn''t remember it. "What a strange name."


    "Yeah." Luo Mingshang laughed. In fact, when it comes to living longer, I can''t even compare to you. "


    "Oh?" I tilted my head. You have existed since the very beginning of the underworld, so how could there be someone longer than you? "


    "Yes." Luo Mingshang looked up, "You Mingxue, I don''t know how to separate with her. She was the first being born in the depths of Nether Sea. At that time, the underworld had not yet appeared. In that world, there was only an endless sea that could not be seen, and people called it Nether Sea. As for You Mingxue. is the first life of Nether Sea. "


    I thought about it, "Since underworld has not created the first life, it does seem to be older than you. The love between brother and sister? "


    Luo Mingshang couldn''t help but laugh. He reached out to stroke my head and continued, "Because she is the first life, and she is the only one in Nether Sea, so she is very lonely. There was nothing else, so she chose to sleep. "

 C122

    There was only one person in the world, and I couldn''t imagine that feeling. I think it was despair.


    I couldn''t help but interrupt, "As expected of my previous life, it would be better to sleep without anything."


    Luo Mingshang didn''t mind in the slightest and continued to speak, "While she was asleep, because of the unstable state of her body and the air that he was emitting from time to time, the Nether Sea began to sink. After her breath had been precipitated for a long time, it started to congeal. After an unknown period of time, the elementary form of underworld was formed. A Netherworld Tree grew from the Nether Sea, and with the nourishment of her aura, it gave birth to three lives, namely, me, Mystical Zero, and our big brother.


    It was as if I was listening to a story and I heard it very seriously. He continued to tell me and also seemed to be reminiscing about the past, "You should be clear about what happened afterwards, the three of us controlled the underworld, and we unceasingly molded the underworld, improving it, and slowly, we discovered that there were some souls that would appear in the underworld. It was only later on that we found out that after the people outside died, they would enter this place in a different form, and then they would all belong to the Nether Sea. Just like this, the underworld slowly takes shape. " Pausing, Luo Mingshang suddenly laughed self-deprecatingly. "Actually we didn''t know at that time, that it was in the depths of Nether Sea. There was also a living body. A creature that has lived longer than we have lived and has been born earlier. They knew that her existence came about after the ancient war. At first, we didn''t know who she was and what her name was. We just felt that she was a powerful soul and that many people in underworld called her Asura King. "


    "Asura King." I said to myself, "Good name."


    "Heh, I felt it too," Luo Mingshang nodded his head, it was only after a long time that I remembered that he was talking about my past, and instantly pinched him, causing Luo Mingshang to grimace and avoid my hand, continuing, "Actually, I didn''t care too much at the beginning, and felt that it was just a wild and fierce ghost, but when I met her, I started to panic, because I could feel that the Qi in her body was actually the aura of the origin. In that instant, I felt incredible. "


    "So? You recognize your ancestors? " I looked up at him.


    "Don''t use nonsense," Luo Mingshang reached out and knocked on my head, "Although I was shocked, we still had to fight. After all, she had almost turned my underworld''s soul into Raksha Army''s, but I lost the first time, and the second time, the three of us fought together, and we lost again."


    "Pfft." I couldn''t help but laugh, "You guys... But really ¡­ "Hahahaha."


    "But the third time, I won." Luo Mingshang''s next sentence, made my smile stop.


    "What?" How do I win? " I''m curious, if the three of you can''t beat him, how do you think you can win?


    Luo Mingshang suddenly looked at me and stopped talking. His eyes that had the same hair color as mine were as gentle as water as he suddenly kissed me.


    "Wu, wu, wu." I was shocked and quickly pushed him away, "Luo Mingshang, you must be crazy. "He took the wrong medicine."


    "Hur hur. Luo Mingshang couldn''t help but raise his head and laugh. It was a kind of crazed smile, vaguely, sparkling and translucent.


    Why?


    Luo Mingshang started to stay at the bottom of underworld from then on, and the legendary Asura King of underworld, the woman who caused a huge commotion for a while, also disappeared without a trace after that. Some said that after being defeated, she returned to the Nether Sea, and they swore that they would never come out and cause trouble for his again, while others said that she had lost and entered reincarnation after betting with the Pluto, and there were also people who said that he died, and was killed by the Pluto.


    As for me, I didn''t realize that she was my past life.


    Crouching in the corner of the ruin, there was an arch in front of us. Xiao Wu and I were studying the symbols on the arch.


    "At that time, this little marquis should have held a position similar to a priest. He''s good at divining, and perhaps there might have been others as well. But why would the door be in his tomb? That doesn''t make much sense." I shook my head. " And I still can''t sense the door. "


    "Not at all?" Xiao Wu did not give up.


    "No. Actually, I''m also thinking if there was some kind of seal added on the seal, or if the Spiritual Energy on street three was too thin, that''s why this kind of thing that can''t be felt is happening." I sighed.


    There was another silence. "Xiao Wu suddenly seemed to have thought of something. Is it even possible that there is no door here? "


    "No door?" "I am lost in thought, and this is the only thing that makes sense now." I don''t know how those old fellows found this place, but since they''re here, they didn''t sense anything at all from the Spiritual Energy.


    "According to the ancient records, there are a total of seven Gate of the Underworld. They are opened in different places and are connected to people in the underworld, but logically speaking, there already is a door in Antique Street, and it is impossible for there to be another on Third Street. It is impossible for two doors to be so close together." The Mystical Zero at the side was also pondering, its expression was very calm, without its usual gentleness.


    "Is this what it means to be mistaken? "How did you find this address?" I asked.


    "Yes, there is a piece of information that came from the Tao Gate," Xiao Wu replied.


    "Tao Gate." I thought.


    The Tao Gate would definitely not point out the wrong address for no reason. I couldn''t figure it out, so I stopped thinking about it. I shook my head, got up from the ground, and slowly walked out.


    I came to the third entrance and stopped at the door. I paused and was about to walk forward when I saw a flash of red in front of me. It was a red paper umbrella, a dazzling red, especially bright in the darkness of the cave entrance.


    "Yao Lan!" I exclaimed.


    In a blink of an eye, black or black, the red blending into the darkness, the cold sweat still lingering on my forehead. I couldn''t help but pinch my palm, trying my best to calm down, before slowly poking my head towards the wall behind the door. There wasn''t a red oil-paper umbrella, there wasn''t a woman, only a familiar figure.


    I don''t know why, but I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart. Looking at him, I felt an indescribable sense of security, and in my heart, I comforted myself that this was because he was the Pluto, the person in charge of all the ghosts. Well, that''s it.


    He looked up at me. "You were calling me?"


    I walked over slowly and leaned on him. " "No, really." It''s not like your name is Yao Lan.

 C123

    "Xue Er, did something happen?" He closed the book he was reading and looked up at me.


    "I''m fine." He shook his head. What he wasn''t sure about was that he couldn''t speak carelessly.


    "Oh? "Is that so?" What a casual question.


    "Yes." I nodded and looked down at the book in his hand.


    I leaned against him and closed my eyes. After coming here, I didn''t know if I could make up for my lack of sleep.


    "Is there really another door here?" The sentence was a question and the tone was affirmation. The so-called seven Gate of the Underworld s did not exist either, so naturally there was no other Gate of the Underworld.


    "Oh? You found out. " The answer is a bit crazy. You should have known better.


    "I know, why didn''t you say so earlier!" I reached out my hand to pinch his face that deserved a beating. Why doesn''t he know how to work together?


    "I didn''t ask. Actually, I don''t even know how many doors there are or where their underworld are." Luo Mingshang shrugged.


    I was speechless. This was too rash.


    "However ¡­" Luo Mingshang thought for a while, "But I feel that there''s a spirit''s reaction here."


    My heart thumped. Spirit''s reaction? "Is it really that woman?" Could it be because this is a cemetery that we have this kind of reaction? " I asked.


    "Yes, it''s quite similar to the atmosphere around here." He nodded.


    It was a bit weird from the start, but I can''t really say for sure.


    "You ¡­" Just as I was about to speak, there was a loud bang outside the door. The words that were about to reach my mouth suddenly stuck in my throat as I froze there.


    What happened?


    "How... "What''s wrong?" I was a little lost. Dust kept falling from the top of my head, and I was swaying as if I was about to collapse.


    "Someone is tearing down the tomb, probably thinking that if we dig a little deeper we''ll be able to find the door. The Antique Street is really persistent." He didn''t forget to mock her as he said this.


    Hey, do you have to be so relaxed? You''re still reading? If you keep on looking, you''ll be buried alive.


    "Shut up and run. I''m going to die. " I grabbed him and started to run.


    Instead of getting up, he pulled me over, and I threw myself into his arms and covered my ears with my hands.


    "AHH!" Half a second later, a blood-curdling scream resounded in the tomb, and the crumbling stone slab finally fell to the ground. Crash him right in front of us.


    I jerked my foot away, startled. Hearing the scream, he was stunned, "Something has happened, let''s go take a look." Then she grabbed him and ran inside.


    At this time, the deepest part of the tomb was already packed with people, the outermost area was filled with Guard members, the only female leader was comforting a terrified woman, I walked in and saw that it was a woman inside the Archaeological team.


    "What''s wrong?" I pulled Luo Mingshang and squeezed inside. He was shocked.


    Halfway through the innermost wall, there was a crystal coffin. Inside the crystal coffin, there was a member of the Guard wearing a dark blue uniform.


    I froze. "Frost Prison." "She is here, I am not mistaken. It really is her."


    Hearing my words, Mu Chuan turned his head to look at me, "What did you see?"


    "Red Umbrella Oil Paper Umbrella, Yao Lan." "No," I replied.


    "You said you saw her? "Here?" Mu Chuan panicked and squeezed through the crowd until he was in front of me. Why is that woman here? "


    "How should I know?" I panicked as well, and suddenly thought of something. "Wait, that''s not right."


    "What''s wrong?" Ming Qing also squeezed over, "Boss, what did you remember?"


    "If the targets of the five prisons have conditions, then the five people who will die were chosen a long time ago." I murmured slowly.


    Mu Chuan deeply furrowed his brows. After all, the one who had died was his own brother. Let''s get the people out first. "


    "Don''t move." Ming Yu and I shouted out together.


    The group of people who were about to go forward immediately stopped, I shot a glance at Ming Yu, Ming Yu nodded in understanding, then walked forward, seeing that half of the crystal coffin s were revealed by the wall, he took out a paper talisman from his pocket and stuck it on it. Immediately, a gold aura pervaded the air, and the crystal coffin actually started to melt, causing the corpse inside to immediately fall out.


    "crystal coffin is formed from a corpse''s cold air, upon contact it will turn into ice cream. Otherwise, do you think it''s for nothing that a living person would enter the crystal coffin s that were embedded in the walls? " I explained. He turned around and waved his hand, "Carry him back. There''s no door here, there''s only a tomb. Whatever you want me to do, I have to go back."


    There is nothing here that needs me. There is no door, and I am of no use here.


    After saying that, he walked back, followed by Ming Yu, Mystical Zero, and Luo Mingshang. Ming Qing and Rui Zhe had gone to delay those fellows on Third Street, and had not returned yet.


    It''s still weird. You said you spent so much effort just to kill a young policeman? Isn''t it too much trouble? Furthermore, they clearly don''t have a door, so why does Tao Gate''s group of brainless people have to say that they do? Or someone wants us to come here.


    I rubbed my temples and rubbed my sore eyes. For some reason, my eyes were sore, and my vision was blurry. I rubbed my eyes and looked ahead, and it was that red oil umbrella again.


    My feet staggered a bit, and I really wanted to vomit. That red color made me feel dizzy.


    "Boss." Someone was calling me, but my ears were buzzing.


    "Xue Er, what''s wrong?" Luo Mingshang supported me from behind.


    "I''m fine." It was still dizziness that made him feel terrible. Then, his vision turned black.


    "Boss, boss."


    The surroundings were completely dark. It was so quiet that it felt like chaos. The darkness was so empty that it was eerie.


    I waited in the dark, waiting for what? I don''t even know myself.


    I''m here, waiting for what? What''s here?


    He wanted to stretch out his hand, but his wrist felt heavy. This was ¡­ Chains?


    I couldn''t help but feel cold all of a sudden. Reaching out his hand to touch my body, he felt that it was indeed very cold.


    Is my body cold?


    "In this world, no one will believe you, and you cannot trust anyone."


    A voice suddenly came from the darkness, causing me to jump. Looking around, what I saw was not only darkness, but also darkness.


    I moved my mouth. "Who?" It was so soft that I tried to speak.


    When no one answered, I slowly closed my eyes. It was the same whether I opened or closed them, and my body was so heavy I had to struggle to get up. My hands were in pain from being pulled, and it was hard for me to move my feet.

 C124

    "Who is it?" I tried my best to stand still and not fall down.


    "Everyone lives in endless, formless binding, and no one can escape from it. However, you are different, you are the hope within the binding, you are the light of despair, and what you need to do is to break this binding, become the person standing at the very top, that person."


    It was another voice, gentle and solemn, and from the sound of it alone I could picture the speaker in my head. It must have been a very beautiful, very gentle woman.


    "Those so-called restrictions and hopes have nothing to do with me. Whether the person at the very top is me or not, I don''t care. I don''t know what you''re talking about, nor do I want to know." Another voice, light suddenly appeared in the darkness, a white light, this voice was familiar and unfamiliar to me, "My life is not up to the heavens, or do you think I am?"


    So who are you?


    "Who?" Who''s talking? " I walked slowly and with difficulty, wanting to walk towards the light. No wonder people said that light was hope. In this endless darkness, light was the hope I wanted to seize.


    I reached out to grab the light, and in that moment, the light disappeared. His hand was still warm from the remaining light, but he couldn''t grab it.


    I fell to the ground, gasping for breath, "Who is it? Who the hell are you? "


    I don''t know where I am. I don''t know what to do.


    "Xue Er, Xue Er." Familiar shouts.


    I snapped open my eyes. A dream.


    "Underworld?" I scratched my head. He sat up and looked around. It wasn''t in the tomb, nor was it home. The smell was still unaccustomed. We were still on Third Street.


    "Xue Er, you''re awake. Are you alright? Where are you feeling uncomfortable? Hungry? Are you thirsty? " Luo Mingshang immediately came over. And then I saw his face, magnified by several times.


    "I''m fine." I shook my head and tried to push him away, but my hands were too heavy to lift.


    Someone lifted the curtain, and the Mystical Zero''s face peeked in. "Boss, you''re awake. Do you want to eat something?"


    "Mn," I slowly moved, my body was terrifyingly heavy, as if I had been pressed by a big rock. I couldn''t even move my hands and feet, so Luo Mingshang quickly helped me up.


    "What''s wrong?" Realizing that something was amiss, Luo Mingshang asked anxiously.


    "My body is very heavy. It feels like a huge rock that has been moved throughout the day while I was digging in the mountains." I moved, still sore.


    Mystical Zero walked in with a tray, "Ghost press?"


    "You?" I turned to look at Luo Mingshang.


    "It wasn''t me." Luo Mingshang quickly tried to get rid of this relationship.


    I smiled. "I know it''s not you. It''s fine. Perhaps it''s because of Third Street."


    The Mystical Zero put down the tray in her hand and caressed my head, "Boss, you''re acting strange."


    I shook my head. "I''m not sure. I''m probably too tired."


    "Is that so?" The Mystical Zero released her hand and handed the tray over, "You can''t store the food on Street 3. This was delivered this morning, eat it while it''s hot."


    On the tray, there was a bowl of rice porridge, a plate of mini meat cakes, a few buns and a stack of pickles.


    I was really hungry. My hands and feet moved again as I tried to lift them up. I grabbed a steamed bun and stuffed it into my mouth. As I ate, I asked, "How many days have I slept?"


    "Exactly one day." Luo Mingshang replied.


    "Ming Qing and Rui Zhe are still not back yet?" I rubbed my head.


    and Rui Zhe are a little outnumbered, so Ming Yu went over to help out. "" Okay. The Mystical Zero answered.


    "I bit a bun." "Let them all come back. There''s no need to fight with Third Street anymore. We''ll go back when I can move. There''s nothing here that we want."


    "Then the Deputy mayor ¡­" The Mystical Zero asked.


    "Regardless of them, it is their business whether they leave or not. We will return first." I quickly finished off a bun, then grabbed a pancake and stuffed it into my mouth.


    The Mystical Zero thought for a bit, then nodded, "Okay, but it''s a bit dangerous to leave right now, so the conflict with Third Street has already occurred. Now, if we want to resolve this conflict, it will be a little troublesome. "


    "I also thought about it, but it seems to be the case." "Go on, then," I replied, "if that''s all there is to it, I don''t mind being a little more confused."


    When I was full, the Mystical Zero packed my stuff up for a while. Luo Mingshang helped me lie down slowly once again.


    I don''t know if it really was a ghost press or if it was something dirty, but I actually lied on the bed for two days before I could move my hands and feet. Once I could move, I immediately got out of bed and ran outside.


    Outside the sky is still as beautiful as oil painting, I do not like such colorful sky. The sky, the clear blue was the best.


    From afar, Luo Mingshang looked like he was standing under the sky, surrounded by a background map of street number three.


    Unexpected... It''s just right.


    I laughed under my breath and walked slowly forward, sticking to him.


    "What are you thinking about?" I asked.


    "Xue Er, is it really that difficult to believe?" He suddenly asked something I didn''t understand.


    "Do you believe me?" I muttered, "This is not a difficult matter. Rather, we shouldn''t believe it."


    "Should I believe it?" he repeated, imitating me. " Then Xue Er, who do you trust? "


    I paused, and at the same time he looked at the splendor in the distance. "I only believe in myself." In this world, I only believe in myself. Maybe sometimes I can''t believe it myself.


    Once their bodies could move, they would start to think about leaving as soon as possible. Rui Zhe and Ming Qing had already endured for more than a week, with at most five days left.


    I went to talk to the Vice Chairman again. This time, I was talking about the matter of withdrawal.


    However, there was no tea here on Third Street. Otherwise, he really wanted to make a pot of tea and chat slowly like before.


    "Rui Zhe and Ming Qing can only hold on for three to five days at the most. At this time, you must completely withdraw from the third street, and I won''t allow any danger to befall my shop assistant." I''ll go straight to the vice president.


    "Three to five days." Deputy mayor let out a long sigh, "I was still too anxious."


    "Once Rui Zhe and Ming Qing let go, what''s left would be the Guard''s matter. At that time, it would be the time when they would use their lives to fill in the hole." I continued to threaten, "You should know better than me what kind of people are on Street 3. Also, a person has already died in Guard, Yao Lan has already followed us here."

 C125

    "It means that she''s staring at someone in our team. She''s already too busy digging her own grave, how are we going to prepare for it?"


    The Deputy mayor was silent for a moment, "Although that is what I said, it has already reached this stage. In another week, this relic will be completely excavated. "


    "A week." I was stunned. "Impossible, Rui Zhe can''t even last a week. The task I gave them was to delay them, there''s no need to risk your life. "If you can''t drag it out, just leave. I won''t let my shop assistant get hurt." Otherwise, he would have to send them to the hospital. The medical fees, nutrition fees, and so many years of missing work were all very troublesome.


    "I know." Deputy mayor nodded, "If your people can''t hold on much longer, we can just pull them back. At that time, I will have our people go up."


    I was surprised, "Deputy mayor, are you still not planning to give up?" I was surprised. "To tell you the truth, after I came here, no matter if it''s me, Mystical Zero, or Ming Shang, they didn''t sense any spiritual energy from the door. In other words, the door doesn''t exist, so what''s the point of you doing this kind of sacrifice?"


    Deputy mayor was also surprised. It doesn''t exist? That''s impossible, that''s the information given by the Dao Alliance. "


    I shook my head. "I suspect that this has been a trap since the beginning. How did the Tao Gate come to such a conclusion? We didn''t even know there was another door on Third Street, let alone them. "


    "This ¡­" Deputy mayor did not know how to explain. "Then you mean ¡­"


    "I suspect that it was a trap from the start. As for who was in the circle, it could be the person who died with the police officer and the other appropriate person among us."


    Deputy mayor was stunned. "Wait, do you mean one of us will die?"


    "Because Yao Lan hasn''t left yet. If it''s just that one person, he should have left after that person died, but I saw her. I saw her again when the officer''s body was released. " "So maybe one more person will die."


    "This ¡­" "The Deputy mayor began to feel conflicted. "Then what should we do?"


    "One word, leave." I was on a finger.


    The Deputy mayor shook his head, "Even if we leave, the group of Archaeological team will not leave. They will have to wait until the remains are completely excavated before they leave.


    "What!" I was immediately surprised. "Those people don''t want to die."


    Deputy mayor sighed, "Sigh ~ Forget it, if you want to leave, then go back first. No matter what, I am still a Deputy mayor. Now that the mayor is out in the open, I have to take responsibility. "


    I paused. "Alright, I understand. I will do my best to help excavate and shorten the time needed to work. At most five days. After five days, regardless of whether the excavation is complete or not, even if we have to tie them up, I will tie them up and bring them back. "


    After which, I walked out of the tent. The Deputy mayor sighed from behind.


    I didn''t pay attention to Deputy mayor''s sigh. I just felt that this was also my responsibility and that I should have told him about Yao Lan earlier. Or perhaps, even if it was an illusion, I should have told him about it.


    Just as I was about to return to my tent, I was interrupted halfway, Mu Chuan suddenly jumped out and shocked me.


    "Damn, you''re a ghost. You scared me to death." My heart was still beating fast.


    "You want to stay?" Mu Chuan straightened his face and asked.


    "Right, do you have any objections?" I rolled my eyes.


    "Deputy mayor has already agreed that you can go back, why aren''t you going back?" Mu Chuan asked.


    "I''d love to!" I don''t have any good feelings towards Mu Chuan either.


    "Let''s go back." Mu Chuan started to pull me, as if he was going to throw me back to Antique Street from here.


    I struggled. His hand was large and warm, and I could feel the warmth of his palm through the cloak. "This is my responsibility.


    "Responsibility? Do you want to go through the door, or do you want to go through Yao Lan? " Mu Chuan released his hand, frowned, and continued to ask.


    I paused. "All of them." I sighed. " If I had said it earlier, I would have actually seen Yao Lan a lot a few days after I came here, and if I had realized that the door might not even exist, I would have said it sooner.


    Mu Chuan reached out to rub his head, "Silly girl, this is none of your business. Even if you say it, we must still continue the excavation of the ruins. Guard will definitely not cower just because of the danger. "


    "However, just because of this, a person died without a reason." "I lowered my head, kicked with my feet, and sent two stones flying." What''s the name of the dead one? "


    "His name is Lu Ping. It was because he had retired as a military police officer and wasn''t very good at joining the Guard. He must have been for more than a year, a shy, introverted kid. "He''s not very good at communicating with others." Mu Chuan replied. When he thought of that brother, he could not help but laugh, "A few days ago, he said that after finishing this mission, his mother would call him back to go on a blind date. "Hey, Little Jun, when we get back, why don''t you give that brat a perverted marriage?"


    I suddenly didn''t know how to reply. The souls of the people who were trapped in the five prisons had already been extracted and disappeared, and they didn''t return to the underworld. I didn''t linger around the Human Realm either, but I can''t say anymore.


    "Well, do you pay?" I tried to smile.


    "A little money grubber." Mu Chuan knocked on my head, "If you don''t want to laugh, then don''t. It''s like crying."


    I really want to cry, recently too sad, always want to cry.


    "Alright, I understand." I lowered my head, my expression hidden by the gloom of my bangs.


    "Anyways, you should go back as soon as possible. Since you said that there''s no door here, then there''s no point in staying here. Go back." Mu Chuan rubbed my head again.


    I shook my head, reached out and grabbed the claw Mu Chuan placed on my head, then took it and fiercely bit into it. Un, it was much more comfortable this way.


    "Ao ~" Mu Chuan screamed. He quickly withdrew his arm. Then, he pitifully looked at the bite mark of Xiao Xiao on his claw.


    "I''m not going back." I replied, "Yao Lan still hasn''t left, which means she has another goal in mind, and I want to stay. At the very least, I want to stop her, and I don''t want to let Uncle Sun''s wish come to naught. In Uncle Sun''s heart, Yao Lan is beautiful, kind, and beautiful like an orchid. I don''t want her oil-paper umbrella to get redder and redder, and then her dress to be dyed red. "


    Mu Chuan frowned. Wait, you said, Yao Lan is still here? There''s still a target here? "

 C126

    It doesn''t look like a ghost.


    For some reason, Mu Chuan felt goosebumps all over his body.


    "Yes," I nodded. "I think so."


    "Little girl, what''s left in the Five Prison?"


    I counted, "Previously, there was the Flourishing Heart Prison, the Tongue Extraction Prison, and this time, the Frozen Hell Prison. "There''s also the Fire Cavern and the Gut Pit." "No," I replied.


    "Fire Pit Prison, Gut Prison." Mu Chuan frowned, "Do you know who the target is? "Didn''t you say that these five targets weren''t random targets, but were set long ago? In other words, these five have the same characteristics, right?"


    I thought back. "There doesn''t seem to be anything special. The first one is a office worker, the second one is a gossip magazine reporter, and the third one is a security guard.


    "What about her birthday? Weren''t there movies where evil ways were often used to practice using the souls or bodies of people born during the Yin, Moon, Yin, and Yin years to cultivate? Could it be that the three of them are the same? " Mu Chuan had seen too many ghost movies in Hong Kong.


    "You''re thinking too much. It''s just part of the movie." I rolled my eyes. "Besides, there''s no information about them here. Even if it''s Cha Shen, we have to wait for him to return. "But ¡­"


    "However, this also means that either I give up on my withdrawal right now, or another person will die."


    I thought for a moment. "At least one." If there are two of them, none of us will be able to escape.


    Mu Chuan started to ponder beside me, "You should go back first, go back to the police station to gather their information."


    I shook my head, "If I go back like this, I might as well stay here and watch over Yao Lan. After all, I''m the only one who has seen Yao Lan here."


    "But you ¡­" Mu Chuan was still worried.


    I comforted him, "The Mystical Zero and Underworld Shang are both here, you can rest assured that I am safe."


    Mu Chuan weighed the pros and cons before nodding his head, "Alright, then you must be careful. If there''s anything you need to tell me at once, even if it''s something you''re not sure about. "


    "Alright, I understand." I nodded.


    After being questioned by two people consecutively, I felt a little tired. After entering the tent, I immediately collapsed on the bed. Half a minute later, I was pressed down by a ghost on the bed again.


    "Get up, you''re dead." "I pushed at Brother Ghost, who was lying on top of me with a peaceful heart, and got angry." Get up, I''m going to be crushed to death by you. "


    "Xue Er, do you still plan to stay?" He suddenly asked without even opening his eyes.


    "Yeah, that''s right." Since I can''t open it, I give up. "This thing is too heavy." "There''s nothing we can do."


    "Actually, Xue Er, you don''t need to care about the others. Anyway, they don''t all agree, and there''s no door here. " Luo Mingshang said with a face that showed that it was natural.


    "I sighed and slowly shifted my body. ''Heavy death! Do you know how heavy you are?''" That won''t do, Yao Lan is still here, I have no way to leave without worry, "If there was only the people on Third Street, I would definitely be happy to leave, but there was still one Yao Lan, and even the source of this address made me puzzled.


    Since when did the Tao Gate have a relationship with Cheng Xian? Or could it be that someone in the Tao Gate planned to use this kind of evil technique to attempt to cultivate to Immortal Ascension, thus controlling Yao Lan and setting up this trap?


    What made me even more confused was why the keepsake would always be delivered to my shop. Furthermore, after coming here, only I can see Yao Lan''s point.


    "The woman with the red oil-paper umbrella?" Luo Mingshang also remembered.


    "What is it? You saw her too? " I was suddenly curious.


    "Nope." Luo Mingshang shook his head, "But I felt it."


    "Huh?" You can still feel your vision. Not bad, not bad at all.


    Luo Mingshang paused, then flipped over from my body. He laid beside me and looked at the top of the tent, "How should I put it, I don''t think she''s a ghost."


    "Hmm?" "I turned my head around in confusion." "What do you mean?"


    "Ghosts are usually spirits. However, her body is emitting spirit energy, and there is also the ghost aura, which is also known as the smell of death, the aura of death. However, that woman''s body does not have the scent of death, but only spirit energy. Luo Mingshang answered, "That''s why I said, she doesn''t seem like a ghost."


    I thought for a moment. "It doesn''t seem like a ghost..."


    "Yeah, she doesn''t seem like a ghost." Luo Mingshang nodded, "Or perhaps, she can''t be considered a ghost. It is just that after death, the soul did not return to the underworld, but instead attached itself to something, turning into a type of spirit. For example, a flower or a spirit. "


    "Could it be the umbrella she''s been wearing?" Because no matter how I look at it, it''s always the red oil-paper umbrella, and that umbrella is too conspicuous, as if all my focus is on that umbrella.


    "That''s also possible," Luo Mingshang nodded. But I feel that the aura around her body is a little similar to the aura inside the tomb, so, could it be that the one controlling her is that Tomb Owner? "


    "Zombie resurrection." I couldn''t help but laugh as I looked at him.


    He could not help but laugh, "It is indeed unlikely. Or, then, her habitat? "


    "Hmm?" I sat up. "I didn''t think of that. Maybe there''s no one else. She''s only staying here because this is her habitat."


    "Hmm?" Luo Mingshang was startled awake by me, "Xue Er, what are you doing?"


    I bit my finger, "I want to go and have a look, and help them finish the relic as soon as possible. This way, I can find out sooner whether this place is related to Yao Lan or not."


    "Are you planning to help dig the tomb?" Luo Mingshang also sat up.


    "Don''t make it sound so bad. What do you mean, dig a grave? This is called archaeological excavation." "And then see what good stuff can still be brought back to the store."


    So the last part is true.


    "Why not blow up the entire tomb? Isn''t that even more straightforward? " Luo Mingshang smiled playfully, "Bomb the tomb. This way, those irritating people can also go back early, avoiding the existence of a second person. Also, we blew up that woman''s place, leaving her with no place to rest, wouldn''t that be better?"


    I slapped the back of his head, "Then you will be dug a pit and buried alive by those archaeologists. Do you know that the ruins are full of treasures left behind by history? How could you have such unrealistic thoughts?" Be careful not to suffer any retribution. " That''s all money.


    "Don''t worry, I was just joking. Xue Er, don''t worry, I won''t explode."


    Hehe, I believe you.

 C127

    Time waited for no one. There was not much time left to think about what to do, what to do, or what to do. The only thing he could do was to hurry up and resolve the matter before him and withdraw.


    After two more days of digging, Archaeological team dug out quite a few graves. As long as he dug out the last of the main chamber, he would have enough time to translate it and deal with it later. Get everything back. I''ll ask Xiao Hei to help out on Rui Zhe''s side. Although it was said that a demon''s involvement in a human''s fight was a bit of a fraud, there was no other way around it.


    In the last three days, I couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. However, at this time, a new problem appeared that bothered me.


    This also stemmed from the ancient book that Luo Mingshang had casually taken out from the ancient items.


    It was a letter, probably from Tomb Owner. His voice was recorded in it. In addition to my previous speculations about the activities of blessing the heavens, there was also a door that appeared inside.


    The entire handwritten letter was written using sheepskin. At that time, I rested on Luo Mingshang''s body and after a slight glance, I coincidentally saw the page he flipped to. The first thing I saw was the diagram on the page.


    I took the letter over and read it carefully. The words on it weren''t hard to translate, they were all used at that time.


    "Xue Er..." Luo Mingshang who was snatched away by me was still holding onto the book, staring at me blankly.


    I ignored him, turning the text into something I could understand, flipping through it.


    The words on the letter were very simple, it was that Tomb Owner was a marquis during the time of war, and because he inherited the ancestors'' inheritance, he was given the position of a marquis. However, after an ordinary half life, he was not willing to be so ordinary and useless, making several suggestions to the current Emperor, but almost lost his position due to that. He was exiled, but when he accidentally discovered a secret room in his ancestral home, he did not pay too much attention to it, and entered it just like that, on the other side, he nearly fainted. However, he seemed to be so scared that he quickly retreated.


    That night, he had a dream, Ox-Head and Horse-Face came to find him, asking him to do a favor in the mortal world and promised him a favor. But if he didn''t help him, then he would never be able to rest in peace for the rest of his life, but he could only agree, in truth, this favor wasn''t a big deal, he just wanted to find the Yin Token that they threw to the Human Realm last time. It was because ghosts could not casually go to the Human Realm, and the door that he just happened to see was a Ghost Gate connected to the Yin Yang World.


    Ox-Head and Horse-Face also kept their word and asked him what he wished for. He immediately told them what had happened to him, and who would''ve thought that the next morning, the monarch would bring him back to the Imperial Court, and he even rewarded him with a large amount of wealth. He was very surprised, and that night, he decided to go over there and check again, and gradually, his courage grew, and the ghost over there would often ask him to bring letters and words to his family. Gradually, he gained some prestige among the people, and everyone knew that he could go to another world. More and more people asked him to pass on the message to their deceased relatives, and later on, even the King heard of this, and made him the High Priest. His position was one of nobility, specialized in divining the heavens, and so on, and because he often did things for the ghosts, he had a lot of ''ghost feelings'', so as long as it was divination, the ghosts would help him, and he never made any mistakes, and the King also trusted him more and more.


    At this time, a lot of people were also looking for him, many of them were the heirs of the Sovereign King, hoping to get his help in usurping the throne. He rejected them, and informed them of this matter to the Sovereign King, who was now furious, and killed the prince. The Sovereign King also wanted to kill him, after all, with this ability, who knows when he would think of killing the Sovereign King to usurp the throne.


    When the Sovereign King wanted to kill him, he took his wife, two concubines and three sons and hid inside the secret room''s door. Later on, the Sovereign King ordered the entire family to be executed, only they were allowed to temporarily stay alive while hiding behind the door. When the matter came out, they found that the entire family had been killed and the streets were filled with his wanted posters. He let his wife and children escape and instructed his son to build a mausoleum for himself in his secret room. After that, he left the letter and committed suicide at home. When the Sovereign King saw his corpse, he was naturally relieved and did not want to kill his wife and children. His son built his mausoleum outside the secret room according to the will he left behind.


    After reading the letter, I snapped it shut, unable to stop the ecstasy in my heart.


    "There''s a door here, and there really is a second door here." I was in no mood other than to be happy.


    "What?" Luo Mingshang did not understand.


    "Luo Mingshang, there''s really a Gate of the Underworld in this tomb, there really is one." I pulled on Luo Mingshang''s arm and shouted, "This tomb is the young duke''s tomb and main chamber is his secret room. That door must still be there."


    "Door?" Luo Mingshang frowned, "That shouldn''t be the case."


    Looking at Luo Mingshang''s expression, even I was a little unsure, "What''s wrong?"


    "There shouldn''t be a second door." Luo Mingshang muttered.


    "How do you know?" Blinking my eyes in confusion, I waved the letter in my hand. "This letter says that there is indeed a door here. It was discovered in the Tomb Owner''s secret room. He had then used the door to connect the two worlds of Yin and Yang. There is indeed a second door here, but why can''t I sense it?


    Luo Mingshang took the letter in my hand, read it, and then frowned. He was a little uncertain.


    "Let''s go take a look and you''ll know." I immediately jumped up. I wasn''t sleepy anymore and immediately ran out.


    "Now, all we have to do is pass through here, and open this door. Behind us will be the main chamber." "An old man from the Archaeological team held a map in one hand and said while looking at the long tunnel in front of him. "But look around this tunnel, there are tiny empty spots and weapons scattered on the ground. This tunnel must have a mechanism, so it''s a bit difficult to pass through."


    "How do we activate the mechanism? Can you think of a way to avoid the activation of the mechanism? " I asked casually.


    "I''m not sure about that yet. It could be the activation of gravity, or perhaps it''s some sort of sensing device." Old Professor shook his head.


    "¡­" Why didn''t I know how advanced I was thousands of years ago.

 C128

    "It''s gravity sensing again, as well as the senses of the human body." "That''s not right," I suddenly thought of something. " Why are there so many weapons on the ground? "


    "Obviously, it must have been a grave robber who died after taking the mechanism, and his weapon was left here." The Old Professor replied.


    "What about the body?" There should be corpses after death, and even after so many years, there should still be bones. " I rubbed my chin and thought.


    A younger Archaeological team official came forward and touched the ground, "There must be some other mechanism. In short, we should still be more careful. "


    "Why don''t you just cut it open and take a look?" Luo Mingshang leaned against the wall lazily, and said as he pleased. This is very troublesome. "


    "Cutting it open is more troublesome!" I fiercely glared at Luo Mingshang, while the rest of the Archaeological team members also glared at Luo Mingshang. "This is an ancient tomb, it''s a national protected cultural relic, and destroying some precious cultural relics is very troublesome."


    Most importantly, part of it belongs to me. This is what Deputy mayor promised me. You can''t sell it for a good price if it''s broken.


    The Mystical Zero looked at the other side and suddenly realized something. "Boss, take a look at this."


    Hm? I turned my head to look and saw the Mystical Zero was leaning on the wall to look at a part of the wall. "What''s wrong?"


    "Here." The Mystical Zero wiped it with her hand.


    I carefully climbed up to take a look. I was not afraid of the damage and used my hand to button it. "Here ¡­" Professor, come over here and take a look at this side. "


    "Alright." Old Professor had already taken out a tool to follow me, "Let me take a look." As he spoke, he began to clean up the accumulated dust on the wall with his tools. It was not easy to sort out the outline, "This ¡­"


    The Mystical Zero frowned, "Boss, this seems to be the totem of our Spirit House."


    "Huh?" Startled, I turned my head to look. "I''ll go, really, what''s going on?"


    Old Professor rubbed his eyes and took out his magnifying glass, "No, this totem is already thousands of years old, could it just be a statue?"


    I paused. "Mystical Zero, write down the totem." Ask the Old Man later. Maybe the Old Man knows what to write.


    "Yes," The Mystical Zero nodded its head, took out its camera and took two shots of the totem, confirming the visibility and then put it down, "Alright."


    Old Professor thought for a moment, then nodded to the staff member in charge of taking photos behind him. The young lad nodded immediately, raised his camera to take a series of pictures at the totem.


    I thought for a moment. It seemed that the totem couldn''t just leave it there. Old Professor immediately panicked.


    "Hey, hey, girl, what are you doing? You can destroy cultural relics by doing this."


    Ignoring it, I reached out and brushed the dirt off my hands and touched the totem. It was a prototype, pressed in, unstoppable, turning left and right, unswivelling right and left. Strange, was it really just a decoration? I reached along the wall and touched the totem again. Sewing again?


    "Mystical Zero, do you have water?" I held out my hand.


    "Nope." The Mystical Zero shook its head, "Boss, are you thirsty?"


    "Oh, I have it here." The photographer immediately raised his hand and handed him a bottle of water.


    I reached out to take it and opened it. Without drinking anything, I poured water from top to bottom of the totem. Immediately, a bubble appeared at the edge of the totem. I twisted the water bottle and handed it back to the Mystical Zero. I reached out my hand to press onto the totem, and with a sudden pull, it was taken out. It was a small box.


    The ground in front of him suddenly opened up from the middle, and a fishy stench came from below. A powerful black gas attacked.


    Seeing that it was not good, the Mystical Zero quickly went forward and threw a Yellow Talisman.


    "Retreat!" With a light shout, I had already arrived beside the Mystical Zero. The black gas slowly began to take shape, and the black gas became transparent, bringing with it the face of a skeleton.


    I threw out another two Yellow Talisman s, and they lined up with the one that the Mystical Zero threw out earlier, floating in a row in the air. The talisman released a gold light, blocking the agaric spirit.


    "Luo Mingshang, don''t watch the show, find someone to retrieve your soul!" Looking at Luo Mingshang who was leaning against the wall, dozing off with his eyes closed, I was completely infuriated.


    "These are all Resentment. Even if we accept them, our underworld would not be at peace." Luo Mingshang spread his hands.


    I had a headache. "Damn! Mystical Zero, stop. "


    "What!" The Mystical Zero was startled. She looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    "It''s just a Resentment, let me do it." He reached his hands into his pockets and threw out another dozen paper talismans. He made a Method of travelling with both hands and the paper talismans instantly surrounded all the agaric spirit s. "Giddy!" With a light shout, the totem box in his right hand was thrown out, and the box floated in the air, trembling for a moment before shattering. The green colored fragments surrounded the Glyph Paper and suddenly shrank, and the Glyph Paper and the agaric spirit all entered the box, leaving behind lines of white colored soul threads that floated upwards.


    I kept the box and glared at Luo Mingshang. Then I walked to his side and slapped the totem box on his hand.


    Luo Mingshang reached out to take a look at the box, and laughed, then suddenly lowered his head and came over, "Actually, as long as Xue Er says it, I will help Xue Er."


    Bastard! I reached out and slapped his face. One of my hands squeezed his face so hard that I wanted to break it.


    "Oh ~ Xue Er, it''s really painful."


    I reached out and pushed him away, then turned and saw that the tunnel had been restored. " "That should be enough for us to leave." I was the first to step up.


    "You can go now." The Old Professor also nodded and followed me onto the tomb path. They all looked fine, but the rest of the people also followed behind.


    The only female member of Archaeological team looked around. Suddenly, her foot stepped on something, and it sunk deeply. Immediately, countless crossbows appeared in the small holes around his, and shot out.


    "The mechanism has been activated," someone shouted.


    "Get down." I immediately shouted, and pressed down on the head of the person beside me. I extended my hand and threw out a bunch of blue Netherworld Flame, burning all of the arrows in the first row.


    A ball of blue flames appeared in Luo Mingshang''s hand as well. After drawing a semicircle in the air, a blue fire dragon instantly swallowed all the arrows, and burned down along with all the mechanisms.


    However, when those deep blue flames flew over, everyone felt the trembling and coldness in the depths of their souls.


    "It''s over." Old Professor heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He was not killed by the crossbow and was almost scared to death by the flames of these people.


    The entire passageway was like a maze. Fortunately, there was a map, so he didn''t get lost.

 C129

    Along the way, they only met some small mechanisms and skeletons, but nothing else. There wasn''t even a mouse ¡­


    "It''s so strange, except for some bones, there''s nothing else." the young man asked curiously after taking a picture.


    "What else do you want?" A middle-aged man beside him patted the young man''s shoulder and smiled, "What? You want to see those zombies in the movies? "


    "No, no, no," the young man nodded quickly.


    "It''s a bit strange, even the dead spirits don''t exist." I agreed casually, "Logically speaking, if there are a lot of tomb robbers who die here. It should not be just the agaric spirit outside, there is no reason for a mechanism to trap them there. "


    Luo Mingshang touched me again and hugged me from behind. He rested his head on mine and leaned lazily against me.


    I nudged him. "Don''t lean on me. It''s a heavy death."


    Old Professor walked over, "Then what do you think the situation is? ¡­"


    I thought about Yao Lan, and then I remembered what Yan Yan Yan had told me about the soul which didn''t go to the underworld. If someone was refining their soul, then would the soul that had been refining for so long also ¡­?


    However, my intuition tells me that I will get the answer to all the riddles in main chamber.


    There was no big problem, they quickly found the main chamber''s door. The door was a bronze arch, the youth in charge of photography immediately faced the door with flashing lights.


    I knocked on the door. It looked a little heavy, but it was impossible to open physically. There should be a key.


    Old Professor also looked at the corner, probably thinking the same thing as how I did in the beginning. He really wanted to tear down the entire door and take it away, then tell him, that''s impossible.


    Key, key, key. I looked around. If I needed a key, there should be a keyhole. Um, I found it, right in the middle of the door. It was a square gap that looked a little familiar.


    "Luo Mingshang," I shouted.


    "What''s wrong?" Luo Mingshang walked to my side.


    I spread my hands without looking at him. "Give me the box I gave you."


    "Oh." Luo Mingshang gave me the totem box.


    I compared the box with a laugh. Hmm, just nice, I added it in. He pressed down hard.


    "Rumble." Instantly, an enormous sound rang out. The door moved suddenly, and the man at the door backed away. Dust filled the sky.


    The door was opened from four corners, making people feel that it was very high-tech. To be able to create such a mechanism, the son of the Tomb Owner was also very powerful.


    The interior was very spacious and dark. Old Professor threw a fluorescent stick inside and looked at the general situation inside. This should be main chamber.


    The moment the group entered, the interior immediately lit up as if it was welcoming guests.


    Afterwards, the group of people were blinded by the golden light in front of them, and the entire main chamber was filled with a mountain of jewelry and gold coins. Stacks of gold bars. It was glittering.


    The group was stunned. Even the air around them was frozen.


    "Paji ~ ~" The sound of something falling onto the ground rang out. Turning his head, he saw that it was the cameraman''s SLR camera.


    "Hahahaha." The first one to go insane is this photographer. He suddenly seemed to have gone crazy and rushed forward, "So much money, so much money!" Hahahaha, this one is more than enough for me to eat for the rest of my life. Hahaha. "I made it, I made it."


    "Liu He." Old Professor shouted. "Before he could finish, the group of people behind him pounced on him." "So many. So beautiful."


    "This is great! We''re rich! We''re rich! Hahahaha!"


    "You all ¡­" Old Professor did not know what to say, "You guys cannot take these things away."


    However, no one paid attention to him. All the members of Archaeological team were red-eyed from being shined upon by the treasures in front of them, as they continued to dig at the treasures in front of them.


    I reached out to the Old Professor and shook my head. Some of them are just illusions. " Saying that, he reached out his hand to block Old Professor''s eyes.


    "What!" Old Professor immediately saw everything clearly. A group of people pounced on the pile of skeletons and continued to kiss them, "How could it be?" He felt goosebumps all over his body.


    The Mystical Zero laughed, "If it''s an illusion technique, I''m not willing to believe it. Who can compare to our boss."


    I confidently smiled and stretched out my hand to play with a flower. A bunch of lotus flowers appeared in my palm and I crushed the lotus with a single hand. Petals started to float out and increased in number.


    The petals scattered and disappeared after landing on the ground. The surroundings returned to their original state.


    Luo Mingshang was the first to reach behind me and covered my ears with his hands.


    "AHH!" In the next second, a few earth-shaking screams rang out.


    "Ahh!"


    "Ahh!"


    "Ahh!"


    The Mystical Zero laughed and put down the hand that was covering her ears. Luo Mingshang covered my ears with both his hands and he himself also frowned because of the noise.


    The group of people quickly threw away the skeletons in their hands and crawled back up. "We ¡­" What happened to us? "


    "This can only mean that you are not firm enough in your hearts. That''s why you are easily bewitched by the illusion." "I replied without hesitation. I looked around the tomb chamber, but did not see the so-called door." There''s no door. "


    Luo Mingshang patted my shoulder, "Maybe it''s just a recording of my mistake."


    I thought about it and shook my head. Could it be that this wasn''t the secret chamber mentioned in the letter, but the real secret chamber? After all, this is such an important place, it''s impossible for us to be let in so easily, and we even left the key outside. "


    "You mean, there''s another secret chamber here?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    "It''s not impossible." I nodded. "It''s a secret chamber after all. It must be one of those hidden rooms. At the very least, it won''t be so easy for us to enter."


    "But do you feel the sealed spiritual energy?" Luo Mingshang asked again.


    I paused and shook my head. "No." "Indeed there isn''t. If there is a missing seal, then one will definitely be able to feel the spiritual energy on the seal." What if it wasn''t sealed? And there''s no record of a door being sealed. "


    "If it''s not sealed, then Mystical Zero and I should be able to sense it." Luo Mingshang replied.


    Thinking about it, I sighed helplessly and nodded. "Where will the door be?"


    Luo Mingshang hesitated for a moment, then handed over the totem box to me, "Actually, from the beginning I wanted to say, why is this totem stone the same as the symbols of the Spirit House? As the rule of the Antique Street, the Spirit House was also responsible for managing the door to the Antique Street. It just so happens that the Spirit House''s symbol has been updated here. "

 C130

    I understood what he meant. "You mean, that door here, is the Antique Street''s door?" Otherwise, the totem couldn''t possibly be the same. "But does the chief have legs?"


    "Don''t forget what kind of place that is." Luo Mingshang replied.


    "Antique Street." I see. That place was used to sell antiques from places that had existed for a long time. Some grave robbers would take their stolen items to the Antique Street to sell, so it was possible that some of them actually did enter the main chamber to steal the door and sell it.


    Very well, here comes the question, "How did he get that door out? Good strength."


    "¡­" Luo Mingshang paused, "Actually, the door is not that big. It''s about the size of a mirror, no matter where you place it, on the door, or on the wall, everything that it comes with will become a door."


    "Oh," I said. It was much simpler to say that. Moreover, it was only the size of a mirror, so it was normal for it to be sold as an antique.


    There are still some antiques in main chamber, so I stuffed a few small objects into my pockets. When Old Professor saw this, he could only sigh and agree to give half of the buried relics to Antique Street, in exchange for sending someone to protect the remains.


    Finally, there was the Tomb Owner''s coffin. It was a stone coffin with complicated patterns on it. The cameraman''s camera had been broken, so he could only change his camera and continue shooting.


    "Sigh, this is a cultural relic. I''ll just stay here like this. "It''s really quite a pity." Old Professor sighed.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll definitely be able to get back to Antique Street on Third Street. After all, they used to be one. " I comforted him.


    "Mn," Old Professor nodded. However, this is a very difficult journey. "


    "No matter how difficult it is, Third Street belongs to the city. This is a fact that no one can deny." I nodded firmly. "There will be a day, sooner or later. Street three will change too. "


    "Yes." "The Old Professor nodded. Switch it on. "You guys go to the back, if you have anything, just get ready."


    Opening the coffin was a technical job, so I didn''t want to get involved. I pulled Luo Mingshang to the back of the line and watched their movements.


    A few strong young men were the first to jump up and check the structure of the coffin. Then, a few of them exchanged glances. To my surprise, the one who did it was the female member of the team, who quickly climbed up the coffin and knocked on its sides. Someone immediately handed her a bag of tools, and casually took out a small hammer. After that, he blew on the surface of the lime. He swapped to a slightly larger hammer and diagonally tapped on the edge of the hammer, causing some of the debris to instantly dissipate. Within a minute, she had already changed four or five tools. Not long later, she had broken a stone pillar in the corner, revealing a gap.


    "Light." Someone handed her a small light and shone it down through the gap, lighting up the area below. The woman narrowed her eyes and continued looking down.


    "How is it? What did you see? " Someone asked anxiously.


    The woman looked again before raising her head. "What can''t be seen? I only saw a big patch of red."


    "Red?" Everyone was puzzled.


    "It should be some sort of burial object reflected by the light." "It seems I''ll have to open the coffin completely before I can see what''s down there."


    "Go for it!" Her colleagues quickly cheered her on.


    The woman nodded and continued to open the coffin, this time in another corner. Repeat the previous action. Old Professor came in front of me and gave me a copy of the book. "This coffin is called ''Locked Lock'', also known as'' Four Lock ''. They sealed the coffin in this way, indicating that the deceased suffered a great injustice before they died, and after death, in order to prevent them from becoming evil spirits or resurrecting, they used the four-sided beast to suppress the sarcophagus. "


    "Then why are you still opening the coffin? What if there really is a agaric spirit or a zombie inside?"


    "Don''t we have you?" Old Professor laughed out loud.


    "¡­" My face darkened, so I was tricked by the associate professor to be his bodyguard this time, right?


    "Will this lock work?" I asked. Thinking about the handwritten letter I read before, this Tomb Owner was forced to death by his own Emperor, adding the fact that he can communicate with Yin and Yang, it''s no wonder that the King is afraid.


    "I''m not sure," Old Professor shook his head. According to historical records, very few people would use this method to bury their corpses. After all, they were guarded by a four-sided beast. I really don''t know who this Tomb Owner offended. "


    "This Tomb Owner was a small marquis during the Warring States Era, and was a part-time High Priest. It is said that he could communicate with Yin and Yang, and after he exposed the rebellion of the Sovereign King''s son and informed him about it, the Sovereign King was worried that he would use his own abilities to usurp power, so he ordered for the extermination of nine of his clans." I told him what I knew.


    "Oh, then no wonder. To be able to communicate with Yin and Yang, it''s no wonder that it would be suppressed by the beasts of the four directions. " The Old Professor nodded.


    I glanced at the Old Professor, "Professor, I didn''t expect you to be so knowledgeable about the Eight Trigrams Aeolus Water." Didn''t the average archaeologist rarely believe this?


    "Don''t underestimate this Eight Trigrams Feng Shui. The archaeology for the next tomb is actually pretty similar to robbing a tomb. However, we are officially certified, so it''s better for us to know something about this Feng Shui." Old Professor laughed proudly.


    "Oh ~ official tomb robbing!" I see.


    "¡­" Old Professor''s complacent face was instantly pulled down.


    While we were chatting, the female Archaeological team member over there tore down another two stone pillars, each of them with a complicated stone statue carved on it. Finally, it was the last one.


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief and took the light again. She shone it into the sky. This time, she looked through the other two holes. After she finished looking, she suddenly frowned.


    Seeing her expression, his colleague suddenly became anxious, "Hey, Li Mei, how is it? What did you see? "


    The woman raised her head and pondered for a moment. Then, she suddenly turned her head and shouted, "Professor, I want to ask a question."


    "What problem?" The Old Professor asked.


    "This tomb is the tomb of a duke during the Warring States era, right?" the woman asked.


    "Yeah." "Yes," the Old Professor replied. What''s wrong? Is there a problem? "


    "Can you be sure that this is the main chamber?" the woman asked again.


    "Of course, we''ve already reached the end. There''s no other way." Old Professor didn''t know why he asked, but he still answered them one by one.

 C131

    "That''s strange," the woman didn''t understand. "Professor, are you sure this place is buried by that marquis?"


    Old Professor also felt that something was wrong, "What happened? "What''s going on?"


    The woman didn''t know what to say, she could only scratch her head, "I don''t know what''s going on. From the two holes I made, it looks like it was a woman."


    "Women?" "Old Professor stepped forward. "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, I saw a woman in uniform," the woman shook her head.


    Old Professor was silent for a moment, "Open the coffin and take a look. The switch will show you what you are really like. "


    The woman paused. "Professor, you have to think carefully, this is a locked door. None of us know what will happen when it is opened."


    "Open!" Old Professor ordered.


    The woman sighed, nodded, and began to open the last locked coffin. Soon, the last one was taken out, and when the woman came down from the coffin, a few strong young men immediately gathered at the four corners and prepared to turn it off.


    Along with a loud sound, a crack appeared on the seal of the sarcophagus''s coffin. The four people continued to use force and slowly pushed open the lid, which soon revealed the coffin''s appearance. Because it was opened at the end, the first thing they saw was a pair of exquisite embroidered shoes.


    Wait, embroidered shoes?


    Were there embroidered shoes in those days?


    It did not look like a corpse in the ancient tomb, but more like a person who had just died. On top of that, there was a green skirt with white orchids printed on it, and a red paper umbrella in her hand.


    "Don''t move!" I suddenly remembered something and immediately shouted. His entire body was drenched in cold sweat.


    Embroidered shoes, a blue and white skirt, and a red oil-paper umbrella. What could he possibly think of? The answer was obvious.


    However, it was too late, the coffin was opened, and inside was a woman, her face was pretty, her features were exquisite, her skin was fair and rosy, as though she was sleeping, quietly lying inside the coffin, without waiting for anyone to exclaim in shock, the female corpse''s eyes suddenly opened wide, causing the people around her to be shocked, following that, a pair of hands extended out, grabbing the woman. He wanted to pull it into the coffin.


    "Yao Lan!" I shouted and sprang forward, reaching out to grab the woman''s other hand, but a great tug pulled me back into the coffin.


    I reached out and took out a piece of Yellow Talisman, and patted on the woman''s hand with it with a "pa" sound. After a short pause, the pulling power did not disappear, but instead increased, and even I was almost pulled in. The moment she let go of the coffin, the woman''s body was pulled tightly against it. Immediately afterwards, the coffin lid closed.


    "Li Mei, Li Mei!" The surrounding people reacted and quickly shouted.


    "What are you standing there in a daze for? Hurry up and save them." Old Professor was anxious, he did not expect that the door could not be opened carelessly.


    The few people who reacted immediately opened the coffin''s lid. The moment the coffin opened, a pungent smell wafted over. I immediately thought of something. "Don''t open it!"


    "Boom ¡ª!" An explosion instantly blasted the coffin apart. The explosion was intense, and a strong airflow surged through the confined space, causing the building above them to explode. The entire tomb chamber shook.


    "What''s going on?" I shouted, as Luo Mingshang and the Mystical Zero protected me under their bodies.


    "An explosion occurred in the relic." "Someone responded to me." Let''s get out of here or we''ll be buried here. "


    "Let''s go." The group walked towards the door. We were at the very back of the group, and as rocks fell from above, we could only keep dodging. Some of the people had already been smashed to death by the huge rocks that fell from the sky. The group of people quickly passed through the shaking tunnel, wanting to return to the ground as soon as possible.


    The tremors caused by the explosion had also alarmed the people on the ground.


    "What''s going on?" Deputy mayor felt the earthquake and immediately got to know about it.


    "Was it an earthquake?" Mu Chuan followed behind Deputy mayor and asked.


    "No," a worker who checked the environment inside the relic shook his head, "It''s the relic, there''s an explosion inside the relic!"


    "What!" Deputy mayor was shocked. "Hurry up and check the computer screen." "What''s the situation now?"


    "The explosion destroyed the structure inside the relic, so the relic is currently collapsing." The staff replied.


    "Why did it suddenly explode!" Mu Chuan excitedly picked up the staff member. Didn''t you say that there''s no mistake? " That girl, she was still inside, so he definitely wouldn''t allow even the slightest mistake.


    The staff member was also frightened, "No... "I don''t know, I don''t know how this happened."


    "Mu Chuan!" Deputy mayor shouted.


    Mu Chuan put down the staff member in his hand and turned to walk towards the entrance of the relic, "Third team, Seventh team, follow me, go save the others."


    "Yes sir!" Evenly shouted, and neatly followed Mu Chuan''s footsteps.


    "Mu Chuan!" Deputy mayor''s figure flashed and stopped Mu Chuan from moving any further, "Calm down."


    "How am I supposed to calm down when Tong Xue is inside?" Mu Chuan seemed to have gone insane.


    "I know!" Deputy mayor also had a serious face, "Tong Xue is very important to you, and it is also very important to Antique Street. But if you go in now, you can only bury all of your Guard inside. Tong Xue has the Mystical Zero and the other brat by her side, so she will be fine. "


    Mu Chuan clenched his fists, "Are we just going to wait like this?"


    "We can only wait," Deputy mayor sighed.


    Coincidentally, Ming Qing who just came back heard the conversation between the two and instantly rushed in front of the two of them. Without caring about anything else, he grabbed Deputy mayor by the collar, "What do you think happened to the boss? Speak! What''s wrong with the boss? "


    "Explosions have occurred in the ruins, Tong Xue and the others are all inside." Deputy mayor sighed. Answer.


    "What did you say!" Ming Qing''s eyes were wide opened, they were stained with blood, "You want the boss to go down the grave?"


    "Ming Qing." Ming Yu shot forward like an arrow, his hand reaching out to cover Ming Qing''s eyes, "Don''t be rash."


    The killing intent instantly disappeared from Ming Qing''s body, "Sis, I''m fine," Ming Qing moved Ming Yu''s hand away, "I''m going to save the boss."


    "I''ll go with you," Ming Yu said as he held Ming Qing''s hand.


    Ming Qing shook his head, "Rui Zhe still needs help. Go and help him, don''t worry, I will definitely bring the boss back."


    Ming Yu thought about it, then nodded.


    Ming Qing turned his head and entered the relic, but was stopped halfway by Qing Shui, "There''s nothing you can do even if you go now."


    "Scram!" Ming Qing yelled sinisterly. This is our Spirit House''s own affair, whether you live or die, it has nothing to do with anyone. "


    "Qing Shui!" Deputy mayor shouted and gently shook his head.


    Qing Shui helplessly opened up a path, allowing Ming Qing to pass. Ming Qing immediately entered the entrance to the ruin and blended into the darkness.

 C132

    The huge rocks kept falling down from the tunnel, and it became harder and harder to walk further out. Eventually, he even lost track of the Archaeological team in front of him. Gradually, the shaking stopped. I stopped for a moment, stood up, and stretched out my hand to shake off the dust.


    "It stopped?" I asked cautiously, reaching out with both hands to grab the two men beside me.


    "Yes." "I think so." "Yes," the Mystical Zero replied. We seem to have strayed away from the others. "


    "There''s only one exit, I''ll be able to see it once I exit the door," I touched the wall in the dark and a blue light suddenly appeared beside me, lighting up the surroundings. I turned to look and saw that it was Luo Mingshang.


    "Let''s go." I pulled the two of us toward the exit.


    After walking for some distance, rustling sounds could be heard in front as someone walked over. The three of us instantly became vigilant.


    "Who?" I shouted coldly.


    The figure in front came closer, as if flipping over the fallen stones. After much difficulty, he crawled over and shouted, "Boss?!"


    "Ming Qing." I lowered my guard. He heaved a sigh of relief, "Why did you come in?"


    "I''m looking for you." Ming Qing walked closer, "Boss, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine." I shook my head. " "Alright, hurry up and leave."


    Ming Qing pulled me back, "Boss, I can''t go out. When I just got in, the exit was already blocked by a rock."


    "¡­" I coldly looked at him, broke apart Ming Qing''s claws, and then took them and fiercely bit on them.


    "Wow, Boss, what are you doing?" Ming Qing hurriedly retracted his claws.


    "Nothing, I''m not in a good mood." "I silently turned my face." Why did you come in after blocking the entrance? "


    "I''m looking for you." Ming Qing had a look of righteousness.


    "And then?" I spread my hands.


    Ming Qing paused, "Go out."


    I completely exploded, "Then the exit is blocked. How are you going to get out? What''s the point of you coming in here? "


    "How would I have known that the exit would be blocked the moment I entered?" Ming Qing felt very wronged.


    The Mystical Zero held her forehead, "Ah, forget it boss, the exit is blocked, let''s think of another way to get out."


    "What can I do," I sighed. "We can''t possibly drill into the ground, right?"


    The Mystical Zero thought for a bit, "Let''s return to the main chamber first, this place is not the way to go about it."


    "En," I nodded, turned my head and walked past the huge rock beneath my feet, towards main chamber once again.


    main chamber didn''t do much damage, other than the coffin being blown away, there was nothing else after the top of one or two stones had fallen. I still looked at the coffin with some lingering fear, then slowly leaned over, there was no Yao Lan inside the coffin, only the female Archaeological team who was pulled in previously.


    "Fire Pit Prison." I murmured. He couldn''t find the door, but had allowed Yao Lan to complete one step. Now, there was only one person left, and he had to quickly find the similarities between these people and organize her. Otherwise, it would truly be the descent of the God.


    "What should we do?" I turned to the three men behind me.


    "Just you wait, they saw that the entrance is sealed. We''ll definitely send someone to save us. " The Mystical Zero looked around before replying.


    "How long are we going to wait?" Luo Mingshang had already dispersed the flames in his hands. main chamber and the equipment that the Archaeological team left behind had lights inside. Furthermore, the light from the main chamber was not extinguished.


    I sighed, "What I am thinking is, where did Yao Lan go?"


    "She should have already left. There''s no trace of her presence here." Luo Mingshang shook his head, "We can leave this place via underworld."


    I thought about it, but it seems like it''s okay. Let''s go to the underworld first, then move from there to the outside. " Now that Yan Yan knows that the two of you are at my place, I am not sure if you can get out of here. "


    "It''s fine." The Mystical Zero gave me a faint smile. It was so dark. Yan Yan, you are indeed unable to play with these two seniors. Be your King of Hell.


    Ming Qing looked around, "Alright, then let''s talk after we leave."


    As the four of them were huddled up, I suddenly heard a rustling sound just as I was about to go take a look at the underworld, surprised for a moment. I turned my head and saw a cyan figure flash past in a corner.


    "What''s wrong?" The others also looked over. I don''t know if they saw the green figure.


    "There''s someone." I became more cautious as my index and middle fingers of my hands closed together. With a slight movement of my wrist, a bunch of water lotuses immediately surrounded me.


    "Who is it?" Luo Mingshang also noticed it and shouted coldly.


    Ming Qing carefully clenched his fists, "Is that the woman holding the red oil-paper umbrella?"


    "I don''t know." I gritted my teeth and slowly moved closer. "Who are you? Come out!"


    A figure came out from the corner. "Don''t worry, it''s me." It was the young man in charge of photography from before.


    After realising that it was him, the water lilies by my side completely dissipated. I heaved a sigh of relief. "Why are you here?"


    "The exit has been blocked. I''ve separated from the main force, so I can only return here." The young man felt wronged.


    That azure figure appeared in his mind once more. "Are you the only one?"


    "Yes," the young man nodded.


    I couldn''t help but shout, "It''s a personal problem! Why don''t you come out?" "The law states that you have to pay for scaring people to death, and the one dying like this will be you. If I accidentally kill you, I''ll feel bad!"


    "Aiya." The photographer scratched his head, "I didn''t think it was you guys. I thought you guys were going to leave, I thought it was the Tomb Owner''s soul. "Do you dare to leave."


    Helplessly holding his forehead, he said, "Alright, we found a way out. It''s just that it''s a little strange. If you want to go with us, you have to be prepared." He felt that he couldn''t just leave this child here by himself. Since he had met him, he might as well help out.


    "Eh? "Really?" The little photographer was surprised. "What a coincidence, I have also found a way. We never knew that there was actually a passage in main chamber, although we do not know where it leads to."


    "What did you say? You said there''s another secret passage here? " How is this possible? He didn''t write anything on his hands. Or was it because my guess with Luo Mingshang was wrong, this was not the secret room in the letter, and the secret room was below?


    "Yes," the cameraman nodded. "I also discovered it by accident. When you guys came, I felt like I was hiding when I heard the sound. I didn''t expect to come in contact with the mechanism." As he spoke, he pulled at me. "Right here." After pulling me to the place where he had hidden himself, there was indeed a tunnel that only one person could pass through.


    We looked at each other. " Have you looked down? "


    "Not yet." The photographer shook his head.


    "Let''s go down and take a look." I took the lead and wanted to go down. He was stopped.

 C133

    It was the cameraman. "I''ll go in the front. If there''s any danger, I''ll lead the way." As he spoke, he entered the cave.


    I frowned in confusion. He was just an ordinary person, is he in danger? Cannon fodder? But my intuition told me that this person had problems, from the beginning, how should I put it? Everything about him made me feel that he was too stiff, that he was acting on purpose.


    Is he in the acting department?


    After the little photographer entered, I followed him in as well. Luo Mingshang was right behind him, followed by Ming Qing, and finally, the Mystical Zero Palace.


    The tunnel wasn''t very long, and in a moment it was clear. I was so shocked by what I could see inside that my mouth could swallow a chick. The environment at the back was simply...


    Qing Shui, Jade Wave, Pavilion and Pavilion... The exit of the tunnel was a small garden filled with all kinds of flowers I had never seen before. It was like a dream world. At the end of the garden was a pavilion.


    "It''s the Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light." Ming Qing suddenly pointed at a cluster of fiery-red flowers in the distance. Upon closer inspection, it was actually not a flower, but a leaf. The orange colored flower that was placed on top of the leaf looked like a flower, and from afar, it looked just like a flame. Here... There''s actually a Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light here! " Ming Qing became a little afraid. I patted him soothingly on the shoulder, strode forward, and tore off a handful.


    "This is great. Seon, you know better than to be unlucky." I smiled. "Uncle Sun is saved."


    "What luck." The Mystical Zero was also Xiao Xiao.


    However, Luo Mingshang couldn''t laugh at all, "Now, shouldn''t we think about why there are Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light here? "Also, what is this place?"


    "¡­" The surrounding people fell silent. This place seems to be inhabited, could it be Yao Lan? "


    "It''s unlikely. It''s impossible for her to plant such a flower." Ming Qing shook his head.


    After a long time, the Mystical Zero raised the corner of her lips and said softly: "Looks like the master of this place isn''t very happy to see us."


    "Don''t worry about them." I waved my hand.


    A ball of flame congealed in Luo Mingshang''s hand. Do you need my help to kill him? "


    "No need." I had already sensed that Luo Mingshang was planning to attack, so I stopped his hand and spoke out, "We only barged in accidentally, we don''t know the identity of the other party, but if we start fighting, it will be very troublesome."


    "Fine." The flame in Luo Mingshang''s hand dispersed and was placed down. Then, naturally, she took my hand.


    I think we should meet the owner of this place. "I walked slowly to the side of the pool and looked at it, and as I ran my hand over the water, the water began to spin, and finally a bulge appeared, a bulge that changed slowly until it was the exact same face as mine." Go. "" Yes. With a casual wave of his hand, that face made of water immediately followed the flow of the water and flowed to a certain location. Suddenly, it stopped and stood upright, that face went directly behind a tree, there was a person hiding there, "Sorry, we do not have any malicious intent, so, can you not stare at us like that?"


    "What!" "That person was shocked and immediately jumped away." "Who are you people?"


    We are from Archaeological team, we originally came here to carry out archaeological research, but we didn''t expect the ruins to have an explosion, so we were trapped in the tomb chamber and accidentally discovered this tunnel, so we came down to take a look, if we were to disturb you, I am sorry, "Shui Ruo immediately replied." Please forgive us for coming uninvited, but, we are not intruders, so don''t look at us with such vigilance, okay? "


    "Archaeology?" "That person looked at the water human vigilantly." What is this thing of yours? "


    The water human gave a faint smile before he descended, turning into a stream of water and flowing towards one of his hands. I had already reached the tree. "Looking against the current for people, you can understand it as clones." I walked slowly forward, followed by a group of people.


    "Looking for people in the water? Clone? " the man muttered, frowning. "What is that? Who the hell are you? Or are you humans? "


    "¡­" I smiled as my finger slowly moved and drew a ball of Tai Chi. The water flowed along my finger and formed a taiji pattern. "You can understand it as: Art, Tao technique, or immortal technique." I laughed softly as the water particles in the air condensed in my mind.


    "Celestial spells? You are immortals?" That person was stunned.


    "Hmm?" "Looking at this person, I frowned in surprise. This person was dressed in luxurious clothing, appearing to be in his forties or fifties. An ancient era?" You... "He''s probably not human."


    "My name is Sun Qi." That person paused for a moment before speaking.


    I opened my eyes wide, "Sun Qi!"


    "What''s wrong?" Ming Qing scratched his head in puzzlement.


    "You are the Tomb Owner!" I shouted in shock, Sun Qi, who was previously recorded to have pricked his hands, "Aren''t you dead?"


    "Yeah, he died." Sun Qi raised his head, "He''s dead, how many years has it been? Is Wei still here? "


    "Wei ¡­" Ming Qing took a deep breath, "It should already be a thousand years old."


    Sun Qi heaved a long sigh. It''s been over a thousand years. " He seemed to be recalling something, "Little girl, you actually know about me. It seems like you have seen those hands I recorded down."


    "Yes," I nodded, "I also came here for that. To be honest, the door you found is the one I am currently protecting and managing, the Gate of the Underworld."


    "En, I know," Sun Qi nodded, "But that door is no longer here. Accurately speaking, you have come to the world outside. "


    "What!" We looked at each other.


    "Yes, yes, when the King wanted to kill me, I had no other choice but to use the totem on the door. That was a good thing, just like an illusionary world, where the only way I could think of was to kill myself, and hide my soul in this place, and when things are done, when I come out again, that Ox-Head Horse-Face would be willing to help me return my soul to my body, even if it was just for the sake of helping them."


    "Just that, after that, you did not think that King Wei would use a lock to lock your body, causing you to be unable to return your soul to your body, and could only live inside Xiao Xiao''s space?" I helped him finish the rest of his story.


    "Right." Sun Qi nodded his head, "I really lost every single move."


    I suddenly thought of something. If the one sealed inside was Sun Qi, then why would Yao Lan be the one to find the coffin after it was opened?

 C134

    And after he went back, he did not see any trace of Sun Qi''s corpse either. Wait, do you have anything else to say? Why didn''t we see your corpse in the coffin earlier? Why did it belong to a woman? "


    "What!" Sun Qi was also stunned, "Impossible, the King did indeed seal my corpse in a coffin."


    "The Mystical Zero suddenly understood something. "I think so too. What was previously sealed was yours, but afterwards, it was taken over by Jiu Zun."


    "You''re saying, Yao Lan..." I paused, "Someone buried Yao Lan''s body here." Is it the Uncle Sun?


    "Probably." The Mystical Zero nodded.


    "It''s the Uncle Sun?" "No," I murmured, shaking my head again.


    "It shouldn''t be the Uncle Sun," the Mystical Zero also shook its head. "He probably doesn''t know about it."


    Forget it, I don''t know. It''s better to keep it a secret from them.


    Sun Qi''s face did not look good either, "Do you guys mean that someone had moved my corpse and taken my coffin?"


    "It should be," I nodded. " "Oh right, since this is a world created by totems, how did we get in?"


    Luo Mingshang took out the totem box from his body, "It should be this one."


    "Why is this in your hands!?" Sun Qi was shocked.


    "Oh, your son thought of this as the key to opening the main chamber," I explained.


    Sun Qi''s face darkened, the reason he left this treasure to his children was to protect them, he was truly a prodigal son.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew past. Luo Mingshang was not able to grab the totem box in his hands.


    "What!" Luo Mingshang was shocked, trying to grab it, but to no avail.


    "Liu He!" I remembered the little photographer''s name. "What are you doing?"


    "Is this the little thing?" The cameraman was no longer so submissive as before. He reached out his hand to study the small box. "The smile on his face was full of mockery." The key. "


    Luo Mingshang and the Mystical Zero''s face congealed, "Who the hell are you?" It seems like I''m not the only one who suspects him.


    "Oh? It looks like you all know. If you took the key to the Gate of the Underworld, it would send you directly to the lowest level of Nether Sea. That''s right, it''s a pity that this mortal can''t use it, and only uses it as a virtual space. It''s really funny. "


    "What?" Unconsciously, I looked at Luo Mingshang. He should really want to go there, right? I don''t know why, but I was a little tempted too, I wanted to go there and see how my previous life looked like. Look at that boundless despair.


    "Hand it over." The Mystical Zero stretched out her hand with a gloomy face, releasing the aura from her body. However, it clearly did not pose any threat to him.


    "Ancient Gods? Heh, so it''s only at that level. His strength is actually on par with a new god. He continued to smile sinisterly, but his words were extremely cold.


    "New god ¡­" Luo Mingshang and the Mystical Zero looked at each other, "How is this possible ¡­"


    "Is that you?" The Mystical Zero was waiting for him, "The one who recently wanted to borrow the power of the five prisons to cultivate to Immortal Ascension is you, right?"


    "Hahahaha." He suddenly laughed out loud. "How pitiful. That kind of method, only those with whimsical dreams would use it."


    "Then you ¡­" The Mystical Zero frowned, this person was not easy to deal with, this was the answer he got in an instant. He wondered if they would be able to win after getting rid of the Erected Skeleton. If only it was in the underworld.


    The man stopped, fiddling with the box. "Me? Remember my name, my name is... Cang Qing. "


    The name made me feel cold all over. I raised my head and the first thing I saw were his green eyes. Those familiar, proud eyes.


    "Qing ¡­" "Blue." My lips trembled as I muttered. How could it be, how could it be you.


    "I''ve come to take you home." As he spoke, he extended his hand.


    The group of people were baffled, only I took two steps back and held onto Luo Mingshang''s arm tightly. He held on tightly.


    Luo Mingshang sensed that something was wrong, he turned and looked, and seeing my appearance, he pulled me into his embrace, "It''s fine."


    The attack had come very suddenly, and the water lotuses had all suddenly flown over. He took two steps back and dodged in a few steps. Behind him, a water dragon soared into the sky, directly devouring that person. Soon, the water dragon transformed into a waterfall, dripping wet the people below.


    The instant the water dragon fell, it condensed again. His heart sank, and he quickly threw out the item in his hand.


    A water ball wrapped around the box and slowly fell into my hands. The water ball scattered and only the box remained.


    Cang Qing landed and wiped the water droplets off his face, "Aiyee, seriously, why are you so angry from embarrassment?"


    The water ball turned into ice shards and smashed towards the man without any hesitation. The man quickly dodged them one by one and disappeared.


    "Gone?" All the hair on Ming Qing''s body stood up.


    "Yes, I''m leaving." The Mystical Zero nodded. He glanced at me and said, "Boss, do you know that person from earlier ¡­?"


    "I don''t know him." I returned the box back into Luo Mingshang''s hands. "He''s just a lunatic, there''s no need to bother with him."


    "His strength is truly comparable to a god." The Mystical Zero squinted, "Boss'' secret..."


    "Mystical Zero!" I shouted coldly and turned my head to the Mystical Zero with a smile, "You''re the one who knows me." I am Shuo Tongxue, the boss of Spirit House. "That''s it."


    The Mystical Zero paused for a moment and then smiled back at me, "En, yes, boss!"


    Sun Qi was completely terrified, "Just now ¡­ "Just now, that was ¡­"


    "It''s nothing, just treat it as a dream," I waved my hand. You have already stayed here for a thousand years, do you still not want to leave? "


    "Leave?" Sun Qi was startled.


    "You are already dead, you are now a soul, you cannot live in this world that you have created forever," I advised, "Go and reincarnate, or go and live in underworld, the outside world will become very different, maybe you will meet many of your acquaintances in underworld."


    Sun Qi looked at his surroundings and sighed: "Yeah, it''s time to leave."


    I looked at the Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang, still not making a move, he said he was leaving.


    Luo Mingshang hugged me tightly and did not let go. The Mystical Zero had no other choice, "I''ll send you away."


    Sun Qi looked at the Mystical Zero and suddenly thought of something. After you guys leave from here, there is another passage from the main chamber that leads outside, which is right below the coffin. "


    "Thank you." I suddenly thought of something, "That''s right, if in the future you have any family girls you like or want to marry at underworld, you can all come and find me. I''ll give you a matchmaking marriage and give you a twenty percent discount."

 C135

    "..." "Alright," Sun Qi nodded his head, the gold light on his body flashed and he disappeared.


    Following Sun Qi''s disappearance, we returned to the main chamber.


    "It seems like that illusion was also controlled by him." The Mystical Zero answered.


    I ignored him. Now was the time to think of a way out of here. When he walked to the coffin, he found that it was still the burnt body. I ignored it and looked down at the coffin.


    "Ming Qing, come here." I shouted without raising my head.


    "What is it?" Ming Qing walked over obediently.


    "Take the coffin away." I said without any pressure. It was as if I was saying that the weather was really good today.


    Ming Qing was stunned, "What? Boss, what did you say? The wind is too strong for me to hear clearly. "


    This is a secret chamber, what kind of wind is there?


    "I said, take the coffin away. Sun Qi said that the passage is below us, we are going down. " I repeated.


    "Boss, you must be joking, right? This is a sarcophagus!" Ming Qing was enraged, "Do you know how heavy it is?"


    "I don''t care how heavy you are. Don''t you have a lot of strength? You didn''t slap my Pear Wood Eight Immortals table very directly. " I glanced at Ming Qing. He sneered.


    "¡­" Ming Qing looked like he had nothing to live for, "Boss, you haven''t forgotten."


    "Heh, I won''t forget it until you pay me back." I stood up. "Hurry and lift it."


    Ming Qing had no choice but to step forward. With a solemn face, he made a sweeping motion with his hands and fiercely swatted the sarcophagus away, smashing it heavily into the ground.


    Beneath the coffin was a stone slab. However, there was a pull tube on top that told people that it could be pulled apart. Ming Qing reached out his hands and pulled the stone slab apart, leaving a field of black stones below him.


    "Get down," I directly reached out and pulled Ming Qing back down.


    "What the f * ck!" "Boss, you murdered us,"''s voice came from below.


    "Catch me." I ignored Ming Qing''s complaints and shouted downwards.


    "Okay, boss, go ahead and dance." Ming Qing shouted.


    It was dark down there, and I couldn''t see it clearly. I could only jump down and fall into one of the arms. He landed safely. As for the Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang behind them, he himself had jumped down to kill them.


    After coming down, I immediately took out the flashlight from Archaeological team''s bag and turned it on. On the left side was a passageway that stretched all the way down.


    "I really didn''t expect there to be a tunnel here." Ming Qing exclaimed. "It''s a good thing there''s a passage. Otherwise, we''d be finished."


    "It should have been built by the workers who built this mausoleum to escape. In that era, there are often some craftsmen who sacrificed themselves to escape. This tunnel is probably used by those craftsmen to escape." I explained.


    "Yes," Luo Mingshang nodded, agreeing with me.


    It was clear that no one had discovered this passage and no one had visited it. It was a safe passage and after walking for a while, they came to a stop. There was a wall in front of them that they could not walk on, but since it was used for escape, it had to be a door.


    "Boss, do you mind if I smash it?" Ming Qing touched the wall, as if he could feel the thickness and material of the wall.


    "Mm, I don''t mind." I nodded and stepped back.


    As he neared, Ming Qing struck out with his palm. The stone wall was instantly shattered.


    When the light shone in, I couldn''t help but squint before following her out of the tunnel.


    Am I in a hurry to go back now?


    It was true that the end of the passageway had appeared, but ¡­ Not our camp, but in the opposite direction, and there''s a lot of Third Street people here.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that they had fought their way through a bloody path. This trip was truly ¡­ This was terrible.


    The Deputy mayor was just discussing about saving them, and Ming Yu and Rui Zhe were also there. I wondered why there were so many people gathered on the Third Street, and why they had already retreated. It seemed that they could not hold on any longer. It is expected that the withdrawal will take place today.


    "Boss!" The first one to discover us was Ming Yu. "When he saw us, he was overjoyed. His gloomy face immediately lit up and started to rain." "Boss, you''re back. That''s great. I thought ¡­"


    "So why? You think I''ll just hang in there? " I smiled and was about to step forward and give her a comforting hug when I was stopped.


    Mu Chuan hugged me tightly, and I instantly felt like I was strangled to death by Luo Mingshang.


    "Did this kid take the wrong medicine today?" I... I''m going to be strangled to death by you. " I patted his arm. I''m really going to die.


    Mu Chuan released the power in his arms, but didn''t let go, "Don''t do anything reckless, promise me, don''t do anything rash in the future. "You must be fine, you must be safe."


    "Un, I have always been fine," I comforted him by patting his back. Mu Chuan, sometimes, you are still fine.


    Mu Chuan reached out and let go of me. His eyes were a little red as he flicked my forehead, "If you dare to mess around again, come and see how I''ll take care of you."


    "Well," I said, rubbing my forehead.


    Deputy mayor also walked over, "Girl, you really are ¡­ "I''m so worried."


    "What''s there to worry about?" I smiled. "Relax, I won''t die." "He suddenly remembered something." Oh right, where are the rest of the Archaeological team? "


    "They''ve already been saved." Deputy mayor nodded his head, he looked at the group of people being treated by the doctors and nurses, "Other than that Li Mei, there is another person in charge of filming who is still not out."


    "Hearing this, the four of us narrowed our eyes." He won''t come out. "


    "What''s wrong?" Deputy mayor asked. Was he killed? "


    I didn''t know what to say. "He..."


    The Mystical Zero took a step ahead of me and said, "He died. When we went out, we found his corpse.


    I looked at the Mystical Zero, and it gave me a comforting look.


    Deputy mayor did not say much and only sighed, "Sigh ~ What a pity."


    I hastily changed the topic. "We should leave now. When we came out from the other passage, we found ourselves surrounded by people from Third Street. We are about to be surrounded."


    "What!" Deputy mayor was surprised, "So fast? Alright, we will immediately retreat, Mu Chuan. "


    "Yes sir!" Mu Chuan''s mood was finally good. He nodded and turned to make the necessary arrangements.


    My Spirit House''s people retreated first, after all, this trip did scare them quite badly. I simply reported the situation of the door to Deputy mayor, which was more or less the door to Antique Street, concealing the matter of Sun Qi and the box. That box was still filled with grievances, let Luo Mingshang handle it. Moreover, that was the key to the Nether Sea, he should really want to go there and take a look.

 C136

    Of course, to me, the biggest gain from this trip was still finding the long-lost Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light. At that time, I stepped on them and stuffed them into my pockets, although it was squashed flat, but it wouldn''t stop me from using them.


    The first thing I did when I got back was catch up on my sleep. The environment on Third Street was too bad, and I had nightmares almost every night, especially about that person.


    The weather was so gloomy that it seemed as if the sky was about to fall. A light drizzle fell down from the street, and a pot of fiery red flowers appeared on the balcony. Blacky would occasionally play with its paws for a while.


    As usual, he nestled in the basket, unable to calm down. His mind was always filled with that youth. He extended his hand to me and said, "I''ve come to pick you up."


    However, I can''t deny that I once really liked them, really liked them a lot, liked them to the point where I could only rely on them. It''s just that later on, I understood, their gentleness towards me was an extremely cold and gentle gentleness, because to them, I was just like the reason why they lived in this world, and to them, I could never be like Ming Qing, her, and Rui Zhe.


    Two drops of rain fell from the wind on the French windows and slid down. Little Black nestled at my feet, licked the black fur on my back, and played with its tail for a while.


    I reached out to pick up Blacky and walked into the house. A cold wind blew behind me, causing me to stop and turn around. The boy''s dark green hair was drifting in the wind, and raindrops were dripping from the ends.


    He smiled at me like I was familiar with it, and his green eyes were filled with gentleness.


    I turned around and walked towards him. The smile on his face was even gloomier, and then ¡­ I closed the balcony window.


    I clearly saw that the smile on his face broke, and I couldn''t help but laugh. This kind of prank was something that I had never done before.


    He was also stunned, his eyes filled with incredulity. That''s right, in the past, I didn''t know how to laugh. At the very least, I wouldn''t laugh with such warmth and emotion.


    For a moment he seemed to understand something, his mouth moved, I didn''t hear him, and then his body suddenly fell from the balcony. I pushed open the balcony door to the railing and looked down.


    The cold rain fell on his skin and gave off a chilly feeling.


    He turned his head and closed the window on the balcony once again. He smiled. It really was ¡­ Very cute.


    Someone came up from the second floor. It was Mystical Zero. He brought a pot of tea and placed it on the tea table.


    I carried Blacky over and sat on the sofa. I picked up the cup of tea he poured. "I took a sip, and the warm tea dispelled all the coolness." "You have nothing to ask?"


    The Mystical Zero laughed lightly, "There are some things that the boss would naturally say if he wants to say."


    I held onto my teacup and warmed my hands, "Cang Qing, you probably already know his identity."


    "En," The Mystical Zero nodded, "I just didn''t expect that it would actually still exist. I thought they had disappeared. "


    "Yes, it disappeared." I looked up at the rain. " But just because it has disappeared doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. "


    "Yeah." "The Mystical Zero nodded. Luo Mingshang has returned to the underworld. "


    "Yeah, I know." "I haven''t been able to see much of him since I got back from there." I got the key, I think I want to go there and have a look. "


    The Mystical Zero suddenly looked at me and stopped talking for a long time. Then, she slowly laughed, "Looks like he''s told you everything."


    "Not all of them." I heaved a sigh of relief, "It''s exactly because I told you about what happened at underworld back then. I feel a little... This is a fantasy. "


    "When I knew it, it was about the same as yours. I never thought that there would actually be an existence of underworld that was even earlier than us." The Mystical Zero laughed, "Actually, even now, I still do not believe that she is dead, nor do I believe that you, Boss, are her reincarnation."


    I looked at the Mystical Zero with interest. "Oh? Don''t you know? "


    "Only Luo Mingshang himself knew what happened at that time. After he came back that time, he had only said one word: Victory." The Mystical Zero answered, "But from then on, I have never seen her again. Even Luo Mingshang has rarely seen her."


    "I don''t really believe that my previous life was so amazing either." I took a sip of tea and exhaled.


    "Hehe ~" the Mystical Zero could not help but laugh, "Actually in some ways, you guys are quite similar."


    "Oh?" I tilted my head, "That You Mingxue, what kind of Girl is she exactly?"


    The Mystical Zero thought for a bit, "How should I put it, she''s pretty much the same as you, boss. She doesn''t fear the heavens or the earth, and loves to play and play. Only you wouldn''t think of it, there''s nothing she wouldn''t dare to do."


    "This is unlike me," I hastily waved my hands, "I am very obedient, I still respect some of the Antique Street''s restrictions."


    The Mystical Zero could not help but laugh, as if I was joking, and this sentence was coincidentally heard by Ming Yu who went upstairs and bought dishes. It could not help but speak out, "Boss, are you talking about yourself?"


    "Yeah." I turned to look at the kitchen table. Doesn''t it look like it? "


    "It''s not that it''s not good," Ming Yu''s voice came from the kitchen. "Is it not good at all? If you had followed the rules and followed the rules, the Antique Street Elders Guild would have been able to smile even in their dreams. "


    "¡­" I held the cup in frustration. Suddenly thinking of something, he could not help but laugh out loud.


    When Ming Yu walked out of his room and saw me holding a cup and laughing foolishly like this, he was immediately shocked, "Boss, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine." I looked at her and shook my head.


    "Oh? "What is it?" Ming Yu prepared to cook.


    "I''m thinking how great it is to have all of you here." I said softly.


    Ming Yu, who was in the kitchen, didn''t say anything for a long time. Finally, he said, "Don''t worry boss, I bought meat today."


    Oh, so you think I''m just being coquettish?


    With great difficulty, I took out my heart and said a heart-warming sentence. Being misunderstood by others, what kind of mood is this?


    The Mystical Zero could not help but laugh. I glared at him and immediately stopped, extending my hand to rub my head. "En, yes, it''s really good. Meeting you is also the best thing to do. "


    "Yes." Fate was sometimes such a wonderful thing. The right time and place to meet the right people, it didn''t necessarily mean that they were lovers. Sometimes, family could also have such a beautiful fate.


    "Meow ~" Blacky cried out crisply from his arms.


    I reached out my hand to stroke Blacky''s head. "Yeah, there''s also Blacky." There was no icy barrier, no hopelessness, and no ice-cold gentleness.


    Because you are my family, my real family.

 C137

    Even if you are not related by blood, even if you are not, you are still my family, my most treasured family members.


    The flower of flame burned under the sunlight, sparkling and translucent like a pearl.


    "How do we use this Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light?" I''m having a headache.


    "Eat." Ming Qing interrupted.


    I looked over and smiled sinisterly, "Why don''t you try it first? If you can''t die, I''ll give it to Uncle Sun to test it out."


    Ming Qing quickly turned his head and ran. I rolled my eyes at Ming Qing and lowered my head to continue researching.


    The Mystical Zero lowered her head and put down a cup of tea, "Perhaps, what Ming Qing said makes sense.


    "What if it doesn''t work?" I bit the tip of my pen and took the cup of tea.


    "That''s his life." Mystical Zero answered with a smile, without any psychological pressure.


    "¡­" "I silently turned my head, Mystical Zero, I beg you not to laugh." "That way, I will feel uneasy." ""


    The Mystical Zero continued to look at me, laughing, "Boss, do you know how?"


    Can you stop looking? I know I won''t, right?


    In the end, I directly gave Dongfang Ze a call. Feng Huangjue belongs to their Dao Alliance, how can I use him to ask?


    "Senior Brother, how can the Phoenix leaves be used with Feng Huangjue?" I went straight to the point.


    "Take it." The other side also answered very straightforwardly, "Why are you asking this?"


    "Nothing, thank you." He was about to hang up.


    Dongfang Ze suddenly remembered something. Stupid girl, just you wait, did you really do it? "


    I, who didn''t wait to escape, said, "Ah? What did you say? What''s me? " Playing dumb.


    I said that the last time Dao Alliance sent someone over to your side and came back to say that they were robbed, is that right? Dongfang Ze asked.


    "Hur hur, guess." It''s fine if you refuse to admit it, but if I don''t admit it, no one can do anything about it.


    "Heh, since you said so, I don''t think I need to guess." Dongfang Ze sneered and hung up the phone first.


    I was still holding the cell phone that was still beeping. Why did I always feel like my life wasn''t going to end soon?


    Forget it, saving others is more important. Since Dongfang Ze had said so, then eat it ¡­ I''m holding onto the Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light, but I''m still a little worried. Should I find someone to test it on first? Forget it, I''ll just give it a shot.


    "Um, Uncle Sun, this is my first time using this technique, I''m not too sure if I can cure it or leave behind any side effects." Standing next to the bed, I was still a little worried.


    "I''m fine." Uncle Sun smiled faintly.


    "Alright, drink this later." "I handed over a small bottle, which contained the refined Han Ying Xue''s eyes flashed with a cold light''s liquid." It may hurt a little. " Eyebrows... I think so. After all, what kind of fire rebirth? Un ¡­ Who cares? I''m only responsible for casting the spell.


    Seeing Uncle Sun drink all of the liquid in the bottle in one gulp, I began to form seals with my hands and channeled Feng Huangjue. Slowly, Uncle Sun''s body began to sweat layer by layer. My entire body started to tremble uncontrollably, I closed my eyes and did not care, as Feng Huangjue circulated even faster.


    "Creak ¡ª!" Suddenly, a miserable scream came out from Uncle Sun''s body, followed by a burst of black Qi that dispersed out from his body.


    After the black smoke dissipated, Uncle Sun fainted. I put down my hand and stretched out my hand to check on Uncle Sun''s breath. Un, it''s good that he was still alive.


    I''m a bit tired. Earlier, I was extremely nervous, afraid that something might go wrong, so I died from exhaustion.


    Uncle Sun is fine, I won''t stay any longer, so I quietly went out of the ward. Now that the Uncle Sun''s curse has been broken, I can finally let go of my wish. Yao Lan will no longer try to kill people, I don''t need to thank her anymore, as long as she doesn''t continue to do evil, hehe, thinking about it makes me a little excited.


    Thinking about it, it was almost dusk when I went to find the Uncle Sun, and it took me a few more hours to cast the spell. But there was no other way, I wouldn''t be able to sleep at night if I didn''t fix my discomfort.


    There are a lot of people on the streets right now, so I''m not worried about meeting any bad people. However, if I were to meet any bad people, I would probably have to pray for them.


    "Shuo Tongxue?" A familiar voice. I don''t seem to agree.


    However, without waiting for my consent, two figures blocked our path. I looked around and asked, "There''s only the two of you?"


    "¡­" Mi Ya paused, "Don''t worry, Yin Hui is not here."


    Then I was relieved, "Why are you guys here?"


    "It seems like I have nothing better to do at home and am out shopping at night." Mi Ya yawned. "What about you?"


    "I just finished my job and went home." "I continued on my way home. No matter what I encountered, nothing could stop me from going home to sleep." "When are you going to let me give you a wedding?"


    "More weddings?" Mi Ya blinked her eyes.


    "The ceremony is still necessary." I nodded and looked at her ambiguously. "What? You''re interested? "


    Mi Ya''s face reddened, "I ¡­ I just think that Kong Lin is not bad. "


    "Not bad, but interesting." I smiled as I got closer.


    Mi Ya''s face became even redder, and I sighed. Aiyaya, I thought you were quite compatible with the student chairman Nu Jun previously, but now, it seems like there is no hope. "


    "Who?" "Who is it?" Someone... No, there was a ghost who was momentarily unable to calm down.


    Mi Ya pushed at Kong Lin''s head, "No ¡­. "No one, don''t listen to her bullshit."


    "Remember to come and find me when the ceremony is in the future. I''ll give you half the price." I said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, you even want to collect money? Don''t you feel embarrassed about having such a relationship?" Mi Ya rolled her eyes.


    "Why are you so embarrassed? I clearly set the price here. If I don''t earn money, what am I going to eat? Besides, I didn''t really collect money for your Spirit Medium at that time." I spread out my hands. "How can I not give you some red packets?"


    "Do you want the underworld money?" Mi Ya glared at me.


    "I thought about it." If you think you can buy something from your sister''s shop, I don''t mind the underworld money. "


    "¡­" Mi Ya coldly glanced at him, "You''re not afraid that my sister will get even with you?"


    "Mind your own business. You''re the one courting death, alright?" I rolled my eyes, obviously it was you and Su Linger who came to my shop to seek death, blame me.


    Mi Ya thought of what happened at that time and also thought of Su Linger. Her eyes dimmed and she smiled, "Mn, that''s right. "Alright, but remember to give a discount."


    "Don''t worry." I smiled and stopped in an alley. "Leave it to me."


    A smile that was even brighter than the sun remained before his eyes. In the next moment, his figure was enveloped by darkness, and a pair of big black hands were tightly binding him, pulling him tightly into the dark alleyway.

 C138

    Mi Ya opened her eyes wide, "Shuo Tongxue ¡ª" Shocked cries rang through the night sky. The air was filled with the scent of blood, but it was too late.


    When Mi Ya ran into the alleyway, her surroundings were completely dark. There was not a single person, only a pool of fresh red blood and her jacket that was stained with fresh blood on the ground.


    "Shuo Tongxue..." Mi Ya was in disbelief, but the blood ¡­


    "Xiao Ya." Kong Lin followed beside Mi Ya, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to you."


    Everything happened too suddenly. One second, he was talking and laughing, and the next, he was smiling. The next moment, he was gone, leaving only a red mark on his face.


    Kong Lin pulled Mi Ya up, "Let''s go to Spirit House first, maybe she will return later."


    Mi Ya paused for a moment, then nodded her head. She still couldn''t believe that something was wrong with Girl, since she was such a strong person, nothing would happen to her.


    One man and one ghost, they hurried over to Spirit House. At this time, Spirit House had already closed its doors, the streets were still lit up with lights, Mi Ya knocked on the Spirit House''s door, and the one who opened it was Ming Yu.


    "Mi Ya, what''s wrong? The boss has gone out and not come back yet. " Ming Yu was also surprised to see Mi Ya.


    Mi Ya handed the jacket in his hands over. Without saying a word, Ming Yu''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the jacket in Mi Ya''s hands. Wasn''t this what the boss was wearing when he went out? Then the blood on this...?


    "Did something happen to the boss?" Ming Yu asked anxiously.


    "I don''t know," Mi Ya didn''t know how to recall this, she only remembered that Girl, who was joking and joking with his one second ago, disappeared in the next moment. "We met on the road ¡­ Halfway there, she was suddenly pulled into an alley ¡­ When I looked, she was gone, and I... I don''t know what happened. "


    Ming Yu thought for a while, then opened the door, "Come in first."


    Mi Ya followed Kong Lin into the room. Ming Yu called everyone up and explained the situation briefly: Mystical Zero, Ming Qing and Rui Zhe had volunteered to look for them. Ming Yu stayed behind and if the owner came back, he would give them a call.


    Only now did Mystical Zero start to miss Luo Mingshang. If he was here, he could at least use the ring of the Netherworld to find out where the boss was.


    It just so happened that at this time, he wasn''t here.


    That night, everyone in Spirit House could no longer sleep. Mi Ya was even more so, muddleheaded the whole night. She had nightmares about Girl, who was happily talking to him a moment ago, but in the next moment, she turned into dust and left.


    Daybreak had come, and he still hadn''t come back yet.


    Seeing Mi Ya''s expression, Ming Yu thought that this girl was probably not scared anymore, and sighed helplessly: "I''ll go make breakfast, you can rest assured. The boss will be fine."


    "The bedroom door was suddenly pushed open. Good morning, Ming Yu. " I came out of the house yawning.


    "¡­" The group fell silent and looked at me in unison.


    "Boss?" Ming Yu looked at the person who had just entered the washroom to wash his face and brush his hair with his teeth with some uncertainty. "Are you the boss?"


    I glanced at Ming Yu: "Nonsense, it''s not me or you, Ming Yu, are you alright? What are you acting so crazy for early in the morning for?"


    "But Mi Ya said that you... weren''t you last night?" Ming Yu, who was originally not in a good state of mind, looked at me with wide eyes. She clearly saw someone get killed in front of her eyes last night.


    "Huh?" I thought about it with the bubble in my mouth. " Last night? Oh, nothing, just a few bugs on Third Street. "It''s been taken care of."


    Mi Ya was still a little stunned. I was worried that you would give me this answer the entire night? "That blood ¡­?"


    "Blood?" I spat out a mouthful of bubbles. "Oh, it''s not mine. The insect''s blood accidentally splashed onto my body. My jacket was dirty and I threw it away."


    "Eh?" Mi Ya was startled, "Then why are you gone?"


    I rinsed my mouth, "Oh, there was one who ran away. He went to chase after you. When he returned, he found that you guys were no longer around, so he went back."


    "Why didn''t you go back?" Ming Yu exploded!


    "Isn''t he afraid of disturbing you?" I waved my hand. I''m doing this so that it won''t affect your rest.


    "¡­" Ming Yu silently turned his body to make a call.


    Mi Ya took a deep breath, "Kong Lin, don''t stop me."


    "Huh?" Kong Lin did not understand.


    "I want to strangle this bastard," Mi Ya pounced on him.


    Kong Lin saw that he was in a bad situation and hurriedly stopped her, "Xiao Ya, calm down."


    "Don''t stop me, I''m going to kill her. You bastard, I know we''re very worried, but you just directly fell asleep. You really have a big heart, how did you sleep?" Mi Ya struggled, kicking and grabbing at them, very unwillingly coming up to tear them apart, but she was stopped by Kong Lin.


    I washed up, walked to the side, and sat down to eat breakfast, "Blame me. How would I have known that your IQ was so low?"


    "¡­" Mi Ya paused for a moment, then jumped up again, "I want to kill you, you bastard. You are the one with low intelligence. Who are you talking about? "


    "If something really does happen to me, even if I die, I should have a corpse right? Even if I''m injured, where can I go if I''m injured? "Hah." "And kidnappings, you''ve seen people kidnap at least eighty clothes, and I don''t think anyone would dare kidnap me." I shrugged.


    Mi Ya stretched out his leg and kicked it. Believe it or not, I''ll rip you off right now. Bastard! Get up. Let''s fight it out! "


    I glanced at Mi Ya and raised my eyebrows. "Are you serious?"


    Mi Ya calmed down and thought about the difference in their strength, "I was just joking."


    "Hmm, at least you know your place." I nodded. However, your speed is quite fast. From the moment you were dragged into the alley to me entering, it hasn''t been ten seconds.


    "I can only say that they''re too tasty." I shrugged. "I could kill one in less than half a second. There were only three of them."


    "This efficiency, it would be a waste if I didn''t become a killer." Mi Ya shook her head, "Where''s the corpse? You said it just now, even if you die, there should be corpses, right? "


    "Burned it." I put a piece of bread in my mouth, "fire of netherworld, in a second, I''ll help you deal with the aftermath. "No trace."


    Kong Lin unknowingly shivered. This thing had the most obvious influence on them.


    Ming Yu came out of the kitchen with breakfast. "I really don''t know if Mystical Zero was right or wrong when they first taught you fire of netherworld."


    "Aiya, he''s already been taught." Ming Yu had already brought me a bowl of porridge, "Alright, Mi Ya, you should come over for breakfast as well. It just so happens that I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?" Mi Ya came to the opposite side of me and sat down. Ming Yu served her with a bowl of porridge, "Thank you."


    "Mi Ya, you possess Spirit Vision, so you have the condition of Innate, and now with Kong Lin, I would like to ask, do you want to come to Spirit House?"

 C139

    I asked solemnly. I had been thinking about this question for a long time.


    Mi Ya was taken aback, "? What was he doing? Is it work? "


    "Almost," I nodded. "By the way, take me as your master."


    "What?" Mi Ya was surprised, "You ¡­ What did you say? "


    "I said that I want to take you in as my disciple. Are you willing to acknowledge me as your disciple?" I said it again.


    Mi Ya was completely dead, "Wait, calm down a little."


    I am not in a hurry, "You already know what the Spirit House is for, so I am not afraid to tell you, the Spirit House is a direct descendant of the same bloodline, which means, if I take you in as my disciple, you will become the successor to the Spirit House. From now on, you are Spirit House''s boss. "


    Mi Ya opened her eyes wide, "What about you? You seem to be younger than me. If I said a hundred years from now, I would have already taken you in. If you took in a disciple, you should have only taken in a few years later, right? "


    I lowered my eyes, "I can''t possibly stay here forever, in the future... "He might leave soon." How much time would I have with them now that they were here?


    "Boss, where are you going?" Ming Yu was also surprised.


    I smiled, "I''m not going anywhere, okay, okay, don''t be so serious, Mi Ya, just think that you have Innate talent and conditions, that''s all, and becoming the successor of Spirit House, that''s also very troublesome. Forget it, pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    Mi Ya looked at me, gave an "Oh" and lowered her head to drink the porridge.


    After eating breakfast, Kong Lin and Kong Lin were sent off. The other three people had also returned, it was time to open for business.


    Luo Mingshang had been gone for almost a week, he wondered how he was doing. To be honest, she really missed him a bit now. What''s wrong with me? Are you out of your mind?


    He silently turned around and returned to his room. The room was a bit messy with a blood-stained shirt and gauze scattered on the floor.


    I closed the doors and windows, drew the curtains, and took off my jacket. There was a layer of gauze wrapped around my arm, and blood was oozing out.


    Unconsciously, I remembered what happened last night. Last night, it was definitely not that simple to encounter a few bugs.


    After being pulled tightly into the alleyway, the first reaction he had was to counterattack. The instant he did so, Han Li slashed across the alleyway, cutting a wound on his arm.


    White hair, red eyes, brought me back to the fire three years ago.


    I almost ran away in a hurry. That nightmare had been bothering me for three years. If I could have helped them back then, at least with a little bit of courage, they wouldn''t have died.


    He casually burned the blood-stained gauze on the ground to a crisp and burned the blood-stained clothes as well. Then, he tidied up the medicine box on the ground, walked to the cabinet at the side and put the medicine box back inside. Then, he took out a wooden box from the bottom of the cabinet.


    "Father, mother." I muttered softly. Two drops of sparkling light fell on top of it. "I want to be together with you two again ¡­"


    There were three people standing on the desolate land. The man in the lead was wearing a black windbreaker, black pants, black boots, and black hair. He looked like an Asura who had just walked out of hell.


    The woman on his left was dressed in a white dress, clean and capable, just like a pure snow lotus without a single speck of filth. Her long hair shone in the wind, and her eyes curved slightly under her bangs.


    As for the Girl on his right, he was holding up a red umbrella. Other than an ice-cold expression, he could not find any other expression as he stood there dumbly like a doll.


    "Stay here obediently, and don''t come out no matter what you hear." The warmth of a woman''s palm is still on her face, "Don''t keep that expression on your face. You should pursue your own freedom and future. Nothing can bind a bird that flies into the sky. " As she spoke, the woman turned into dust and disappeared before his eyes.


    "Don''t ¡­"


    "Little girl, don''t be scared to cry, actually crying is fine, but Girl''s tears are very precious, you have to be good." As he spoke, the man''s figure gradually disappeared.


    "Don''t ¡­" The remaining Girl s screamed as they chased after him, but ¡­ Beneath the vast ruins, only his silhouette was left. Girl supported his Red Umbrella as her tears mixed together with the moonlight as they condensed under the night sky. "Don''t, don''t leave me alone."


    "Don''t, don''t leave me! "No." Tears soaked the pillow and he woke up abruptly from his dream. Cold sweat was still on his body and his pajamas stuck to his body was very uncomfortable.


    The sunlight sneaked through the thick curtains into the room. It took me three seconds to wipe the cold sweat from my face and wipe the tears from my eyes. It was this dream again ¡­


    "What''s wrong with Xue Er? Have you had a nightmare? " Wait? Are you sure this isn''t a dream?


    I turned my head and saw that a certain conscious ghost had already climbed onto my bed. "Luo Mingshang?"


    "Mn," Luo Mingshang lowered his head and kissed my forehead, "I''m back."


    "Oh."


    "I don''t think so." Apparently mine didn''t satisfy him.


    "I''m fine." What are you thinking about? Go on and reminisce about your past.


    Unknowingly, a feeling of jealousy started to spread in my heart. What happened to me?


    "Xue Er, you smell blood. Are you injured?" Luo Mingshang''s face congealed. I remember that your period wasn''t these few days. "


    "My face reddened. I didn''t even know that you did." Are you a dog? "


    "Xue Er," he said as he reached out to pull my face away, "don''t try to avoid the topic of conversation. What happened? Did the Mystical Zero and the rest not protect you well? "


    I slapped his hand away, "This has nothing to do with Mystical Zero. "It''s just a small accident, nothing serious."


    Luo Mingshang hugged me tightly, "It looks like I won''t be able to leave your side in the future. It''s only been a few days since I left, but something has happened to you."


    F * * k, if you weren''t here for so many years, I would have been able to come back to life just the same.


    It was rare for me to wake up early today. I turned my head to look at the cabinet. I didn''t know when I put the box back inside. That Red Umbrella was as red as the blood of that day. Even though the sky was covered in flames, it could not burn away the blood.


    Go out and have breakfast.


    "The sun is going to set in the west today, and you''re not stuck in bed, boss." Ming Qing looked at me like he was looking at a ghost.


    I rolled my eyes at Ming Qing. Nonsense, even if the sun doesn''t set from the west, you still have to descend from your home.


    Early in the morning, Xiaohei walked in the door with a letter in her mouth. I felt that Xiaohei was about to become a special messenger for my Spirit House.

 C140

    The letter was from Thailand, Thailand? I looked at the sender. It was the old man. Weren''t they still in Russia? This is fast enough. I looked at the time. It had been sent about half a month ago, when I was supposed to be digging a grave on Third Street.


    The contents of the letter were very simple. It explained the recent events that he had heard from Mu Wanzhong, told me to be careful, and also told me a few ways to deal with emergencies. Finally, he asked me to transfer some money to his account. Heh, if I didn''t see the old man''s letter, I would have suspected that this was a scam.


    I spit out a mouthful of blood. You actually dared to mention it and ran away for no reason. Now you want me to spend the money I earned on you.


    Although he thought that way, Ming Qing still gave the old man some money.


    Along with the letter, a long black box was sent over. After throwing the letter to the side, I carried the box and sat on the soft couch in the shop as I studied it. My hand pressed on an unknown place as the box suddenly opened, revealing a white jade flute lying quietly within.


    "Bai ¡­"


    "This is ¡­" the Sthenia of Spirit Bone. " Luo Mingshang was leaning right beside me. I was wrong, I shouldn''t have taken things apart in front of him.


    I quickly closed the box. "No, you''re wrong."


    Luo Mingshang frowned, "Did you see wrongly?"


    "Mm, you''re wrong." I glared at him.


    Luo Mingshang paused and retracted his gaze, "Oh, so what if I saw wrongly?"


    "Is this a gift from the Senior Shuo?" The Mystical Zero walked over with a smile. Don''t think I didn''t see it, you also saw it right? The Sthenia of Spirit Bone? It''s been a long time. "


    "Sthenia of Spirit Bone? What''s that? " Rui Zhe asked in confusion.


    "Yes, it''s an ancient divine artifact." The Mystical Zero answered, "It was said that the Spiritual God used his own Divine Bone to make it, and it was originally a gift to his loved one, but unfortunately, the one he fell in love with was a mortal. The lover passed away a hundred years later, and she was in so much pain that she wished to die, playing a tune of the Sthenia of Spirit Bone, causing all living things to perish.


    "No, you''re wrong, really!" If you don''t believe me, look at my sincere eyes.


    "Oh? Is that so? I was wrong. " The Mystical Zero replied with a smile, "Alright, that''s possible."


    As he spoke, he turned around and continued with his work.


    After getting rid of the two most difficult ones, I heaved a sigh of relief. On the other side, the three children who had heard the story exclaimed in admiration, "Damn! Ancient divine artifacts! If I could have one, wouldn''t that mean that I would meet a god, kill gods, kill buddhas, and kill buddhas?"


    "I thought too much of you." Ming Yu retorted at his own brother bluntly, "You''re the one that was probably killed and taken away before you could even get a chance to warm your hands."


    "Actually, I''d like to know how it got here." Rui Zhe was still thinking about a serious problem.


    I sewed up the box. I couldn''t let them see or touch what was inside.


    However ¡­ Are you warning me about the Psionic God?


    Suddenly, my phone rang. I took out my phone. It was a text message. When I opened it, I saw that it was from an unfamiliar number. There was only one line:


    Happy Birthday! Did you get the gift?


    Birthday? My hand, which was holding the box, gave a start. My birthday? Why would he know about my birthday when I don''t even know myself?


    With the intention of giving it a try, I replied: Who are you? Was there a mistake? It''s not my birthday these days, but thank you.


    "Ding dong ~" the other side quickly replied.


    No mistake, your birthday is coming up. I wish you a happy birthday in advance. After all, you might not have the time to receive gifts on your birthday!


    I looked at the text and frowned. Why did I always have the illusion that I didn''t have a chance to live through that day, or what would happen to me that day? Then he replied:


    I don''t even know when my birthday is. You may have made a mistake.


    The other side also quickly recovered.


    You don''t know, but I do.


    My heart thumped, knowing my birthday, could it be... Was it him?


    What do you mean? Who the hell are you?


    This time, the person hesitated for a moment before replying with a text message:


    You don''t have much time left. Please look forward to your fifteenth birthday.


    Wait, fifteen? Am I fifteen years old? Although he felt confused, he was still very happy. After all, he knew his age.


    I looked at the text message, hesitated, and asked my own question:


    The gift was received. Was it white? You are Bai?


    The reply this time was very quick:


    I think we''ll meet soon.


    Since the other party had already said so, I didn''t plan to think too much into it. However, since the other party didn''t intend on doing so, it seems that it really is him. Stretching out a strand of hair, I was just about to do something when a gigantic shadow falls over me. I look up at the black shadow in a daze. It''s a Mystical Zero.


    "Oh, so the boss is already 15 years old. Is it going to be his birthday soon?" The Mystical Zero said while grinning.


    I silently retracted my phone. "How long have you been standing behind me?"


    Luo Mingshang helped the Mystical Zero answer, "Since the moment you have read the text message."


    "¡­" So why don''t you remind me.


    The Mystical Zero looked at me with a smile and nodded, "So that''s why I say, Boss, you are originally fifteen years old. Is your fifteenth birthday coming up in a few days? "Looks like I need to make some preparations."


    "No, it''s not necessary at all. I don''t have the habit of having a birthday." I carried the box upstairs.


    "Is that so?" The Mystical Zero was still smiling, "And, Boss, Bai ¡­ Who is it? "


    I paused, ignored him, and continued to carry the box upstairs.


    Rui Zhe looked at that figure. For some reason, ever since they had met, he had felt that Girl had a feeling that he was about to disappear at any moment.


    Was it an illusion?


    The box and the Red Umbrella box were placed together at the back of the cupboard and stacked together. Those are all things that need to be sealed. However, with the recent events, how much of me can stay out of this matter?


    Xiao Hei, who was carrying me up the corner of my skirt, did not stay long upstairs. I started.


    "Uncle Sun?" I hurried downstairs. "You''re out of the hospital?"


    Uncle Sun looked pretty good, it was obvious that the curse had been removed, "Yeah, and I have to thank you for helping me remove the curse, if only they were still here."

 C141

    I know who the Uncle Sun is talking about, but I can''t revive after dying, it''s already over, "It''s alright, I think, they are also very happy to see you living a new life."


    "En," Uncle Sun nodded, "I came to thank you."


    "Aiya, what''s there to be thankful for? Just something more practical would do." I blurted out the truth.


    Ming Yu quickly pulled on my sleeves, "Boss ¡­" How embarrassing.


    "My face is also full of awkwardness." "En..."


    "Hahaha." Unexpectedly, the Uncle Sun actually started laughing, "It''s fine, it''s fine. Girl, you''re really the same as the rumors, you''re asking for money even if you die. "Don''t worry, I won''t thank you on the surface."


    "En..." Uncle Sun, that''s not what I meant. " I stick out my tongue. I know that Uncle Sun does not have much savings to begin with.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to give you money." Uncle Sun saw through my thoughts, "I am Tomb keeper, so I will also get to know some young people who died young. When the time comes, I will introduce them to your shop to get married to a female.


    "Uncle Sun, I love you to death." Graveyard is the best place to advertise. Although it can''t be said that people die every day, but it''s still a gathering place for the dead. If people from there can come to my shop to get married to me, then wouldn''t I have made a huge profit?


    Uncle Sun laughed helplessly. "Alright, I''ll go back first. Recently, it has been someone else helping me look after the mausoleum garden. It''s time for me to go back."


    "Mn, Uncle Sun, rest more carefully." I waved my hand. Uncle Sun actually found someone to help him look at the grave. I was worried about it before, but that''s fine too.


    It had to be said that the efficiency of the Uncle Sun was high. Just as he finished speaking, he introduced the people from the second day.


    He wanted to marry their daughter. A few years ago, her daughter passed away due to an illness, and yesterday, when they went to the grave to pay respects, they coincidentally heard from Uncle Sun that the Spirit House could provide the spirit of the dead with the spirit of the dead.


    "Mm, I already know the basic information." I nodded and reached for a red piece of paper. "This is your daughter''s birthdate, right?"


    "Yes, master, please take a look. Can you match my daughter''s fate with mine?" The couple were slightly worried.


    I smiled. "You misunderstood. I don''t want your daughter''s birth date to depend on her fate. I want to see if she was fated to be with someone in her previous life. If she is, they can immediately continue their fates. If they aren''t, I can introduce them to her."


    "Oh, so that''s how it is." The two of them heaved a sigh of relief. "Then you see, our daughter is ¡­"


    "It seems like she didn''t have any affinity with anyone in her previous life, so I''m afraid that I''ll have to introduce one to her." I looked at the word ''birthdate'' on the red paper and thought for a while. "How about this. You guys bring your daughter''s tablet to my shop at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. At that time, if your daughter doesn''t reincarnate, she will also come along. I''ll arrange for them to meet."


    "Good, good, good." The couple nodded repeatedly. Thank you, master. "Take a look at the fees ¡­"


    "Oh, come back together." "No," I replied.


    After sending the couple off, he casually opened the door, looked at the number one, second, third, fourth, and fifth, and nodded. "Tonight ¡­" Ming Qing, you go with me. "


    "Another one appeared behind me." I''ll go too. "


    Yeah, I know you''re back.


    "Oh," Ming Qing nodded.


    Rui Zhe blinked his eyes curiously. His eyes shone with the light that he also wanted to go, but he did not say anything. On the other hand, the Mystical Zero saw through it, "If you want to go then go, follow me, get familiar with Spirit House''s business, from now on you will have to slowly follow me out of the mission."


    "Mn," Rui Zhe''s eyes sparkled as he nodded his head.


    I chose a place closest to me, Uncle Sun''s Tomb. Since I''m already so familiar with it, I''ll be going there after eating dinner. Ming Qing brought along the Go Board and went to Uncle Sun to kill two rounds of chess in the dark, telling him to close the door and not open it no matter what he heard. Then, he brought three people with him to look for someone.


    The white shadows around us gradually increased, one by one walking among the tombstones. Seeing that we were only glancing at them indifferently, we continued to enjoy the fruits we offered during the day.


    I speculated about the general requirements. The first was a man. He had to be young. He was between twenty-five and thirty-two years old. He had never been married before, of course, if he wanted to.


    "Hey, do you want to get married? There''s a blind date tomorrow, which one of you is willing? " I shouted towards the wandering souls.


    They all looked at me. A girl with shoulder-length hair floated over to show that she was willing. I waved my hand. "Eh ¡­" Sorry, girl, the date of tomorrow''s blind date is a woman. I''ll introduce you to a handsome guy next time. " He then silently drifted away.


    Another old man floated over and I held my forehead, "Uncle, this young lady is only in her twenties. It''s not suitable for you to do this. If there''s a suitable one next time, I''ll look for you. " Pausing for a moment, he turned around and floated away.


    Was there not a single normal point? At this moment, a teenager in the corner caught my attention. I walked over and patted his shoulder.


    "Hmm?" He raised his head to look at me, and when I looked up, I saw that the left side of his face was badly mutilated, probably due to some accident. It''s fine. I... Me? " Little Suo Nian felt shy, oh heh heh heh. Cough cough, your attitude is correct, it''s not like you''re looking for something for me.


    "Mm, yes, I have a blind date here. Tomorrow morning at eight o''clock, that girl will be pretty good too. Her parents want to help her with the wedding, but they don''t have a good choice. Are you willing?" I asked directly.


    The youth paused and twisted his face, "Can I?"


    "Don''t be so unconfident." "I reached out my hand and gently brushed it against the side of his face, causing the spirit energy to dissipate. The other half of his face immediately healed." Hmm, it''s more pleasing to the eye this way. Tomorrow is the day of the blind date. If you can''t come back, then you can come back. It''s not like you''re officially married. "


    The youth touched his own face and was pleasantly surprised. He nodded. "Alright!"


    The blind date on the second day started at 8 o''clock sharp. I contacted his parents through my youth. How could there not be his parents present for such a major event? With an extra family, I''ll earn an extra income. The two clients sat face to face. I gave them a brief explanation, as well as a brief introduction to their parents.


    The woman, named Gao Lili, died at the age of 24. She had been dead for more than a year, and her cause of death was cancer. She was an intern nurse who had graduated from medical school. His father was an orthopedic husband and his mother was a housewife.

 C142

    The cause of death was a car accident. When he was alive, he was a PE teacher at the primary school, but in order to save a student who was crossing the street, he was hit by a car. His parents were both veterans, and now they were running a transportation company.


    In general, the families of both parties could be considered as the perfect match, with the man being handsome and the woman being beautiful.


    I exchanged information between the two parties and showed them pictures of each other when they were alive. Seemed like the parents were quite satisfied with the results as well. They nodded their heads repeatedly.


    "How is it?" I asked.


    "As long as the child is willing, we have no objections." Galli''s parents nodded.


    "So do we." Xu Lin''s parents were surprisingly the same.


    I looked at Girl and smiled bashfully, then lowered my head and glanced at his out of the corner of my eyes. It seemed that I had taken a fancy to his, then looked at Xu Lin and sat there with a straight face.


    What was going on? "Not satisfied?" What''s wrong? Are you not satisfied? "


    "No ¡­" "It''s not ¡­" Hehe, so it''s because I''m shy. If it wasn''t for the fact that ghosts don''t know how to blush, I really wouldn''t know.


    "Okay, then it''s a deal, uh... Do you guys want to have a date and see if I can get married to you in a hurry? I''m still a bit worried, "a mortal man and a woman said. Not to mention ghosts.


    "No ¡­." "It''s fine, it''s good to get your parents'' wish sooner," Girl was more understanding. Un, that''s right. I should have gotten the money earlier if I married you earlier.


    "Mm, I have no objections." The boy also solemnly nodded.


    Hehe, so cute.


    After asking Ming Yu to go to the warehouse to retrieve two ownerless Fate Stone s and a big red puppet doll, the two of them each extracted a bit of spirit energy to seep into the doll.


    "In the future, regardless of whether it is noisy or joyous, we will all live and suffer together and will never give up. Always together. Have you all really decided? " I looked at the two clients.


    "Yes, I have." Galli nodded.


    "Me too. I will never give up." Xu Lin also nodded.


    "Alright, even if that''s the case, the ceremony is complete. From now on, you are husband and wife." The two Fate Stone were placed in their hands.


    Xu Lin paused, "No wedding ring?"


    "I also paused for a moment. Go to your mother''s wedding ring. Do you take me for a priest?" I''m sorry, but this is a Chinese wedding and I don''t have a ring. If you want a ring, there should be something for you to sell in the underworld market. Oh, right, I forgot to mention, if you all plan on staying in underworld, underworld houses are not cheap either. "


    "¡­" Can you please stop smiling and say such serious things?


    "Oh, right. I almost forgot." I suddenly thought of something, and took out two yellow pages from under the table. "This is the newly released marriage agreement and its terms contract that was recently released by underworld. Look, if you have no objections, then you can sign it by hand. I will hand it over to you as a case report later so that you can settle any other matters in the future."


    Heh heh, stop reading. I feel dizzy reading the words for underworld. Let''s not talk about you guys, hurry up and sign it. It''s all right. I won''t screw you guys over. Look at my sincere eyes. Sign it and give me the money.


    After sending them away, I lay down on the soft couch and counted the money. Heh heh heh, rich now.


    The Mystical Zero at the side could not help but laugh, "Alright, boss, I don''t have much money, I''ve already lost it many times."


    "Aiya, how long has it been since I''ve made money?" He couldn''t help but sigh. It had probably been a few months, ah ~ money ah money.


    "Boss, you''re talking about the money for the ghost." Ming Yu interrupted. If they were doing business, they would earn a lot every day. Selling antiques or something.


    "We don''t have much money, we just have to enjoy the process of making our own money." I taught him.


    Ming Qing immediately frowned, "It''s been over half a year since I last enjoyed this kind of process."


    I threw a small knife at him. "That''s because you didn''t do enough."


    "That''s because you haven''t paid me for more than half a year." Ming Qing retorted.


    I smiled. "Don''t worry. This kind of thing will continue to happen. It''s better to get used to it."


    "¡­" Ming Qing squatted in the corner and planted a mushroom.


    I don''t ask him to come every day for this kind of business. Once a week is fine, but for now, I''d rather come every day. Because Mi Ya comes over to visit me every day, I don''t know what kind of wind she has drawn. The scariest thing is that, after coming here, she didn''t say a single word and just stared at me. Right, right, staring at me, I didn''t even have the chance to take a nap to comfort her.


    "Mi Ya, your monitor has turned smart." "Finally, one afternoon, after I had been tossing and turning, unable to sleep, I exploded." What are you trying to do? "


    "Look at you."


    "Watch your sister."


    "Mm, you''re welcome."


    "¡­"


    I''m a good-natured person, really, ask the people around me if you don''t believe me, they all know, I''ve never been angry before. But...


    You forced me to do this!


    With a gloomy face, I reached out my hands to grab Mi Ya and prepared to throw him out.


    "Hey hey hey, what are you doing?" Kong Lin hurriedly chased after him and saved his wife from my hands.


    I glared at him. "Kong Lin dodged far away while hugging Mi Ya. "You, you, you, you, don''t come over. I''m telling you, violence isn''t recommended. You''re wrong."


    "Hey, hey, I haven''t done anything yet." "Scram!" I said with a dark face.


    Mystical Zero walked over helplessly, "Boss still has a job in the afternoon, you need to rest now, can you not disturb Boss'' rest?"


    "I didn''t disturb her." Mi Ya smacked her lips together. I''ll just watch. "


    "I''ll give you a picture and go home to see it." I waved and turned back to the wreckage.


    "Do you want me to hang it on the wall for you?" Mi Ya also walked in.


    I pointed outside. "Throw it out!"


    "¡­" Ming Yu was helpless, but women truly understand women the best, "Alright, Mi Ya, I know you are afraid of the boss disappearing again, rest assured, there are so many of us watching. "It won''t disappear."


    Mi Ya paused for a moment, then nodded, "Mn."


    Heh, so this girl was afraid that I would disappear again. Seriously ¡­ What should I say about her?


    "Oh right, I''ve thought about what you''ve told me before. I think that it''s pretty good. I can try. " Mi Ya said again.


    I didn''t say anything. I just leaned back and continued sleeping. Sigh ~ That silly girl.


    Ever since Uncle Sun was introduced to the job, the business in the shop became better. I didn''t even know that there were so many people who needed to marry someone. He had a cramp in his hands from counting money every day.

 C143

    I''m on your side


    From the hundred year old Old couple wanting to live a new life in underworld to the young brat in underpants being kicked back. However, this also meant that even ghosts wanted to pursue their own happiness.


    It was another beautiful day.


    Push open the window, close it, push it open again, hey, this one is different, it''s a beautiful day, let me rain. Today, I was planning to open up my shop to do business. Although I''ve made a small profit recently, it doesn''t mean that I''m going to stop. The key is to strike while the iron is hot.


    "The open window was closed by a outstretched hand, and a knitted jacket should be on him." When the weather is cold, pay attention to your body. "


    "Luo Mingshang." I shouted.


    "What''s wrong?" The man behind me hugs me from behind and kisses me.


    "I want you to take someone with you now." The smile froze on my face.


    "Who?" Luo Mingshang asked with his eyes half closed.


    "That trashy cameraman from the weather forecast." What if it was a sunny day? What about the promised sunshine? What happened to the temperature being above 30 degrees? You''re kidding me.


    Luo Mingshang did not care about my complaints, and directly carried me, "Isn''t a rainy day even better? You can stay in bed in the open. "


    Un, what he said makes sense. I don''t even know where I should start from.


    He put the blanket back under his head. It would be easy to solve the problem, but there was nothing to worry about. He just had to open the door and start a business.


    It was already September. I watched the calendar page by page for the September festival. Nine suns, the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month. These two are big days, so I might as well consider doing some big business.


    I haven''t been to the supermarket for a long time, because I often buy a bunch of snacks to put there and I don''t eat much, in the end, all of them expired and were thrown away, so Ming Yu already prohibited me from going near the supermarket. Seeing that there was work in the shop today, I sneaked out to eat.


    What a joke, I don''t have to eat all the snacks I bought. If I can''t finish it, won''t you help me eat it? Ming Qing, don''t you like this trash food a lot? Eat more.


    Then, accidentally, he bought too many snacks. After that, he also bought too much meat. Un ¡­ Buy some bean sprouts and tomatoes to cover your tracks.


    In the end, I had to carry the shopping bag back. I bought too many things and couldn''t hold them anymore.


    A pigeon from the big square flew up and landed on my shoulder. I pecked at the feathers on its back as if I wasn''t afraid of living. I smiled. I really wanted to be free to get some crumbs for it. He placed the shopping bag on the ground and dug out a box of biscuits from the pile of snacks. He opened it, took out a piece of crumbs and placed it next to the pigeon''s mouth.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. This pigeon really had a big heart.


    Helpless, I feed the biscuit to the other pigeons that came over and clap my hands. I bend down to carry the shopping bag back to my side but a figure was a step faster than me to help me pick it up.


    I immediately looked up and glared at him. Stealing in broad daylight?


    The moment I raised my head, I was stunned. What I saw was no longer the brilliant light, but an ice-cold green color. It was as cold as bronze.


    "Qing." I unconsciously read it out loud.


    "Let me help you." He lifted everything up for me.


    I didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know what to do, so he just stood behind him. Why are you here? Why did you come back? What do you want to do?


    "Don''t worry." He was the first to walk in front while carrying my things. "No matter what happens, I will always be on your side."


    The sound was very soft, and the wind moved his hair. I ruffled my hair before smiling helplessly as I followed along. " "Yes, I know." From the moment you appeared before me, I think I was certain.


    "They''re all here. You have to be prepared." he said again.


    "Yeah, I know." I''ve already seen her and you, and I already know that you''re all here.


    "You''ve really changed, you''ve become very different," he said, looking up at the sky. So I can''t go with you. What made me what I am now, is everything here, is such warm light.


    "Well, do you like it?" I looked up at him with a big smile.


    He paused, his face suddenly turning red, and turned his head away in embarrassment, "I''m really not used to being teased by you."


    I couldn''t help but laugh as I took out an apple from my shopping bag. Without washing, I casually wiped it a few times before stuffing it into his mouth. "The same as before, the reward."


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have a hand to hold it, so he could only bite the apple. He couldn''t bite the apple, and he couldn''t loosen his grip either. I couldn''t help but laugh so hard that I couldn''t stand up straight.


    Amongst all the snacks, the only thing Ming Yu didn''t worry about was whether the candy would expire or not, because in less than two days, a can of it would be up to date. Before this, when Ming Yu saw how much I ate without restraint, he was very worried that I would have tooth decay.


    Xiao Xiao, who was in the cake shop, still had a blissful smile on his face, but there was a little bit of doubt when he saw him.


    "Eh? Is this the new assistant from your store? " Xiao Xiao looked at him in shock, "She looks pretty good. Ai ai, our city has a lot of handsome brothers and beautiful women in your shop, and can even form an idol group.


    "Sister Xiao Xiao, stop joking with me." I couldn''t help but laugh. "He''s not from the store. He''s a friend of mine from before. Recently, he just happened to pass by the local area and came to visit me."


    "Oh, so it''s like that," Xiao Xiao nodded his head, his eyes becoming very strange, "I''ve never heard of it."


    Damn it, didn''t I talk too much? Who doesn''t know the morals and morals of the people who knew me? It''s really weird for a friend to suddenly appear.


    "Yes, someone who took care of me." I smiled and nodded. To put it more broadly, I think it would be understood as someone who had taken care of me on the road.


    "Oh, oh, so that''s how it is. Looks like he''s a good person as well." Xiao Xiao nodded his head, and took out another piece of cake to wrap it up, "This is a free gift to you, consider it your thanks for taking care of." As he spoke, he handed the paper over.


    "En..." "Thank you." He could only bitterly smile and did not accept it.


    I quickly took it. "Thank you, Sister Xiao Xiao." "This child doesn''t have a hand anymore. Leave it to me." Sister Xiao Xiao, you should have a child by now, right? The marriage has already been going on for a few years. "

 C144

    "What nonsense are you talking about? You make me sound so old." Xiao Xiao rolled his eyes at me. Honestly speaking, Xiao Xiao isn''t really that old, he got married at the age of 23, and right now, he is only 25 years old.


    I stuck out my tongue and waved my hand. "I''ll be leaving first. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    After walking out of the cake shop, I looked at the cake in my hand, then looked at him and smiled. "I didn''t expect you to be so popular."


    "Cough cough, please stop joking with me." His face turned red again. This was truly interesting. If he wasn''t tired of this game, what could he do? Hehehe.


    The main reason was that he had not been taken advantage of recently, Ming Qing? That shameless fellow might be afraid of being taken advantage of. Ming Yu? I probably won''t be able to eat meat for a few days, Rui Zhe? Without interest, he couldn''t tease his. Mystical Zero? Hehe, I don''t dare. Luo Mingshang? I think I''ll be taken in. So sacrifice yourself for my increasingly boring life.


    "I won''t be able to stay here any longer. I can consider coming here to work." I blinked and went on.


    "Cough, cough, cough." Coughing sounds rang out incessantly.


    I smiled. He had already walked to the streets of Antique Street and couldn''t enter, "Alright, let''s stop here, you can go back. Don''t let them find you looking for me."


    "Mm." He handed the shopping bag to me and paused for a moment. After hesitating for a moment, he lifted his hand and touched my head. "It''s fine. Everything will be fine."


    I was stunned. Who did this child learn from? Pausing for a moment, he smiled and raised his head, "En, everything will be fine." He reached out and gave him the cake, "Here, yours."


    "Huh?" He was somewhat surprised.


    "Reward." I pulled his hand away and put it on.


    He turned around and smiled at the janitor as he stepped into the Antique Street. From the start, he had been looking at me warily, as if he had kidnapped me.


    Will it be all right? No, not at all.


    "Boss!" You buy so many snacks and you don''t eat them. It''s all out of date. Can''t you just eat that thing first? You bought it last time, and it''s still in the fridge. It''s not even out of date yet. Can''t you just buy it after you eat it? And meat, and you bought so much. Boss, you still have the nerve to say that we wasted money, aren''t you the same as before. If you buy all these snacks and throw them away, you might as well buy two more clothes for you. Look at what you''re wearing.


    As expected, as soon as he returned, he heard Ming Yu''s nagging. This child was about to turn into an old lady.


    I silently turned around and fled to the second floor while blocking my ears. Ah ah ah ah, I couldn''t hear anything.


    The Mystical Zero followed up, "Boss, your body''s smell... It''s the one from last time ¡­? "


    "¡­" Are all of you dogs? Howling Celestial Dog.


    "Hmm, it''s nothing." I went upstairs and poured myself a glass of water. I was thirsty.


    "Boss, you should still be careful." The Mystical Zero only asked one question before retreating.


    Ignoring Mystical Zero, he walked to the balcony and pushed open the landing zone. Inside the basket, he saw Blacky curled up into a ball, and when he carried Blacky out, his black fur had absorbed enough heat, and felt warm in his arms.


    "Meow?" Blacky, who had just fallen asleep, was woken up by me. It lifted its hazy little head and looked up at me. Then, it touched my hand with its paw before continuing to sleep.


    He picked up Blacky and returned to his room. Sure enough, he saw a bug squatting in a room with its back against the small sofa as it was reading a book. The small sofa was very soft and he almost collapsed into it.


    "Hey, don''t stay in the house all the time. Go out for a walk." I walked over in a bad mood. What was wrong with this kid? When I wasn''t around, he locked himself in his room.


    He fished me out of the way. "Nothing. Waiting for you." "Throwing the book away, I buried my head in the hollow of my neck." "The smell on your body...?"


    "Nothing." I reached out to pry his head away. "I met a friend." Are you Pluto or are you dog demons? A dog can''t live with a nose like that.


    "Oh." In some ways, he was easier to deal with than the Mystical Zero. However, this did not mean that he did not care, but rather, that he was smarter.


    By the time I finished eating, I could almost feel the almost solidified black aura on Ming Yu''s body. Holding the bowl in my hands, I silently turned around to avoid looking at her, while on the other side was Mystical Zero s who had a brilliant smile on their faces. I turned around again, and on this side was Luo Mingshang who had his head lowered as he ate.


    Can this meal even be tasty?


    "Oh, right, boss." The Mystical Zero suddenly thought of something, "Tomorrow, someone will make an appointment to give you a match. Tomorrow at nine in the morning. "


    "Alright, I understand." I nodded.


    To my surprise, the one who came the next day to go with the wedding was a superstar. I don''t know much about the entertainment industry, but I can occasionally read about him in the news.


    Cheng Sheng, the idol Xiao Sheng, the star of the movie show, most importantly, he had recently spread the news that he was going to get engaged to another female star, why would he come to my place at a time like this?


    At this moment, I felt that there was something wrong with this person''s arrival.


    "Boss Shuo, right?" After entering the store, Ming Yu closed the door naturally, as he took off all the equipment on his face.


    "Yes, may I ask if there is anything I can do for you?" Although he felt that something was amiss, he still had to open the door for business. How could I not do the big business that was delivered to my doorstep?


    Cheng Sheng paused for a while before replying. As for our meeting today, I hope you can keep it a secret! "


    Hey, hey, can you not say that we''re with paparazzi? Who do you think you are? "Of course, keeping this a secret is our business."


    "Alright." Cheng Sheng also directly went in front of me, and took out a photo from his bag, "I hope that you can help this woman get married."


    I took the photo and looked at it. I frowned. "Excuse me, but who is this woman?"


    "What does it matter?" Cheng Sheng obviously doesn''t intend to tell me.


    "Of course." I nodded. "We only have relatives who can marry our dead relatives, we have to make sure that you and the dead know each other. Otherwise, if we get married and the bride doesn''t appear, it will be very troublesome."


    Cheng Sheng thought for a while, "Do we really need to get married after matching? Isn''t it enough for two people''s ashes to be buried together? "


    Hehe, why does everyone who comes to the shop have to ask such a question? If only I could be like that, why would I be the Yin Marry Master?

 C145

    "Sorry, Mr. Cheng, we are a formal, modern, and only netherworld wedding shop that has been recognized by the underworld. In other words, the so-called burial of bones and ashes outside is a matter of a Yin marriage, or doing a ceremony with ghosts is not even considered a real Yin marriage. It''s about the same as Human Realm''s one-night stand or something similar to cohabitation." I continued to explain with a smile.


    Cheng Sheng nodded, showing that he understood. Oh, so that''s the case. Don''t worry about that, I really do know the deceased. She ¡­ She''s my sister. "Yes, it''s my sister. She passed away half a year ago."


    There was a problem, there really was a problem.


    "Alright." I nodded. "Can I keep the photos?" I''ll let you know when I find the right one. "


    "Thank you very much." Cheng Sheng stood up, and once again put on his glasses. "If Boss Shuo can settle this matter for me, I will definitely repay you greatly."


    I nodded slightly and didn''t get up. I just extended my hand and made a gesture of ''please''.


    I looked down at the picture in my hand as I watched him leave, and the smile on my face deepened.


    "Boss, where should we go tonight?" Ming Qing stretched his back and asked.


    "Ming Qing, help me inspect this Girl." I handed it over.


    "Huh?" Ming Qing did not understand, "Boss, do you think there''s a problem?"


    "Yeah," I nodded.


    Ming Yu also nodded, "I also feel that there''s a problem. That Cheng Sheng seems to be hiding something."


    Just as Cheng Sheng left, Mi Ya came again. "I want to slip away." "Hey hey hey, master, why are you running when you see me?" Hehe, you seem to be quite familiar with it.


    "It''s nothing, a conditioned reflex." I smacked my lips. "You ¡­" I saw two small tails behind her.


    "Oh, two of my junior Junior Sister s from A University." Mi Ya introduced.


    "I''m out of school," so don''t remind me of the humiliation of domination, okay?


    "I know," Mi Ya nodded his head, "I''ve also graduated, but this time I''ve come to find you for a special reason."


    "What is it?" I looked at the three of them. Three? Oh, that one over there went to try and get close to the Mystical Zero again, hehe. You know how to hug a leg.


    Mi Ya did not answer. Instead, she looked at the male and female junior Junior Sister s behind him. "Li Jia, Jiang Che, you two speak."


    "Alright," a man and a woman stepped forward, "Senior Sister Shuo." They all bowed together. Yes, they were pretty polite.


    "It''s like this. We are from the school''s investigation agency. Didn''t the news leak out a few days ago? A crew went to an abandoned villa to film, but someone died in there?" We were planning to go and find out what was going on, but before we even went, the school''s Psionic Reunion had already gone over. They originally wanted to go over there and see if they could take any sort of photos, and we also wanted to let them see what kind of problems there were, but we didn''t expect a few of the members to go inside first, and the school felt that there were some problems, so we decided to check up on them. Today, we felt that something was wrong, and coincidentally, we met the President of the Student Union, Senior Nu Jun.


    "Nu Jun?" I raised an eyebrow. "He hasn''t graduated yet."


    Mi Ya smacked her lips, "What Nu Jun has read is this study. So a few more years. Come to think of it, Master, your focus must be on the wrong things. "


    "Oh." I smacked my lips. "In that case, it does seem a little problematic. Have you guys still not found your missing classmates?"


    "Nope." The two youngsters shook their heads. Senior Sister Shuo, can you help us out? Oh right, we can pay for it, any amount is fine. "


    "Mm, since you are going to pay, then it''s fine." "Fine, as long as you pay up, everything will be fine."


    "¡­" It was just as the student guild leader had said, demanding for money even if he wanted to die. He would do anything as long as the money was given.


    "When are you going? We''ll go with you and take a look." I nodded.


    "I... "Us?" Mi Ya raised her eyebrows, "Who else?"


    "You. Who else could it be? " I looked at him and said, "Oh, right, that one from your house, we''ll go together." "I probably won''t be able to throw it away." Rui Zhe will also go along, "Rui Zhe had just started learning Taoism, so he needed to train hard.


    "Alright!" Rui Zhe nodded his head as he rejoiced in his heart. After all, this was his first mission.


    The afternoon began to darken, and in the evening it began to rain again. It was not very heavy, but it brought with it a slight chill.


    "Boss, do you really not need me to accompany you?" The Mystical Zero added another coat to my body before putting on my cloak. On my cape, there was a pair of long rabbit ears.


    "No need, it''s probably not a big deal. With Luo Mingshang here, nothing will happen." I shook my head, put on my hat, and opened the umbrella.


    "Alright," the Mystical Zero nodded, "Rui Zhe, take good care of the boss."


    "Mn, don''t worry," In normal times, Rui Zhe would make others feel more at ease than Ming Qing. But in this aspect, Rui Zhe was still a novice.


    Mi Ya couldn''t wait any longer, "Aiya, let''s go quickly. The school car is about to leave, that place is halfway up the mountain, hurry up and leave, otherwise we won''t be able to catch the car."


    "Let''s go, let''s go," Lu Li said as he opened his umbrella and stepped into the rain.


    It was raining heavily in the dark sky. In front of a shabby villa, I looked at the gloomy old mansion and started to sweat. What on earth were those children thinking? Why did he have to find such a sinister place to play in?


    No, even as a stronghold for the activities of the guild, it was still quite strange.


    "Screech ~ ~" The door suddenly opened by itself, and the spirits of the people at the door immediately collapsed.


    "Senior sister Mi Ya, Senior Sister Shuo, you''re here." Inside the sect, I remember that Girl called Li Jia stood there and greeted us.


    "Phew ~" Mi Ya heaved a sigh of relief, "Who''s the weirdo? Coming to this kind of place, you can''t not see a ghost."


    "It''s a Psyker who came. If not, how could it be the Psyche Society?" Li Jia opened the door and said, "Come in."


    Wait, I wanted to retort, "I''ve always wanted to ask, what relationship does your agency have with the supernatural? Are all the detectives so lenient now?"


    There''s no helping it, the missing person is our school''s own student, and this matter is currently being suppressed by our teachers, so we can''t spread it. If this were to spread, it would be bad for our school''s reputation, and those parents would also cause trouble. Li Jia closed the door, and brought us through the Profound Entrance, then entered a European style room.


    He walked in and closed the door. This was a room that resembled a meeting room.

 C146

    There were already six people sitting at a large round table. Including Li Jia, there were two girls altogether, and Nu Jun, who had met before, sat in the middle of the table. He followed Li Jia to an empty seat and sat down.


    "Cough, cough." Seeing that everyone had arrived, Nu Jun who was seated at the center coughed twice, "Alright, I believe everyone is clear about the recent events. The school gave us three days to come and clear up this matter, so for these three days, we have to stay here."


    "What!?" Living here, I heard that this place is haunted, "a short-haired girl wearing the school uniform shouted in fear," What if ¡­ If we are like the people of the Society, what should we do? "


    "That''s why I invited a professional to come over this time," Nu Jun reached out his hand and introduced me, "I believe that you all have met this person, the former goddess of our A University, Shuo Tongxue. At the same time, she is also the legendary owner of the Spirit House.


    The group looked over, and I gave a symbolic nod. "Nice to meet you all."


    "Eh? Would the Senior Sister Shuo be able to catch ghosts? " A short-haired boy immediately became excited. "I always thought that only dancing was the best in Senior sister. I didn''t think that I''d be able to catch ghosts."


    "Senior sister, do you really know how to capture ghosts?" There were also those who were worried, "Is there a ghost here?"


    "That''s right, Senior sister, can you protect us?" After all, I''m alone and I can''t take care of them all.


    I slightly stood up and patted the creases on my body. "You have no doubt about this. As for whether I can protect you, as long as you don''t kill yourselves, don''t move anything, and don''t run around randomly, I think you''ll be fine."


    "Then Senior sister do you have that kind of Glyph Paper? Give us a few, don''t Daoists like that usually have Glyph Paper s? " When I heard the weird voice, I couldn''t help but frown. Mi Ya also frowned in displeasure, she glanced at Nu Jun, as though she was blaming him for bringing the young master over.


    "Yes, a thousand."


    "¡­" It was so quiet. After a while, the young man who had a look of arrogance on his face exploded. "One thousand a day. Why don''t you just go and snatch it?"


    Nu Jun also helplessly laughed, "You''re still that evil."


    "It''s expensive, then go to the Treasure Shop and buy it for ten yuan each. That guarantee is cheap, but it might not be enough to save your life." I hit back.


    "Hoh, then how do I know that your talisman will be useful?"


    I laughed coldly, "So if you don''t believe me, you can go to Taobao. Anyway, it''s not the same for you. If you want to buy my one thousand pieces, you might as well go to Taobao 10 or so." I didn''t force you to buy it. "


    Nu Jun sighed, and took out the money first, "Give me one."


    I was stunned and couldn''t help but laugh. "You really intend to give out money?"


    Nu Jun''s hand paused, "Then what do you mean?"


    "Nothing." I smiled, a fool not to earn money.


    "En..." "Then give me one too."


    "Me too."


    "Senior sister, give me one as well."


    The others also started to take out their money one after another. One thousand yuan per card was a bit expensive for ordinary students, but it was still something to register for. He decisively took out the money.


    With one Glyph Paper each, the guy who was complaining with me just now didn''t have the nerve to come down and buy for me. He could only sulk in the corner, and in the end Nu Jun still bought another one for him.


    "Remember, Glyph Paper cannot be submerged in water, cannot encounter blood, and even more so, cannot be torn apart. Otherwise, it will be ineffective." I finally reminded you. " Furthermore, if you encounter ghosts, don''t struggle, just hold your breath, ghosts are a different dimension than us, so they can''t see us, can''t hear us, can''t touch us, you only need to be quiet, and he will leave, if you meet any demons from the agaric spirit, then quickly run, if you can''t, activate the paper talisman. "


    Li Jia raised his hand, "Then how can Senior sister differentiate between normal ghosts and evil spirits?"


    "Anyone who can see you will." I shrugged.


    "¡­" They all looked at Nu Jun, could this really happen?


    Nu Jun sweated, "Alright, now let''s look around. If there''s anything, we can contact you by phone."


    "Sure, guild leader. I''ll go and take a look with you." Jiang Che nodded and followed Nu Jun.


    "Then I''ll go around here and take pictures." Li Jia said as he took out his camera.


    "Li Jia, I''ll go with you." The short-haired girl immediately caught up with Li Jia.


    "Everyone, don''t act alone. Xia Chen, come with us." Nu Jun was really worried about leaving that arrogant little ghost behind.


    Mi Ya suddenly pounced on them. "Hey, Master, there can''t really be a ghost here, right?"


    "No ghosts." I smiled.


    "Eh?" Mi Ya was startled, "There''s no ghost?"


    "Well, there are no ghosts," I laughed, and my eyes flashed with a cold light. "Hur Hur Hur."


    Mi Ya got goosebumps all over her body because of my laughter, "Master, please don''t laugh. "I''m cold."


    I rolled my eyes at Mi Ya, and stopped, "There are no ghosts here. There seems to be resentment, but it doesn''t seem to be the type of evil spirit. "


    "En," Luo Mingshang also came closer, "It should be of the spirit body type, it''s really lively."


    "The environment is a little interesting." Rui Zhe interjected, "The ground here is shaded from the sun to the Yin, and it is halfway up the mountain, the Yin Qi gathers all year round, logically speaking, there are very few people who would build a house like this."


    "Unless, this house was not meant for people to live in from the beginning." I slightly narrowed my eyes. " Let''s go and take a look as well.


    Mi Ya immediately held onto my arm tightly, "Master, you have to protect me, I haven''t even started training."


    "Hug your Kong Lin tightly." I shook my arm.


    Kong Lin took the opportunity to hug the Mi Ya that was thrown at him, "It''s okay, Xiao Ya, I will protect you."


    "Mn, Kong Lin, you''re the best." Mi Ya, tell me, did you get bent over by Su Linger? The one making a fool of yourself like this definitely isn''t you, right?


    After exiting the door, we quickly found Nu Jun and the others, but did not say anything, and followed behind them, quickly reaching the backyard, which was already deserted. There was only a single cistern still accumulating water, they continued to walk.


    The more I walked, the more my eyebrows creased. The demonic aura that was getting stronger and stronger made me a little irritable. It was a loathsome aura, a loathsome smell.


    "Look, there''s someone over there," suddenly, Mi Ya pointed at the pond in front of them and shouted. Everyone looked over and saw a naked woman soaking in the water.


    "That... "Sorry, we didn''t know there was anyone here." Nu Jun quickly said as he left the company, "We are here to investigate ¡­" Before he could finish, the woman had already sunk into the water.

 C147

    Nu Jun had yet to react, but this kind of villa that had no one living here all year round was very sparse. Now, a woman who was immersed in a pond appeared out of thin air, she was neither a ghost nor a thing. She was definitely not a human, and Nu Jun had to admit that sometimes, he could really be rather crazy.


    "Nu Jun, get out of the way." At the same time, I shouted. In the next second, the water in the pool instantly rose up and ferociously smashed towards us.


    Pushing everyone aside, he reached out and grabbed a Method of travelling, then threw it out. The water immediately fell and no longer flowed.


    "Damn, what''s going on?" Jiang Che was shocked.


    Before I could say anything, Mi Ya had already started cursing, "Nu Jun, your IQ is off, where did this person come from? It must be a ghost, why are you asking so many questions, aren''t you afraid of dying? "


    "I ¡­" Nu Jun was also shocked, he took a long time to react, "Hey, it''s you who said someone, okay?"


    "The person I''m talking about is a general term. It means that there''s something there. It doesn''t mean that it has to be a person." Mi Ya retorted.


    "Who asked you not to make things clear." Nu Jun glared. "It''s not like I can read minds, how would I know what you mean?"


    "Heh, it''s because your comprehension ability is too poor that you have the nerve to say that you''ve been my partner for so long!" Mi Ya retorted in disdain.


    With a headache, I supported my forehead and rubbed my temples. "No," I replied.


    "Ah?" Master, what is that? " Mi Ya was too lazy to argue with Nu Jun and turned to ask me.


    "Basically, he is a monster from the legends of Japan." "I replied." Baidu''s term explains that the monsters that frequent the Hot Spa Inn in the deep mountains in Japan often appear as beauties. Their upper bodies are beauties, but the parts she bathes in the water are all bones.


    "Wait a minute, what nonsense are you talking about?" Xia Shicheng was immediately puzzled, "We are in China, why are the legendary Japanese monsters here?"


    I shrugged. "As I said, it''s a Japanese monster in the ultimate sense, but in China, she''s called the Fish Beauty."


    "What?" "What?" The group of people were shocked. Mermaid? "


    "It''s the Fish Beauty." I corrected him, "A mermaid is the legendary image of a mermaid with a human body in the middle of the ocean. A mermaid is a mermaid who is thrown into the water after she dies, allowing the mermaids to devour her body, transforming into a demon in the water with a great amount of resentment. The mermaid has the same mermaid tail, but only a layer of skin on its tail. However, they are different from water ghosts. They are demons. They will not pull a person into the water to be a scapegoat, and instead, directly eat you. "


    "Demon ¡­" "Demons?" The group of people were extremely shocked.


    "Don''t worry, the Fish Beauty cannot leave the water. If she leaves the water, she will immediately dry up and die without us doing anything to her." And I went on to explain,


    "Ahh!" Suddenly, a sharp cry rang out in the water. The woman with the long fishtail jumped out of the water. Her expression was extremely hideous.


    "Xue Er." Luo Mingshang quickly pulled me back, and the others followed suit.


    "Everyone, back off." I looked at the demon that suddenly leaped up and frowned. It was obvious that I didn''t expect her to have such a move, and didn''t have time to think too much, when Luo Mingshang pulled me back, he conveniently threw a bunch of fire of netherworld s over. The Netherworld Flame didn''t die down in the water and instead burned the water surface, burned by the ice-cold fire of netherworld.


    Immediately afterwards, a pair of green eyes stared fixedly at them across the shore.


    "Run!" With Nu Jun''s order, everyone turned and ran.


    "Squeak ~ ~" A sharp cry pierced through the night, and the rain continued to fall harder and harder. It also gave the fish beauty a lot of room to move around.


    I pulled Luo Mingshang and Rui Zhe along the way and closed the door. After closing the door, all of them went to the side of the door and only the three of us remained.


    "Hello." "Master ¡­" Mi Ya was startled when he saw the door shut. He turned his head but it was already too late.


    The blue fire of netherworld drew a faint blue circle beneath his feet. The fish beauty did not dare to move forward, but the rain could not extinguish the flames. "I reached into my pocket, took out a coin, and bounced it up. The coin made a crisp sound as I grabbed it and threw it away. Then I quickly opened the door and entered, closing the door behind me." "Run." Just as he finished shouting, an explosion sounded outside the door.


    "What''s going on?" Everyone was stunned by this roar.


    Mi Ya also could not react for a long time, "Holy crap, I will break it open forcefully. Master, what are you doing? "


    "It''s just explosive." I ruffled my hair. "The one outside has probably been taken care of."


    "You carry a bomb with you!" Jiang Che was astonished. That''s against the law. "


    I rolled my eyes at Jiang Che, "You brought a bomb with you. Where should I put it? "


    "That''s ¡­" Nu Jun was also puzzled.


    I took out a coin and said, "This kind of flame array that I carved on top of the silver coin has the same effect as a bomb."


    "Eh, then give us some, it''s for self-defense." Mi Ya spread her hands and asked me for something.


    I put the coin back in my pocket, "You guys won''t be able to use this kind of thing, you need the Spiritual Energy to be poured into the array in order to detonate it. If you don''t have the Spiritual Energy, you will get yourself blown up. "Just use a rune."


    Nu Jun was still worried, "Are you sure that the mermaid or the mermaid outside is dead?"


    "Take a look." I reached for the door. The dust and fog outside had not dispersed yet. Nu Jun carefully walked out, and slowly approached the pond, discovering that the water in the pond had dried up, and the demon had disappeared, since there was no water, she would not be able to live.


    "Done." Jiang Che heaved a sigh of relief. "Awesome."


    I turned my head and frowned. "No, the demonic energy is still there."


    "Ah ¡ª" I had just finished when a piercing scream came from inside the house.


    "Ahh!"


    "Li Jia." Everyone was surprised


    "Crap, the fish beauty is not the only monster here." I turned and ran back.


    Inside the house, Li Jia and Ou Qian were in trouble at the same time, so countless hands suddenly extended from the wall to grab them. Li Jia thought of a thousand pieces of paper talismans he bought, and quickly took them out.


    "What are these?" Ou Qian retreated to the side, and looked at the hand waving inside the wall in shock.


    "How terrifying." Li Jia followed closely behind Ou Qian.


    "So this talisman is really useful." Ou Qian reached out his hand and looked at the talisman in his hand. As they stuck to the wall, the walls glowed with a golden light and all of their arms retreated.


    "What should I do now?" Li Jia pulled Ou Qian''s hand.


    Chapter 148


    exorcism


    Ou Qian turned her head and pulled at Li Jia''s hand, "What do we do, run." She pulled Li Jia''s hand and quickly turned to run.


    "Camera." The camera fell to the ground. Li Jia wanted to go back and get it.


    "Stop with the camera, don''t you want to die." Ou Qian quickly pulled her people and ran.


    "Bang!" The side door was violently kicked open. I reached out to pull the two of them behind me and took out a silver coin, but was pulled back by Jiang Che before I could do anything.


    "Wait, this is inside. If you blow up the house, we will all be buried alive." Jiang Che firmly pressed onto my hand, using his eyes to beg me not to. Then, Luo Mingshang pried open each and every claw one after another and pushed them to the side.


    Li Jia and Ou Qian were both terrified, "There''s a ghost, from inside the wall... "So many hands."


    "It''s a Ten Thousand Hands Corpse." Rui Zhe said it first. It looks like he had already done his homework. " It is a type of demon that lives in walls and is powerful enough to live in houses. It has no physical body and no body, only countless hands and a mouth, pulling a person into walls to eat. "


    I nodded to show I was right.


    "Then let''s hurry up and leave this place, otherwise we might be eaten." Ou Qian pulled on Nu Jun''s sleeves and shouted.


    Nu Jun comforted Ou Qian and looked at me, "Are you unable to solve this problem?"


    I looked at Nu Jun and nodded. "Yes, blow up the house!" I nodded.


    "Except that." Nu Jun facepalmed. Isn''t there anything normal?


    I thought about it. "Yes!"


    "What method?" Nu Jun quickly replied as the eyes of the group of students lit up.


    I looked at the house and smiled. "My shop seems to still be lacking someone to look at the house."


    Rui Zhe''s face changed, "Hey hey, boss, you can''t be thinking of ¡­"


    I reached out my hand and pinched a Method of travelling, "Six chapters of Ghost Extinguisher, Thousand Killing Tactic, Zang Blast, Evil Spirit Annihilation." At my command, the walls and floor all around us immediately emit a dazzling light. The light disappeared and the surroundings immediately quietened down. There was only a black furry ball on my palm.


    A group of people surrounded him. Damn, this is the demon? "


    "So small, so cute." Lovely? Sister, are you serious?


    "It''s really hard to imagine that the fiendish demon that looked like it wanted to devour humans was actually such a furry bundle. It''s too adorable."


    Then, he saw on top of the ball, one of his eyes opened as he vigilantly looked at the people around him. Suddenly, his eyes turned into a bloody mouth that was about to open and bite. The group of people hurriedly dodged in fright. But it would be damned if I could get bitten by it. I have long been imprisoned in the barrier and with one bite, I crashed into it and caused it to become dizzy.


    I frowned. This little thing still lacks training. It seems that I can''t let him watch the door for a short period of time. I''ll go back and play with Blacky as a ball. After a few days of playing, he became more obedient.


    I put the little black ball away. He looked around and said, "It should be gone. There''s no more demonic energy." "But ¡­"


    "But what?" Nu Jun hurriedly asked.


    "But it feels a little weird." I shook my head.


    "Oh right, those missing classmates, they couldn''t have been eaten, right?" Someone guessed.


    "I''m not too sure either. Even though Nu Jun is a little regretful, there''s nothing he can do about it." Alright, since everyone has been busy the whole night, let''s rest early. Tomorrow, I will tell the teacher about this matter and we can go back. " "You come back to school with me. I need you to testify for me."


    "Oh." I nodded and looked around the villa.


    The night was dark and gloomy. The villa in the mountains was eerily quiet. Moonlight shone in from above and within the villa, a white skirt fluttered about.


    "Tap, tap, tap." Some of the footsteps sounded like the sound of wind chimes ringing against each other. The orange candlelight danced in the darkness.


    He was like a white ghost, slowly walking to every corner from the first floor to the second. There was not a speck of dust on her fair feet. There was only a series of intertwined chains wrapped around her feet. A silver luster shone under the moonlight. Moonlight shone through the broken glass onto the already damp and expensive carpet of the villa, leaving a chill behind.


    The door at the end was pushed open and the person who came out was shocked. When he finally reacted, he immediately cursed.


    "Hey, girl, can you not scare people at night? "It''s very scary." Nu Jun''s face crumbled. He only wanted to go and see how everyone was doing, and nothing else happened. In the end, when he went out, he saw such a horrifying scene, which really challenged his bottom line.


    "Take a look around." I placed the candlestick by the window. "I''m a bit worried, so I came out to take a look."


    "Can you walk a little? Wearing a set of white clothes and long hair, those who do not know would think that this female ghost is here. " Nu Jun''s eyes widened.


    "I''m afraid it will affect your rest." Oh, yes, I am.


    "¡­" Nu Jun was silent for a moment, "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." I looked out the window and said, "Maybe it''s because of the back yang. The yin aura didn''t dissipate for a long time. "You guys can go back tomorrow morning. After staying here for a long time, it is not good for your body to have Yin Qi invading your body."


    Nu Jun nodded. "Yeah, I feel that way too. It''s cold."


    "Go back to sleep, I''ll keep watching." I smiled at Nu Jun and picked up the candlestick.


    "You should also go to bed early. Girl cannot stay up late. " Nu Jun shouted from behind.


    I ignored him and left with the candlestick.


    The candlelight in the candlestick flickered. Behind me, there was an attack, a familiar aura. I didn''t avoid it.


    "Xue Er." Luo Mingshang hugged me from behind. The candle flickered for a moment, and I immediately covered it with my hands, afraid that the candle would go out.


    "What are you doing out here?" I ignored him and kept walking.


    "I''ll accompany you." Luo Mingshang followed behind me. "You seem to care a lot about those humans."


    I paused, not knowing how to respond. "Well, they paid," I said.


    "Oh," Luo Mingshang didn''t ask any further. Perhaps he already knew the real reason.


    From the second floor down to the first floor, there was a picture of a family of four hanging on the staircase. The father had a heroic look on his face, the mother had a loving look, and the two lovely daughters were smiling innocently. I unconsciously raised the candlestick, wanting to see it more clearly. When the candlelight shone on my two daughters, my face turned pale. I was so frightened that the candlestick in my hand fell to the ground and went out.


    "Xue Er, what''s wrong?" Luo Mingshang quickly hugged me and examined my hands.


    "I see," I murmured.


    "What do you know?" Luo Mingshang asked, seeing that my hand wasn''t burnt.


    "I know why I''m having such a bad day," I said, feeling every hair on my body stand on end. This house was not for people to live in from the beginning. It was for their daughters. "

 C148

    Ou Qian turned her head and pulled at Li Jia''s hand, "What do we do, run." She pulled Li Jia''s hand and quickly turned to run.


    "Camera." The camera fell to the ground. Li Jia wanted to go back and get it.


    "Stop with the camera, don''t you want to die." Ou Qian quickly pulled her people and ran.


    "Bang!" The side door was violently kicked open. I reached out to pull the two of them behind me and took out a silver coin, but was pulled back by Jiang Che before I could do anything.


    "Wait, this is inside. If you blow up the house, we will all be buried alive." Jiang Che firmly pressed onto my hand, using his eyes to beg me not to. Then, Luo Mingshang pried open each and every claw one after another and pushed them to the side.


    Li Jia and Ou Qian were both terrified, "There''s a ghost, from inside the wall... "So many hands."


    "It''s a Ten Thousand Hands Corpse." Rui Zhe said it first. It looks like he had already done his homework. " It is a type of demon that lives in walls and is powerful enough to live in houses. It has no physical body and no body, only countless hands and a mouth, pulling a person into walls to eat. "


    I nodded to show I was right.


    "Then let''s hurry up and leave this place, otherwise we might be eaten." Ou Qian pulled on Nu Jun''s sleeves and shouted.


    Nu Jun comforted Ou Qian and looked at me, "Are you unable to solve this problem?"


    I looked at Nu Jun and nodded. "Yes, blow up the house!" I nodded.


    "Except that." Nu Jun facepalmed. Isn''t there anything normal?


    I thought about it. "Yes!"


    "What method?" Nu Jun quickly replied as the eyes of the group of students lit up.


    I looked at the house and smiled. "My shop seems to still be lacking someone to look at the house."


    Rui Zhe''s face changed, "Hey hey, boss, you can''t be thinking of ¡­"


    I reached out my hand and pinched a Method of travelling, "Six chapters of Ghost Extinguisher, Thousand Killing Tactic, Zang Blast, Evil Spirit Annihilation." At my command, the walls and floor all around us immediately emit a dazzling light. The light disappeared and the surroundings immediately quietened down. There was only a black furry ball on my palm.


    A group of people surrounded him. Damn, this is the demon? "


    "So small, so cute." Lovely? Sister, are you serious?


    "It''s really hard to imagine that the fiendish demon that looked like it wanted to devour humans was actually such a furry bundle. It''s too adorable."


    Then, he saw on top of the ball, one of his eyes opened as he vigilantly looked at the people around him. Suddenly, his eyes turned into a bloody mouth that was about to open and bite. The group of people hurriedly dodged in fright. But it would be damned if I could get bitten by it. I have long been imprisoned in the barrier and with one bite, I crashed into it and caused it to become dizzy.


    I frowned. This little thing still lacks training. It seems that I can''t let him watch the door for a short period of time. I''ll go back and play with Blacky as a ball. After a few days of playing, he became more obedient.


    I put the little black ball away. He looked around and said, "It should be gone. There''s no more demonic energy." "But ¡­"


    "But what?" Nu Jun hurriedly asked.


    "But it feels a little weird." I shook my head.


    "Oh right, those missing classmates, they couldn''t have been eaten, right?" Someone guessed.


    "I''m not too sure either. Even though Nu Jun is a little regretful, there''s nothing he can do about it." Alright, since everyone has been busy the whole night, let''s rest early. Tomorrow, I will tell the teacher about this matter and we can go back. " "You come back to school with me. I need you to testify for me."


    "Oh." I nodded and looked around the villa.


    The night was dark and gloomy. The villa in the mountains was eerily quiet. Moonlight shone in from above and within the villa, a white skirt fluttered about.


    "Tap, tap, tap." Some of the footsteps sounded like the sound of wind chimes ringing against each other. The orange candlelight danced in the darkness.


    He was like a white ghost, slowly walking to every corner from the first floor to the second. There was not a speck of dust on her fair feet. There was only a series of intertwined chains wrapped around her feet. A silver luster shone under the moonlight. Moonlight shone through the broken glass onto the already damp and expensive carpet of the villa, leaving a chill behind.


    The door at the end was pushed open and the person who came out was shocked. When he finally reacted, he immediately cursed.


    "Hey, girl, can you not scare people at night? "It''s very scary." Nu Jun''s face crumbled. He only wanted to go and see how everyone was doing, and nothing else happened. In the end, when he went out, he saw such a horrifying scene, which really challenged his bottom line.


    "Take a look around." I placed the candlestick by the window. "I''m a bit worried, so I came out to take a look."


    "Can you walk a little? Wearing a set of white clothes and long hair, those who do not know would think that this female ghost is here. " Nu Jun''s eyes widened.


    "I''m afraid it will affect your rest." Oh, yes, I am.


    "¡­" Nu Jun was silent for a moment, "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." I looked out the window and said, "Maybe it''s because of the back yang. The yin aura didn''t dissipate for a long time. "You guys can go back tomorrow morning. After staying here for a long time, it is not good for your body to have Yin Qi invading your body."


    Nu Jun nodded. "Yeah, I feel that way too. It''s cold."


    "Go back to sleep, I''ll keep watching." I smiled at Nu Jun and picked up the candlestick.


    "You should also go to bed early. Girl cannot stay up late. " Nu Jun shouted from behind.


    I ignored him and left with the candlestick.


    The candlelight in the candlestick flickered. Behind me, there was an attack, a familiar aura. I didn''t avoid it.


    "Xue Er." Luo Mingshang hugged me from behind. The candle flickered for a moment, and I immediately covered it with my hands, afraid that the candle would go out.


    "What are you doing out here?" I ignored him and kept walking.


    "I''ll accompany you." Luo Mingshang followed behind me. "You seem to care a lot about those humans."


    I paused, not knowing how to respond. "Well, they paid," I said.


    "Oh," Luo Mingshang didn''t ask any further. Perhaps he already knew the real reason.


    From the second floor down to the first floor, there was a picture of a family of four hanging on the staircase. The father had a heroic look on his face, the mother had a loving look, and the two lovely daughters were smiling innocently. I unconsciously raised the candlestick, wanting to see it more clearly. When the candlelight shone on my two daughters, my face turned pale. I was so frightened that the candlestick in my hand fell to the ground and went out.


    "Xue Er, what''s wrong?" Luo Mingshang quickly hugged me and examined my hands.


    "I see," I murmured.


    "What do you know?" Luo Mingshang asked, seeing that my hand wasn''t burnt.


    "I know why I''m having such a bad day," I said, feeling every hair on my body stand on end. This house was not for people to live in from the beginning. It was for their daughters. "

 C149

    "What?" Luo Mingshang did not understand.


    I bent down and picked up the candle. The fire of netherworld''s gas in my hand ignited and pulled. The blue colored flame jumped twice, turning into a warm orange light. I held up the candlestick. "Look." The candlelight shone on the photo. The two Girl s in the photo had curly hair on the left, a black dress, a pale face, bright red lips, and only white eyes. There were long stitches from left to right on their faces, very much like the stitches a doll would make after breaking. The Girl on the right had a pair of ponytails. He was dressed in a red dress, his face was pale, his lips were red, and his eyes were a deep black. The smile on his face was akin to that of a demon laughing at the boredom of this world.


    Luo Mingshang frowned, "It''s a baby''s corpse."


    "Yes!" I nodded. "Why do I feel weird? But I don''t have any resentment or demonic energy. So this is what happened. This villa is a nursery."


    "Infant corpses normally do not attack humans. However, in this villa, the one with no one to take care of them all year round, I can''t be sure." Luo Mingshang also frowned.


    Just as he was talking, a scream came from the second floor. "AHH!"


    I don''t care about the candlestick in my hand, I threw it down and ran up the stairs, with Luo Mingshang following closely behind. As long as I am not fast, his speed can only keep up with me.


    The voice is in the second room on the left, and I remember that there is... Mi Ya.


    "Mi Ya!" I kicked the door open.


    "Master ¡­" Again ¡­ Again ¡­ There''s a ghost ¡ª! " Mi Ya immediately ran over and hugged me.


    I looked around, "Kong Lin! "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know either. I just slept with Xiao Ya and felt a chill. I opened my eyes and saw a ferocious face." "Kong Lin was also quite frightened. "Hey hey, there can''t be ghosts here, right?"


    I couldn''t help but pat my forehead. "Please, you''re a ghost yourself. You''re actually afraid of ghosts, this is too embarrassing for you ghosts." A ghost is afraid of a ghost, I have truly experienced it firsthand.


    "Even if it''s people, they would be scared to death. Why can''t I be afraid of ghosts?" Kong Lin was instantly unwilling.


    At this time, the others also joined in, "What happened? What happened? "


    "There''s a ghost, there''s a ghost here!" Mi Ya screamed miserably. Master, save me! I really saw something! There are two ghosts here! "Really."


    I casually took off Mi Ya''s clothes and threw him to Kong Lin, "Take good care of your wife." She looked around again, "Where''s Rui?" I remember letting Rui Zhe watch from here.


    "He''s gone after him." Kong Lin comforted Mi Ya as he replied.


    I frowned and stretched out my hand to the ring of the Eight Trigrams. "Heaven and Earth are boundless. Yin and Yang are the Two Elements of Creation, the Four Appearances of the Eight Trigrams are all combined into one." The Eight Trigrams on the ring immediately flew out and landed in my hands, turning into a Gossip mirror.


    "Saint is the king, roaming all around, male is the qilin, female is the qilin, and the qilin appears." He extended his hand and rotated the Gossip mirror, causing it to shine brilliantly. A green and a red qilin appeared beside him.


    "Yin ¡ª"


    "Hiss ~ ~ ~" A clear humming sound could be heard.


    "What the f * ck!" Tonight, this group of students who only knew how to read books and read newspapers to find work had already had their views reconstructed more than once.


    "It''s a qilin." There was no trace of contempt in Xia Zhi''s eyes.


    "Too cool!"


    "Summoning us, what can I do for you?" The green Qilin coldly snorted and asked with some disdain.


    "Cut the crap." "I pointed the Gossip mirror at Green Qilin." "Stay here and protect them. If anything goes wrong, be careful that I might expel you," Devilish child said as he left.


    "Oh." The originally noble and ethereal voice suddenly became adorable. Qing Lin obediently lowered her noble head like a reprimanded child.


    The group of people nearly vomited blood. They had said that it would be a divine beast, but it had said that it would be mighty and magnificent.


    "From now on, no one is allowed to leave Kirin''s side. "Be good and stay in this room," I exhorted, pulling Luo Mingshang up. "Let''s go." Rui Zhe alone wouldn''t be enough to deal with two Devilish child s.


    The Gossip mirror indicated for directions, and followed the path down to the first floor, arriving in the closest room.


    The interior was so dark that nothing could be seen. The blue Netherworld Flame had caught the cold and the surroundings seemed to be a child''s room.


    The needle suddenly began to turn again. This time, it suddenly ran all the way to the second floor.


    "Gym ¡ª!" A loud shout came from outside; it was Rui Zhe''s shout.


    "Luo Mingshang." I shouted over my shoulder.


    Luo Mingshang nodded, he immediately disappeared from my side, and I also ran out quickly. It was already too late to think about it, saving a life is more important.


    "Rui Zhe!" What I didn''t expect was that after strolling around for a while, I returned back to the room on the second floor. The current situation is that the red Qinglin''s claw was pressing down on Rui Zhe''s body, fiercely pressing down on him.


    I was sweating. Luo Mingshang was also helpless, but he didn''t have any plans to help, I waved my hand: "Qinglin, are not an enemy."


    When the Qinglin heard this, it withdrew its claws. Rui Zhe crawled up from the ground in a miserable manner, "Holy crap, what happened to my old waist? "Boss, this could be considered a work injury."


    "¡­" She ignored him and asked, "Where did you go just now?"


    "Chasing two kids." Rui Zhe rubbed his eyes, "The two brats are too good at messing around, they disappeared in a moment, I followed them here, and thought they were here, but when I entered the door and saw those two heads, I was shocked."


    "Child? "Where did this kid come from?" Jiang Che''s face changed.


    "Shuo Tongxue..." Nu Jun walked over, "What happened? Wasn''t it already resolved? Could it be ¡­ The souls of our dead classmates? "


    I shook my head. "There are no ghosts here."


    "No ghosts ¡­" Nu Jun did not understand. "Then why ¡­"


    "Those students might not be dead yet." I said again.


    "What, are you serious?" Li Jia immediately came forward excitedly, "Senior sister, are you serious? Xia Xiang and the others really didn''t die? "


    "But, where did they go?" Xia Zhi was puzzled.


    "We''re in a nursery now."


    "Nurturing hall?" Everyone was confused and looked at each other.


    "Some children will die in accidents when they were young. The parents will use a spell to tie their children''s soul inside their bodies and turn them into corpses. Simply put, they raise children, but the ones they raise are their own children." Rui Zhe explained. The first condition was that the environment couldn''t be wrong. The child was dead after all, so they couldn''t see the sun, so they had to have enough Yin energy to protect them from the sun. "Around the mountains, gathering Yin and dispersing Yang, this is the so called baby nurturing hall."

 C150

    Everyone''s expressions changed, "Raising a child, I heard that raising a child can easily backfire. A child is very evil."


    "There''s still a difference between this and raising a little kid." I explained, "After all, they raise their own children, and these children will be in a different form in this world. They are no different from normal children, and I think they took your classmates away because they were too lonely."


    "Did they capture Xia Xiang and the others?" Li Jia immediately asked. Thus, they are not dead yet. "


    "Yes." It should be. " I nodded, "But... Once the infant''s corpse goes out of control, none of us will be able to get out alive. "


    Mi Ya had already calmed down, "So you were worried that your man would anger the two little ancestors and cause the infant''s corpse to lose control before chasing out?"


    "Part of it." I put away the Gossip mirror. There is still a portion of them which I have sensed their existence. " In short, first find those two infant corpses, or else your classmates will have to stay here and accompany them for the rest of their lives. "


    "Ah?" "Together?" Ou Qian was shocked.


    "Don''t worry. The talismans I gave you are still useful. They are unable to harm you." I reached out my hands to put the two Qilins back into the Gossip mirror and turned around first.


    "Hero, hold on," Ou Qian immediately pounced on him. My incantation was used on that Thousand Hands or whatever. If you use it, give me another one. "


    I paused and took a talisman from my pocket. " We''ll pay together later. "


    "¡­" Hey, can you stop asking for money like this?


    "Alright, since that''s the case, let''s split up and search. Try not to act alone. If something happens, remember to shout. " Nu Jun warned his one last time before he went out to look for his.


    and I are together, Rui Zhe I left this for him, I''m really worried about him. He was clearly an extremely famous person in my previous life, how did he become like this? I''m really worried that if Mi Ya remembers his memories in the future, he might cry himself to death in the bathroom.


    The Gossip mirror was guiding the way in my hands, but they are still young kids and this is also their home. In terms of hide and seek, I couldn''t compare to it, and I gritted my teeth as I steeled my heart and used the Frost Lotus Dream from last time against Hua Jianli, turning the villa into my own space.


    In my own space, I could do whatever I wanted and quickly found the hiding spots of two brats. With a jolt of my mind, two doll-like Girl s were brought to me.


    "Are you still playing?" I smiled at the two creepy kids.


    The two girls held hands, "You ¡­" Aren''t you afraid of us? Except for Mom and Dad, everyone else is scared of us and says we''re evil spirits. "


    "Then, do you know that you really are ghosts?" I crouched down and looked at them.


    The two little girls nodded, "Understood. We were long dead. It was Mommy who used magic to keep us here. We couldn''t see the sun, we had to stay here, not old, not dead, but Daddy and Mommy were dead. We are still here, and we are very lonely. "


    I reached out and stroked the two little girls'' heads. "Then how about this? In the future, when big sister comes to be your mother, can you let go of those people you captured?"


    "Really?" The two little fellows were instantly delighted.


    "Of course," I nodded, extending my pinky. "No, let''s pull the hook."


    "Each of you hold up your little hand with your thumb." "Okay, can you release the people you took away this way?"


    "En!"


    As the Frost Lotus Dream faded, a few strangers appeared in the room. The few of them were still in shock.


    "Xia Xiang!" When Li Jia heard the commotion, he was the first to run over.


    "Li Jia." A boy with glasses was still in a daze. When he heard his girlfriend''s voice, he had thought that he was hallucinating. It was only until Li Jia had pounced on him that he truly felt it. "I''m back, I''m back! Jiajia, it''s really you ¡­"


    "It''s me, it''s me."


    The rest of the students were also in a state of disarray. "Student chairman, we are back. We are back."


    "Yeah, it''s fine now." Nu Jun nodded. He walked over and saw the two little imps behind me. He paused for a moment before asking, "Is that them?"


    "Yeah," I nodded.


    "You ¡­ "How did you convince them?" Nu Jun still didn''t understand.


    I shrugged. "Like I said, they only take people away because they''re too lonely. I said, you can stay with them."


    Nu Jun was startled, "You want to stay here?"


    "What kind of joke is this!?" "Who wants to stay in this damned place?" I rolled my eyes, and the two little guys behind me instantly felt uneasy, "Of course we have to bring them back." With that said, the two little ghosts instantly hugged my thighs.


    "¡­" Nu Jun blinked his eyes, "Are you sure you want to take them back to your shop for business?"


    I lowered my head to look at it, and it seemed, indeed, that it was a little scary. "Don''t be afraid, furs can be changed." This time, two cute and normal girls appeared in front of everyone. They seemed to be about two or three years old, and their originally pale skin had become rosy and tender, and their red lips had lost their color. Their two big eyes were no longer black and white, and they were all lively and cheerful, with the curly hair of the little girl''s eyes still blue. Like a half-breed. The stitches on her face were gone.


    In short, they were simply two pink and tender lolis.


    "Ya ~ So cute. Little sister, come and give me a hug. Come, come." Should I say Mi Ya is magnanimous or is she from the Appearance Association? A little loli, who couldn''t stand watching any longer, rushed up, hugged a little loli, and gave her a big kiss.


    The little loli with two ponytails touched her face in disdain after being kissed, "I''m a boy."


    "¡­" It was dead silence, and I didn''t want to know what the parents were thinking.


    "Li Jia, she... "She''s not, that ¡­" At this time, the group of frightened students had already cried enough. They thought that they would never be able to come back and had also realized the situation.


    "Oh, it''s Senior sister Shuo Tongxue. It''s all thanks to her that you can return." Li Jia wiped away the tears on his face, "Let me tell you, Senior sister is really powerful. You all didn''t know that not only are there ghosts, there are also demons here, all of them were given to you by Senior sister Shuo Tongxue ¡­" Li Jia began to exaggerate further as she told those students who had met with calamity about my "great achievement".

 C151

    When the sun rose, I took out two Pills s and fed them to the two children. They still couldn''t see the sun, but the Pills that the old man sent me could let them get into contact with the sun like normal people, but they were already infant corpses and they couldn''t grow up.


    Luo Mingshang and I were carrying a little fellow as we got on the carriage. The gazes of worship that were directed towards us from the surroundings made me want to know what Li Jia had told them.


    Perhaps it was their first time out, or maybe it was their first time coming in contact with the sun, but the two children were having a good time. The girls were no longer afraid, and kept teasing the two of them with the snacks in their bags.


    I looked at Luo Mingshang and my face reddened. Why does it feel like a husband and wife taking care of a child?


    Luo Mingshang also looked at me and smiled. He suddenly came closer and bit my earlobe, "Xue Er, if you like children, we can have one."


    "Scram!" I slapped him and turned my head away from the blush.


    "In the end, you guys went out to bring back two children." Ming Yu looked at the two children in my arms and said, "Your underworld has given birth so quickly? It''s only been one night. "


    "What are you thinking? "I picked it up, put it on for the night!"


    Ming Yu facepalmed, "Boss, do you know how to raise a child?"


    "Aren''t you raised by me?" I tilted my head.


    Suddenly, Ming Yu felt like a child who was raising his legs crooked. He reached out to pull the two little imps who were sticking to me off, "Come, auntie will bring you guys to take a bath, okay?"


    As soon as they left, the two kids'' eyes filled with tears, "Oh, dad, mom."


    I almost spat out the tea. What do you mean, ''Mom and Dad, I''m your mom?'' What do you mean, ''Dad''? I turned my head to look at Luo Mingshang, who turned to look out the window. Bastard, I can tell by one look that you are the one who did such a good thing.


    "Cough cough, I''m fine. I''m going to take a shower and change my clothes." "And oh, he''s not my father."


    "¡­" I looked at Luo Mingshang with teary eyes. Why do I feel a little cold, and the two children were a little scared. I decisively turned my head around, but he continued to look out the window.


    "¡­" I helplessly said, "Fine, it''s up to you guys."


    Hearing me say that, the two children still did not let go of my hands. No matter how hard Ming Yu tried, it was to no avail. In the end, I helplessly sighed and extended my hand.


    "En," Ming Yu nodded.


    I don''t know why, but when I passed by the Mystical Zero, I realized that the Mystical Zero''s smile was especially brilliant. I couldn''t help but shiver. Why do I have such a bad feeling about this?


    This premonition came true the moment I woke up. When the two little brats sat on the sofa wearing the clothes bought by Ming Yu, and called the Mystical Zero "Daddy Mystical Zero", I instantly lost my cool.


    "Darling, you tell mom, what did you call him just now?" I immediately rushed over, picked one up and asked.


    "Father Mystical Zero." "Yes," the little guy replied obediently, tilting his short head.


    My hand trembled. "That..." What about him? " I pointed at Luo Mingshang who was on the other side.


    "Father." It was another straightforward answer.


    "Then, what''s your name, Aunt Ming Yu?" I asked again.


    "Auntie Yu." Phew, Ming Yu, you still have a bit of conscience.


    No, I had to go on. "What about him?" He then pointed at Rui Zhe who was on the other side.


    "Uncle Rui Zhe." The little guy blinked his big black eyes.


    I relaxed and glared at Mystical Zero. "Mystical Zero, what are you teaching your child?"


    The Mystical Zero looked at me while smiling, "Oh? What''s wrong with that? "I think kids would be happy to have a few more relatives."


    I looked at this one in my hand, then at the one on the sofa, frustrated by the way I nodded. Would it be okay?


    I slept until the afternoon. After all, I didn''t sleep last night. After dinner, I gathered around the round table for the ''round table''. The topic of the meeting was, what were the names of the two children?


    The two children were a pair of younger siblings. The older brother was called Xiao Zuo and the younger sister was called Xiao You.


    Allow me to retort about these two names. I think that when their mother gave birth to them, she was too lazy to think of their names. How casual was this?


    The brother Xiao Zuo, the one who was recognized as the little loli with a ponytail, had been shorn to a crisp and had regained his male body. The sister Xiao You had beautiful curly hair, and his blue eyes were extremely likeable.


    First, we will discuss the issue of surnames.


    "Since ancient times, children have followed their father''s surname," the first to interrupt was Luo Mingshang.


    "In a fundamental sense, I am also a father," the Mystical Zero laughed.


    "Bullshit, what kind of father are you? The child is mine, of course he''ll have my surname." "I stared." "His surname is Shuo."


    "¡­" All right, all right,


    Then there was the question of names.


    "I can''t take the original name." I had a stomachache. "Little name can continue to be called Xiao Zuo, big name, brother is Zuo Chen Shuo, sister is Shuo Ling Hao, ok?"


    "Alright!" The two little fellows immediately raised their hands up in agreement.


    Very well, that was a pleasant decision.


    Others: Hey, can you ask us for our opinion?


    The next day, when I took my child to the Police station to get an account, I encountered a new problem.


    "Baby, you tell mommy, who taught you?" My face twitched.


    "Father Mu Chuan." Child, you are so good.


    "Mu ~ Chuan ~, right?" The more I smiled, the more brilliant I became.


    Very good, this old lady. I can go out and enter an account to meet this child''s father, right? Mu Chuan, hehe, just you wait.


    After entering the household registration, he bought some children''s clothes for them. While he was buying the clothes, a group of women surrounded and kissed him, as if they were wolves or tigers and wanted to snatch them away. Heh, how could my child let you carry him away?


    When he slept at night, the two children who suddenly appeared in the middle of the bed became the Milky Way that separated a cow and a weaver. Luo Mingshang finally experienced the heartache of having a child.


    He couldn''t carry his own wife or anything like that.


    These few days, I started to flip through a few books. I didn''t really want Xiao Zuo and his daughter to be like this forever. He had at least grown up normally and found a lot of things. However, if they had just died, they could still use the Soul Return Technique to revive them, but they had already been dead for who knows how long, and they had already become infant corpses, corpses and methods to transform them into human beings ¡­


    Forget it, this isn''t bad. There will be a way.


    Throwing away the book in his hand, he picked up the two children and went to sleep.

 C152

    Since the store had gained two small mascots, the number of people inside had also increased, greatly increasing the turnover. Since morning, the two little guys had been sitting at the entrance with a lollipop in each hand, and the snacks in their arms could only increase more and more.


    Before lunch time, Ming Yu and Ming Qing went out. One of them confiscated snacks and the other two brought the little thing in.


    "Xiao Zuo, Xiao You, is this place fun?" Ming Yu asked as he was filling the bowl.


    "It''s fun. The aunts and uncles around like us a lot." The little girl held the bowl of rice up and blinked her big eyes.


    "Yeah." Ming Yu rubbed the little girl''s head.


    I was relieved to have someone to help me look after my child. "Are you alright these past two days?"


    "Yes." Ming Qing nodded his head, "Boss, about that Cheng Sheng matter, when do you plan to resolve it?"


    "Cheng Sheng?" I was stunned for a moment. "Oh, I almost forgot about him. I''ve been worrying about my child these past few days and forgot about this matter." Ming Qing, how is the matter that I told you to investigate? "


    "Oh, it''s too simple. I found it." Ming Qing nodded, he put down the bowl in his hands and picked up his laptop from the other side. Biting down on his chopsticks, he opened up a web page. He passed it over to her, "That Girl is called Qi Weiwei, and is not even her sister, but his ex-girlfriend. They broke up two years ago, and at that time, Cheng Sheng had just become famous, and there''s no news of her anymore, and there''s been news recently that she passed away half a year ago. And recently, because she was engaged to a famous movie star, someone spread the word that their family was involved in a ghost, I think it''s because he thinks that his ex-girlfriend doesn''t want him to get married.


    "Well," I said, glancing at the tablet and smacking my lips, "but I don''t think it''s that simple."


    "Boss, do you think there''s a secret behind this?" Ming Qing kept his tablet, "Oh yeah, boss, there''s one more thing. Rumor has it that Cheng Sheng really wanted to receive a threatening letter recently, and it''s said that the media have heard that his girlfriend isn''t dead yet, but was hiding somewhere."


    "Tsk." I frowned as I bit my chopsticks and poked at the rice with the chopsticks. Then, I gave a piece of beef to Xiao Zuo and a piece of chicken to Xiao You before I continued to bite the chopsticks and get troubled. "Then did you find out whether that ex-girlfriend was dead or not?"


    "She''s already dead," Ming Qing replied. "Her account had already been cancelled half a year ago, and the local hospital also confirmed her death half a year ago. It''s a bone cancer.


    "According to human medical skills, I don''t think there''s any hope." Ming Yu shook his head.


    "Boss, what do we do now?" Ming Qing asked.


    I thought about it. He turned around and asked the Mystical Zero, "Mystical Zero, you have no way of finding out where that Girl is?"


    "Mm, this is very simple." The Mystical Zero smiled and nodded. "Boss, are you thinking of ¡­"


    "Some things should be simpler to ask the client." I conveniently took out the cup of warm water that Luo Mingshang passed to me. Help me find that Girl. Even if you want to get married, you need the presence of the person involved. "


    "Boss, you''re probably not someone who meddles in other people''s business. Aren''t you a bit meddling in other people''s business these days?" The Mystical Zero frowned and asked.


    "What''s the matter?" I smiled. "It can''t be considered a small matter. Those who earn money can''t be considered a small matter."


    "Is that so?" The Mystical Zero laughed, "Forget it, no matter how many times I say it, you will still be the same. Sometimes it''s actually not bad like this, but boss, you also have to do it appropriately."


    I didn''t want to hear any more nonsense, so I put down the bowl. "I''m full." He turned around and left.


    Luo Mingshang also put down the bowl and chased over. He suddenly paused, "Mystical Zero, you too, are you a little nosy."


    The Mystical Zero frowned. He ignored her and just picked up the rice bowl on the table. On the other hand, Ming Yu and Rui Zhe were hugging each other, pretending to not care about our business.


    Am I really being a little too nosy? There are a lot of things that I seem to care about recently, from Su Linger''s matter with Zhang Peng, to the matter with the Uncle Sun, to Xiao Zuo''s case, they obviously have nothing to do with me, furthermore, I don''t seem to have received any money, do you think Su Linger and Zhang Peng paid for it? Hehe, did you forget? Ming Yu had already taken it to buy them a house.


    Just thinking about it makes my heart bleed.


    It seems that he really did overdo it. He clearly didn''t know how to do it in the past. What happened to him?


    When did it start? I reached out my hand to rub the ring on my hand. That''s right, it seems that since Luo Mingshang came, that guy ¡­ Why can''t you do what others have tried their hardest all their lives? However, you clearly haven''t done anything yet.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, it seems to be true, my changes were all because of Luo Mingshang.


    "Mom." A call pulled my thoughts back, and I frowned at the two little things lying on the bed staring at me.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you sleeping? " I slowed my tone and touched my two small heads. As for Luo Mingshang, my intuition told me that the principle behind coaxing children to sleep was to knock them out.


    "I can''t sleep." Pitiful little eyes.


    He sighed helplessly, "Then Mom will sing and coax you to sleep, okay?"


    "Yes."


    I thought for a moment, I could sing, like it was just that song, softly humming, "Autumn memories, reverberating in dreams, snow all over the sky, staying in the wind, in the quiet night, will the miracle I am waiting here, praying, come true?" "They hummed and sang softly as they clapped." "The memories of the autumn wind, I saw you, dancing in the snow, time had stopped. Deep in the night, I waited for you, looking for the secret ¡­"


    Looking at the two little darlings sleeping peacefully, my eyes dimmed. I didn''t know if the person in my memory who sang this song to me often coaxed me to sleep like this. I didn''t know who he was, but I remembered that it was a very gentle voice. She never seemed to finish her song, never seemed to finish it, never seemed to finish it.


    He covered the two children with a blanket and left the room. As expected, when he stepped out of the door, he was surprised to see Luo Mingshang sitting at the entrance with Little Black by his side. He didn''t know what was going on. Recently, Xiaohei has been a little disinterested in me.


    "I walked over and reached out to pick Blacky up." What about Little Black? " Blacky turned its head away and didn''t look at me. I couldn''t help but laugh and sit down beside him, resting my head on him. " Little Black has been feeling a little jealous lately. "

 C153

    "Yes," he answered, looking down at a book.


    "Don''t you want to know something?" I continued to lean on his shoulder and look down. He was still holding the book of ghost stories I had left on the balcony to pass the time.


    "There are some things that you can say whenever you want to." Luo Mingshang reached out and pulled me into his embrace. "Whatever you want to say, just say it. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you."


    "I don''t know who my biological parents are, but they left me when I was very young. I don''t know where they went, but I still remember a very gentle voice telling me why, you can''t be an ordinary child."


    "Ordinary?" Luo Mingshang closed the book, "Is this what your mother told you?"


    "I don''t know," I shook my head. "It''s just that in my memory, it was a very gentle and pleasant voice. Other than this strange voice that I remember, I don''t have any other wealth."


    Luo Mingshang was silent for a moment, then lowered his head to look at me. He suddenly went up to me and gave me a light kiss on the corner of his lips, "It''s alright, you still have me. And us, aren''t we all your family? "


    It''s not a matter of a sense. I gently shook my head and didn''t say anything else. I leaned close to his chest. "En, that''s right."


    The weather in September couldn''t be considered too cold, and there was even a hint of heat. After dinner, it was the best time to rest, and when no one was looking, the two children pestered Ming Qing to play on a flat board. I slipped out and casually walked around on the streets.


    At the end of the curve, there was an ancient car, beside it was a large lake, which was surrounded by beautiful lotus flowers. At the side of the lake, there were specks of fireflies dancing, and a few Girl who were filming ancient scenes outside were taking pictures of the night scene on the wooden bridge. This kind of dream-like scene, could only be seen in paintings.


    Behind Gu Sha was an old tree that was quite old. Its rough trunk was twisted and warped, and snow-white flowers bloomed between the green leaves on the tree.


    I walked up to the tree and stopped. From this angle, there were still many red strips of cloth hanging from the tree, and they were filled with beautiful wishes. I looked up at the moon in the sky, cicadas chirping in and out. Perhaps, this kind of ordinary life is what I want.


    "Since you''re here, come out." I called softly.


    "I didn''t expect your inspiration to be so great." A carefree voice could be heard as a green figure entered his line of sight.


    "You didn''t mean to hide it," I said, smiling. "You came in."


    Cang Qing walked closer, "You have really changed a lot, and it was quite a surprise to me as well. What could make you change so much in this world?"


    My eyes dimmed, but I didn''t say anything. I just smiled. "Yes, it really changed. Even I myself could feel this astonishing change. It''s only been three short years." Lord, it has changed. "


    "Changed?" I lowered my eyelids. " Rather, I found myself. "


    "Found me?" Cang Qing did not understand.


    I glanced at Cang Qing, and then raised my head to look at the bright moon in the sky, "Qing, you should understand, what kind of people we are. In truth, everything is just an illusion. "


    "An illusion?" Cang Qing was startled, and laughed. Do you really think so? "


    "Of course I know," I smiled, and then, half-crouching, the tip of my foot tapped on the ground, and with a light leap, I jumped up and landed on a tree trunk, just like that, on top of a flower, just standing there. The wind gently blew at the long hair of my dress, lifting up a few petals as well, and under the moonlight, my body was covered with a layer of silver.


    Of course, I know that it''s not an environment, nor a dream, but a real existence. But, aren''t we living in a dream? It was as if the falsehood did not exist.


    "Master," Cang Qing said as he raised his head to look under the moonlight. Suddenly, I closed my eyes and fell straight down from the top of the tree. Cang Qing cried out in alarm and a burst of petals danced in the air. Cang Qing hurriedly stepped forward, opened his arms, wanting to catch the person who was falling down.


    "Hmm?" Cang Qing frowned, he retracted his hand and immediately changed his expression into one of cynicism. Lord Pluto. "Long time no see."


    "Yes." Unfortunately, the other person didn''t even give him a glance. He only looked worriedly at the person in his embrace, "What are you playing at now?"


    I smiled. "Nothing."


    Luo Mingshang turned and look at Cang Qing with unfriendly eyes, "You?"


    "Yes." Cang Qing nodded slightly.


    Luo Mingshang turned around with me in his arms, "Hmph, of course I don''t know how you entered this street, but you should hurry up and leave, you shouldn''t want to be thrown out right?"


    His nails dug into his palms fiercely. How could he have forgotten about the painful memories back then? He then slowly let go of his hands, revealing a patch of scarlet. "On this point, Lord Pluto does not need to worry."


    Luo Mingshang gritted his teeth. Was the guards of the Antique Street all just for food? To actually allow such a dangerous person in, who would be responsible for whatever happened to him? None of them noticed? It was so easy to sneak in, and the security of the street was hard to contemplate.


    The green figure behind me grew more and more intense. I closed my eyes and leaned against Luo Mingshang''s chest.


    The way back was a bit far. I frowned, this path, is not right, "Luo Mingshang."


    "Don''t talk." Luo Mingshang said softly as he carried me and kept walking, "It''s nothing.


    "Luo Mingshang." I shouted again, louder this time than the last time, f * ck you are deaf.


    "What happened to Xue Er?" Luo Mingshang finally stopped, "It''s fine, you don''t have to do it Xue Er."


    "Put me down," I struggled. Luo Mingshang obediently put me down, then I landed on the ground and steadied myself. I turned around, "Come out, you have been following us since just now, what''s the matter?"


    Immediately after, in the dark night, a Girl appeared on the street wearing a white dress and garland, "Help me, Master. Please help me."


    I sized up Girl and found him to be somewhat familiar. I nodded. "Follow me." Let''s talk about it in the shop.


    Returning back to the shop, he took a stick of Soul Calming Incense and two cups of hot tea and started the main topic, "You are Qi Weiwei?"


    "Yes." The Girl nodded.


    "Your former boyfriend, Cheng Sheng, is going to give you a wedding, you know." I asked.


    "Yeah, I know."

 C154

    Nodding again, she paused, then immediately shook her head, "But I don''t want it, I don''t need any nefarious marriage, I just want you to help me."


    I frowned. " Do you have any grievances? "


    "It''s not me," Qi Weiwei shook her head, "It''s Cheng Sheng, he was entangled by a female ghost. Although I have already tried my best to protect her, that female ghost is too powerful, I ¡­ I''m a little overwhelmed. "


    I was a little surprised. "You can''t be? You have been protecting him the entire time, right?" Why? "Why did it have to be like this? Didn''t they already part ways with each other?" What was going on? Didn''t you break up a long time ago? "


    "I had to." Qi Weiwei suddenly cried, her tears flowing. Cheng Sheng and I were both graduates of the Drama Academy. His dream was to be actors, and I silently supported him from behind. We have been together since college. He is very good to me, although the life is a little difficult, but we are very happy, he told me, in the future when she becomes famous, she will marry me and bring me home. But he''s famous, and we broke up. "


    "Did he abandon you?" I asked, frowning.


    "No," Qi Weiwei hurriedly replied. "He didn''t abandon me, she''s me, two years ago, when I went for a medical examination, I was diagnosed with bone cancer, I knew that it was an incurable disease, but at that time, he was in her best condition, her future was bright, I can''t destroy him. So I broke up with him. I didn''t want to drag him down with me. "


    "You stayed in the hospital by yourself for over a year, and then you died by yourself." I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt a little sad. I felt sad for this Girl.


    Qi Weiwei nodded, "I have no other choice. Even if I miss him and love him, I can''t do it. To prevent myself from thinking too much about him, I threw away my cell phone. Whenever I thought about him, I watched TV and read the newspapers. As long as I could see him and see that he was fine, I was content. Finally, half a year ago, I ran out of treatment fees, I couldn''t afford to pay for the treatment, the hospital was forced to stop, I died just like that, to my delight, I became a ghost after I died, I guess I was happier than that, I went back to him, even though he couldn''t see or hear me, but it was enough for me, only half a month ago, news came that he was going to get married, a fanatic of his, because he couldn''t stand the blow and ran to the building where he was and killed himself. After that, they kept pestering Cheng Sheng. "


    I was somewhat unable to immediately chase after the little girl''s thoughts. I had to be retarded to commit suicide when an idol I like gets married. "So, you want me to stop matching a Yin marriage?"


    Qi Weiwei paused for a moment, then nodded his head: "Also, I hope you can help me, help Cheng Sheng, and chase away that female ghost, don''t let that female ghost bother him anymore, if not Cheng Sheng will be in trouble."


    "I know." I clenched my fists. " I''ll do it tomorrow! "Go, help him!" I said fiercely.


    I have seen so many heartless and heartless people, but this is the first time I''ve seen such a heartless man. He clearly doesn''t understand anything, yet he acted on his own accord.


    Qi Weiwei still hadn''t left, "Um ¡­" Saying that, Qi Weiwei took out a ring from her hand, "This is the most valuable thing on me, this, can I use it as a commission?"


    I sneered. "Don''t worry, someone will pay me my commission." I took a deep breath. "Don''t worry, I''ll go tomorrow."


    "There''s more." Qi Weiwei called out to me once again, "Can you help me give something to him? After he saw it, he understood everything. "


    "Something?" I don''t understand.


    The thing that Qi Weiwei was talking about was a small box.


    "Early the next morning, I woke up early, leaving the crowd dumbstruck." "Sis, can you pinch me? Am I dreaming?"


    "Pah!" Ye Zichen slapped him.


    "Oh, it hurts?" Ming Qing was still a little confused. It''s my first time seeing the boss get up so early.


    "Boss, where are you going so early in the morning?" Seeing that I was not choking on Ming Qing like I usually did, and had instead donned my clothes and ran out, Ming Yu hurriedly asked.


    I turned my head and coldly said, "Damn, help me get back my conscience!" After saying that, he left the room. Luo Mingshang also quickly followed. Only the two of us knew what happened last night.


    It took me a long time to get there by car. This is also the reason why I woke up so early, so the moment I got on the car, I leaned against Luo Mingshang''s body. I didn''t sleep, but there were some things I couldn''t figure out.


    "Luo Mingshang, is it that every woman that falls in love will become stupid?" I asked, Yao Lan was, for the sake of the Uncle Sun, she would rather bear the curse and follow him for her entire life, and would rather have her hands drenched in blood than Qi Weiwei, and Hua Jianli, women, why are they so foolish?


    "Yeah." Luo Mingshang reached out and hugged me tightly, "It''s really going to become stupid."


    I closed my eyes and didn''t say anything else. Perhaps, to him, it was the same for the little girl who was making a ruckus at underworld. I will never become such a person in my life, will I?


    In front of us is a building, Cheng Sheng''s management company is here, and today''s entrance to the building is especially crowded. I just found out that today is the day of his engagement to that famous celebrity.


    I hugged the box tightly and was about to rush in when I was stopped by two bodyguards in black at the door.


    "Miss, please show me your invitation."


    "Scram!" The old lady was angry. He slapped the bodyguard on the left, causing him to fall unconscious onto the ground. The one on the right was startled, and just as he was about to make a move, a flash passed his eyes and he was gone.


    When I reacted, Luo Mingshang had already come in while holding his in his arms. "We came here to do some work today, so don''t waste time on unnecessary things," he comforted me.


    I nodded my head. Indeed, I couldn''t waste any more time on superfluous matters. Today''s engagement ceremony had already been determined by my mother.


    Luo Mingshang hugged me and used teleportation to quickly find Cheng Sheng''s location. It''s the bride''s dressing room.


    "I lifted my leg and kicked the door open. A man and woman inside were shocked and turned their heads to look." Boss Shuo? " When Cheng Sheng, who was wearing a white suit, saw me, he was pleasantly surprised. "Did you already ¡­"


    Without a second word, I walked over with large strides and threw the small box directly at his face. "Cheng Sheng, you''re a bastard!" I cursed directly.


    "Hey, who are you?" "Ahhh!" the woman in the formal attire shouted. "Security, security, put this woman..."

 C155

    "Bang!" Before the woman could finish her sentence, I stretched out my hand and the vase in the corner of the wall exploded.


    "AHH!"


    I coldly glared at him. "Shut up! Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"


    "Boss Shuo, you ¡­" "Cheng Sheng was still a little confused, his face had been smeared with blood. What do you mean? "


    "What do you mean?" I smiled, my anger dissipating. "Haven''t you heard the consequences of lying to me?"


    Cheng Sheng''s eyes flashed with panic, "No, Boss Shuo, listen to me, I ¡­ I... Me, I was forced to do it too. "My ex-girlfriend has been pestering me, I really am ¡­"


    "The one who is pestering you is not Qi Weiwei, but your female fan. Qi Weiwei is always by your side protecting you, don''t you know?" I shouted.


    "What!" Cheng Sheng stared blankly, "I ¡­ "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know?" Of course you don''t know. There are a lot of things you don''t know. " "You didn''t know that she broke up with you because she had been found out about bone cancer. She didn''t want to drag you down, didn''t want to become a stumbling block for your bright future, you didn''t know how lonely she was being alone for more than a year, she thought about you every single day, but she couldn''t tell you that she had even thrown away her phone because of this. I didn''t know that because she didn''t have the money to continue with the treatment, she died a lonely death by your side during this half a year, you didn''t know that she had been working hard every day to stay by your side to prevent the female ghost from harming you.


    Cheng Sheng was already stunned. "Weiwei, Weiwei, she ¡­"


    I turned my head to the side and picked up the small box. "I don''t know what a woman did to you in my previous life to make such a fool of herself for you. But at least for the rest of her life, she doesn''t owe you anything. " I gave him the little box.


    Cheng Sheng reached out to open the box. The box was a password box and the password was his birthday. Inside, there was a pair of crystal balls. This is the celebration gift she bought you when you took the role in the first play. You only know that the play was the first step in your success, but you don''t know that the character he spent all his savings on was the one she painstakingly begged for. For this role, she kneeled for the whole night. When I bought this gift for you, she was already penniless. For this gift, she worked all day and all night part-time, so he bought it for you. "


    As I spoke, Cheng Sheng suddenly squatted on the ground and cried like a big boy while hugging a box. The female star Bai Qing, who was wearing a white dress was also stunned by the side.


    In the end, I was the one who broke the engagement, sitting in front of a tombstone with Qi Weiwei by her side.


    "I can only help you to this point. Then, I will help you to settle that female ghost." I exhaled.


    "Thank you." Qi Weiwei nodded, "But... That''s not what I meant. "


    "I know," I turned around and smiled at her. "What you mean is, you don''t want me to ruin their engagement, but their marriage is destined to happen, you and Cheng Sheng are fated to be lovers in this life. In your previous life, you promised yourselves to be born before the Sanshen''s stone, which is why you guys love each other so much in this life. Forcefully breaking off the marriage alliance will leave behind future troubles. "


    "But, I''m already dead." Qi Weiwei buried her head between her legs.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." I patted her shoulder. That''s what I do.


    Qi Weiwei raised her head and looked at me, "But didn''t they say that Humans and ghosts have different paths?"


    "Those are just random rumors in the movies and TV dramas. Humans and ghosts have different paths, which means that people and ghosts belong to different dimensions. Under normal circumstances, people can''t see, hear, or touch anything, just like people from two different worlds. What we Yin Marry Master do, is to turn this unique path into the same path. Didn''t we have a saying? Even if it is a different path, in the end, we will still return together. "


    "Then, will I harm him?" Qi Weiwei was still a little worried.


    "Then do you think I have anything to do?" Should I show her?


    "Hmm?" Qi Weiwei was a little confused.


    I smiled. "Cough, cough, I am an example. In order to serve as an example for people like you, my husband is a ghost." Although the level of ghosts was quite high, they were still ghosts.


    "Huh?" Qi Weiwei was shocked, "Is he the handsome guy from last time?"


    "I nodded, when I suddenly sensed someone, I saw that it was actually Cheng Sheng. Sensing my gaze, Qi Weiwei also turned her head around and upon seeing Cheng Sheng, she was slightly shocked and sat up. Cheng Sheng. "


    He walked over to the tombstone and placed the wooden box in front of the tombstone. He then took out a small box from his pocket and opened it.


    "Weiwei, I''ve come to see you." He gently squatted in front of the monument and knelt down on one knee, "Actually, I didn''t tell you that I wanted to propose to you that day, but you suddenly mentioned the proposal to break up with me, which really caught me off guard. Perhaps I should have thought that you had some sort of secret story. I really am... Too terrible. Weiwei, I have always loved you, and I have never forgotten you. Boss Shuo is right. In your life, you''ve done too many foolish things for me and you don''t owe me anything. It was I who owed you too much. " Saying that, he placed the ring on the grave, "Weiwei, can you marry me?"


    I stood right next to him. "You should tell her that yourself."


    "What?" Cheng Sheng looked up at me.


    I held out my index finger and middle finger and drew a line in front of his eyes, lowered my hand, and pointed behind him. Cheng Sheng turned his head to look and saw a familiar figure in front of him.


    "Cheng Sheng."


    Cheng Sheng suddenly thought of something. He took the ring box from the front of the monument, walked to Qi Weiwei''s side and knelt down. "Weiwei, can you marry me?"


    "Perhaps, there is nothing that would move Girl more than this moment." I will, I will. "


    Looking at the two of them hugging each other, I suddenly felt as if I had received 10,000 points of damage like a bachelor dog. Should I not be here?


    A tug from behind turned me around and pulled me into my arms. "It''s fine. I''ll stay here."


    "¡­" Are you Sun Wukong? I didn''t even say the Tightening Spell before you came.


    "The two on the other side hugged enough, then turned around to look at the two of us, feeling a bit awkward." Cough cough, about that, Boss Shuo, thank you. "

 C156

    I pushed Luo Mingshang away and was pulled back. I also felt a burst of awkwardness. "It''s nothing, don''t be too proud. You still have a ghost by your side."


    "Then what should we do?" Cheng Sheng was worried.


    I did some calculations in my mind, "Eh ¡­" If we''re going to catch ghosts, we''ll need more money. "


    "Huh?" Cheng Sheng did not understand.


    I rolled my eyes at Cheng Sheng, "You are already begging me to marry you, I am a Yin Marry Master, please do not insult my profession."


    "Can I?" Cheng Sheng was pleasantly surprised, "I can... Do you want to marry us? "


    "I asked if you would?"


    "Yes, I do." Cheng Sheng quickly nodded.


    I nodded. "That''s good then. This way, it''ll be compatible with ghosts and catch ghosts. That''s right, I won''t accept your money for emotional disputes. It can be considered a gift to you."


    "¡­"


    In the middle of the night, the entire room was dark. Cheng Sheng lied on the bed with his eyes closed, but because he was nervous and his eyes were shut tight, he had no choice. In order to lure out female ghost, he had to sacrifice himself as bait.


    When the midnight bell rang, the curtains were suddenly blown up by the wind. The originally closed window was opened immediately, and a white figure floated into the room, wandering around Cheng Sheng''s bedside. After a long while, it suddenly pressed down.


    I almost laughed out loud, looking at the female ghost sticking close to Cheng Sheng, slowly going down, Cheng Sheng only felt a burst of coldness, and unconsciously clamped onto his lower body.


    This was truly a wondrous fan. Even in death, he wouldn''t forget to become his idol, the male god.


    Forget it, if it wasn''t settled, Cheng Sheng would probably collapse soon. The blue Netherworld Flame smashed the demon from the bed to the ground.


    "Who?" Shocked, female ghost got up from the ground and looked inside the room vigilantly.


    "Your great-aunt me." I went straight into the room.


    female ghost was shocked, and wanted to escape through the window. I was already prepared, so from the start, a barrier was already set up by the window, and could enter but not leave, it could be said that the entire room was the same. A barrier was drawn on the wall, and it was impossible to exit from the room.


    "Hey, girl, you said there''s something wrong with your head. For someone who doesn''t even know you, you committed suicide. You even pestered them after you died, is that really worth it?" I couldn''t help but laugh.


    "What do you know? I like Cheng Sheng. If it wasn''t for Cheng Sheng, I would have died long ago." female ghost was instantly angered. Two years ago, I was harassed by the school professor, but my report was rejected in the end. My parents also threw away their huge debts and ran away, and my boyfriend was also with my best friend. He even posted the matter of me being expelled from school on the internet. You won''t understand how much encouragement that song gave me at that time. Even though that song wasn''t very famous at the time. But he sang with such power that you will never understand what it means to me. "


    I spread out my hands, a little confused about this girl''s way of thinking. "What does it mean? Cheng Sheng is your reborn parents? But you shouldn''t have done that. It''s none of your business if you want to marry your reborn parents. Just continue listening to your song. It''s not like he''s dead, so stop singing. "


    "Hey, hey, Boss Shuo ¡­" "Cheng Sheng, who was already hiding behind me, couldn''t help but complain. There''s no need to be so excessive. "


    "No," female ghost was instantly angered, "Cheng Sheng is mine, he is mine."


    "Hey, little girl, like I said, to you, he can at most be considered a reborn parent. You''re being incestuous like this." I put my hands on my hips.


    "Hey, hey." Cheng Sheng did not want to say anything more.


    "After saving your life, you have to be clear on whether or not I want to repay you," I rolled my eyes, "Furthermore, he doesn''t know you, it would be fine if you could confess sooner, but you don''t want to admit it. You want Cheng Sheng to be a bachelor for his entire life, it''s very pitiful, don''t you think that way you are very selfish?"


    "I don''t care!" female ghost was furious. Cheng Sheng is mine, he can only be mine, no one can take him away. " As he spoke, he directly flew towards me and extended his hand out to grab Cheng Sheng who was behind me.


    I quickly turned my body to the side and reached out my hand to hold the pale hand that she extended towards me. The halo of light enveloped her hand, preventing her from moving any further forward, and after a few seconds of pause, I suddenly waved my hand and the female ghost immediately flew out, smashing into the wall.


    "Give up, you can''t beat me." "Marriage is destined. If you want, I can help you find the person you''re destined to find."


    "I don''t need it." With that, he rushed forward again, his target was still Cheng Sheng.


    The blue fire of netherworld that struck her body let out a scream and was once again sent flying. No matter how many times you try, the result will be the same. With me here, you won''t be able to touch him. "


    "I''ll kill you." She flew up again.


    I stretched out my hand to prop up a barrier. Blocking her out. He watched as she continuously attacked the barrier outside.


    I feel that it''s a pity, but just what kind of obsession does this Girl possess? Before I could react, his white clothes suddenly turned red, her long hair became longer, his nails also turned black, and he started to lengthen.


    "Hey, you ¡­" As I wasn''t paying attention, there was a crisp sound as the barrier was smashed into pieces by her. The long black fingernail headed towards me, and I immediately retreated to protect Cheng Sheng.


    A hug was suddenly held behind me. The instant I turned my head, a blue colored flame flew past my hair.


    "AHH@@


    "Luo Mingshang!" I turned to stare at the man. "Why did you kill her?" He was just a pitiful Girl.


    "She hurt you." Luo Mingshang pulled my hand, the hand that was supporting the barrier was already drenched in blood.


    I pulled my hand back and slapped him hard.


    Luo Mingshang was stunned, Cheng Sheng was also stunned. If this couple was quarreling, shouldn''t he be staying here?


    "Xue Er." Luo Mingshang was stunned and turned to look at me.


    "Luo Mingshang, we are in cold war!" After I finished speaking, I immediately dragged Cheng Sheng and left the room.


    Even I don''t know why I''m so angry. That female ghost is probably just a pitiful person who has a deep obsession with doing things, there''s no need to go to such an extent.


    Sitting on the side of the road, Cheng Sheng went to the nearby area to buy bandages and hemostatic medicine. He gave me a tourniquet to stop the bleeding and tied me up, looking like he wanted to say something but stopped in his tracks.


    "Say what you want to say," I said, rolling my eyes at him.

 C157

    Cheng Sheng sighed, "There''s no need for you to be so angry, I''m not too clear about your feelings, but I can see that he truly cares about you. If you get hurt, his heart will ache, and he will be angry.


    "You don''t understand," I said, stroking my hair. "That female ghost, she only had a momentary obsession that led her astray, so there was no need to let her be scared out of his wits. He''s gone too far. "


    Cheng Sheng laughed, and tied a knot in the bandages, "Have you never thought of resolving other people''s love disputes for yourself? "This is what you call a fan of the game."


    "My relationship with him is different from you and Qi Weiwei." I withdrew my hand and let out a deep sigh. Maybe I need some time to think about it. "


    Cheng Sheng cleaned up the remaining bandages and hemostatic pills beside him, "There are some things that I cannot rush you with, take it slow. You can''t blame him for this, he''s just worried about you. "


    "Yeah, I know." I nodded and got up, "When are you going to get married, go find me and bring Qi Weiwei."


    "There''s no time to lose, it''ll save us the trouble. Let''s go back with you." Cheng Sheng couldn''t wait to follow me. Suddenly, he noticed that something was wrong with the road, "Aren''t you going to wait for that boyfriend of yours?"


    "He''s not my boyfriend." I walked in front. "It''s okay, don''t wait for him." It couldn''t be lost.


    "Not a boyfriend?" "Is that ¡­?" Cheng Sheng did not understand.


    "My husband." "No," I replied.


    Cheng Sheng was surprised for a moment, and took two large steps forward, "Wait, how old are you? A daughter-in-law? I know some of the old places where the Girl married very early. "But no matter how I look at it, you don''t look like ¡­"


    "It''s a wedding." I sighed. " I set myself a role model, and set myself a role model. "


    "¡­" Cheng Sheng was slow.


    In the middle of the night, Cheng Sheng and I strolled along the roadside. There were very few passersby, and I didn''t find the famous star Cheng Sheng. "Where''s Weiwei?"


    "I let her return to the Spirit House first. Her spirit body is too weak, and she needs to rest." I walked forward step by step.


    As he was walking, a car suddenly stopped in front of him, a familiar black coloured sedan.


    "Why did you suddenly run over?" I looked at the person in the car in front of me in surprise.


    "I''m here to pick up the boss and bring him home." Ming Qing replied while grinning, "It''s very dangerous to have a Girl so late at night." Get out of the car and open the door for me. He made a gesture, "Please."


    I looked at Cheng Sheng, "You can go back first, come to my shop when you have time to pay the bill for the Yin marriage."


    "¡­" Cheng Sheng really did not want to say more, "You''re not waiting for me... Husband? Aren''t you going back together? "


    "No problem, he already went back." I waved my hand. That guy, how could he just stay there? With that, he turned and got into the car, Ming Qing closed the door and got into the driver''s seat. He waved at Cheng Sheng and drove away.


    On the brightly lit road, cars shuttled back and forth without stopping. On the roof of a tall building, a pair of dark red beast eyes stared at the busy street below and leaped.


    Sitting in the car, ignoring Ming Qing who was driving beside him, he looked out the window at the night scene that flashed past. His head was empty, and his heart was in a mess.


    "Boss, are you tired?" I can sleep for a while. I''ll be there in a while. " Ming Qing said as he drove.


    "Oh," I said nonchalantly.


    Seeing that I was distracted, Ming Qing looked at me and asked, "Boss, did you quarrel with your wife?"


    "Nope." Closing his eyes, he leaned against the back of the chair.


    "Fine." Ming Qing sighed: "Boss, what do you have to say for me?"


    I opened my eyes and glanced at him.


    "Aiya, boss, don''t ¡­" Before Ming Yu could finish his words, he heard a loud "Bang ¨C" sound coming from behind him, followed by a series of cries "Ah ¨C"


    "What''s going on?" Ming Qing looked at the situation behind him through the rearview mirror and his expression changed, "What the f * ck!? What the hell is that? "


    When I heard the sound, I opened my eyes and looked in the rearview mirror. Suddenly, my expression changed.


    Without needing me to say anything, Ming Qing had already cheated and left, but... The monster was even faster than the car. In the blink of an eye, it had reached the front.


    Bang ~ ~ ~ The road in front of them was blocked as the cars were piled up in a pile of scrap metal. A burst of explosion occurred and the surroundings were full of shouts and curses, frightened cries and wails.


    "What the f * ck!" Ming Qing backed off and chose another path. "We''re going in the opposite direction." What monster is that? Holy shit, did it come at us? "


    "Cut the crap, hurry up and drive." I shouted.


    "We can''t be any faster. Something might happen." Ming Qing''s speed had already reached its limit. Looking back from the rearview mirror, he said, "It''s catching up again. Holy shit, it can fly. What exactly is that thing?"


    "Leave it, hurry up." I kept shouting, "No! Let me do it!"


    Ming Qing looked back at the monsters that were getting closer and closer, and decisively stopped his car by the roadside. I was a little surprised, "What are you doing?"


    Ming Qing took out something wrapped in a black cloth from behind him. "Boss, stay in the car and don''t come down.


    "Is this fool trying to buy me time?" Stop messing around and come back. " But at this time, Ming Qing had already got off the car, "Ming Qing!" I called out in surprise.


    Ming Qing held the black cloth tightly in his hand and opened it. Inside were two long black sticks. Then, he stared at the monster in front of him, dumbstruck.


    This was a monster with a beast head, a human body, and wings on its back, its entire body covered in golden scales. Its dark red beast eyes stared at Ming Qing incessantly, and in the end, it actually stretched out a pair of hands covered in golden scales, reaching towards Ming Qing, "Hand it over."


    "What the hell?" Ming Qing immediately brandished his spear and smashed forward.


    "The power of the spear struck the monster''s body, producing the sound of weapons colliding.


    The monster stretched out a claw and quickly swiped across in front of his eyes. Ming Qing quickly dodged it, but the clothes in front of his chest were still cut. There were three lacerations left.


    The moment it touched his skin, it was so cold that it made Ming Qing shudder. Ming Qing turned his head to look at the carriage, and without hesitation, he raised his spear once again and flew out. The spear drew an arc in the air.


    This time, the monster also shook its wings, lifting its legs off the ground as it flew up into the air, colliding with Ming Qing.

 C158

    Reaching out with a palm, he snapped the long spear in Ming Qing''s hand, and also smashed Ming Qing down with a palm.


    "Puff ¡ª!" Ming Qing spat out a mouthful of blood, and two broken lances dropped beside him.


    "The golden figure landed in front of Ming Qing, and reached out to grab Ming Qing." "Hand it over."


    "Cough, cough." Ming Qing coughed and suddenly leaped up. Using the strength of his legs, he kicked the monster flying out in an instant. A blue Netherworld Flame stuck close to Ming Qing''s face flew out and smashed into the monster''s body, sending the monster that had just stood up flying again.


    "What are you blanking out for? Hurry up and get in the car! " I shouted, flinging my upper body out of the window.


    Ming Qing did not dare hesitate, and quickly crawled into the car. After getting on the car, he quickly drove and could not help but cough twice. He coughed up blood all over, "What the f * ck!" What the hell is that? "


    "Protection of the yinliu." "No," I replied.


    "What?" Ming Qing looked at me in puzzlement.


    "Simple explanation would be the guardian of the entrance to the God Realm. And they are only the outermost guards. " "No," I replied.


    "Such a strong defense!" Ming Qing was dumbstruck, "Then why is it chasing us? We did not enter the God Realm. Or did you take something away from him while you were courting your own death, boss? "


    "Cut the crap. If you don''t want to die, then hurry up and leave." I shouted, "They don''t have their own minds. All they have is an order, at any cost to complete it. Until death itself. "


    Ming Qing coughed, and swallowed the blood back down his throat. Isn''t that a robot? "


    "Almost, but they are stronger and more resistant than robots." I replied, looking as if I was about to collide with him. "Hey, hey, look at the road!"


    "Oh." Ming Qing quickly controlled the steering wheel and looked at the rearview mirror, "I''m going, I''ve already caught up."


    "Hurry up!" I started to fight with Ming Qing for the steering wheel.


    "Hey, hey, boss, don''t move. Something might happen to you." Ming Qing shouted.


    I hastily withdrew my hand and looked at the road ahead. Suddenly, a golden figure appeared before me in a flash.


    Ming Qing wanted to get off the car again, but I stopped him, "Stay put, if you dare, I''ll kill you." After glaring at him, I opened the door and left. Just as Ming Qing was about to get off the car, he was scared and retreated.


    I opened the door and walked down to the front of the car to look at the golden monster. The monster stretched out its hand again, "Let''s go."


    "In your dreams." I slowly spit out three words. I raised my right hand to my left chest and shouted, "Heaven and Earth are endless. Yin and Yang are in the same world. Four Eight Trigrams, All Laws are one." The ring on his right index finger lit up, the light became increasingly bright, and eventually disappeared as a Gossip mirror appeared on his hand.


    Seeing that Gossip mirror, the monster immediately charged towards me. I dodged and used my right hand to hold the Gossip mirror in front of my chest. "Saint is the king, roaming all around, the male is the Qilin, the female is the Qilin, the Qilin is the Qilin, and the qilin appears." Two rays of light, one red and one green, flew out from the Gossip mirror and landed behind me. Two qilins, one on my left and one on my right, stood behind me.


    "If you want to harm my lord, I will destroy you." The voice of the red Qinglin sounded out.


    In the carriage, when Ming Qing saw this scene, his eyes widened. He stuck his head out the window, "Boss, you''re crazy. This is downtown."


    They did not want to care about him, "Subduing Qi Qinglin, kill it for me." With a command, the two divine beasts immediately charged up to their left and right sides. I didn''t stay idle either. My body nimbly weaved between the qilin and the monster, and the short sword in my hands emitted a biting cold light. The cold air seeped out, and left a trail of ice on the monster''s body every time.


    At this time, there were already many passers-by spectating. Many of them took out their cell phones to take photos while watching the show.


    I raised my head to look at the moonlight. The Gossip mirror turned sideways and reflected the moonlight onto the monster''s body. The monster hurriedly used the wings on its back to block the light. It seemed to be very afraid of this light.


    Watching the monster leave, Qilin wanted to chase after it, but I shouted at him, "Alright, don''t chase if you are in need of money."


    "Yes." The two qilins respectfully returned to my side.


    "You can leave for now." I waved my hand, and the two Qilins let out a soft hum as they swiftly left the place. I looked around me and saw that the night had officially started, and there were many men and women using their phones to record the video, so I couldn''t let them expose this matter. With my left hand holding onto the Gossip mirror, I swept the Gossip mirror with my right, and immediately, a wave of light spread out in all directions like ripples.


    After finishing everything, I went back to the car, and the Gossip mirror returned to the ring once again, "Ming Qing, drive away."


    "Boss, you''re making a big deal out of this. Do you know?" Ming Qing glared at me.


    "It''s fine, it''s been deleted." Relieved, I lay back and closed my eyes.


    "It is precisely because of the deletion of their memories that a blank space appeared in their memories. That is the most important thing." Ming Qing was helpless, but he had no other choice, he could only drive away.


    By the time he arrived at the store, it was already early in the morning. When I entered, I saw Luo Mingshang pitifully guarding the door. I didn''t even look at him before I turned around and went straight in.


    "Xue Er." He looked at me pitifully. He went straight into the house without looking at me, and hurried after me.


    I ignored him and went straight up to the second floor. After entering the room, I slammed the door and pasted a talisman on it. Leave someone crying outside the door.


    He only slept in the early morning and was only woken up around 1pm. Furthermore, he was woken up already. The girl hasn''t recovered yet.


    "Mom. "Mom, wake up." The person in charge of the bed crying had also become Xiao Zuo from the Mystical Zero from the very beginning.


    "Xiao You, be good and let your mother sleep a little longer." Faintly patting Xiao You''s head, she turned over and went back to sleep.


    "Mom, wake up, wake up." The little girl directly climbed onto the bed. "Ride on top of me and scream." Sunny buttocks, mother sleep lazy, shame ah. Wake up, wake up. "


    I can''t stand the little guy''s devilish voice through my ears. The most important thing is that the little thing actually started to fight with me for the blanket. Then he grabbed my arm and began to shake it. I had no choice but to get up and pull the little thing off my body.


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll get up now." I was defeated.


    When I went out of the door, I saw Luo Mingshang''s severely injured face, which was filled with grievance. I couldn''t see anything, I couldn''t see anything.

 C159

    "Xue Er, I''m sorry, I was wrong. Please don''t ignore me." Just as he was about to leave, he was hugged from behind. "Stop the cold war, okay? You can hit me and scold me, but can you not do this to me? "


    Thus, sometimes, I really can''t harden my heart. "Let go, I''m hungry."


    Hearing me say this, it was as if I had triggered some sort of mechanism of his. "Okay okay okay, I''ll go and do it for you." Then she watched him run to the kitchen. Wait. Oh, my kitchen.


    I also rushed to the kitchen and saw him cutting the meat. I was stunned for a moment before I asked, "When did you learn to cook?"


    "I usually watch Mystical Zero s do it."


    "¡­" [What else can I say? I should be able to read it. This must be a genius, unlike me, who can blow up the entire kitchen with my teaching.]


    Five minutes later, I carried the prepared dishes to the table. I took a look and found that it was quite a sumptuous meal, a bowl of porridge with a few steamed buns that didn''t seem like they were made by him. It wasn''t much, but he could tell what he was thinking.


    After eating his fill and going downstairs to check, Cheng Sheng had already drank a bellyful of tea, he was a little anxious from waiting. Tsk, superfluous people.


    "Boss Shuo," seeing that I had come down, Cheng Sheng hurriedly stood up.


    I yawned and couldn''t help but retort, "You sure saved yourself a lot of long hours of trouble. "Then at least you have to give me a good dream, and start quarreling early in the morning."


    "A big... Early in the morning? " Behind him, the agent turned his head to look outside before lowering his head to look at his watch to make sure he had calculated the time correctly.


    Cheng Sheng moved closer, "You don''t have to care too much about her words." The voice was small, yes, very small.


    "Hur hur." I laughed and stepped aside. He looked at the shop, "Where''s Ming Qing?"


    "He was severely injured last night and he''s still lying in his room." Ming Yu replied.


    "Oh." I nodded. "Alright, let''s begin."


    "Alright." Ming Yu nodded and closed the door. Mystical Zero took out two crystal balls. Cheng Chen was stunned when he saw the two crystal balls.


    "Isn''t this ¡­" Cheng Sheng was surprised.


    I explained to him, "This is your Fate Stone, and it can also be called a spiritual medium. Something that goes with a Yin marriage, it is equivalent to a marriage certificate between man and woman. In my previous life, I made an agreement that a Fate Stone would be born.


    "Oh, oh." Cheng Sheng nodded.


    Rui Zhe took out the Soul Furnace. Qi Weiwei had been recuperating inside the Soul Furnace, and there were no major issues with it now. White smoke drifted out, and landed in front of Cheng Sheng.


    "Did you bring the things I asked you to bring?" I asked, looking up.


    "Yes, I did." "The manager quickly opened a box and took out two red wedding doll s, placing them away." I bought something else. " As he spoke, he took out some paper men, paper palanquins.


    I couldn''t help but pat my forehead. "I don''t need it." "Then, he took one crystal from each of them." Cheng Sheng, take a drop of blood from your fingertip and drop it. "


    "Okay," Cheng Sheng said without hesitation as he stabbed his finger with the knife. A drop of fresh red blood fell into the crystal ball and Qi Weiwei also grabbed the crystal ball with her hand as the Spiritual Energy seeped in.


    "It''s done." I nodded, "Go back and burn the doll. Right, sign this." Two agreements. He passed it to the two of them, "This is the newly issued marriage law for the underworld. Sign it, and you can take the Soul Furnace back.


    "Alright." Cheng Sheng nodded, and quickly signed his name, Qi Weiwei also signed his name.


    I thought about it, "Oh, there is one more thing, Cheng Sheng, I helped you open your Sky Eye earlier, that, I will not close it, and with the way I open it, I guess you can only find my master to close it for you, but recently my master has been somewhere in India, so you should not be afraid of what kind of ghosts you will see in the future. "It''s fine, take it as a wedding gift from me. Buy two for two and give two for free."


    "Hey, Boss Shuo, you must be joking." Cheng Sheng couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Alright, alright, pay up. You can leave now, don''t disturb my business." I''m starting to kick people out.


    Cheng Sheng said with a mournful face, "Hey, Boss Shuo, don''t go away, don''t be so irresponsible, help me shut it down, I''m a coward, hey, stop messing around."


    The Mystical Zero stopped Cheng Sheng, "Mr. Cheng, let''s settle the bill."


    Cheng Sheng could only pay the bill with a sad face.


    After sending them away, I continued to lie on the soft couch while the two little fellows continued to stroll around the streets, having a great time playing around. After all, everyone on this street knows them, so I don''t think they''ll encounter any danger.


    The customers that came in and out of the shop, I also couldn''t sleep, I closed my eyes and dozed off. I unconsciously thought back to the fierce battle last night. It seemed that they were not the only ones who had come.


    "Xue Er," He stuck close again. Forget it, it''s not a big deal, I can''t keep holding onto him and not letting him go.


    "Next time, I won''t hesitate to do this. Do you hear me?" I reached out and rubbed his head, then got up and lay on his lap.


    "Mn," Luo Mingshang replied. "Xue Er, did something happen last night? I felt it, there was a few minutes of time difference. "


    "Yes," I nodded, "I deleted it. For those tens of minutes, it was not good for the mortals to see. "


    Luo Mingshang reached out and combed my long hair, "What happened?"


    "Nothing." I don''t want to say anything more.


    He also understood and did not ask any further questions. "So, did you kill it?"


    "No, it ran away." I shook my head. To be honest, I had my own selfish thoughts. Basically, I didn''t want it to die.


    "Is it coming back?" Luo Mingshang''s hand paused for a moment, before he continued to comb through my hair.


    "Yes." There was nothing to deny. Without completing the order, it would return. This was also the difference between them and robots. It was that they understood how to advance and how to retreat.


    Luo Mingshang suddenly hugged me, "I won''t let them succeed."


    "Luo Mingshang." I called to him softly.


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re strangling me!" Can''t you relax a little? I''m alive, not inflated, and even if I inflate your hair, I''ll have to choke.


    Just as it was about to close, the Uncle Sun suddenly descended. Then, the two children were scared to the point of crying.


    After walking to the door, I pulled the two little fellows into my embrace. You didn''t look any better before you came, so why didn''t you scare the other party to the point of crying?

 C160

    "Mom, wuu, scared, waah, there are bad people."


    "Be good and be good, this is Grandpa Sun, not afraid, Grandpa Sun is a good person." Not a bad guy. " I cackled, holding the two little ones crying in my arms.


    Uncle Sun''s face was filled with awkwardness, "It''s been a few days since we last met, how did you get a child?"


    "Adoptive." I replied and casually gave the two little things to Ming Yu. After Ming Yu carried them away, I stood up and welcomed Uncle Sun into the house, "Uncle Sun, why are you so free to come over?"


    "I''m here for business." Uncle Sun entered the room and directly sat on the chair opposite him, "I was dreaming last night. Old Zhang, who died a few years ago, suddenly gave me a dream, saying that he took a fancy to the old lady next door and wanted you to make them unconscious."


    The corner of my mouth twitched. "Fainted."


    Uncle Sun laughed, "Old Zhang has already been dead for a while, and when he was still alive a few years ago, he was pretty good to me, so thinking about how this is not a big deal, I just came to find you, oh right, the contact information for his children, I have it all for you, it won''t be worth it."


    "Oh," I nodded. "Okay, I''ll try it. It''s better that they see it for themselves."


    "Alright, then I''ll be troubling you." Uncle Sun nodded. Just as I was about to leave, I suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh right, Uncle Sun, have you not seen Yao Lan recently?" I asked.


    "Hmm?" Hearing my question, Uncle Sun turned his head and sighed, "That''s right, but as long as she doesn''t harm anymore, I don''t have anything to worry about."


    I bit my nails. "Strange."


    "What''s wrong?" Uncle Sun looked at me puzzled, and asked curiously.


    "Logically speaking, with a Yin marriage, the man and woman should be connected. Through the medium, they can sense each other''s location. If you want to see her, she will appear in front of you." "No," I replied.


    "Spirit medium?" Uncle Sun blinked his eyes in confusion, "What is that?"


    "What is it?" It was during the time of the Yin marriage that this old man gave you the stone, the Fate Stone, which is also known as the Spirit Medium. "


    "Nope." Uncle Sun shook his head, "Your master didn''t give me anything at that time."


    I almost spat out a mouthful of blood. What? No? I took Uncle Sun''s hand, looked at it, and instantly became gloomy. There really isn''t one, old man you ¡­ You actually gave me money and didn''t do anything, and now you even ran away.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing my body trembling, Uncle Sun was a little worried.


    "That stinking old man," I said, clenching my fist. "Sou ¡ª ¡ª Fang ¡ª ¡ª Zhou ¡ª!"


    In another country, an old man called Master couldn''t help but sneeze and rub his nose. What''s wrong?


    "Old... "Boss." The room was silent. The two children were too scared to cry.


    "How... "What''s wrong?" Uncle Sun was also shocked by my actions.


    "This old man never married you!" I tell you the truth.


    "What the hell?" Uncle Sun was also stunned.


    I took a deep breath and said, "Forget it, Uncle Sun, come over some time and I''ll make another one for you."


    "Fine." Uncle Sun sighed helplessly, thinking about Shuo Fangzhou''s character, he seemed to be able to do this kind of thing. It wouldn''t be too much to describe him as a swindler.


    After sending off the Uncle Sun, I turned around with a gloomy face. His body was wrapped in a thick layer of low pressure. Not a single blade of grass grew in the surrounding area, and all traces of people disappeared.


    "Senior Shuo has done this ¡­" Ming Yu didn''t know what to say either.


    Xiao Zuo touched his tears, "What happened to mother?"


    "Is it possible that Xiao You is being impolite to Grandfather and Mother is getting angry?" The little girl immediately hid himself in Ming Yu''s embrace in fear.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. It has nothing to do with Xiao Zuo. " Ming Yu carried the two pellet s, "It was your Grandfather Shuo who did this. "However, right now, mother is angry, so it''s best not to get too close, it might bring disaster upon us."


    "Yes, yes." Her two little heads nodded violently, agreeing with Ming Yu''s words.


    I was so angry by the old man that my stomach hurt. I laid on the bed, covered in Spiritual Energy, and couldn''t stop.


    At this time, the only one not afraid of death was Luo Mingshang. As soon as he entered, he was hit by a small lightning. After a pause, he frowned and dispelled the lightning in his body. Come to me. Touch my head.


    I looked up at him. "Don''t you hurt?"


    Luo Mingshang laughed, "I''ve experienced pain worse than this."


    I got out of bed. "Then let me vent."


    "Okay." Then, he just sat there obediently with a look of ''allowing me to hit you''. I suddenly didn''t know what to do. I helplessly sighed and put my hands down.


    "Whatever, forget it. You can leave now. Let me have some peace and quiet." I crawled back into bed.


    Luo Mingshang paused, "Maybe your master doesn''t want to marry him, because he has other secrets?"


    "What?" I looked up at Luo Mingshang. "What do you mean?"


    For example, if we can''t find his Fate Stone, or if there''s something strange about him, I didn''t tell you the truth. The moment we first met that old man, I felt that something was wrong with him, and that woman as well.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m not sure, but the whole thing doesn''t seem as simple as it seems." Luo Mingshang shook his head, "Currently, four people are already dead, and they are only one step away from reaching the sky. I do not think that she will stop at this point of time."


    "But the Uncle Sun''s curse has already been lifted." I frowned in confusion.


    "But we are not certain. That woman, is Yao Lan." Luo Mingshang answered word by word, "We are only talking about Yao Lan''s characteristics. She was wearing a blue and white flowery skirt and holding up a red oil-paper umbrella, but only the old man knows her looks. However, that old man has never seen her looks before, doesn''t she think that it''s too much of a coincidence?"


    I seemed to have understood something, "You''re saying that someone intentionally made us think that she was Yao Lan in order to clear ourselves of any suspicions."


    "Didn''t you say before that ghosts do not need to be concealed? There is no need to enter through the door. " Luo Mingshang continued to remind her. There is only one type of person who needs to do this, and that is humans. "


    I bit my nails. " Things weren''t over yet? But after so long, there still hasn''t been any movement. "


    "It''s exactly because of the huge commotion caused earlier that I need to settle this matter properly." He was so sure.

 C161

    I shook my head. "None of us can make a decision lightly until we have investigated this matter. However, we still have to investigate this matter once more. When I have time, I''ll try matching the Uncle Sun''s Yin marriage. There might be some clues. "


    "Your master did not marry him. Maybe he had found something. You can ask your master. " Luo Mingshang took my phone.


    Looking at the phone in my hand, I thought for a moment. "Let me think."


    Actually, calling this old man is a given, but I still have to scold him. Not only did I screw him over, I even made an old man wait bitterly for more than ten years, but you actually ran away with the money after failing to accomplish anything. But now, there seemed to be one more thing.


    After dinner, I let Ming Yu coax the child to sleep first. I walked to the balcony by myself, held my phone and thought for a while, then decided to give the old man a call.


    "Hey, stinking old man." The call quickly connected.


    "My precious disciple, what''s wrong?" There was a flurry of business over there.


    My anger suddenly rose, "You still have the nerve to ask me what''s wrong, let me ask you, did Uncle Sun find you to marry a dozen years ago? You actually didn''t make it for anyone, and you even took the money and ran away. Do you know what you are doing? It''s a scam, I completely have a reason for Mu Chuan to arrest you and lock you up for a few years. Now it''s fine, leave such a terrible mess for me, you still have the nerve to ask me what''s wrong, don''t tell me you forgot, it''s not easy for Uncle Sun to earn money, but you''re still trying to scam me. Can''t we just leave a bit of the lower limit to our descendants? " The moment he opened his mouth, he scolded the old man.


    "Hey hey, my good disciple, listen to me." The old man hurriedly tried to coax her. You can''t do anything about it, so don''t worry about it. You''re not worthy of this marriage, so if you don''t feel good about it, you can return the money to Old Sun. In any case, you can''t do anything about it, and you can''t do anything about it either. "


    "I''m going to be in charge of this." I said fiercely.


    "Why is this Devilish child so disobedient?" The old man panicked, "If you don''t want to hurt Old Sun, then forget about it."


    "Old man, what do you mean?" I don''t understand.


    "You don''t need to worry about me," the old man didn''t tell him. " Just pretend that the two of them aren''t related by marriage. "


    "But I calculated it already, the one called Yao Lan is the one who got married in Uncle Sun." I retorted.


    The old man sighed heavily. This is a disaster, and is also the fruit of Samsara. The biggest taboo of our line is to enter the karma of others, and that will become our business. Don''t meddle in other people''s business. "


    As I said that, the old man hung up the phone. I held onto my phone, and a beeping sound entered my ears, but my mind was completely calm. It seemed that the old man had something to hide from me, and it was regarding the Uncle Sun. or was it due to the background of the Uncle Sun? Or perhaps, it was Yao Lan?


    I don''t understand.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "This old man really wants to know, but he didn''t say anything. He only said that this isn''t something that I can handle. He just told me not to bother with it anymore." I leaned back into his arms.


    "What about you? Have you given up? " Luo Mingshang asked despite knowing the answer.


    "You know that, don''t you?" I smiled and said, "If I don''t find out and leave a question in my mind, I won''t be able to sleep. "Therefore, I plan to take a gamble. Even if I really do get into their Karma, this will still be my tribulation."


    Luo Mingshang lowered his head and kissed my hair, "You are also my calamity."


    Tonight was exceptionally quiet. Not a single sound could be heard, not even the sound of the wind could be heard. The occasional chirping sound from the insects once or twice before falling again.


    It was late in the night when a golden figure flashed past the window. I was jolted awake and jumped out of bed. I pushed open the window to the balcony and looked outside. I saw the golden monster standing in the air. It was the same one that had run away last night.


    "You still dare to come!" Seeing that monster, Ming Qing was the first to be angered. He still had not avenged his grievances after being injured. He directly jumped off the balcony.


    "What is this?" Even though he was experienced and knowledgeable, the Mystical Zero was still confused.


    "This is the Amphibola chinensis Schneid, the outermost guard of the yinliu," I said slowly.


    "yinliu?" The Mystical Zero looked over, its eyes filled with confusion.


    "The Amphibola chinensis Schneid itself is a celestial item," I said again.


    "What!" Ming Yu was shocked, the one fighting on the ground with the Amphibola chinensis Schneid was his own little brother. Then, three small knives appeared in his hands, which he threw towards Amphibola chinensis Schneid. When it hit the body, it released sparks, and then, Ming Yu also jumped out.


    The Mystical Zero looked at me, "Are we just going to watch like this?"


    "I ¡­" "I can''t do it." It was already heavily injured by me and Fu Qi Qinglin yesterday, so its strength is no longer a threat to Ming Qing. "


    "Boss ¡­" The Mystical Zero didn''t know what to say anymore. It only let out a soft sigh and jumped down from the balcony.


    Surrounding him was a world of fire. Faint blue flames scorched him, causing his entire body to tremble. The flames engulfed the Amphibola chinensis Schneid, but it was still fighting and attacking.


    Someone behind me covered my eyes. "If you don''t want to look, then don''t."


    Luo Mingshang released my hand, causing the blue flames below to disappear as well as the Amphibola chinensis Schneid. All that was left was a golden ball that floated in the air.


    The Mystical Zero returned to my side, "Sorry, boss, I just feel that there are some things that I should do."


    "Thank you." Thank you, I said softly, resolving my hesitation and indecision.


    "Boss." Ming Yu and Ming Qing had also returned. Ming Qing had been carried back, his injuries were originally not fully healed. The boss belongs to us, and belongs to us. No one can take him away from us. "


    Ming Yu''s words were very serious, and I could even see the possessiveness and threat in his eyes.


    I reached out and touched her face. "Well, never leave. You guys too. "


    Since we have decided, we must never leave each other for the rest of our lives. The Spirit House is our home, so you must never leave this place for the rest of your life.


    "Cough cough, let me say, can you stop chatting for now, I''m going to die." Ming Qing''s screams broke the atmosphere between them. What an atmosphere killer.


    "Serves you right. What kind of hero are you?" Ming Yu looked at Ming Qing in disappointment, "I really want to stab you to death, why didn''t I shoot my blade at you just now?"


    "Hello, Sis. Dear Sis. I''m your blood related little brother." "Ming Qing pulled at Ming Yu''s clothes with all his might. You are too heartless to do such a thing. "

 C162

    She knew that Ming Yu was saying these words out of anger, exterminating a marriage due to righteousness, she had already done what she could, but perhaps her family was like that.


    Ming Yu''s face darkened. Boss, find a buyer tomorrow and sell him off! "


    Okay, that''s what I meant.


    "Hey hey, stop messing around, hurry up and let me see, I''m going to die." "Ao, ao, ao ~ ~"


    That night, other than the blue flames that burned to the ends of the sky, there was only the miserable howls that came out one after another.


    I have never had a future, I have never had a past, or I am not worthy of having a future.


    "I am not worthy of the future. Even now, I am unable to grasp it."


    "You are the same. You are no different from them. You have your own future, you occupy your own present, and you control your own destiny!"


    "No matter if it was the past, present or future, they were all different. Me, I should have never existed to begin with."


    In the deepest part of the dream, there was only darkness. The light that was only an inch away from his hand only existed in his palm. When he opened his eyes, all he saw was darkness. The light had been completely devoured.


    When he opened his eyes, they were filled with light. Reaching out his hand, a brilliant light seeped out from the gaps between his fingers.


    On Ming Qing''s sick leave, he would find Mi Ya to replace him. The first thing this guy did was to run his eyes around the two babies.


    "Master." After a while, Mi Ya came crawling over with a smile on her face.


    "What?" I looked at her warily.


    "Can you give me one?" Mi Ya said with a fawning smile. She was naturally referring to Xiao Zuo.


    I glared at her. " Do you think it''s a toy? I''ll even give you one. "


    Who would have thought that right after they finished speaking, the two little ones who were originally fine immediately cried out, "Wuwuwuwaa, ahh, Mom, Mom don''t want Mom, Xiao You wants Mom." The little girl struggled in Mi Ya''s embrace with her two small hands, crying as she stepped on the ground.


    "Wa, wow, wow, mama, Xiao Zuo is obedient, very obedient. Mom, don''t give Xiao Zuo to others."


    I helplessly received the two little fellows who had stretched out their arms and hugged them to comfort them. Mi Ya immediately retreated bitterly.


    "Tsk, just don''t want it." Mi Ya muttered in a low voice, "I really don''t know what''s going on with these two brats. They obviously met together, why are they sticking so closely to you?"


    "Because I''m his mother." "If you want to marry Kong Lin quickly, come over here and get married."


    Mi Ya''s face reddened, "Cough cough, it''s still early. There''s no rush."


    A hug came from behind him, "Xue Er, we can also give birth to one."


    Then, like Mi Ya, I shouted, "Scram!"


    "Daddy hug." Xiao Zuo had cried enough, he extended his arms out for a hug.


    Luo Mingshang immediately grabbed the two little things, one on the left and one on the right.


    "These two little things are really small." Kong Lin floated over and pinched Xiao Zuo''s face.


    "Yeah, they both died when they were two and a half years old. After their parents made them into infant corpses, they have never changed." I stood up and sighed, explaining.


    "But it''s really dangerous." Kong Lin heaved a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, I was discovered by you. If I had been discovered by those other Taoists, I think they would have immediately killed me."


    I thought for a moment and nodded. "You''re underestimating the strength of the Infant Corpse. The Infant Corpse is something that is even more ferocious than the Thai Ghost Man Tong. Even if the two of them usually act cute and cute, their strength won''t be low, not to mention there are only two of them. If it wasn''t for the fact that they didn''t have any malicious intent, I''m afraid that we wouldn''t even be able to return."


    Kong Lin was surprised, "Eh? Is it really that powerful? " Then, he looked at Xiao Zuo who was trying his best to climb higher up. His hands started working left and right, pinching fiercely at Xiao Zuo''s face.


    "Waah!" Xiao Zuo was in pain, my mouth opened to bite Kong Lin''s claw. I hurriedly moved Xiao Zuo''s face away, and looking at Xiao Zuo''s reddened face, I knew that Kong Lin''s attacks were really heavy.


    "What are you doing?" I hurt her. " Mi Ya glared fiercely at Kong Lin.


    "I ¡­" Being stared at by Mi Ya, Kong Lin said somewhat unconfidently, "I wasn''t careful."


    "La ~" Xiao Zuo made a face at Kong Lin.


    Kong Lin was enraged, "Heh, my bad temper." He was about to roll up his sleeves and beat Xiao Zuo up, but before he could do anything, Mi Ya had already fiercely glared at him, and immediately retracted his gaze.


    I really didn''t want to say anything more. "When there weren''t so many people in the shop, it was very quiet and harmonious, so I shouldn''t have picked up so many people and brought them back." Alright, Mi Ya, you can take care of the child today. Kong Lin, you come and help us. " I have to say that it''s not bad to find a gift-and-give shop, "There was a matchmaker coming over this morning. After lunch, Rui Zhe, you should go and stock up, and at around 1pm a few antique dealer come over to look at the goods. "Ming Yu, prepare the items for the Yin marriage and go get two pairs of Fate Stone."


    "Oh, okay." With someone taking over from Ming Yu''s position as a babysitter, Ming Yu was finally able to work.


    When Uncle Sun mentioned Old Zhang''s head, he floated over in the morning with a shy old lady beside him. The moment the two entered the shop, they sat there.


    "Ahem," I coughed. It looks like the two of you have already discussed this matter? "


    "Mm, yes." Master Zhang nodded and lowered his head like a child in love.


    I can''t help but laugh, you guys are already this old, yet you still know how to be shy, "Cough cough, about that, let me first explain the rules, our place is a formal match for the Yin marriage, it''s equivalent to a civil affairs office in the Yang world, if you guys marry each other, you can''t regret it, in the future, no matter what kind of conflict you have, it doesn''t matter, and you guys have nothing to do with the Spirit House, you want to get a divorce and apply for the underworld, which means, from the moment you decide on the Yin marriage and leave the Spirit House, your lives in the future will have nothing to do with the Spirit House. "Do you all agree?"


    "Agreed." The two old men hurriedly nodded.


    "Alright." I nodded. He reached for the contract and said, "There is a contract here. I''ll have to trouble the two of you to sign it later."


    Mi Ya walked over while carrying the child, "What word is that? It makes my eyes hurt, like a small tadpole."


    Ming Yu quickly pulled Mi Ya to the side and shook his head, "Boss, don''t talk too much when we get married, otherwise something might happen."


    Mi Ya waved her hand, "What can happen?"


    "In the eyes of these devils, they can only see the boss, that is, the person who married them. If anyone else appears, they will be considered to be married. If they have taken a fancy to them, they might be tied down for the rest of their lives." Ming Yu explained.

 C163

    Mi Ya hurriedly covered her mouth as she came closer, "I was wondering why it was so quiet. It seems this is the reason."


    Shhh ~ "The Mystical Zero gestured, signalling them to soften their voices, and then lowered his voice," Ever since ancient times, the rules of a match between the Yin and Yang marriage was cumbersome. In old times, the profession of Yin Marry Master was still quite complicated, and many Goddess clergyman were able to match it, but with the changes of the era, the profession of Yin Marry Master was not easy to achieve, especially after the Cultural Revolution, when the profession of Yin Marry Master was treated as a feudal superstition, and then it was lost to others.


    "What do you mean?" Mi Ya asked in confusion.


    "Simply speaking, during the ancient times, marriage was a form of marriage. But now, marriage was a matter of marriage, one would need all sorts of marriage certificates, as well as legal things. underworld were similar," Ming Yu explained.


    Oh, "Mi Ya nodded her head," Then who else can legally go along with this?


    "Only the Spirit House." Ming Yu answered, "The profession of Yin Marry Master is already almost extinct in today''s society, and can only be seen occasionally in the small villages in the western region of Xiang City. There is still a relatively primitive, complicated, old era method of marriage with Yin, other than that, a few goddesses who can see ghosts and gods would also find it easier to communicate with each other, but in comparison, this kind of goddess-like woman will also be in trouble."


    "Has Spirit House met it before?" Mi Ya asked.


    "There are medical disputes in the hospitals, so of course we''ll encounter them as well. For example, the last time with Su Linger," Ming Yu replied, "Before, there were some people who went back after getting married for a few months, and because they had a bad relationship with each other or their lives after marriage, they found the Spirit House, so the boss''s attitude towards them was to beat them to death."


    "¡­" Mi Ya turned his head while touching it, "Looks like I still have some things to consider regarding me inheriting this shop."


    "Actually, it might not be you." Ming Yu laughed lightly, "As the current master of the Spirit House, he will have two disciples in her entire life. Who can inherit it will all depend on their cultivation."


    "Two?" Mi Ya was shocked, "What about the other one?"


    "Are you talking about the boss''s senior brother?" The Mystical Zero asked, "Because the boss'' senior brother is the young master of Tao Gate, he has his own responsibilities, so the boss took over the Spirit House. Furthermore, compared to the boss''s senior brother, the boss and the Antique Street have better compatibility. As the rule of the Antique Street, they have more control over each other. "


    "I feel so busy." Mi Ya was speechless. Then is Master only going to have me as his disciple now? "


    "Mn," Ming Yu nodded his head, "Ming Qing and I are only employees, we are not suitable for this place, the Mystical Zero do not even belong to this place, Rui Zhe already has a master. So only you. Actually, the boss is still young, there''s no need to find a disciple so early. "


    "Oh." Mi Ya nodded.


    After saying this, the Yin marriage over there had already ended. I kept the two agreements well, "This is good, your future lives will depend on yourselves, whether it be happiness or misfortune, it has nothing to do with Spirit House anymore.


    "Thank you." The two old men rose, bowed slightly to me, and turned to leave.


    I reached for my cell phone and checked my account. Since both of our children were out of town, the family members of the two old people called me early in the morning to collect the money in the form of a payment gift. Just right.


    He yawned, feeling a little tired. Mi Ya immediately came over, "Master, are you alright?"


    "It''s fine, matching with a Yin marriage consumes a lot of spiritual power. I also didn''t sleep well last night." He yawned again.


    "I just found out that there''s no such thing as a Yin marriage." Mi Ya sighed. I imagined that he would be wearing a daoist robe, then having a table, using the peach wood sword to make it look like he''s spitting fire, or something, handsome. "


    "You''ve seen too many zombie movies," I said, rolling my eyes at her.


    "¡­" Mi Ya''s face darkened, "Can I hit you?"


    "You are deceiving your master to destroy our ancestors." I directly walked to the side of the table and laid down. Ming Yu and Rui Zhe very consciously cleaned up all the things on the table.


    After a long while, Rui Zhe came out from the house, "Boss, let me give you a suggestion."


    "What is it? "Speak." I asked, half-closing my eyes.


    "Isn''t there another room in the back? Why can''t we get married in the room inside? Must it be outside? " Rui Zhe complained, but in reality, he just hated the fact that it was too tiring to move things in from the back.


    "That Feng Shui room in there isn''t good," I shook my head, rejecting his words. "If you are willing, I don''t mind cleaning it up for you, you can move in and give Mi Ya a place to stay."


    "No, I don''t think Feng Shui would do either," Rui Zhe hurriedly shook his head. To agree with me.


    Smelly brat, fight with me.


    After eating lunch, I went back to my room to take a nap. Rui Zhe had been sent to stock up, and I had thought about letting the Mystical Zero receive me in the afternoon. With Mi Ya''s help, after all, he was the one who was taught by Mi Nuoer, the evil merchant would definitely not lose, since I did not dare to let Ming Yu buy anything for me.


    During my nap, I was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. No, I was wrong, it wasn''t that I was tossing and turning, it was simply difficult for me to even turn my body, it was even hard for me to move my body. Luo Mingshang hugged his tightly, Ah ~ Forget it, shouldn''t I have long gotten used to this kind of thing?


    "Xue Er?" Probably because he sensed that I still had not slept, Luo Mingshang asked. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." "Sighing lightly, she turned around and hugged Luo Mingshang''s waist. "It''s a bit unsettling."


    "I''m fine." Luo Mingshang lowered his head and kissed my forehead, "It''s okay, I''m here."


    I sighed and patted his back. "As long as you don''t cause me any trouble and stop being impulsive, I''ll be fine."


    He suddenly stopped talking and tightened his grip. "You''re not allowed to bring it up again."


    What should I say? She really was a child. "Alright, I won''t say anymore. Go to sleep. "


    Halfway through his sleep, I heard the ruckus below, I think it was because of the bidding, I have to admit that Mi Ya was really trained out. Business was always straightforward, never letting go of the price. It almost infuriated the sellers, but she still stepped on their bottom line. I want to give Mi Ya 10,000 Likes, choosing Mi Ya as my disciple is simply too right, Spirit House doesn''t need to worry, this way of doing business, in the future, it will be very prosperous.

 C164

    They were probably worried that there would be trouble later on, so the Uncle Sun came over around 3 in the afternoon. It was obvious that they were nervous. I couldn''t help laughing. Why were these elderly people like this? They were even more shy than the young.


    Only, Yao Lan didn''t come, so I''m not surprised about this. It''s been so many years, and she should have appeared a long time ago. If she didn''t appear, then she had to ¡­ The soul had been summoned.


    "Clean up everything." Oh right, Uncle Sun, you have to pay a different price to recruit a spirit. "


    "¡­" No one wanted to complain anymore.


    It was three incense sticks worth of time more than what was needed to prepare for a wedding in the past, a red rope and a bowl of rice. The red rope was tied to the middle finger of the Uncle Sun, tied to the middle finger, tied to the middle finger of the three incense sticks, and connected to the Fate Stone, pressing the doll onto the line.


    After preparing everything, I sat opposite to Uncle Sun. In front of me was a bowl of raw rice, and I pressed the rice into my palm and sprinkled the fragrant dust on top of the doll.


    "Wherever the wandering souls go, the three spirits will descend and the seven spirits will arrive," I softly muttered, "The Heaven Gate opens and the Earth Gate opens. Yao Lan, we have a marriage relationship with you today, come quickly. "


    Just as he finished chanting, a gust of wind suddenly blew open the door. Something had come, but it only lightly brushed across the table before disappearing. The wind had also stopped. It was as if he was just a passerby.


    "How is it?" Uncle Sun asked anxiously, "Are you here?"


    I frowned and looked down at what was on the table. The fragrance was broken, the red rope was broken, the doll was blown to the side, the raw rice mixed with the ashes were blown all over the table.


    "How could this be?" I pinched the Fate Stone that was split in half.


    "The Fate Stone has shattered." The Mystical Zero was also in disbelief, "This is the first time something like this has happened."


    "Mystical Zero, how many reasons could there be for a Fate Stone to shatter?" I asked, pinching the Fate Stone.


    "Two, the first is that since the matchmaker is not willing to marry him, the Fate Stone will be split into two. The second is that the two of them have set a Fate Stone, so they cannot have two each. The Mystical Zero answered.


    I pinched the Fate Stone and started to think. Seeing our appearances, Uncle Sun also became anxious. What''s wrong? Is it because Yao Lan doesn''t want to marry me? "


    "That doesn''t make sense." I shook my head. "If she doesn''t want to marry with the Uncle Sun, why would she need to do so much for him."


    "Then that''s probably the only second reason." "Yes," the Mystical Zero replied. It''s just that the location of Uncle Sun''s Fate Stone depends on fate. "


    "I thought about it." Uncle Sun, has my master mentioned where your Fate Stone is? "


    "Fate Stone?" The Uncle Sun shook his head, puzzled, "I don''t think so. Oh, right, your master did tell me one thing. He told me that if I wanted to be at peace in the future, I had to return to my original place. "


    "What?" "What do you mean, old man?"


    The Mystical Zero thought for a moment, then laughed: "Probably, it was a hint from Senior Shuo, the first place, should be the Liucun, which means, we can go back and take a look."


    "Liucun." Uncle Sun''s expression immediately changed. "No, you can''t go there. There is a curse there, and you will be cursed."


    I smiled. " It''s okay, Uncle Sun, did you forget? I know how to break the curse. "


    "That won''t do." Uncle Sun waved his hands, "There was a plague there two years ago, and it might still be there now. If you go there, what will you do?"


    "It''s okay, I won''t." I continued to comfort her. " Alright, Uncle Sun, don''t worry.


    "You ¡­" The Uncle Sun sighed in relief, "It''s fine if you go, I''ll go with you."


    "Alright." I nodded.


    After sending off the Uncle Sun, the relaxed smile on my face sank. Even Ming Yu was surprised, "Boss, you really want to go to Liucun?"


    "I don''t know." I shrugged. "I couldn''t go there."


    "Then why did you promise to go to Uncle Sun?" Ming Yu was furious.


    "But what if the Uncle Sun''s Fate Stone is really there?" I was confused.


    Right now, it is indeed not a good time to go there, I think we should go there for a period of time. I think that it will not be long before that fiend appears, at that time, let Tao Gate and the rest settle it, we can go there later. The Mystical Zero comforted me, "Uncle Sun is not in a hurry, wait a little longer."


    "Hmm, that makes sense." Hmm, that''s a good idea. Just hand over the fight to the Daoists in Tao Gate, I''m just someone who married a ghost. Fighting is a violent profession that doesn''t suit me.


    However, I do not know that there are some things that cannot be left to me. It''s not something I can control whether or not I want to go.


    I always thought that this was what the Uncle Sun meant by fate. As the world says, the heavens cannot be disobeyed, I asked. So what if they disobey? Answer: Undefiable.


    The red strings were knotted into flower knots one by one, wrapping around the tips of the fingers like a dead knot that could never be untied.


    There was a strange smell in the wind.


    I frowned, "Luo Mingshang, wake everyone up. Enemy attack."


    "Hmm?" Luo Mingshang raised his head, he seemed to have sensed it too.


    A few black figures streaked across the night like the wind, and then returned to its tranquility. Not long after, a brilliant firework rose from the sky, appearing exceptionally dazzling in the dark night sky.


    "Let''s go." Seeing the signal, a few more black figures appeared on the street.


    In the sky, there was a huge monster spiraling.


    "How fast." The Mystical Zero lightly tapped on the balcony''s railing and raised its head to look at the night sky. He had just killed one of those monsters last night.


    "So many!" Ming Yu''s face changed. Only after fighting with the monsters would he know how troublesome they were. Besides, there were a lot of men in black this time.


    "Who invaded?" Someone shouted from below.


    I directly jumped out from the balcony, followed by a few other people. I chuckled, "Everyone in Antique Street, be careful. Close all doors and windows, and don''t open any doors. No matter what you hear, pretend you didn''t hear anything." This is my war, it has nothing to do with this street.


    "Xiao Tong." Qing Shui had already walked out, and was a little surprised upon hearing my words. In the next second, a green colored figure instantly appeared in front of him with an astonishing speed, to the point that even Qing Shui was shocked.


    The Dragon Marking Sword was lifted high up in the air, and as it fell, it was flung away by a whip. It was the Mystical Zero.


    "It''s you," the Mystical Zero recognized the youth. It was the young man who had pretended to be a cameraman in the ancient tomb.


    "Long time no see." The youth slightly raised a smile, nimbly turning his body, and nimbly dodging the attack.

 C165

    Taking advantage of this moment, a black-clothed man with two blades also charged forward, slashing towards the Mystical Zero''s chest.


    "Dang ¡ª ¡ª" With a clear sound of blade clashing, the long whip in the Mystical Zero''s hand turned into a long rod, blocking the incoming sharp blade.


    I looked at the green figure and frowned. "Blue." Not on my side, I said softly. So they were all lies?


    "I''m sorry," a soft whisper passed, just an apology.


    The short sword in his hand thrusted out, but was unable to attack the teenager. The Mystical Zero had dealt with the incoming black-clothed man, and with the whip in his hand, he brought along the blue fire of netherworld, continuously attacking the monster in the sky. When the fire of netherworld touched it, it combusted, and the flame turned into ashes.


    What''s the matter with me? When did he become so soft-hearted? At that time, even if I looked at the corpses on the ground, I wouldn''t blink because those things had nothing to do with me. In my world, I was the only one.


    And now? There are a lot of things in my world. Antique Street, Spirit House, old man, Mystical Zero, Ming Yu, Ming Qing, Rui Zhe, and this city.


    What was this city called? I remember the Old Man telling me it was a beautiful name. But I forgot.


    When did it enter my world? Why can''t I bear it?


    "Xue Er, be careful." Luo Mingshang''s voice pulled me back to the Modern World, it might have been there already.


    "As the sound of the wind reached my ears, my eyes darkened." "It''s here."


    "What?" Luo Mingshang also noticed it and frowned. There was a movement, a very big movement.


    "Be careful!" I stepped forward and pressed down against Luo Mingshang. Everyone, withdraw your Spiritual Energy. " Just as he finished his sentence, the sky suddenly lit up with a golden light.


    "What''s going on?" Some people were very surprised.


    "It''s the God Slaughtering Spell," I said softly. I took out a small box with wisps of white smoke in it and opened it. White eyes popped out, and clusters of small bugs fell from the sky. This was specially used to deal with the Spiritual Energy. Once the Spiritual Energy is touched, it will be devoured, and in a short period of time, it will no longer exist. "


    "Boss ¡­" The people of Spirit House have gathered by my side.


    "I stared at the boy in front of me." Qing, you should not have stepped into this place. Here, in terms of day, you are talking about Antique Street, and at night, you are talking about Asura Realm. " Slowly raising his right hand, a totem appeared on the back of his hand. It was the symbol of the Antique Street.


    In an instant, an identical formation appeared on the ground. The sky lit up with an even more destructive radiance. The dark clouds in the night sky suddenly opened up like a vortex. Something slowly descended.


    "Asura Hall." Cang Qing squinted his eyes, "Retreat!" With that order, all the black-clothed men turned into black qi and dispersed. Cang Qing followed along with the black qi and disappeared.


    The Mystical Zero immediately grabbed my hand. The thing called Asura Hall did not stop.


    Blood trickled down the back of my hand. I turned my head to look at the Mystical Zero in surprise. Seeing his sadness, "Asura Hall can''t recover his blood if he doesn''t see it." As he spoke, he fell to the ground.


    "Mystical Zero." I caught the Mystical Zero''s body.


    This is the first time I have seen Mystical Zero injured. He is a Ghost King, a powerful one, an Ancient God, but, it is all because of me.


    The Mystical Zero lost blood and was bitten back by the Asura Hall. It was not serious, but it had to lie down for a day or two, with Ming Qing still lying on the ground with heavy injuries.


    I won''t be able to withstand a third attack like this.


    What am I going to do if I come back? Probably, he could only surrender.


    Cang Qing, you lied to me. You really are a bastard, as usual.


    I couldn''t help but cry. I obviously believed you all so much, but why did you have to lie to me? Previously, did you all lie to me? Are you sure that you''ve been lying to me all along? What loyalty, what gentleness, these are all lies. Your loyalty and gentleness, are not given to me.


    It was raining. Cold rain washed away the blood and haze on the street. People on the street were rushing over. I was curled up on the basket. Tears were rolling down my face along with the rain.


    The wind carried his scent. He climbed up to the second floor with the rainwater vapor flowing around him.


    "Milord ¡­" He slowly raised his hand, trying to wipe the tears from my face. However, his hand stopped in mid-air, and the sharp blade left behind a splatter of blood.


    His expression didn''t change as he continued to look at me tenderly. I somehow loathed this kind of gentleness. He wasn''t a Mystical Zero, this kind of gentleness was too hurtful.


    "I''m sorry," he said, ignoring the wound. His cold, rain-soaked hand touched my face and wiped away the hot tears, leaving a trail of cold water.


    The short sword fell to the ground, the bright red marks on it was like a red rose blooming in the rain.


    He could have easily dodged it. Are you doing this on purpose? Or because you''re feeling guilty.


    "Why is that?" I asked softly, with a hint of huskiness. I may not want to ask again. Whether or not he got an answer.


    "Because I want you to come back to us." he said softly. "Because, it''s too lonely."


    I was stunned. There was a hint of confusion in my eyes as I looked at him, confused and confused. What? Why was he alone? Is it because of me? No, there were others? Or are you the same as me?


    I put my head between my legs, and the blanket fell over me. "I can''t go back," I said.


    Really, I can''t go back.


    He was gone, his breath gone, leaving only the brilliant roses in the air, the rain wetting the short sword, dispersing the blood.


    I curled up in the basket and burst into tears. And why me? Why was he so lucky and unlucky?


    Spirit House has temporarily stopped working to rectify the situation, both of the workers in the shop were injured, plus, I cannot stand the third time around, if not I would not know who would be the next. Ming Yu, or perhaps Rui Zhe, or even Luo Mingshang, no matter who it is, I don''t want the person beside me to be harmed in the slightest anymore.


    Mr. Qing Shui who was next door, Xiao Wu who was on the other side, and perhaps on the other side, all of them were more or less injured during the fight that night. I made some herbs for them to take from door to door, after all, it was all because of me, so everyone tacitly did not ask me what had happened.


    Only the Deputy mayor kept nagging me when he came to find me to drink tea.


    "Little girl, how much trouble do you want for it to get hot?" Last time, when we made a marriage, I didn''t even mention about that Overlapping Garden and that Hua Jianli we invited. This time, we''ve even invited a monster we''ve never seen before.


    "Probably a lot." I thought about it and smiled. "The debt I owe will probably never be repaid by the younger generation."

 C166

    Do you believe in fate?


    "Come on, let''s talk about it after this life of yours. It''s not certain if there will be a next life. You damned girl, you should be reborn as a pig in the next life."


    I rolled my eyes at Deputy mayor and smiled brilliantly. Mhm, when that time comes, Deputy mayor, you must bring me home. "


    "Hey, hey, it''s enough. In this life, I''ve been dragged down by you, girl. In the next life, let me go." Deputy mayor quickly stopped her.


    I smiled, and the sun was just overhead, and I wished it could go on.


    I took a sip of my tea. "Aren''t you going to ask me who they are?"


    "If you want to say it, you will say it." The Deputy mayor sighed, "Actually, even if you didn''t say anything, we all know that it should be related to your past. We don''t know where you came from, after all, there are many other places in this world that we haven''t found out about."


    "Yeah, that''s right." I nodded. "He did not mention this issue again." I want to go to Liucun. "


    "Puuu ~ ~" was a little surprised by the fast speed of the topic, "What did you say?"


    "I want to go to Liucun." I repeated.


    Deputy mayor wiped the tea leaves from the corner of his mouth, put down his teacup, and said: "You want to die again?!"


    "No," I exhaled, as I held the teacup in my hands, "This old man had previously mentioned that if Uncle Sun wanted to live peacefully, he would have to return to his original location. Furthermore, my marriage to the Uncle Sun had failed recently, causing the Fate Stone to shatter, so I thought that the Uncle Sun''s Fate Stone is probably still in the Liucun, I think that I should at least go find the Uncle Sun''s Fate Stone."


    "Stop messing around." Deputy mayor patted my head. You can''t go to that place, be good. "


    I moved Deputy mayor''s hand away, "It''s no big deal. "Really."


    Deputy mayor''s hands paused, "Didn''t you say that a Extremity was born over there? Is that all? "


    "Yeah, that''s why I''m feeling a bit conflicted." I put down the teacup and poured another cup of tea, casually pouring a cup for Deputy mayor, "Go or not, if you go, you might run into a Extremity, whether or not you can come back alive is questionable, but I don''t want to go, Uncle Sun''s Fate Stone are still there, dragging it along is also not a solution."


    "Then, what do you want ¡­" Deputy mayor picked up the teacup filled with tea and took a small sip. Shall I advise you? "


    "No." I shook my head. "If you give me any ideas, you''ll want me to stay away."


    "Well, you know me pretty well." The Deputy mayor nodded.


    I rolled my eyes. "I want you to do me a favor."


    "What kind of help?" Deputy mayor asked.


    "Spread the news."


    "Puff ¡­" Yet another mouthful of blood sprayed out. "What?" Look me in the eye and say it again.


    If you want to return to the Liucun now, you have to solve the problem of the Extremity. Compared to that, the Tao Gate is a bit more professional, you have to help me inform the people from the Dao Alliance about this, and get rid of the Extremity as soon as possible. I explained my thoughts to Deputy mayor.


    When the Deputy mayor heard that, his expression changed, "You''re using the Dao Alliance as a spear."


    "Did you think that Dao Alliance did not use us as firearms in the incident on Third Street? In fact, they also don''t know if there is a second door inside, and what''s more important to them is that there are a lot of cultural relics inside, so I''m just being polite. "


    Deputy mayor thought about it, "Let me think about it."


    "Alright, but there isn''t much time, I don''t want you all to start attacking after Uncle Sun is old and passed away," I slowly said.


    "Damned girl, what nonsense are you spouting?" The Deputy mayor looked at me, "Let me first say that you are not to act rashly until I have made up my mind."


    "Don''t worry," I said, waving my hand.


    "No, not at all." Deputy mayor facepalmed.


    I paused. "I can''t get out anytime soon." The Mystical Zero and Ming Qing were both heavily injured, and even if I wanted to go, I have to wait for them to recover from their injuries, if not there would still be a few people left in the shop. Mi Ya has not started to learn Dao Arts, Rui Zhe has no experience, it is too dangerous for Ming Yu to go, she still has to take care of Ming Qing and the Mystical Zero, she only has to bring Luo Mingshang, I am too dangerous.


    Deputy mayor also sighed. Many of the invaders were stronger than us, and many people on the streets were injured as well. This trip was even more surprising than the one three years ago, when the battle lasted for over half a month, and this time, it lasted less than thirty minutes. Let us be hurt more than half. "


    "I''m sorry," I said with a sigh.


    Deputy mayor put down his teacup, "I will make Mu Chuan more vigilant in the near future, Antique Street will also be more vigilant." After pausing for a moment, he continued, "Last night, you suddenly activated Asura Hall, it was really ¡­"


    "I know." I know what the Deputy mayor had to say, "But under those circumstances, I have no choice."


    "I know you have to." Deputy mayor shook his head, "But ¡­ "Hai." "The words that almost left his mouth turned into a sigh." The backlash that the Asura Hall has on you is also very strong, rest well. " As he spoke, he got up and left.


    I didn''t follow her out. I just sat at the table with a faint red tint in my teacup. I smiled and wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth. "Yes, it''s really strong."


    It seemed to have changed. Everything around him had changed and become quiet. Was he really afraid of something?


    Ming Yu did not come as usual to scold me for being impulsive. He did not even offer consolation to Luo Mingshang as he gave me a long lecture.


    The world suddenly became so quiet, so strange, so lonely.


    "I''m sorry." That''s all I can say now.


    "Do you believe in fate? Do you believe in the heavens? "


    "I only believe in you," a melodious voice sounded from behind him, "In this world, I only believe in you."


    "Idiot." I couldn''t help hugging him. Hold tight, this was the only warmth.


    Even if all the people in the world betrayed you, I would still stand on your side. I have no past, no present, no future, my world is all about you. To me, you are my past, my present, my future.


    The little black boy wrapped around my neck like a kitten. The little tongue lightly licks my cheek, gently and gently.


    "Master, it''s fine. Little Black is also fine." "Blacky licked the tears from the corner of my eyes." Blacky will accompany Master forever. Little Black will always be Master''s Little Black and Master will always be Master''s Master. "


    What a little fool.


    Blacky, who was licking the corner of my eye, was suddenly picked up and thrown out. "Meow ~?" Blacky let out a blood-curdling screech that did not belong to a human.

 C167

    I raised my head and saw Luo Mingshang''s black face. Luo Mingshang got up and looked at him. There was a hint of accusation in his eyes.


    What are you doing? Why did you throw it at Little Black?


    I stared at him.


    Luo Mingshang suddenly reached out and hugged me. He didn''t say a single word.


    "Meow ~" Xiaohei jumped out again and clawed at Luo Mingshang, telling him to throw it at me, telling him to throw it at me. Bastard!


    I couldn''t help but laugh. She''s really childish. I reached out to pull Blacky from Luo Mingshang''s face, hugged it and stroked its fur to ease its hair.


    "Stop messing around." I smiled helplessly.


    Luo Mingshang wiped the wounds on his face, then hugged his again, "Xue Er,"


    I also reached out to hug Luo Mingshang, "It''s okay, I promise you, there won''t be a next time."


    Next time, I think I''ll make a choice.


    "Mn," Luo Mingshang lowered his head and kissed the side of my face, "I will accompany you."


    On the surface, Ming Qing''s injuries were much more severe than the Mystical Zero''s, but it couldn''t stop its body from being beaten half dead, and even if it was beaten to a pulp, it would be able to stay alive and kicking for two to three days while lying on the bed. As for the Mystical Zero, its injuries weren''t serious, but it was a backlash from the Asura Hall after all.


    Deputy mayor went to complain to the old man, and after the old man called to reprimand me for a while, he told me about the cure and how to eat the medicine on time.


    "You talk too much." I looked at the time. It''s been two hours, and you''re still not going to hang up? International travel is expensive.


    "What are you blabbering about? How can you talk to your master like that?" You don''t like it when I say you, but you have a big heart. You dare to do anything? Do you think I shouldn''t have told you? " Here it comes again.


    "I''m fine, I''m hanging up." I''m going to hang up.


    "Wait, wait, wait." The old man called for it to stop, and I put the phone to my ear again.


    "What?" After two hours, be careful that I might charge your private money for the phone call.


    The old man paused, "Do you know about Old Sun''s matter? Do you still intend to continue?"


    "I have my own plans." I sighed and answered. " I will not give up on the Uncle Sun. Also, I will also take care of those model books that you brought back last time. "


    "You''re willing to translate?" The old man was pleasantly surprised.


    "There is no light in the darkness." I said softly, "It''s also a kind of separate writing. Alone, writing. "


    The old man sighed, "You always say individual people, individual characters, but what are individual people, individual characters?"


    It doesn''t belong to any of the six Daos of the Three Realms. It doesn''t belong to any of the powers, and it has no name. In this world, he is the only one who has created a civilization that belongs solely to him! I said slowly.


    The old man was shocked speechless. "Is there really such a person in this world?"


    "There was one long time ago. The purpose of his life was to record everything that happened in this world." "I turned around and walked to the balcony on the other side, and sat down. The weather today was pretty good." To the living beings of the Six Realms, his existence is a taboo. To pursue and mention him, is in violation of the laws of the heavens. "


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" The old man exploded.


    "You didn''t ask me." "I''m acting as if it''s a matter of course. Why would I say that? It''s your own wish, isn''t it?" How about it? Do you want to come back now? Are you ready to give up? "


    The old man paused for a moment. "It''s not over yet. We won''t give up until the Heavenly Dao Laws punish us."


    "Fate is a very terrifying thing to begin with." That old man was always too willful. Sighing, he said, "His existence has always transcended the rules of this world, and is not allowed to exist, and is in itself a kind of sin. Maybe when you find him, you will also be reincarnated by the Heavenly Dao Laws, no matter if it''s you or him."


    "If that''s the case, you won''t give up, right?" The old man sighed, "Since it''s the Heavenly Dao Laws, aren''t you afraid of saying that?"


    "The Dao of Heaven?" I looked up at the sky. "If there really was such a thing, I wouldn''t be here." Pausing for a moment, he continued, "Alright, old man, you can pray for yourself. Compared to me, you''re even more dangerous."


    "You too, take good care of yourself." The old man sighed.


    "There''s more." I sat on the basket and said, "Don''t call me in the future. It''s very expensive. Oh right, I remember there''s some money in the compartment in the third drawer. I''ll use it as my phone bill first."


    "Oi, damn girl, you ¡­" Before he could finish, I hung up. Hehe, you don''t need to use anyone''s.


    After a period of peace, Antique Street''s shop opened again and again. Everyone was not seriously injured, at most, they were only injured physically. Antique Street was calm again, and like all the other times, her store was open for business.


    Spirit House opened the door again, only two employees were missing from the store. Coincidentally, Mi Ya and Kong Lin had replaced Ming Qing as the Mystical Zero. As for Luo Mingshang, I really don''t have the guts to enslave him anymore. My heart is already breaking down and I don''t want to turn into sand again. Let him look after the child.


    "Boss, there''s a guest." Just as he was trying to coax the child to hear Ming Yu''s shouts downstairs.


    "Oh, I''m coming." I agreed and passed the child to Luo Mingshang and Xiao Hei, before we went downstairs. Just as he walked halfway, he saw a phantom waiting below.


    This person, no, no, this ghost, was actually someone that he was familiar with, "Sun Ning?"


    "Big Sis." Sun Ning immediately floated over.


    "Why are you here? Why do you want elder sister to marry you? Come come come come, tell barrier to like whose little boy? " I sat on the shoulders of the Tower Lord Sun Ning, "Ming Yu, go prepare something."


    "No, no, no." Sun Ning quickly waved her hands, her face red from embarrassment. "No, I ¡­ I, I mean, I remember. "


    "Remember what?" I let go and went over to sit down. "Your family?"


    "En," Sun Ning nodded her head, "My home is in a small village called Liucun, which is located in a small mountain village in the southwest."


    "Puuu ~ ~" He spat out the mouthful of hot tea that he did not manage to drink.


    "Liucun?!" It''s the Liucun again. "Why does everything have to do with the Liucun?" You were born in the year of the Republic of China, right? "


    "Right." Sun Ning nodded.


    "The same year as when the curse was cast." I put down the cup.

 C168

    "Was it a coincidence?"


    "What''s wrong?" Sun Ning did not understand.


    I looked at Sun Ning, and shook my head: "Ming Yu, I''ll leave the shop to you in the next few days."


    "Boss, you ¡­" Ming Yu was startled.


    "I am going to the Liucun. Maybe that''s the answer to everything. " I got up.


    "Let''s wait for Ming Qing and the Mystical Zero to recover before we go." Ming Yu hurriedly stopped her.


    I shook my head, "It''s too late, I don''t plan to bring you guys this time. Ming Yu, you stay behind to take care of the Mystical Zero and Ming Qing. And also to take care of Xiao Zuo. "


    "Then I ¡­" Rui Zhe volunteered himself.


    "Rui Zhe, take a look." "I interrupted Rui Zhe. This time, I will only bring Luo Mingshang. "


    Ming Yu was shocked, "What?


    "It''s fine, just wait until they recuperate before you guys come over," I said as I turned around to head upstairs. "Sun Ning, come with us."


    "Alright!" Sun Ning was naturally very willing.


    "Also, let''s go to Uncle Sun together." My eyes dimmed. Or maybe this trip will solve all the mysteries. The needle and thread that connected all the problems was located in Liucun.


    The golden four-sided copper coin spun and turned in his hand. He reached out and sprinkled the coin on the table. Four of them fell to the ground. There was one more that kept spinning on the table.


    I pressed my hand down on the square copper coin. The copper coin was placed on the table. The remaining three coins were on the opposite side and one was on the front.


    "What is this?" Luo Mingshang moved closer to her.


    "Four Corners Copper Coins." I replied, "Originally, there were eight of them, and according to the arrangement of the eight trigrams, a set was used for spirit weapon s. They were scattered all over the world, and I only got five of them. It was the most effective way of divining. It will tell me what is going to happen. "


    "Then, what do you mean?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    "Probably." I bitterly smiled. Hey, Luo Mingshang, let''s die together. "


    Luo Mingshang was startled for a moment, then laughed, "Sure, let''s do it together."


    The last copper coin was dropped as well and it was placed right in front of me. I frowned.


    "Eastwood, Skywolf." I muttered to myself as I picked up the copper coin. "Eastwood, Azure Dragon."


    Just as I was thinking, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my ear. I couldn''t help but cry out, "Ao ~" as I reached out my hand to touch my ear. I didn''t have any ear holes before, but now, a crystal-like chain appeared on my ear. What are you doing? " I turned my head and waited for Luo Mingshang.


    "A gift." Luo Mingshang lowered his head and bit on my earlobe.


    I smoothly pushed Luo Mingshang''s head away, and his ears turned slightly red. "Stop messing around."


    Luo Mingshang was pushed away by me, and straightforwardly sat down beside me, "Just the two of us?"


    "What is it? Are you scared? " I tilted my head and looked at him.


    "Yes," he answered without hesitation. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to protect you."


    He reached out and rubbed Luo Mingshang''s head. "It''s fine, I will protect myself." However, when he thought about it carefully, it seemed that we were the only two who were slightly inappropriate. "I think that I can get a strong person to come over here."


    "Hmm?" Luo Mingshang blinked his eyes in confusion, "What?"


    "Yan Yan asked me to help you investigate the case of the underworld missing person. What do you think of her?" I asked, smiling.


    "Are you serious?" Luo Mingshang raised his eyebrows.


    "I thought about it." "Forget it, I''m just joking." Two of the three big shots of underworld had left, so the other one must have gone into chaos. " But just the two of us, uh... Adding Little Black, the three of us are a bit too lacking in manpower. If we encounter any trouble, we will suffer a loss if we have too little manpower. "


    "That disciple of yours, isn''t he planning to bring her along?" Luo Mingshang suggested.


    "Mi Ya?" I thought about it, "Kong Lin''s strength is not bad, he was once the night watch spirit of the Antique Street. But, Mi Ya has yet to learn the Taoism, so I am a little worried. "


    "If she can''t even handle this little bit of danger, how will she be able to take over the Spirit House in the future?" Luo Mingshang was disdainful.


    I paused for a moment and looked up to the sky. "That''s true, she needs to quickly mature. The Spirit House needs a successor." "I don''t know when I will leave." But if something happens to her, Mi Nuoer will definitely skin me alive. " Just thinking about that scene made him horrified.


    "This is a path that she has chosen herself. Life and death will be decided by fate," Luo Mingshang said in a voice that sounded like something that had nothing to do with him. Furthermore, if Kong Lin is unable to protect her, then that means Kong Lin has not done well enough as a husband. "


    "¡­" Where did you get all that nonsense?


    "Moreover, the Mystical Zero''s injuries are pretty much healed as well. They should be able to catch up very quickly." Luo Mingshang continued, "Besides, don''t you still have your own senior brother?"


    I just remembered, "Oh right, how could I have forgotten about him?" That should have been something that the Tao Gate should have taken care of.


    "Everyone is here." Luo Mingshang concluded.


    I packed my things simply. Actually, there wasn''t much to pack, as long as I had enough money and a phone with me. When Mi Ya heard that I wanted to bring her along, she immediately rushed home excitedly and prepared to go. I was even worried that Mi Nuoer would not agree, but in the end, without saying a word, Mi Nuoer kicked her over.


    When they heard that their parents were going out for a period of time and didn''t even cry at home, they waved goodbye and jumped up on the sofa in excitement. No one had a parent controlling them, right?


    Of course, there were also those who were unwilling. For example ¡­ Ming Qing.


    "Boss, take me with you. Take me with you." Ming Qing tightly pulled on the corner of my clothes.


    "Come on, you''re not fully recovered yet, so stop running around. Take care of yourself." I tugged at my clothes.


    "I''m fine, really, I''m fine." Ming Qing displayed it to me, and then, a crisp sound of bones could be heard. He was paralyzed again.


    Ming Yu pulled him up, "Enough, stop causing trouble."


    "Who''s causing trouble? I''m going." "Boss, take me there." Ming Qing struggled, "No, boss, you can wait for two days. In just two days, I will recover from my injuries.


    "No, who would be waiting for you?" I pulled Ming Qing off my body, "Scram."


    "I don''t, I don''t. Boss, if you don''t take me with you, I won''t let go."


    Veins popped out on his head. Ming Yu carried a stack of books and walked over, "Boss, leave it to me." As he spoke, he raised the stack of books in his hand and viciously smashed it down.


    "AHH!" With a miserable scream, Ming Qing was buried within the pile of books.


    "Heh." Ming Yu still did not plan to let Ming Qing go, he raised the table on the side again and was prepared to smash the table.


    "Ai ai ai ai." I hurriedly stopped Ming Qing. "Calm down, calm down." What a joke, if he were to smash the table, Ming Qing''s brain would definitely be smashed out. Are you going to press him into a two-dimensional plane? " I pulled Ming Yu.

 C169

    "Tsk, it''s better if this guy dies quickly," Ming Yu didn''t care about the feelings of his compatriots at all.


    "Calm down, leave it to me. Don''t worry, leave it to me. Leave it to me." Calm down Ming Yu, the one that is lying on the ground is your little brother.


    Ming Yu glanced at me and then put the table down. "Fine, leave it to boss. Anyways, we can''t let him leave this place alive today. Either he will be smashed half dead, or he will just be smashed to death." With that said, he directly went to Ming Qing''s side and kicked him twice.


    "Eh ¡­" I smiled and sweated. Are you sure this is your own sister?


    "Eh." A voice interrupted, "I feel like you don''t need to do anything. You''re really not far from death."


    I looked at Ming Qing, who was out of his body, and sighed helplessly. I walked over and stuffed Ming Qing''s soul back in, "Hey, hey, you recovered your soul."


    "¡­" no response


    Seeing that Ming Qing did not react, he straightened his body and crossed his arms, smiling slightly. "I''ll count to three. If I continue to pretend to be dead, you should know the consequences."


    "Hmm? In an instant, I feel refreshed and energetic. I immediately have strength again. " Ming Qing immediately crawled back up, "Sis, that strike of yours just now seemed to have unintentionally opened up my two meridians, allowing me to instantly revive with my blood flowing. Boss, it''s getting late, we should hurry on our way."


    My head was filled with black lines. I reached out my hand to bring Ming Qing, who was about to leave the house, back while holding him by the collar. "Come back." Immediately after, he revealed a sweet smile, "Ming Qing, my young friend." He shouted word by word.


    "Crack crack crack." Ming Qing''s face was covered in cold sweat as he turned his head around like a machine


    "No way." "I have a bright smile on my face." "If you dare to step out of this door today, you will die miserably. Remember, you will die miserably."


    Ming Qing trembled.


    "She said it twice." Rui Zhe was also shocked.


    "I... "I understand." Ming Qing could only agree, it was a bit of a tragedy.


    Ming Qing was dragged back to his room on the second floor. Mystical Zero, on the other hand, could get off the bed now, but she did not look too good. She had an apologetic look on her face, "Sorry, don''t worry.


    I nodded. "It''s more important to recuperate."


    When we contacted Dongfang Ze that fellow, he was still on his way back. It was said that he had some matters to attend to so he was not at home recently.


    The afternoon train arrived late in the morning. The village had direct cars, but there weren''t any left, so we rushed over. In the end, Mi Ya paid for a van. We don''t have many people, one van is enough.


    I fell asleep while leaning on Luo Mingshang''s shoulder. Originally, I had no choice but to use this kind of long-distance transportation, the moment I got on the car, I automatically activated the passive technique to go to sleep. The car swayed on the mountain road to move forward, and after who knows how long, the sky gradually darkened, and the car continued to move on the mountain road.


    "Oh, it looks like heavy rain is about to fall." Mi Ya said as she leaned against the window. I hope it''s not too big. "


    Kong Lin moved closer to his, "It looks like it''s about to rain. Xiao Ya, did you bring an umbrella?"


    "No," Mi Ya shook her head. "It''s best not to take the mountain roads when it rains. There will be landslides, mudslides or something like that. If we meet them, we''ll be in danger."


    "It''s okay, you guys can rest assured. I drive very steadily, as long as I don''t get out of the car before dark, I don''t need to worry." Driver comforted her.


    "Boom!" As soon as Driver finished speaking, a streak of lightning flashed across the sky, and thunder rumbled across the world. Rain started to fall outside the window.


    Driver was a bit embarrassed, "Look at my jinx mouth."


    Uncle Sun sat at the back and asked worriedly, "Master, how far is it?"


    "It''s not far. After going around this bend, we''ll be out of the mountain. We''ll be there after a while." The Driver replied.


    "Alright, Master, I''ll have to trouble you to hurry up." The Uncle Sun nodded. "Remind me." Be safe. "


    "Hey, believe me. I''ve been driving for so many years, but nothing bad has happened to me." Driver replied and increased his speed. Suddenly, he stopped at a corner and braked urgently.


    "What''s wrong?" Mi Ya stood up and walked forward as she asked.


    Driver was a little embarrassed. The mountain road in front of us seems to have collapsed.


    "Huh?" Mi Ya also looked over, and sure enough, there was a large patch of road ahead. "Then what should we do?"


    "Why don''t we go back first?" Kong Lin suggested.


    Driver looked around, "Heh, this isn''t a good place to turn. "What should we do?"


    The rain outside the window was getting heavier and heavier, and rocks were falling from time to time.


    "We can''t wait here, it''s too dangerous. Let''s find a place to shelter from the rain." Mi Ya shook her head and replied.


    After a period of drowsiness, I couldn''t help but open my eyes and look around. "What''s wrong?" Have we arrived? "


    Luo Mingshang shook his head and replied, "No, the mountain road in front of the heavy rain has collapsed, we can''t get pass the cars. Now we have to find a place to avoid the rain, otherwise, it would be very dangerous for us to stay here."


    "Where the rain falls." Sun Ning suddenly opened her mouth, "I remember that we really want to get a shabby villa nearby. We can go there."


    "En..." Are you sure you''re still there? " Mi Ya turned her head to look at Sun Ning. You are from the Republic of China, are you sure that the villa is still there? That must be an antique.


    Sun Ning wasn''t too sure either, "I ¡­ I don''t know. "


    "Well," I waved my hand, "It''s better to have something than nothing. It''s better to go over and take a look than to wait here for the mudslide to bury you and turn you into a fossil. Sun Ning, do you still remember that path? "


    Sun Ning nodded. "I remember, we''ll be there soon." Jiang Yao Chen pointed at a small road on the side.


    "Alright, alright, Sun Ning, lead the way. Let''s hurry over. " I nodded my head. At this moment, it was time to play my role as a leader.


    "Then my car ¡­" Driver was still a little worried.


    "Mi Ya is rich." The rain stopped, so let''s talk. I can''t let you buy the car. It''s more important to stay alive first. "


    "Alright, alright, alright," Driver hurriedly nodded his head, "Oh yes, I have two umbrellas and a raincoat. You two little girls don''t need to shower." He handed us the umbrella and raincoat.


    The group of people picked up their luggage and got off the carriage one after another, following Sun Ning. The rain was getting heavier, there were umbrellas and those that didn''t have them were all ghosts, so it was fine to not get drenched, but luckily on both sides of the road were dense forests, with dense forest and dense foliage, the rain also lessened.


    At this moment, the sky had already started to darken. I peeked at the time. It was already 6: 30 PM.

 C170

    Due to the rain, the sky was terrifyingly overcast. Especially in this dark forest.


    They quickly exited the forest. At the end of the forest, there was a villa that seemed to be quite old, which made me unconsciously think of the villa that I brought Xiao Zuo back from. My intuition told me that something would happen to this villa that didn''t have anyone inside.


    In fact, it could be said to be dilapidated, but it was actually a bit ancient. The walls were covered with climbing vines, and the vines were densely packed like tentacles in the darkness. It was a building that reminded one of the vampire castles of the eighteenth century.


    "Why do I feel so cold?" Mi Ya rubbed the goosebumps on her arm. Why don''t we go? I always feel terrible. Something will happen. "


    "But where else can we go?" Driver was also scared, but there was no helping it, there was nowhere to go under the heavy rain.


    As he was speaking, there was a flash of lightning from the horizon, illuminating this strange villa ¡­


    "AHH@@


    "Hey, did you commit a crime? No police have caught you yet, what are you doing? " It was just a bolt of lightning.


    "It''s obviously very scary." Mi Ya was about to cry, and had already climbed onto Kong Lin''s body beside him. Wuu, Kong Lin, that''s so scary. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have come. "


    "Be good ~" Kong Lin enjoyed the feeling of being hugged by Mi Ya a lot, "It''s okay, it''s fine with me here."


    The big door of the villa was suddenly pushed open, scaring Mi Ya into screaming again. This time, even the driver was scared too. A skinny hand stretched out, followed by an old lady wearing a black cloak. In her hand was an old-fashioned oil lamp.


    "AHH!" Mi Ya screamed even more miserably.


    "Excuse me, do you want to stay here?" The old lady''s hoarse voice sounded.


    "Residence?" The group of people were puzzled. "Just what is this place ¡­" Other than the invisible Driver, everyone looked at Sun Ning.


    Sun Ning quickly waved her hands, "I don''t know. I used to come here often when I was a kid, when it was still deserted. "


    "Oh, this is an inn now," the old lady said as she opened the door. Come in and warm up. "


    "Then it''s troublesome," I nodded slightly, looked at Luo Mingshang, and took the lead to enter. The others followed.


    The door of the villa slowly opened, emitting an ear-piercing creaking sound, as if it had not been repaired for a long time. Other than the worn-out exterior, the interior of the house was actually quite nice. In one corner, there was a resting sofa, and on the other side, there was a counter. Behind the counter, there was a kitchen, while opposite the counter, there was a rectangular wooden table.


    "He looks pretty good." Mi Ya closed the umbrella and shook the rain off his body. Let''s stay here tonight. I''ll leave tomorrow. "


    "Yeah," I nodded.


    "Okay," the old lady nodded, "But we don''t have many rooms here. There are six of you here, so can I get you four rooms?"


    I looked around and roughly estimated that I, Luo Mingshang and Xiao Hei could live in one room while Xiao Hei would not take up the space. "Mi Ya will be in one room, Uncle Sun will be in another room, and Sun Ning will be the only one left, let her squeeze with Mi Ya a bit." Just give us three. " At a time like this, it would be better to have a little more people.


    "Alright." The old lady nodded. "Come, I''ll show you upstairs to your rooms." As he spoke, he walked to the side and turned on the light on the stairs.


    "Thank you."


    As they walked, the old lady asked, "What are all of you doing here?"


    "Oh, we''re going ¡­" Mi Ya spoke straightforwardly, but I stopped him.


    "We are all university students, aren''t we having a summer vacation? We came here to play in the mountains, who would have thought that it would rain halfway," I hurriedly replied as I exchanged glances with Mi Ya, signalling her not to spout nonsense.


    "What fun is there here?" The old woman shook her head.


    Mi Ya learnt very quickly, "Why not, otherwise we wouldn''t have known that there was such a great hotel here, full of the scent of Europe from the last century, and would be able to come here to make micro films in the future."


    "It''s nothing." Hearing someone praise her hotel, the old lady laughed, "I''ve only been running this hotel for a few years. Originally, when I was young, I went into the sea to do business with my husband, but the business ended up losing money. When I remembered that there is still an ancestral land here, I came back to take a look.


    "Then why are you alone?" I asked carefully.


    "The old lady snickered and switched on the lights upstairs." Isn''t the mountain road over there a landslide? He went outside to see if there were people passing by. Since there''s no place to stop the heavy rain, he might as well drag it over to the store and do business. "


    "Oh. What about your son''s daughter? They don''t know how to help out in this rain, "I continued, but in fact I was trying to trick them into doing the same.


    "They are all overseas. They can''t come back more than a few times a year now." The old lady shook her head, "We''re here." She stopped in front of a room, "There are three rooms here. As for the details, you guys can split them among yourselves."


    "Mm, sorry to trouble you." I nodded and took the three keys from her trembling hand.


    "Alright, I won''t disturb your rest any longer. I''ll call you guys to eat later." The old lady nodded and was about to leave when she suddenly stopped. "Oh right, let me remind you that you don''t dare to hear anything at night. Don''t come out."


    Mi Ya was just about to ask why, but she was stopped by me, "We understand."


    As I watched the old lady go downstairs and disappear, I distributed the keys. After receiving the key, I reminded her once again, "Remember what the old lady said just now. Don''t come out at all when we hear it at night. We have a goal on our way here. We can''t create unnecessary trouble."


    Mi Ya held the fruit in her hand, "Master, is there something wrong with this inn?"


    "Don''t meddle in other people''s business, just take care of yourself," I reminded them. "Kong Lin, watch out for the two of them tonight."


    "Alright, no problem." Kong Lin nodded.


    Driver looked at the place beside Mi Ya in horror. There seemed to be no one there. Ignoring his surprise, I pulled Luo Mingshang and Xiao Hei into the room.


    On the other hand, the Uncle Sun patted the Driver''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, these children are not mortals. In short, no matter what you hear at night, do not come out. Just remember this warning.


    "Oh, oh, don''t worry. I''ll remember it." Driver nodded his head.

 C171

    It rained for an entire night. The fog in the forest did not disperse, and the atmosphere in the villa was very strange. There were many people at dinner, both men and women, young and old. It seemed like they had all come to stay for the night because of the heavy rain.


    The one who came before us was a woman and a little girl. The little girl was having a good time with Blacky right now, and the woman was a little gloomy. She was wearing a white robe and had a pale face. The last to arrive was a middle-aged man with a camera bag in his hand, looking like a cameraman.


    Anyway, it seems like we have the most people here.


    Mi Ya belongs to the social class, so when I asked around, I gave her the information. I even specifically reminded her not to say the wrong words, and just to address the outside world as'' A University''s students'', we would go out for a vacation. Uncle Sun is a teacher, Driver is a driver, and Xiao Hei is my younger brother. Every now and then, he would become one with the others.


    I belong to the kind that basically doesn''t talk, leaning on Luo Mingshang''s body, waiting to be fed. Dinner was not much, but it was mostly meat, and the old lady helped us with our soup.


    "So you guys are from A University, we are from the provincial school, and we wanted to come out for a walk. We had a few classmates originally, but we agreed to meet up at the town in front. I didn''t expect to be trapped here." The bunch of university students were the one who talked the most with Mi Ya.


    "We also came out to play. When we passed by, we noticed that the mountains ahead of us had collapsed. We didn''t have anywhere to go for a while, so we found this small hotel." Mi Ya replied.


    "In that case, we can be considered to be fated," the girl laughed, "My name is Tian Xin, this is my boyfriend, Lin Yafei."


    "My name is Mi Ya." The two girls shook hands. They could be considered to know each other now.


    The photographer''s uncle took two photos of the villa and also came up to take them, "This hotel has a unique architectural style, it has the smell of an eighteenth-century European villa. Hello, my name is Lv Jun. "


    "Hello."


    "Wah!" Photographer, it sounds really cool, "the girl who called himself Tian Xin suddenly shouted," Hey hey, don''t you photographers often take girls? The model type. "


    "Heh, no," Lv Jun hurriedly waved his hand, "I don''t really like that kind of thing, I prefer to film the scenery. Everything that I see, whether it''s the wind blowing or the birds flying, are recorded in my camera."


    Tian Xin started to daydream, "Wa! That sounds great. "


    "Nothing." Lv Jun laughed, "If you guys like it, I can take two photos and send it to you guys later."


    "Sure, sure." Tian Xin quickly nodded, "Let''s do it together." As he said that, his left hand stopped his boyfriend and pulled Mi Ya over with his right. Then, he reached out his hand to greet me, "Hey, hey, that pair of handsome brothers and beautiful women over there, come with me."


    I opened my eyes. I had been making a ruckus since then, and it was annoying. Lv Jun also waved the camera on his hand towards me, "Little miss, you''re really pretty. Take a picture."


    I shook my head, "No, I''m a little sleepy. Ming Shang, let''s go back to the room."


    "Alright." Luo Mingshang immediately reached out and lifted me up.


    "Little Black, if you''ve had enough fun, then go to bed early." I shouted to Blacky, who was playing with the little girl behind me.


    "Got it." Little Black waved its little hand.


    Tian Xin awkwardly retracted his hand and comforted her, "There''s no need to worry. She didn''t have any other intentions, it''s just that he''s too tired and she slept through the entire journey. Don''t mind it. "


    "No, no." Tian Xin was also a magnanimous master. He reached out his hand to stop Mi Ya''s neck, "Come, come, uncle, I''ll have to trouble you to take a photo for us."


    "Alright." Lv Jun did not care too much about it.


    I patted Luo Mingshang''s arm, signalling him to put me down. Luo Mingshang paused for a moment, and unwillingly put me down. In the corridor hung a painting of a woman in a dress. Maybe the painting was old, the paint had fallen off by three points, the entire painting looked dark, the woman in the painting was smiling at me in a strange way, I couldn''t help but take a closer look, my scalp went numb, and I took two steps back.


    "What''s wrong?" Luo Mingshang reached out and hugged me.


    I rubbed my eyes, took another look, and shook my head. Just now I actually saw my own reflection in the woman''s eyes in the painting.


    Luo Mingshang patted my shoulder, "Alright, let''s go back to our room, don''t cause any more trouble."


    "Yeah," I nodded.


    The room finally lit up, the rain outside continued to beat against the windows, producing clear sounds as if ghosts were knocking on it at night. Luo Mingshang reached out and pulled the curtains shut, I sat on the edge of the bed with a red umbrella at my feet, carefully examining the umbrella, it was not made of canvas, it was made from a red skeleton, the part of the umbrella that was wrapped around the outside looked like a Qilin, and at the end of the window there was even a pearl that was called out. This was the red umbrella that was sealed in a box ever since I came to Antique Street, but I did not want to recall the nightmares it brought.


    Only this time, I had to face the nightmares.


    He yawned. He was really sleepy. It was easy to get sleepy during rainy days. He lifted the blanket and laid down. Luo Mingshang then rolled me in his arms.


    "Luo Mingshang." I called softly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "If you keep strangling me, you''re going to go out and sleep in the corridor." I warned him.


    "Be good and sleep." Stretching out my hand and grabbing it, I moved closer to his chest.


    The sound of the rain seemed to have grown louder in the middle of the night. Accompanied by the sound of thunder and lightning, streams of white light flashed continuously, and I threw my head into Luo Mingshang''s embrace. I hated these kinds of lights the most, making me unable to sleep well.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. "Dong dong dong." Three knocks sounded from the door.


    "Hmm? "Who is it?" I shouted in a daze.


    "Dong, dong, dong." Three more knocks on the door.


    "Who is it? Not sleeping most of the night. " I shouted in anger.


    "Dong, dong, dong." There was another knock at the door.


    Are you done yet? Helpless, I can only crawl out of bed and open the door.


    Outside the door, the dark corridor seemed to be shrouded in a dense fog. A beautiful lady dressed in beautiful clothing stood outside the door and smiled at me. My face immediately darkened. What inn? It seems to be a proper hotel, but it also has a special service.

 C172

    "Little sister ¡­" The woman spoke sweetly, her business was filled with charm.


    Without waiting for her to finish, I pushed her out of the way. "I''m sorry, but I don''t need special services. Thank you."


    Then he slammed the door in her face. He crawled back into bed to rest.


    "Xue Er, what''s wrong?" Luo Mingshang hugged me.


    "Nothing." I kept having the feeling that telling him would make him learn to be a bad guy. Although it would be good for me to learn bad things in the future, but ¡­ I don''t want a divorce.


    "Oh. "Go to sleep." He patted me on the back and carried me to sleep.


    "After not sleeping for a while, there was another knock on the door." "Knock, knock, knock."


    "Are you done yet? I said there''s no need." I shouted.


    "Dong, dong, dong." The knocking continued.


    I immediately ignored him. Blacky, who had turned into a black cat in the corner, yawned before slowly walking to the door and opening it. "Meow?" "Meow?"


    The woman looked down and saw it was a cat. She was stunned. I''m sorry, but I don''t understand cat language.


    Noticing that the woman was staring at him without saying a word, Blacky turned around and closed the door with its tail.


    It finally quieted down. That night lasted until daybreak. It was peaceful and peaceful. I heaved a sigh of relief. It was still early in the morning and the rain hadn''t stopped. However, it had already started to lessen. The sky was still dark and gloomy. It looked like it was about to collapse.


    At breakfast, I checked the hotel TV. There was a piece of news on the TV telling me that the mountain road we passed through had collapsed and was currently in a rush to repair it. It would take at least two or three days for it to be repaired. That''s why, before the mountain road was repaired, our group seemed to be trapped here.


    Whenever this happened, something bad would always happen. However, compared to the first night, everything was fine.


    "Eh, there''s actually no signal in this mountain." After half a day of phone calls, Mi Ya discovered that it was still in flight mode. Mi Ya was very sad. I still want to go online. "


    "You would have expected a signal in a mountain like this." Tian Xin seemed to be more experienced. Seeing us come down, he stretched out his hand and greeted, "Yo, handsome man, beautiful woman. How was your sleep last night?"


    I smiled. "It''s okay, but there''s a woman knocking on my door in the middle of the night."


    "Women?" Mi Ya turned her head to look at me, "What woman?"


    "She was dressed very sexily. I slept in a daze and didn''t look at her carefully. No matter how I looked at her, she definitely wasn''t a proper woman." I shook my head, then turned around and shouted to the old lady who was preparing breakfast, "Lady Boss, what are you doing here..." "They even provide special services."


    "We don''t have anyone else here besides you." The grandpa was the first to answer.


    "How could that be? Did Little Black also see it last night?" I turned my head to ask Xiao Hei who was playing with the little loli.


    "Yes, Little Black saw it." Blacky nodded.


    Tian Xin''s face immediately changed, "Hey, hey, it can''t be a ghost, right?"


    On the other hand, her boyfriend laughed, "Stop thinking so much. If it''s really a ghost, then why is a great beauty sitting here?"


    Mi Ya laughed. The degree to which she lacks a tendon can embarrass even ghosts. "


    I kicked it. and then, shine on Tian Xin for a bit. " Hello, my name is Shuo Tongxue, this is my boyfriend. "


    "Oh, oh, beautiful woman, how are you?" Having not had the time to get to know each other yesterday, and having finally gotten to know each other with great difficulty, Tian Xin instantly jumped over to her.


    "Oh, maybe I caught a cold from the rain." I smiled. "I feel better after sleeping."


    "Oh, oh, you have to be careful of your body. I have some cold medicine here. Eat faster after breakfast." Tian Xin was very enthusiastic.


    "Thank you." Forget it, I seem to really have a cold anyway, it doesn''t matter if I take some medicine.


    Just as they were talking about that, an angry shout came from the other side, "Xiao Ting, come over here, didn''t I tell you that you can''t speak to strangers? Have you forgotten? "Huh?"


    "Wuwuwu." The little girl was dragged by her mother and couldn''t help but cry. Then, she was dragged back to her room by her mother. Soon after, there were wails coming from inside the room.


    "Hey, are you alright?" Tian Xin was a little worried.


    I shook my head to show that I didn''t know. Then, I waved my hand towards Blacky. "Blacky, come over here."


    Blacky also obeyed and quickly jumped over. Sitting in a chair on the other side of me, waiting for dinner.


    Uncle Sun suddenly came over, "This villa is a bit unusual, I think we should leave as soon as possible."


    "No, we can''t leave now, we have nowhere else to go," I shook my head and replied in a low voice. "Unless we plan to go over there now, it''s still raining outside and the mountain road is slippery. I''m worried that we might encounter some danger outside."


    "But. This hotel is also a bit strange. " The Uncle Sun replied, "The woman you said you knocked on the door, she can''t really be female ghost, right?"


    "I don''t know." He did not even open his eyes. "But I want to have a chat with female ghost here, at least we have a way to protect our lives. If we were to go out and encounter a natural disaster, we can only blame ourselves."


    Uncle Sun thought about it and nodded, "That''s true, but... We are not afraid, but what about them? "


    "We just need to take care of ourselves. Once the mountain road is fixed, we''ll leave quickly. We can''t let any more troubles happen again." I frowned. I already felt that something was amiss with this trip, but I met with this kind of situation halfway through. I think that there''s still no clue as to what will happen at Liucun.


    "But ¡­" Uncle Sun was still a little worried.


    I shook my head at Uncle Sun, indicating that there was no way I could take care of other people. Seeing me like this, Uncle Sun didn''t know what to say, and bitterly returned to his seat.


    When the old granny carried the breakfast to the table, she placed the plate heavily on the table. "I''ve already told you everything. No matter what you hear tonight, don''t come out."


    I slightly narrowed my eyes and smiled. "I''m sorry, I got it." If there''s a next time, I think I''ll listen to you. "


    "Mm, just remember that." The old lady nodded, turned around, and walked away unsteadily.


    The grandpa also walked over with an apologetic smile. "Don''t mind me, my wife. I''ve had a stroke a few years ago, so my brain isn''t working well." Never mind. "


    "Oh, it''s okay, boss." Tian Xin laughed, "Oh right, what happened to the mother and son just now? That woman looks so fierce. "


    "You said Miss Liu? Sigh, it wasn''t easy for her either. A while ago, her husband took another woman and ran off. She couldn''t stand the excitement any longer, so she took her child back to her parents'' home. As a result, she ran into a heavy rain."

 C173

    "Yes," the grandpa answered. She had just suffered a blow, but she was actually quite a decent person. It''s just that his personality is a little eccentric. "


    "Oh." Tian Xin nodded.


    I suddenly realized that this Old couple seemed to know all about the customers in the store. As I was thinking, the door of the inn suddenly opened. Lv Jun entered and shook the raincoat on his body.


    Lin Yafei waved his hand, "Brother Lu, where did you go this early in the morning?"


    "Go and gather light everywhere." Lv Jun laughed, "Although the light is not good on a rainy day, the scenery is still not bad. I''ll let you all see what I have just captured, this rain scene is also a rare beautiful scenery."


    I smiled. What a photographic maniac, nothing could stop his footwork.


    "Oh, by the way, I just went to look at the landslide and I''m in the middle of repairing it right now. It''s not that serious. It should be fixed in about three to four days." Lv Jun answered, and sat down by the dining table, "Hey, right, where are you planning to go next?"


    Lin Yafei hugged Tian Xin, his face filled with sweetness, "The two of us are just out to play, let''s go around everywhere."


    "If you don''t mind, we can go together. I''m just strolling around together. We can be companions. It doesn''t matter where we go. I can even take some photos for you guys." Lv Jun invited.


    "That''s great." Tian Xin quickly nodded and pulled Mi Ya who was on the other side, "Eh. Mi Ya, where are you going? Let''s go together. "


    Mi Ya looked at me, then shook her head at Tian Xin, "No, we''re not going the same way."


    "What a pity." Tian Xin''s face was filled with pity, "Oh right, let''s leave a number for now, we can still contact each other in the future, I also like to go around everywhere, next time we can play together."


    "Yes." Mi Ya nodded, took out her own phone and called Tian Xin.


    After breakfast, everyone seemed to be fine. Mi Ya, Tian Xin, Lin Yafei had gone to play Landlord, Mi Ya had an extremely huge connection with Kong Lin, he would win in the future, the driver was a bit scared, but it was too late to go now, so he returned to his room, the Uncle Sun accompanied him, worried that there was something wrong with the uncle, so Lv Jun ran out to take some photos. I was bored, so I leaned on Luo Mingshang and closed my eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, it was already noon. The rain outside seemed to have stopped, but the weather was still gloomy. He looked out the window into the dark forest, as if he had entered the forest in a fairy tale. Little Black was curled up on the pillow.


    I yawned. "What''s going on outside?"


    Luo Mingshang got up from his seat by the window and walked to my side, "The rain has stopped, the road is still being repaired."


    "What about the others?"


    "Other than the two old men in the room, everyone else is downstairs. The photographer has also come back and is looking at his work," Luo Mingshang said in one breath.


    "Oh." It''s fine.


    Luo Mingshang lowered his head and touched my forehead, "If you''re tired, you can sleep a bit more."


    "I don''t want to sleep anymore, it''s a headache. If I keep sleeping, I''ll become a sleeping beauty." "It''s just that there''s no signal here. Otherwise, I would really have called the store."


    "What''s wrong? Are you worried? " Luo Mingshang sat on the side of the bed.


    "Yeah, how can I not be worried?" I sighed. "If they attack again and I happen to be absent, I won''t dare imagine the consequences."


    "It will be fine." Luo Mingshang comforted me.


    I paused and asked, "Luo Mingshang, do you think there''s a problem with this villa?"


    "Yes," he answered without hesitation. It seemed like there really was something wrong here, even this Pluto had said that.


    "Oh? "What''s the problem?" I asked casually.


    He suddenly stopped talking and just stared at me as if I had asked the wrong question. I didn''t want to start, "Alright, don''t look at me like that, I was just casually asking."


    "Didn''t Xue Er say to ignore it?" He paused for a moment and spoke.


    So when I said it, I just casually asked, "What are you reading?" I rubbed my temples and felt a headache coming on. Following the brat''s words, I found it harder and harder to talk. I didn''t pay attention to the things I shouldn''t have.


    He handed me a book. My copy of the Spirit of the Republic. I silently covered my face. "You brought it out?" Back then, he had casually mentioned that this book was quite interesting, but he didn''t expect him to see it until now. This child was quite persistent.


    "I want to know, where is the interesting thing that Xue Er is talking about?" Luo Mingshang handed the book over to me.


    "Did you find it?" I looked through it.


    "No, a lot of the stories are fake. There''s no credibility to it. Besides, many of the techniques used by this book''s author aren''t very good. There are still 25 wrong words in the entire book." The more he spoke, the more he frowned.


    I couldn''t help but laugh. A child like you, just how seriously you look at them. "But, isn''t this the most interesting thing? Real or fake, fake or real. In this world, however many were real and how many were fake. You might have read a lot of stories in the book, and you might have thought that they were fake, but it just so happened that they were true. If you haven''t seen them before, that doesn''t mean they don''t exist. "


    "Then can Xue Er know what is real and what is fake?" Luo Mingshang reached out to grab my hand and closed the book.


    "I don''t know," I said, smiling at him. "It''s because I don''t know that I have to look for the answer, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Luo Mingshang nodded, and did not refute me.


    The hotel was very quiet. It was so quiet that the sound of the wind could be heard outside. Even the three people playing Landlord on the first floor had lost interest and went back to their own rooms to rest. The mountain signals weren''t good, so there was nothing to watch on TV. It was a rare quiet afternoon.


    At dinner time, that eerie woman suddenly brought her daughter to the table to eat. Furthermore, she was sitting right across from me. I felt like I was going to lose weight tonight.


    The woman suddenly nodded at me. "Sorry for scaring you this morning."


    "I''m fine." I shook my head.


    The woman lowered her head to look at Blacky who was beside me. "Is this your child? "Very cute."


    "No, this is my brother." I reached out and touched Blacky''s head.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. It''s pretty cute," the woman smiled at Blacky. If only I had a son. " The woman looked at Blacky with eyes filled with desire.


    This woman couldn''t have gone crazy from the provocation, right? Xiaohei seems to have no good impression of this woman. She has been hiding by my side the entire time, baring her teeth at the woman before me and forcing her back.


    The others also followed suit and went downstairs. Tian Xin was still sitting in her original seat. Opposite his was Mi Ya, "Hey, where''s Brother Lu? Why didn''t he come down? I''d like to see what he took that afternoon. "

 C174

    "Probably in the room." Mi Ya laughed.


    What''s up with Lin Yafei, "I''ll go call Brother Lu over for dinner, and also let him show you today''s photos. As he spoke, he stood up and went upstairs.


    Half a minute later, a scream was heard from upstairs. At the same time, we were shocked. Tian Xin could tell that it was Lin Yafei''s voice and ran up the stairs first. Fei, what''s wrong? "


    In front of him was Lv Jun''s room, the door to the room was wide open while inside the room, Lv Jun had fallen onto the roof and his face had turned green. He was already dead, his two eyes staring wide as if he died with grievance.


    "AHH!" Tian Xin also shouted.


    I stepped away from them and went inside. There was a different smell of perfume in the room. It smelled like flowers. It was a very familiar scent of flowers.


    "I suddenly thought of the corpse I saw at the police station. The fragrance of the flowers on its chest was also like that. My scalp exploded." Put them down first. "


    "Alright." Uncle Sun was also the first one to react, he pulled the driver uncle into the house and together, the two of them helped to pull Lv Jun down from the roof.


    "What do we do now?" Lin Yafei immediately sat on the ground.


    "There''s no signal in the mountains right now, and the call can''t be made." Tian Xin panicked, "What do we do now? "Why did Brother Lu suddenly ¡­"


    I ignored everyone, walked to the side, and picked up the camera Lv Jun placed on the bed, looking at it casually. He was probably looking at the pictures he took previously, what happened after that?


    He flipped through the photos one by one. They were indeed pretty good. The originally dark forest was also illuminated by him. There was even a small red flower in the mountains in the distance. Hm? Red flower? I turned it back and looked at it. In the photo, in the distance, in the rain, there was a spot of red. He couldn''t see it clearly, but it shouldn''t be a flower.


    Red, all I could think of was that oil paper umbrella. Was it really Yao Lan? Had she not decided to give up?


    After flipping through two more, my scalp suddenly tingled. "This ¡­" I shouted.


    "What''s wrong?" Mi Ya moved closer, "What did you discover?"


    "This is the woman." I pointed to the camera. The picture that they had taken together, Tian Xin and Mi Ya, last night, had the figure of a woman reflected in the glass at the back of the picture. Yes, that''s right, that''s the woman! "


    Could it be, not Yao Lan? But this woman? Then what was that red ball?


    Mi Ya took the camera in my hand and enlarged it. She looked carefully: "No, there''s no one outside."


    Tian Xin also came over, "But there''s no such woman in the house. Could it be ¡­ Could it be that there really is a ghost? " Tian Xin retreated, "I can''t live, I can''t live, I want to go home, I want to go home." As he spoke, he ran out.


    "Tian Xin," Mi Ya anxiously shouted.


    "Don''t let her out." I hastily shouted, "Quickly chase her back!"


    "Oh," Lin Yafei nodded his head and quickly gave chase.


    "Master, just what is this ¡­" Mi Ya was also a little afraid, "Could it be that there really is a ghost? But I can''t see it. "


    I shook my head. "If she was attached to something, you wouldn''t be able to see it with your spiritual eye." Even I can''t see it, let alone Mi Ya.


    "Then what should we do?" Mi Ya hurriedly asked. Otherwise, we should hurry up and leave. "


    "We can''t leave." I shook my head. "I think the reason Lv Jun died was probably because he discovered the figure behind this photo. He should be very scared and plans to leave this place as soon as possible." I kicked my bag. "He packed his bag, probably intending to leave, but he died before he left the villa. That means someone doesn''t want us to leave."


    "Can''t we get away?" Mi Ya immediately sat on the bed.


    Kong Lin also sat down, and comforted her: "It''s fine, with me here, nothing will happen."


    "Besides, I''m afraid there''s more than one ghost in this house." I narrowed my eyes a little.


    Fortunately, Lin Yafei was still relatively calm, he caught up with him before he left and carried him back to the second floor. After Mi Ya passed on my words to Tian Xin, Tian Xin became even more afraid.


    "Then what should we do?" I don''t want to die here, "Tian Xin cried anxiously." I shouldn''t have come out to travel, come to this crappy place, and even stayed in this crappy hotel. "Wu, wu, wu."


    Lin Yafei suddenly thought of something. Yes, the hotel, the two old people at the hotel, the old woman kept warning us not to come out at night, she must know something, we can ask her. " As he spoke, he took the lead in getting up and running out.


    Tian Xin wiped his tears and chased after his.


    I thought about it. "Let''s go take a look as well." Your old lady does seem to know something.


    The two old men were busy working in the kitchen when Lin Yafei rushed in without a word, "Boss, you said before that you would not come out no matter what you heard at night, what do you mean? Do you know something? "


    The old lady just lowered her head and continued, "I''ve already warned you. It was you who didn''t listen. This time, the little girl was lucky. However, before the rain stopped, you all wouldn''t be able to leave."


    "Hey, what do you mean? Speak clearly. " Lin Yafei reached out and grabbed the old lady''s collar.


    Uncle Sun hurried over, "Don''t do anything, young man, calm down."


    Lin Yafei heaved a sigh of relief and released his hand, "A person has already died, what exactly happened? Can you tell us? "


    The old lady raised her head and glanced at Lin Yafei, then looked at Uncle Sun, her expression suddenly changing. "Clang!" The pot in her hand dropped to the ground. She took two steps back in panic and pointed at Uncle Sun, "You, you."


    "Me?" Uncle Sun was startled, "You know me? My name is Sun Jianguo? Did you know me before? "


    "Sun Jianguo, Sun Jianguo." The old lady''s face turned unsightly, he could barely hold on and did not fall down, "This is impossible, impossible, impossible." There was always a debt to blame, and there was always a debt to blame. Ahh! The old lady suddenly looked as if he had gone mad.


    The old gramps quickly went over and hugged the old lady. "She''s sick. You guys can leave first. Hurry."


    I frowned. This old lady seemed to know Uncle Sun, and she seemed to be very afraid of him. What''s going on?


    "Let''s get out of here," I said softly.


    After dinner, a group of people sat around the dining table without saying a word.

 C175

    The grandpa looked at the weird atmosphere and sighed, "My wife has always been in a bad mental state. She''s always been ill. Don''t mind her crazy words, but actually, our hotel does have something to do."


    "What!?" Then why didn''t you say so? and let us live here. " Lin Yafei was the first to explode.


    "We also want to make some money," the grandpa sighed.


    I pushed a glass of water towards the grandpa, "Grandpa, there''s no need to rush. Slow down."


    "Alright." The grandpa sighed, "Actually, I also heard the rumors outside. My wife and I used to live in the Liucun." "A few years ago, we moved out of the village due to the plague. It was said that this place was used by a wealthy merchant to keep his women outside of the village. Later, on a rainy night, two passersby came to stay for the night, and the woman agreed to let them stay here for the night. I didn''t expect those two people to be so malicious as to steal away the woman''s money after killing her in the middle of the night."


    I frowned. "But, the landlady said, this is your house."


    The grandpa paused and sighed. "Oh, my old wife, that''s always the way the mind works. Nonsense."


    I paused and shook my head. "I don''t think she''s a brain-dead woman, but she''s been possessed, and her memory is a mess."


    "What!" The old man was shocked. You said... Possession, was ¡­ "What does that mean?"


    "Ghost possession," I shrugged. "It''s so simple."


    "What!" Tian Xin also shouted. Ghost ¡­ "Ghost Possession."


    "Don''t worry," I said, narrowing my eyes. It will be fine, as long as you behave. "


    "What should we do, what should we do? I don''t want to die yet. " Tian Xin held Lin Yafei''s arm tightly.


    I shrugged. "Stay here. Don''t come out at night when you hear anything. Just wait until the rain stops." Then the female ghost shouldn''t be trying to keep us here forever, and if she can live peacefully with the Old couple for so long, he shouldn''t be some evil spirit. That''s right, wearing so little clothes at night was too uncivilized a way to seduce people.


    "I''m a bit tired, I''ll go back to my room to rest first." I stretched. Get up. Luo Mingshang also wanted to get up and follow, but he was stopped by me, "Go and take a look at the situation outside," said, as he came close to his ear. "When I was in Lv Jun''s room, I could smell the scent of flowers on Yao Lan''s body, and the photo he took also seemed to have Yao Lan''s figure appear.


    Luo Mingshang looked at me, nodded, got up and walked out.


    Ignoring the crowd, I went upstairs to my room alone. His hand came in contact with the light switch, and suddenly, a streak of blood-red flashed across the room. Slivers of blood dripped to the ground as he gently lowered his hand, and on his wrist, a tiny scratch slowly opened. Blood dripped onto the ground like blossoming roses.


    "You actually managed to find me." I put the expression on my face away and raised my injured hand. I placed my wrist to my mouth and licked it. The wound immediately healed.


    A figure slowly walked out of the darkness. It was a slender and sexy figure, and it lazily leaned against the wall.


    "Hello." She had curly hair and a beautiful face. Her slender body was wrapped in a long black dress. Her lips curved up into a beautiful smile.


    "Hello." "I smiled, and finished the crescent moon with my eyes." To be able to talk about the matter of a great King of Hell not caring about underworld, why did you come all the way here? " The smile on my face caved in.


    "Tsk, underworld isn''t something that I have to deal with alone, why do you keep leaving it all the time?" Yan Yan Yan replied lazily.


    The blue vein thugs on my head were enraged and directly pulled Yan Yan Yan by his collar, "Little Yan, don''t you try to pull this out of the way this time. Don''t evade the topic. Speak honestly." Is your underworld and IQ contagious? What were the main reasons why no one could find the problem?


    "Cough cough, calm down." Yan Yan was forced to roll his eyes. The truth was, the speed was getting faster and faster. She didn''t even have the time to react before she was strangled, "The others are downstairs. "If you''re not afraid to draw them all in to see the woman who pops up in your room, I''m not afraid."


    "Shut up." I lowered my voice and let go of Yan Yan. " "Be honest, be magnanimous, and be strict in your resistance."


    "Oh, come on. I''ll just say it. " Yan Yan could only stick out his tongue as he straightened his face, "Actually, I''m here for the soul here."


    "Soul?" I frowned. " You mean the female ghost here? It''s been so long since you thought of recycling. Aren''t you Pluto? When did your underworld require Pluto to personally go up to battle? "


    "It''s not that female ghost. That female ghost has nothing to do with me. I''m talking about the one who just died today!" Yan Yan answered.


    I frowned. "Lv Jun?" "What does it have to do with him?" Your Pluto has a part-time job like Black and White Impermanence capturing Soul. "


    "Why, of course not." Yan Yan rolled his eyes at me. " Remember what I asked of you last time? Many souls did not return to the underworld, and some even disappeared. This time, it is no exception. " Yan Yan Yan shook his head, "I came here to investigate but didn''t expect to find you here the moment I arrived. It seems like you haven''t discovered it yet."


    "Indeed." I shook my head. "But I can''t say I didn''t find out."


    "Oh? What did you find? " Yan Yan Yan hurriedly asked.


    I lowered my head and sat down on the bed. "I am now certain that devouring a living soul is related to my previous five years of training. Moreover, it might have been done by the same person."


    "Who is it?" Yan Yan Yan hurriedly asked.


    I paused. "I''m not sure either. I''ve already found the murderer, but this person who devoured souls is not the same person as the murderer."


    "Then what do you want to do?" Yan Yan Yan quickly asked, "When can you give me the answer?"


    "I think, very soon." I sighed, "This trip should be able to solve all the secrets, including the disappearance of my soul. I still lack a needle and thread, a needle and thread that can string together all the stories."


    Yan Yan nodded his head, "I am still unable to leave underworld right now, so I might not be able to help you too much. In short, you should be careful."


    "Relax, I still have a Pluto without you," I laughed.


    Yan Yan suddenly thought of something. "Oh right, speaking of this, I have also heard about the matter of Senior Mystical Zero being injured. I really did not expect this."

 C176

    Again?


    Yan Yan''s words made me roll my eyes. What''s there to not think about? Can''t he be injured? Just a tetanus shot.


    "There''s nothing that you can''t think of. The backlash from Asura Hall is not something that ordinary people can bear. I think even you would need to vomit blood for a few days."


    "I know," Yan Yan sighed. What I am surprised about is that Senior Mystical Zero was actually willing to suffer a backlash for your sake. "


    My expression turned serious. "You, you can scram now."


    "You little girl." Yan Yan gritted her teeth, reached out her hand to pull me into his embrace, and ruthlessly ravaged me in the two lumps of flesh on her chest.


    "Let go." I struggled free from her bear hug and rolled my eyes at her. "Luo Mingshang is coming back soon, are you sure you want to see him now?"


    "Alright, alright. I don''t want to play with a little girl like you anymore. I''ll be leaving first." Yan Yan Yan said as he lifted his finger high into the air. With a snap of his fingers, her body disappeared.


    The moment Yan Yan had left, the door was pushed open. Luo Mingshang walked in, I even suspected that this person came in with a bit of pressure, "You''re back, how was it?" I asked as I smoothed out Yan Yan''s wrinkled blanket.


    "I didn''t see anyone." Luo Mingshang shook his head.


    "Oh," I replied. I wasn''t planning on letting him actually find anything, I just pushed him away, "If that''s all, then that''s all. Just pay more attention in the future."


    "Mm, it''s getting late, let''s rest early." Luo Mingshang reached out and rubbed my head. Then he hugged me and pushed me down.


    "I pushed, but I couldn''t." Luo Mingshang, you are going to crush me to death. " He was really going to be crushed to death. There wasn''t much meat on him anyway.


    "Xue Er, I''ll be waiting for you." Luo Mingshang turned his head and kissed the side of my face.


    "Waiting for what?" I really am going to be crushed to death, "Hurry up and get up, are you going to wait for my death to go to the underworld?"


    Luo Mingshang pressed down on me as if he didn''t hear me. I felt as if my internal organs were about to be squeezed out.


    "Knock knock knock," knocking on the door sounded out again. I paused for a moment before patting Luo Mingshang on the shoulder.


    "Open up, someone is knocking on the door." I shouted. It felt like they had met before.


    "Ignore him." Luo Mingshang just refused to let go.


    "Get over here!" I kicked Luo Mingshang away, got up and tidied up his clothes, then went to open the door.


    Outside the door, Mi Ya hugged Xiao Hei. "I''m here to send you off with your child."


    "¡­" Would Little Black not open the door itself? Even if it was a cat, it could still open the door.


    I reached out to take Blacky from me before putting it down. "You guys should rest early. Remember, no matter what you hear at night, especially when you knock on the door, don''t open it. Just treat it as sleeping to death."


    "Got it." Mi Ya nodded, and suddenly thought of something. Oh, that, Tian Xin said that he wanted to try summoning the woman in the shop out and ask her about it.


    I was immediately surprised. "You''re still playing? Did you forget how you grew up in the dormitory last time?" Aren''t you afraid that something might happen again? "


    "Oh, there''s no master here." Mi Ya was fearless.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t do anything about it," I said, shaking my head. Spirit House cannot casually interfere with cause and effect. "


    "But last time, didn''t you ¡­" Mi Ya asked in confusion.


    "Last time didn''t count as a cause and effect, it was a business." I tilted my head.


    "Then you can as well this time." Mi Ya suggested.


    I shook my head and smiled. "I''m sorry, but there''s no cause or effect this time."


    "What?" Mi Ya did not understand.


    I paused, "Let me put it this way, the so called cause and effect, that is to say, when I helped Teacher Liu Ruoyun back then, it was because of this matter that there was a later business. This is the result, but this time, the woman here did not need my help, so there was no cause and effect."


    Mi Ya blinked her eyes in confusion, "You talked to that woman before?"


    "No," I shook my head. "She''s not trapped. If she really needs my help, she''ll definitely come looking for me."


    "Didn''t she come to see you last night? In the end, you treated it as a special service. " Mi Ya rolled her eyes, with a face full of black lines.


    "If she really wanted me to help her, why would she be so polite as to knock on the door? Why are you knocking on the door so leisurely? " I rolled my eyes at her.


    Mi Ya was silent for a moment, as if she was thinking, as though that was indeed the case. She had never seen a ghost that was so polite as to knock on the door. Oh, come on. Anyway, she had nothing better to do. Do you want to play? "


    "If you don''t want to play, you can solve the problem yourself." I don''t want to talk to him.


    "Alright then, since there''s Kong Lin, I am not worried about the Brushstroke Immortal." So you''re not worried about anything because you have a husband, are you?


    "Is this taking in an apprentice or taking care of a child?" "Whatever you want," he said, and slammed the door behind him.


    He turned his head and saw that Luo Mingshang was already lying on the bed, hugging his blanket and ready to go to sleep. Xiao Hei was sitting on the bed with a fuming little bun in her arms, fighting Luo Mingshang for his blanket.


    He walked over, reached out his hands to pick up Blacky, then pulled at the blanket. "Don''t occupy the blanket by yourself." Luo Mingshang also loosened his blanket a little when he saw that things were going well. Xiao Hei bared his fangs at Luo Mingshang, then transformed into a little black cat and nestled in my embrace.


    "It''s easy for a cat to lose its fur. It''ll be very troublesome on the bed later." Just as I was about to put Blacky on the bed, I heard a lazy bug beside me say this.


    I glared at Luo Mingshang and placed Xiao Hei on the other side of my bed. "Xiao Hei will not shed her fur."


    "If you throw it out, I want to go back." Luo Mingshang said calmly.


    "¡­" "Either you go out, or you shut up."


    "Oh." Luo Mingshang pulled on his blanket and pulled it towards me.


    The rain began to fall again in the middle of the night. It wasn''t very heavy, and the sound of the drumming on the window made it seem like the most beautiful lullaby of the night. The quiet night was like a storm that was about to arrive.


    Black fused with black.


    Outside, there was a knocking sound, not a knock, but more like the sound of something hitting the floor, and the sound of a child crying. In this situation, it was extremely strange.


    A pair of cold hands woke me up. I opened my eyes and realized that it was Sun Ning.


    "What''s wrong?" I reached out to touch Sun Ning''s head. "You''re still awake at this late hour? Did something happen?"


    "Big sister, Xiao Ting is very sad." Sun Ning said indifferently.


    "Hmm?" I frowned, puzzled. "Xiao Ting?" "I tried to think, oh, I remember." Oh, that little girl. What happened to her? "


    "Her mother is dead and she is very sad. She''s crying. " Sun Ning said softly.

 C177

    "What!" I was stunned. "Xiao Ting''s mother, I remember ¡­" "It''s that very scary woman, the owner of the house, grandpa, calls her Miss Liu." She''s dead? "


    "Yes." Sun Ning nodded.


    "AHH!" Just as I was about to ask when there was a cry from outside and I was told the answer.


    I didn''t wake Luo Mingshang up but jumped off the bed instead. Xiaohei also jumped off the bed and followed us out in his human form.


    Sun Ning pulled me all the way to the bathroom. Behind me were Mi Ya and Uncle Sun. The one who came earlier than me was Lin Yafei, who was close to the bathroom, and the one who cried out in shock was Tian Xin.


    At this time, Tian Xin''s beautiful face had turned pale, and he was sitting on the ground, shivering. Lin Yafei hurried over to hug Tian Xin, and when he turned his head to look, he was also startled.


    "AHH!" Lin Yafei also shouted.


    I walked forward and lifted the curtain in the bathroom, and was also shocked by the scene in front of me. The woman surnamed Liu was currently lying in the bathtub, and the bathtub was filled with bright red blood. Outside in the corridor, Xiao Ting was still crying, while Xiao Hei and Sun Ning were still comforting her.


    "Another one." I muttered, and turned to walk to Xiao Ting''s side, "Xiao Ting, did mother tell you that we are leaving this place?"


    "En!" Xiao Ting nodded her head, "Mother said it''s not safe here. My uncles and aunties are bad people, they have to bring Xiao Ting away from here. And then my mother was dragged into the bathroom by my aunt. "


    "Auntie?" Mi Ya did not understand.


    "Yes, an aunt dressed in red." Xiao Ting nodded.


    I looked at Mi Ya, "Looks like I''m right."


    Mi Ya looked down at Xiao Ting, not replying, "Then what about her? "Without my father, even my mother ¡­"


    "You want to take her away?" I looked at Mi Ya and asked, I know that it is impossible. I believe that Mi Ya knows that too, since I can''t afford to keep it.


    "She''s too young." Mi Ya whispered.


    "She still has a grandma and grandpa, right? Didn''t her mother take her back to her grandparents'' house? " I squatted down and looked at Xiao Ting. Xiao Ting, do you know where your maternal grandma''s house is? "


    "Got it." Xiao Ting wiped her tears and nodded.


    I nodded and sighed. "If she can get out of here alive."


    Mi Ya was startled, "What do you mean? I don''t think that woman would do anything to a child. "


    "Anyways, as long as any of us leave this place, we will die." I answered silently. Get up.


    Tian Xin suddenly reacted, "No, I can''t stay here and wait for death. I don''t want to die here." As he said that, he suddenly pushed Lin Yafei away, got up and ran out.


    "Hey, Tian Xin." "Mi Ya was frightened silly and chased after him." Tian Xin, you can''t go out. "Come back quickly."


    "Hey, Mi Ya." I was also shocked by Mi Ya. Turning my head, I saw that Kong Lin had also become foolish and kicked him, "What are you waiting for, hurry up and chase after him. If anything happens to Mi Ya, I''ll see where you can cry."


    "Oh, oh." Kong Lin quickly nodded. He turned around and gave chase.


    "Xin Xin." The late Lin Yafei.


    I put my hand on my forehead. "Hey, why don''t you leave one or two people to fish out the corpses?" Uncle Sun, let''s take the corpses out. They would be easy to soak in the water. "


    "En," Uncle Sun had just reacted and after hearing my words, he nodded. "Follow me into the bathroom and reach for the woman in the bathtub." Sigh ~ Another one, that kid is too pitiful. " As he spoke, he glanced at Xiao Ting.


    "Xiao Hei, bring Xiao Ting back to her room first." I called softly.


    "Oh." Xiao Hei obediently pulled Xiao Ting back into the room. Oh, of course it''s Xiao Ting''s room, there''s a god in my room, Xiao Hei will be thrown out while bringing a little girl in.


    After fishing out the corpse from the blood, I took a shower and gave her a quick wash. After washing off the blood on her body, she had to leave cleanly, even her white skirt was stained blood-red. I sent Uncle Sun to my room to retrieve a clean shirt.


    "As expected, her soul has disappeared again," Xiao Ting was still here, so she was unable to leave in peace. But now that she still hasn''t come out, it means that her soul is no longer here, and it is even possible that it is no longer in this world.


    "Don''t worry, if Xiao Ting can endure this crisis, she will be able to live a good life in the future. So, if you can''t let her go, I will protect her. After this, there''s still one night left, and after tomorrow night, we can leave."


    As I spoke, I helped her wipe off the water droplets on her body. I heard the bathroom door being pushed open and heard heavy footsteps, not the Uncle Sun''s footsteps. A withered hand passed over a white skirt.


    "Little girl, you aren''t an ordinary student, right?" The old lady did not leave, but leaned against the door and said slowly.


    I didn''t reply. Instead, after helping the woman put on her clothes, I drew a rune above her head. The golden rune flashed and invaded the woman''s forehead.


    "Be careful of that person, he will bring you bad luck." After saying that, the old lady sighed, turned around and left. Her heavy footsteps gradually walked away on the corridor.


    I ignored everyone. I just took care of the woman''s body and ran my hand through her long hair. As I did so, her originally wet hair immediately dried up and fell behind her. I turned around and walked out of the bathroom. The woman followed me and walked all the way to Lv Jun''s room, pushed open the door and entered, Lv Jun''s body was still lying on the floor, I placed the woman''s body on the bed and removed the curse on her head, then she lied on the bed as though she was asleep.


    I didn''t leave immediately, but reached for the camera on the table and flipped it over one by one. It was all the same in front of me, the three of them together, the reflection in the mirror still reflecting the image of the woman. However, what I care about is the red color in the rain. Whether it is Yao Lan or not, if it really is her, then what is she doing here?

 C178

    Follow the Uncle Sun? Then why didn''t I agree to their Yin Marriage before? Also, did she really take away the souls of these two people? What was her motive? Was she still thinking about the five prisons? Didn''t the Uncle Sun''s curse already be lifted?


    I couldn''t figure it out, but for now, it didn''t seem like I needed to. I took my camera outside and took a picture of the rainy night in the distant forest, then I looked down at the picture I had taken. When I saw the photo, I was stunned for a moment. I raised my head to look out the window, then lowered my head to look at the camera, and in the middle of the camera, a ball of Xiao Xiao''s red appeared in the distance.


    Closing my eyes, I brought my middle finger together and sliced it open before my eyes. When I looked again, it was still misty.


    I broke off and ran out with the camera. He ran back to his room and woke Luo Mingshang up, "Hey, Luo Mingshang, don''t sleep anymore. Get up quickly."


    "Hmm?" Luo Mingshang stood up in a daze, "What''s wrong?"


    "Luo Mingshang, I have a question to ask you." I had a serious expression on my face as I pulled him up. "Stop sleeping and quickly answer my question."


    "What''s the problem?" Luo Mingshang sat properly, stretched out his hand and pulled me over to hug.


    I was also too lazy to push him away, "In Six Realms, what is it that you can''t see with your spiritual vision or Heaven''s Eye?" I asked.


    "Hmm?" Luo Mingshang sobered up, "I can''t even see them, they must have used some sort of invisibility talisman." Luo Mingshang yawned.


    I shook my head. "But what do you think it would be?"


    "What?" Luo Mingshang was completely awake, "What''s going on?"


    I showed the camera to him, "Look, I can''t see this red thing with my spiritual vision, not even with my Heaven''s Eyes. but you can get it with a camera. " What was going on?


    Luo Mingshang lowered his head and studied the camera, "Could it be because of the lens of the camera?" As he spoke, he looked at the camera lens.


    "If it''s a camera lens problem, then he can''t possibly have only a few." I shook my head and looked back. Only a few photos had this red thing in them.


    Luo Mingshang was also lost in thought, "About this, if it wasn''t for the Invisibility Charm or something like that, I could have taken it with my camera, but if I use my Heaven''s Eyes and do not see anything, I think, there is only one."


    "What?" I asked quickly.


    "It''s a cage." Luo Mingshang replied.


    "Cage?" I frowned. "What''s that?"


    "Simply put, it''s a cage." Luo Mingshang explained, "A cage that uses Qi, and the Qi around one''s body to wrap oneself, that way, even if one has opened the Heaven''s Eyes, they would still be unable to see through the Qi itself. It is impossible for the naked eye, but the machine can do it."


    I thought about it, "I think I heard that this old man mentioned a kind of evil technique a long time ago, especially a method to train in, like assassins or thieves. But this kind of technique doesn''t require a lot of Spiritual Energy to be able to attract the Qi in the surroundings to create a cage for oneself, and it must also be supported by the Spiritual Energy, otherwise the cage will scatter.


    Luo Mingshang thought for a moment, then shook his head, "I''m not sure either, but it seems like things are getting more complicated, and I wonder when those fellows will be able to get here."


    "Who knows." I sighed. We can''t contact the outside world here, so we can only wait here.


    I had a headache. I rubbed my head and buried my head in Luo Mingshang''s embrace. "Luo Mingshang, their souls are all gone."


    "Yeah, I know." Luo Mingshang patted my head, "Are you afraid?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll all leave me."


    In the second half of the night, the rain was getting heavier and heavier. The people who were chasing after them had not returned, I do not know how they are doing, but I think that at least Mi Ya is fine. After all, Kong Lin was once the night watchman of the Antique Street.


    Lightning streaked across the night sky, reflecting everything that was pale.


    I pushed Luo Mingshang and went to open the door. Outside, Mi Ya was standing there wet, and when she saw me, she collapsed to the ground and started crying, "Master, Tian Xin is dead. Tian Xin is also dead. Wuu. I want to stop her. I want to save her. "


    "I know, but you can''t save her."


    "I want to save her, there''s nothing I can do." Mi Ya immediately threw herself at me and hugged me.


    I patted her back, my eyes dimmed. "Mi Ya, you have to get used to this in Spirit House."


    That night, in this weird hotel, the sound of rain and thunder could be heard outside. There was only the helplessness of a woman and the pain of a man. What would this rain bring? A disaster strikes a calamity, and a disaster strikes a wall.


    In the morning, I started to have a slight fever. I found some antipyretic drugs for her, and after breakfast, I carried the camera on my back and went into the forest. If there was only this camera that could take the red color, then at the very least, I wanted to know what it was.


    I was shuttling through the forest, following the path we came from, stepping on the muddy ground step by step, taking pictures as I walked. After taking pictures, I wanted to see if there was anything red after that.


    I saw the construction team in the rain was still trying to build the mountain road, the mountain landslides slid down from time to time, but they were all dangerously avoided. I saw the feathered birds of the forest falling among the leaves to shelter themselves from the rain, waiting for the first rays of the sun to dry their wings. I also saw that on the other side of the forest, beside a small river, there was a remnant of''s blood. That was Tian Xin''s blood, running here until she fell down in fright, then rolling down and drowning in the river.


    I saw a lot of things, but I didn''t see that red thing that I cared about. Maybe she had already left, or maybe she was hiding from me.


    By the time we reached the mountain road, our car had already been moved to the side. We were lucky that it hadn''t been dragged away. After greeting the construction crew and asking them when it could be repaired, we decided to return to the hotel along the same road. At this moment, the phone in his pocket rang. I just remembered that there was a signal here.


    He took it out and saw that it was Dongfang Ze. He picked up the call.


    "Sizzle..." Hello... "Zi..." Girl, you ¡­ Where... "Zi..." "I ¡­" Perhaps it was because the signal wasn''t too good, but the sound of a card could be heard from inside the phone.


    "Our mountain roads have collapsed and are in the process of being repaired. We should be able to leave tomorrow. We are currently in a small inn in the forest." "No," I replied.

 C179

    "Tell me ¡­" Sizzle... "Hey, hey ¡­" It seemed like the signal from his side wasn''t too good either.


    I paused. "I''m fine. If you leave quickly, you can go first. We''ll catch up very soon." "Don''t worry about me." I just hung up. I couldn''t hear you clearly anyway. Is it worth wasting electricity like this?


    Just after he hung up, an uncle of the construction team waved his hand, "Little girl, the signal here isn''t good. If you''re going to make a call, you''ll have to walk back a bit."


    I smiled at the uncle. "It''s fine. Thank you for your hard work."


    "It''s no trouble." Uncle wiped the dirt off his face and smirked at me.


    I turned around and followed the mountain road back to the hotel. It was already lunchtime, the atmosphere in the hotel was weird, it wasn''t as lively as the previous two days, other than us, people were all dead, there was only Lin Yafei left. His face didn''t look good, he had clearly received a blow.


    Sigh ~ Even if I can help now, I won''t be able to help anymore. Originally, I wanted to help them get married into a ghost marriage, but after thinking about it, Tian Xin doesn''t even have his soul, how can I be compatible with him?


    The atmosphere at the table was very weird, but it didn''t affect the appetite of the guy next to me at all. From the start, he was like an outsider who didn''t care about anything except my matters. Sleep or eat. If everyone could be like him, perhaps they wouldn''t die.


    "Stay here until tomorrow. As long as you stay here, you won''t die." As long as I don''t want to leave this place, I can live.


    Xiao Ting was fine, after all, she can only stay here, and with Little Black and Sun Ning watching over her, what I was worried about was Lin Yafei and our driver. Both of them were normal people, and with so many people dying in a few days, they must have been terrified. However, as long as he took one step forward, he would die. This was already confirmed.


    "You all ¡­ Who the hell are you people? " The driver was obviously scared. He really wanted to leave right now, but he didn''t dare, so he could only follow the Uncle Sun as much as possible.


    Lin Yafei also looked at us, "Right, you guys know so much, you definitely aren''t ordinary students. Who exactly are you guys?"


    I no longer planned to keep it a secret, "I am a Yin Marry Master."


    "Yin Marry Master?" Confusion.


    "Simply put, it''s a profession for ghosts and ghosts, people and ghosts," I said slowly.


    "Are you a Taoist?" Driver asked.


    "No," I took a deep breath, "I am Yin Marry Master, there is a certain difference between Yin Marry Master and Taoists."


    Lin Yafei grabbed me as if he was trying to save a life, "Then can you just rely on Xin Xin? How about you save Xin Xin? "


    I shook my head. "I can''t save her."


    "Why?" Lin Yafei did not understand, "You want money? I''ll give you money, how much is more than enough. "


    "Are all the university students very rich now?" This isn''t a matter of money. Even if you give me more money, I won''t be able to take care of her. Her soul is no longer here. "


    "He''s gone?" Lin Yafei was startled, "He''s not here, what does that mean? Had she gone into reincarnation? Or was he captured by the Black and White Impermanence? Can you save her? "


    "Her soul has disappeared," I shouted. Calming down, I said slowly, "Not only her, Lv Jun''s, Liu Yuanyuan''s, and their soul have all been taken away. Something has devoured them.


    "How could this be?" Lin Yafei immediately fell limply to the ground, "Did that female ghost do it? Is it her? "


    "No," I shook my head, "It''s something else. She''s in that forest. "


    Lin Yafei seemed to have understood something, and his eyes suddenly became frightening, "Yeah, right there, no matter what it is, I want to kill her. I want to kill her to take revenge for Xin Xin," As he spoke, Lin Yafei suddenly rushed out.


    "Hey, Lin Yafei." Mi Ya hurriedly stopped him, "Calm down, if you go out now, you''ll die."


    "Even Xin Xin is hopeless, what use is there for me here?" Lin Yafei seemed to have gone insane.


    "At least you can bring her back home. Do you want the police to bring your corpses back to your parents?" I said in a cold voice, "Lin Yafei, don''t be too selfish. Losing your girlfriend, but you still have your parents, you still have your family, friends, now that you''re dead, what will happen to your parents? Your girlfriend is already dead, so her parents will be sad. They also need you to go and comfort them, but now you want to court death. Have you thought about the feelings of others? "


    "I don''t care, she killed Xin Xin, I want to take revenge for him." Lin Yafei simply could not listen to him.


    "Pah!" A resounding slap ended it all.


    Mi Ya retracted her hand, and looked at Lin Yafei, "Have you calmed down? If you want to die, after you die, your soul will also be devoured. When that time comes, you will not be able to avenge yourself. Are you sure you won''t regret it? If you were not devoured, do you feel good to see your parents grieving and wishing they were alive? or do you feel that you don''t care about how they feel? That''s right, Lin Yafei, you are just too selfish. So cowardly, we can only end it with death. "


    I slowly walked over, and looked down at him, "If you want to take revenge, then follow us. I think the person who devoured Tian Xin''s soul is also the person we''re looking for."


    "Master," Mi Ya looked at me in disbelief.


    "It''s just that it will be very dangerous, and I can lose my life at any time. It''s also possible for me to burn my bones and scatter my ashes." I ignored Mi Ya and continued speaking.


    "I ¡­" Lin Yafei was just about to answer when I stopped him.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to answer me. Think about what will happen to your parents, your family, and what will happen to them if you die, and whether they will also feel pain and wish they were dead because of you. When they get old and you die, there will be no one left to take care of them in the future. Or, what do you want your girlfriend to choose? "


    After I finished speaking, I ignored Lin Yafei who was sitting on the floor and went upstairs. I looked at the old lady at the head of the stairs, lowered my eyes, and slowly walked up the stairs with Luo Mingshang following closely behind.


    Just, after tonight.


    I lay on the bed and thought.

 C180

    They only hoped that nothing would happen tonight. As long as they didn''t court death, perhaps, nothing would happen to them.


    "Xue Er, what are you thinking about?" He hugged me from behind and kissed me gently.


    "Think," I sighed.


    "Thinking about Yao Lan?" Luo Mingshang, are you really a worm in my stomach? You know what I think. I''ll pull you out later.


    I nodded, "I am thinking, Yao Lan, what is it for? Why did she keep killing people and taking their souls? Didn''t the Uncle Sun''s curse already be lifted? "


    "Maybe there''s some other reason." Luo Mingshang''s cold lips swept past my neck, suddenly leaned over and heavily bit into my collarbone.


    "Tch, Luo Mingshang, what are you doing?" I gasped. All his thoughts were pulled back together.


    He didn''t answer in a hurry. Instead, he licked the bite marks on my collarbone, seeming to be very satisfied with his work. "It''s nothing. Go to sleep."


    Hey, what do you mean? Just treat it as if nothing had happened?


    Sigh ~ Forget it.


    In the middle of the night, there was another knock on the door, a rhythmic knock. I was not fully asleep when I heard a knock on the door. I grabbed a coat and put it on, then opened the door.


    There was no one outside, and the dark corridor seemed to be covered with white mist. I looked towards the end of the corridor, as though I had jumped into an endless road of life and death. On the other side of the stairs, it was similarly dark.


    I walked out slowly and walked along the corridor to the stairs. Suddenly, I stopped in front of the portrait. The woman in the portrait was still smiling eerily at me. I couldn''t help but take a closer look. This time, I wasn''t mistaken. In the woman''s eyes in the painting, I saw my own reflection. I took my phone from my pocket, took two steps back, turned on the camera function and faced the painting.


    I confirmed my thoughts.


    This portrait was alive.


    "Come out, it''s no fun to play tricks like this." I said softly.


    Following that, the woman in the painting moved. Her expression darkened, and she tidied up her clothes before slowly walking out of the painting. You are a Yin Marry Master. "


    "Well," I nodded. " Do you need my help? "


    The woman''s eyes dimmed. "No, you just need to stay until tomorrow to leave."


    "Well, I know," I nodded. "You didn''t kill those people right?"


    The woman was stunned. "You ¡­"


    "You want to ask, how did I know?" I smiled. " Because your mother doesn''t allow you to do that. Right. "


    The woman was completely stunned. "How much do you know?"


    "About all of them." I took out my cell phone and took a picture of the woman, "I know, this painting was painted with your flesh and blood. You were once the mistress of a rich merchant, and after the rich merchant''s wife discovered you, she sent people to kill you, and after you died, the rich merchant was also very afraid, afraid that the matter would reveal his reputation, so he split your corpse and grinded it, mixed it with paint, and painted this painting. From then on, your soul will be attached to this painting. Then your old parents came in, and your mother had the Yin Yang Eyes, so she saw you, and your father couldn''t see you, so he always thought your mother was the one who talked. If they are seduced by you, you will kill them. If not, you will let them go, and that is why your mother kept reminding us that no matter what we hear in the middle of the night, we must not come out because she did not want you to hurt anyone else. Until we get here, I think you must have been scared silly the first time I opened the door to see you. "


    The woman smiled bitterly, "That''s right, I''m a bit confused. I was actually taken for that kind of woman. After that, I thought you were very mysterious and very interesting. There was a little boy in your room, but the second time you opened the door, there was no boy in your room. Instead, it was a black cat that opened the door.


    "After that, this hotel broke into something else, right?" I got down to business.


    The woman paused for a moment, then nodded. "Yes."


    "Who is it?" I hastily asked, "Is it a woman wearing a green skirt and carrying a Red Umbrella?"


    The woman thought for a moment, then shook her head. "I''ve seen her before, but the one who came here wasn''t her, but a woman. A very scary woman." Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but shiver. I can''t beat her, so I can only tell my mom to take good care of all of you, and not to leave this place. Only in this hotel, even in my territory, she doesn''t dare casually step foot in here, but as long as anyone wants to leave here, that''s the same as walking out of my territory. "


    "So that''s how it is." I frowned. "In other words, it doesn''t matter if we leave this place, but as long as we don''t think about it, we have to leave this place."


    "Right." The woman nodded. I am a barrier who is connected to you by relying on your consciousness. As long as you do not think about walking out of here, and do not lose consciousness, the barrier will not break. "


    "I understand this principle. To put it simply, he is just a spiritual barrier." Did you take revenge on the person who killed you? "


    "It''s been a while since I had my revenge." The woman sneered, "After I died, that man took care of another woman here, so I went to tell his wife, and she brought people here. Coincidentally, she was the one who killed me, and in my domain, it was as easy as flipping my palm to kill someone."


    "Alright, now that I''ve made clear everything, don''t kill anyone in the future, you will become an evil spirit agaric spirit with a lot of karma. At that time, you won''t know anyone, you might even kill your parents."


    "I know," the woman nodded.


    "Do you need me to send you to your reincarnation? I am rather familiar with Hades. " I smiled.


    The woman shook her head. "I want to wait a hundred years for my parents. At least I want to guard them."


    I nodded, but I didn''t stop her. " "Since you''ve solved my question, I''ll help you with something. Give me your hand."


    The woman looked puzzled, but handed me her hand. "This Curse Seal can help you when a ghost or agaric spirit that is stronger than you invade this place. If Black and White Impermanence or the ghost servant comes to catch you, you can show them this Curse Seal and they won''t be able to catch you."

 C181

    I warned her repeatedly that if she were to encounter such a situation today, she wouldn''t be so flustered that she would be treated as a murderer. But I thought about it again and answered.


    "This Curse Seal will automatically disappear after your parents live for a hundred years. At that time, I hope you go to underworld and wash off your karma."


    "Thank you, master." The woman withdrew her hand and nodded.


    I smiled. "You don''t have to call me Grandmaster. I''m just a small boss."


    Yes, I am just the little boss of Antique Street. There wasn''t much that could be done.


    The woman lowered her hand and slowly retreated into the painting. There was a dim orange light around the corner, very faint, and I just glanced at it for a moment before I turned and went back into the room. There are some things you don''t have to tell me, and you don''t have to find out.


    In the room, Luo Mingshang was still sleeping. I knew that he wasn''t really asleep, but there were some things that I didn''t say, and he wouldn''t ask, so sleeping was the best way to escape. Xiao Hei accompanied Xiao Ting.


    A night without incident, this was perhaps the quietest night. Early the next morning, the sky cleared up, which meant that things were over.


    Early in the morning, we packed our stuff. My luggage only consisted of the red umbrella. The others also packed their stuff and waited in unison on the first floor. Other than us, Xiao Ting and Lin Yafei are here too.


    Seeing me come down, Lin Yafei''s complexion looked much better, and immediately came forward to welcome me. I looked over with a smile as well. "Have you made your choice?"


    "Yes." Lin Yafei nodded his head, "I want to take revenge for Xin Xin, but what you said makes sense, I still have to take responsibility, if it is Xin Xin, then he hopes that I can take on the responsibility of being a man, I''m going back, bring Xin Xin back, I hope that you can help me take revenge, as long as you help me take revenge, I''m willing to do anything."


    I nodded, "Alright, then I''ll have to trouble you to bring Xiao Ting back to her maternal grandma''s home, and to Xiao Ting''s mother''s body." I replied, "After we leave this place, I''ll have to trouble you to call the police and have someone clean up Lv Jun''s body."


    "Alright, I understand." Lin Yafei nodded his head, "Although I do not know where you are going, I know that it must be very dangerous.


    I smiled and didn''t say anything. I walked straight to the door. "Let''s go."


    "En," Mi Ya nodded.


    Before I left, the old lady at the hotel slipped me something and said, "Sooner or later he''ll kill you."


    Him? I subconsciously looked at Uncle Sun. This old lady seemed to know Uncle Sun, and he seemed to be very familiar with him. Most importantly, she seemed to be afraid of Uncle Sun. Why? Oh yes, I remember that they are also from Liucun, could they be talking about Liucun''s curse?


    The collapsed mountain road had already been repaired, it was not very beautiful, but at least they could use the car. It seemed like they were in a rush to repair it, the car went past the mountain road and headed towards Liucun.


    He passed by the village he went to last time on his way to Liucun. After taking a look from afar, he turned a corner, went around the mountain and arrived at the entrance of the village. When Driver arrived, he quickly went back. Along the way, he had suffered a lot of shock, so he had to find a master to deal with the shock. In order to thank Driver, I gave him a sariras and urged him to keep it safe on him.


    We got out of the car and saw the appearance of the village. To be honest, it was really scary, because everything around us was desolate, and although it was clearly near noon, we could feel gusts of cold wind, and the land looked as if it had been set on fire, and there were cracks everywhere, and in the field, besides a few rows of sickly dried vegetables, the rest of the land was overgrown with weeds, and no one could be seen in the village. The house was closed, and most of the houses had collapsed halfway, so it was obvious that no one had lived here for a long time.


    "En..." "Are you sure there are still people in this village?" Mi Ya asked, "This can''t be a deserted village, right?"


    "Perhaps," and I entered the village side by side with our umbrellas, and it was very quiet along the way. Uncle Sun and Sun Ning have already been away for dozens of years, who knows if anyone else will come. "


    Mi Ya smacked her lips, and looked at me, "It''s still daytime, and it''s not raining. Why are you fighting Red Umbrella? "It''s scary."


    "Yeah." Uncle Sun also laughed, "I thought Yao Lan had returned."


    "Can''t you hold an umbrella if it doesn''t rain?" I rolled my eyes at Mi Ya. "The sun is too poisonous. I can''t protect myself from it."


    "Tsk, pretentious." Mi Ya rolled her eyes and ignored me. She strode forward and took the lead to the door of a family before she knocked on it. When no one answered, she knocked again.


    After a while, someone opened the door. It was a middle-aged woman. Why did you knock on the door? "


    "Oh, hello Auntie. We are passing by. Is there any place we can stay nearby?" Mi Ya asked.


    The middle aged woman looked at Mi Ya from head to toe, then pointed to the front, "There''s a guest house over there." After he finished speaking, he slammed the door shut.


    Mi Ya blinked her eyes in confusion. I released Luo Mingshang and walked forward, "Looks like there''s something strange about this village. Our trip here was not in vain. "


    "Yes." Mi Ya nodded.


    "This... "I wasn''t like this when I left. What happened all these years?" Uncle Sun sighed.


    I turned around. "Let''s go to the hostel first."


    Mi Ya strode forward and caught my hand, "Why don''t we go to the Uncle Sun or Xiao Ning''s house to stay for now?"


    I looked at Mi Ya as if she was an idiot. "Are you sure that there''s still a house?"


    "Eh ¡­" Mi Ya thought for a while, as if it was really impossible for it to exist, after all, it had been so many years. This village is like this, let alone their home.


    The first thing he thought of when looking at the guest house in front of him that was similar to that of the refugees was whether he had found the wrong place. This was not a place for a person to live.


    "Are we really going to live here?" Mi Ya looked at the refugees in front of him, fear still lingering in her heart.


    "If you want to stay, I won''t," I said, turning to go.


    Mi Ya followed me and turned, "Is there any other place to stay?"


    "Yes." I raised my head and looked at the sky, "Let''s go to Su Linger''s house."


    "¡­" Mi Ya turned around and covered his face, "I think this place is pretty good." At least it was better than living a ghost and disturbing their love.


    Of course, I was only joking. Although I will be back shortly after I go to the underworld, I feel that I will be kicked by a donkey if I disturb his affection. Furthermore, I will be following Luo Mingshang ever since I go. So forget it.


    In the end, he still stayed in the guest house.

 C182

    Forget it, with a wall and roof to block the wind, with a bed to sleep on, that was fine. I''ve even slept on Third Street, let alone in a place like this.


    After packing up my things in the guest house, I took the opportunity to drag Luo Mingshang to the village to walk around, one by one, on the small path. From the village entrance to the end of the village, every family knocked on the door and observed carefully, and after walking for an entire afternoon, I realised that there were only four or five families, and not a single young person. Every time he knocked on the door, he would either slam the door after saying a few words, or shout from the inside without even opening the door.


    There really was something wrong.


    Of course, the most important thing to do now was to find the Fate Stone of the Uncle Sun and find Sun Ning''s home. But Sun Ning had already died so long ago, so even if there were people from other families, they would have all moved away. The most important thing was that it would be troublesome to find someone to ask about it.


    He had no choice but to return to the guest house. The sky was already dark, so it wasn''t appropriate to roam around outside in this strange place.


    Returning to the guest house, she once again felt the cold air that she hadn''t felt in a long time. was curled up in a corner with a pale face, and as for Kong Lin, he was tied up in midair.


    "What happened?"


    "Master, be careful, there''s a freak here." Mi Ya immediately rushed over.


    "Master?" Dongfang Ze raised his eyebrows. He looked at Mi Ya, then looked at me.


    I stretched out my hand and grabbed Mi Ya, threw him to the side, untied the immortal rope on her body, and walked to Dongfang Ze''s side, "Un, disciple, I just took him in, Spirit House can''t do without a master."


    Dongfang Ze frowned, "What do you mean? Where are you going? "


    "I''m not going anywhere, but maybe I won''t be here any longer." I closed the umbrella and set it aside.


    Dongfang Ze looked down at the Red Umbrella and frowned, "When I was not here, did something happen?"


    "No," I said, turning away.


    "You ¡­" Dongfang Ze frowned, the unsettled feeling in his body was released yet again. I hastily interrupted and changed the topic.


    "Oh, right. Senior Brother, have you just arrived?" We were stuck on the road when I called you. I thought you were here a long time ago. " I remembered the phone call.


    "Senior apprentice-brother!" Mi Ya was shocked, and looked at Dongfang Ze in disbelief. He looked at me again.


    Ignoring Mi Ya''s shock, she continued to look at Dongfang Ze, and Dongfang Ze recalled what happened earlier, "Oh, when I called you, I happened to be in your shop, and it was only after you left that I caught up with you. That''s why you were a bit late, what happened to you before? I can''t get through on the phone either. "


    "There''s no signal in the mountains." I shrugged. " "Before, when we came here, the mountain collapsed. We were trapped in the mountain for three days, and we met with some problems. However, it was nothing major."


    Dongfang Ze''s eyes immediately turned into an X-ray that scanned his body over and over me. After confirming that I was fine, he finally relaxed.


    "Senior Brother, don''t look at me like that, I''m no longer a child." I put my hand on my forehead.


    "What?" Dongfang Ze frowned in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "Nope." After thinking about it, I don''t think I should say anymore. Since Ming Qing isn''t here, no one can be my shield anymore. Cough cough, in short, did you just arrive? How did you find this place? "


    "When I got here, I wanted to give you a call. Seeing that there was no signal on my phone, I decided to go to the guest house first and wait for you guys. In the end, I found that there was a very strong spiritual energy here.


    "I''ll hold my forehead." So you think of Kong Lin as a evil spirit? " That Kong Lin guy didn''t look like a evil spirit at all, "Should I be glad that you didn''t kill him?


    "So I keep it." Dongfang Ze glanced at Kong Lin indifferently, "I wanted to kill him, but I was stopped by that crazy woman."


    Crazy woman ¡­ Are you talking about Mi Ya? Mi Ya glared hard at Dongfang Ze, but was immediately stunned when Dongfang Ze glanced at him. I cursed silently in my heart. I had no confidence now. He pounced on him and bit him.


    "Where''s Little Black?" You can''t possibly not know Little Black, right? " I looked around but couldn''t find any trace of Blacky.


    "Blacky went out to play. It said it wanted to find something to eat." Sun Ning replied.


    To put it bluntly, he was going to catch some rats. Wait a minute, can mice eat them in this kind of place? Forget it, he wouldn''t die from eating it anyway. I shook my head, "Alright, it was just a misunderstanding. This is my senior brother, Dongfang Ze. Senior Brother, these are all my friends, not evil spirit. "


    "Yeah, I know." Dongfang Ze nodded.


    I knew you were going to hit me. I glared at him. "Did you find anything?" Since I couldn''t be bothered to continue the topic, I asked directly.


    "Yes." Dongfang Ze nodded, "It''s about the unmarked cemetery on the mountain."


    "What''s wrong?" I asked quickly.


    "Not only the people from that village are buried there, but many people from that village are also dead. As long as there is no owner, then no home will be hidden there." Dongfang Ze replied.


    "What does it matter?" Even if there were more dead people, they would only be able to nurture a Extremity.


    "In other words, those who die there die with a curse." Dongfang Ze looked at me.


    Yeah, why didn''t I think of that? I immediately stood up. "The curse has increased my strength, and with the resentment of the cemetery, my God." Just how powerful is the Extremity? "


    Dongfang Ze paused for a bit, and then continued, "There is something I need to tell you, Tao Gate has sent people over, but after entering, they all lost information."


    "What!" I felt my scalp tighten. "Could it be that they''re all dead?"


    "It''s good that they''re dead. If they were used by the Extremity, it would be bad." Dongfang Ze sighed and shook his head.


    A chill went down my spine. " Senior Brother, let me ask you, among the people who were sent, is there anyone with Xuan Level cultivation? "


    Dongfang Ze seemed to have gone silly from my question, "Xuan Level? Are you alright? There aren''t many people with Xuan Level in the entire Tao Gate. If you truly cultivate to the Xuan Level level, you can fly up. "


    "That''s good." I was relieved.


    Mi Ya, who had been listening for a long time, became even more confused, "Isn''t this a Taoist? Why is it related to Immortal Cultivator? "


    "What does a Taoist cultivate for?" I asked.


    "Reach the Immortal Realm?" Mi Ya answered without thinking.


    "Well, that''s it," I nodded. Then, he ignored her and continued to discuss with Dongfang Ze. "Although I don''t, I still feel that it''s a little scary."


    "What''s wrong?" Dongfang Ze did not understand.

 C183

    Senior Brother has a paedophilia?


    "I suspect that the Extremity was cultivating by devouring souls, so we can''t see any trace of grievances and agaric spirit anywhere." I replied, "And Yan Yan had told me before that many souls in the Modern Realm did not return to their underworld. I was even worried that they might have disappeared into the depths of the Six Realms because they were also engulfed by her."


    Dongfang Ze''s face also changed, "If it''s really like that, then wouldn''t it be..."


    I nodded. "Not only did she devour tens of thousands of souls, I''m afraid she also devoured the souls of the Taoist s." The soul of a Taoist contained spirit energy that was several times, even several times, dozens of times more than an ordinary person''s. The higher the cultivation, the stronger the Spiritual Energy. If all of them were to be devoured and digested, then the Spiritual Energy possessed by the Extremity would have reached its peak.


    Can we beat them?


    "I never intended to fight her." My purpose for coming here, was first for the Uncle Sun''s Fate Stone, and second, to find Sun Ning a place to go back to, so that she could peacefully be reincarnated. As for the Extremity, you guys can decide on your own. "


    Dongfang Ze paused, "This matter is indeed not easy to resolve. After you settle your own matters, hurry up and leave."


    "You want to stay?" I frowned. Is this kid crazy? " Why did he stay? Go fill up that ten thousand burial pit? "


    "¡­" Dongfang Ze was silent for a moment, then said, "No matter what, this is still the work of the Tao Gate."


    Honestly speaking, she couldn''t do anything about this matter. After all, she had already agreed to Yan Yan''s request. Forget it.


    "Also, actually, I keep having the feeling that the previous five prisons were caused by him." I continued.


    "Do you think that the posterior mountain is related to Yao Lan?" The Uncle Sun immediately asked, "That''s impossible, Yao Lan is not related to this place."


    "Uncle Sun, calm down. I was just guessing." I comforted her, "I will have to wait for everything to be made clear before I can come to a conclusion."


    The Uncle Sun calmed down, and Dongfang Ze was no longer able to stay calm, "If there really is a relationship, then..."


    "Then do you still think that your Tao Gate can handle it?" I asked, "An evil immortal. At least the strength of middle rank Earth Realm. Can you handle it? "


    "I ¡­" Dongfang Ze was not confident. Let alone him, there were very few people in the Tao Gate who could handle him. "Then what do you think we should do?"


    "He shall perish on his own." I slowly spat out four words.


    "You ¡­" Dongfang Ze suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    I didn''t continue speaking and climbed onto the bed. "It''s getting late. You should all rest early. We''ll go and ask around in the village tomorrow."


    "Master, I want to sleep with you." Mi Ya immediately came over.


    Because it was the shared bed, everyone slept together. Behind me was Luo Mingshang, in front was Mi Ya, and behind him was Kong Lin. Behind Kong Lin were Sun Ning and Uncle Sun. As for Dongfang Ze, he went straight out the door. He was probably going to look for some clues.


    The night was very quiet, so quiet that even the moonlight could not be seen. In this kind of mountain village, this kind of situation rarely happened.


    "Master," Mi Ya shouted softly, "Are you asleep? I can''t sleep. "


    "Then count the sheep." I gave her advice.


    "Aiya, let''s chat for a while." Mi Ya shook me.


    I was getting impatient. "What do you want to talk about? Hurry up, I can''t sleep at all, go recite the Yellow Emperor''s Classic for me. Your beginner training course. "


    "Master, that man is really your senior brother." Mi Ya ignored me and directly asked.


    "Yeah, that''s right." "Yes," I said.


    "How terrifying." Mi Ya shook her head, "She looks quite handsome, with a cold and domineering air between her brows. It was the type of girl that would be easily distracted, just like the cold and arrogant school grass in novels. Everlasting arrogance, indifference, and arrogance. "


    Hey, girl, wake up. "It is not good to daydream at night." When you have nothing to do, read more of the Yellow Emperor''s Four Classics, the Five Elements, the Hingjia, the Taoism, and the like. Don''t read any of those novels that affect your intelligence. "


    "Why should I look at those?" Mi Ya smacked her lips.


    "Those are all Daoist books. They''re good for you." I answered casually.


    "We''ll talk about it later." Mi Ya did not care, "Speaking of which, that senior brother of yours, is he called Dongfang Ze? That''s a big family, how did you know the people from the Dongfang Family? "


    "I already said it was senior brother, how would I know where master got it from?" I replied impatiently with my eyes closed.


    "Senior brother, junior sister, what do you mean? I feel so much love. Is he your first love?" Why does my voice sound so wretched?


    But after thinking for a while, he seemed to agree, "I guess so." Speaking of which, how could this be considered a first love?


    "Damn, then why aren''t we together?" "I think he''s pretty good. He''s quite handsome, and his family is good. He has a good temperament." Hey, hey, could I trouble you to stop? I was almost strangled to death by the guy behind me.


    "He''s a pedophile." I answered offhandedly.


    "What?" Mi Ya immediately exploded, and immediately bounced up from the bed. Paedophilia? "


    "Yeah, probably." I wrung my claws from my chest and strangled me.


    "Oh? Paedophilia? " A melodious voice came from outside the house in the middle of the night. I couldn''t help but shiver.


    I got up from the bed, and the corner of my mouth twitched. "You''re back. How was it?"


    "Nothing." Dongfang Ze walked to my bedside and immediately leaned over. "You said just now that you''re a pedophile?"


    I felt a little awkward. "Eh ¡­" It was Ming Qing who said that. "


    "Ming Qing?" Why do I feel that it is a little dangerous, Ming Qing, run, otherwise your little life will not be preserved.


    I nodded. "He said you liked me before."


    The room suddenly became very quiet, a strange quiet. Then, I watched as Dongfang Ze sat down, "He''s right."


    "¡­" I was silent for a moment and then immediately exploded. "He even said that he wasn''t a paedophilia. Two years ago, I was still an underage child."


    "You sound like you''re an adult now." Dongfang Ze glanced at me.


    "Hehe, what you said makes sense. I don''t know how to respond." I was a child two years ago. Young Master Dongfang, this is a crime. "


    "I didn''t do anything to you." Dongfang Ze didn''t feel embarrassed at all with his bottom line, and lightly glanced at Luo Mingshang who was still lying beside me, "Speaking of crimes, isn''t that one of yours, the one who molested young girls?"


    "I ¡­" Before I could say anything, I suddenly fell heavily and smashed into a chest.


    "Husband and wife aren''t counted." He kissed my earlobe, as if swearing sovereignty.


    "¡­" "What else can I say?" "Alright, stop saying all this nonsense." I crawled out from Luo Mingshang''s embrace. Senior Brother, did you find anything when you went out? "

 C184

    "Are you aware of something? Can you tell me something? "


    I shook my head. "I think I''ll understand when I see the village chief."


    "Does he know anything?" Uncle Sun still didn''t understand.


    I smiled and didn''t say anything else. There are some things that cannot be randomly said, but the so-called fate and fate should be like this, fooling everyone in the world, it is just like a game, a game without results and no wins.


    When he arrived at the village at noon, he still knocked on the Old Village Head''s door. Seeing that it was us, Old Village Head became a little nervous.


    "Hey, why are you guys here again?" Although there was a smile on his face, I heard impatience in his words.


    "There are some things I want to understand." I smiled. "I left in a hurry because I had something to do last time. I didn''t have the time to greet him."


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing." "Old Village Head waved his hand and opened the door." Come, come, come in. " "Come in," he said, and ushered us into the house.


    When we entered the house for the first time, the Old Village Head was obviously stunned when we saw him. He carefully sized him up, "It''s, it''s too similar."


    "Like who?" I asked quickly.


    "Oh, there''s only one person from the next village," Old Village Head laughed, "It really does look like that. Brother, what''s your name? "


    "My name is Sun Jianguo. He used to be from the neighboring village, but he''s been gone for many years, and just came back to take a look. " Uncle Sun quickly replied with a face full of smiles as well.


    Who would have thought that after hearing Uncle Sun''s words, he would instantly collapse onto the ground. His face turned pale with fright, and his eyes were filled with fear. He kept shaking his head, "Impossible, impossible, how is this possible?" There is a debt for each injustice, that is impossible. "


    "Village head?" What''s the matter with you? " I extended my hand to help the Old Village Head up.


    "This is impossible, impossible." Old Village Head was still muttering.


    I thought for a bit and thought of a person, "Old Village Head, let me ask you something, do you know a woman called Yao Lan?"


    "Who?" Old Village Head suddenly jumped up and turned to look at me, his eyes wide open, waiting for me, I could almost see the blood veins in his eyes, "You said Yao Lan? Lan Lan? Do you know where she is? Do you know where she went? "


    Uncle Sun was shocked, "Village head, you know Yao Lan? She''s my lover, she''s dead, and I killed her. "


    Old Village Head looked at Uncle Sun, his eyes completely replaced with fear, "Impossible, this is impossible."


    "Old Village Head, what''s going on?" Mi Ya was also getting anxious, "Don''t always say that it''s impossible, what exactly is impossible?"


    "There is always a debt to blame, and there is always a debt to blame." Again, I heard the old lady at the inn saying it.


    I think my line has been found.


    The Old Village Head suddenly pulled us out of the room, "Let''s go, you guys hurry up and leave this place, you will never come back here again. There is no answer here that you guys want, you should hurry up and go, you should never come back here again."


    "Hey, hey, old man," Being pushed out of the door, Mi Ya was still a little unwilling to give up, "What actually happened? Just tell me clearly, what exactly is going on? "


    Hurry up and leave. This is not a place you should be. The Old Village Head shouted from the other side of the door, "Every debt has its owner, so you guys have nothing to do with this. Don''t get involved, hurry up and leave, don''t ever come back here again."


    "Village head." Mi Ya was still knocking on the door.


    I pulled Mi Ya''s hand and shook my head. "Let''s go back."


    "What''s going on?" Mi Ya scratched her head.


    Dongfang Ze was the first to leave, "I feel that there''s something wrong here, maybe Old Village Head was right, we should leave first."


    "But ¡­" I don''t want to give up. As long as I take the final step, I will be fine.


    The last one was a thread.


    "However, the current situation is rather unexpected." "Okay, let''s go back first." A lot of the answers were already made clear, all they needed was a piece of evidence to prove that everything was connected together.


    Walking back at noon and having a picnic on the mountain path, she only returned to Liucun late in the evening. The village was still cold and deserted. ''s mood was a bit unstable. After waking up in the morning, she cried for a while, so Mi Ya didn''t comfort him for a bit. She didn''t have any energy for the entire day, probably because of what I told her last night.


    Dongfang Ze planned to leave tonight, but seeing Mi Ya''s appearance, it seemed that he couldn''t leave either, so I could only wait for another night. After dinner, I pulled Sun Ning out and strolled along the road in the village.


    "Are you still thinking about your mother?" I asked.


    Sun Ning looked at me and nodded, "I didn''t expect her to be my mother. It was my mother who harmed this village. "


    "But it''s not your mother''s fault. She didn''t think it would be like this." I reached out and touched her head.


    "Big sister, if I can still meet my mother. I mean my mother''s soul, do you think she''ll recognize me? " Sun Ning raised her face, "And my father, I know that my father still has to go through with this step, but I do not hate them, because they are my family."


    "This naive child, what should I say?" "Maybe, maybe ¡­" I didn''t finish the sentence.


    At the very least, she also knew who her biological parents were, "There are many things in this world that cannot be determined. You might think that this is the result, but in reality, it''s not. The result is often surprising and also surprising."


    "Elder sister, what are you talking about?" Sun Ning looked up at me.


    I shook my head. "It''s nothing. Big sister is saying something about fate. She likes to tease people."


    "Yeah, I know." Sun Ning nodded her head, "Just like me. I had always thought that I would take a lifetime worth of time in that monastery, become a Daoist nun, and then teach those children some truths, just like master and the others. But who would have thought that a bad luck would suddenly befall me."


    "Do you hate it?" I asked.


    Sun Ning thought for a while, "I once hated him, but if I hate him, I won''t feel it anymore. Maybe he was helpless then, maybe he felt that the monastery was the only safe place, so he went back there."


    "Have you seen him yet?" I asked again.


    Sun Ning shook her head, "I don''t remember what he looks like, and I don''t remember his name either."


    This way, it might be the best.

 C185

    In the middle of the night, the surroundings were completely silent. A strange atmosphere permeated the air. There was no light at all, just like that one sentence.


    In the darkness, there was no light.


    "Elder sister, let me bring you to a place." Sun Ning suddenly pulled me back, and pulled me towards another direction.


    "Hmm? "Where?" I don''t understand.


    "Follow me." Sun Ning pulled me away. I didn''t ask much, just followed him around a corner and into an alley. Inside, I walked up to the third door of the alley.


    "This is ¡­?" I looked at the house in front of me. I thought I knew where this was.


    "Ever since I came here, my memories have recovered a bit. Especially after I found out that the person in my dream was my mother, I seem to have remembered a lot of things." Sun Ning answered, "This is the place I used to live, with Grandfather. I have already forgotten where my home is. In my memory, I only remember Grandfather. "


    I nodded and pushed open the door. Behind the door were weeds. Halfway through, there were craters in the ground. In the yard, there was a big tree with only a bare branch left. It was hanging from the thickest branch of the tree and there was a broken swing.


    Sun Ning released my hand and walked over, then sat on the swing that had already rotted. Because she was a soul body, he did not affect the swing much.


    These were all her memories. I thought this way, but unfortunately, things have already changed.


    He reached his hand out to pinch the Method of travelling, and everything around him slowly began to recover. The collapsed wall returned to its original place, without a single flaw.


    The surroundings seemed to have returned to the primitive end of the river of time, everything returned to normal.


    Sun Ning looked at all of this in shock. She slowly got up and walked to my side to watch all of this with me.


    The door of the house in front of them was opened. An old man wearing a Chinese tunic opened the door and walked out.


    "Grandfather." Sun Ning was immediately shocked. Just as she was about to step forward, she was pulled by me.


    "He can''t see you." I pulled Sun Ning back, "This is only a Phantom Space that I created based on your memories. In this space, both you and I are void. "


    Sure enough, we saw the old man pass through our bodies and squat down, "Ning''er." he called softly.


    "Grandfather." Sun Ning suddenly cried.


    "Grandfather," At the same time, a light voice also came from behind him. After his body was pierced through once again, a small and adorable son of the Girl flew into the old man''s embrace like a small swallow.


    "Hur Hur Hur Hur." The elderly smilingly hugged little girl into his embrace, "Come, come, let this grandpa see."


    "Grandpa, Ning''er loves grandpa the most. I want to be with grandpa forever." The little girl replied innocently.


    "Okay ~" The old man reached out his hand to hug the little girl and fiercely kissed her.


    Heh, such a harmonious and warm scene. However, when one looked into his eyes, they were filled with desolation.


    "Grandfather." The little girl beside me could no longer make a sound.


    I reached out my hand to stroke Sun Ning''s head, the illusion collapsed and returned back to the desolation that we saw when we first entered. "What I want to see, I''ve already seen it." Sun Ning, do you remember where your ancestor''s grave is? "


    "Ancestral Tomb?" Sun Ning wiped her tears and looked up at me. "I should, if I remember correctly."


    "Where?" I don''t plan to bring Sun Ning along.


    "On the other side of the village." Sun Ning gave me a direction.


    I nodded. "Alright, you can go back first. I still have something to investigate."


    "What is it?" I''ll go with you. " Sun Ning volunteered herself.


    I shook my head. "There''s no need. I''ll head back quickly. You should hurry back and make some preparations so that you can have a good rest. Tomorrow, we will have to leave early in the morning."


    Sun Ning thought about it, "Okay, then sister, be careful." Sun Ning reminded me.


    I patted Sun Ning''s head, "Alright, let''s go back quickly."


    "Yes." Sun Ning nodded, then turned and left.


    Only after feeling that Sun Ning had returned to the guest house following the path we had come from, did I finally relax. At this time, a black kitten jumped out of the corner of my eye, jumped onto my shoulder, and intimately rubbed its face against the side of my face.


    "Little Black, did you find it?" I asked softly.


    "Meow ~" A clear and gentle cry rang out.


    I nodded. "Let''s go take a look." After saying that, Xiao Hei jumped down from my shoulder and led the way.


    After turning left and right, I entered a small room at the back of the dilapidated house. This was a relatively well-preserved small house, and as I pushed open the door, a cloud of dust rose up. I turned my head and held my breath.


    After the dust cloud dispersed, Xiao Hei took out a bead from her bosom and slowly walked in. A blue flame condensed in her hand, illuminating her surroundings. Who knew that Xiao Hei would transform into her human form and take out a bead from her bosom, lighting up her surroundings in an instant.


    "¡­" I was silent for a moment, before dispersing the flames. "Xiao Hei, did you know that you stole the Night Pearls from Mr. Qing Shui?"


    "Hehe," Blacky turned its head to look at me. "Don''t worry, we''ll return it after using it."


    I thought for a moment. "No," I said.


    I didn''t continue to ponder over this issue as the light from the Night Pearls illuminated everything around us. I reached out to grab the Night Pearls, and Blacky turned back into its black kitten before jumping onto my shoulder. I took the Night Pearl and slowly walked to the front of the table. There were a lot of tablets on it and some of them had already collapsed. I stretched out my hand to straighten the fallen tablets and started searching from the left one by one.


    In the innermost area, I found Xiao Ran''s tablet. I still remember his, Xiao Ran. Sun Ning''s mother. Next to Xiao Ran''s tablet, it fell down. I reached out my hand to straighten the tablet and wiped off the dust on it.


    Yes, this is it. I touched the words on it and fished out a handkerchief from my pocket. After wrapping the tablet around myself, I placed it in my pocket.


    "Little Black, let''s go." "Ye Zichen patted Blacky''s little head." It''s time to go to the next place. " What I want to find, the answer I want to find, will be revealed.


    At the end of the village, on a small hill filled with weeds, a fire burned all the weeds in front of them. Here, were piles of high graves, not mausoleums, but the most ancient ones.

 C186

    The Night Pearl emitted a cold radiance in his hand as he withdrew the blue flame. The surroundings were completely burnt black. It was fine to burn the weeds, but it would not be good if it could even burn the tombstone.


    I looked for the tombstone one by one. At the corner, there was a tombstone. I found what I wanted. Ye Zichen took out his phone and took a picture at the tombstone. Several pictures were taken consecutively. When he felt that he was almost done, he put his phone away.


    It seemed that he was almost there. Go back.


    The next thing I need to do is to clear everything up and use the needle and thread I found to slowly mend the fragments of the story. Little by little, he linked all the stories together.


    I was getting further and further away from my goal. I started not only because of the marriage alliance between the two parties who loved each other, I started to explore the truth of this world bit by bit. I started to look for the causes and effects that didn''t belong to me and didn''t have anything to do with me.


    The old man had once warned me that at all times, I must not forget my responsibilities and my status, and that I must not step foot into the cycle of karma of others. Otherwise, this fruit would return to me, but at this time, I can no longer decide for myself.


    When I returned to the guest house, everyone was already asleep. I didn''t wake anyone up and quietly walked to Luo Mingshang''s side, took off my shoes and laid on the bed.


    "I''m back." Luo Mingshang habitually reached out and pulled me into his embrace.


    "Yes." I nodded my head, I know, there are a lot of things that Luo Mingshang knows about, as a Pluto, he knows about reincarnation and clearing yin and yang, if there is anything else that he doesn''t know, it should be the things that happened at the bottom level of Nether Sea.


    "You''re very cold." Luo Mingshang hugged me tightly, and tightly squeezed my hand, causing warmth to spread from the center of his palm.


    It was very cold, so it was only right to go out in the middle of the night without wearing a warm jacket. And it was to go to a place as dense as Yin Qi.


    "Head you." I laughed softly. "She leaned into his embrace." Luo Mingshang, do you believe in fate? "


    Luo Mingshang paused, "That is something that doesn''t exist. Whether you believe it or not, what does it matter? As long as he knew what he had done, he would not regret it. Why should he trust them? It''s like asking me to believe in God. It''s like a joke. "


    Ask a Pluto to believe in God? "This is indeed a great joke." Don''t you regret it? "Then do you have any regrets?"


    "Yes," Luo Mingshang nodded.


    "What is it?" I asked. He was truly curious. Was there anything in this world that could make him regret?


    "You." I could feel the strength in his arm tighten, but he seemed to be careful not to break me like he used to.


    I seemed to have thought of something, "Is this my previous life, You Mingxue?" That Girl should already be dead, otherwise I wouldn''t be standing here. But, how did she die, or perhaps, why did she enter the cycle of reincarnation?


    "It''s you," Luo Mingshang lowered his head and kissed my forehead.


    "I sighed. Forget it, I don''t want to ask anymore. I''m tired. There are some things that I will find out when I want to know." "Go to sleep, you still have to get up early tomorrow morning."


    But can we really go?


    I don''t understand. On this night, I probably won''t be able to sleep anymore, and will only be able to lie in Luo Mingshang''s embrace with my eyes closed while thinking, and then be able to clear everything out. There are some things, some facts, and I should properly clear things out so that I can truly tell them the truth.


    Here, other than the daylight, there was no other light.


    In this place, even the sun was a bit later than the outside.


    "We should leave earlier. Wait until I report this matter to uncle and the others, then we can make our plans." Dongfang Ze said as he packed his things, "Girl, hurry up and pack up."


    "I didn''t bring anything." I sat on the edge of the bed, unmoving, and shrugged.


    "Then hurry up and prepare." Dongfang Ze turned his head and glared at me.


    I stood up and patted the creases on my body. "Don''t prepare anymore. We won''t be able to leave."


    "What?" A group of people looked at him in confusion.


    "She''s here." While speaking, the door suddenly blew open, and following that, an elegant figure slowly walked in while carrying the Red Umbrella.


    Uncle Sun sat up all of a sudden. "Yao Lan!"


    It was only when I saw her with my own eyes that I was able to clearly see her appearance. She was very beautiful, a type of fresh beauty that would make others feel relaxed and happy.


    The legendary white lotus actually existed.


    It was just that the white lotus was already covered with blood.


    As for Dongfang Ze and Kong Lin, they were already prepared for battle, the aura this woman was giving off, was filled with killing intent and danger. I held out my hand to stop the two of them.


    "The killing intent of this woman is very similar to that of the Bloodstone in the ten thousand burial pit." Dongfang Ze replied.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "Then why did you stop me? "See if I take her." Dongfang Ze was about to step forward again.


    I reached out to hold Dongfang Ze back, "I''ll have to trouble you to have some brains. If she''s really evil, do you think you can beat her?"


    Dongfang Ze paused for a while and silently retreated. Even if it wasn''t, it definitely had something to do with it. It might even be a puppet. "


    "In that case, why did you go back?" Don''t talk, "I rolled my eyes at him as I continued to look at Yao Lan." You''re very beautiful. "


    "¡­" They all looked over. Is this what you wanted to say?


    I stare back. What? Everyone loves beauty. Is there a problem with me praising it?


    Yao Lan did not stand out either, she smiled at me, "You too."


    "You finally appeared." "I finally got to the point. Cough, cough, before I get to the point, I need to lay the groundwork for my pleasantries." You must have some sort of special purpose for following us all the way now, right? "


    Yao Lan kept her umbrella, her eyes dimmed, "You can''t leave."


    "Are we the only ones who can''t leave, or just the Uncle Sun?" I smiled playfully. I wasn''t in a hurry, it didn''t matter anyway.


    Uncle Sun was startled, "Me?" Then he looked at Yao Lan, "Yao Lan, do you want me to stay? I promise you, I''ll stay behind to suit you. "


    "No." Yao Lan immediately became anxious. You have to go. "


    "But we can''t leave." I shrugged. "On the one hand, you came to tell us that we couldn''t leave, and on the other hand, you said that you wanted us to leave quickly. This is really contradictory." "What do you think?"


    Yao Lan looked at me. She shook her head, "You shouldn''t have come here. She''s about to come out, and she won''t let you off. "

 C187

    I thought for a moment and smiled brightly. "Forget it. Since I''m here, I don''t have any medicine to regret my actions."


    "Right now, the entire mountain is trapped inside the barrier. None of you can leave." "Yao Lan kept shaking her head, feeling pity. You shouldn''t be here. You shouldn''t have come. "


    "Just what is it ¡­" Uncle Sun really couldn''t understand.


    I turned around and walked over to one side and sat down. " Let me explain everything clearly. "


    Mi Ya moved closer, "Before you say it, do you want to tell me the truth?!"


    "Scram!" I kicked it. Mi Ya rolled to Kong Lin''s side and stuck out her tongue, "Then quickly tell me, what exactly happened?"


    I nodded and looked at Uncle Sun first, "Before this, I have a question. Uncle Sun, do you still remember what year this is?" I asked straightforwardly.


    "This year?" Uncle Sun didn''t understand why I would ask such a question. "But I still answered." This year is 85 years. " Uncle Sun waved his hand and replied.


    Everyone was surprised. I smiled and shook my head, "Uncle Sun, this year is already 2016."


    "What?" Uncle Sun was startled, "That''s impossible."


    "This is real," Mi Ya nodded her head and took out her own phone, "Look, this year is 2016, today is September 15th."


    "This... "What''s going on?" Uncle Sun did not understand, "I clearly remember."


    Dongfang Ze looked at me, "It''s probably because you haven''t contacted the outside world for a long time and don''t use your phone, so you don''t know the time."


    "That''s right, half of it," I nodded, "Uncle Sun did indeed forget the time because he had been out of contact with the outside world for a long time. What I mean is, Uncle Sun, there''s a problem with your memories. You died in the 24th year of the Republic. "


    "What!" Uncle Sun was startled, "That''s impossible, I''m alive and well, little girl, don''t speak nonsense."


    I took out a parcel from my bag, "I found two things in Grandfather Sun Ning''s ancestral hall." As he said that, he opened the cloth bag. Inside were two tablets, "These two tablets were placed together," I took them out one by one. " And also the mother of Sun Ning, the woman who laid the curse on the Liucun. "


    Sun Ning looked at the tablet and nodded, "It''s mother. I remember that it belongs to mother."


    "The other one." I took out another. "On it was written: Sun Jianguo." It''s you. " I handed the tablet over to the Uncle Sun.


    Uncle Sun''s hands trembled as he took it. After looking at it carefully, he shook his head, "No, that''s impossible, that''s impossible. I''m living a good life, I must be mistaken about the name."


    "I went to look at the ancestral graves in the village." I took out my phone, opened the album and handed it over to her, "It is indeed you, Uncle Sun. Moreover, the attitude of the old lady and the Old Village Head at the inn has already explained everything. Uncle Sun, you are already dead, so they thought that you were a ghost when they saw you.


    "What?" Uncle Sun immediately collapsed, "How could this be? I clearly ¡­"


    Sun Ning was also surprised, "Could it be ¡­ Are you my father? "


    "That''s why I said that you died in the year 24 of the Republic of China. Your wife, Xiao Ran, had placed a curse on you because of his hatred for you, but unfortunately, because of the premature birth, the curse was not completed, and it spread to the entire village. The child was born to become an extremely dark and sinister person, the Heaven''s Fury Fire Faction''s Solitary Star, and his wife died because of the curse. I slowly spoke, "It''s just that, after you died, your soul did not leave, but wandered around the Liucun for dozens of years. These dozens of years, you have been absorbing the resentment of the people who died due to the curses and the baleful aura of the curses from the people in the Liucun, and gradually, until thirty years later, you left the village. You did not know that you had died, and even did not know why you did not have the memories for the past thirty years. If others can see you, you will age, you will ache, you will grieve. "


    "Then Yao Lan..." Uncle Sun was stunned.


    "Yao Lan actually did not die. The one who died was you. She is a flower demon, so she can''t die. On this point, the Village Head''s reaction yesterday could be seen, he knows Yao Lan, and what lives in their village are all monsters, and the village head has never left his village before. Only people from the village can he know her, "I looked at Yao Lan," Unfortunately, after being together with you, your yin aura affected her, which made her weak. She also knew this point, so she chose to secretly leave, because she knew that if she continued to stay here, she would really die. If you are a monster, you will be afraid and you will leave. So she chose to leave first. "


    Uncle Sun looked at Yao Lan, "Yao Lan, she said ¡­"


    Without waiting for Uncle Sun to ask, Yao Lan nodded, "It''s all true, I am a flower demon, an orchid demon. When I left you before, it was because the curse on your body was too strong. I thought I could use my own spiritual energy to help wash off the karma on your body, but I realized that not only did it not disappear, it was instead devouring my spiritual energy. "


    Uncle Sun had nothing else to say, "Go on."


    I nodded and continued, "Do you remember when I saw you eating dead meat on Ghost Festival? You said you heard a voice that kept on bewitching in your ears, and I can tell you, that was no other than you. It was you, who was formed by the evil Qi, you, but unfortunately, his cultivation was too short, and before he could take shape, he was beaten up by the Mystical Zero. "


    Dongfang Ze thought about it, "Then what about the five prisons becoming immortals? How do you explain that? If she had completed four prisons and was still able to devour so many souls, she wouldn''t look so weak right now. "He''s at least a peak yellow level."


    "That''s because she''s not the one who''s going to finish the five prisons." I frowned and replied, "After Yao Lan left, on one hand, she was constantly looking for a way to remove the curse, and on the other hand, she could return to the Uncle Sun as an unfamiliar woman. On the other hand, she chose to return to her hometown to seek help, because the village is filled with monsters. But when she talked about Sun Jianguo, she only found out the truth from the elder''s mouth, and at this time, she met that person. "


    "That person?"

 C188

    Dongfang Ze frowned, and suddenly understood something, "The Extremity of the posterior mountain. "Could it be ¡­"


    "That''s right." Yao Lan swallowed her tears, "I have made a deal with her, as long as she is helped to become an immortal and take revenge, she will remove the Liucun''s curse. So I helped her, I helped her kill people, I helped her make four prisons. I don''t want to do this, but there''s nothing I can do about it. "


    I nodded, "It''s not coincidental for you to appear on Third Street, but one of the reasons is because she wanted you to bring all the ghosts from the ruins on Third Street for her use. With so many ghosts and monsters there, it must be a sumptuous meal, but unfortunately, those Resentment were imprisoned under a mechanism and were unable to leave. You don''t know how to take them away, but very coincidentally, we found the key and took away those souls. Secondly, I think the message we received should have been from you to Tao Gate. Your goal should be to get someone to stop you. "


    "Yes." Yao Lan nodded, "I did not expect that amongst all of you. She didn''t manage to find those Resentment and told me to complete another two prisons. "


    "The curse of the Uncle Sun has already been lifted, why are you still not stopping? Why do you still need so many souls? " Mi Ya hurriedly asked.


    "Because when she said she was going to give up. It''s already too late, she realized that she''s already been controlled by the Extremity. " "I replied." Not only that, the Extremity had even used the life of the entire village to threaten Yao Lan, using Yao Lan''s life to threaten the people of the village not to destroy posterior mountain. "That''s right."


    Yao Lan nodded, "Yes."


    "This is your first mistake, making a deal with the devil." I slowly said, "And your second mistake was to believe her words. Do you really think that she will save Uncle Sun? Do you know who she is? "


    Yao Lan looked at me and shook her head. I don''t understand what you mean. "


    "Then do you know, the target of Extremity''s revenge is the Uncle Sun?" I coldly replied, "That Extremity, if I guessed correctly, died from the backlash of the curse, Xiao Ran."


    "What did you say!" Everyone in the room was shocked.


    "Xiao Ran, how could it be her?" Yao Lan was also shocked. "What did she do?" I... What did I do? "


    "Mom." Sun Ning covered her mouth with a face full of shock.


    The Uncle Sun looked like she had aged a dozen years. In an instant, she had aged a whole year. She slowly climbed up from the ground and Sun Ning quickly went to help him.


    "Uncle Sun." I looked at Uncle Sun''s expression and felt very uncomfortable. "You once asked me, did you trust the heavens? Do you believe in fate? What about now? Do you believe me? "


    Uncle Sun did not say anything and only waved his hand, "I am in a mess right now, let me think. There are a lot of things I want to think about." As he said that, he lowered his head to look at Sun Ning, "Accompany me out for a walk."


    "Alright." Sun Ning nodded.


    Seeing the two of them leaving, Yao Lan wanted to chase after them, but was stopped by me, "You''re under control, is it alright for you to come here now?"


    Yao Lan herself was unsure, "I don''t know, I only know that I haven''t been able to see her for a while. She probably went into closed door cultivation, which is why I took the risk to come out."


    I bit my finger and clicked my tongue. "It seems like it''s too late. Forget it, I''ll help you release your control first. "


    "Can you?" Yao Lan''s eyes suddenly widened, filled with hope.


    "I should be able to." I nodded. " Try it. Senior Brother, please help me out while you guard outside Luo Mingshang''s body. Mi Ya, Kong Lin, the two of you go out too. Go and look at the Uncle Sun and Sun Ning, don''t let anything happen to them. "


    "Oh," Mi Ya nodded as she pulled Kong Lin out of the room. Luo Mingshang looked at me, then looked at Dongfang Ze with a bit of warning in his eyes. He turned around and left, leaving Dongfang Ze behind to walk to my side.


    "What do you want me to do?" Dongfang Ze asked.


    "The so-called control should be because the other party used a technique to restrain her body, so I will use the spiritualization''s soul attraction technique to separate her soul from her body." The so-called control should be because the other party used a technique to control her body, so I will use the spiritualization''s soul attraction technique to separate her soul from her body. I told him my plan. Then, he looked at Yao Lan, "This process will be a little painful, especially when I strike your soul back, it will be equivalent to using your spirit body to break this restriction.


    Yao Lan shook her head, "It''s fine, I''m not afraid, I will definitely endure. Rather than being controlled by her again, I might as well destroy my soul."


    I nodded, and indicated for Yao Lan to go to bed. As I sat down cross-legged, I walked in front of her, reached out my hand and pinched a Method of travelling, then thought about the method of using the spiritualization''s soul attracting technique, which caused her soul to be sucked out of her body. At this time, Dongfang Ze hurriedly reached out and pinched a Method of travelling, and held onto Yao Lan''s shoulder. I looked at Yao Lan again, and grinded my teeth, forget it, I''ll just give it a shot. Stretching out his hand, she fiercely struck the ball of blue onto Yao Lan''s chest.


    "AHH!" Spiritual Energy exploded all over her body, and returned back to her own body. Yao Lan also fell down.


    It seems that my method had worked, or perhaps it could be said that Yao Lan''s willpower was too strong, or perhaps she was still thinking that after I get out of control, I would be able to continue my fates with the Uncle Sun. It''s just that she didn''t know that from the moment I lifted the curse on Uncle Sun, I discovered that the vitality on her body was becoming weaker and weaker. In other words, he was slowly turning back into a ghost.


    Although it was not difficult to turn a ghost into a demon, but Uncle Sun had once been cursed to invade his body. Whether it was a spirit, a demon, or a demon, it was still unknown.


    Especially, the amount of karma and karma trapped in the Uncle Sun''s body was still too much. The debts he had to pay and the karma he had to bear were too heavy.


    Dongfang Ze walked to my side and patted my shoulder, "Although I know that even if I did say it, you wouldn''t necessarily listen, but I still want to say that you shouldn''t step too deep into the cause and effect of others. This is Master''s teachings, don''t forget it."


    "I didn''t forget." I looked at Yao Lan on the bed and helped her change the blanket.


    "Is that so?" Dongfang Ze sighed, "I don''t know if it''s just my imagination, but what you have to do with me recently is a little too broad, and too much."


    "Is that so?" I carelessly asked. I remembered that the Mystical Zero also said the same thing. I''ve been a bit too nosy recently.

 C189

    "You have to remember, you are just a Yin Marry Master, a Spirit Medium. You have to marry a ghost, you just have to marry a ghost. No matter what else happens, it''s not your fault." Dongfang Ze''s tone unconsciously grew cold, as if she was giving him a lesson.


    "But what can I do?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Dongfang Ze sensed that something was amiss with me.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with me?" I looked up and sighed. What''s wrong with me, I don''t know. "


    Dongfang Ze reached out to touch my head, "Don''t think too much about it."


    I slapped my paws off my head. "I know." As I said that, I pushed open the door. Blacky came out of the corner immediately and jumped onto my shoulder with vigorous hands. Luo Mingshang also came over.


    "Xue Er." He stretched out his claw and was about to embrace her.


    I ducked under his arm, and he missed me. I walked straight out. "You guys follow me out."


    "Where to?" Dongfang Ze walked past Luo Mingshang and followed my footsteps.


    "posterior mountain." "I want to see that Extremity. If possible, I''ll try my best to get rid of her first so that we can get rid of her before she appears."


    "We?" Dongfang Ze was not very confident.


    "We can''t get rid of her. We can seal her first." "I replied." "At least, she has sealed four prisons and absorbed so many souls for several hundred years. Her cultivation must be very strong, if she comes out, we probably won''t have a peaceful time. First, seal her."


    "Xue Er." Someone was trying hard to emphasize his presence in front of me.


    I reached out to touch his head. "Good girl, I don''t need you." Of course I know that when this thing is thrown over, it would not matter if the Extremity was angry or not, but it would be burnt to ashes. But at a time like this, I want to do it myself. Especially since Uncle Sun has already realized his mistake, then Xiao Ran does not need to continue to be like this. I can only rely on myself for now. For the sake of a misunderstanding, there was no need to make it impossible for him.


    When I found Uncle Sun, he was sitting in the pile of ruins that was his hometown that Sun Ning took me to last time, with a dejected look on his face. I walked over in silence.


    "I remember now, I remember now." When Uncle Sun saw me coming over, he suddenly raised his hand and gave himself a fierce slap, "I am not a human. It was I who harmed her, it was I who harmed them. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I deserve to die. "


    I did not stop him, but Sun Ning cried and pressed on Uncle Sun''s hand, "Daddy, don''t be like this."


    "It''s too late for you to say anything now." I said softly. " Xiao Ran has already become a Extremity, this cannot change anyone''s reality. "


    Uncle Sun looked up at me, "Is there no way to make her change back?"


    "Not only is her body tainted with the backlash of the Blackblood Curse, she also harbored so much resentment and karma. If she wanted to change back, she would have to repent on her own. Otherwise, she won''t be able to be reborn. " I shook my head.


    Uncle Sun sighed, "This is all my fault, it''s all my fault. I will bear with her karma. "


    I sighed and knelt down, "Uncle Sun, your own karma is already very strong. In this karma, you are the cause and she is the result. It wouldn''t turn out like this. It''s all because of you. So, your own karma is above hers. "


    The Uncle Sun looked at me in shock, then laughed self-deprecatingly, "That''s right, I did it because if it wasn''t for me, all of this wouldn''t have happened. This is my sin, the sin that I''ve created should be borne by me."


    I stood up. "We plan to go to posterior mountain to take a look, and before she comes out, we plan to join hands to seal her." At the very least, I can''t let her come out and hurt others. "


    "Seal." Uncle Sun hurriedly got up, "Are you guys going to seal Xiao Ran there?"


    "This is the best way." "I replied." If she were to come out, not a single blade of grass would grow in the surrounding two villages. And the first reason she came out was because of you. "


    Uncle Sun hesitated, "There''s no ¡­ "Any other way?"


    I looked at Luo Mingshang, "Yes." I nodded, and pointed at Luo Mingshang, "And one of them was to wait for her to come out, then let his burn everything up, not even dregs of his soul would be left."


    "No, no, no." Uncle Sun hurriedly stopped him. Or ¡­ It''s better to seal it. "


    "En," I nodded, then suddenly thought of something, "There is one more thing, Uncle Sun. Actually, after removing the curse for you, I discovered a problem, that is, the human aura on your body is becoming thinner and thinner. That is, the curse has been removed, and you are slowly turning back into a ghost."


    Uncle Sun was stunned. He looked at his own hand and laughed bitterly, "No wonder I was always so flustered earlier. Sometimes when I saw my hand becoming transparent and unable to hold anything, I thought it was just an illusion. So that''s how it is. "


    I nodded. "Moreover, this change will recover even faster after you remember it." I continued, "Perhaps it won''t be long before you really become a soul again."


    Uncle Sun was not worried about that, "It''s okay, I''m not a human myself, I just changed back."


    I didn''t know what to say. I just felt a little sad. How should I explain this to Deputy mayor and the others? Perhaps, they already knew this long ago, but they just didn''t want to say it out loud.


    I lowered my head and silently turned around. "Let''s go."


    "I''ll go with you." The Uncle Sun wanted to catch up.


    "No need," I hastily stopped her, "Her target is you. If you come, her resentment will greatly increase, and when the time comes, she won''t be able to seal the seal properly. Moreover, Yao Lan had just requested for them to control her body. Her body was still weak, and she needed someone to take care of her. You can take care of her. "


    Uncle Sun paused, "Alright. You, be careful. "


    I ignored him and continued to walk forward. Mi Ya and Kong Lin followed along. Mi Ya, you and Kong Lin should take care of Yao Lan too. "


    Mi Ya also paused, after considering her own capabilities, she nodded her head, "Alright, Kong Lin will go with you, maybe I can help you guys." As she said that, she looked at Kong Lin, who seemed to be obeying his wife''s orders.


    "No need." I refused, "Let him protect you. Among you all, he is the only one who can fight."

 C190

    Yao Lan is unconscious, and she is extremely weak, if the Extremity makes a move on us, it will be troublesome, at least Kong Lin can delay us a little.


    Now, I started to miss Mystical Zero and the others a little. With them here, maybe I would feel a little more at ease.


    But there was no longer any possibility.


    The three of us went up the mountain, and it was still the ten thousand burial pit. However, this time around, in close proximity, the resentment and murderous intent that pervaded the deep pit was even stronger than before, but also more restrained.


    "It seems like it will be soon." I murmured. Then, he jumped down again.


    "Hey, you ¡­" Dongfang Ze was startled, as though he wanted to reach out and pull me back, but he couldn''t grab onto anything, as a figure flashed past him, and he also jumped down. "You ¡­"


    "Don''t get in the way." After Luo Mingshang jumped down, a sentence floated into Dongfang Ze''s ears.


    Dongfang Ze turned his head to look, Luo Mingshang''s figure had already landed on the ground. He sighed helplessly and jumped down.


    I bent down and picked up a rock fragment from the ground. I spread my hands and looked at it. Aside from a thin layer of soil, the stone in my hand had already been dyed a special shade of red. He held it with his hand once again and used force. He spread it open and crushed it into powder. The powder gave off an indescribable blue color.


    The gas fire of netherworld in his hand burnt the stone powder in his hand.


    "It''s too late. Let''s hurry up and make our move." The flames dispersed and he clapped his hands. He turned around and looked at the two men and picked up Blacky, who was on his shoulder, and said, "Blackie, come and help out as well."


    "Meow ~" A crisp cat meow sounded. Blacky shook its fur and a light flashed from its body. Blacky took human form and patted the clothes on its body.


    Four people, eh... Just call them people, even though two of them aren''t human. The four of them stood in four different corners of ten thousand burial pit and reached out their hands to pinch a Method of travelling together. In an instant, the Spiritual Energy was linked, and a formation appeared beneath their feet. The formation slowly formed, and with the four Spiritual Energy combined, a golden light covered the entire ten thousand burial pit, and the formation shone with a golden radiance beneath their feet.


    I could feel something moving under my feet. It seemed that they had already realized that they wanted to come out earlier, so it was impossible for them to succeed.


    The output of the Spiritual Energy in his hand intensified, and the array formation beneath his feet began to spin. Cracks suddenly started to appear on the ground covered by the array formation, and like spider markings, cracks began to appear inch by inch.


    It''s already too late, I pulled Xiao Hei and Luo Mingshang, and immediately leapt out of ten thousand burial pit, and upon seeing this, Dongfang Ze also jumped out of ten thousand burial pit with us. In the next second, the array formation instantly shattered, and a red and black coffin popped out from within. He flew straight into the air. Floating just above us.


    "Senior apprentice-brother." I immediately shouted and stretched out my hand to throw a Jade Talisman over.


    Before Dongfang Ze could clearly see what it was, he casually grabbed the Jade Talisman in his hand and opened his hand to take a look. "Heavenly Thunder Talisman."


    "Skythunder Formation." I shouted. As I said that, I took out an identical Jade Talisman, and immediately crushed it. I injected Spiritual Energy into it, and threw out the shattered Jade Talisman. Dongfang Ze also quickly crushed the Jade Talisman and threw it out as a layer of scarlet-gold rune appeared around the coffin after it was crushed. They surrounded the coffin.


    There seemed to be something coming. The sky suddenly became gloomy and frightening. Layers of clouds gathered above the forest, unable to disperse for a long time. In the gloomy weather, even the golden scarlet character lost its luster. Thunder clouds condensed in the sky, ready to strike at any time.


    The first bolt of skythunder came crashing down, striking directly against the coffin. There was a loud sound, and the sound of thunder rumbled.


    "Remove the formation." Luo Mingshang suddenly shouted.


    "What?" I turned my head to look at Luo Mingshang, puzzled.


    "Remove the array," Luo Mingshang said again with a serious face.


    I exploded, "Have you gone mad? The array has been removed, did you take the wrong medicine, or were you controlled?" I''m going to exterminate my family.


    "The Extremity is just a step away from reaching the heavens, your Heavenly Thunder Array is undoubtedly like a heavenly tribulation. If you continue to hack at her, I''m afraid that you will help her become an immortal." Luo Mingshang replied.


    He scared me so much that I shivered and quickly withdrew my hand. Dongfang Ze also quickly withdrew his hand to prevent himself from being scammed by me. As the array formation was being opened, the golden red symbol disappeared and the lightning scattered. The coffin fell onto the ten thousand burial pit with a pa sound, causing a cloud of dust to rise up and no reply came for a long time.


    I raised my hand to wave the dust that obstructed my sight and looked at the deep pit for a long time without moving. I immediately became curious and slowly stepped forward. I carefully looked at the dust that had yet to disperse from the deep pit.


    Suddenly, something broke through the air and approached me. A hint of blood-red appeared in the dust and mist before me.


    I was shocked and hurriedly dodged. In front of me were five sharp long nails and it seemed that the nails were about to pierce into my face. Following a furious cat''s cry, a huge black shadow swiped by and the red light that was flying towards me was pushed to the other side.


    "Roar ~ ~ ~" Immediately after, a furious roar of a beast could be heard. This roar completely blew away the dust in front of him. Looking around, one could see a gigantic black panther with blue stripes on its body, eyeing its surroundings like a tiger. Stepping on top of a woman in red, its golden eyes were filled with anger.


    However, in the next second, the woman beneath the black panther''s feet suddenly disappeared. The black panther missed her step and its golden pupils shot out in all directions. In the end, its gaze landed on me and it walked towards me while pacing.


    I reached out to touch the soft fur of the black panther. "Thanks, Little Black."


    "Aooo ~" the big head came over.


    Luo Mingshang and Dongfang Ze were also leaning over, "Be careful, she hasn''t left yet."


    "To me?" My eyes narrowed and I suddenly turned around and jumped up. The Red Umbrella in my hand opened up and the sound of weapons colliding rang out. The Red Umbrella blocked the attack from behind, the umbrella canopy closed, and suddenly swung out, sweeping the red-clothed female away.


    Steadily landing on the ground, the Red Umbrella opened its mouth once again and supported itself on top of its head, staring at the woman who had deeply smashed into the mountain wall.


    This woman ¡­ How could she say it? Even if she wasn''t a ghost, it was hard to tell. Other than her slightly pale face, she looked like the modern age''s "coser". Her long black hair was tied up on top of her head, and her black hair that was scattered behind her back was in perfect harmony with the red dress she wore. The blood-red traces of blood from the corner of her eyes extended all the way to her forehead in her scarlet-gold eyes.


    In a flash, the red umbrella closed and the umbrella''s tip rotated. The originally smooth umbrella''s tip turned into four silver sharp blades that gathered together, turning into a sharp spear tip.

 C191

    The blade was at her throat.


    "You are Xiao Ran?" I asked.


    The woman didn''t say anything. Her pair of pure gold eyes were fixated on me as she said, "Help him and you will die."


    "He is dead. Are you still not going to let him go? " Dongfang Ze went forward and questioned.


    "I want him to live a life worse than death. I want him to be eternally doomed." The woman replied fiercely.


    "Pah!" The Red Umbrella ruthlessly slapped the woman, and a stream of black blood flowed out of the corner of her mouth.


    "Then are you going to sacrifice Sun Ning?" I said coldly.


    Who is Sun Ning? The woman was disdainful. She reached out her hand to wipe away the black blood on the corner of her mouth.


    My eyes were fixated on her, "Sun Ning, is that your pitiful daughter."


    "What!" The woman was stunned and looked at me, "My daughter? Where is my daughter? How is my daughter? "


    "Because of you, she was born without a mother, her fate is extremely dark, and her aura of heavenly fiend is widespread. When she was one year old, she lost her father and lived with her grandfather until she was three years old, her grandfather also passed away, and from then on, she was regarded as the bane of the heaven and earth by the people in the village, and everyone was afraid of her, so they bullied her. Later on, she was taken away by a group of kind-hearted female Taoists and brought to the mountain.


    "She''s dead." The woman seemed to have been provoked by something.


    "Yes, you killed her." "I replied." You did more than just your daughter. Yao Lan has no enmity with you, why did you even harm her, and why are there so many innocent people? "


    "That woman." Xiao Ran sneered, "I''m suffering alone here, but he''s enjoying himself outside with another woman. How can I tolerate that. If it was you who was hurt by the man you love, and he forgot everything and had a happy life with another woman, would you be able to endure it? "


    I glanced at Luo Mingshang. Hmm, if this guy really dares to do that, hehe, he must have felt my gaze, so Luo Mingshang hugged me, consolingly kissing the side of my face, obediently rubbing against me.


    "But he forgot everything. In his memories, you are already dead, and he had let you down, but Yao Lan''s persistence moved him. I ask you, can you do what Yao Lan did? For the sake of not giving up on someone, if you like someone, you have to follow them wherever they go. " I flipped the tip of my umbrella. "Also, I don''t mind telling you, you don''t have a marriage relationship with him." His true marriage is with Yao Lan. "


    Xiao Ran laughed self-deprecatingly, "So, it was wrong from the beginning, it was wrong from the very beginning, wasn''t it?"


    Silently, I retracted the umbrella. He sighed. That''s right, it was a mistake from the very beginning. This cycle of karma, this marriage, was wrong from the very beginning.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that the moment I retracted the umbrella, Xiao Ran would suddenly charge towards me as he extended his long fingernail straight towards my abdomen. I quickly pushed Luo Mingshang away and retreated quickly.


    "Little girl." "Xue Er," Dongfang Ze and Luo Mingshang hurriedly chased after him.


    "Xiao Ran!" I shouted.


    And my daughter, all of this is his fault. If it wasn''t for him, all of this wouldn''t have happened! I want him dead, and you guys help him! Xiao Ran rushed forward ferociously.


    "Stubborn." I waved my umbrella, and the umbrella tip turned into a sharp blade that ruthlessly smashed towards Xiao Ran. Xiao Ran also extended his hand, and sparks flew from the tip of the umbrella tip and his long fingernail. turned around, and slashed out with his long fingernail. Dongfang Ze quickly dodged, and in the next moment, Luo Mingshang was already behind me, hugging me with one hand and Netherworld Flame appearing in his other.


    "It''s better to burn it," Luo Mingshang said with a gloomy face.


    I pressed Luo Mingshang''s hand down, shook my head, and once again brandished the Red Umbrella and rushed forward. The Red Umbrella expanded out, blocking in front of Dongfang Ze, and blocked the attack of the Extremity. I extended my hand to grab onto the handle of the umbrella and pulled it out. It was a silver short sword. Just as my line of sight was blocked, the covering suddenly disappeared, and the sharp blade that instantly attacked me also surprised Xiao Ran. In just a single sword strike, I cut off her long nails, and a cold light spread out from the cracks, instantly freezing her broken nails.


    Seeing that, Xiao Ran quickly retreated back into the ten thousand burial pit, and stabbed his hand into the ground.


    "Not good, she''s absorbing the Bloodstone''s baleful aura." Dongfang Ze shouted in shock.


    "Little Black, stop her." I shouted back.


    "Roaar!" The black blur immediately jumped down, striking out with a claw. Xiao Ran was naturally not someone to be trifled with. The moment Little Black''s claws pounced over, she immediately leapt into the air, causing his red dress to suddenly stand in mid-air. Several thick red hairs spread out from her body, blotting out the sky and covering the earth as they shot in all directions.


    "Little Black, come back quickly." I hurried over and took advantage of the opportunity to fly out with the Red Umbrella in my hands to block the ten thousand burial pit. In the next second, a blood-red bolt of lightning smashed onto the surface of the umbrella, and when Xiao Hei heard my shout, she immediately transformed into a little kitten.


    I took the umbrella from Blacky''s mouth and propped it on top of my head. " is she planning to go through tribulation? "


    "Seems to be right." Dongfang Ze nodded, then looked at me with a somewhat astonished gaze, then looked at the umbrella in my hand. "This umbrella ¡­"


    He only knows that this umbrella is the thing that I used to bring to Antique Street, but he doesn''t know how exactly this thing is made of. It certainly didn''t look like it was meant for shading against the sun or the rain.


    I ignored him, and stared straight at Xiao Ran, "What do we do now?"


    "She still has one tribulation that she hasn''t completed. Right now, if she wants to transcend the tribulation, it will be a bit forced. Unless, she intends to personally experience the final tribulation herself." Luo Mingshang answered unhurriedly, and then looked at me with a little grievance. "Xue Er, I told you this a long time ago.


    "What time is it now? Can you stop complaining to me?" I glared at him. "Are you going to burn the whole mountain down?"


    Luo Mingshang smiled at me, making me want to tear off his smiling face. I''m so angry, what kind of time is this?


    Just as I was about to leave, the blood-red silk cloth suddenly came for me.


    "Dodge!" Dongfang Ze shouted in shock.

 C192

    Dongfang Ze used all of his strength to run towards me. Actually, he was not that far away from me, but no matter how fast he was, he wouldn''t be as fast as the red silk which had already arrived in front of me.


    Blood splattered everywhere. The long, thick spear pierced through his abdomen, causing it to turn blood-red.


    I looked at the lady in front of me with some astonishment, what a fast speed, such speed that not even Dongfang Ze could pull me back in time, but she just had to appear, and just like that, she stood in front of me, blocking right in front of me, forcibly stopping the red silk from flying over.


    "Yao Lan." The woman in front of me, is Yao Lan, right?


    "Yao Lan!" The person who followed me from behind, snapped out of my daze, this woman, the woman who blocked in front of me, was indeed Yao Lan.


    Blood splattered as the red silk was pulled out. More and more black clouds gathered in the air.


    That beautiful figure suddenly smashed down. I immediately stretched out my hand to catch her. "You ¡­" Why are you here? " Shouldn''t she be in the hostel now? Why did it appear here?


    "I did a lot of wrong things. Even if that wasn''t my intention, but ¡­ At the very least, let me take responsibility for all of this. " Yao Lan continuously spurted blood from her mouth, there was a gaping wound on her abdomen, and she could clearly see the intestines inside.


    All of a sudden, blood started to flow from my body, "I''m in jail. Not good! Senior Brother, hurry up and stop her. Let''s scatter the thunderclouds and not let her undergo the tribulation. "


    "Alright." Dongfang Ze isn''t stupid either, seeing that I''m fine, he immediately switched targets to.


    Luo Mingshang stood up from my side, his gloomy and cold gaze looked at Xiao Ran who was in the air, a cold pressure spread out in the surroundings, telling everyone that he was currently very angry, very angry.


    I didn''t stop Luo Mingshang, but only looked at him in my arms. At this time, Uncle Sun and the others had caught up with me. Looking at Yao Lan who was in my embrace, Uncle Sun''s tears immediately started streaming down his face.


    "Yao Lan, Yao Lan. Why are you doing this? Why did you come here? " Uncle Sun held Yao Lan''s hand tightly, "This is all my fault, why did you have to bear all of this for me."


    "I... I... Forever... All... Love you. " Yao Lan touched Uncle Sun''s face and I realised that the scent of her body had completely disappeared. Right now, he was already a ghost.


    "Ah ¡ª" Uncle Sun carried Yao Lan from my embrace and hugged him tightly.


    "Uncle Sun, control your emotions, otherwise you will become an evil spirit."


    Yao Lan also reached out to hug Uncle Sun, "Right, you can''t ¡­ Do Not Lost... Go... Reason, no ¡­ "You can''t ¡­"


    "Alright, I promise you. I will control my emotions and not lose my mind." Uncle Sun hurriedly quelled the resentment in his heart.


    "Actually... I... I''m glad... I... I can die. " "Yao Lan suddenly laughed beautifully. Because... Because, like this ¡­ We... "Then..." Then we can be together. "


    That''s right, I just remembered something, "Yao Lan, do you know where you are with the Uncle Sun''s Fate Stone?" Even if you turn into a ghost, I won''t be able to accompany you in a ghost marriage when you can''t find a marriage partner.


    "Hahahaha." Xiao Ran suddenly laughed, "Are you looking for their Fate Stone? I might as well tell you, their Fate Stone is with me. You don''t want them to be together. "


    I gritted my teeth, "Luo Mingshang, kill her for me." I really can''t stand it any longer. I was really naive before and thought that she would repent. This woman is simply stubborn.


    "No, no." Uncle Sun quickly stopped me, "It''s all because of me. It''s all because of me." As he said that, he raised his head to look at Xiao Ran, "Xiao Ran, I know you hate me. I am right here, so kill me.


    "You don''t need to say anything, I will do the same," Xiao Ran said, as the red silk flapped once again. The Red Umbrella in his hands opened up and rotated. The sharp tip of the umbrella twisted and shattered the red silk.


    "Since you said that I''m nosy, then I''ll deal with this reality to the end." I linked a silver chain below, and the sword blade rushed straight towards Xiao Ran. In an instant, all that was entangled in the sky, were silver chains, with layers upon layers of them, before finally, the sword blade flew straight towards Xiao Ran.


    When he rushed towards Xiao Ran, he was suddenly stopped by a barrier.


    The blue fire of netherworld combusted within the gap of the chain and instantly wrapped the silver chain. The fire of netherworld''s burning brought Yao Lan an extremely painful feeling, the screams resounded in the world and the thundercloud also swayed as though it was about to fall. The blade of the sword pierced through the barrier, and at the same time, the first heavenly tribulation descended.


    Just one bolt of lightning caused the earth to shake and the mountains to tremble, and the sky to lose its color.


    "Damn, it''s so bad." I stopped shaking my body. Luo Mingshang didn''t have the time to care about Xiao Ran who was in mid air, he immediately extended his arms to hug me, and the mountain started to roll down with shattered stones. The Uncle Sun protected Yao Lan tightly in his embrace, so as to not let her corpse get hurt twice. Suddenly, Yao Lan''s body emitted a white halo of light, and circle after circle of light rippled out, and gradually, the shaking seemed to have stopped, as a piece of emerald green, with snow-white orchids growing from the bottom of her feet. In an instant, it covered the entire mountain, and spread throughout the entire mountain.


    "This is ¡­" Mi Ya was shocked, "It''s Yao Lan, it''s her. It must be her."


    "Those with eyes can see that." This is the Spiritual Energy on Yao Lan''s body. She is a flower demon, born in the mountains. I murmured.


    "Yao Lan." The Uncle Sun muttered. In his embrace now, there was no one left, only a bright orchid.


    "Hahaha, I succeeded! I succeeded!" A sound of someone destroying the atmosphere came over. We suddenly turned our heads, and saw that in the air where the thunderclouds scattered, Xiao Ran had appeared, his entire body was now a golden-black. Everyone watching felt their scalps go numb.


    I couldn''t help but sneer, "I actually let her succeed. However, hehehehe." Isn''t that interesting? " The Red Umbrella in his hands expanded.


    Seeing me laugh, Xiao Ran suddenly became angry, "You can still laugh even before your death." After saying that, he charged straight at me, seemingly intending to be the first to send me on my way.


    This time, Luo Mingshang would not let her succeed, he directly blocked in front of me. Seeing Luo Mingshang block her, Xiao Ran revealed a look of disdain on his ferocious face.

 C193

    If it wasn''t because of the atmosphere, I really would have laughed out loud. Seriously, an evil immortal that just underwent heavenly tribulation actually dares to challenge an ancient underworld deity? This is truly courting death. Luo Mingshang''s palm immediately condensed into a ball of fire of netherworld and smashed down fiercely. I can feel that this ball of fire is even purer than the one he used before.


    Xiao Ran seemed to have also sensed that the flame was different, the red silk attacked and clashed with the fire of netherworld, who would have known that the red silk would actually ignite at such a fast speed, as it headed towards her direction. It scared Xiao Ran so much that he quickly gave up on that piece of red silk, but following that, the second group of fire of netherworld also attacked. Xiao Ran who knew that the blue flames were not to be trifled with quickly dodged and distanced himself from Luo Mingshang.


    "You ¡­ "Who are you?" Xiao Ran seemed to be very afraid of Luo Mingshang, and wasn''t looking down on him at all.


    Responding to her were two balls of Netherworld Flame. Luo Mingshang still had a dark face. If not for the restrictions in Human Realm, he would have killed off the Evil Immortal. Blame the damn agreement.


    I stood behind Luo Mingshang and the pressure on my body started to spread. His long hair and skirt fluttered in the wind.


    "Master?" Mi Ya seemed to be shocked.


    Even Kong Lin was shocked, "What''s going on, the aura on her body seems to be increasing, even surpassing that of the Evil Immortal, and already at the Spirit Realm."


    "What?" Mi Ya looked at Kong Lin in shock, and then continued to look at me, "Is this the so-called explosive strength of a woman in rage is even a thousand percent?"


    No, of course not. Along with the fluttering of his long hair, his black hair began to slowly fade. The lines at the corners of his eyes were faintly discernible. The bracelets on his hands and feet were also linked by a silver chain.


    Suddenly, a pair of hands covered the top of my head as I planned, "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    The calmness of my mind also caused the change to disappear. I raised my head to look at the owner of the hands. My eyes dimmed. "I ¡­"


    "Don''t be afraid." Luo Mingshang comforted me. I will protect you. "


    He felt a lot more at ease. I nodded my head and pulled out the handle of the Red Umbrella. Then, I swung out the chain once again, locking Xiao Ran who was in the air tightly. Xiao Ran struggled a little, but was unable to open it. Suddenly, the red silk on his body also mixed in, tightly wrapping the silver chain.


    This act of suicide didn''t seem to be the case. She was using her red silk to free my chain, but she had underestimated the level of the umbrella in my hand.


    At the same time, seeing that Xiao Ran had been locked up, Luo Mingshang''s Netherworld Flame, Dongfang Ze''s Runes, Kong Lin''s Ghost Arts, and Little Black''s sharp claws all smashed over without mercy.


    Countless attacks struck each other, creating a cloud of colorful fireworks in the sky. But in the next moment, Xiao Ran suddenly flew down like that, his body was still entangled with my chains, and his pitch-black skin had already been blasted with countless wounds, as golden-black blood flowed out.


    Her target this time was the Uncle Sun.


    I hastily dodged to the side and arrived beside Uncle Sun. I opened the umbrella''s canopy to block her and retracted the chains as well as the sword blade back into the sword hilt. I took the chance and slashed open a line of blood on her chest, and golden-black blood once again flowed out. Close up, I saw clearly that countless black hands were waving from the wounds, as though they wanted to struggle free. Xiao Xiao''s hands gave me goosebumps and I couldn''t help but take two steps back as my stomach churned.


    These were most likely the souls that she had devoured. They were densely packed like little worms, squirming about.


    I extended my leg and kicked her out. I couldn''t help but bend my waist and vomit. He had seen too many battles, but he had never seen such a horrifying and disgusting scene.


    "Xue Er." Luo Mingshang supported me. "What''s wrong?"


    "She ¡­" "Inside her body, there are those souls," I pointed at Xiao Ran and said.


    "Those souls are referring to ¡­" Mi Ya''s eyes immediately lit up.


    "Ugh ~" I turned around and threw up again.


    After Xiao Ran was kicked by me, the blood and flesh of his body suddenly surged. In an instant, all the wounds disappeared, and not even a single scar remained. Only the dark golden blood still remained on the blood-red dress.


    "Her wounds can heal." Mi Ya shouted.


    "I saw it. I don''t need you to tell me." Wound healing, that''s a problem.


    "Roar ~ ~" In the midst of my silence, the sound of a dragon suddenly came from the sky. I immediately became alert. Was this a wolf before and a tiger after? What was he trying to do now?


    "Dragon''s Roar?" Dongfang Ze was also puzzled. He looked towards the horizon.


    Not long after, an azure dragon suddenly flew over from the horizon and quickly flew over. Before anyone could react, the azure dragon opened its mouth and swallowed Xiao Ran whole. It really was like the wailing of ghosts and the howling of wolves. Countless sounds intertwined together, and a sorrowful wail directly soared into the sky, the Azure Dragon suddenly opened its mouth, and instantly, countless white phantom s continued to fly out. Beneath the black clouds, it was as if they were hell on earth.


    Immediately after, two figures, one black and one white, appeared in the air and quickly brought the white phantom away.


    After doing all this, the Azure Dragon still hadn''t left when it suddenly flew towards me, and stopped right in front of me. Luo Mingshang unhappily threw a ball of fire of netherworld over, which was dodged by him with a twist of his body.


    The gigantic dragon is right in front of me and everyone is holding their breath. They don''t know what this huge dragon that they have only heard about in the rumors wants to do. After we looked at each other for a while, he suddenly opened his mouth and a dark blue ball flew out.


    I reached out my hand to catch the dark blue ball and felt its aura. "This is ¡­" Xiao Ran''s soul? "


    "What!" Uncle Sun was taken aback, "Xiao Ran ¡­ She''s still alive. "


    "This is Xiao Ran''s soul, it''s completely undamaged, just that the evil aura has disappeared." I held the dark blue ball in surprise and raised my head to look at the Azure Dragon before me. "Thank you, Qing."


    Uncle Sun was so overjoyed that tears fell from his old eyes. He directly knelt down to the Azure Dragon and continuously kowtowed.


    Right at this moment, the Azure Dragon suddenly jumped up, and directly caught me in its beak, before flying towards the sky.


    "What the f * ck!" This is my roar.


    "Bastard!" Luo Mingshang cursed, and immediately chased after his.


    "Miaomiao?" When Xiao Hei realized that his master had been kidnapped, he transformed into a black panther and followed Luo Mingshang.


    Dongfang Ze was also stunned for a long time before realizing that the azure dragon had kidnapped the underage girl. Ye Zichen also chased after him.


    "What''s going on?" Mi Ya chased after him for two steps but to no avail. However, Kong Lin took the lead and flew out, and after flying two steps, he retreated.

 C194

    "Xiao Ya, hurry back and pack up. You guys leave this place quickly. Hurry back to Spirit House, I''ll go chase after him. " After Kong Lin finished talking, he turned around and followed along.


    "Kong Lin, you must save Master!" Mi Ya shouted from behind.


    Her complexion was extremely unsightly. She had just passed through a calamity, and yet another powerful one had come. That Azure Dragon was a divine beast after all. Can you handle it?


    Everyone chased after the green dragon. They were all Taoist and their speed was extremely fast. However, they only saw the figure of the green dragon. Finally, they could no longer see the Azure Dragon in the sky. When they landed, they realized that there was an antique shop in front of them.


    Spirit House.


    What was going on? Why were they back?


    "Eh? Why did you guys come back? " Ming Yu walked out of the door, letting everyone know that they were not in the wrong place, "Why is it just you guys? Where''s the boss? "


    "Xue Er..." Luo Mingshang frowned, then suddenly sensed something, "Xue Er''s aura is very close." As he spoke, he directly entered the second floor through the window and in a flash entered the house.


    Seeing the Girl sleeping soundly on the bed, Luo Mingshang heaved a sigh of relief. He walked over slowly and touched her face with his hand. Still here, still here.


    "Meow?" Blacky transformed into its black kitten form and entered the room. When it saw the person on the bed, its state of vigilance relaxed.


    At this time, Dongfang Ze and Kong Lin also entered the house, "What happened?"


    "Is she okay?" Dongfang Ze was still worried.


    "I''m fine." Luo Mingshang replied softly. Ye Zichen squinted his eyes with a dangerous look in his eyes. That damned insect dared to steal someone from under his nose, it was like it didn''t want to live anymore.


    "This... What exactly is going on? " Kong Lin still didn''t understand.


    Dongfang Ze also did not understand, "Probably, the Azure Dragon sent her back."


    "What?" Kong Lin became more and more confused, "Why is that so? "Why would you do that?"


    No one answered him. Because no one knew what was going on.


    After sleeping for an entire day and night, I naturally woke up. Looking at the rows of people lined up in front of me, I couldn''t help but twitch my lips as I saw their calm and lenient expressions. What do you want?


    "What are you doing? If you want money, you don''t have to risk your life. " A group of covetous people stared at me until I got goosebumps all over my body.


    "That dragon, why did he take you away?" The first one to ask was Luo Mingshang.


    "Eh ¡­" "My eyes drifted in all directions." It''s nothing. It''s probably because I''m beautiful, moving, and youthful and beautiful. I can''t help but send you off. After all, anyone would like a beauty like me who is driving a car like a flower or seeing a girl on a car. I guess that dragon is male as well. " I began to run the train with my mouth full.


    A group of black lines appeared around him.


    The Mystical Zero smiled as she served a cup of hot tea, "Although I didn''t see what happened that day, I''m still very curious. Boss, can you tell me about it?"


    "Hehe, no." I will turn my head, stop laughing at you. I already told you not to laugh, your laughing cactus is already blooming.


    "But we want to know," the Mystical Zero continued to laugh.


    "Do you have to tell me if you want to know?" I sneered and turned my head away disdainfully, with an expression as though I was adamant that I wouldn''t comply.


    "Oh," Luo Mingshang nodded, "Looks like there really is something."


    I spit blood, how did you know something was wrong? I didn''t say anything. Hey hey, don''t jump to conclusions. It''s easy to get a misunderstanding.


    "Ahem, actually, there''s nothing else." I waved my hand. "He just dropped me off."


    "Oh? Is that so? " The Mystical Zero laughed.


    "Honestly!" Dongfang Ze could not hold it in anymore and slammed the table, his aura filling the entire room, as though he would die a tragic death if he did not say something.


    I couldn''t help but shiver. "It''s really nothing, I swear." He raised his four hands and said, "I passed out halfway."


    Hearing my words, everyone didn''t say anything more. After all, I did return that day in a coma. It seemed like there really was nothing. But in fact, he did say something to me.


    At that time, when the Azure Dragon took me away, I did not faint at first, "What the f * ck! What are you doing? Kidnapping? "


    He swung the dragon head, flinging me onto the top of his head. "I have something to say to you."


    "No, can we talk properly?" It''s illegal for you to do that. " I tightly grabbed onto his dragon horn.


    "I should leave now," he didn''t care about my words, only softly speaking, "I failed, so I have to go back. I don''t know who will be coming next, and I don''t know what methods will be used, so you have to be careful."


    I paused and asked, "Failure?" Your mission is to bring me back? The same goes for red? "


    "The final goal is." He replied, "The four of us have all come. Next time, both Red and I have failed. The next time, no matter who it is, they won''t be easy to deal with."


    "I know." I sighed.


    "Sooner or later, you will run into him." he warned again.


    Him? "I know."


    "I know better what he is like." He spoke again.


    "I know," I know, I know, but what can I do?


    "Is there no other way?"


    I looked up at the sky and said, "Who knows? We''ll be able to deal with any situation, but no matter what happens, I think I''ll be able to face it together with my friend."


    "It''s really very good. Seeing you like this, I can finally feel at ease." he said slowly.


    Actually, you never planned to bring me with you, right? I gently caressed his head. "Have you recovered from your injuries?" Although it was just an ordinary fruit knife, it would at least cause some damage to him. Moreover, he wasn''t prepared at that time.


    "It''s fine."


    "I''m sorry." I''m really sorry. I misunderstood you. I didn''t know that you were not just pretending at that time. Forgive me for not understanding your position.


    He seemed surprised, but soon calmed down. "You don''t have to tell me that."


    "You''ve changed a lot too." I touched his head. In the past, he was arrogant and unbeatable. He didn''t put anything in his eyes. Now, he had become many.


    "Because you left." He answered silently.


    Did I leave? Because I left, didn''t it make sense to find out that I existed? You shouldn''t be like this, shouldn''t be so lonely.


    "Right." He suddenly thought of something, "Also, regarding the relationship between you and the Pluto, I would like to remind you that you should not sink too deep into the abyss. This man is unfathomable, don''t trust him too much. They seem to be afraid of him, which is one of the main reasons we brought you back. "

 C195

    Luo Mingshang? I frowned. " "I understand." Thinking about it this way, it seemed to be true. They had only appeared right after Luo Mingshang had appeared.


    "Please be careful."


    Careful? "You too." "Thank you."


    I looked up at the circle of people in front of me and decided not to say anything. I don''t know what will happen if I say it out loud. Who knows? He might be torn apart by these crazy people.


    "Cough cough, let''s not talk about this. The souls have all returned, right?" I changed the subject.


    "Yes." Luo Mingshang nodded.


    I nodded my head and extended my hand to form an eerie blue halo of light. "I''ll leave this to you."


    "This is ¡­" Xiao Ran''s soul? " Luo Mingshang frowned, "I remember it was that insect that spat it out."


    "En," I nodded, "I''ll leave it to you, send her to the reincarnation cycle."


    "She won''t be able to enter the cycle of reincarnation." Luo Mingshang had no other choice but to extend his hand and receive that ball of deep blue. She must endure karma in hell. "


    "I know." I nodded. "But anyway, asking her to go where she''s supposed to be is a foregone conclusion."


    "Oh." How unwilling is your face? There''s no need for that, right?


    After sending Luo Mingshang off, the Mystical Zero asked again. Then how do you plan to deal with Uncle Sun and Sun Ning? Oh, there''s also Yao Lan. "


    "This is their Fate Stone. I think that no matter what karma they have to bear, at the very least, I should help them tie the knot. After all, this is my goal." And most importantly, the old man would take the money and not do anything. "I have to make it up." As for Sun Ning, send her to the reincarnation cycle, there is no longer any meaning for her here. "


    The Mystical Zero nodded, "Ok, I will arrange it." So why didn''t you just say it out loud a moment ago, and let Luo Mingshang do it for you?


    Watching the Mystical Zero leave, I called out to him, "Mystical Zero, are you injured?"


    "It''s fine now." The Mystical Zero smiled at me and turned to go downstairs.


    Kong Lin stretched lazily. "Since there''s nothing else, then I''ll have to go pick up Xiao Ya as well. Xiao Ya will probably be back today. I''ll be leaving first. "


    "Throw her aside and don''t be afraid that she''ll whip you." I waved goodbye and replied. Then, he looked at the remaining few, his gaze finally landing on Dongfang Ze. "Senior Brother, you should be going back now, right?"


    "No rush." Dongfang Ze wore a relaxed and satisfied expression as he leaned backwards.


    "Don''t you need to go back and report? After all, this is a big deal, "I shrugged.


    "No rush," the same words.


    "Alright, alright, alright. Big brother, when are you going to be satisfied with living here? I don''t have any more rooms for you in the shop." Originally, there was another room, but he had already given one to Rui Zhe.


    "I''ll stay in Master''s room." Hehe, so you just can''t leave.


    "Then go to work, I don''t support idle people." If I don''t go crazy, do you really think I''m a pushover?


    "¡­"


    I rolled my eyes and got up to go downstairs. Dongfang Ze thought for a bit before following me downstairs. Out of the few customers that went in and out of the building, Ming Qing''s injuries had pretty much healed up and he was currently greeting Ming Yu and Rui Zhe. I looked around and didn''t see my family''s two little mascots.


    "Where''s Xiao Zuo?" I asked, puzzled.


    Oh, Deputy mayor came over yesterday and took it away. Ming Yu answered without raising his head.


    So you want to sell my girl''s son like that, right? "Xiao Zuo? What is that? " Dongfang Ze asked in confusion.


    "My son''s daughter." I put an antique on the table on the shelf. After looking at it for the last time, he instructed, "Rui Zhe, take those two over there to the warehouse. Those that have been there for almost a year without being bought still take up space. Ming Yu, you should go to the storage room and take out the Jade Cuisine and leave it there. "


    "Since when did you have a son and daughter?" Dongfang Ze was surprised, "The last time I saw you was a few months ago.


    "Scram!" I kicked him and he was just about to lay the egg. "I can''t adopt him."


    Dongfang Ze paused, he who was well aware of my temper very quickly understood, "You''re not a human, right?"


    "Yes." There was no need to hide it; it was indeed not human.


    "Can''t you accept something more normal?" Dongfang Ze facepalmed.


    Three people in the store: Are we not normal?


    "Ming Yu, go and bring the two children back in the afternoon. Don''t let anything happen to them." I still don''t feel reassured. It''s true that these two little things aren''t human, but what if those old things can''t help but be destroyed? I can destroy Antique Street.


    "Oh, okay." Ming Yu replied.


    It was set to be three days later with Uncle Sun, so I called over Yao Lan''s soul along the way. Fortunately, it didn''t truly disappear, and the soul fragments only separated and wandered around randomly.


    During this period of time, I also reported the situation to the Elders Guild, recounting everything that happened, including the matter of encountering the Azure Dragon. Just like the others, I concealed our conversation, after all, these words cannot be said to the public, otherwise he wouldn''t have let me go. When I saw the looks of these old fellows, I could guess that they already knew that Uncle Sun was not human. It''s just that they had chosen to hide it from him, and they had already known that such a day would come. I just didn''t expect that it would be exposed by me.


    The next day, I passed the mausoleum once again. I only glanced at it for a moment, but didn''t go in, Uncle Sun was probably inside, after all, he had accompanied him here for so many years, and was about to leave. He wanted to come and get along with those old fellows of his who were relying on each other for their lives, and bid his farewell.


    On the third day, Uncle Sun arrived at my shop on time. His face was also a little tired.


    The two of them were holding onto the Fate Stone s from the wedding ceremony in Yao Lan''s hands. There are only newbies today, and we are their friends and relatives.


    "Once you enter the Spirit House, tie your ties with ghosts and use blood as a bond, I will serve you as well." I said softly. " Once you enter the Spirit House, there will be no room for regret. "


    Yao Lan said with a light smile. Today, she had shed her blue and white skirt and changed into a bright red wedding dress.


    Uncle Sun was also elated, "I won''t regret it. "Never in my life."


    I smiled. "Even if we were to quarrel and disagree in the future, will we not regret today''s decision?"


    "Nope."


    "Good, since that''s the case." Holding their hands, he placed them on top of the glass shard. Their spiritual energy seeped in, and the two auras were connected.

 C196

    "Gift." Congratulations to all of you. "


    It was not hard to get married to a girl, it was hard to come by, and it was their future path. "Uncle Sun, what do you plan to do in the future?"


    Uncle Sun sighed, "With so many evils, although the dust has settled, we can''t avoid the debts we owe. We plan to go to underworld, on one hand, to repay the debt, and on the other hand, to see if our former relatives and friends are still alive."


    I nodded. "Alright, I won''t keep you guys here anymore." I will do the rest for you. "


    "Thank you." Uncle Sun nodded and suddenly thought of something. "Oh, right, I remember the first time I saw you, you said you were looking for someone, right?"


    "Well," I nodded, and couldn''t help but laugh, "It''s been so long, do you still remember? Maybe I was wrong, or someone else was joking with me."


    The Uncle Sun thought about it, "No, no, no. Later on, I remembered that before you, there was indeed such a person who came to the mausoleum garden."


    I was immediately surprised. "Who is it?" What does he look like? "


    "It''s a man, about 1.8 meters. He''s quite tall, neither fat nor thin. He looks like he''s in his early thirties, gentle and refined."


    "Where is he?" Where is he now? " That''s right, it must be that guy, that man! I finally caught him, didn''t I? Humph, humph.


    "How would I know?" Uncle Sun spread his hands, "He just stood there for a while, it was raining heavily, he did not hold an umbrella, I told him to take shelter, he did not listen, I was going to return to give him that umbrella, but in the blink of an eye he disappeared."


    "He''s gone?" I frowned. " Could it be that he is also a ghost? "


    Uncle Sun quickly waved his hand, "No, he''s not a ghost. He has the aura of a person on him.


    I thought for a moment, then asked, "Then Uncle Sun, do you still remember what he was doing at that time?"


    "He just stood there, not moving at all," Uncle Sun replied, as he thought of something. Oh, yes, I really wanted to see him cry. But it was raining, and I don''t know if it was rain or tears. "


    "You''re crying?" I frowned, "Uncle Sun, do you still remember where he is standing?"


    "I remember. After being buried in the tomb for so many years, I remember this point clearly." The Uncle Sun nodded his head, "I remember that at the end of the third row is a tomb."


    "Grave together?" "I thought about it for a moment, but I couldn''t think of anyone." Did he leave before I came? "


    "Right." The Uncle Sun nodded his head, "It must have been a few minutes before you came, and what''s strange is that after he left, I started to become muddle-headed. I didn''t know what I was doing, so I dug a hole there, and only reacted when I saw you."


    I nodded my head. It seems that I have to go visit the mausoleum garden again if I have time. That tomb should be related to that guy, "Thank you, Uncle Sun. In the future, I wish you good luck. "


    "Well, good luck." Uncle Sun pulled Yao Lan up and the two of them bowed to me before turning around and leaving.


    After sending them off, I stood up and also cleaned up a bit, "Mystical Zero, Luo Mingshang, follow me out, clean this place up."


    "Boss, where are you going?" Ming Qing looked at me in confusion.


    I ignored him and led two people out of the Antique Street and towards the mausoleum garden.


    Right now, there are only two police officers watching the cemetery. I estimate that these two little police officers would not dare to wander around here in the middle of the night. After all, this is the closest place to the Infernal Realm, it isn''t strange to see a ghost on the road. In a place like this, it''s like a Party scene at night. How could it not be scary?


    Entering the cemetery, we were led by a police officer with some experience. He was not very old, around thirty years old. It was said that he had been assigned to the academy since he graduated, and had also worked here for nearly seven to eight years. It''s of the skipper rank. I often saw him discussing some cases with Mu Chuan. He was a pretty handsome uncle.


    The nearest of the three rows, I hurried along the path, only to discover that it was not a burial ground at all. Was I wrong? Uncle Sun remembered wrongly. The grass at the top of the grave was almost as high as my waist. I bent down and brushed the dust off the tombstone with my hand.


    "¡­" I couldn''t help but pat my forehead. It seems that I was mistaken. I don''t know this person. Could it be that he is that fellow''s mother? Relatives?


    "Uncle Ye." "Has it been a long time since the family of the deceased came to see her?"


    "What are you shouting for? How did I become an uncle? " Hearing me call her by that name, Ye Yun immediately became unhappy. It''s said that she stood at thirty years old and was called by me as a Uncle Ye for a few years. However, he did not pay much attention to it. He walked up and took a look, "Oh, that old lady''s family. They have emigrated to another country. They only have one wife left at home. She was paralyzed due to cerebral hemorrhage a few years ago."


    "Oh." I nodded. Where are the burial grounds? "


    "Oh, that''s hard to say." Ye Yun shook her head.


    "Why is it hard to say?" I rolled my eyes.


    "Isn''t it all your fault? Matchmaking or something like that? You''re always looking for a burial site." "I''ll have to find them one by one." Ye Yun reached out her hand to caress my head.


    Searching one by one, I looked around. It was a gravestone filled with boundless snow. "Forget it, looking at it makes my eyes hurt, and I still have to look for them one by one." Forget it, I''ll go back first. "


    "Boss, can''t you find it?" the Mystical Zero asked softly from behind.


    I glanced at him. " This is a little strange. If Uncle Sun didn''t remember wrongly, or I remember wrongly, that fellow must be deliberately mystifying.


    "Then what does the boss plan to do?" The Mystical Zero asked.


    "At the very least, we already know what kind of family that person has buried in this mausoleum garden. As long as we have this, I believe we will have the chance to meet again." I turned and walked out of the mausoleum.


    At some point in time, a small shop had appeared on the street in front of Antique Street. There was nothing special about the small shop, the only thing worth paying attention to was the full-body mirror that was decorated in front of the door.


    A beautiful woman passed by the store and saw the full-body mirror. She stopped in front of the mirror and lifted her hair to fix her makeup. Just as she was about to leave, a voice sounded.


    "How about we change it? "Let''s change," said a familiar voice. The woman paused and looked around.

 C197

    "Who?" Who said that? " The woman was shocked. This voice was very familiar, but she could not recall who it was.


    "Let''s switch, let''s switch." The voice continued.


    "Who?" "Who''s playing tricks on us?" The woman''s voice was trembling. She could tell that it was her own voice, but how was that possible?


    "I''m here. Hur Hur Hur Hur, how about we change it?" Let''s switch. " The voice came from the mirror. The woman looked over, and her face immediately turned pale. Her reflection in the mirror did not disappear with her as she left. Instead, she smiled and waved at her. Come on, come on, let''s change. Come on in the mirror. "


    "AHH!" He wanted to shout and run, but the woman''s face suddenly changed. Her hand reached out through the mirror, grabbed the woman, and forcibly pulled her into the mirror. "Don''t, save me, save me!" "AHH!"


    "Hur Hur Hur, I''ve finally come out." The woman stretched her back, picked up her purse that was lying on the ground, and left.


    Inside the dark store was a woman with long black hair. She was wearing a long black skirt. Her hand gently caressed a child with dilapidated red eyes. Her dark red lips parted into an arc. "Count them slowly." The seventh. "


    It was a warm and comfortable day. He sat on a cold chair in front of the door, drinking tea in the cool air while looking at the two little fellows playing with toys he didn''t buy. Those toys were brought back after they were carried away. Even though it''s called a toy, in the eyes of the rest of us, it is just some useless or rarely used thing. But outside, it is a spiritual item that guards the mansion against evil.


    It was obviously because of the good deeds of the Deputy mayor''s seniors. Do you know that if you continue to spoil them like this, something bad will happen?


    After staying here for two days, Dongfang Ze had already been dragged back by the family''s serial killer. Without him to cool off in the shop, I immediately felt much better.


    "In front of us, Long Yiming''s shop seems to have been rented by someone," Ming Yu said as he went out to coax the child after packing his things.


    "Oh." I opened my mouth carelessly. " What do you do now? "


    "I think so. An old-fashioned funeral parlor." Ming Yu replied.


    I almost spat out my hot tea. "Coffin Shop!" Who''s so special? Opening a coffin shop here, we really intend to spread the sinister and terrifying act of our street at night.


    "Yeah, to put it bluntly, he''s also doing business over there like us." Ming Yu nodded. However, it was said that the interior decoration was quite eerie and scary. The door was shut in broad daylight. I think this store is a bit unusual. "


    I bit the rim of my cup and thought about it. "Forget it, as long as we don''t cause any trouble, it has nothing to do with us. Let''s just observe for a while."


    Ming Yu shook his head, "No no, I''m not talking about that. I''m talking about her, she just came here for a day and was already passed the test, she directly became one of the people on this street."


    "Oh?" I frowned and suddenly relaxed. I smiled. "It seems that a powerful character has arrived."


    "Boss, don''t tell me you want to go and ruin everything?" Ming Yu''s face immediately fell, "Boss, this is undesirable. Something will happen. "


    "Hey, I didn''t say anything. I was just sighing. Is there a need to be like this?" I couldn''t help but roll my eyes as I handed the teapot to her. "No more. Help me bring it in."


    Looking at the teapot in my hand, Ming Yu sighed: "Boss, I''ve told you so many times, don''t drink so much tea before eating, you can''t even finish a proper meal every time, if this goes on, sooner or later you won''t even be able to reach the table."


    My face immediately darkened. Haha, can I say that I really feel like killing her now? So what if I''m short? I will beat you to death even if I am short, and I will still be your boss.


    At midnight, I stood at the station sign and waited. With the wind blowing my long hair, I couldn''t help but to wipe the goosebumps on my arms. Gradually, I saw a bus slowly driving over from the distance.


    "This car doesn''t pull living creatures," the driver indifferently said to me. "The price for a living person to make one is very high."


    I looked back and impatiently took out a totem from my body and showed it to the driver, who immediately shut up and started the car. I walked back and found a place to sit down, beside a woman in a long white dress with a thin streak of blood on her wrist. I kept looking out the window, and the scenery outside the window slowly darkened from night, and a chilly wind blew in through the window.


    When we got to the station, I followed the rest of the group out of the car. The night ahead of us had grown darker, and there were ghostly fires everywhere. I looked around, then pushed the door open before me and went in. Looking at the group of people with iron chains on them from afar, perhaps they shouldn''t be called people anymore. These ghosts all had expressionless faces as they were pulled forward by two ghost servant s.


    "Girl, you shouldn''t have come here." Suddenly, a voice came from behind me. I turned around and saw a person in a black robe with half a mask on his face.


    "Black Impermanence," I said slowly.


    After getting a clear look of who I was, the person turned around and was about to run away. I quickly reached out my hand and pulled back his collar. "What are you running for?"


    "Cough cough, it''s nothing." Black Impermanence coughed awkwardly, "I don''t know what happened to the Pluto ¡­"


    "Hmm?" Hearing this name, I frowned and shot a cold glare at him.


    "Cough cough, Boss Shuo, why did Boss Shuo suddenly come to the underworld?"


    "I want the bill." I still remember the five nether stone that Yan Yan promised me.


    "Huh?" It was obvious that this man did not understand.


    "Where is Yan Yan Man?" "I''m not going to explain anything to him." She still owes me five nether stone. "I''m here to collect my debt."


    "¡­" Black Impermanence paused for a moment, then felt that he shouldn''t have come out today.


    "Oh," I said, knowing where she was. Ye Zichen brushed past the Black Impermanence and walked straight forward.


    Everyone said that there were eighteen levels of hell, which was not wrong, but those eighteen levels were used for punishment, for those who had committed heinous crimes while alive or had deep karma, so the true underworld, from top to bottom, would only be accessible to those who were at the bottom of the River Styx.

 C198

    There were a total of thirty floors. From the top to the bottom, the thirtieth floor was where the King of Hell resided.


    And now, that idiot wants to repudiate my debt. "Open the door for me, open the door, open the door, don''t hide inside, I know you are inside, get out for me, you did what you said you would, you did the 5 pieces of nether stone, now you want to go back on your word, do you believe I won''t disturb your underworld?" Get the hell out here. "


    "Stop screaming, there''s no one inside." After a long time, a voice came from inside.


    F * ck off, what are you if not for me? "Oh, I forgot, you are no longer human." If I don''t look for someone, I''ll look for you and get out here for me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    "It''s not like I''m saying that I won''t give it to you. Let''s talk properly if we have anything to say." Yan Yan inside said again.


    "Then open the door and we''ll talk." I continued to knock on the door.


    "How could I dare to open the door like that?" Yan Yan Yan was panicking. I can imagine my current appearance. I think that once Yan Yan comes out, I would be able to swallow her whole.


    I took a deep breath and smiled slowly. "Alright, I''m in no hurry. You come out first, we can talk properly. It doesn''t matter if you don''t give it to me. "


    Seeing my smile, the two judges beside me felt their legs go soft. Who knew that the door would slowly open a crack? "It doesn''t matter if I really don''t give it to you?"


    "Well," I said with a big smile, and put my hand against the door, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t. You just have to pay with your life." I can imagine how terrible my smile is now.


    Yan Yan quickly closed the door again, but I stopped him. The two of us started to fight against a door, "Come out, let''s talk."


    "I don''t." Yan Yan Yan tightly clung to the door. If you want nether stone, they don''t have it.


    "Even if you don''t want to, you still have to." I immediately used my leg. "I originally said that I would settle the matter for you, but now you''re telling me that you won''t give me the five pieces of nether stone. What a mess. "Get out here."


    In the end, Yan Yan really had no more strength left. He gave up on his spot and opened the door. "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll go now."


    That was more like it. "Hurry up." I don''t have much strength left.


    Yan Yan had no choice but to enter. He took out a small box from a hidden compartment and carefully opened it. One layer, two layers, three layers. I looked at the black line. What is this?


    "I only have three here." Yan Yan gave me the box. Inside the box, there are three pieces of black crystal-like stones the size of pebbles. "You know that these stones are already very hard to get hold of right now, only Nether Sea has them. If it was in the ancient times, it would be quite a few, but now that it''s me, I can only get these three. "


    The nether stone, also known as the Netherworld Crystal, was a type of crystal formed by wind and frost after a long time in the abyss of underworld. The formation of a piece of nether stone would require at least hundreds of thousands of years of wind and frost experience, and also need a place where the Netherworld Udumbara Flower flourished, and it contained an extremely powerful Nether Force. On this point, just by looking at the Sanshen''s stone, it was known that the Sanshen''s stone was a giant nether stone. However, it was said that the three great gods of underworld, after many years of brewing, could also possibly give birth to a nether stone.


    Forget it, three pieces is three pieces. To be able to find these three pieces, I think that he is the lifeblood of Yan Yan.


    "I still need two more, so I''ll write you down." However, it was impossible for me to give up the other two like this.


    Yan Yan smacked his lips, "Why are you suddenly interested in this thing? This thing is not something you can sell for, not many people are able to afford it." Furthermore, if you want to use them, your shop definitely has more goods than me.


    "No, I just feel that I have to take back what belongs to me. Even if it''s useless, I can''t do it for nothing." I put away the three nether stone s and smiled brightly at Yan Yan.


    "I swear, I saw Yan Yan''s expression tear my heart apart." "Sly business."


    "Hehe, I''m in the business here. If you don''t do bad things, I''ll go drink with the wind." I sneered and turned around. "Again."


    "Don''t come back," I heard Yan Yan''s roar from behind me.


    Ever since I knew about Luo Mingshang and You Mingxue, I have always kept it in my heart. I thought that at least, I should go to the depths of the underworld to see what actually happened there that even gods could not enter. If I wanted to enter, I must first have the Nether Force.


    I can only teleport back to the shop by myself. It was exactly the latter half of the night, and it seemed like I hadn''t seen us for a long time, the two little guys had to hug each other as they slept, and now, they were hugging Luo Mingshang very well.


    I crept onto the bed, afraid that I would wake up the two little ghosts, and actually woke Luo Mingshang up.


    "I''m back." His voice was very soft. He reached out and touched my head. Then he pulled my hand over and squeezed it until it was warm.


    "Yes," I nodded. "Hurry up and sleep."


    "You too." He took my hand and kissed it, but he didn''t let go. He just squeezed it, closed his eyes, and fell asleep. I didn''t want to take my hand back. Hugging the two pellet s, he also fell asleep.


    Today, I once again received an old friend from my shop. It was actually Lin Yafei, and as I looked at the Girl beside her, I was a little astonished. Only later on did he remember that Xiao Ran had spat out the soul that he had swallowed. There must be Tian Xin''s soul inside.


    "Sit down." I extended my hand out in a gesture of invitation and Lin Yafei immediately sat down opposite of me. Xin Xin told me everything, thank you very much. "


    I raised an eyebrow. "Can you see ghosts?" Could this fellow also have Yin Yang Eyes?


    "No, Xin Xin asked me to tell it in a dream." Lin Yafei scratched his head.


    "Oh, I almost forgot that ghosts have such a skill." So, you came here to find me for marriage? "


    "Yes." Lin Yafei nodded his head, "Also, thank you for saving Xin Xin, and also stopped me. If not, I don''t think I would have been able to see Xin Xin again."


    I smiled and nodded. "Nothing." As he said that, he took out a price list from the side, "This is our fee standard. Take a look. If there are no problems, we can begin." Normally, there was no need to show those who came to get married, because there were families that could pay for them.

 C199

    They were both university students, and if they did not have any parents to accompany them, they would definitely die with their parents behind their backs. If one thought about it, if Girl was dead, the boy''s parents would definitely not want him to be tied up for his entire life. The Girl''s parents also did not want other people''s children to spend their entire lives with their daughters.


    "Eh ¡­" Sure enough, when they saw the price list, both of them frowned at the same time.


    Tian Xin immediately came over with a friendly face, "I''m asking you, do you accept underworld coins here?"


    Hehe, "No, thank you." I said I wanted to throw them out. " What do I need that for? It''s not like I can exchange it for rations. "


    "I don''t have enough money on me, but I will get it all out as soon as possible." Lin Yafei vowed.


    "We support staging here." I took out a contract. "This is a contract, and you can fill in the amount of repayment as you please, no less than one thousand yuan, until you pay it. If you don''t pay it back in time one month, it doesn''t matter, I will contact my parents at the bank to help you pay them back."


    The faces of the man and the devil darkened. "Did you open a bank in the past?" This was clearly usury.


    In the end, Lin Yafei gritted his teeth and signed the contract. It was only a thousand dollars a month, and he could still afford to pay for it.


    After asking Ming Yu to go to the warehouse to get a pair of ownerless Fate Stone, I matched the two of them for their wedding on the same day. After all, I don''t really like long dreams.


    "Actually, I think it''s better to let your parents know about this." I sighed helplessly in the end. Because they were married, Lin Yafei could naturally see Tian Xin.


    "We''ll see." Lin Yafei laughed bitterly. How could he not want to? No one would want their marriage to lose their parents'' blessings, but their marriage was too special, so special that it was not accepted by the world.


    Sending them off, I suddenly felt that, in truth, our profession wasn''t really taken seriously. It''s good if we were to be married off to ghosts and ghosts, but if we were to be married off to people and ghosts, it would definitely cause a huge commotion. Thinking back to when Mu Chuan sealed our shop using the excuse of a feudal superstition and social disorder, maybe it was this kind of heart of the masses.


    A soft little thing knocked over my leg. I lowered my head to look at it, reached out to touch Xiao You''s little head, and picked up the little girl. What are you doing? "


    "Mom." The little girl came over and kissed my face.


    "Is Xiao You hungry?" I responded by kissing Xiao You''s little cheek.


    "En En ~" The little girl shook her head, "I''m not hungry. Is Mom unhappy? "


    "No, I''m not unhappy. I''m just thinking about something." I smiled. "Where''s brother?"


    "Brother is playing at Uncle Qing Shui''s house next door." Xiao You pointed to the shop next door.


    I reached out and put Xiao You down. Alright, then Xiao You will go and play with big brother, don''t give Uncle Qing Shui trouble. "


    "Yes, yes!" The little girl shouted as she turned around and happily ran into the shop next door.


    I leaned against the door frame. The sun was shining down lazily on my face. It wasn''t too warm, but it was very comfortable.


    "One, two, three." Ming Yu suddenly walked to my side and said as he looked at the people walking around.


    "What are you counting?" I turned my head to look at Ming Yu. Counting them here instead of working?


    "Count the shadows." Ming Yu smiled at me, "In addition to the one that walked over just now, there are four of them. Four of them are shadows."


    "Shadow?" My gut told me that something bad was going to happen.


    "Ming Yu looked at me and laughed like a Mystical Zero. "Boss, have you been bored recently?"


    I instantly became wary. "What are you trying to do?" What moth are you trying to fix for me again?


    "Boss, didn''t you notice?" The four people I just counted with are just shadows.


    "Shadow? No soul? " I frowned and looked over my shoulder, but there was no one there. " "What''s going on?"


    Ming Yu shrugged his shoulders, "Who knows, but I feel like it has something to do with the Antique Street. Boss, what should we do?"


    "Ming Yu, come with me to find out what happened." Antique Street''s accident couldn''t be considered meddling in other people''s business, after all, people who dared to step into my domain really aren''t afraid of death.


    Ming Yu was immediately excited. "Alright, I''ll be right there." I said, What are you excited about? Because I didn''t bring you with me when the last few incidents happened?


    "Wait, I''m going too." Ming Qing looked like he had not moved for a long time, as he threw the work in his hands down and ran out.


    "Hey, where are you guys going?" Rui Zhe''s shout came from behind.


    "I''ll be back soon. I''ll be back soon." Ming Qing waved his hand. He turned and ran after us.


    Instead of leaving the Antique Street, he strolled around the streets, "Boss, where are we going to investigate?" Ming Qing asked in confusion.


    "Take a look around." I answered carelessly, more like I was shopping, looking over here and touching it. From time to time, he would look at the small items on the antique stalls.


    As I walked, my eyes fell on a mature woman in a black dressing-gown who had turned out of the street. He frowned.


    "Another one," Ming Yu muttered.


    "What?" Ming Qing looked over in confusion.


    Ming Yu glanced at Ming Qing, "Oh, my apologies, I forgot that your cultivation is not high enough, I can''t see you."


    Ming Qing''s face darkened, his cultivation is higher than mine, what''s there to be afraid of, you are my sister. He was born before me. I must have learned more than I did.


    Hey, hey, you''re twins. The difference between the time you were born and the time you were born isn''t more than half an hour.


    I could not be bothered with the two over there, immediately one of them rushed over and pulled the lady, upon seeing this, Ming Yu was shocked, and immediately ran over.


    "Let''s go back." I spat out two words with a cold face.


    "Huh?" The woman looked at me in displeasure. "You''re crazy!"


    "Ai ai, I''m sorry. She''s a bit abnormal, I''m sorry." Seeing that, Ming Qing immediately pulled away from me and forced a smile.


    You are abnormal, I grabbed onto Ming Qing fiercely with my blade, but now is not the time to care about this.


    "Tsk, something''s wrong." The woman rolled her eyes at me, pulled her bag, and turned to leave.


    "You can''t hide it from me. You don''t belong in this world. Go back to your world."


    Hearing this, the woman''s face distorted. "Who are you?" The woman''s tone immediately became gloomy.


    "Let''s go back." I took out a mirror of Xiao Xiao''s from my pocket and looked at the woman.


    "Mirror, no ¡ª!" The woman gave a cry of alarm, and her body twisted and was sucked into the mirror.

 C200

    Looking at the mirror in his hand and then looking at the direction of the street in front of them, he felt that something was indeed wrong. What exactly had happened at the street in front of them?


    "This... In the end ¡­ "Exactly ¡­" Ming Qing was shocked.


    I didn''t answer and just threw the mirror back to Ming Qing. "Destroy this mirror and call an ambulance." I turned and walked into the street


    Ming Yu looked at Ming Qing, then looked at the mirror in his hand, "Hurry and destroy the mirror, saving a life is more important."


    "Save him?" Ming Qing did not understand. He looked at the injured mirror again. What was going on? However, since the boss had said so, Ming Qing didn''t say anything else and directly smashed the mirror. Sis, do you want to call an ambulance? "


    "Yes." Ming Yu replied as he followed me into the street in front.


    On the street in front, in front of the small shop at the end of the street, the woman just now was lying on the ground. I was squatting beside the woman to check on her condition, so Ming Qing quickly walked over, "How is she?"


    "It''s just a waste of energy, but she may need a long period of psychotherapy and psychological guidance to recover." I sighed.


    Ming Qing was feeling very complicated right now. His cultivation was not as good as someone else''s, so he did not even know what was going on right now. "Hey, Sis, Boss, say something, what''s going on?"


    "Shut up and watch." Ming Yu waved his hand. They couldn''t be bothered with him.


    I pulled the woman aside and looked up. There was a full-length mirror in front of the shop.


    "Boss," Ming Yu walked over, "This is the old funeral home that I mentioned before."


    I didn''t answer. I got up slowly and walked over to the mirror, but there was no sign of me in the bronze mirror.


    "What''s wrong? Boss? Is there a problem with this mirror? " Ming Yu also wanted to go over to take a look.


    "Boss, it can''t be that you want something good, right?" Ming Qing joked.


    Ignoring this retarded fool, I looked at the mirror in front of me and frowned. Don''t come near me! " I suddenly shouted loudly. Don''t come near any of you, there''s something wrong with this mirror. "


    "Is there a problem?" Ming Yu immediately stopped in his tracks.


    "Shouldn''t we just break him?" Ming Qing waved his fist.


    I rolled my eyes at Ming Qing, "If you want those who have been replaced to never come back, then you can just shatter it. Moreover, this mirror is only a medium, just shedding it won''t solve anything."


    Ming Yu slowly walked over, avoiding the mirror, and asked: "Then what do we do?"


    I looked at Ming Qing, sizing him up. Ye Zichen looked around from top to bottom, inside and out.


    Ming Qing was a little scared from my stare, "S ¡­ Boss, what are you doing? Why are you looking at me like that? "


    I stared at him for a long time before I said slowly, "Take off your clothes."


    "Huh?" Ming Qing was dumbstruck, his face flushed red, as he quickly pulled up his clothes. Boss, you ¡­ What are you trying to do? I don''t sell myself. It''s not right for you to be like this. "


    "My face was full of black lines, what is this and that." Give me the coat, I said. I''ll cover this mirror, and then I''ll find a black cloth to cover the mirror. "


    "Oh." Ming Qing understood, but why was he a little disappointed? I quickly took off my school uniform and handed it over to me. I covered Ming Qing''s jacket on top of the mirror, but it only covered half of it.


    After covering it up, I hesitated for a moment before directly walking into the old-fashioned funeral parlor. I thought that if I''m not wrong, I should know who had the bizarre mindset of running this shop.


    "Cough cough, what kind of place is this?" The moment Ming Qing walked in, he almost fainted from the pungent smell.


    "An old-fashioned funeral home." Ming Yu answered immediately. This should be the more old-fashioned funeral home, the coffin shop of the past. "


    "What!" Ming Qing was shocked.


    Ignoring the two of them, I walked up to a long-haired woman in a black dress holding a broken doll at the counter. The woman''s hair was so long that her face couldn''t be seen.


    "Wah!" It''s a ghost! " Ming Yu screamed in shock and threw a punch forward.


    I hurriedly grabbed Ming Yu''s fist. "What a joke, after this punch, how could this" Ghost "girl still be alive?


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. I''m not a ghost, little sister." A strange sound came from the woman''s mouth under her long hair.


    Ming Yu tightly grabbed onto my arm, "You''re still saying that it''s not a ghost, boss, hurry up and put it away."


    "¡­" A head of black lines appeared, "Hey, hey, I''m Yin Marry Master, not a Taoist." Then he rolled his eyes at the woman, "And you. "Are you free? Why are you here?"


    "Hehehe, if I don''t come here, where else can I go?" An eerie and terrifying sound was transmitted from inside the house.


    Ming Qing tugged on my arm, "Hey, boss, you know each other, you really don''t need that?" As he spoke, he made a throat slitting gesture.


    "Don''t mess around, and Xiao Ai, don''t tease them." I helplessly shook my head. Looking at the two children who were frightened out of their wits, I smiled faintly. "They are very timid." That smile seemed to be filled with contempt. No, that''s it!


    "This is ¡­" Ming Yu''s smile was forced, and he indicated for me to introduce him.


    "Yama." I casually made introductions and chuckled. ''Hur Hur, how could I miss out on such fun things?''


    "Pfft ¡ª ¡ª" Ming Qing spat out blood.


    "Boss, don''t cause trouble!" Ming Yu facepalmed.


    I smiled and chuckled twice. Xiahou Ai, is in charge of this Night walker that is filled with Yin and Yang. "


    "Night walker?" Ming Qing did not understand, "What kind of occupation is this, is there such a profession in the world?"


    Xiahou Ai played with the hair in front of her eyes, revealing a cute and exploded, innocent little face. "Yes." This time, the voice was very loud ¡­ Cute, popped up both their eyeballs. Xiahou Ai blinked his large eyes, extended her hand and tied her messy long hair into a ponytail. Then, with a small bun wrapped around her head, she bowed towards the few of them. Hello, my name is Xiahou Ai, you can call me Xiao Ai. I am the current patriarch of the Xiahou Family, Night walker. Xiahou Ai explained a long time ago, they were separated day and night, and during the day they belonged to humans, while during the night, they belonged to demons and devils, so no one interfered. However, ever since humans established various night markets and took over the night time, the Yin and Yang energies suddenly became chaotic, and the devils and monsters lost their own time, and started to become chaotic as well. Our Night walker was precisely doing this in order to deal with things like this.

 C201

    "It sounds very impressive." Ming Yu chuckled, "Boss, you even know Night walker?"


    "Un, one or two," I smiled lightly. "Xiao Ai and I just happen to know each other, Xiao Ai saved me before."


    "Eh?" Xiahou Ai was startled, but just as she wanted to say something, I glared at her and she immediately shut her mouth. She didn''t understand why I said that, but it didn''t seem bad!


    Ming Yu looked around. You are the current sect leader of the Xiahou Family? How did you end up here selling coffins? "


    Xiahou Ai scratched her head. Sigh, everyone has a special hobby, aren''t you the same? You are clearly Yin Marry Master, but you are still selling antiques. "


    "Selling antiques is also better than selling coffins like yours." I rolled my eyes at Xiahou Ai. "Your shop is an intelligence station?" To be able to get the old guys to agree that she was not only from Night walker, nor was she here just to earn money, that was her special skill. This child''s method of selling information was absolute. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she was an informant. As long as she was willing to pay, she would know about the affairs of the mortal world.


    "However, you are already very powerful. To be able to become a Family Head of a large clan at such a young age." Ming Qing looked at Xiahou Ai with a praising gaze.


    "Oh, really? Child, you really know how to talk. " Xiahou Ai held her face and became shy all of a sudden.


    "What are you talking about?" I glanced at Ming Qing, "Xiao Ai is almost forty years old!"


    "What!" Ming Qing was shocked.


    "Heavenly Mountain''s Grandmother!" Ming Yu also cried out in alarm.


    Having her age pointed out by me, Xiahou Ai instantly became unhappy. "I ignored her and asked directly." "Alright, I''m here to find you, not to speak nonsense. I''ll kiss you, what''s the meaning of having a mirror in front of your shop?"


    "Mirror?" Xiahou Ai squinted " Oh, that mirror, I don''t know. "


    The corners of my mouth twitched. "To be honest, if I tear down your shop, those old people won''t be able to stop me."


    "Don''t, I''ve already paid the rent." Xiahou Ai immediately waved her hands, she was shocked. "Alright, alright, I said it, a woman gifted it to me a few days ago."


    "Women?" I frowned, puzzled. "What kind of woman?"


    "Wearing a white dress and long hair." Xiahou Ai indifferently replied, "It was on the night I moved here that a woman came to find me. She carried this mirror on her back and placed it right by my door. It''s the only place we can put it. "


    "If something happens and you don''t report it to the public, what are you planning?!" I was furious and shouted, "Don''t you know that everything is in chaos now?"


    "Aiya." Xiahou Ai shrugged. How can there be any chaos? If we were on this side, wouldn''t it be the same? "


    "But that would destroy the Yin Yang energy in this world. As a Night walker, don''t you know this?" I slapped the counter in front of her. Explain yourself, bastard!


    Xiahou Ai looked at his fingers, "Even if I knew, I still wouldn''t be able to solve it. I''m not as capable as you all."


    "He will die if he says anything!" I stared.


    "I said I would die. Do you think the Elders of Antique Street can let me go? I''m not you, and when the time comes, even if I have only ten mouths, I still wouldn''t be able to explain why this mirror is here. " Xiahou Ai rolled her eyes.


    "That makes sense." You can''t just watch like this, if this goes on, your Night walker will be in trouble. "


    Xiahou Ai pouted, she was a little dissatisfied, but she had no choice, "Then what do you want to do, if not you can take the mirror away? This has nothing to do with me. "


    "Heavy, tired, troublesome." I rolled my eyes and inadvertently glanced at Ming Qing.


    Ming Qing quickly turned his head, looking like it had nothing to do with him. I had no choice but to keep my eyes turned back. I didn''t ask you to move. As for no, "I only want the information." I don''t expect anything else from this guy. Anyway, intelligence is what he''s good at.


    "Alright." Xiahou Ai combed the hair of the child in her arms with her long nails. There are still eleven people left. The people in the mirror are all the opposite of the original body, except for the leather bag, everything else is different from heaven and earth, the good ones are getting worse, the bad ones are getting better, it''s getting very strange, but I know that the mirror is a bit strange, and I could already feel it from the first time I saw it, what kind of medium is it, but I''m not too sure what exactly it is. "


    I rolled my eyes at Xiahou Ai, "You took the photo? Are you sure you are the real Xiahou Ai? "


    Xiahou Ai immediately exploded, "Of course it''s me, touch if you don''t believe me. Of course I know, but I immediately cut off the connection and wasn''t pulled away. "


    "Tsk." Touch her? Why would I touch her? I''m not a pervert.


    Ming Qing pinched his chin and thought for a moment, "What is that thing? Media? Copy? Clone? "


    "Quite the opposite." Ming Yu thought for a while, "It is as if the person in the mirror came to life."


    "The person in the mirror came to life," Ming Yu''s words woke me up. "Could it be ¡­ Is it the mirror spirit? "


    "mirror spirit? What was that? The spirit of the mirror? " Xiahou Ai tilted her head and asked.


    "No." I shook my head. "mirror spirit does not refer to the soul of a mirror, but to something that exists in a mirror. Since ancient times, mirrors have always had the ability to repel evil, and some families would install a mirror in front of the door to ward off evil, they call it mirror spirit."


    "I''ve heard of that before." Xiahou Ai nodded, "And then? Could it be that this mirror here could ward off evil? But that''s also not right. "


    "The reason why mirror spirit can ward off evil is because it can suppress evil. Logically speaking, the fact that mirror spirit can suppress evil might be able to lift the seal, but I don''t understand how mirror spirit can let the shadow in the mirror come back to life." "I shook my head, puzzled." Xiao Ai, if you have any news, inform me. That mirror is usually covered with a black cloth, do not let anyone take a look at it, and for this matter, quickly report it to those old fogeys. This is not a small matter. "


    "Got it." Xiahou Ai stuck out her tongue.


    As a dignified Night walker, a first generation Family Head, he doesn''t have the slightest demeanor of a master. He spends his days relying on selling intelligence and frequently runs away from home. Even if I don''t find someone to marry at the age of forty, if I get too close to her, I would definitely be met with misfortune. He was good at making trouble, but he wasn''t good at solving it.

 C202

    He really didn''t know why the Elders Guild had let such an old freak like him into this place.


    "Boss, that Xiahou Ai ¡­?" Ming Yu was still a little curious about that Xiahou Ai. "After all, no one who can get to know me will be a pushover." Boss, you have never left Antique Street in your entire life, how could you know her? "


    "Oh, I know him." I casually said. " She is an informant and often sells information to Tao Gate and a few rogue cultivators. Antique Street also deals with her frequently and after a while, we get to know each other. "


    "And you say she saved you? "What does that mean?" Ming Yu still didn''t understand.


    "Hmm, it could be considered as having saved my life." I nodded. "If it weren''t for the information she gave me, I wouldn''t have been brought back by the old man." That''s why I loved and hated that woman. She never asked what she wanted to do in the business, and as long as I gave her enough money, she wouldn''t care about the black and white. Of course, I did torment her a lot when I met her later on.


    Ming Yu did not ask about Xiahou Ai''s matter again, "Then, Boss, how do you plan to settle this matter?"


    "At the very least, we have to change him back." I sighed. As for how to exchange it?


    "Then how do we change it?" Ming Qing stretched his back, "Do we have to find them and exchange them one by one?"


    I shot a glance at Ming Qing, and the corner of my mouth curled into a smile, causing Ming Qing to immediately shut his mouth, "Do you want to do this? "I did."


    "No, please be lenient, Boss." Ming Qing hurriedly stopped him, "Then, boss, what can you do?"


    I thought about it, then shook my head. "I''ll go back and look for Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang to think about it." The two of them had lived quite a long time, so they should be able to figure out what was going on.


    "Oh? mirror spirit? " When we return, the first thing I did was to tell Luo Mingshang and the Mystical Zero about it. The Mystical Zero seemed to be very interested in it.


    I lay on the soft bed, with my head on Luo Mingshang''s legs, I nodded, "It should be like this, but it''s a little strange. The mirror isn''t like an ordinary mirror spirit, so let me ask you two, the two of you have lived for a long time, so you should be able to find something."


    Luo Mingshang reached out and stuck his five fingers into my hair, then caressed it little by little, "Mnn."


    Hey, what do you mean, uh? Please talk. "I''m not a translator, I can''t decipher the meaning of your word." It should be. "


    "Should?" "I looked up in confusion." You''re not sure. "


    Luo Mingshang thought for a moment, then nodded: "No, I''m not sure."


    I sighed. "Then what do we do now to replace all those who have been replaced? That''s a problem."


    "Since it''s a mirror spirit, Boss, you can try controlling it." The Mystical Zero suggested, and casually placed a pot of hot tea in front of me, "Boss, don''t lie down and read, it''s not good for your eyes."


    "Ignoring him, I continued to lie on my back with a book in my hands." Control the mirror spirit? If mirror spirit were so easily controlled, I would not be sighing here. "


    "You can try cultivating one yourself." The Mystical Zero laughed.


    "Self-nurtured?" I instantly got up from Luo Mingshang''s leg. "Can mirror spirit be cultivated?"


    "Yeah." Luo Mingshang felt that it was a pity that only his black hair remained. "Go and catch a little kid, seal him in the mirror, and then slowly raise him up."


    I pinched my chin and thought, "Is it that simple? How long will that take? "


    "Depends on the ability of the little demon," the Mystical Zero replied. "In a short period of ten to a half years, the longest would be a hundred years."


    "¡­" Ten years? Ten years? A hundred years? What kind of joke was this? "It would be much easier to wait for those shadows to die!" I chose to reject it. Is there any other way? "


    "You can find yourself a mirror spirit. It''ll be faster this way." The Mystical Zero replied.


    "I nodded my head, the time this way would be much shorter, but how could there be so many mirror spirit for me to look for? The one with Xiahou Ai, I''m afraid she already ran away." We''ll see. These few days, let everyone be on alert, upon discovering that it is a shadow, then quickly send it back. There aren''t many people among the eleven, so even if I am unable to find the mirror spirit by myself, there''s no need to worry. "


    "Alright." The Mystical Zero turned around and left with a smile.


    Watching the Mystical Zero leave, I shifted my gaze towards Luo Mingshang, then continued lying down. Luo Mingshang, do you have any nether stone s there? "


    "Yes." Luo Mingshang answered without thinking, "Xue Er, do you want it?"


    "Yeah," I nodded.


    As if sensing something, Luo Mingshang suddenly looked at me. "Xue Er, what do you want the nether stone for? That thing is not worth much in the Human Realm, and in the underworld, there are not many people who can afford to pay such a high price. "


    "I want to try using the Nether Force inside to cultivate." I didn''t try to hide anything from him and directly told him my purpose.


    "Why?" Luo Mingshang was shocked, and did not understand. When normal people train in Nether Force, it''s very easy for them to go berserk. "


    "I know." Of course I know, but I want to try, "But... If I am really the reincarnation of You Mingxue that you speak of, I think I can.


    Luo Mingshang suddenly threw himself at me and hugged me, "I''m not."


    "¡­" What else can I say?


    "Regardless of whether I am or not, I am certain that it is you." Luo Mingshang hugged me tightly.


    This guy, what on earth should I say? Are you so sure that it''s me? You have to know that my identity isn''t a normal person. Maybe I will disappear as if I never existed, and all of this might even be just a dream.


    I sighed and patted his back, "Then as a Pluto, there''s nothing wrong with me cultivating a Nether Force." Although I don''t really like this form of address, for the sake of the nether stone, I will do it.


    "Luo Mingshang, you''re already very powerful, even if you followed me to the underworld later on, no one would dare to be disrespectful to you."


    Hehe, that''s true. These three years, my underworld must have been pretty impressive. Otherwise, Black Impermanence wouldn''t have run away the last time he saw me. If I stay in underworld for long, those guys below me would probably just wash their faces and cry like Lin Daiyu.


    Forget it, I don''t need it. In any case, the three pills I got from Yan Yan are more than enough for me to use for a while.


    It''s almost October now, and the weather isn''t as hot as it would be in summer. It''s almost October, and during the National Day period, it would definitely be the peak season for tourism. A large number of tourists are swarming into the Antique Street, and I seem to be able to see living people walking around in RMB.

 C203

    Cough cough, of course it''s impossible now, let''s get back to business. I''m still thinking about that mirror right now, that mirror is a little strange, Xiahou Ai said, that was given to her by a woman, in any case it must not be anything good, did Xiahou Ai that guy offend someone? She was getting her revenge? I think so too. That guy only accepts money and doesn''t recognize anyone. It''s a must to offend others. If she wanted to solve the mirror''s problem, she would have to find the mysterious woman. If he wanted to find the mysterious woman, she would have to ask her who she had offended.


    I thought for a moment and couldn''t help but cover my face. This cup of wine from that guy had offended someone, so a dozen sheets of A4 paper were not enough to write about.


    As I walked, I thought about it. I didn''t notice the figure that fell in front of me, the hurried footsteps pulled me out of my thoughts. I raised my head to look, it was the night watchman.


    I couldn''t help but laugh. "Could it be that it''s you again?"


    "Yeah." "I don''t know why."


    What an honest child, those elders only know how to bully an honest person. But thinking about it was still quite fun. Hehehe.


    "Cough cough, could it be that you''re not guarding the door? Why are you here?" I asked. night watchman isn''t guarding the door, why are they running around?


    "It''s nothing. There''s Zhao Yun guarding the door." Confused, he replied, "I saw someone over here and came over to take a look. I didn''t expect it to be you."


    I nodded. "Yeah, I can''t sleep so I came out for a walk."


    Could it be that he was walking along the street with me, "Did something happen again? "In the past, whenever there were troubles, you would always come out and relax."


    Hey, hey, how old am I in your hearts? It''s just that I don''t like to go out. As for me, it''s like seeing a meteor shower that only happens once every 5000 years.


    "However, no matter how much I complain in my heart, I still can''t help but sigh." Yeah, but I didn''t make that happen this time, it''s all Xiahou Ai, I really don''t know what those old fellows are thinking, how could they let such a big trouble into the Antique Street. Don''t they know what kind of person Xiahou Ai was? If you want to kill that guy, you can even go three times around the world. "


    "Indeed, she is indeed a troublesome problem. However, perhaps it is because of this that the Elders Guild allowed her to enter this place." He paused for a moment and then put a coat over me. "It''s late at night. You should go to sleep early. Be careful or you might catch a cold."


    "I understand. I will go and rest now. Are you sure you need to be more careful? Something like this is not normal right now. You should be careful." Also, do not ever go to the front street, not even to Xiahou Ai''s place. " I reminded him.


    "Alright, I understand." Could it be that he nodded. Turn around and walk me home.


    Just as he turned around, he heard a burst of melodious music coming from his surroundings. Could it be that he was shocked, "This is ¡­" The sound of a zither? "


    "Pu Xi." I muttered, not looking too good.


    "What?" Could it be that she didn''t understand, but upon hearing this music, she said, "This song is so beautiful, just like a clear spring in a valley, it doesn''t seem like something that can be played by any musical instrument, moreover, it doesn''t seem like the music that should be played in the mortal world."


    I turned to head back. "Where are you going?"


    "It''s him." I murmured.


    "Who?" Are you puzzled? "Is it someone you know? Why are you still playing outside at this late hour? I''ll go with you. " After saying that, he turned around and followed me back.


    Just as we were about to trace the source of the music, it suddenly stopped. I stood there hesitating for a long time. I didn''t know where I should go. The silence in the surroundings made me scared.


    "It stopped." "Could it be that she spoke softly and sighed." Forget it, you should head back earlier. "It won''t be safe to kill all of them in Shandong."


    When I returned to the store, just as I was about to push open the door, I felt a sudden chill. I immediately felt that something was wrong and pushed open the door. As expected, I saw a woman in a white dress with long hair sitting on the first floor of the shop.


    I frowned, this woman, could she be the woman who gave Xiahou Ai the mirror? What is she doing here? Give me a warning not to meddle?


    In an instant, I became alert. I reached into my pocket and pinched a talisman. Then, I slowly approached with a natural and formal smile on my face. "Excuse me, is there something I can help you with?"


    The woman looked up at me, then stood up and nodded.


    I walked slowly to the couch and sat down. She sat down across from me and stared at me.


    "Excuse me, is there anything I can help you with? I want to go with a ghost to get married? " I asked tentatively.


    The woman shook her head and didn''t say anything. She just lowered her head and looked at her hands.


    I followed her gaze and saw a long, thin line on her wrist. She was a ghost. "Wait, I think I''ve seen her before." Have we met before? "


    This time, the woman shook her head, paused, and nodded again. Then he lowered his head.


    I''m a bit curious, what''s wrong with this girl? "Can''t you speak?" You... Can''t talk? "


    The woman didn''t make any sound this time, she only lowered her head to look at her hands. I also looked at her for a while, oh, I remember now, last time when we were on the bus to underworld, she seemed to be sitting beside me. "Oh, I remember. We met on the bus last time." After a pause, I looked at her again. "You ¡­" Is there something you need from me? "


    I was still silent for a long time. I was getting impatient, what exactly is going on with female ghost? After a pause, I asked again, "Do you know Xiahou Ai? Do you have any grudges with her? "


    This time she moved, turning her neck slightly and shaking her head. Something that means nothing.


    "I sighed," What happened to this girl? " What exactly do you want? "


    There was another period of silence. I was out of options. I couldn''t stand it any longer and yawned. At this moment, she suddenly stood up and bowed deeply towards me before turning around and leaving the room.


    I was confused. What was going on? What did that girl come here for? Find someone to talk to? Or was it just simply stepping on the spot? Should I also hire a night watchman to guard my shop? Most importantly, that female ghost shouldn''t be from Antique Street. How did she come in? Oh, could it be that he wasn''t here just now, but what about Zhao Yun? Did that fellow neglect his duty?


    I''ll definitely file a complaint tomorrow. Now, go upstairs and sleep.


    But thinking about it, he didn''t see Mi Ya during this period of time. What happened to the child? After what happened last time, have you given up on acknowledging him as your teacher? She really didn''t have enough perseverance.

 C204

    Early the next morning, I was a little regretful of my crow''s beak. I had thought so much about that Devilish child, I got what I wanted. Heh heh, my head is pounding. Really, it''s pure brain pumping.


    "Master." Looking at the girl who greeted me early in the morning, I silently recited that it was a dream and planned to wake up again. "Hey, hey, master." Well, it wasn''t a dream.


    "What did you do after not seeing you for so long?" I yawned and resigned myself to going downstairs.


    "Isn''t it all my sister?" Mi Ya smacked her lips together, "When I was going out, I didn''t tell my sister that my sister had grabbed my bag when I went back, and she forced her to question me."


    I started. "You told me everything?" Am I in a hurry to run now?


    "Otherwise? Otherwise, I''ll be dead. " Mi Ya spread her hands.


    "For the sake of not losing your life, you want my life!" I stared.


    Mi Ya waved her hand, "Aiyah, Master, what are you saying? It''s not that serious."


    "He''s your older sister, do you not know who she is?" I wanted to strangle this guy.


    "Allah, my sister is not so unkind." Mi Ya comforted me, "Actually, my sister didn''t say anything after I said it."


    Oh, then I am relieved. I am relieved.


    "Just say that I''ll come and talk to you in a few days after I finish my work." Mi Ya added.


    "I will go and pack my stuff. We will meet again if fate allows it." "See you later."


    "Hey, hey," Mi Ya quickly pulled me back, "Master, you don''t have to be like this, are you afraid that you can''t beat her?"


    That seems to make sense, but don''t you know there''s a word called guilty conscience? He had lost a lot in terms of momentum.


    Go around Mi Ya and sleep on the soft couch at the side. As for escaping or something, they will continue to talk. Hehe. Mi Ya caught up from behind, "Eh, Master, what''s up?"


    "It''s fine. Very good." I waved my hand. "By the way, did you read the books I told you about last time?"


    Mi Ya paused, "About that, Master, my sister has recently gotten a new autumn dress, it''s very pretty, do you want to go take a look?"


    I glanced at Mi Ya and understood. "Did you not see?"


    Mi Ya clenched her teeth, "Nonsense, is that even something humans can see? "No human words can do it. It''s all written in Chinese."


    "Cultivation of Dao is an ancient industry. I''ve already said that it is an entry-level profession. If you don''t finish looking through it, I won''t be able to teach you Tao techniques." I couldn''t help but have a headache. Was it right for me to accept this disciple of mine? "Otherwise, don''t come with me next time."


    "No, no, no." Mi Ya hurriedly stepped forward, "I don''t think that''s enough. "I''ll download it online when I get back."


    "Go to the bookstore and buy books." "I rolled my eyes at Mi Ya. There are a lot of errors online, go to a bookstore and buy genuine books. "


    "Oh." Hey, hey. "Why do you look so unwilling?" Oh, yes, I have other things to do. "


    "What is it?" What can this guy do?


    Mi Ya walked in front of me. Master, did you hear it last night? "


    "Hear what?" In the midst of his astonishment, what did he have to hear?


    "Music!" Mi Ya replied with an excited expression, "I think everyone heard it last night. It was an especially beautiful piece of music, it was really too nice to listen to."


    I was stunned for a moment before I remembered the music I heard last night. My gaze darkened. "No, it''s probably because someone was afraid to go back home in the middle of the night so they switched on the music."


    I yawned and lied down, coincidentally leaning into Luo Mingshang''s embrace. "Mystical Zero habitually brewed a pot of tea for me early in the morning." "Boss, did you not sleep well last night?"


    "Yeah." I lazily replied, "Yesterday, a female ghost came to the store and asked me for a long time. In the end, he didn''t say a single word and just left. Wasting my time. "


    "Eh? A guest came last night? " Ming Qing was surprised.


    "Yes." I nodded. "I didn''t say anything after I entered. Other than shaking my head and nodding, I didn''t even need to do anything else."


    "Not a word?" The Mystical Zero pondered for a moment. "It''s really strange."


    "Yeah." "But this isn''t the first time I''ve seen him. Last time, when I went to underworld to get even with Yan Yan Yan, I went there by car and saw her on the car."


    The Mystical Zero laughed, "Oh, looks like he''s a new ghost. I''m afraid he has something on his mind, so he came to look for Boss for help."


    I think so, too. "But she didn''t say much? Just sitting there, I almost fell asleep. "


    "Maybe there''s something hard to say." Rui Zhe interrupted.


    "Probably." I slightly narrowed my eyes for a while, but didn''t see Ming Yu, nor the two little mascots. I probably took them out to play, so I slowly sat up, "I''m going out for a walk. Mystical Zero, come with me. "


    As a result, other than the Mystical Zero, Luo Mingshang also followed with a face full of grief. Don''t look at me like that, I know you will definitely follow me, so I didn''t call you.


    "Where to?" Mi Ya shouted from behind.


    "Nothing, just go out for a walk. Stay in the shop." What a joke, I''m going to look in front of the mirror on the street. This isn''t a small matter, it wouldn''t be good if she were to cause trouble for me.


    However, I was afraid of a pig-like teammate if I was not afraid of a tiger-like opponent, so I was sold off very quickly.


    Not long after I left, Ming Qing knew where I was going, "The boss probably wants to go to the front street to take a look."


    "Front Street?" Mi Ya did not understand. What''s wrong with Front Street? "


    "Oh, there''s a new old-fashioned funeral home on the street in front of us. There''s a mirror in front of the shop, and it''s a bit weird. The person in the mirror will come back to life and trade with the person in the real world." Ming Qing told his everything he had seen and heard in detail.


    "Hey, hey, hey? "There''s such a thing?" Mi Ya was shocked, "Kong Lin, let''s go take a look as well." With that, Mi Ya slipped away and picked up Kong Lin, who was about to sell his stuff, with his other hand, he ran out.


    "Hey, hey, hey, Xiao Ya, what are you doing? Help! " Kong Lin screamed.


    "Hey, what the f * ck!" Mi Ya, what are you doing? Something''s wrong, right? If you''re sick, go take your medicine. " On the other side, Ming Qing also screamed again and again.


    "Cut the crap. Go take a look, go take a look. How can I not help with this kind of thing?" Mi Ya ran out frantically. It was just like a Husky who was having fun.


    "What does it have to do with you? Why are you joining in on the fun?" This was Kong Lin and Ming Qing''s miserable cries.


    Rui Zhe was confused. Are you just going to leave me here alone? Should he follow and see? Also, Ming Yu, where did you go with your child? Come back quickly, I don''t know how to do business.


    "Hey, you guys ¡­" "Come back." Rui Zhe was calm. "I don''t want to look at a shop by myself. People will die." Take me with you. "

 C205

    In front of the funeral parlor, I stood in front of the mirror, which was now covered with a black cloth.


    "All of you leave first." I pushed the two of them away and walked over to the mirror and lifted the black cloth


    Seeing that I was about to lift the black cloth, the Mystical Zero shouted in surprise: "Boss, what are you trying to do?"


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." "I opened my mouth and felt confident enough." All of you should step back and avoid being seen in the mirror. " If these two were duplicated, then they really would be in big trouble.


    "Oh." I don''t know why I said that, but the two of them stepped aside.


    I lifted the black cloth from the mirror, and the mirror was revealed to me in the light. This time, I was reflected in the mirror, and in a split-second, a pair of hands reached out from the mirror and tried to grab me.


    "Pa ~" I casually waved my hand and immediately got hit and retreated.


    Seeing this scene, the two of them raised their eyebrows at the same time. "So weak?"


    I didn''t say anything. There wasn''t anyone when I took the photo last time, but now, it reflected my appearance. It was obvious that there was something strange within the mirror.


    I reached out slowly to the mirror. "This pattern is a little special."


    The two of them also walked forward, but they did not stand in front of the mirror. Instead, they looked at the frames, "This pattern, it should be an antique, probably something from the Warring States Era. However, the specific history is not easy to speculate. "


    I nodded, and took out a Card from my pocket, as if I wanted to break my own finger, and softly recited: "The only one in the world with a soul as a contract, a three feet divine altar, forming a spirit contract, accompanying me until death, the heaven, the earth, and the people, as well as the Nether Force." When he finished, he threw the card into the mirror. The card went directly into the mirror as if it was submerged in water.


    "This is ¡­" Spirit tablet? " The Mystical Zero frowned, and looked at me with eyes full of curiosity.


    Luo Mingshang and the Mystical Zero walked over to the mirror and looked. This time, I did not stop them. They stood in front of the mirror, but strangely, I was the only one in the mirror, and my eyes were closed.


    "Long time no see, I didn''t expect you to summon me again." No one expected that the "I" in the mirror would actually speak.


    "Did you sleep well?" As though an old friend greeting me, my face remained unchanged as I greeted him.


    "Good, I slept so well." The "I" in the mirror yawned and stretched.


    "In that case, it''s time to work." My face darkened as I gave the order. Shadow, help me see what this mirror is like. "


    "Yes," the shadow ordered, and disappeared.


    "In the end, the Mystical Zero still asked. That''s ¡­? "


    "Huh?" I turned my head, rubbed my head, and smiled sweetly. "My shadow."


    "Shadow?" The Mystical Zero did not understand, "What do you mean? Is it like those who have been replaced? "


    "More or less." I nodded. "However, my shadow belongs to me, so he cannot control my shadow. Therefore, this mirror has no effect on me."


    "Shadow?" This time, even Luo Mingshang started to feel suspicious, "Is this okay?"


    I thought for a moment, "Actually, this kind of thing is very simple. To people, shadows are like your family, we have each other, and we can''t let go of each other. People can''t lack shadows, and they can''t be separated from others either."


    Hearing me say this, the two of them wanted to ask something, but just as they were about to say something, they heard a shout from afar.


    "Master, I''m coming to help you." Mi Ya''s shout came from afar and my face instantly filled with black lines. Why is that girl chasing after me?


    Turning around to look, I saw Mi Ya dragging both Ming Qing and Ming Qing who were about to fly over, and my forehead instantly filled with sweat. What''s going on?


    "Huff, huff." Mi Ya finally flew to my side, "Master, I''m here to help you, what business do you have now?"


    "Speaking of which, have you considered the feelings of the two behind you?" The Mystical Zero pointed at the two people behind Wu Le who were holding onto the tree and puking.


    "Eh ¡­" Mi Ya scratched her head in embarrassment, "Aiyaya, why don''t we care about them, Master, what''s going on? I heard from Ming Qing that there''s a mirror that can turn the reflection into a living body and exchange it with the real me, right? "


    Hehe, Ming Qing is the real deal, but I''ve deducted all of your money, so you must be confident.


    "You''ll know in a moment." I continued to look in the mirror.


    Very quickly, a ripple came out from the mirror and a person walked out. A snow-white, long skirt, with a blue muslin over his shoulders, silver hair in a long braid that dragged the ground, and an ice-blue flower on one side. An expressionless Girl.


    "I didn''t see anything. There was only a staircase filled with candles. What I saw in front of me was eternal darkness." Girl sighed, sorry.


    "Um, who are you?" Mi Ya looked at this Girl who didn''t seem like an ordinary person with a face full of sweat. It was not only Mi Ya who had doubts.


    "Come back," I said directly, ignoring the people behind me. Girl bowed to everyone and turned into a streak of light, returning into my hand, turning into the Card.


    "How is it?" Mi Ya asked: "What does she mean by that?"


    Hearing Mi Ya''s question, I turned my head and smiled. "Guess." After saying that, she covered herself with the cloth and walked into the store.


    "Hey, wait for me, Master," Mi Ya immediately followed.


    After entering the funeral home, Xiahou Ai was still the same as the first time we met her, with her hair in disarray and a doll in her arms. I wanted to retort, really, how old are you to play with a doll?


    "Welcome, jie jie jie. May I ask which one of you is courting death?" ''When can this girl be normal? The future is bleak! ''


    Mi Ya yelled as she hid in Kong Lin''s embrace while shivering, "Aww what is it? Ghost, there''s a ghost. Help! "Awoo, awoo, awoo." Hey, girl, the one you''re holding is also a ghost.


    "Xiao Ai, don''t scare my disciple." I helplessly sighed before striding over, "Can''t you be more normal? Sooner or later, the guests will all be scared to death by your appearance. "


    Xiahou Ai laughed sinisterly, and combed her hair well, "Aiyo, you already have a disciple, why are you looking for a disciple to take over so early in the morning. I want to. But they won''t let me. "


    "Nonsense, you have to find someone to marry to have a descendant before you can have a successor." I rolled my eyes.


    Mi Ya was dumbstruck. She watched helplessly as Xiahou Ai turned from a dishevelled female ghost into a cute little girl. "He has changed a lot of people."


    Ignoring her, I knocked on the counter in front of me. "Alright, let''s not talk about this and that. I''m here to talk about that mirror with you."

 C206

    Before I could say anything, she said, "I listened to you. I reported this to the Elders Guild and covered the mirror with a black cloth. After you left, no one was exchanged. The other woman didn''t come looking for me either."


    "¡­" "This child must have been scared silly by me." I didn''t ask you about that. I wanted to ask you, there is another world in the mirror, and along the way there are candles. Do you know what that is? "


    Xiahou Ai''s face was extremely serious, "Candle?" She pondered for a moment. "Is it on the stairs? The stairs can only go up, not down?"


    "You know?" I frowned. "Seems like he did not ask the wrong person." You went in there. "


    Xiahou Ai shook her head, "I have never gone into the mirror, but I have been to such a space before. It was a space completely opposite of the real world, a different world compared to the real world, and the symbol there was like a candle. The people in that world, whether in terms of movement or ability, were all very weak, and they moved extremely slowly, but the most important thing was that each of them had a candle on their head, representing their lifespan. It is impossible to fight against the people of the real world, and once successful, their existence will be exchanged. "


    These words sent chills down everyone''s spine, "In other words, those people were all replaced by the people from the opposite world."


    "Parallel dimension?" Mi Ya, who had read too many novels, knew much more about these kinds of things. "Wait a minute, I really want to hear this story."


    "You''ve heard of it?" "Ye Zichen turned his head in confusion." How do you know? "


    Mi Ya thought for a while, "Oh, right, I remember that I saw a terrifying novel about a person who exchanged information about a person with a person from the opposing world."


    Xiahou Ai and I looked at each other, "Impossible, if it wasn''t for that space, no one would know about that world."


    "No way, the people from that world that I don''t want to change?" Ming Qing guessed.


    "Definitely not." Mi Ya shook her head, "When I was reading that novel, it was two years ago. This has only recently happened. "


    Xiahou Ai looked at Mi Ya, "Little girl, do you remember the name of the author? Do you know where it is? "


    "He''s a horror novelist in this city. He''s quite famous. The one who specializes in horror novels. " Mi Ya nodded and replied.


    "Looks like we have to pay a visit to this great writer." I spoke slowly. If one knew that such a thing had happened before, it was either they had been there or they had come from that place. It wasn''t as if they had never encountered such a coincidence before. But the chances were too high.


    Xiahou Ai thought for a while, "Leave this matter to me."


    "You?" I narrowed my eyes, feeling a little puzzled. I can''t blame me, just because this kid is an intelligence dealer. He''s too cunning, I have to be wary of him.


    Looking at my expression, Xiahou Ai immediately knew what I was thinking and quickly explained, "Don''t misunderstand, I think this matter started because of me. Furthermore, Antique Street also accepted me as her disciple, so I have to take responsibility for this matter to the end."


    I touched my forehead. "You really ran away from home again."


    "Blame me." Xiahou Ai spread out her hands. Oh yeah, I recently found that this place isn''t peaceful. You should go out more tonight and be careful. "


    "Got it."


    She was right, this was something that she had provoked. She was now a member of the Antique Street, if she did not solve this problem, then those old fellows would be the first to not let her go. Actually, if you think about it carefully, this has nothing to do with me.


    "Mystical Zero." I looked at the clouds floating in the sky. "Am I, am I really a little too nosy?"


    When the Mystical Zero heard my question, it paused for a moment before nodding, "Yes."


    It was really like that. I smiled and let out a sigh of relief. "Alright, I''ve decided to start now and won''t meddle in other people''s business. Unless it''s my shop''s matter."


    "Boss, I''ll listen to you." The Mystical Zero did not have any changes, and was still as calm as before. But I could hear the happiness in his voice. He probably didn''t want me to be in danger again and again. I''m really sorry.


    He stretched lazily and walked to the door, "Ming Yu, what are we eating for lunch today?"


    Ming Yu who was in the shop seemed to have just come back. Hearing my words, he put down the two children and said, "Boss, you guys are back."


    "Mn, Ming Yu, what are we eating for lunch?" I asked with a relaxed expression.


    "I''ll do it." Ming Yu gave one of the clothes in his arms to me and went upstairs to cook.


    At this time, Ming Qing interrupted, "I think there''s no meat left."


    "¡­" Silence. So, Ming Qing, is this skill of yours a passive technique? It could be activated at any time, regardless of the enemy or friend.


    "Heh heh," Ming Yu laughed coldly. Pork prices have risen recently and everything is expensive. And pork essence. Beware of parasites "


    "Then we''ll eat beef and mutton. There''s always something edible." Ming Qing laughed, revealing two rows of pure white teeth.


    Ming Yu fumed, "You prodigal son, if you weren''t protected by the law, I would have grilled you to death."


    I was unhappy. "How can I not have meat? The baby is currently growing. If I don''t eat good food, how can I grow tall?"


    Ming Yu rolled his eyes at me, "Boss, you''re f * cking kidding me, you told me that they haven''t grown in decades, no matter how much meat they eat, they wouldn''t grow. Also, there are even more vitamins in the vegetables, you''ll know it just from looking at them.


    "What the f * ck!" What''s wrong with saying I''m short? Can you stop talking about this every now and then? I am short because I am still young, what does it have to do with eating or not eating? Weren''t you and Ming Qing''s malnourished days in the past when they were at least 1.8m and 1.7m respectively? I retorted unhappily.


    "Heh, that''s why you''re short." Ming Yu continued to use me to attack back.


    "I received -9999 damage." I''m going out for a while. "


    Seeing that I was going to leave, Ming Yu immediately became anxious, "Hey, hey, hey, I''m afraid of you, old man. I''ll go and buy it now." If I were to go, I''d probably have to eat meat for the next few days.

 C207

    After lunch, coax the two children to take a nap, agreed not to meddle in my business, then I better take care of my shop.


    He finally managed to coax the two kids to sleep when a voice suddenly rang out from below, "Boss ¡ª!"


    A shout that made me shiver uncontrollably, subconsciously looking at the little fellow sleeping on the bed, the two of them crease their eyebrows and pout their small mouths. They are clearly on the verge of crying from waking up. I hurried up to pat the two little bodies, and the door opened and a head popped out.


    "Old ¡­" "Just as I shouted out a single word, I sent a kick towards him and grabbed him as well." "ROAR ~" a miserable scream came from behind.


    I released a barrier. He clapped his hands. Un, this is much better now, seeing that the little fellow fell asleep once again, only then did I open the door and walk out. Aww, wow. "Boss, you want to kill him?"


    "What are you shouting for? If the child wakes up, then you''d better pacify him," I said in a low voice. "What is it?"


    "A guest has arrived." Rui Zhe rubbed his forehead, his face was red from the impact, he did not puke.


    "Oh," I replied. Normally, when a customer came to call for me, they would call for a wedding.


    After following Rui Zhe downstairs, I tidied up my clothes, then walked to the soft couch and sat down. Looking at the person who had already settled down in front of me, I felt my stomach ache.


    "You ¡­" I don''t know where to start. "What do you want?"


    "¡­" There was still no sound. I had an expression that I knew was there.


    "Um, is there anything I can help you with?" Our fees are very reasonable, so you don''t have to worry about the price. " I continued.


    "¡­" Still no movement.


    "You are, is there anything that''s difficult to say?" I asked tentatively. " "It''s okay, we''re doing a good job of keeping secrets. We won''t tell anyone."


    "¡­" Still no movement.


    My stomach is cramping. What the hell is going on? Once or twice he didn''t say a word.


    At this time, Ming Qing walked over and poured her a cup of tea, then carefully asked: "Are you unable to speak?"


    "¡­" There was still no reaction. I looked at the Spirit House''s barrier, it''s not a problem, after entering the Spirit House, the dimensional wall of humans and ghosts would be broken, there shouldn''t be a problem for humans and ghosts to interact, right?


    "Can''t you hear it?" If he couldn''t speak, then why couldn''t he hear? You can''t hear what we''re saying, so you don''t know how to answer?


    This time he looked at her and shook his head very slightly. It was not like he couldn''t hear.


    It''s not that you can''t hear me, it''s just that you don''t know how to speak. What is the reason for this?


    "Did you run into some trouble?" I couldn''t stand not to say a word, and I had a headache.


    Just as I finished asking, she suddenly stood up, bowed to me, and left.


    "¡­" A room full of question marks, what was going on? He left without saying a word.


    "What''s going on?" Ming Yu did not understand, "Boss, what did you say?"


    "Nope." I also looked confused. "It''s the same as last time, leaving without saying a word."


    "She''s the one who came in the middle of the night?" Ming Qing blinked his eyes in shock.


    "Yeah," I sighed. "I don''t know what happened either. It doesn''t seem like you can''t speak, nor does it look like you can''t hear, but you just can''t say a word. "


    Ming Yu looked outside the shop, the white shadow was already gone, "What a strange ghost, Mystical Zero, is there such a thing happening with underworld?"


    "I don''t know." The Mystical Zero laughed.


    "Master, master." Suddenly, a cheerful voice came from outside the room. Blacky jumped in happily with an envelope in its hand. "Master, there''s a letter."


    "A letter?" Who would use such an ancient method now? I stretched out my hand and took a look. "Tang Sect''s network?"


    The Mystical Zero moved closer to take a look, "It''s probably from Mr. Zhou."


    "Zhou Zheng?" I remember, the guy the old man introduced to me in the last incident. Wait, it''s a bit strange, since the old man didn''t let me care about that, then why did he introduce Zhou Zheng to me?


    After figuring it out, I instantly cursed out. What the f * ck! I was tricked by that old thing. Fine. You don''t want the money.


    I opened the envelope and inside was a letter, along with a few photos. The letter was very simple, saying that the posterior mountain was filled with orchids, and it was very beautiful, so they did not want to touch the mountain, and kept its original appearance, and did not know anything about flowers and trees. They just changed it to a place to travel, and asked the people in the mountain to communicate with the outside world. Mountains full of orchids. That was Yao Lan''s homeland, and also the place she had returned to.


    The few pictures were of the scenery taken on the mountain, as well as a few buildings that had already begun construction. They were only constructed in some empty places, with orchids that covered the entire mountain, it was simply a dream-like place for couples and Girl''s children.


    "So beautiful." Mi Ya came over and bent down to look at the photos, "Ai ai, master, it''s already October 1st. Let''s go out for a vacation. Let''s go there."


    I rolled my eyes at Mi Ya, "We are also a tourist attraction here, why don''t you travel here," I caressed her head.


    "Ah ~" Mi Ya instantly became dispirited, "What kind of tour is this?"


    "You also know the time to travel on October 1st, when the Antique Street is swarming with tourists, where are you going to go when you''re busy?" I knocked on her head. "Stay in the shop, don''t be dishonest and run around."


    "Master, you will die sooner or later." Mi Ya didn''t want to pay any attention to my words and turned to leave.


    I shook my head helplessly. Read on, and at the end of the letter there was a mention of thanks, so tonight we were invited to the best hotel in the city for dinner.


    Since someone is treating me to a meal, of course I have to go. Looking at the photo again, I felt that Zhou Zheng might not just simply be looking for me to eat and thank me.


    "There''s someone treating us to dinner tonight. Go on." I already have a treat, so I can''t be polite, can I?


    "I''m not going. I have to go back early, or my sister will have a heart-to-heart talk with me again." Mi Ya was very regretful.


    I nodded, "Alright, then bring Xiao Zuo back as well. Help me take care of them tonight. Otherwise, since there''s no one in the store, I won''t be able to take them there. " After all, it wasn''t appropriate to bring a child on an occasion like this.


    "Sure." Mi Ya was naturally very willing.


    After work in the afternoon. Mi Ya then took the two little imps away.

 C208

    I explained for a long time before I explained to the two crying little fellows that it wasn''t that Mom didn''t want you, but that she only wanted you to stay at Aunty Mi Ya''s house for the night. Looking at the pair of eyes that were reluctant to leave, I had a premonition that I would have to fetch them back tonight.


    It was almost dusk and there were less and less people on the streets. There were few night markets at this time of the year, and only a few people who wanted to do business were open for business.


    After cleaning up simply, he called two cabs, including Luo Mingshang''s group of six, to go to the address indicated on the letter.


    The place Zhou Zheng mentioned was in the middle of the city, a five-star hotel. There were all kinds of famous car going in and out of the hotel, and those who could live here were all famous people, ordinary people could only look at the buildings and not go in. After all, for a meal here, ordinary people would have to live here for a year without eating or drinking.


    I wore a simple white dress, and with a lazy look, I seemed to be out of place in the crowd. In the end, I was stopped before I could even enter the door.


    "I''m sorry, Miss, but this is a high-class place." A small security guard at the door held out his hand to stop us.


    The group of people behind me immediately had unfriendly gazes. This simply means that even if we enter here, we won''t be able to afford it? A typical dog''s eye would look down on a person.


    At this time, the guard on the other side seemed to have clearly seen who it was, he was so scared that his face turned white, and quickly went up to pull the little security guard and bowed, "Sorry, Boss Shuo, this is our newcomer, he doesn''t know the rules, you have a lot of them."


    I stretched out my hand to stop the few people behind me who were about to speak. Without even looking at the people at the entrance, I directly entered the hotel.


    Seeing me directly go in, the security guard heaved a sigh of relief and gave the little security guard a lesson, "Are you done living? Do you know who that is, Boss Shuo is a big shot? Wherever she goes, our mayor won''t dare to stop you from living enough."


    "You said that she is ¡­" The little security guard was also quite shocked when he heard this.


    However, I am not in the mood to care about these things. In order to eat this meal, I have an empty stomach. My stomach is so hungry. Hurry up and eat. After entering, he was led up to the second floor by a waiter. Just as he went upstairs, a group of people walked up to him. There were men and women, and they were all young people.


    "Hey, don''t you have any eyes? Scram!" An arrogant and angry shout sounded out in front of me. It was as if I didn''t hear anything as I continued to walk forward. "Hey, I''m talking about you guys. Get out of my way!" Behind him, Ming Yu frowned at the same time. He looked forward in displeasure and frowned. What was going on? Are the people in this hotel blind today?


    "Hey, I''m talking about you guys, did you not hear me? Hurry up and get out of the way." A youth with dyed yellow hair and earring shouted once again.


    "Shut up!" Ming Yu shouted with a cold face. Get lost! "


    "Heh, your temper is quite big." A voice that sounded like it was mocking rang in his ears.


    "Are all of you waiters so rude?" A coquettish woman dressed up suddenly mocked him.


    "Who are you talking about?" Ming Qing immediately stood up and shouted.


    "Not a waiter? Was he sweeping the floor? Or are you here to watch the door? " A roar of laughter rang out, "Why aren''t you all looking at this place? You''re dressed like this yet you have the nerve to come to such a high-end place. You have to at least change clothes in order to act cool."


    Ming Qing clenched his fists. Ming Yu crossed his arms, the Queen''s temperament was plentiful, "Hmph, are all the so-called high class people so uncultured? Anyone who was like a dog would bark wildly whenever they saw one. Those who didn''t know the answer would think that one of the house guards had failed to lock the door properly. "They ran out."


    Rui Zhe also sneered, and directly asked the leading waiter, "Hey, do you have dog meat hotpot here? If the food comes out, isn''t it a bit bad? If we bite into other customers, that would be bad. "


    "You ¡­ Who do you think is a dog? " The faces of the men and women across from him instantly turned pale.


    "Don''t bark if you''re not a dog." Ming Yu said in a cold voice, "After all, you will bark so that dogs won''t bite."


    "You ¡­ You actually dare to insult me, don''t you know who I am? " The leader seemed to have some influence over them.


    However, none of the people behind me were easy to deal with. "Have we insulted you?" Ming Yu spread out his hands: "We are only talking about dogs, you guys are sitting right next to each other so quickly."


    "He really knows his own limits." Ming Qing could not help but laugh.


    "You all ¡­"


    "Ming Qing, Ming Yu," I shouted softly, "don''t speak nonsense." Hearing my words, the other party immediately put on a haughty expression, as though he thought that I would apologize. Hehe, do you think that I would apologize? "Do any of you think I will raise my hand and let me see." Dogs are human friends, don''t insult cute little animals. "


    Ming Yu covered his mouth and laughed.


    The atmosphere in the corridor was tense, as if they could fight at any time. However, if they really fight, I think Rui Zhe would just kill them all alone, without any pressure at all.


    At this moment, the door to a room suddenly opened. The person who came looked at this scene in surprise, "Little Diagram, what''s going on?"


    "Brother." The young leader immediately turned his head to look at his elder brother, "This group of fellows, he insulted us."


    The person looked at us and his expression changed to one of interest. He hurriedly walked in front of me and bowed deeply. "I''m sorry. My younger brother is still young and doesn''t understand. Please don''t mind him."


    "Bro, why are you apologizing?" The young man was somewhat unwilling.


    "That''s right, what qualifications do you have to apologize on his behalf!" Ming Yu rolled her eyes at him. "He has a mouth. If he wants to apologize, just do so. He even needs you to be a good person for him." Ming Yu was currently filled with anger. He was originally just going to come out for dinner, and someone was treating him to a meal, but who knew that something like this would happen?


    "Who do you think you are?" The young man glared at Ming Yu, folded his arms, and looked down at us from above, "Oh ~ I know, we''ve said that dogs don''t bite if they bark. It looks like, you can only bark here."


    "What did you say!" Ming Yu was also getting angry. He wanted to go up and beat her up, but I stopped him, so he charged forward step by step.


    "Boss Shuo, don''t!" Zhou Zheng exclaimed.


    "What!" When the young man saw the person rushing towards him, he was shocked. Before the others could react, I grabbed onto the young man''s neck with one hand and pushed him out of the way. With the other hand, I held onto the young man in mid-air on the second floor. Smash down the banister,


    Shocked cries rang out from the surroundings. Those rich second generations who were originally so arrogant were all frightened to the point that their faces turned pale. They hid to the side, afraid of getting into trouble.


    I was startled by my own strength.

 C209

    I originally wanted to pin this fella with his mouth on the railing, but I didn''t expect him to directly smash the staircase railing. I clearly didn''t use much strength to say, could it be that this restaurant is purely a tofu project? I was a little worried. Should I leave before the house collapsed?


    "Cough cough, let go of me, release ¡­" "Let me go." The young man was choked by the pinch and continued to struggle.


    "Little Diagram," Zhou Zheng anxiously called out, and was about to go save the person.


    "Don''t act blindly without thinking." My hand tightened and the young man immediately became obedient. He was forced to roll his eyes.


    "Save ¡­" "Life." The young man was on the verge of death as he stuttered for help.


    "No." Zhou Zheng immediately became well-behaved, and did not dare to take a step forward, "Boss Shuo, my little brother is still young and is still young and does not understand. I... I apologize for my brother. Don''t... "Don''t do anything."


    Ming Yu slowly walked over, and laughed complacently, "Weren''t you very pleased with yourself just now? "Now you''re actually so honest that you can make a dog not bite, but now you don''t even have the effort to make a sound."


    The young man no longer had the time to bicker with Ming Yu! He kept struggling, trying to break free from my grasp, but he didn''t expect a woman to have such great strength.


    "You want me to let you go?" I narrowed my eyes and smiled.


    "Cough, cough." "Mhmm ¡­" The young man nodded with all his might.


    "As you wish." My eyes narrowed in danger and I released my grip. A scream echoed in the air and the young man started to fall down. At the side, I was also screaming in pain. My hands were quick, I grabbed onto the young man''s collar again, I glanced at the nervous Zhou Zheng behind me and casually threw him over, "Since it''s your own little brother, then I''ll have to trouble you to take care of it yourself. "No one dares to provoke him. He is no longer young, so don''t rely on your family for everything. If you don''t have some vision, you won''t be able to survive in this city."


    Zhou Zheng caught the panic-stricken Zhou Tu, patted his back, and nodded repeatedly. "Yes, I''m sorry, I''m so sorry."


    "I''m hungry." I clapped my hands and turned around to look at the waitress who had already turned pale from fright. "You can just send the repair fees back to the Antique Street, or you can just send it to the Deputy mayor." Don''t ask me to pay a penny anyway.


    Zhou Zheng hurriedly stood up, "Yes, yes, yes, come. It''s all ready. "


    I nodded my head and entered the room. The diagram behind him was still in a state of shock, "Brother, just who is she ¡­"


    "You stinking brat, you only know how to cause trouble for me." Zhou Zheng said with an expression of disappointment, "You shouldn''t have offended anyone, but you did. Don''t you know that she is the Boss Shuo of the Antique Street? It was fine if you offended anyone, but if you offended someone from that place, you ¡­ "Really, I''m so angry."


    In any case, to me, as long as there''s food, everything will be fine. Zhoutu and his bunch of dog friends were sent away, I think they''ll have nightmares for a few days. After a few cups of wine, the atmosphere had eased up a little and Zhou Zheng began to get down to business.


    "Firstly, I wanted to thank the Boss Shuo for helping us settle the matters in the southwest. Of course, I also wanted to thank you on behalf of the local villagers." Zhou Zheng raised his cup, "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." I picked up the juice in front of me. I still can''t drink.


    "Of course. There''s another thing. " Zhou Zheng put down his wine cup, "I don''t know, did you receive the photo I sent you?"


    "Yeah," I nodded. "Got it."


    "In the picture..." Zhou Zheng was a little taken aback, but there were many people that did not exist in the picture, which was also the so called Spirit Mirror.


    I put down the cup and scooped a spoonful of meat balls before eating with relish. After a long time, I asked, "Are you affected by it?"


    "That''s not true." Zhou Zheng shook his head. Could it be that all of these are fake? "


    "It''s true." I smiled and said, "But ghosts still have to go on vacation, and some of them are even from the local villagers. However, they were imprisoned for dozens of years and were unable to see their families.


    "But ¡­" Zhou Zheng found it difficult to speak, "Boss Shuo, can you think of something?"


    I waved my hand. "They don''t have any malicious intent. Even if it''s just a supernatural photo, isn''t it just a promotional stunt? There are plenty of places to travel to. How can you attract attention if you don''t have something interesting? No molestation. "What else is there that you''re not satisfied with?"


    Zhou Zheng sank into deep thought, as if that was the truth. Eyebrows... Boss Shuo, are you sure they have no ill intentions? "


    "They just miss their homeland and will leave after a while. When that happens, you might not even be able to find a ghost." I bit into the meatball. ''Yep, the dishes here are really delicious.


    "Oh, oh, that''s good." Zhou Zheng nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he recalled what happened just now, "I was ignorant just now, I hope you don''t mind, I hope you don''t mind. I am here to accompany you."


    There was always a reluctance to do so, but as the saying goes, eating a person while holding back was a waste. After all, the other party had invited them for a meal, so even if they were unhappy, Ming Qing and the others still smiled and said that it was alright.


    "But Director Zhou, your little brother needs to be taught a good lesson. Not every time you apologize. " Ming Qing ruthlessly stepped on his leg as he got closer.


    "Aiya, I''m so sorry, this little brother of mine. He just returned from studying abroad and is still unclear about the matters here. So ¡­" I''m really sorry, I''ll definitely teach him a good lesson later. " Zhou Zheng said with an apologetic smile.


    In any case, we might not meet again in the future so I didn''t bother to pay attention to it. I ate a meal in the hotel before returning. When I went out, I saw that the broken railing had already been tidied up. As for the repairs, it has nothing to do with me.


    When I returned to the Spirit House, it was already dark. I went back to my own rooms to sleep and poured myself a cup of hot tea. I didn''t enter the room, but sat down on the sofa in the living room instead.


    Since he had decided to cultivate the Nether Force, he couldn''t simply talk about it.


    I tested the waters and the Spiritual Energy seeped into the nether stone. I pulled up a few of the Nether Force inside, drew them out and slowly absorbed them into my body.


    "AHH@@


    It was as if his soul was being burned by a pure and pure fire of netherworld.

 C210

    With just a single point, I couldn''t help but fall to the ground and lie there powerlessly. My entire body was drenched in cold sweat as the sight before me became more and more blurry. I did my best to cover my mouth to prevent myself from shouting out loud. The group of people in the room had amazing hearing and we still couldn''t let them know.


    With one hand holding the nether stone and the other tightly covering his mouth, the Spiritual Energy in his body began to decompose the Nether Force bit by bit. After about tens of minutes, the Nether Force finally broke down, making me feel a little better. He looked at the nether stone in his palm. Plans... Come on.


    I rested for a while, took a deep breath, and slowly recovered. I once again activated the Spiritual Energy, reached into the nether stone, and hooked up a thread of the Nether Force, causing that burning sensation to once again engulf me. I painfully lied on the ground, and that deep coldness and the heat that was enough to take a person''s life engulfed my entire body, but it was unable to balance it, as if I had fallen into a boundary where fire and ice met. On one hand, I felt the heat of the flames, while on the other, I felt a bone-piercing coldness.


    In a trance, I seem to hear footsteps. I don''t have the strength to care who it is or what I''m doing now. I can''t resist.


    "Xue Er." Faintly, I heard a familiar shout. I almost couldn''t remember where I had heard it before, but it was really hard to remember. After all, he had to see her in bed day and night.


    "Xue Er, what''s wrong? "I''m fine." Luo Mingshang worriedly helped me up, his handsome face full of pain. "Xue Er, what''s going on with you?"


    "F * ck off." I relied on my last bit of rationality to shout at Luo Mingshang, "AHH!"


    "Xue Er." Luo Mingshang was worried, but he did not know what to do, "What happened?"


    I don''t have any time to care about Luo Mingshang now, so I used the Spiritual Energy to resolve that strand of Nether Force with my life. I don''t know why, but this time, my Spiritual Energy is actually unable to approach it at all.


    Indeed, was it wrong? Luo Mingshang, you found the wrong person.


    Only, at this time, I did not know that the changes that occurred in my body could only be seen by Luo Mingshang. It wasn''t that the Nether Force was rejecting me, but I was rejecting the Nether Force.


    The pain was so excruciating that he was on the verge of collapsing. His soul was slowly surrounded by darkness and his vision became increasingly dark. Finally, he could no longer bear the pain and fainted.


    "Xue Er, Xue Er." Luo Mingshang looked at the unconscious person in his arms, his heart was filled with anxiety. He could only reach out and pick her up, then turn around and enter the room. Luo Mingshang paused for a moment, then crawled onto the bed and bent down to kiss the person below him. After a long while, the two of them took off all of their clothes, and in the room, there was only the sound of breathing.


    Early the next morning, I was awakened by a nightmare. The pain from last night is still fresh in my mind. My body feels as though it has been crushed and I am unable to lift it up.


    When I looked carefully, I found that I was already in my room. What was going on? Am I not outside? Oh, right, I seem to remember that I saw Luo Mingshang. It was that guy who carried me in right?


    Wait a minute. I looked down at my appearance under the covers and meowed. Where are my clothes? Who took my clothes off. Also, these scars on his body ¡­ Mosquitoes bite? Also, why does my lower part hurt so much?


    "¡­" I suddenly realized something, and my background turned dark. "Luo Mingshang ¡ª!" I roared.


    "Xue Er." "The bedroom door opened and someone popped his head out." Xue Er, you''re awake. "


    "What did you do to me last night?"


    Luo Mingshang took off the pillow on his face and silently closed the door, "Um ¡­ Xue Er, you almost lost your life last night.


    "So you are a traitor!" "I opened my eyes wide." Bastard! This is a crime, this old lady is still underage! "


    "Boss, what''s wrong?" The Mystical Zero''s voice came from behind us, so I quickly retreated back into my blanket.


    I''m too ashamed to see anyone, really.


    The weather was warm, the air breezy, bringing with it the sweet fragrance of flowers. Occasionally, the white goose would fly across the sky and fuse with the white cloud, and after a short pause, it would quickly merge with the cloud. Sometimes, the pigeons on the other side of the square would come here to beg for food. From here, he could hear people shouting and selling outside. What a beautiful day.


    [What the hell? That''s weird. If it was a normal day, it would have been a beautiful one, but today ¡­] The upper levels of Spirit House were covered in dense black clouds.


    "That''s why you were chosen, Master." Mi Ya looked at me as she ate, holding a bucket of ice cream.


    I lay with a dark face under the covers. Yeah, what about it? Are you gloating or what? If it''s me today, then maybe it''ll be you tomorrow. Why are you so happy?


    "Cough cough, Master, don''t look at me like that," Mi Ya hugged her ice cream as her eyes flew all over the place, "I don''t have any other intentions.


    "Heh heh, no need." I covered my face.


    Mi Ya looked at the spoon in her mouth, "Speaking of which, where is the person involved?"


    He still had the nerve to appear in front of me, so I wanted to swallow him whole. If I wasn''t worried that underworld and those guys would chase after me together, I would have definitely sent him to the reincarnation cycle.


    "In the end, it''s all because of you, boss." Ming Yu came in with a bowl of soup, and I smelled red dates and wolfberries.


    I quietly crawled out from under the blanket. "Blame me."


    "Nonsense." Ming Yu heavily placed the bowl into my hands, "Boss, if it wasn''t for you insisting on cultivating some Nether Force, you would have already reported it. If it were not to save you, Luo Mingshang would not have come up with this plan, and only by using his own Qi to fuse with you can he help you fuse the Nether Force, so at the end of the day, Boss should be thanking me. "


    I took a small sip of the soup and said, "My pot."


    Ming Yu facepalmed, "Also, you two are already husband and wife, this kind of thing is normal, once your anger is gone, hurry up and let them out."


    "I''m protecting him, too."


    "What protection? You''re still angry." Ming Yu shook his head helplessly.


    Heh, it''s good that you know it. Who else would be comfortable with something like this?


    Mi Ya bit her spoon and laughed, "That''s right, because he''s angry, if I were to see him, I would probably die today. This is also a form of protection."


    Ming Yu was shocked, what he had said made sense, to the point that he had nothing to say.

 C211

    "Yeah, because in a sense, we''re all in the same neighborhood." I glanced at Mi Ya and chuckled.


    Mi Ya turned around with her back towards me, holding onto the ice cream.


    "Speaking of which, Boss, you''re really still a minor?" Ming Yu sized me up and thought of my roar.


    "Mi Ya almost choked to death on the ice cream." What? an underage? "


    "Mm, almost fifteen." I remembered the text message I received that day and couldn''t help but fall silent. Just who was it, who knew me so well, even someone who knew things that I didn''t know myself.


    "Cough, cough, cough." Mi Ya choked on her words, "What? So you''re only fourteen now? F * ck! "Oh, little loli."


    "Boss, don''t you remember?" Ming Yu was curious.


    I paused. "So I don''t know myself, I guess." If what the man said was true.


    In reality, I do not reject such actions. I do not know why, but perhaps it is because I have a different kind of feeling towards Luo Mingshang. What kind of feeling was that? I can''t tell you how much. However, I think I can''t place him in the same position as Ming Yu and the rest. There is one Xiao Xiao''s position in my heart, and it''s his.


    "Xue Er." The cheap guy came up to us again.


    I silently sighed, and placed the half-finished tea on the table by the side. "Luo Mingshang, I am unable to fuse with Nether Force."


    "En, it''s fine. I''ll be fine in the future." Luo Mingshang hugged me tightly. For some reason, I began to resist. Because it wasn''t me?


    "I might not be the person you''re looking for." I reached for the ring on my finger. I couldn''t bear to do anything about it.


    "Yes," Luo Mingshang lowered his head and gently bit my earlobe.


    "I can''t fuse with the Nether Force." I tried to get up, but he pulled me back.


    Luo Mingshang hugged onto me tightly, not letting go, "If I say so, then so be it."


    What a tyrannical answer, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Yes yes, you are Pluto, you have the final say."


    "Xue Er can''t bear to part with me?" Luo Mingshang lightly asked as he placed his chin on my head.


    Can''t bear to part with it? Yeah, I''m a bit reluctant, "Hmm, I can''t bear to part with it. So, since you''re right, then I won''t allow you to just throw me away, turn around and say that you''re wrong, or leave me behind in the future. Not to mention, you don''t love me. "


    "Alright." Luo Mingshang lowered his head and kissed my lips, pressing the weight of his entire body onto me.


    Luo Mingshang, I do not know what you are thinking in your heart, nor do I know what happened to your underworld back then. I only know that the current me, if you are unable to do all of that, I will kill you.


    Snow was the flower of the sky. When it bloomed, it would fall from the sky and dance in the air. However, this flower was also ice, cold and ruthless.


    I''m sorry, but I don''t know how to control my Qi. I nearly suffocated to the point of suffocating as I used my last bit of strength to push Luo Mingshang away, and then I breathed in large mouthfuls of fresh air.


    Luo Mingshang smiled lightly, looking extremely devilish. It looks like I have to teach you how to breathe better next time. "


    I narrowed my eyes dangerously. "Looks like you know how to do it. Do you kiss often? It seems that the great Pluto is not lonely at the bottom of the Styx. "


    "Cough cough," Luo Mingshang''s expression turned awkward for a moment before turning unnatural, "There''s nothing wrong, Xue Er, don''t let your imagination run wild."


    "Hehe ~" I couldn''t help but laugh mockingly.


    Luo Mingshang lowered his head and kissed it once again, touching the water lightly like a dragonfly touching the water, "However, I have the confidence to teach Xue Er."


    I want to kick him down, really, he has no moral integrity. Have you already sent your moral integrity to Samsara? Or did the three of you give all of your integrity to the Mystical Zero when you were just born?


    "One time is enough, if you want to do it again, I''ll do it when I''m an adult," I directly kicked out, this time there''s no way I can forgive you, you still want to come back, if you don''t want to see me angry you''ll have nothing to fear, next time I lock you up for the rest of your life, do you believe me?


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you." Luo Mingshang crawled over, and continued with his work.


    In the past few days, the weird female ghost did not come back, and the mirror in front of Xiahou Ai''s door did not reveal any more tricks. Of the eleven people who were exchanged, nine of them were sent back, all of them bumped into each other when they were on the road. Therefore, when it came down to exchanging, even the IQ would be the opposite.


    Overall, everything had been calm and peaceful lately. Very soon, after the Mid-Autumn Festival, it was once again the National Day holiday. A large number of tourists swarmed into Antique Street, money flew everywhere.


    This time, there were a lot of customers. Most of them were because there were two cute little buns in the store. Of course, I had to be careful not to let the tourists carry the kids away. With Mi Ya''s help, the shop could be considered to be quite busy. In the past, I would personally go up to fight at times like this, but with Mia, a cunning merchant that Mi Nuoer had groomed, I didn''t care at all.


    It''s just that I''m surprised that Xiahou Ai actually came to find me at this time. This woman rarely interacts with people in person, and it''s only after I clearly state that this is none of my business.


    However, this time, the woman wasn''t like the Ghost Beast. She obediently dressed up and changed into a new set of tracksuit. He looked no different from a normal person. I was sorting through today''s accounts when she came to me.


    "Like I said, I don''t care about this anymore. It''s not related to me." I replied, looking down at my ledger.


    Xiahou Ai paused, "What if I say that this matter has something to do with you?"


    "It has something to do with me?" I frowned and unconsciously raised my head to look at her. "What do you mean?"


    Xiahou Ai took out two books from her bag, "This is the new book written by that author, called" Underworld Marriage ". These are the first two books, after you read it, you will understand."


    Suspiciously, I took the book and looked at the title on the cover. Was it written to match a ghost? After casually flipping through two pages, I felt my scalp tingling. The first one was called the Guardian, and the words written on it were the incident with Su Linger previously. The second one was called Waiting, and the words written were about the matter with the Uncle Sun.


    "This is ¡­" How could that be possible?


    "Now you still say it, it has nothing to do with you," Xiahou Ai looked at me seriously. It was a kind of seriousness that I had never seen before.


    "This... What exactly is going on? " I felt something was wrong.

 C212

    "I went to see that writer, and he said it was all the inspiration given to him by a netizen who often told him stories. These are all stories that the netizen told him. " Xiahou Ai answered, "I went to check the IP address of the account he gave me. It''s called Qi Yang."


    With a whoosh, I arrived in front of Xiahou Ai. "Who did you say?" That name, that man, I remember.


    "Qi Yang, do you know him?" Xiahou Ai repeated, and asked.


    "Qi Yang, it''s him." I couldn''t help but clench my fist, "He''s finally appeared. Did you find his address? "


    "Yes." Xiahou Ai nodded. "She frowned." "But ¡­"


    I was getting impatient. "Don''t say ''but''. Give me the address. Hurry up."


    Xiahou Ai held me down, "Calm down, let me finish." Saying that, her face darkened, "I went to that address to look for him, but I couldn''t find him. I asked around, and they all said that the person who lived there was a man called Qi Yang, who lived together with her sister. Only, a year ago, Qi Yang died."


    "What did you say?" I couldn''t help but shiver. "Dead. How is that possible? "


    "I checked the local registry. Qi Yang, 35 years old, died a year ago. The cause of death was jumping off a building and committing suicide. A lot of people saw him die. " Xiahou Ai earnestly said to me.


    "But ¡­" I still couldn''t accept it. "That''s impossible. By the way, is his sister trying to mystify things?"


    Xiahou Ai shook her head, "I had the same thought before, but after I went to investigate, I found out something even more surprising. It was half a year before Qi Yang died, and his sister died.


    "The two siblings die the same way." I bit my finger in confusion. "No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible."


    "Indeed, I''m also a bit surprised," Xiahou Ai nodded her head, "Because when I went to look for the author, he told me that she was still conversing with that Qi Yang fellow three days ago."


    I couldn''t help but clench my fist. Things had already exceeded my expectations, and had already left my control from the start, so this kind of feeling wasn''t good. If Qi Yang was truly dead, then there would be some things that could be explained, but there were some things that could only become more and more unexplainable. My intuition tells me that the man called Qi Yang is filled with unknown danger.


    "What''s the author''s name?" I asked.


    "Ji Yufeng." Xiahou Ai replied.


    I paused. "Name?"


    "True name." Xiahou Ai replied, as though she understood what I wanted to do, "You want to meet him?"


    "He''s my only clue." The only connection I can make with that man, I can''t give up.


    Xiahou Ai pondered for a moment, "Do you have any grudges between you two against someone called Qi Yang?"


    I was stunned. Grudge? In the past, there definitely would have been one. After all, he had set me up. But now, should I thank him? "Thank you for bringing Luo Mingshang before me?" "No, I just have some questions I want to ask him." I just want to know, why? Why did he do that?


    Xiahou Ai nodded her head and handed a piece of paper over to me. On it was an address, "This matter also involves you now. No one can get away with it. "


    "Are you threatening me?" Xiahou Ai was obviously startled as well, as if she did not expect me to say this, "But don''t forget, this is two things, you care about your mirror spirit, I''m looking for my people, and the two things don''t seem to conflict. If your problem can''t be resolved well, it will become a matter of the Antique Street, and if my problem can''t be resolved well, it''s still my problem."


    Xiahou Ai felt a little awkward, she paused for a moment, then instantly pounced and hugged onto my leg, "Big sister, you can''t be so heartless, why are you in such a rush to fry the same root? In any case, I brought such an important clue to you, you can''t just leave me alone when I''m about to die, my IQ isn''t higher than you, you have to help me out."


    "This runny nose makes me want to cry. What should I say?" "Let''s go."


    "I won''t, if you don''t agree, I won''t stand up, if I don''t, I will be thrown out of Antique Street. "Save me!" Mournful wails sounded out. When I saw the gazes from the surrounding guests, my face was burning. I really wanted to dig a hole and bury this fellow.


    "Enough, enough. I can''t help you. Get up quickly." I raised my foot and kicked.


    "Ai, ai, alright." He stopped when he saw something good. Xiahou Ai quickly crawled up from the ground. Ye Zichen patted off the dust on her body.


    "I put my hand on my forehead. Don''t I have a guy with integrity by my side?" "Okay, tell me, what do you know?"


    Xiahou Ai then fished out another book from her bag, it was a magazine type book, "Last time, your little disciple told me about that piece of paper, and I bought it. After that, I found a problem."


    "What problem?" I suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "The protagonist of this novel is the victim of a mirror spirit from ten years ago." Xiahou Ai opened the book and flipped to that page.


    "What!" I was immediately surprised. "How could it be possible ten years ago?"


    Xiahou Ai nodded her head, "That''s right, and also, there''s a person called Qi Yang in the article."


    I quickly looked down. "Li Xiao." That''s right, the main character of this short story, was a person called Li Xiao, who was affected by the mirror spirit and was being exchanged. He was bewitched by the mirror spirit and took down the candle representing her status from the top of that person''s head, then realized that it was already too late.


    "Have you gone to check on this Li Xiao?" I asked quickly.


    Xiahou Ai sighed, and answered, "Of course there is, I know what happened inside was real, so I went to investigate on this Li Xiao, he really exists, and was even exchanged before, it''s just that he left the country four years ago, I just contacted him on the phone, and he just told me about what happened at that time."


    "And the result?"


    The end result is that he was brought back, but after a period of time, he often had nightmares and dreamt of things over there. He then went to find the teacher, who said that his soul was still not back, and told him to go back and light a candle, and burn until the sun shines without extinguishing. Xiahou Ai recalled, "In the end, he really did not have any more nightmares after that."


    I bit my nails and thought.

 C213

    "It seems that Qi Yang does have some understanding of the Taoism, and is also a Spirit Master."


    "I think so too." Xiahou Ai nodded her head in agreement, "But since it''s like this, then my side of the trail will be cut off." Saying so, she sighed helplessly.


    I looked at the book. "Maybe not."


    "Eh? Did you find anything? " Xiahou Ai immediately became spirited.


    "Ten years ago, mirror spirit appeared. Just like this one, it is the path to the Parallel World, which means, the two might be the same, and look at this, the thing written in this book is also a mirror, it is a mirror that suddenly appeared in the dorm. If we can figure out where that mirror came from, and then where it went, wouldn''t it make sense that we can figure out who the culprit is?"


    Xiahou Ai''s left hand formed a fist and her right hand struck out, "That''s right, why didn''t I think of that?"


    Because you''re stupid. "Investigate this yourself. If I can help you, I can only help you think of a way to resolve this. I still have my own matters."


    "Oh, oh." Xiahou Ai did not linger any further, probably because she felt that my own matters were too troublesome, and did not continue lagging any further, she turned and left the antique shop.


    I still had the two books by my side. The two books made me unable to let go of them for a long time. The story in them reminded me, word for word, that it was not a dream. What was that man trying to do? What good would it do him?


    "Boss." The Mystical Zero walked over and took away the cold tea by my side.


    I kneaded my temples with a headache, extended my hand and casually handed two books to him. "Mystical Zero, help me burn these two books."


    "Alright." Mystical Zero took the two books, looked at the cover, and also frowned.


    Qi Yang, what exactly do you want to do? What was his purpose?


    The bustle at the beginning of October quickly passed, and the Antique Street returned to her normal calm state. However, her ordinary life could never last long in this place, as the rain continued to fall outside her window.


    The Sammy in the street brought the little kitten that was stealing flowers back. The little guy''s black beak was covered in green water droplets, and the rain-soaked fur was stuck together. It looked very dispirited. was carried away by the Sammy. I received the little black cat, a little ashamed. I apologised, Sammy''s flowers had been completely ruined by my family. I reckon that when Sammy sees this bunch in my shop in the future, she will have to hide.


    "I''m sorry, Sammy," I said, smiling awkwardly.


    Sammy sighed helplessly, "Forget it, I got some catnip in front of my door. This time it''s completely ruined."


    "¡­" "You really can''t blame Blacky. Who told your family to plant anything but catnip?" Sammy, be more careful in the future. Don''t grow everything, it will affect your neighbors. "


    "¡­" Sammy glared at me. It was all my fault in the end, right?


    After sending away the Sammy, he reached out to hug Blacky and gave it a hot bath. There were many times when he wanted to run away, but I insisted on staying in the bathtub. It seemed that a cat''s fear of water was a common rule that wouldn''t change even if it turned into a demon. The little guy closed its eyes and lay on the soft cushion in enjoyment. Enjoy the warm wind.


    Today''s rain seemed to be especially heavy. He carried the little black cat to the balcony. The fluffy fur that had just been blown off was filled with a warm feeling. Holding it in his arms as a warm hand treasure was also not bad.


    In the rain, came the faint music, as clear and melodious as that night, tell me, it is him.


    He stretched his hand out, and the rain fell onto his palm. A cold sensation spread from his palm to his mind. His fingertip was somewhat white as it was stained with the cold rain. The wind carried with it the faint fragrance of flowers and the melodious tune that drifted to every corner of his body.


    That day, it was raining heavily. Everyone could hear the beautiful zither music brought about by the heavy rain.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve heard this song." When the Mystical Zero brought the brewed hot tea over, it seemed to recall something as it mumbled to itself.


    "Oh, from what you''re saying, you''ve heard it before?" I asked softly, leaning against the basket with half-closed eyes.


    "Yes, it was played by an old friend a long time ago." The Mystical Zero answered, smiling as he carried a cup of tea to me. "Boss, you know it too."


    I knew he was testing me, just taking the hot tea. "I don''t know." He paused and then continued, "It''s just that this song is so elegant and pleasant to listen to, it doesn''t seem to be played by any ordinary musical instrument."


    He heard a sneer in his ear, "I didn''t expect boss to be so knowledgeable about musical instruments. That''s right, this is indeed not an ordinary musical instrument. This musical instrument is called Pu xi. "


    "Oh," I only faintly replied.


    "Boss, you don''t seem to be wondering what kind of instrument this is." The Mystical Zero asked with a trace of doubt.


    "There are tens of thousands of musical instruments in the world. This is something I have never understood before. I know the name and know that this musical instrument can play such wonderful music. What else do I know?" I answered easily.


    "Yeah, it''s not like we can sell it for money, right?" The Mystical Zero smiled. And then, the smile on his face sank. "Unfortunately, this unpolished stream is the only one in the world."


    I didn''t say anything more. It didn''t matter to me what it was, whether there was another one or not. If it was him, I thought, it wouldn''t be like the last time. After all, he was really gentle. It was as soft as water.


    "It''s autumn and the rain is cold. If it is stored in your body, you will get sick." Mystical Zero walked to my side and was the first to pick up Blacky, who was sleeping in my embrace.


    "I know," I said, still lounging in the basket. "But I''m lazy."


    The Mystical Zero laughed helplessly. Just as he wanted to reach out and pick me up, a figure grabbed him and picked me up, "Let me do it."


    After being inexplicably hugged, I was still in a daze. When I clearly saw that person''s face, I suddenly felt like laughing. This fellow is too narrow-minded.


    The cold air of the autumn rain had already accumulated. The Mystical Zero''s words were not empty words, but the one who was sick was not me, but the exclusive mascot of the shop.


    "Wa, wow wuu wuu wuu."


    "Wuu, wuu ~ ~" Looking at his sister crying and his brother also crying along with the two little ones, I felt a little headache. Let the two of you wave around and you two bears, alright? Something must have happened.


    "Mom. Mommy, I''m not feeling well. Mommy, hug. " Xiao You stretched out his little claws for a hug.


    I helplessly reached out and hugged Xiao You, "Okay okay okay, good girl, don''t cry ~ Don''t cry." As he coaxed her, he tested the temperature of the one in his arms, and then tested the other. Hmm, his brother was fine, but his sister''s fever was not light.

 C214

    "What''s going on? Why would a baby''s corpse get sick and have a fever? " Didn''t these two brats already die? Why would anyone tell me?


    Ming Yu who was being looked down upon was reading a book at the side, "It''s probably because after his lifestyle and habits changed, his body also changed."


    "Then what should we do?" I hugged my sister as I coaxed her. I discovered that the arm strength of this child was similar to his father''s. It could strangle a person to death.


    "Let''s go to the hospital." Ming Yu closed the book with a "pa" sound, and said seriously.


    "Are you serious?" I was instantly speechless. What a joke! Although this was a human''s body, it was already a baby''s corpse. Would the hospital''s medicine be effective on it? Are you sure those chemicals won''t have any effect on the child''s body?


    "Mommy, right side is uncomfortable, wuu, I want Mommy, wuu." The little thing clung to my neck.


    The other sat on the bed, still wiping away her tears. "Wuu, mama, don''t, wuu."


    "Xiao Zuo, you''re not sick, why are you crying?" One is enough to give me a headache.


    Ming Yu hurriedly hugged Xiao Zuo to coax him, "There''s no other way, why are you venting your anger on this child?"


    "¡­"


    "Sob, sob. Don''t let your sister die. Mommy, save your sister!" So it was for this that he cried.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing." I touched the other one''s small head. "My sister won''t die, be good."


    Luo Mingshang took a thick jacket and wrapped it tightly around Xiao Xiao, "Alright, let''s go to the hospital to take a look."


    "Are you serious too?" What happened to one or two? This isn''t a person, it isn''t a person. You need me to say it a few times, or the husband who knows who can cure the corpse, I''ll go immediately.


    "Do you have any other way?" Ming Yu asked.


    "¡­" I was silent for a moment. "No."


    "Then hurry up!" With that, Ming Yu led the way. After all, she was more familiar with the place than me.


    The hospital downtown wasn''t too far away. It only took five minutes to get to it by taxi.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I watched as Ming Yu went to register with the two children. My brother sat on the seat beside me, while my sister curled up in my arms, looking extremely dispirited. Luckily, the two of them no longer cried.


    "Oh, Tong Xue?" A voice came over. I raised my head and looked. It was the Guard, Ye Yun.


    "Uncle Ye." I waved a greeting.


    Ye Yun almost puked out blood. Uncle Ye, Uncle Ye your sister, is he that old? " Cough cough, why did you come to the hospital? This is my first time seeing you in a hospital. "


    I was willing. "The child is sick. He''s a doctor."


    Ye Yun lowered her head to look at the child in my embrace before looking at the other child. "Oh, this is what the captain said. Your child is so cute."


    "If you like children so much, then hurry up and get married and have one. You''re not young yet, so why don''t you get married and have a baby?" I rolled my eyes.


    Ye Yun scratched her head in embarrassment. "Isn''t this something I haven''t taken a fancy to yet? Marriage isn''t something that can be rushed. After all, it''s something that can last forever."


    "If you don''t get married, you''ll have to let me marry you." My face is full of hate for not being able to find the right person. How old are you? Why aren''t you quickly finding someone to marry to? A bachelor for life.


    "Pah! Pah! Pah! Little girl, your mouth is unstoppable. What are you talking about?" Ye Yun was instantly unhappy. However, in the eyes of the living, my industry is indeed a little unlucky.


    "But, blame me." "You said that after all the kissing you''ve done, there''s not a single one suitable for you?" I asked, raising my eyebrows.


    Ye Yun smiled, "This kind of thing depends on fate. Just like you, who have a Yin marriage, don''t you have to depend on fate as well?"


    "True." I nodded. "When will your fate come?" Do you want me to make an exception and calculate it for you? "


    "Come on, I don''t dare let you do it." Ye Yun sat on the seat beside me. "If you want to calculate once, I''m going to go bankrupt."


    I was immediately displeased. "What are you saying? How did you go bankrupt? Are you that poor?"


    Ye Yun suddenly stopped talking. After a long while, she let out a long sigh, raised her head and looked at the sky, "Actually, I already have someone I like."


    "Oh? "Who is it?" My interest was piqued and I memorized it well. After all, this was an important matter. Eh ¡­ Watching the show isn''t too nosy, is it?


    "I don''t know." Ye Yun shook her head.


    "Huh?" The corner of my mouth twitched. "What are you shouting about?"


    "I don''t know." Ye Yun shook her head again.


    "What does it look like?" I asked again.


    Ye Yun thought for a moment. "I don''t remember."


    "¡­" What else could I say? "Are you kidding me?"


    I often dream of her in dreams. I don''t know what she looks like, nor do I know her name, but I remember that she likes to wear a long white dress, and her smile is the most beautiful in the world, just like her beautiful hair. Ye Yun said to me as she thought about this.


    White dress, long hair, brilliant smile ¡­ What the heck? I really want to throw the book. This kind of person is everywhere on the streets.


    "Anything else?" I tried to keep a smile on my face.


    Ye Yun shook her head. "I''ve only dreamed of her often, ever since a long time ago."


    "Oh, the fate of my previous life?" I am too familiar with this situation. Normally, the people that they love dearly in their past life would not want to drink that Menghuo Decoction after death.


    "Maybe," Ye Yun said with a smile.


    "Do you want me to do some calculations for you?" My eyes immediately lit up. I was able to handle this kind of thing so easily. It wasn''t bad to gossip occasionally.


    "Hur hur, forget it." Ye Yun shook her head, "I can''t afford to invite you. I feel that if it really is my fate, then he will definitely come to my side."


    Well, as long as you''re happy. I am not involved.


    "Alright, when we get married, you can come and find me and I''ll give you a discount." If everyone had this kind of realization, then perhaps there wouldn''t be so many troublesome matters. If fate was on their side, they would naturally come back, and that would probably be the case.


    "Sure," Ye Yun readily agreed.


    I laughed and hugged Xiao You tightly, "Oh right, I haven''t asked you yet what are you doing here?"


    "Oh, I came to check." Ye Yun rubbed her head in embarrassment.


    "Review?" "Are you sick?"


    "Oh, that''s not it. I''ve been injured before, and my head has been severely injured. My head has been hurting for the past few years now and then. The doctor said that it was due to nervous pressure, but it''s not life-threatening." Ye Yun replied.

 C215

    Just what was love in the world, that it could directly teach one''s life and death? North and South of the sky, the two flyers, old wings several cold summers. Enjoying the fun, parting and suffering, there are even more foolish children. Jun Wu Yi had said, ''A thousand miles is a thousand miles, a thousand miles is a thousand miles is a snow, only shadow to whom shall I go?''. I recited this poem more than once, asking what love was in this world. How many people could understand that even after entering the cycle of reincarnation, it was still unforgettable.


    "Just talk about me, what about you?" Ye Yun suddenly asked.


    "Me?" I looked at him in confusion. What did that mean? What''s wrong with me?


    "That''s right," Ye Yun laughed, "Tong Xue, I don''t know if I should say this."


    "Just say it." I answered nonchalantly.


    Ye Yun sighed, "Tong Xue, no matter what you do, you are still a person. Don''t forget this point."


    "Yeah, I know." I nodded, but I felt ashamed. Thank you so much for treating me like a single person.


    "As a person, as a son of a contemporary Girl, one should still find someone to spend the rest of their life with." Ye Yun said faintly.


    "I suddenly understood what Ye Yun wanted to say." I know, but... There''s nothing we can do about it. "


    "Also, the two children need a father. You can''t possibly raise a child by yourself." Ye Yun continued to speak.


    "No, they don''t grow up." "Yes, I have a father now." Luo Mingshang, that fellow can barely be considered to be one.


    "No, I''m talking about a normal father." Ye Yun frowned and tried to persuade him otherwise.


    "The two children are abnormal. You still hope to find a normal father for them? Aren''t you afraid of scaring them?" "Actually, it''s all about the same."


    Ye Yun sighed, "Ai, you are still the same child. There is too much to ask for. However, there is a common saying that goes this way: Humans and ghosts have different paths. Humans and ghosts, are always different ¡­ "


    "I know." I patted Xiao You''s back, and the little girl leaned into my embrace, a little sleepy. But there are some things, there are some people, like you said, that are all fate. "


    Ye Yun had no other choice, "Alright, but if it''s me, you''d better think it over. I''ll go first."


    "Yeah," I said, waving my hand.


    The moment I turned around, I heard him mumble, "Actually, our captain is quite a good person."


    "Hur hur." That guy is not bad? If he hadn''t bothered me, I might have thought he was a good guy.


    "Boss." Ye Yun had just left when Ming Yu came over with a registration form in his hand. "There''s too many people over there, the hospital seems to have a lot of sick people these days."


    I smiled and changed my posture to hug Xiao You. "There''s nothing I can do, it''s the new season. Children can easily catch a cold."


    Ming Yu touched Xiao You''s forehead, "Are you asleep?"


    "Yeah," I nodded. If Ye Yun hadn''t been talking to me for so long, I would have fallen asleep as well.


    Ming Yu reached out and picked up Xiao Zuo who was on the other side of me, "Let''s go, we''ll go find Fan Yunxi immediately."


    "Fan Yunxi?" I don''t understand. This name, why did it sound like a Korean name?


    "Oh, she''s this hospital''s pedigree husband, don''t think about it. I know what you want to say, yes, she''s Korean, but she''s been in China for more than 10 years, don''t worry about the communication." Ming Yu explained to me.


    "The Korean husband is actually not going to the plastic surgery department? What a waste of talent." I couldn''t help sighing.


    Ming Yu rolled his eyes at me. Are all doctors in Korea plastic surgeons in your impression? "


    I thought about it and nodded.


    I saw deep disdain in Ming Yu''s eyes, as well as sympathy for my intelligence.


    The Fan Yunxi Ming Yu that was mentioned was a pediatrician from the Central Hospital. He was around 30 years old, wore glasses, black silk high heels, and was a standard match for a oneesan. He had graduated from medical school in Seoul at the age of twenty, and had come to China at the age of twenty-two. In order to learn Chinese, he had not only learned Chinese, but he had also learned Mandarin in three months. At the age of 25, he came to this city due to a friend''s introduction. He stayed in this city for over ten years. Another note, unmarried to date. But it does not seem to worry about marriage.


    "Sister Fan." Ming Yu anxiously kicked open the door and shouted.


    "Xiao Yu." Seeing Ming Yu coming in, Fan Yunxi stood up and greeted him, while taking Xiao Zuo who was in her embrace, "What''s wrong?"


    "What if I want to laugh?" Wrong, it''s not that one, it''s this one. " As he said that, he sent Xiao You out.


    "Oh," Fan Yunxi didn''t accept it, and only reached out to touch Xiao You''s forehead, "How did you get burnt like this?"


    "That''s why I''m here to find you for help." Ming Yu said anxiously, "Is there any hope?"


    "It''s just a cold and a fever. It won''t die." Fan Yunxi said helplessly, as he took out a thermometer to measure Xiao You''s temperature.


    "I was in a hurry," Ming Yu said as he hugged Xiao Zuo tightly and sat at the side.


    Hey hey, as a mother, I''m not in a hurry, what are you in a hurry for?


    Fan Yunxi played with the two children, "When did we get married? Without even saying a word, the child is already so old. "


    Ming Yu was a little embarrassed, "It''s not mine."


    "Not yours?" Fan Yunxi was a little surprised, and then looked at me, and only glanced at it for a moment before turning his head away. Whose house are you from? " Ming Yu didn''t have any family members here, this wasn''t a secret.


    "¡­" Hey, hey, what do you mean?


    "Mine!" I glared at this pedigree husband. What the hell do you mean? Is it really okay to ignore me like this?


    "You?" Fan Yunxi looked at me with some surprise, then looked down at my chest.


    I''m instantly in a bad mood. Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? The first reaction of everyone was to see what was going on with my chest? What''s wrong with my flat chest? Do you know that I''m underage? You know what?


    "A little girl these days. One by one, they all got pregnant before marriage. " Fan Yunxi shook his head and sighed, "This world is a mess."


    Ming Yu became more and more embarrassed, "Sister Fan, this is our boss."


    "Boss?" Fan Yunxi was startled. The boss of the Spirit House? Shuo Tongxue. "


    "Ah, yes, that''s me. How can I? "I have an objection." I can get depressed just by seeing a patient, so I hate hospitals.


    Fan Yunxi pushed his glasses up, "Nothing, just a bit surprised, but... Are you old? "


    "¡­" "Is it really okay for all of them to hit the nail on the head like that?" "No, what''s wrong?" "So what if I''m not an adult?" I picked up the child. "


    "Oh." Fan Zhe looked embarrassed. "Sorry."


    After a while, Fan Yunxi took out the thermometer, and looked at it helplessly. Then, he looked at me.


    "You''re really good at being a mother, to be able to make your child burn so much."

 C216

    "Fortunately, nothing serious has happened, I just had a cold and a fever, I''ll be fine after a few days of acupuncture."


    "En..." "Are you sure?" I''m still a little worried. Are you sure you can use those chemicals?


    "I''m sure," Fan Yunxi rolled his eyes at me as he started to take out medicine and prepare to give Xiao You an injection.


    "Oh." Forget it, I will just try my best. "I looked down at Xiao You." Baby, how is it? Is it hard to bear? "


    "Yes." Xiao You pouted his red lips and nodded, "Mom, Xiao You is uncomfortable, not well."


    "Be good, you''ll be fine in a moment." I hugged Xiao You tightly and comforted her by kissing his cheeks.


    "Alright." Fan Yunxi took the medicine and walked over with the needles. The baby is good, come. "


    I didn''t hold the child and give the needles, but instead gave Xiao You to Ming Yu and even brought him over to me. Ming Yu carried Xiao You in his arms and took off her pants.


    "The little guy blinked, unsure of what to do." "Wah!" "After the needle went in, the little girl instantly cried." "Wuu, wuu, it hurts, mama, it hurts so much, don''t, wuu."


    "Waah, wuwuwuwu." This guy was also crying in fear.


    "Be good, you will recover soon!" Ming Yu consoled his, hugging Xiao You tightly, not allowing her to move.


    I patted Xiao Zuo''s back, "I''m not giving you an injection, why are you crying?" What a chain reaction the twins had.


    "It hurts, it hurts, wuu. Mother, Xiao You doesn''t want to be injected with needles, don''t, wuuuwaa." Xiao You continued to cry. Xiao Zuo also burped.


    "Alright, alright. The fight is over." After Fan Yunxi finished injecting, he pulled out the needle and comforted his gently. At the same time, he helped Xiao You pull up his pants and fix it.


    "Be good." Ming Yu lifted Xiao You up and kissed her cheeks, "Xiao You won''t cry anymore, be good and obedient."


    "Wahhh, Auntie Ming Yu is a bad person, wow, I want my mother, I want my mother. "Wu, wu, wu." Xiao You continued to howl, and refused to let Ming Yu carry him no matter what. I helplessly exchanged arms with Ming Yu again.


    "Just go and get some medicine later." Pham sat down at his desk again and started prescribing and handing it to me.


    I looked at the prescription and then at Ming Yu. "You''re going while I go?"


    Seeing that I was suddenly about to leave, Xiao You began to shout, "Ahhh! Mom, don''t go. "Mom, you need Mom right away."


    Ming Yu was helpless, "Forget it, I''ll go." As he spoke, he placed Xiao Zuo on the bed beside him. He turned around and walked out the door.


    Fan Yunxi walked over and took two pieces of candy to coax Xiao You, but Xiao You didn''t give her any face at all. Fan Yunxi expressed his depression.


    "Where did you pick up these two little darlings?" Fan Yunxi played with the two little fellows, his little sister did not give him face, but Big Brother still gave him a lot of face. "Which family was so blind to lose two cute children like that?"


    "Their parents are dead." I said indifferently, as I reached out to stroke Xiao You''s head, "If there''s anything you feel uncomfortable about, tell mother, okay?" After all, I still wasn''t confident that those chemical agents would pose any threat to their bodies.


    "En," the little girl nodded.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s really pitiful." Pham allowed him to touch the girl''s head. He looked at me again. "You are a child yourself. Can you bring it with you?"


    "Someone is helping me." There are so many people in my shop. Not all of them were freeloaders. Besides, my neighbors all like these two little mascots, so I''m not worried that no one will help me raise them.


    Fan Yunxi nodded, showing that he understood. Pausing for a moment, he then asked, "I heard that you''re married to someone from the Yin Clan?"


    "Yes." I nodded. What? You have business with me? "


    "I''ll come look for you in the future if there''s anything." Fan Yunxi asked in a completely casual manner.


    "I suddenly thought of something." Oh, right. Do you know Ye Yun? "


    "Yeah, I know him." Fan Yunxi nodded, "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you know anything about him? "How are things now?" I''m a little worried about Ye Yun. She was injured a few years ago and is still recovering.


    Fan Yunxi thought for a while, "Oh, he''s fine. Five years ago, he met with a car accident, and there was a heavy blow to his head. At that time, he had his nerves injured, which was why he left behind the side effects.


    "A car accident?" I was surprised. I thought that guy got injured while capturing the criminal. So it was a car accident.


    "Yeah." Fan Yunxi nodded his head, "The accident could not be considered to be serious, luckily the driver stopped the car in time, he is responsible for the accident. As a dignified police officer, he doesn''t know the rules of the road, he deserved to be killed."


    Ha ha, the doctors we talked about were all wearing white? What''s with this cursed Old witch?


    It was unknown if it was because they were tired from crying or because of the hypnotic effect of the medicine, the two little things fell asleep as soon as they got home. He carried her back to her room and put her on the bed. Then, he instructed Xiao Hei to watch carefully since he was not at ease with Xiao You''s condition.


    After dinner, the restaurant closed, and a group of people holed up on the second floor to watch TV. It just so happened that this was the time of the News Simulcast, Ming Yu, who was controlling the remote control, was constantly changing the channel.


    In the end, Ming Yu gave up resisting, "Boss, let Xiao Zuo sleep with me tonight."


    "Yes." "Yes." I nodded, holding a book and leaning against Luo Mingshang''s chest as I read. "Well, I might be back later tonight anyway."


    "Boss, you''re going out again?" Ming Qing came out of the kitchen after washing the dishes, and shook the water off his hands.


    I turned another page. "Well, I have to get out of here." He wanted to find the writer and ask him about it, but it seemed to him that he knew something else.


    "What is it?" Ming Qing casually asked.


    I suddenly stopped talking, put down the book, and stared at Ming Qing as I laughed and laughed.


    Ming Qing''s legs went soft from my gaze and he almost kneeled down. Boss, don''t look at me like that, I ¡­ I was just casually saying it. " Usually nothing good happens to me when I laugh like this, at least not to them.


    "You must be nervous." I set the book aside and stood up. "I just wanted to say that I don''t need to leave the door open for me tonight."


    "Eh?" Ming Qing was startled, "Boss, you''re not coming back?"


    "No, I mean I won''t." As he spoke, he turned around to head downstairs.


    "Wait a moment." The Mystical Zero suddenly opened its mouth, causing me to stop in my tracks. I turned around and looked at him suspiciously, "Boss, where are you going?"


    "Oh, go find someone to ask about the situation." I opened my mouth naturally.


    "Sigh ~" The Mystical Zero felt a headache.


    "Do you know the way?" Ming Yu was also very helpless.


    "Boss, did you bring the money?" Rui Zhe asked calmly.


    "Are you sure you can turn back before dawn?" Ming Qing was very suspicious.

 C217

    "Ugh ¡­" I was left speechless by the question. Hey, hey, what do you guys mean? I don''t know the road at all. Why would I know the road if I''m staying at home?


    Luo Mingshang was still the one who got to the point. I''ll go with you. " He got up from the sofa to go with me.


    "No need." I hurried to stop him, joking, if he gave me any more trouble I''d go crazy.


    The Mystical Zero put a cloak around me, "I have a wallet and phone in my pocket, if you don''t know the way, you can call a taxi to come back. "Be careful and safe."


    "Yes." I know. "Thank you, I''ll be leaving first." I put on my cloak, the pockets of which were large and full. I patted the pockets of my coat, nodded, and turned away.


    "Be careful." Luo Mingshang waved his hand, and whispered from the back, but Lord Pluto, he''s almost out of Antique Street, are you sure that your voice can be heard?


    "Got it." My voice echoed outside, startling everyone. Is this the so called Wind Catching Ear?


    Ming Qing was still a little worried, "Do you really not need anyone to follow you? Should I go and take a look? "


    "It''s alright, the boss can handle it." The Mystical Zero laughed.


    "Right, there''s still ¡­" I thought of something and came back.


    "Wow!" Everyone screamed.


    "Hur hur, I suddenly remembered that I forgot to mention something." I stuck my tongue out at the balcony window. It was really scary in the middle of the night.


    "What else is there?" Everyone began to sweat.


    "Ming Yu, don''t forget to wake them up to eat something later. Xiao You hasn''t taken his medicine yet, pay attention to her condition." I worriedly reminded him.


    Ming Yu grabbed his pillow and threw it over, "I got it, Boss, don''t scare me."


    I chuckled and immediately let go, landing on the ground.


    "This time, you''ve really left, right?" Rui Zhe asked uncertainly.


    Three seconds of silence. No sign. He was gone.


    I wiped the goosebumps on my arms with my hand, put on my hat and wrapped myself in my cloak. I waved my hand on the side of the road, called a taxi, and got in with a piece of paper in my hand. I gave the address to the Driver and closed my eyes to take a nap on the back of the taxi.


    The address seemed to be a high-end residential area, he couldn''t help but exclaim, "As expected of a popular writer." The rich.


    Arriving on the ground, I paid to get off the car, looked up at the upscale residential district, took a deep breath, and stepped into it. The moment I stepped out of the elevator, I instantly felt that something was amiss on the floor, as though something was waiting to happen.


    I paused, went to a door, and knocked.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to come back until the deadline?" An angry shout came from inside the house.


    I knocked on the door again, but there was no response. There was no response, and I knocked again, and spoke, "Mr Ji, I am here to discuss a problem with Qi Yang."


    This time, the door quickly opened and a head peeked out of the room. It was about twenty-six years old, wearing a pair of glasses, looking gentle and refined. "You mean, Teacher Qi?"


    "Right." "Oh, I just remembered that this guy did not know that the one who kept providing him the ingredients was Qi Yang." "Also, regarding your new book, the one called ''Fallen Marriage''."


    "You''re a reporter?" This time, he looked very alert.


    I smiled and took out a name card from my pocket. "My name is Shuo Tongxue. It''s the boss of the Spirit House. "


    "What?" Ji Yufeng''s eyes were filled with surprise, "Spirit House?"


    "Yes, it''s the antique shop written in your book, the one that goes with the Yin marriage, Spirit House." I nodded. "I know you''re surprised that I''m like you, so I came to talk to you about copyright."


    If not for the fact that the card he was holding was indeed Spirit House, Ji Yufeng would have thought that he had met a liar. Then he opened the door. "Come in."


    I slightly nodded and followed Ji Yufeng into the house.


    The inside of the room was a little messy. The entire floor was filled with paper books, but luckily there was still room for me to settle down. I picked up the air and watched as Ji Yufeng walked towards the side while picking up the things on the ground, "Sit."


    Brother, where do you want me to sit? I watched as he cleaned up the clothes on the sofa, meaning to let me sit on the sofa. I walked over and sat down, looking around the messy room. I was glad I didn''t have obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    Ji Yufeng went to pour himself a cup of coffee, then turned to me and asked, "What do you want to drink?"


    "Water will do." I''m not here to drink, I said casually. I''m here to talk.


    Very quickly, a cup of warm water was brought before me, and Ji Yufeng also sat in front of me, "What do you want to say?"


    "Let me get straight to the point." I didn''t want to beat around the bush. "I know that there''s someone who''s been telling you stories all this time, and those stories are true."


    Ji Yufeng was in disbelief, and laughed: "You ¡­ You must be joking. "


    "Do you think what you experienced ten years ago was a joke?" "The world on the other side of the mirror. This short story is your masterpiece. You wrote it three years ago." At that time, Qi Yang was still not dead yet, so it was impossible for her to provide him with a story. Furthermore, he was also called Qi Yang just now. Teacher, in other words, Qi Yang had also taught him. Li Xiao, the protagonist of that essay, is your classmate. "


    Ji Yufeng held onto his coffee cup uneasily, paused for a while, then nodded, "That''s right, Li Xiao is my classmate, and also a friend that I grew up with. That incident was also something that I experienced before."


    "I nodded, everything was within my analysis." There are a lot of strange things in life, and regarding the Spirit House, you just need to go to the east region and ask. No one will not know about the Spirit House. "


    Ji Yufeng felt a little awkward, "I admit that I don''t have any concerns. About the violation of your rights, tell me."


    "Do you really think I need money?" I said you couldn''t afford it. "I reached out and brushed my hand across the glass, and the warm water immediately froze." I''m not here to ask you for money. "


    "Then you are ¡­" When Ji Yufeng saw the frozen cup of water in his hand, he could not help but shrink back a little. "What are you doing here?"


    "Let me ask you, the person who told you the story," I replied, "I''m not afraid to tell you, I''ve already checked with my friends, and the person who keeps telling you the story, is Qi Yang."


    "Teacher Qi!" Ji Yufeng was shocked, "Is it really Teacher Qi?"


    "My friend''s intelligence is known as the best in the world. As long as you want to know, there is nothing she doesn''t know."

 C218

    Although I don''t really like Xiahou Ai that woman, but her intelligence skills are still very strong, "If she says yes, then it must be."


    Ji Yufeng slowly sat back down, "I got to know him online. Ever since then, apart from that short story, I didn''t have any other achievements, nor was there much inspiration for him. A year ago, someone suddenly added me and started telling me stories one after the other. At the start, it was just some small stories, some folklore or other, like the water ghost, soul summoning, rice and other stuff. He tells me stories every day, and I post them online as a novel. When the first one came out, I found out that a lot of people liked the story, so I decided to go on. "


    I frowned. "You mean, a year ago?" Wasn''t that when Qi Yang died? Could it be that he had been planning something ever since he died?


    "Right." Ji Yufeng nodded his head, "I remember it correctly, because after the first water ghost appeared, I had a period of popularity."


    "Half a year ago." I heard another time point. More than half a year ago, it was about time for Su Linger.


    "I didn''t mean to infringe upon your rights. How would I know that this story is true?" Ji Yufeng scratched his head.


    "What about recently? Did he contact you? " I asked quickly.


    Ji Yufeng thought for a while, then shook his head, "No, it was probably because of the second part that just finished. But have you seen Teacher Qi Yang before? Is he with you? How does he know all this? "


    "Nope." I shook my head.


    "Oh." Ji Yufeng nodded.


    "Did I miss it there?" By the way, did you notice anything wrong with your floor? "


    "Huh?" Ji Yufeng thought about it, "I don''t either."


    No? I looked at Ji Yufeng. He lowered his head in thought. Seeing that, Ji Yufeng picked up the cup of frozen water in front of me, "Let me make you a cup of hot tea, or some hot cocoa?"


    "Whatever." I was thinking about something when I casually replied.


    As I watched Ji Yufeng go to pour some hot drinks, I got up and walked to his work table. On the table, I turned on the computer, and beside it were the two books on marriage. There were some messy straw papers scattered on the table, I slowly turned to the front and saw that the computer seemed to be writing something. As I slowly slid downwards, I was immediately shocked. This was the third part of the Yin marriage ceremony, its name was Searching, and it mentioned the Spirit House''s weird customers as well as that old-fashioned burial chamber.


    All this had only happened recently. If not for someone telling him this, it would have been impossible for him to know that Ji Yufeng was lying. He said that he had not been in contact with Qi Yang recently and that he was lying.


    The sound of footsteps came from behind me. I turned my head in surprise and a handkerchief covered my nose and mouth. His body went limp as he collapsed onto the ground.


    What was going on? How long had I slept? Why does it feel so painful? It was so cold and quiet. What was going on?


    I drowsily opened my eyes. My vision was blurry. I shook my head, trying my best to wake myself up. Just as I was about to raise my hand, I realised that my hand was actually tied up and unable to move. I looked down and saw that I was tied to a chair. It looked like a room.


    It''s Ji Yufeng, that guy, there really is a problem, what is going on with him? Was it Qi Yang''s instigation?


    The door of the room opened, and a burst of light shone into the darkness. I narrowed my eyes at the side of my face. After his eyes got used to the light, he looked over and sure enough, it was Ji Yufeng.


    "You''re awake." He only spoke indifferently.


    The binding was really strong. I struggled a few more times but didn''t manage to break away. He might as well give up.


    "What are you going to do first? Kidnapping me for money? I''m not worth anything. " I looked at Ji Yufeng.


    "I don''t want money," Ji Yufeng smiled lightly, "I only want people." Saying that, he gently lifted my chin. "You are really a beauty. It''s such a pity to kill it. "


    "Ahh!" I opened my mouth to bite Ji Yufeng''s claws, but was dodged.


    "Pa ~" Ji Yufeng casually knocked on my head.


    "If you think it''s a pity, then hurry up and let me go." I struggled again.


    "Released?" Ji Yufeng sneered, "Are you joking? Little beauty? "


    "What exactly do you want?" I lifted my foot and kicked, because I was helped and my leg was short.


    "Since you already know about Teacher Qi, then you should also know what it is that I want." Ji Yufeng leaned over, lightly leaned against the side of my face, and stretched out his tongue to lick it.


    It''s so disgusting, I subconsciously dodged. Even if this guy lets me go, I probably won''t be able to live past tomorrow, when I go back, Luo Mingshang will be able to smell the scent on my body, and then wouldn''t I be able to kill him?


    "How would I know? What are you trying to do? You even tied me up to play f * cking with me. Your taste is really good."


    The corner of Ji Yufeng''s mouth twitched, he resisted the urge to kill, "If you say anymore rubbish, I''ll kill you right now."


    "If I wanted to kill you, I would have already done so. Moreover, what benefits do you have by killing me?" I rolled my eyes.


    "Of course, you are the owner of the Spirit House. With how strong the Spiritual Energy is, your soul must be very strong as well. If I kill you and train your soul, maybe you''ll be able to get a strong helper." Ji Yufeng sneered.


    "Heh heh," I got it, "No, Uncle, you know, none of the people in the movie have a good ending. You''re almost done. "


    What if he really wanted to kill her? Ji Yufeng held back, "Shut up."


    "Then let me go, it hurts if you tie me up too tightly." I sounded a bit wronged. I promise I won''t run. "


    "Hey, you were kidnapped, can''t I trouble you with some self-awareness tied up?" He really couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Got it." I nodded. "But you''re tying me up like this. The blood circulation isn''t good, and I''m still young. If something happens and I die, won''t it be a loss for you?" This guy has no intention of killing me. That means he''ll be in trouble if I die.


    Ji Yufeng reached out his hand to help me untie the rope. When the rope on my body loosened, I collapsed onto the chair and rubbed the place where I was tied up.


    "Aiya, it really hurts, why are they tied up so tightly? It''s a waste of time. "


    I believe that the current Ji Yufeng definitely wanted to slap me to death. With one hand, he grabbed onto my hand and pulled me closer, "So, what do you want me to do with you?" Their auras were very close to each other.


    I moved back a little, "Uncle, if you get any closer, I''ll attack the demon spirit." It''s a serious crime to molest a young girl. "

 C219

    Ji Yufeng released my hand, extended his hand, and brought over a bowl, "Eat something."


    I took it casually. It was a bowl of noodles and it smelled pretty good. I didn''t hold back and tied it up for the whole night. I had already starved to death.


    "Hurry up and eat. I have something to ask you after we finish eating." Ji Yufeng cleaned up the rope on the ground and turned to leave.


    "Me too. I have a lot of things I want to ask you."


    After finishing a bowl of beef noodles, the moment we stepped out of the door, we discovered that it was already dawn. Ji Yufeng poured two cups of coffee and we continued to sit in the same posture as yesterday and continued our discussion.


    "I''ll ask first." I took the initiative.


    "Why?" Ji Yufeng frowned. He was somewhat unwilling.


    "Because I am a son of the Girl, do you not know that females take precedence? "Also, I am also a child, an underage, younger than you. At this time, you have to know how to respect your elders and love their children. Also, I am a guest." I answered boldly.


    "¡­" "What else can he say?" Ask away. "


    "You are the celestial body?" I asked directly.


    "Yes!" Ji Yufeng did not hold back and nodded as he replied.


    "Qi Yang taught you the Taoism before, right?" I asked again, from the moment Ji Yufeng said that he would kill me to train my soul, I knew that this child was not simple.


    "Right." Ji Yufeng nodded and followed along.


    I nodded. He continued to ask: "Back then, other than Qi Yang, you were also the one who saved Li Xiao right? It was just because your cultivation was lacking that you were left behind." If it was just listening to the story, there was no way to describe it so vividly. The only possibility was that he had actually experienced it.


    "Yes." Ji Yufeng nodded his head, his eyes filled with appreciation.


    "Very well, I have no more questions. Tell me about your problems." I spread my hands and took a sip of my coffee.


    "I just want to ask, where is teacher?" Ji Yufeng was obviously anxious.


    I paused. "Didn''t I tell you?" The person who has been chatting with you is Qi Yang. "


    Ji Yufeng smacked the table, "I asked him last night, but he didn''t reply to me. You know what''s going on right? What had happened? What''s wrong with teacher? I''ve been looking for him for ten years. Can you tell me where he is? "


    He sighed softly and put down his coffee cup. "You can''t find him. He''s dead."


    "You ¡­ What did you say? " Ji Yufeng was shocked, "What did you say? Teacher is dead? "How could it be? How could the teacher die?"


    "Yes, he died a year ago." I nodded. "To tell you the truth, I was also searching for him until not too long ago through you, my friend found him. However, I found out that he was already dead. He fell down and died a year ago."


    Ji Yufeng was immediately a little dispirited. How could this be? How could this be? How could he die? He can''t die! He can''t die yet. "


    "I don''t want him to die either. After all, I met him more than half a year ago, before you wrote this story." Although it was just a slight turn of the head, but I still can''t forget that kind of appearance.


    "You''re saying ¡­" Ji Yufeng raised his head and looked at me, "Teacher''s soul has gone to find me."


    I suspect that he was the one who pushed it. I don''t know what kind of deep hatred he has for me towards the Spirit House, but he definitely has to punish me this way. However, if he really sees it, I must properly ask him. "I couldn''t help but clench my fists. It''s time to properly settle the accounts." That''s why I sometimes don''t know if it''s a soul or something else. "


    Ji Yufeng thought for a bit, then suddenly stood up and walked to the side of the work table. He took out a photo and handed it over to me, "Look, isn''t it this man?" He pointed to a picture in a graduation photo.


    Looking at the person in the photo, although he looked a lot younger, there was no doubt that it was Qi Yang, "Yes, that''s right. "That''s him."


    Ji Yufeng hurriedly took the photo back, "How much hatred do you have with Teacher?"


    I didn''t answer, but looked at Ji Yufeng, "What about you? You said you''ve been looking for him for ten years, why are you looking for him? And we have to find him? "


    "I ¡­" Ji Yufeng sighed and placed the photo on the table. Spreading out his hand for me to see, he saw that the finger was clearly made. It wasn''t white, but it was pretty, and there were some calluses on his fingers that were obviously made by sharpening a pen.


    I didn''t understand, raising my head to look at Ji Yufeng, I saw that Ji Yufeng was frowning, I lowered my head and continued to look at that hand, and immediately became flabbergasted, under the skin of that palm, it seemed as though there was a little snake moving, Ji Yufeng''s entire body also started to tremble, and beads of sweat started to fall down.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I quickly got up to support Ji Yufeng.


    "It''s just like this," Ji Yufeng said as he sat on the chair opposite me. "Since ten years ago, when my teacher left, my body has been like this every day. It happens once in a while.


    I continued looking at the imprint on his palm. "Before Qi Yang left, have you been learning Taoism from him the entire time?"


    "Right." Ji Yufeng nodded. Beads of sweat dripped from his head.


    If this continues, Ji Yufeng will definitely die from the pain. I reached out and grabbed Ji Yufeng''s wrist, sealed the thing in my palm, and cut open a wound on his palm with my fingertip, allowing him to move his palm downwards. Then, I drew a rune on the back of his hand.


    With the thing being taken out, Ji Yufeng became much more relaxed, falling on the sofa and gasping for breath, "Thank you."


    "Don''t thank me so quickly, I have only temporarily eased your pain. If you want to completely solve the problem, you must find Qi Yang, even if it''s his soul." I let go of Ji Yufeng''s hand and bent down to study those things.


    These leech-like creatures covered in blood were still squirming. Not long later, they turned into a pool of blood and disappeared.


    Ji Yufeng wiped the perspiration off his forehead and came closer, "What exactly is this thing? Why is it in my body? "


    I looked at Ji Yufeng and sneered, "Do you really think that Qi Yang is using you to raise Ghost Worms in order to teach you spirit arts?"


    "What!" Ji Yufeng was shocked, "That''s impossible."


    "Didn''t you say you had an attack after you left him? Isn''t that the best proof? " "I rolled my eyes at Ji Yufeng. How could this child not have any memory?" You are a member of the celestial body, so no matter if it''s the Soul Refining Corpse or other evil methods, all of them are top quality materials, I do not think anyone would give up. "

 C220

    celestial body was an existence which only appeared once every ten thousand kilometers, only once in a million people. Even if it was those people from Tao Gate, who were able to see a single celestial body, they would still wish to be a treasure. If a practitioner of celestial body were to cultivate, it would simply be half the effort and double the effort. Others cultivate for fifty years, and it would only take them twenty years to cultivate it.


    He hadn''t thought that such a good thing would be shared by this kid.


    Ji Yufeng was immediately paralyzed, "That''s not possible, how could teacher do such a thing, it''s impossible."


    He''s even telling you a story online. He clearly knows that you have not cultivated the Taoism for so long, and you have not been in contact with spirit arts for long, so why did he find you after he died? Have you never wondered about that? " This child''s brain is really simple.


    "I... I don''t know, but I believe in teacher. " Ji Yufeng continued to persevere.


    "Who knows if it''s true or false?" I didn''t continue speaking and immediately stood up. "If you''ve thought it through, you can come to Spirit House to find me." A disciple of the celestial body, I didn''t come here for nothing. Before he left, he conveniently left a talisman for him, "Drink this talisman and burn it. It can temporarily suppress the demonic insects in your body. Do your best." That was all I could do.


    It was just dawn outside, this guy had locked me up for the entire night, I don''t know what happened to the rest of my family, I touched my cape and felt that my phone and purse were still there. I completely felt that Ji Yufeng was a retarded guy, the kidnapper actually had a phone with him. If it was a voice command, he would directly hit the Police station with a roar.


    He took out his cell phone from his pocket. No one called me, so it seemed like they didn''t know that I had been away all night. I couldn''t be bothered to call them and scold them. He took a taxi on the side of the road.


    The visibility was too low. There were very few cars on the road this early in the morning. In the white mist, a trace of white that was almost blended into a single color was faintly discernible.


    I couldn''t help but frown as I tried to walk around.


    "Miss." The voice was very soft, but it was also very clear from the fog.


    "I had no choice but to stop." What''s the matter? "


    "Miss, please don''t forget your identity and what you want to do." That person said indifferently.


    "I never felt I had to do anything." My back was to him, and my voice was as cold as it had ever been. Even to him.


    "Miss, do you know what the consequences will be?" With a heavy sigh, I saw that there was a hint of light blue in the white.


    "So what?" "Is that your purpose?"


    "Miss, please reconsider."


    "Consider?" I sneered and turned to leave.


    This isn''t the way back, but it doesn''t matter to me now. The anger in my stomach, the fire that can''t be extinguished even by this cold fog. It rose up inexplicably.


    The road was surrounded by white fog, and it was heading in the wrong direction. People started to gather by the side of the road. Some of them were drunk, while others were squatting on the edges of the road with a hoodlum look on their face. Some of them even whistled as I passed.


    I walked alone along the road, followed by a few wretched men. I felt someone following me from behind, so I turned around and entered a deserted alley. When I stopped, the men behind me saw that no one was around, so they smiled obscenely.


    "Hehe, little girl, did you get lost? "Big brother will send you home." A muscular man looked at me.


    "Scram!" I shouted coldly. Now that I''m angry, I can''t be embarrassed to help them out even if they want to die.


    "Little girl, don''t be like this. Talk to big brother." Another sharp-tongued man joined them.


    "Let''s go home with big brother." The muscular man grabbed my wrist.


    "Why?" "I have to endure it." Why do you want to make me angry! "


    "Are you angry? "It''s nothing, big brother, come ¡­" Before the muscular man finished speaking, his face changed and he looked incredulously at his own chest. A small hand that originally looked as white as jade had, at some point, already covered his chest, and his nails dug deeply into his flesh. I took my hand away, and a heart that was still warm beat in my palm.


    "Ah, there''s a ghost, there''s a ghost." I reached out and a butterfly flew out of my palm and into the man''s chest. There was a pause, and the man felt a pain in his heart, and then he lost consciousness, and the butterfly flew back, back to the heart in my hand, and began to devour it.


    The man who was about to go up the road to save the life saw this and looked at me with his mouth wide open in shock. His face was pale white.


    "Hmm?" I licked the blood from my fingertips, then took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood from my hands. I looked up at the man at the mouth of the alley, frowned, and walked over.


    "I... "You ¡­ I ¡­" The man was so scared that his face turned white.


    "You saw it?" I stopped in front of him.


    "No, I didn''t see anything." The man shook his head.


    "Look in my eyes." I stared at him, and the man looked into my eyes, and they became blurred. " Forget what you see. You see nothing. You just slept. "


    "Yes, I didn''t see anything." The man nodded woodenly.


    This man just wanted to save me. Forget it, since he''s a good person, I won''t kill him.


    The hypnotized man fell to the ground. I threw two fire of netherworld s on the two corpses and burnt them clean before turning around and walking out of the alleyway. Before leaving, he even turned back to take a look. He couldn''t help but sneer. This cold alleyway was really a good place to commit a crime, no matter who it was.


    Ye Zichen casually caught a taxi, and hurried back before they got up.


    The car stopped at the corner of Antique Street Street. night watchman was napping in a corner when I walked over quietly.


    When we got back to the store, the rest of the people were still awake. I climbed up from the window on the second floor, took off my cape, and climbed into bed.


    After lying down, he waved his hands. Un, I have already gotten used to it. "Why did you come back so late?" As he asked, he reached out to warm my hands.


    "Something happened." I sighed.

 C221

    Luo Mingshang hugged me tightly, and kissed me on the side of the face, "Did you encounter any trouble? I smell blood on you. "


    "It''s okay, it''s not mine. Two blind little hoodlums." I shrank into his arms. I knew that there were some things I could not hide from him, so I changed the subject. " This trip can be considered to have been quite fruitful. "


    "Oh?" Luo Mingshang was curious, "Do you have any clues about that Qi Yang guy?"


    "Something like that." I replied, "Also, I found a celestial body."


    "celestial body." Even Luo Mingshang was stunned, which was enough to see how attractive the celestial body was.


    "Yes!" "So my luck is really good." It''s just that, he''s Qi Yang''s disciple, and Qi Yang is actually using him to raise ghost bugs. I don''t know if this will affect anything in his heart. "


    "You''re saying ¡­" Luo Mingshang guessed what I was about to do, "You want to take him in as your disciple?"


    I nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. Then, I turned around and looked at him. " The boss of the Spirit House only accepts two disciples, one Yin and one Yang. One of them will eventually become the boss, while the other will become the gatekeeper. " It''s just that, since Senior Brother is a member of the Tao Gate and wants to inherit their family, so whether it''s the boss of the Spirit House or the gatekeeper, I will be the one to do it.


    As for Mi Ya, she was more suited to be the boss. After all, the attributes of the evil merchant were still there, and for the gatekeeper, if Ji Yufeng was willing, it would be a very good choice. Moreover, if he could get past this hurdle in his heart, she might become the strongest gatekeeper in all of history. But if he doesn''t want to, there''s nothing I can do.


    She was already exhausted last night, so she quickly fell asleep in Luo Mingshang''s embrace and didn''t wake up until noon. When he left the room while yawning, Ming Yu was already in the kitchen cooking lunch. The two little fellows were obediently sitting on the sofa watching cartoons.


    "Xiao You." I walked over and hugged Xiao You. "Are you still feeling well?"


    "Mhmm, hmm ¡­ I''m not feeling too bad anymore." The little girl shook her head, "Auntie Ming Yu said that Xiao You no longer has a fever, it will be fine as long as you eat some medicine."


    "Alright." I reached out to touch Xiao You''s little head.


    Xiao Zuo came over and reached out with his small hand to touch my forehead, "Is Mommy not feeling well?"


    "Nope." I reached out and took the other one into my arms, thinking that I now knew how ugly I looked, probably pale and dispirited, like this every time I stayed up late.


    Ming Yu carried the dishes out the door, "Boss, what time did you come back last night? "How did you end up like this?"


    "I''m fine." I smiled. "I was confused."


    "What!" Ming Yu immediately cried out in alarm.


    I quickly signaled for him to lower his voice. "Shh, so loud that others won''t know, right?"


    Ming Yu hurriedly lowered his voice, "There''s actually someone who dares to knock you out? Was it your wife who did it? "


    "If it was him, do you think he would still be able to walk out of that room in one piece?" I rolled my eyes at Ming Yu.


    Ming Yu thought for a moment, then nodded: "That''s true. Who was that? You''re so brave? "


    "A guy with a screw loose." I shook my head. He really didn''t want to retort at Ji Yufeng''s intelligence. He probably wanted to use all his intelligence to write novels.


    Ming Yu put down all the dishes, and got up to help me rummage through my drawers to find medicine, "Boss, your body is prone to anaemia by staying up all night. And you''ve got stomach problems, and you''ve even been knocked unconscious with drugs. Can''t you pay more attention? "


    "I was careless for a moment," I laughed embarrassedly, it was indeed carelessness, I didn''t think that Ji Yufeng would suddenly attack me. In the end, he was still a kid who had written too many novels.


    Ming Yu threw me a bottle of medicine, which he used to prepare for me. I didn''t care about it. I just unscrewed two pieces and stuffed them into my mouth, swallowing them dry.


    Xiao Zuo curiously pulled at the medicine bottle in my hand, and I hurriedly put it away. "This isn''t a sugar bean. "Be a good girl. Mom will buy you some sweets later." I want to eat the sweets from Sister Xiao Xiao''s house.


    "Boss, don''t give them sugar. It''s not good for children to eat sugar, so don''t bring harm to them." Ming Yu couldn''t help but shout out, "Alright, hurry and come eat."


    "Oh." I looked at the two of them, stuck my tongue out at each other, and took one of them to lunch.


    In the afternoon, when I thought of Xiahou Ai, I seemed to have forgotten to ask Ji Yufeng about the mirror spirit. Should I go back and ask? Forget it, it''s not my fault anyway. Furthermore, I believe that Ji Yufeng will return it. As long as he wants to find Qi Yang and cure the pain on his body, he will definitely come looking for me.


    After recovering her spirit, the little girl took her brother''s hand and took him for a stroll in the street. Someone gave me a look at the child and I felt relaxed and happy. In the afternoon, a dealer who came to look at antiques came by and brought me a few things to ask if I had any here.


    "It seems that the age of the Boss Shuo Xiao Xiao is also an expert." After learning that he was looking for more than half of the antiques, the antique dealer couldn''t stop smiling.


    I couldn''t stop smiling. After all, it was such a big business deal. After getting Ming Qing and Rui Zhe to bring him to the warehouse to check, they quickly settled the deal.


    "Oh yes, in a few days we have an antique auction. Would Boss Shuo be interested in participating?" After paying for the goods, the antique dealer asked again.


    "Auction?" I frowned. Why is there another auction?


    "Right." Saying that, the antique dealer handed me a name card, "I am the manager of the Far Mountain Auction House. In a few days there will be a relatively large auction going on. The proceeds of the auction will be donated. If Boss Shuo is interested, you can take a look. "


    I nodded my head and gave him my business card. "Okay, I''ll be there when I have time."


    "Alright," he said, handing me another invitation. "Here''s the invitation."


    "Many thanks, I''m looking for the boss."


    "What is the Boss Shuo talking about? We''re all in the same circle, it''s only right for us to be friends and communicate with each other." The antique dealer named Zhao nodded at me with a smile. "Then I won''t disturb you any longer."


    After sending the person out, I lowered my head to look at the invitation card in my hand. A page of promotions was attached to it. I flipped through them and turned my head to walk back.


    "Auction, you want to take a look? Maybe we can find something good, "the Mystical Zero replied with a smile.


    "Yes." It made sense.

 C222

    "Go take a look, we won''t lose out anyway." "All of them?"


    "Of course, don''t even think about leaving me behind." Ming Qing was the first to raise his opinion.


    "Me too, I''ve never been to the Auction before, you have to bring me to see it." Rui Zhe also extended his hand out.


    There was no need to talk about Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang, they were definitely going to be brought along. "What about the child?" Go on. This is just the right time to travel. Boss, you can''t always be so harsh on the labour force. I''ve worked for you for these past three years. Ming Yu suggested.


    "¡­" What else can I say?


    "Meow?" Blacky''s cat paws were in my hands as it looked at me pitifully with its two golden eyes.


    "¡­" Forget it, "Alright, alright. You can all go now." Ye Zichen reached out his hand to rub Blacky''s little head. It must be a hidden grievance that Blacky didn''t bring him there last time.


    In the afternoon, when I was about to close up, another white figure floated in, looking at this lady, I instantly felt that my stomach was a little uncomfortable, "Ming Qing, Rui Zhe, I''ll leave it to you guys." I went up to get some medicine, but I wouldn''t answer any of her questions. Maybe she just came to check.


    "Wait... "Wait a moment." The female ghost in white suddenly spoke up.


    I was stunned for a moment before I turned around. "You ¡­" Are you talking? " I couldn''t believe that she actually spoke. She actually spoke.


    The female ghost nodded, "I ¡­ "I ¡­"


    I went back to the couch and sat down. "Is there something you want to tell me?"


    female ghost paused and shook his head. He kept his head down and didn''t speak.


    "¡­" "Am I in a hurry to leave now?" "Don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    "No ¡­" "No." female ghost quickly shook his head, "I ¡­ I... I don''t remember. "


    "Don''t remember?" I frowned and looked at her in confusion.


    female ghost was so frightened that he immediately lowered his head even lower, "Um ¡­ I''m really sorry for the trouble I caused you, but... I... I really do have something on my mind. "


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "I... I don''t remember. " female ghost shook his head and quickly said, "However, I remember that I had some regrets when I was alive, but I can''t remember anymore."


    This was the first time he had encountered such a thing. I looked at the others. "But if you don''t explain what''s the matter, I don''t know how to help you."


    "Find someone." female ghost hurriedly said, "As long as we can find one person, we will know."


    "Who?" I continued to ask with the intention of giving it a try.


    female ghost thought for a moment and shook his head, "I don''t remember. But something must have happened to me. "


    "Is this the so-called ''I ask three questions without knowing anything''?" Did you lose your memory? Or did someone kill you in some way that you didn''t know who killed you? Do you remember who you are? "


    "I... "Who am I?" female ghost thought hard for a moment and shook his head, "I ¡­ I don''t remember. Who am I? "Who am I?"


    "¡­" This matter was truly troublesome.


    The Mystical Zero walked over and wiped off the tea on the table in front of me, "She probably passed through Wangchuan after dying to go to the underworld, and only after drinking the Menghuo Decoction, did she realize that she had something to do. She didn''t want to go through reincarnation like this, so the underworld escaped back."


    I raised my head to look at the Mystical Zero. "Then I''ll just ask Yan Yan."


    "She wouldn''t know about this sort of thing. It can be said that as long as it''s not some evil and evil ghosts that are escaping, underworld wouldn''t interfere." The Mystical Zero answered.


    "This is really troublesome." I bit my finger in confusion. "Can you make her spit out the Menghuo Decoction?"


    "Hur hur, boss, what do you think?" Mystical Zero Don''t smile at me like that, my stomach hurts.


    "Is there any way?" I have a headache.


    The Mystical Zero tidied up the things in front of me, poured out a table full of tea and a table full of snacks, then stood up and looked at me, "Boss, do you want to interfere in this matter?"


    "I can ignore human matters, but not ghosts." I shook my head, looking at the Mystical Zero seriously.


    The Mystical Zero nodded her head, "Then I can only rely on her to think of it. In the end, the Menghuo Decoction is still just an emotionless medicine, it depends on whether she can defeat it with her willpower." As the Mystical Zero spoke, it turned around and left. The moment it turned around, it let out a deep sigh, "It''s just that I want to know if there are any memories, so it''s best not to remember them."


    "Of course, but it depends on her will." Would you like to remember? Even if those memories are truly painful for you, and are memories that you want to forget? " I turned my head to look at female ghost.


    The female ghost nodded his head, "En, I am willing. After all, only by thinking about it will I know what exactly I have to do."


    "Alright." I nodded. " We''ve already closed today, if it''s convenient for you, come back tomorrow, I''ll help you think about where to start. "


    female ghost nodded and stood up, "Alright." He then turned and floated out.


    After watching her disappear, it was only then that I realized what had happened and asked, "Isn''t it better to look for the Book of Life and Death and the Mirror of Samsara like that?"


    "Boss, did you forget?" The Mystical Zero appeared behind me while smiling, "That time when the ghost servant caught you, didn''t you tear apart the Book of Life and Death and throw the Mirror of Samsara over?"


    "Eh ¡­" When I first came here, I died once when I was caught by the ghost servant. I just couldn''t believe that I was already dead, that the Book of Life and Death was torn apart when it was fighting against Yan Yan Yan, and that the Mirror of Samsara was thrown away after being shocked by Ox-Head.


    So blame me.


    After dinner, I directly went to sleep. I didn''t sleep enough last night, so I decided to sleep early to make up for it. At this time, an uninvited guest entered the Antique Street, but that didn''t affect me. It didn''t affect me at all. It only lasted for a short moment before a loud alarm sounded and I rolled out of bed.


    "Fire, fire?" I felt my head buzz, and I woke up. You know how unpleasant it is to be awakened from sleep.


    "What''s going on?" I rushed out the door in my pajamas.


    "Boss, be careful of catching a cold." Mystical Zero who had also heard me coming out immediately put on a cloak when they saw me.


    "What exactly is going on? You''re not letting me sleep even in the middle of the night?! " I shouted at the balcony with my fist.


    "Boss, what''s going on?" Ming Yu yawned and walked out, "Is it on fire? Or is it an act? " In the middle of the night, whoever thought of something, I will kill them.


    "I don''t know. What happened?" I''m also a head full of question marks. What was going on? It''s the middle of the night.

 C223

    "It seems like someone broke into the Antique Street." Rui Zhe leaned on the balcony railing and looked down, "Oh, right, I remember there were a few staff members who went into the Antique Street a few days ago to install something, I think it should be the alarm."


    "My face was full of black lines." When will this damn alarm clock be turned off? " My brain is buzzing with the sound of the bell


    "Boss, you should go back and sleep. night watchman should be able to solve this problem." Ming Qing yawned.


    "I know." I answered casually, and then... He headed straight for the balcony.


    The person beside him was confused, "Boss, where are you going?"


    "Damn it! I''m going to grab that bastard who disturbed my sweet dreams and beat him up!" As I walked, I rolled up my arms and rolled up my sleeves


    Ming Yu quickly stopped me, "Hey, hey, hey, Aunt, don''t cause trouble."


    "Ming Yu, don''t stop me, you wretched bastard. If you disturb my good dream, I won''t be able to sleep if you don''t kill him." Ming Yu dragged me along as he struggled desperately.


    "Xue Er." A certain unshakable fellow also came out and directly picked me up, "Good girl, go back to sleep."


    I kicked twice. "It''s too loud to sleep."


    Luo Mingshang casually cast a barrier and, mm, it finally quieted down. I nestled in his embrace in satisfaction, "Rui Zhe, tomorrow I will tell those guys, if they don''t hurry up and take down those damn alarm devices, I will blast the entire Antique Street." It was too tormenting in the middle of the night. Don''t you know they''re soundproof?


    When Luo Mingshang carried me back to my room, this child typically falls on the bed when he touches it. I nestled into his embrace and closed my eyes to sleep.


    "It''s already getting lively outside. Aren''t you going to take a look?" Suddenly, a sound rang out from within the room.


    I suddenly opened my eyes, looked around, and finally fixed my gaze on Luo Mingshang. After confirming that Luo Mingshang was not awake, I took a breath, and used spiritual consciousness to reply. "It doesn''t matter, let them do whatever they want. It''s none of my business anyway." I don''t care.


    "You are truly heartless. I can clearly feel that it''s not normal today. " The voice let out a mocking laugh.


    "So what? "I''m just the little boss of an antique shop, how can I help you if I go out?" I closed my eyes and used the spiritual consciousness to communicate.


    "Hur Hur Hur Hur." The voice laughed softly, "As expected of someone I agree with. Interesting."


    How many people had been woken up in the middle of the night? Heh heh, it''s hard to know. I only know that by the second day, almost everyone will have to sign a joint letter requesting the removal of those damn alarms.


    Poor siren, just a day off duty.


    The next morning, he carried a cup of hot tea out of the room. At first glance, he saw Mr. Qing Shui, who was yawning and brushing his teeth at the entrance.


    "Mr. Qing Shui, did you not sleep well last night?" I immediately sat on the reclining chair beside me, looked at the yawning Qing Shui, and smiled.


    "How can he sleep well?" Qing Shui yawned again, "There''s suddenly an alarm going off in the middle of the night. It''s been half the night, and not many people can sleep on the streets after that."


    "It can''t be, it''s not bad." I lay in the sun on the chaise longue.


    "Yeah, why are you so energetic?" Didn''t you hear anything? " Qing Shui was very curious.


    "Yes." I took a sip of the fragrant tea. "However, because we were soundproofed by the barrier, we were able to sleep quite well in the latter half of the night."


    Mr. Qing Shui spat out the foam in his mouth and used the towel on his shoulder to wipe it off, "Just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    I chuckled and suddenly thought of something, "Oh, right, who broke into the Antique Street last night? Have you caught it? "


    "It''s two Demon catcher s." Qing Shui replied, "I really want to chase after another cat-demon."


    "cat-demon." I paused, "It can''t be Little Black, right?"


    "No," Qing Shui waved his hand, "It''s said that they have been chasing after that cat-demon for a long time, and killed a lot of people. They have chased all the way here."


    I poured another cup of tea. Have you caught it? "


    Qing Shui shook his head, "No. It is said that the cat-demon disappeared when it arrived at our place. Those two Demon catcher s insisted that the night watchman had hidden the demon there, and then, the two fought for an entire night. "


    "Oh, who was the night watchman from last night?" I asked casually.


    "Back street, Xiao Si." Qing Shui casually replied.


    "Cough, cough, cough." A mouthful of tea was stuck in my throat, "Xiao Si?! Are those two Demon catcher s still alive? " Xiao Si was the famous overlord of all the Antique Street s. Handsome and beautiful. I''ve never seen anyone carry her gun.


    "Yes, I was knocked out and sent to the Elders Guild," Qing Shui answered. "Oh right, the Elders are notifying the meeting today, so they can decide what to do with the two Demon catcher s. You should remember to come over for a while."


    "Oh," I said casually.


    Actually, since it''s already like this, the unconscious me giving those two Demon catcher a death sentence, calling me over is only a formality. He had to barge into the Antique Street s and even said that Xiao Si was hiding a demon here, this was simply courting death. Even if the Elders Guild were to let him go, I don''t think Xiao Si would be so furious about it now.


    A person wearing a set of black robe s arrived at the entrance of the store. No one knew how he appeared, but it was as if he had suddenly appeared.


    "Shuo Tongxue." he called softly.


    "Here." I shouted. He rushed out.


    "Your delivery, please sign for it." The man in black handed over a black bag to him.


    "Oh, oh, okay. "Thank you." I took the package and signed it.


    "It''s from elder Shuo." They said it was for your birthday. " The man in black said.


    My hand that was opening the package paused. "A birthday present?" What was going on? How did the old man know about my birthday? Wait a minute, the person who sent the text also said that my birthday was coming up. Could it be that it was sent by the old man or a friend of the old man? Did I misunderstand?


    "Yes!" The man in black took the delivery slip. "Thank you for your patronage."


    "Yes." Carrying his bag, he turned around and left. Looking at the delivery list, the sender was indeed Shuo Fangzhou, could it be that he really made a mistake last time?


    "Did the Senior Shuo send it back?" Ming Yu moved closer to her, "What is it?"


    "I don''t know." I shook my head and tore open the package. Inside was a cardboard box that I tore open with my bare hands.


    Inside the box was an exquisite wooden box. I slowly opened it to take a look and found a very exquisite looking wooden box lying inside ¡­ Magic Cube.

 C224

    I was instantly speechless. "What do you mean, old man? Am I a child? Or is it an insult to my IQ? " Was he trying to coax the child?


    "Maybe it''s some kind of antique." Ming Yu laughed awkwardly. Or perhaps it has other uses. "


    Hehe, what use can it have? I casually threw it to Xiao Zuo to play.


    That female ghost came in the morning. I can''t wait, but I''m a little curious about where he''s been staying recently.


    Forget it, business is more important. "Can you remember anything now? "For example, your name?"


    She thought about it and shook her head. "I, I don''t remember."


    "Then what else can you think of?" He couldn''t possibly not have any impression of him at all.


    She thought hard and said, "I only remember a river, no, a lake. In the lake, there are many lotuses, and... And beautiful grass. There is a meadow full of beautiful young chrysanthemums. "


    "Lake, lotus flower, open the chrysanthemum field." I tried to remember where there was such a place, but... "Don''t expect a housewife to remind you of where you are." By the way, why did you come here? Did you live in this city before? "


    "There was another moment of silence as she tried to remember." That seems to be the case. "


    "Ming Qing." I shouted at the top of my lungs, "Please help me look into it. There is a lake in this city, a lotus flower in the lake, and a large grassland with young chrysanthemums." He had to find Ming Qing, a computer expert, Baidu Map to deal with this sort of thing.


    "Alright, I''ll go investigate." Ming Qing replied, he put down the things in his hand, walked to the front of the counter and took out his own tablet, as his finger tapped on it. Eyebrows... There are many places with lakes and lotuses, but grass filled with little daisies, there really isn''t one. "


    "No daisies?" Puzzled, I turned my head to look.


    "If there is a lake, then there is a lotus flower in the lake, and there is also a large patch of grass full of young chrysanthemums. There doesn''t seem to be any." Ming Qing shook his head. At least not in this city. "


    I frowned and looked towards female ghost. She seemed to be a little worried too, "I only remember this much, it shouldn''t be wrong."


    "Calm down, I don''t blame you." "The question now is, are you sure all these sights are in one place?"


    "I ¡­" "I''m not sure. These are just vague memories."


    "Alright, then let''s go through them one by one." I nodded.


    "What?" Ming Qing looked up at me in shock, "Boss, are you crazy? Do you know how many of these places exist in the entire city? There are only seventy to eighty flower sheds, are you planning to just go over like this this this year? "


    "..." "Then, what good idea do you have?" I helplessly rolled my eyes at Ming Qing, you think I want to do this?


    Rui Zhe interrupted, "Could it be a few years ago? After all, there are a lot of fields that can be developed or something like that. Perhaps she has already been dead for many years, and her underworld and Human Realm''s time is different."


    Rui Zhe''s words actually reminded me, "That''s right, just the time spent waiting for judgement in underworld is already enough to grind people down, could it be because so many years have passed?" With that, I shouted at Ming Qing once again, "Ming Qing..."


    "Got it, got it. I''m looking into it." Ming Qing went in to check. There were a total of five places in the city, one in the center of the lake park in the south district, three years ago, because of the air, the daisies were closed, the other was a private garden, five years ago they had to expand the artificial lake so they dug up the grass. However, the owner of the shed a few years ago didn''t manage it well, and it has already been abandoned. The other was at the Antique Street, and at the Gusha on the back street, there was not a lake, there was originally a patch of daisy land, planted by the previous Gushan Fang Sha. After four years of silence, that daisy also withered and didn''t open again. "


    "Five places," I thought, pinching my chin. "We can''t let any of them go. Let''s go look for them."


    "Thank you so much." female ghost immediately stood up and bowed towards me.


    "Let''s go," I nodded. Just as I was about to leave, I was pulled back by the Mystical Zero.


    "Boss, there''ll be another meeting with the Elders Guild later. Boss, you can''t just run away like that right now." The Mystical Zero said to me with a smile.


    I casually waved my hand. "It''s useless even if I go. Those old fellows just need to make a decision. Even if I go and say that I don''t agree, they won''t listen."


    "However, we still have to put on an act." The Mystical Zero laughed lightly.


    Seeing the Mystical Zero smiling so sinisterly, the female ghost did not dare to say anything else. "If it''s not convenient, then go and busy yourself with your own matters, boss."


    Ah ~ What a good, polite kid.


    "Nothing, it''s not a big deal." I slapped away the Mystical Zero''s claws.


    "Boss, it''s better if you go and take a look." The Mystical Zero changed hands and continued to hold me.


    Alright, it seems that I won''t be able to hide today, "Alright, I understand. It''s fine if I go." "Today, I don''t want to go to a meeting, I think I can''t go anywhere." Wait here for me. I''ll be right back.


    "Alright." female ghost nodded timidly.


    In fact, a gathering like today''s in Antique Street is also very rare. After all, other than the group of old fellows gathered together to chat and drink tea, there''s basically nothing for us young people to do. Furthermore, Antique Street usually doesn''t have any big matters, so no one would dare to provoke Antique Street. Today''s gathering, all the people in charge of the streets, as well as the night watchman s and elders were all gathered here.


    "Speaking of which, why haven''t I seen that girl, Tong Xue, recently?" As the oldest Great Elder on the street, he sat cross-legged at the side and took a sip of tea. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked.


    "That''s right!" I haven''t seen that little girl recently either. " An old man with a white beard and white hair nodded his head and turned to look at the others.


    "I''ve already informed him. I believe that she will return." Qing Shui replied while laughing.


    "Hmph, as a rule of the Antique Street, to actually not appear at a time like this, that''s too unruly." In front of Qing Shui, a fierce-looking, domineering looking man frowned unhappily.


    "Aiya, aiya." An old granny sitting opposite to Deputy mayor smiled at the man.

 C225

    This old lady is also one of the elders. I had planned to match her with the old man for a while. After all, the old man isn''t young anymore and it''s time to find one.


    "It''s exactly because you''re always so cold and serious, Little Xue Tong always avoids you."


    "Hmph." He had no other choice. His parents had given him such an appearance, and he was previously a member of the army. That was why he was like this. Was it because he scared the children into crying?


    Xiao Si stood at the side with a cold face but did not say a word, but her expression had already betrayed her. Qing Shui looked at Xiao Si, and felt helpless. Alright, Xiao Si, don''t be angry, in short, we will give them the most fair judgement later. "


    "Hmph." Xiao Si clenched his fist, "If the answer I get is not satisfactory, I don''t mind settling the grudge personally."


    "Xiao Si!" The Great Elder shouted.


    Actually, when I heard it up to here, I was already at the door. After hearing Xiao Si''s words, I didn''t know if I would make it back in time.


    "That is only necessary for Demon catcher. If they want to repent, it is better that they do not go overboard." The Deputy mayor sighed, "Right now, the most important thing is for us to talk about the mirror spirit."


    When he said those words, the entire hall was silent, thinking about it, the two Demon catcher s were actually not that bad, and the Antique Street had not lost anything, the real cause of loss for the Antique Street were the mirror spirit.


    "How are things now? What did Xiahou Ai say? " Someone asked immediately.


    "Fortunately, we managed to restrain them in time. The mirror is now covered, and no one was exchanged. The people who were exchanged also returned one after another." Qing Shui replied. It is said that Senior Xiahou does not have any leads, and only found a person who seems to be related to mirror spirit. "


    "Oh? "Who is it?" Someone asked immediately.


    Mr. Qing Shui paused. He shook his head, "Other than Xiao Tong and Senior Xiahou, there is no one else. No one else knows much. "


    "Xiao Tong? What does it have to do with her? " Shi Qing''s sword-like eyebrows creased.


    "I heard she found out." "Hahahaha ¡­" The Deputy mayor opened his mouth and raised his head to drink a mouthful of hot tea. It''s not like you guys don''t know that lass can''t stay idle. It''s better to find her something to do than to let her mess around, alright? "


    The group of people nodded. That made sense.


    "Forget it, we''re already here. Let''s go in. I reach out to open the door." The mirror spirit''s situation has nothing to do with me, you guys should go and find Xiahou Ai if she provoked you. " After entering, I walked straight to my seat and sat down. Opposite me was Shi Qing.


    "¡­" Am I sitting in the wrong place, looking at his gangster face? I''ll have nightmares at night.


    He silently leaned towards the Deputy mayor, who had a murderous look on his face.


    "¡­" Will this meeting be alright? I moved to the other side and looked up.


    "¡­" A bad luck is said to be contagious. If I go to that side, I would be getting old. Haha, I don''t really want to test him too much. I silently moved back to my original spot. Opposite is Shi Qing. Forget it, let''s do it this way.


    "The group of people also silently watched me move over." You''ve got hemorrhoids. Move them over. " Xiao Wu could not help but retort.


    "Heh, let''s exchange?" I glanced at Xiao Wu. Can''t you see who''s on the other side of me? Why don''t you come?


    "My position is not bad." Xiao Wu''s eyes wandered around.


    "Hur hur." I sneered. "His expression became serious." Get down to business. Bring the two here first. "


    The few elders looked at each other and nodded. Not long later, two staff members wrapped in black cloaks came in with a group of tied up people. They were a man and a woman. They were wearing clothes that belonged to the special service of the Demon catcher and their entire bodies were covered with scars; they had obviously been beaten up by Xiao Si.


    "Hmm?" When I saw them for the first time, I couldn''t help but frown.


    "What''s wrong?" Deputy mayor looked at me curiously.


    I got up slowly and walked over to the two of them. "Look in my eyes." I said flatly.


    "Hmm?" The two of them looked up at me and immediately lowered their heads. "You guys, what are you trying to do? If you want to kill me, kill me. "


    "Being with demons and devils, you guys aren''t anything good either. You''re just a group of devils." The woman clamored.


    "Pah!" Xiao Si, who had a bad temper, had already rushed over and swept his spear towards the two''s faces.


    "If you have the guts, say it again. Do you believe that I''ll divide your corpse?" Xiao Si held his spear tightly. said fiercely.


    The two of them instantly stopped talking, their faces were in so much pain that it was hard to tell if it was because they were stumped or because they were frightened by Xiao Si''s warning.


    I reached out to hold Xiao Si''s hand, "Xiao Si, calm down. Don''t worry about killing them first, I have something to ask them."


    "If you have anything else to say, just kill him." Xiao Si raised his spear and was about to stab forward again.


    "Xiao Si." I gently waved my hand and Xiao Si was suddenly swept back to his seat. He had no other choice but to sit there and watch. Without Xiao Si stopping me, I stepped forward until I was standing in front of the two, "If you want to blame something, you can only blame yourselves. If you shouldn''t have broken into this place, it''s fine if it''s daytime, but at night it''s different. Do you know what kind of place this is? "


    "Hmph." The two of them turned their heads away and did not speak.


    "This city is known by others as the place closest to hell, it is a place where Human Realm does not exist, and this street is the passageway to hell. If I say it like this, all of you should understand why you are here in this form." I said slowly.


    Surprise appeared in both of their eyes. I continued to say, "It doesn''t matter whether one is human, ghost, demon or spirit. Or was it something else? As long as he obediently obeyed the rules, he would be able to continue living here. You guys are saying fiendish demons. Good things are bad things, then where do you place yourselves? You guys who kill the innocent, what do you think you are? "


    "Those we kill are all monsters and demons." the man shouted.


    "Can you kill him back?" I asked.


    "I ¡­" The man was instantly speechless.


    "How can men and demons be compared," the woman answered this time.


    "Why not, do people not do bad things? At the end of the day, it''s just a matter of the heart. " I paced slowly. "Everything, everything, is regulated by rules, by institutions. As Demon catcher, you should understand this point better. "


    "We ¡­" The woman instantly became anxious, but when the words reached her mouth, she was left speechless.

 C226

    I shook my head and reached out to pinch the woman''s chin so he could look at me. "Forget it, I don''t have the time to talk about such things here. Originally, when you guys barged into Antique Street in the middle of the night and attacked him, you were already deemed as enemies. "


    "What do you want?" The woman struggled, trying to break free of my grip.


    I''m holding on to the woman''s jaw. " "Look into my eyes, otherwise, I will grind your bones and scatter your ashes." I said coldly.


    The woman only glanced at it briefly and met my eyes. Instantly, my eyes became dull and unfocused.


    "What did you do to her?" The man instantly became anxious.


    "Xiao Tong, what are you planning to do?" Qing Shui had also opened his mouth, they were not sure what he wanted to do either.


    "Ask me about mirror spirit." I said flatly.


    "mirror spirit." Immediately, a series of soft discussions broke out.


    "Tell me, are they related to mirror spirit?" Deputy mayor was also surprised, "Or, are they also exchange people?"


    I lightly shook my head and didn''t reply. The man also started to feel uneasy. "What mirror spirit? We don''t know. What exactly do you want to do?"


    "It''ll be your turn later." I glanced at him, continued to look at the woman, lifted her head, continued to look at her, and for a moment my consciousness entered her consciousness. In her mind.


    The surroundings seemed like a deserted hospital. The orange light above his head was faintly discernible, and from time to time, agaric spirit would flash by.


    All I saw was a group of ferocious looking nurses holding a baby whose body was still stained with blood. In front of them was a mirror, and that mirror, was the same mirror that was in front of Xiahou Ai''s shop, regardless of whether it was the ornaments or the marks on the mirror, it was all the same.


    Because it was in the woman''s mind, it seemed to them that I was just a non-existent person, like, I was watching TV, but the people on TV couldn''t see me.


    I slowly approached and found that the nurses were kneeling beside the mirror. Below them was a totem painted with blood, as if they were worshipping some kind of cult. They kept bowing towards the mirror, and then they placed the child on the totem, raised a scalpel high up, and stabbed down viciously.


    After the baby cried, there was no more sound, and then they threw the dead child into the mirror. He continued to prostrate himself in front of the mirror. The next moment, he sent out an identical child from the mirror. The only difference was that a knife wound had appeared on the child''s abdomen.


    Just as the nurses were about to pick up the baby, a golden light suddenly shone out. I quickly turned my head to see a young man standing there, reading a paper charm, coldly staring at them. The nurse roared and charged at the young man.


    The young man did not care about the nurses. He walked to the mirror, covered the mirror with his hand, and picked up the child.


    "Oh, poor child." he murmured.


    The scene changed.


    In the dark of the night, all the workers were lying on their sides in a tall building. The cat-demon, who was covered with white fur all along, was currently biting and tearing at the bodies of a worker who had already fainted.


    "Meow." The cat-demon let out a long cry.


    Bang! With a loud noise, the skylight was broken as two figures descended. The cat-demon was instantly attracted and looked at two people.


    The two figures landed, and the moonlight shone through the glass ceiling onto the two people. The moment the cat-demon saw them, it immediately pounced towards them, and the two people immediately jumped away from each other.


    "Aiya, aiya. It''s even a cute kitten." Girl, who was dressed in a red halter dress, smiled flirtatiously. The sword in his hand pierced forward.


    "Meow! You two are courting death!" The cat-demon cried out and pounced forward. Its sharp claws drew out three streaks of cold light and landed on the ground, "How is this possible?" The cat-demon was surprised that its claws did not leave any trace on the two. Instead, it chopped off its sharp claws.


    The woman waved her right hand, "Tsk, what cat claw? It''s not as useful as my claw."


    "I''ll eat you." The cat-demon charged forward again.


    The woman''s eyes seemed to flash with red light. In that instant, I seemed to see that on her body, there was a white candle, but it only flashed by for a moment. By the time I reacted, the cat-demon was already injured.


    "Jingjing." the man suddenly shouted, his eyes full of surprise.


    The woman was dazed for a moment, as if she had woken up. However, it was this pause that allowed the cat-demon to escape.


    "Chase!" With a single command, the two of them chased after him.


    I hurried after him, but just as I opened the door, what I saw was not the road, but the darkness, with white candles burning on either side, stretching all the way to deeper ground. My whole body shuddered.


    There was music all around, light and sad, and a song reached his ears, "Please stop here, and don''t go any further, you belong on the other side of the river, where you can''t get there."


    This song caused me to stop in my tracks. Looking at the darkness before me, that was the source of the song.


    A gust of wind blew out all the candles. It also blew me out of the woman''s consciousness.


    "Xiao Tong." Mr. Qing Shui caught me and I almost fell over. "Are you alright?"


    I shook my head. "That''s right, this woman has an opposite aura."


    "Is it really an exchange player?" The group of people were shocked, and some even stood up.


    "No, it''s a fused cultivator." I narrowed my eyes dangerously, "I didn''t expect it to be used like this."


    "What''s wrong?" Deputy mayor immediately asked.


    "This way and that side, fuse together." I stood up and tilted my head. "Answer." When she was just born, she was killed as a sacrifice and sent to the other side of the world. Because of her death, she was unable to exchange with the other side of the world. She could only fuse the two of them together. for the person in the opposite world to accompany her in this world, to be sent to the real world together. "


    "You can do that?" The group of people were shocked.


    I thought about it. Shaking my head, I said, "I don''t know, but I did see it in her mind. She does have two sides, if you don''t believe me, you can just ask him." I pointed at the man on the other side.


    The man paused and nodded. "Yes."


    "Alright, it''s your turn." I walked up to the man. " Look into my eyes. "

 C227

    "Soul Searching Technique." The man had already guessed it. He sighed helplessly and said, "Just ask me whatever you want to know. I won''t hide anything from you."


    I nodded my head. Forget it, the soul-searching technique is really taxing on my brain. I said, "Have you ever seen an ancient mirror with a strange totem pattern on it?"


    The man thought for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, I met him when I was young."


    "Tell me about it." I moved my mouth and said two words.


    The man paused for a moment, then started to talk, "At that time, we were still young, I saw it at my master''s place, it seems that my master went out to bring it back, and after that mirror was brought back, Master locked himself in his room all day long, and faced that mirror all day long, until half a year later, Master came out, but his feelings became very strange, and it could be said that he was the complete opposite of that person, and then, inexplicably, Master died."


    "Dead?" I was stunned. How could this be?


    "Yes!" "Dead." The man nodded, "He died very suddenly. Suddenly, his tendons and veins were all severed and he died."


    "It was quite sudden." I lowered my head and continued to ponder. " "So that''s how it is."


    "The people of the two worlds are connected." The Great Elder also understood, "If one side dies, the other side will also die. It''s probably because your master knew that he was swapped and felt unable to leave that world, worrying that he would commit many evil deeds and break his own meridians. The two of them shall die together. "


    The man didn''t say anything, he only lowered his head. I got up and returned to my original seat, "Xiao Wu, send them out of the city."


    "What!" "The first one who was unhappy was Xiao Si. Xiao Tong, what did you say? "


    "Send them away." I repeated, staring at my hands and thinking.


    "No way!" Xiao Si said fiercely, "Even if they are related to the mirror spirit, this cannot be used to compensate for their actions in the Antique Street. The rules of the Antique Street, those who force their way in, die! "


    I raised my head and glanced at Xiao Si, "I said, send them away."


    Xiao Si unconsciously shivered, and his aura softened. "But ¡­"


    "I''ve already said it three times." The expression on my face went limp.


    "Yes ¡­" Yes, "Xiao Si''s face changed, he sat back down and held the long spear in his hands tightly. Even though he was still unhappy, he did not dare to say anything more.


    Xiao Wu looked at Xiao Si, then looked at me, then stood up and slipped away the two men lying on the ground. I''ll send you guys off then. Don''t come back in the future. " Then Xiao Si would really be with them.


    "For what happened before, we were reckless." The man bowed deeply towards the crowd. As for the woman, she was still unconscious. But the cat-demon must still be on this street, it is injured, and I hope everyone will be careful. "


    "You don''t have to worry about this. In the future, do your best." The Great Elder waved his hand.


    The hall quietened down, but Grandma finally broke the silence, "Xiao Tong, what are you thinking?"


    "Hmm?" I looked up at my mother-in-law and lowered my head. "I was thinking about why the real world is relative to that world. Also, I heard a voice in that woman''s consciousness."


    "Sound?"


    "Well, that voice stopped me from going any further. It belonged to the people on the other side of the river. That place is unreachable." I murmured. " If you want to stop me, then that means that the other party is doing it out of goodwill, but is swapping people from both sides. "


    "What do you think?" Deputy mayor asked.


    I looked up at the old man. After thinking for a moment, he said, "I don''t care."


    "What?"


    "I am not going to interfere in this matter. Since the situation has been brought to an end, there is no need for us to interfere in it anymore. " I got up. "Since the matter is over, I''ll go back first."


    "Aren''t you curious?" The Great Elder suddenly asked.


    Halfway there, I looked up at the ceiling and thought for a moment. And then he lowered his head and looked at the exit in front of him, "But I also know one thing, call, curiosity killed the cat. I don''t want to be the cat who was killed by curiosity. "


    As he spoke, he left the assembly area in large strides.


    The moment I stepped into the shop, I saw the white-clothed female ghost sitting there peacefully. Ming Yu had not said a word or two and the female ghost seemed to be a little introverted, always lowering its head deeply. When Ming Yu asked this question, he either nodded or shook his head. I think if she was still alive, she would be blushing.


    "I''m back." I shouted as I entered the room. I walked up to the soft couch and gulped down a cup of tea that was on the table.


    "Hey hey hey, boss, the tea has turned cold." Ming Yu did not finish shouting, the tea cup had already reached the bottom. He could only sigh helplessly, "Boss, can''t you go to the meeting to have a drink?"


    "No time," I said, wiping the water from the corner of my mouth. "All right, let''s go."


    "But ¡­" female ghost was surprised, "Don''t you need to rest?"


    I smiled and shook my head. "I''m fine. Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    The female ghost did not seem to be at ease. After all, it was just a meeting, so there was nothing tiring about it. "Alright, let''s go. Let''s go to the nearest place and ask at the Gusha on the back street."


    "Yes." The female ghost nodded.


    Luo Mingshang coincidentally walked down the stairs at this time. Hearing my words, he immediately arrived at my side. I''ll go with you. "


    I looked at Luo Mingshang, thought for a bit, and felt that there was nothing wrong with it, so I nodded.


    That Gu Sha isn''t far from Spirit House, and I didn''t let anyone else follow. I didn''t go out to fight, I just went to find a place, and that was enough for Luo Mingshang. He gave the female ghost an umbrella to block the sun above his head.


    He slowly walked until he arrived at the ancient lake. Unfortunately, at this time, the lotus flower had already been defeated, and the beautiful flower tree was still standing by the lake. However, at this time of the year, the flower had also wilted, leaving behind a patch of slightly yellow green onions.


    I held onto the umbrella and followed her slowly towards the ancient bridge. From the ancient bridge, I could see the green grass on the other side of the lake.


    female ghost thought hard and frowned, as if he had thought of something. It seems to be here. "


    "So lucky, the first place we found ourselves was the right place." What else can you remember? Seeing this, can you think of anything? "


    "The female ghost thought for a moment, then walked straight ahead, past the ancient bridge and around the corner, until he reached the right place, which was more accurately, the Wishing Tree. "That one."


    I looked up at a piece of red cloth that had turned black on the branch of the tree. Luo Mingshang and I looked at each other, and Luo Mingshang nodded his head in understanding. He extended his hand out, and the red cloth appeared in his hand. He handed it to me without looking at it.

 C228

    I took the red cloth and looked down at it. It was a poem, "Asking what love is in this world is but a matter of life and death." I read it softly. Further down, there was a signature, "Ding Ling. Is that you? "


    "I... It seems like it, I really want it to be called that name. " female ghost thought hard and nodded.


    It seems that our luck isn''t too bad. We already found a clue the first time we went to the place, "Go back, let Ming Qing find out what clue he has with this name."


    "Yes." Ding Ling nodded.


    There was only one name, and it was not easy to find. Fortunately, he knew what it looked like, and if he went to Gu Sha, he would definitely be from this city, so Ming Qing searched through the system of this city, and in the end found a total of 100 odd people called Ding Ling. He could not directly scan the pictures, and could only search one by one, which caused Ming Qing to almost go crazy.


    "Found it." Ming Qing shouted, "Ding Ling, is this it?" She handed me the tablet.


    I didn''t receive it, but merely walked over to take a look. Ding Ling also took a glance, "Yes, it''s me." Ding Ling nodded.


    "Alright." Ming Qing nodded, then lowered his head and nodded for a long time, "Ding Ling, five years ago, you were confirmed to be dead, and you were found dead in your own rented house."


    "Suicide?" I asked. He glanced at the wound on Ding Ling''s wrist.


    "There are wounds on the wrist, and there are even marks from cuts on the wrist. However, the fatal wound was on the abdomen. The weapon has not been found yet." Ming Qing nodded again, "Also, the medical examiner found traces of people getting hit on the back of her head, it seems to have been hit by a hard object."


    "Kill him?" I bowed my head in thought. "Where is the murderer?"


    "Since we haven''t found the weapon, of course the murderer can''t either." Ming Qing shrugged and continued while lowering his head, "He died when he was 23 years old, a dancer at the jazz bar."


    "The jazz bar." I thought for a moment. "I really want to see it somewhere." Oh, yes. "It seems like the place where I killed those hooligans last time wasn''t too far away from the jazz bar." Go and take a look? "


    Ming Yu stretched out his hand to hold me down, "It''s already so late, let''s go after dinner."


    I looked at the time curiously and couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows. It was already 2 in the afternoon. "He was too busy to notice the time." You haven''t eaten either? "


    "We''ve already eaten." Ming Yu took me upstairs. I left it for you. I''ll go heat it up. It''s spaghetti sauce and seafood soup at noon today. I also made some braised chicken nuggets. " He carried me all the way upstairs, "Sit properly, I''ll go heat up the dishes."


    "Oh." I replied, "Where is Xiao Zuo?"


    Ming Yu walked into the kitchen to heat up the dishes. In the morning, Mi Ya came over and took his away. He said that he was going to test his clothes. "


    "Since when did Mi Nuoer start selling children''s clothing?" Luo Mingshang handed me a cup of warm water. I took it.


    "Who knows."


    After eating a simple meal, he planned to leave. Before leaving, he checked the time. It was almost 3 o''clock, so it wasn''t too late. He decided to return early.


    Other than Antique Street finding a taxi, I did not bring Luo Mingshang along this time. I was worried that Luo Mingshang would not be used to that kind of occasion, and that place was rather chaotic.


    The jazz bar was a small and medium-sized bar. It wasn''t very good, but it was the kind of place where white-collar workers would often come to for entertainment. At the front of the hall was a large stage where several women in beautiful dancing outfits were dancing. A bit like... The feeling of a nightclub.


    This is also my first time coming to this kind of place. It was a little noisy. Ding Ling seemed to be familiar with this place as she brought me to the counter with ease. Although her eyes were filled with confusion, her actions were so familiar, allowing me to confirm that she had indeed worked here before.


    "Little girl, what do you want to drink? Milk? " When the bartender at the bar saw that I was a little girl, he teased me.


    I glared at the bartender. "Heh, do you have ice cream?"


    bartender who was embarrassed could only bitterly smile, "Little sister, you are still a minor, why are you here?"


    "What is it? Are you discriminating against minors? " I rolled my eyes at bartender.


    bartender laughed and went to mix the wine, "No, how could I discriminate against you? No matter who it is, they are all guests here. What do you want to drink? "


    "Whatever." I twisted my head and answered.


    The handsome bartender nodded his head and went to mix the wine. He mixed the wine and the wine bottle into a beautiful arc in his hands and very quickly, a cocktail was placed in front of him, "Grasshopper, suitable for Girl to drink."


    I looked at the wine in front of me, then looked at bartender. "Thank you."


    "Of course." bartender laughed, "Aren''t your family members worried about you visiting this place at such a young age?"


    "No, I came here to play." If he wanted to find out more information, he would have to get on good terms with the people here.


    "Play? You''re not going to school? " bartender was surprised. You should still be a student. "


    "School? If you want to go, then go. If you don''t want to go, then ask for a leave of absence." I shrugged and lied.


    The bar was a little funny, he put the clean cup aside and said, "Let''s get to know each other, I''m Ai Lun."


    "Luo Tong." Of course I wouldn''t say my real name, so I randomly chose a name, "Uncle, how old are you?"


    "Little girl, you have no morals. What uncle? Call me brother." bartender laughed, he was not really that young, he was young and handsome, many women came here and took the initiative to strike up a conversation with him.


    "Holding my cup of wine, I mischievously stuck out my tongue at Ai Lun. Uncle Sly specifically went to find the little girl to make a move, didn''t he? "


    "Heh, little girl, you really deserve a spanking." Ai Lun laughed. "You came out to play just to be happy. This cup is on me."


    "Thank you." Since someone was treating him, he might as well make use of this opportunity. I turned to watch the dance onstage. "Your dancers don''t dance well here."


    "Is that so?" Ai Lun washed the bottle and said, "It''s alright, I''m used to watching them here, it doesn''t matter."


    I turned back. "Uncle, how long have you been here?"


    "Little girl, keep your mouth shut." Ai Lun looked at me helplessly. I''ve been here for a while, six or seven years. Everyone who comes here to play knows me. "


    "Chief bartender?" I asked, smiling.


    "More or less." Ai Lun nodded, then looked at the dancing dancers, "The dancing now is indeed not good, all the good dancers have left."


    "Oh?" Finally getting to the point, he said, "He''s gone? Why didn''t you stay? Your boss is delaying his salary? "


    Ai Lun lowered his head and wiped the bottle of wine in his hand, "No, she''s dead."


    "Dead?" I pretended to be surprised.

 C229

    "Yes, he died." Ai Lun sighed, "He died five years ago. Her name is Ding Ling, he was originally our best dancer, many customers spoiled her by coming here, but then, she died. "


    "How did he die?" I asked curiously.


    Ai Lun glanced at me, "Don''t be too curious, child."


    I stuck out my tongue. "Kids. Oh, tell me. "


    "Good, good, good." Ai Lun shook his head helplessly, "Ding Ling was beautiful and dancing too, many big bosses all liked her, she herself seemed to have something to do with many big bosses. Then, there was a day when she suddenly asked to resign, and the boss was very angry and refused to let her go no matter what, but she insisted on leaving. One day before she died, she suddenly changed her attitude and was found dead in her own rented house. We all guessed that it was love killing. "


    "You''re saying that those big bosses killed her out of anger because she wanted to leave?" I understand what Ai Lun meant.


    "Mn," Ai Lun secretly nodded his head. Kids shouldn''t be scared. "


    I rolled my eyes at Ai Lun, holding onto my wine cup and thinking, "Thank you, Uncle."


    "I''m awake. You can come find me anytime if you want to play in the future." Ai Lun laughed, "You take your time, I''ll be going to work first."


    I casually waved my hand. He turned around and continued watching the performance on the stage. After drinking a cup of wine, I have asked the same question. I intend to head back now.


    After searching for clues for an entire day, she was a little tired and went back to send Ding Ling off. Ding Ling also did not have the mood to stay, as today, she had thought of many things and if there were any other places she wanted to look for. She would come look for me tomorrow.


    When I returned to the shop, Mi Ya brought along two kids who were wearing new clothes. Upon seeing me return, he proudly waved at me, "Look, master, it''s cute, cute right?"


    "En," I smiled tiredly as I walked to the side of the cave and sat down. I''m so tired.


    The Mystical Zero walked over and caressed my head. "What happened? Are you very tired? "


    "Not bad." I replied with my eyes closed. " Shall I make you some tranquil tea? "


    "Alright." "Yes," I said. He yawned and leaned back. Then he felt his head being lifted and placed on one of his legs.


    The two little guys ran over, their little hands touching my face. "Mom, are you alright?"


    "Darling be good, Mommy is fine." I pinched the little guy''s cheek.


    "Master." Mi Ya sneakily came over, "Can I take my baby to play in the amusement park later?"


    "Go, go." I casually waved my hand. It''s up to you. You''ve tired me out today.


    At this time, Ming Qing walked in, "Boss, you''re back. Oh yeah, Captain Mu Chuan just called, he said he was looking for you, but you''re not here."


    "Mu Chuan?" I opened my eyes and stood up.


    "I don''t know." Ming Qing shook his head, "No. Just asked you to call him back when you got back. "


    I stretched my body and then fell down. A hand reached for my phone. I took it and dialed a number. " Hey, Mu Chuan, I''m looking for me for what? "


    "I''ve been investigating a drug trafficking case, but I haven''t been able to find any clues. The new drug''s toxicity is too great, and the drug addicts'' addiction is also getting greater and greater. I know you have some research on the medical field, so help me see if there are any antidotes." Mu Chuan replied.


    "Hey, Captain, I''m a Yin Marry Master, not a husband, and not a medicine seller."


    "I''m asking for your help." Mu Chuan replied helplessly.


    "I have no choice." Do you have a sample? I want to study it. "


    "Nope." The answer was really straightforward.


    "What do you want me to study without you? It''s just a bunch of useless bastards! " I sat up and swore over the phone


    "Got it. We''re looking for clues. Can we give them to you as soon as we find them?" Mu Chuan was helpless.


    "Call me when you''re done." After saying that, I immediately hung up.


    "What''s wrong?" Ming Qing who was still at the side asked.


    "Mu Chuan said that he was investigating a drug trafficking case recently. The drug addiction is huge and it''s hard to stop, so he asked me if I could think of a way to find an antidote or something." I put down the phone and lay back down.


    The corner of Ming Qing''s mouth twitched, "Boss, are you trying to develop a new skill?"


    "Then are you courting death?" I looked at Ming Qing and slightly narrowed my eyes, "Do you think I want to? I don''t want Mu Chuan to come find me personally.


    "Alright," Ming Qing said helplessly, "Then do you need me to look it up for you?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Just let him busy himself." "That''s why I waved my hand." If he asks me for help, I''ll have to busy myself with it. What joke is this?


    Ming Qing thought for a moment, then nodded his head, "That makes sense." Speak, and walk to the other side of the store to busy yourself with the affairs of the shop.


    Mi Ya took the two little fellows, "Alright, come, come, aunty will accompany you to the amusement park. Let''s go."


    "Alright." The two little darling quickly jumped off the sofa and grabbed Mi Ya''s hand, "Aunt Mi Ya, go quickly, let''s go to the amusement park."


    "Alright, alright, alright. Let''s go." Mi Ya was helplessly dragged along by the two little fellows.


    No one dared to disturb me, so I lay on Luo Mingshang''s lap and fell asleep. Luo Mingshang reached out and ran his fingers through my black hair, smoothing it out for a while before slowly opening his mouth, "Are you very tired?"


    "En," I answered in a daze.


    "Go rest?" Luo Mingshang asked again.


    "Okay."


    Then, half asleep, I felt myself being lifted up and placed in a warm place.


    He was really tired. After sleeping for who knows how long, he was woken up by the sound of his cell phone ringing. I groggily took out my cell phone. Without even looking at who it was, I directly picked it up.


    "Hey, Xiao Ai, what''s wrong?" I didn''t have any consciousness to wake up, so I asked subconsciously.


    "Number 34, Safe Road. Someone is dealing in drugs at the Eastside Bar." Xiahou Ai said absentmindedly.


    "Huh?" Puzzled, I opened my eyes. "What do you mean with what?"


    "Weren''t you checking this recently?" Xiahou Ai''s tone was full of logic.


    "Hmm?" I sat up. "Drugs, you say?" I just realized it.


    "Yeah." Xiahou Ai replied. Aren''t you investigating? "


    I was silent for a moment, I just got the news and you already gave me the information, "Are you Sun Wukong? "You came looking for me before I even finished chanting." Also, it''s not that I want to check, it''s that Mu Chuan wants to check, are you looking for the wrong person? I''m only responsible for the antidote.

 C230

    I''m not Tang Monk, but Xiahou Ai is Sun Wukong. I didn''t even say anything when she already sent me news, should I say that she was being too timely or was she being too nosy?


    "Are you Tang''e?" Xiahou Ai asked.


    "Hur hur." I sneered. "Why did you suddenly give me the information?" "What are your intentions?"


    "No, I''m just exchanging information with you." Xiahou Ai said.


    She didn''t go to the meeting today. I don''t know where she heard about the two Demon catcher s today, but no one told her about it, so she came to find me.


    "Goodbye!" I hung up without hesitation.


    Not long after, his phone rang again and he firmly rejected the call. Heh heh, I''m just so heartless, so why not? After thinking for a bit, he retrieved the phone that he threw out and dialed another number: "Mu Chuan, go to the Eastern Capital Bar and arrest him tonight."


    "Dong Du Bar?" Mu Chuan was puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    "According to the information that Xiahou Ai gave me, someone is trading drugs there tonight." I yawned again.


    "Alright, I understand." Mu Chuan, who was on the other side, was pleasantly surprised. After searching for so long, he still did not manage to find any clues, but now he had some clues.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to hang up." I shouted, "Stop." How can you thank me for such a big gift? "


    "What are you doing?" Mu Chuan immediately focused his mind.


    I thought for a moment and said, "You owe me, but it''s not the only favor you owe me. I''ll keep it in mind for you."


    I heard the grinding of teeth on the other end of the phone for a long time before I spoke. " Are you coming tonight? "


    "Mm, alright." I nodded. Maybe we''ll get something else if we go together. I haven''t had much to do with drugs yet, so I might as well go and take a look.


    After hanging up, the door to the room was pushed open. Mystical Zero walked in with a tray in her hands, "Boss, you''re awake."


    "Well," I nodded, "what time is it? How long have I been asleep? " Okay, I know I can look at my phone, but I can''t be lazy?


    "It''s 7 o''clock, let''s eat dinner first. We''ll sleep after dinner," Mystical Zero said as she placed the tray on the bed.


    "I''m not going to sleep anymore. It''s a headache." I got up and stretched my arms. " Get me a dress. "


    The Mystical Zero took a white fur coat from his side, "Boss, are you going out again?"


    "Yes, something." I took the clothes and put it to the side. Since I wasn''t wearing it, I would have to wear it when I go out to eat first. "Is Xiao Zuo still not back yet?"


    "No, I just called back. Said there was a circus at the playground at night. The two little fellows are determined to see a tiger or lion. " The Mystical Zero laughed helplessly.


    The corner of my mouth twitched, and I hoped it wasn''t just a matter of peeling the skin and pulling the tendons out to eat the tiger.


    The Mystical Zero brought me a bowl of porridge, "Drink some porridge and warm your stomach."


    I took it. "Thank you."


    "Do you want me to come with you?" The Mystical Zero asked.


    I paused, and looked at Mystical Zero suspiciously. "You don''t blame me for meddling in other people''s business?"


    Mystical Zero reached out her hand to help me wipe the rice grains at the corner of my mouth, "Boss, it''s enough for you to decide. If you think it''s meddling, there''s no need to meddle. "


    "Oh," I nodded blankly, "I don''t need you to accompany me, I just need Luo Mingshang to accompany me."


    I noticed that the expression on the Mystical Zero''s face was a little unnatural as it jumped, "Un, alright."


    After eating and doing some warm things, he directly took a taxi to the so-called East Capital Bar, hmm ¡­ Was he going to compete with the jazz of the day? It felt like the two bars were the same, or all of them were the same.


    Luo Mingshang held me in his arms and walked into the door of the bar.


    "One cup of Grasshopper" today, it tasted pretty good. Then, she turned to Luo Mingshang and asked, "What do you want to drink?"


    "Same as you," Luo Mingshang didn''t seem to understand this place too well, but he couldn''t lose face either, so he could only answer.


    "Okay, two Grasshoppers," I said, holding out two fingers.


    The bartender walked over. Just as he was about to attack, he suddenly cried out in alarm, "Shuo Tongxue!"


    "Nu Jun, why is it you again?" I looked at him differently. "Why is he everywhere?" Aren''t you the eldest young master? "Why did you come here to work?"


    "My dad opened this bar for me. I can''t take a look." Nu Jun said, but his hands skillfully mixed wine.


    I looked at him with a face full of shock. "You actually had people drug dealing in your bar. I called the police."


    "Drug dealing!?" Nu Jun was startled, "Who is the drug dealer?"


    "A friend of mine gave me information that someone was selling drugs in your bar." I looked at him with my face in my hands.


    "I don''t know." Nu Jun paused for a moment, then turned and shouted, "Big Thunder, what''s going on?"


    A rather muscular man walked over and asked, "What''s the matter, Young Master?"


    "There''s a drug dealer here?" Nu Jun looked at the man coldly.


    The man paused, "It must be the Old Third''s doing."


    Nu Jun slapped the bottle of wine on the bar. Bastard! Are my words all out of your ears? Did I say that no one is allowed to do anything illegal in my bar and that everyone is deaf? "


    I patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry. There will be guards coming over tonight, so don''t be afraid." Saying that, I immediately stood up. "Should I go outside to see if they have arrived? Luo Mingshang, wait for me here. I''ll be back right away. " I can''t wait any longer, so I got up and walked outside.


    "Alright, be careful." Luo Mingshang nodded. He nodded and continued to lower his head.


    Nu Jun looked at this handsome man. He had only met this man a few times and didn''t say much to him. In his memories, this man would always circle around Junior Sister. It was as if he could see no one but her.


    When the two cups of mixed green liquid appeared in front of him, Luo Mingshang did not even bother to look at it, only lowering his head.


    I went out and sent a message asking Mu Chuan where he was. As soon as I sent the message, a few cars stopped in front of me. One of the black Lamborghini was particularly eye-catching. The men in the other two vans did not get out. They were probably armed policemen.


    Two men alighted from the limousine. They were both men. The one leading was especially handsome with his eyebrows like swords and stellar wood. His appearance was dignified and full of righteousness. He was dressed in a white shirt, suit, and pants.


    "Here." I waved my hand and hurriedly went over to welcome him. "Hey, is there a need for you to go out on a mission like this? With me here, how can you be afraid that he''ll run away?"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. No matter how many they have, they have to find a few more people to bring them back."


    "Tsk." I waved my hand. "I''m not wearing a uniform today. Violent law enforcement. Why is Captain Mu Chuan not doing this? "They usually bring people to kick the door open and beat the person half to death before taking him away?"

 C231

    "What are you talking about?" Mu Chuan tapped my forehead. Today was the day to catch drug dealers. "Don''t make too much noise, it''s easy to alert the enemy."


    "Even the captain can use his brain." "I continued to taunt him." "Oh right, let me tell you, this shop belongs to a friend of mine. Be careful when you attack it."


    "Got it." Mu Chuan was helpless, "Go in."


    "I nodded and greeted the people behind me." Uncle Ye, you''re here too. "


    Uncle Ye your grandpa, Ye Yun glared at me and said, "Come take a look. I just didn''t expect you to meddle in this sort of thing. "


    "It''s nothing much, Mu Chuan asked me for one last time with much difficulty. Of course I have to give him face. " I smiled brightly.


    Mu Chuan had a face of helplessness, "When did you see me begging you?"


    "Hur hur, then settle it yourself." I turned to go.


    "¡­" Mu Chuan reached out his hand and pulled me back, "Come back, stop messing around."


    I slapped his paws away. "Come in for a drink first."


    "It''s time for the official duties, so you can''t drink alcohol." Mu Chuan put his jacket over his arm, "Go in."


    "Milk tea and coffee." I''ll lead the way.


    Once they entered, they immediately pulled each other to the front of the counter to get close to Luo Mingshang. Luo Mingshang took a glance at the two of them and greeted them with a slight glance.


    I walked between Mu Chuan and Luo Mingshang, and knocked on the bar counter. "Eldest Young Master, give me two cups of coffee.


    "Move aside." Mu Chuan patted my head. Nu Jun looked at the two and laughed.


    Despite this, two cups of coffee were placed in front of the two officers.


    After 8: 00 PM, a middle-aged man came in with a black box in his hand. Nu Jun immediately came over, "He''s here."


    "Is that it?" Mu Chuan looked over. What room? "


    "Number 7." The warrior from before came over again. Nu Jun waved his hand, signalling for him to go down first.


    "Get ready to arrest people, but don''t alert my customers." Nu Jun reminded her.


    "Are you joking? If you don''t alarm the customers to arrest them, then just close the door and don''t let any of them out." I couldn''t help but complain.


    Nu Jun rolled his eyes at me, "I''ll go with you."


    Nu Jun led the way ahead and brought the people behind to the trading room. Mu Chuan immediately kicked the door open, scaring everyone inside. As I pulled out my spear, I directly swept my hand across a glass on the table and broke it into pieces. I scattered like a fairy and scattered like a flower, causing miserable cries as the spear and knife fell to the ground. A group of fire of netherworld s threw their weapons over, instantly turning all the weapons into ashes.


    Nu Jun suddenly took a step forward, and stepped onto the table in the private box, "Old Third, I remember telling you, I don''t care about your crimes, but don''t stay in my shop. Do you just ignore my words? "


    "No, Eldest Young Master, I didn''t ¡­" "What?" The sharp mouth and monkey cheeks man immediately tensed up. If you spare me this time, I won''t dare to do it again. "


    I caught up to him and giggled. "If there''s a first time, there''ll be a second. If we go around this one, there''ll be a second."


    "I won''t, Eldest Young Master. I won''t, there won''t be a second time." The man cried and knelt down. "Spare me. I won''t dare to do it again. "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t attack." Nu Jun withdrew his leg and sat down on one side.


    "Thank you, young master. I promise, I promise that there won''t be a next time." The man quickly responded.


    The door was slammed open again, and a group of armed policemen rushed in, "Don''t move, don''t move, all of you hold your heads and squat. No one is allowed to move."


    Nu Jun spread out his hands, "I said I won''t do it."


    Nu Jun, when did you turn black too? Infected?


    Seeing that the person was brought out, I suddenly thought of something. "Wait a moment," I hurriedly shouted, turned around and walked out, and walked in front of the person called Old Third. Let me ask you, do you know a person called Ding Ling? "


    "Ding Ling?" The Old Third thought about it and shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "The dancer at the jazz bar five years ago." I reminded him.


    Old Third thought about it again, "Oh, that woman, I remember her. But her death has nothing to do with me. "


    "Do you know which bosses she''s close to?" I asked, after a pause. " This matter will help to commute your sentence. "


    Hearing that, Old Third immediately opened his mouth, "I only know one Boss Gao."


    "Boss Gao?" I frowned. "What''s your real name?"


    "Gao Yundong." The Old Third answered, "He used to go to the venues there often, and it was always for that dancer."


    "Is there anyone else?" I asked again.


    "This, I really don''t know." Old Third shook his head.


    I nodded and waved my hand. "Take him away."


    After she was taken away, Mu Chuan walked to my side, "Can you make this decision without thinking? We are very troubled. "


    "If the information he gives is useful. It might solve a case you didn''t solve five years ago. " I rolled my eyes at Mu Chuan.


    "Oh, you said the dancer case five years ago." Ye Yun walked over, "I saw it when I was sorting out the files. It was indeed a little troublesome. What about it? "Why did you suddenly think of investigating this case?"


    "She came to find me and asked me to help her look it up. I can''t do anything about it." I shrugged.


    The two of them looked at each other in silence for a moment before asking, "Does she not know who the culprit is?"


    "When she came to find me, she had already passed Wangchuan and drank the Menghuo Decoction, so she forgot about everything else. What was she called, was she working somewhere that I had spent so much effort to dig out?"


    "Do you need any help?" Ye Yun seemed very warm-hearted.


    "I don''t mind if you want to help." I shrugged. " It''s getting late, I''m going back to bed. Senior, thank you for today. "


    Nu Jun waved at me and watched me leave. It took him a while before he realised that he had forgotten something, "Bastard, you haven''t paid the bill yet."


    The night air was distant and cold, and apart from the fog that permeated the night, nothing else could be seen. The moonlight, even in this sort of weather, was much colder, like cold glass without any warmth.


    White frost seemed to cover her body. She reached out her hand to wipe it away and then covered it with her hand. Her hand felt cold, as if her originally furry coat had also been frozen. He took off his coat and hung it on the hanger. He could not wait to climb onto the bed. It was so cold. His body was not hot in the first place, but when night came, his hands and feet would become terrifyingly cold. Now that he had absorbed the Nether Force, it was as cold as day.

 C232

    I don''t understand, why are they both Nether Force, why is the person beside them so warm? I thought, leaning into his arms.


    It was so quiet, but the more it was like this, the more I began to feel uneasy, like a wild beast ready to strike at night. He was definitely not dozing off. He was waiting for his prey to relax.


    My eyelids got heavier and heavier. I yawned. Did I forget something?


    When he woke up the next day, it was already past ten in the morning. He slowly got up and went out for breakfast. As soon as he went out, he saw a white shadow sitting on the sofa. After yawning for a while, he stopped himself, "Ding Ling?"


    The person on the sofa immediately bounced up, "Erm ¡­ You''re awake, I... I am not... They told me to come up and wait for you. " He still liked to be shy.


    "No, that''s not what I meant." I waved my hand. "I was about to ask, did you come over today for something?" Now that he found the location and knew her name, what else was there to do? "Even if there is something, there is no clue." Or do you remember something else? "


    Ding Ling shook her head, "No, I just feel that I will be a lot more at ease here."


    "Hehe, how could I possibly allow you to relax?" "Fine." I nodded.


    "What do you want today?" Ding Ling followed me into the kitchen.


    I opened the fridge and looked, "Hmm, I probably need to research the antidote for Mu Chuan," this kind of thing would probably be solved a long time ago.


    "The antidote? Is she poisoned? " Ding Ling looked at me puzzledly.


    "No, it says that it''s a new drug and it needs the antidote to help with the treatment." I looked at what Ming Yu had left for me to eat breakfast in the fridge.


    "Drugs." Ding Ling was startled, as if she had thought of something, "Drugs, drugs."


    There were only a few buns left in the fridge, as well as the salted vegetables Ming Yu had bought. Eh ~ those people with no conscience, they must have made up their minds that I would wake up at noon. Therefore, they didn''t leave any breakfast for me and directly let me eat lunch, right?


    "What''s wrong?" Forget it, let''s eat some steamed buns while we''re alive.


    "I... Drugs, I remember. It''s a big cigarette, yes, that''s right! " Ding Ling muttered in shock.


    I put the bun in my mouth and went to check the pot again. "Let''s see if there is still any porridge left." Is your death due to drugs? "


    "I remember, they were dealing with drugs, many people," Ding Ling''s memories were intermittent.


    "In the bar?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "Seems so." Ding Ling didn''t really remember, and a trace of fear gradually started to appear on her face.


    I reached out and touched her head. " Forget it, don''t think too much. "I''ll remember."


    "I want to remember what exactly I have to do. I keep feeling that I have a very important thing to do, something that I must do, that I must remember." Ding Ling shook her head, "I can''t wait anymore, I want to remember this as soon as possible."


    "The pot was cleaned, and I looked like I had nothing to live for. Could it be that I really need to drink some water?" However, rest assured, I will not let you off the hook. "


    "Thank you." Ding Ling lowered his head, "I ¡­ "I don''t know how to repay you. Whatever you want, as long as I have it, I will give it to you."


    I turned my head to look at her, a little amused. "You can''t give me what I want. Don''t worry, everything in this world has its reasons. Whatever it is, it will bear its consequences."


    Ding Ling was a little wronged, "I''m sorry." Well, she probably didn''t understand what I said.


    Only Steamed Bun was still cold. I picked up a steamed bun and poured myself a cup of water. If not, I''d choke to death.


    After eating, he let Ding Ling wander around. I went into the house to help Mu Chuan research on the drugs, the old man had left behind a lot of good stuff, although it was all hidden, and was pulled out by me, I can use it first, but I won''t be able to return it back, at worst, I''ll just tell him to hide it for too long and let the rat take it away.


    After staying in the house and researching for two days, he had killed more than thirty mice and finally produced the first batch of experimental products. The rats were still alive, but the humans might not be so sure. En, I can save him even if I die from eating anyway.


    Once the medicine was out, he hurriedly sent it over to Mu Chuan. I still have things to do, furthermore, I can''t give such a huge favor like this to him for nothing.


    "Boss, where are you going?" Rui Zhe shouted from behind.


    "Deliver delivery!" "No," I replied.


    Rui Zhe was startled, he turned and asked Ming Qing, "When did our shop expand its new business?"


    "The boss always does things the way he does, don''t bother with her."


    Every time he entered the Security post, he would do the same thing, kicking open the door.


    "Can this medicine work?" Mu Chuan looked at the pills inside a small glass bottle that was given to him, "Why do I feel like it''s like chocolate beans?"


    I sneered. "Heh, chocolate bean, do you want to try it first?"


    Mu Chuan rolled his eyes at me, "Are you sure you can do it?"


    "If you don''t believe me, go find someone else." I reached for the bottle and turned to leave.


    Mu Chuan paused for a moment, then extended his hand to carry me back, "How much is it?"


    I raised my eyebrows and gave him the medicine. "No charge."


    "That good?" Mu Chuan looked at me a little worriedly. What are you trying to do? " Since I don''t want money, then there''s something else.


    "I want you to investigate the case of Ding Ling five years ago. And what I can confirm with you is that the case of Ding Ling is related to drug trafficking." Even if I asked, I wouldn''t say it out loud.


    "Ding Ling?" Mu Chuan frowned, he could not remember who it was at that moment, "Oh, you said that the female dancer from the jazz bar was killed, the culprit has already been caught."


    "What!" "Who is it?"


    "One of her lovers." Mu Chuan answered, "In the past, it was also a big boss who turned himself in, saying that he was the one who killed the dancer."


    I shook my head. "Ding Ling told me she saw the drug deal. So her death must have something to do with drugs. "


    "Are you serious?" Mu Chuan''s eyes immediately lit up, "If that''s really the case, then there''s a need to investigate further."


    I nodded. "Oh, by the way, I have to tell you that the drug needs to be taken every few days. I haven''t really studied it yet, it''s only a semi-finished product, and the effects are a little fierce. It contains the ingredients of a drug, so it''s addictive to eat too much." I opened my mouth to remind her.


    "You dare to bring the half finished product." Mu Chuan exploded.


    "I''ve already tried my best to improve it. If you can do it within two days, I''ll definitely acknowledge you as my master." "I stared." And what do you think I am for? "


    Mu Chuan understood something. "You treat the drug dealers in the rehab center like you''re experimenting with mice?"

 C233

    "Aiya, don''t worry. Even if I don''t die from eating, I can still save him from death." I extended a hand to the Tower Lord Mu Chuan''s shoulder.


    "I think you''re itchy." Mu Chuan pulled me off his body and directly slapped me across the face.


    "Ah ~" I cried out in pain. "Blame me. It''s not a problem for the little white mouse to eat it anyway. "He''s still alive."


    "Can a mouse compete with a man?" Mu Chuan''s current appearance made me wish that he could eat me alive.


    I helplessly threw up my hands. "Blame me." Or do you want me to test the poison myself and then test the antidote? "


    "¡­" Mu Chuan facepalmed, "Then work hard for me, and bring out the finished product as soon as possible."


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry about the side effects. I''ve already done some experiments, but the effects are a bit strong. I just need to eat it once every two days." I held out my arm, reminding her again.


    "Alright, I understand." Mu Chuan reached out to stroke my little head. You should hurry back. "


    I repulsively cut off his claws, "You''re just killing a donkey, chasing people away after using everything. Something merciless and unintentional."


    "If you say another word, believe it or not, I''ll beat you up." Mu Chuan waved his hand, and I immediately turned around to leave. Just as I was about to leave, I heard Mu Chuan''s phone suddenly ring. He casually took it, "Hello, yes, what is it? "I understand. Alright, I''ll go over now."


    "Who is it?" "Just as I was about to leave, I spun 180 degrees on the tip of my feet before returning, moving closer." Any cases? "I want to go."


    "Go where." Mu Chuan slapped the phone shut and chased her away, "Let''s go, let''s hurry up and go back. What business do you have with us? "Mai Lu, go back." "Mi Lu, go back." ""


    I curled my lips and could only turn around to return, but didn''t leave. Instead, I squatted in a corner beside the Security post and watched as the Security post''s police car drove out. I also quickly caught a taxi and followed. How could I be missing something?


    "Why is it here?" I raised my head to look at the plaque above my head and smacked my lips in confusion. There were armed policemen guarding the entrance, so I didn''t dare to walk through the door. I snuck in through the side door.


    The police had occupied the inside. It was very quiet inside. Guests were squatting on the floor one by one. Only the police were standing. I also squatted down and slowly moved into the room. He walked up to the familiar face.


    "Ai, ai, dashu." I touched the man beside me.


    "Little girl, why is it you?" Ai Lun looked at me with a little surprise. Why are you here again? I didn''t see you just now. "


    "I just came, what happened? "What''s going on?" I whispered, crouching.


    "The police suddenly broke in." Ai Lun replied softly. It seems to be that someone is dealing in drugs here. "


    It was drugs again. "Are there a lot of them?"


    "I don''t know." Ai Lun shook his head and then quietly came over, "But it''s quite chaotic here, there are all sorts of ways and means, who knows, I''m just a worker."


    "Hey hey, let me ask you, five years ago, was there any drug trafficking?" I asked.


    "Huh?" Ai Lun was startled. Five years ago? It seems like there is such a thing. So many years ago, who knows? "


    I thought about it. "Oh, so what''s the situation now?"


    Ai Lun stretched out his neck to take a look, then shrank back and shook his head, "I''m not sure. I wonder if we managed to catch him. "


    "Shuo Tongxue ¡ª!" Suddenly, a roar rang out. It made me shudder three times in an instant. And then I was pulled up. " Shouldn''t you be at home now? "


    "I... I... I came out for a walk. " I pointed.


    Mu Chuan was helpless, he couldn''t do it in public, so he put me down, "You sure are capable. "Follow me here." He then glanced at the man squatting on the ground. "You two know each other?"


    "I have." I looked at the large group of people on the ground.


    "Yes, and it''s all thanks to that Old Third we captured previously." Mu Chuan nodded and replied.


    Ai Lun opened his eyes wide and looked at me, "Hey, you..."


    I kicked Ai Lun, signalling him not to talk, "Then why don''t you let me follow? It''s not like I''m bad. "


    "Who would?" Mu Chuan glared at me, "Don''t cause trouble, go to the side." He reached out and pushed me aside.


    Ye Yun quickly pulled me over, "Alright, alright, stop messing around. Come over quickly. Girl, you really don''t let me worry. "He can come here."


    I pouted reluctantly. Blame me.


    A drug dealer, who was squatting at the side, suddenly realised something and charged towards me. He stretched out his hand to knock Ye Yun away before tightening his grip on me. A knife appeared in his hand and he locked it around my neck.


    "What are you doing?" Put the knife down. " Ye Yun panicked.


    "Calm down," Mu Chuan said anxiously.


    "Put down your knives," the group of armed police were anxious as they raised their pistols.


    "Put down the spear, or else I will take this girl''s life." The drug dealer''s eyes were already red with anxiety.


    Everyone tensed up, except for me. My lazy look makes people want to punch me.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s easy for your hands to shake." "My calm advice." Do you want to cool down with a cigarette? "


    The drug dealer was obviously stunned. He had never seen anyone who was so calm after being held hostage.


    "How do you feel?" I asked calmly.


    His hand suddenly lost its strength and began to feel pain. The knife in his hand dropped to the ground, and then his entire body fell into his hand. His body began to twitch, and blood started to seep out of his eyes, ears, nose and mouth.


    "What''s going on?" The military police suddenly became nervous, "Quick, send him to the hospital."


    "Forget it, there''s no saving him." Mu Chuan waved his hand. He sighed helplessly, "Little girl, you gave poison to someone else again."


    "It''s not poison." I shrugged.


    "The Gu is more or less the same." Mu Chuan''s eyes widened.


    "Blame me." I smacked my lips. He was the one who recruited me first. A bunch of heartless guys. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have helped you. Bastard!


    Mu Chuan had no choice, the group of people at the side were already cowering on the ground, not daring to move. He let a group of armed police officers take everyone away.


    After the police left, Ai Lun crawled up from the ground and looked at me in surprise, "Who exactly are you?"


    "Hur hur, guess." I looked at Ai Lun with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me you are the kind of expert in martial arts novels? Poison? Or is he a Gu Ranker from Shanxi? " I saw Ai Lun''s eyes were shining brightly.


    "I silently pushed his head away." Child, you''re thinking too much. " You must have watched too many TV dramas. "


    "What exactly is ¡­?" Ai Lun did not understand.


    "I did it myself." I shrugged my shoulders. The last time I broke Dan Qing''s Gu, I was also obsessed with playing with those little things. I brought back many of the things he left behind for me to study.


    Ai Lun was speechless, "You are really a weirdo, it''s the first time I see someone using something so dangerous as a toy."

 C234

    "Give you some?" I laughed and sat down in a chair to one side.


    Ai Lun also quickly organized his things. With this commotion, all the customers left, no one would be opening for business today, "What are you drinking? There''s no guests today, so I''ll treat them. "


    "Suit yourself. The one last time was not bad." I smacked my lips, "Since you saw it today, I won''t be haughty with you anymore. I''ll be direct with you, I want to investigate Ding Ling''s case."


    "Ding Ling?" Ai Lun stared blankly, "Why did you suddenly want to investigate this matter? Her killer caught her not long after the crime was committed, didn''t he? I remember it was a big boss because she said she was leaving and because he was so angry he killed people. "


    "Do you know why she left?" "What''s the reason?" I asked, puzzled.


    Ai Lun paused. Eyebrows... I don''t know about that. Why are you suddenly so interested in Ding Ling? "


    "Can''t I find out?" I didn''t tell Ai Lun the specifics.


    Ai Lun pushed the alcohol to me, "Do you need my help?"


    "Do you?"


    "Five years ago, not long after I arrived, Big Sister Ding Ling took care of me. I also felt a little regretful that she had suddenly passed away, and since you wanted to investigate, I naturally helped you. I also didn''t want her to die without a clear reason." Ai Lun nodded his head, "If there''s anything you need my help with, feel free to tell me."


    I nodded. That was enough. Everything seemed to have happened in the jazz bar, so with Ai Lun as my spy in the jazz bar, I didn''t have to worry too much.


    Above the ruins, fresh red blood sputtered everywhere. Broken limbs and broken bones littered the area, and in a corner, I was dressed in a tattered white dress as I held a person covered in blood in my arms. I raised my head as though I was singing, tears suddenly filling the entire world.


    Who is it? Who was that person? I tried my best to see and hear, but I couldn''t see or hear anything.


    I instantly woke up from my dream. Looking around me, I wiped the sweat off my forehead. "So, it was just a dream. But, it''s so real!"


    "Master, what''s wrong?" Lying on top of me, Blacky opened its big golden eyes and blinked at me.


    I shook my head. "It''s nothing. I had a nightmare."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Master, don''t be afraid, Blacky is here," Blacky reached out a furry claw and patted my head to comfort me.


    I nodded and continued to lie back down with my eyes closed. This time, I didn''t enter my dream, but entered a world of nothingness. There was nothing here, everything was nothingness, but there was a unique light.


    "Again, this place." I looked at the world here. How many times have I appeared in this dream? However, I didn''t know what kind of place this was. "What kind of place is this?"


    "This is the beginning and the end of time." Suddenly, a voice came from all directions.


    "Who?" "Who''s there?" I shouted nervously.


    "How long has it been? You''re finally back!" The voice was melodious.


    "What?" What are you talking about? How long has what been? "What exactly is this place?" I still didn''t understand. I really didn''t understand what she meant.


    "This is the beginning of time, the place where it was born, and also the end of time, the place where it ends," the voice replied.


    "The beginning of time, the end of time." I murmured, and my eyes dimmed. " Time. What is that thing? "


    "Time, the Great Way, reincarnation," the voice said slowly. All the places in the world where they were born and ended. "


    I looked around. Why? "I don''t feel anything, but it''s very warm." Here? Why does it feel so familiar? "


    "Have you forgotten?" The voice seemed to be reminiscing, "Yes, how long has it been?"


    "I don''t know, what exactly is this place? Why am I here? Who am I? " I asked, puzzled.


    The voice let out a long sigh. What kind of future are you pursuing? " the voice asked slowly.


    "The future." "I was stunned." "I don''t know."


    "Think about it. Once you figure out your future, you will remember. Your past. You will remember the darkness that you have to face in the future." As the voice finished speaking, the surroundings changed. My consciousness slowly returned to my body.


    The sunlight shined on my eyes all of a sudden, making it hard for me to keep my eyes open. Looking at the sunlight outside the window, I recall my dream and frowned. The future? "


    What was the future like?


    Can I have a future? I looked out the window and picked up Blacky.


    "Boss, are you up yet?" A shout brought me back to my senses.


    "Mystical Zero," I turned my head, the door to the room opened, and the Mystical Zero walked in, "Un, I''m up."


    The Mystical Zero carried a tray in her hands, "Do you want to eat breakfast?"


    I still couldn''t react. Breakfast? Yes, is it morning already? Did something happen yesterday? Memory is gone when I leave the bar. Am I drunk? It shouldn''t be.


    "Dad?" "Boss?" Seeing me in a daze, the Mystical Zero called out two more times.


    "Hmm?" I was stunned for a moment. "Oh, okay."


    The Mystical Zero laughed, then placed the tray on the table, "What are you thinking about?"


    What are you thinking about? My thoughts started to run again. "Oh, it''s nothing."


    "The Mystical Zero frowned. "Boss, it seems like you''re a bit absent-minded."


    "I''m fine." He grabbed the breakfast on the table and started eating.


    The Mystical Zero didn''t say anything and only chuckled and reached out to grab Blacky''s bowl of food. When it saw some cat food, Blacky immediately jumped down from my bosom and ran over to the bowl to eat.


    "Boss." The Mystical Zero suddenly spoke out, "Boss seems to hate humans."


    I involuntarily stopped and continued eating.


    "Boss is clearly a human, why would he hate humans so much?" The Mystical Zero continued to talk to herself.


    I put the last of the pie in my mouth and lowered my head to lick my fingers. " Who told you I''m human. "


    This time, it was the Mystical Zero''s turn to be surprised. She looked at me in a daze, "Boss, you ¡­." Isn''t it a human? "


    "Cough cough cough," I accidentally choked, "Cough cough, don''t make it sound so bad, what do you mean I''m not human."


    "No, I mean, the boss isn''t human?" The Mystical Zero narrowed its eyes and looked at me in confusion.


    "No, you did." I lowered my head to drink my porridge. "No matter how I look at it, he is still a human."


    "No." The Mystical Zero softly said, "It should be said, no matter how the boss looks at it, it doesn''t seem like a person at all."


    "¡­" "Why do these words sound more like curses the more I hear them?" "Cough cough, I''m a human, there''s no doubt about it. If you don''t believe me, you can go investigate."

 C235

    I don''t want to discuss whether or not I''m human. I don''t want to finish my breakfast in a few bites, then send the Mystical Zero away.


    "Does the boss have any plans for today?" The Mystical Zero cleaned up her plate and asked before she went out.


    "Where''s Ding Ling?" I''m getting up to get dressed.


    "I didn''t come today. I think there''s something I can''t come for." The Mystical Zero laughed lightly.


    "Oh." Since I''m not here, I''ll go do my own thing today. Anyway, he had nothing better to do. Hmm, it doesn''t seem that important, but I''ll just stay indoors as usual.


    But... There is a saying that a plan can''t keep up with change, uh... That''s a little cultured, a little reserved, and in short, I was thinking too well.


    "A class reunion?" The long-lost Su Fei suddenly called me. I''ve been studying for a few days, but you''re telling me to go to a reunion? I don''t even know all the students in the class, why are you telling me to do this?


    "Right, let''s play today." Su Fei repeated, that girl went abroad? Eyebrows... Did he go abroad? It''s been too long that I forgot.


    "Oh." "It doesn''t matter, I''ll just treat it as a snack anyway." "I understand."


    This bunch of fellows who chose to have a family gathering in an upscale hotel? This was too extravagant. As expected of a group of rich people. Look at the people around us, if they''re not famous brands, they''re custom-made. As for me, I''m still wearing a simple white dress, Taobao.


    "Master!" Hehe, you actually have the nerve to come out for two days after disappearing with my daughter and son.


    "Baby," my first reaction wasn''t to greet Mi Ya, but to receive the two little darlings in her arms.


    "Mom." The two little fellows threw their arms around me and cried out in their childish voices.


    "Kawai." The other girls in the room immediately looked at him with starry eyes. They reached out their hands to tease the two little ones, "Such cute little babies, vice president, where did you get them from?" Pinching her little face, kissing her little nose and so on.


    "It''s from Master''s house." Mi Ya said while pinching Bei Bei''s little hand.


    "Master?" The group of people were confused, "Mi Ya, your master? "Teacher?"


    "No, Master." Mi Ya stirred the coffee in her hand. "Oh, that one, holding the child, the child''s mother?"


    The room fell silent and they all looked at me.


    "It''s only been a few months." Su Fei looked at me in fear, "Where are you laying?"


    "F * ck off." I glared at him. "You have a problem with me picking it up."


    "No." "No objections." Su Fei spread open her arms, and then carried the little girl in my embrace over, "So cute, where did you go to pick it up? I''ll pick one up too. "


    "Heh, I''m afraid you don''t have the guts to raise them." I looked at Su Fei in disdain, then looked at him with wide eyes, "Where have you gotten my darling for the past few days?"


    "Blame me. I saw that you didn''t have time to take care of your child, so who knew that when I went today, I discovered that my brother had a cold. I cried and shouted for my mother.


    "Fever?" I reached out and caressed Xiao Zuo''s head. As expected, it started to burn. My face immediately darkened, "Mi Ya, come over." I looked at Mi Ya with a cold smile.


    Mi Ya could not help but shiver and push her back, "Master, calm down."


    "Come here!" I shouted.


    Mi Ya hid herself again, hiding in a corner and shivering.


    "I don''t." Mi Ya pulled at the snow in front of him to block my line of sight.


    "I promise I won''t hit you if you come over." I continued to laugh and laugh.


    "I don''t." Mi Ya resisted.


    "You made my son catch a cold, come over here. I promise I won''t kill you." The smile on my face darkened as I shouted.


    "Blame me," Mi Ya said as she spread out her hands.


    The veins on my head bulged. "You can''t blame me."


    Mi Ya swallowed her saliva, "Blame my sister for leaving these two children in the shop. Give me whatever you want. Kids craving to eat ice cream and fruit ice, do not have fever to see a ghost. "


    "Brother-in-law, come over." If you don''t dare to touch Mi Nuoer, I can''t handle you.


    Mi Ya was about to cry, "This is a serious bias, I want to protest. And half of the pot is for your son to blame. "


    Seemingly due to this logic, I lowered my head and looked. Looking at Xiao Zuo who had a pitiful face with two puddles of tears on his face, who looked like he was about to fall down at any moment, but couldn''t finish his words of reprimand, "My son, I can''t scold you."


    "Mom," Xiao Zuo said as he wrapped his arms around my waist and buried his head in my chest.


    "Then scold me!" Mi Ya felt that she was just cannon fodder. No matter what, it was still her life.


    "So cute." A group of young girls around him were filled with love, "What''s the baby''s name?"


    "My name is Xiao You, and my brother is Xiao Zuo."


    Then I was baptized again by the look in my eyes. "Hey, hey, what are you looking at me for? I didn''t give them the name, go find their parents. "


    "Come come come, what does Xiao You want to eat? "Elder sister will give it to you."


    "Is the child having a fever? Do you want to go to the hospital? "


    "I brought some cold medicine. I''ll give him some later."


    "Can children eat it?"


    "It''s a child''s cold medicine."


    "Why do you bring cold medicine for children? At your age, you can be sentenced to death. "


    "Hey, are you going to fight today? I can''t bring it to my nephew. "


    Hey, hey, why are you making a ruckus?


    "I''ll go to the kitchen and have the egg stew. Would you like some porridge?" Someone got up to go out.


    Hey, hey, this is a classmate gathering, not a children''s convention. Do we mind our own business?


    In the end, I forcibly took the children away from Su Fei''s embrace. I will feed my own children, one by one, and it will be bad for my stomach.


    This is my first reunion with a classmate, but I swear, I will be the last one. I would rather lie in bed at home than come out.


    When Xiao Zuo was at the hotel, he took some cold medicine and became a little more energetic. Just when I was about to bring him to the hospital to have a look, I don''t know if it was because of the stimulation from Xiao You''s acupuncture that I refused to go. Hehe, in my dictionary, resistance is useless, even if you are my biological son.


    After all, he''s just a child, and his strength isn''t as strong as mine. He dragged me to the hospital to get an injection, but the brat started to ignore me. Who did I offend?


    "This season, children get a lot of cold," Ming Yu said as he poured potions, "Everyone be careful, last time was a little sister, this time it was big brother. "It''s really alright. Boss, pay attention as well."


    "¡­" "A wave of fear hit me. Am I still a child in your eyes?" "Don''t worry, I''m in good shape."

 C236

    Ming Yu placed the brewed ointment in Xiao Zuo''s hand, letting him drink it, "Anyways, be more careful in the near future, adults can also get sick, especially you, boss. If you stay at home all day, it would be like hell if you were still healthy. Xiao Zuo will sleep with me today, so don''t infect the boss again. "


    So in your eyes, how bad am I?


    Half a minute later, a glass of the same cold powder was in my hand. I wanted to throw it, really. I don''t have a child, so why give me a child''s cold medicine?


    But seeing the look in Ming Yu''s eyes, if I don''t finish it, you can forget about leaving, I think it''s better if I drink it. "drank a little bit by bit as he held the blanket to his mouth, while his mind wandered. Oh right, I almost forgot the most important thing is Ming Qing. "


    "What?" Ming Qing was about to go back to his room to sleep, but stopped when he heard me, and turned to look at me.


    "Help me check. Someone called Gao Yundong. This city. " I shouted.


    "Do you know what they look like?" Ming Qing asked.


    "I don''t know." I rolled my eyes.


    "Then how should I check? This name sounds so popular." Ming Qing smacked his lips, his face was filled with helplessness.


    "He''s supposed to be a mafia lord," I added.


    Ming Qing paused and thought for a moment. The head of the underworld should not be so rampant, there shouldn''t be anyone with the same surname and name as him. "Alright, I understand."


    "Find out for me. I''ll pay you." I added as I was about to say it.


    Hearing that, Ming Qing''s eyes immediately lit up, "Boss, what did you say?"


    I tilted my head and looked at him, not intending to repeat myself. Ming Qing didn''t mind either and felt that he had become more spirited, "I''ll go investigate it now." Hey, hey, aren''t you sleeping?


    "Oh, right," Ming Yu suddenly remembered something and took a box from the side. "Boss, this is for you."


    "What?" I took it and looked at it. Immediately, I felt gloomy. "What is it?"


    "An alarm clock? You haven''t seen it before?" Ming Yu glared at me, "From now on, I can''t let this habit of yours go on until noon rest, it''s too stressful for the body. You haven''t had gastritis for so long, and your stomach is still strong enough, so from now on, you must get up and eat on time."


    I don''t think I''ve ever used it before. He answered without thinking, "Sure."


    "Boss, don''t think that it''s just for fun, I''m serious." Ming Yu saw through my curiosity and novelty.


    "Yes, I know." I tried my best to nod my head and opened it. Inside was Fatty''s alarm clock. Ming Yu, you really have the heart of a child.


    For some reason, almost everyone couldn''t help but shiver, an ominous feeling assaulting their hearts.


    Then... The next day.


    "Ding Ling Ling Ling", an alarm clock rang. One of my hands slapped the alarm clock hard, and the cute alarm clock died under my fist. I pulled my head out of the blanket, and walked out of the room as if I was sleepwalking.


    "It seems that everyone was scared awake by me." Is the alarm clock okay? " Ming Qing asked uncertainly.


    As if I hadn''t heard him, I went straight to the bathroom and groggily washed my face and brushed my teeth. A group of people clung to the door frame of my room and peered inside. All they saw was an alarm clock that had been flattened by a punch. Instantly, his entire body trembled.


    "Boss, an alarm clock costs money too." Ming Yu facepalmed.


    "Is that so?" I yawned and sat down at the table. " "Oh, there''s no other way. Subconsciously."


    Black lines appeared on Ming Yu''s face. He couldn''t help but hold his forehead. "I was wrong, I was really wrong. I shouldn''t have broken your biological clock. Boss, you should wake up naturally. I''ll go back and buy more stomach medicine."


    "That alarm clock is of poor quality," I scratched my head in distress.


    "No, I think even Vajra''s boss can be flattened by one slap," Rui Zhe replied with sweat pouring down his face, "Actually Ming Yu, this alarm clock of yours is worth it. Think about it if you call for it yourself."


    I don''t know what came out of Ming Yu''s brain, but I could only see a bunch of mosaics in her eyes.


    What the hell?


    "I have to cook." Ming Yu facepalmed. Poor alarm clock, today I''ll bury you in a hole and burn incense for you. Rest in peace. "


    "Hey, hey." What and what.


    I didn''t see Ding Ling today, I don''t know what that girl went to do, she couldn''t have been captured and brought back, right? After all, she wanted to be reincarnated, so she ran away.


    "Oh right, boss," the Mystical Zero suddenly spoke up, "Last time''s Auction, was it only a few days ago?"


    I was stunned for a moment before I turned around and ran back to my room. I rummaged through the boxes and found the invitation card and promotions. The date on the card was 15 October. "Isn''t that the day after tomorrow?" When are we leaving? "


    "Don''t worry, this kind of Auction usually lasts for a few days. At the start, it is just a free trade, like a flea market, only on the last day can we get the real Auction." Rui Zhe explained to me that he''s more familiar with these types of things than me.


    "You should have gone to take a look earlier. It''s time to stock up in the store too." I stretched my back. " , don''t forget to bring Xiao Zuo''s medicine. "


    "Alright."


    To go to a Auction is not only for antiques, many of them would also be sold as antiques. If I can find a few of them, I won''t need to trouble myself too much in the future when we form fates.


    He read for a while on the first floor. He was a bit fidgety, so he packed up and went out to relax.


    The grass next to the Gusa is said to have been full of daisy flowers. I don''t know what it was like, but I think it must have been the most beautiful. Only now, only this grass and a big flower tree, only the flowers have passed the season, flowers have fallen, a poet once said: Red is not a heartless thing, into the spring mud more protection of the flowers. But I think, there is nothing more heartless in this world than falling flowers. No matter how beautiful the flower was, it would not stop there.


    It was very quiet here, it was very suitable for me to think. I immediately jumped onto the flower tree and lied down on it as I thought about Ding Ling.


    While I was deep in thought, I suddenly heard a commotion from below. I lowered my head to take a look and realised that it was a couple meeting in private here.


    After disturbing a couple''s reunion, I would be kicked by a donkey. Helplessly sighing, I jumped down from the tree and left quietly.


    The auction house wasn''t too far away, it only took half a day for them to get there. They left in the afternoon and arrived at the hotel they had reserved in the evening. The two little guys were fast asleep. I really brought my family along this time, not even my pets were left behind.


    The long journey was really not suitable for me, I was so tired after just arriving at the hotel that I directly laid down on the side and fell asleep after putting down the child, allowing Luo Mingshang to attend to us, one big and two small.

 C237

    The Auction has not started, I plan to go around the Antique Street s here first. It is a little more prosperous than ours, seems like it is because of the Auction, hmm, I can go and give some advice later, maybe we can also set up a Auction, an exhibition or something, pull in customers, increase our visibility, and so on.


    Rui Zhe seemed to be very familiar with this place, probably because he had come here with Mu Wanzhong before. He was the guide all the way leading us forward.


    "Actually, the small items on the antique stall here are not as good as ours. They are all defective products, unlike us. We can even win big prizes if we casually pick and choose a piece from the stall." Rui Zhe said as he walked, "If you want to buy better antiques, then it''s better to go to a bigger shop like the one you''re looking for. "Some of them are just for show. In fact, they don''t know anything about it. They just feel that the antique is profitable and won''t be sold at all."


    "Rui Zhe, you''re very familiar with this place." Ming Yu joked.


    "En, I came here with my master," Rui Zhe smiled, "Boss, if you wish to stock up here, I have a few antiques merchants that can introduce them to you. I promise you that you can trust them."


    "Yes." "Yes," I said casually as I read.


    "Xue Er." Luo Mingshang saw that I had kept my head down this whole time, so he was a little puzzled. "Xue Er, what are you looking for?"


    "I wanted to find a longevity lock for Xiao Zuo, a safety jade or something like that." I looked down at the silver in front of me. The two brats are too much for me to worry about.


    Rui Zhe walked over and pulled me, "Boss, if you want to buy one, go check the store out, there''s nothing good here."


    I shook my head. "There are some things you can''t just look at. What I bought was practical. "


    Hearing me say that, the peddler immediately became happy, "Hey, little girl, you really are an expert. Other than that, the things I have here, even if they don''t look good, they are still good things. Come, look at this. Look at this, you can tell that it''s something good just by looking at it.


    I glanced at it. "It''s not painted properly."


    "Of course I can''t sell this thing to you. We won''t sell any of these things, it''s just the five dollars that''s used as a pendant that''s sold. Look at this, look at this safety lock, it doesn''t look old, this is real goods, its previous owners all relied on it to live for a long time. It''s all right to give the child to the old man. "


    "A dime," I said.


    "The smile on the hawker''s face twitched." "Come here, look at this. This is ¡­"


    A bunch of crappy things had the nerve to show off in front of me, so I turned around and left. The group of people behind couldn''t stop laughing.


    "After walking for some distance, I saw that it seemed quite lively up ahead." What was that place up ahead? It seems pretty lively. "


    "Oh, there''s jade over there." "Rui Zhe introduced," Selling jade, or finding a special master to order jade, and there are many people who like to gamble.


    "Stone gambling?" After saying that, my eyes immediately lit up. I hadn''t played with them for a long time.


    Rui Zhe, can you please bring up the other three pots that won''t end well? You''re in charge.


    "Um, boss, let''s go somewhere else. Didn''t you want to buy something for Xiao Zuo? " Ming Yu pulled me and was about to leave.


    "No rush." I broke free from Ming Yu''s bear hug. I''ll just watch. "


    No, last time you said take a look, but in the end the boss almost cried.


    I strode forward and headed straight to a place that sells protolith. I looked around and saw people that I had picked up. Some attendants saw someone walk towards the protolith, so I didn''t care and didn''t even look at them. I just squatted on the ground and studied the protolith s.


    "Ugh ¡­" These stones look exactly the same, it''s so hard to recognize them. " Blacky stared at them with its pair of big golden eyes. After looking for a long time, it still could not find anything different.


    "I can''t tell either." Rui Zhe shook his head helplessly: "There are many things to be paid attention to when betting stones are used. One look at your looks, and it all depends on your luck."


    "There''s also the threat of violence." Ming Yu added.


    Rui Zhe was shocked, what exactly did all of you go through?


    "I didn''t waste any words, and casually took out two palm sized stones from inside." I want these two. "


    "Are you sure?" Ming Yu was a little surprised.


    "A hundred in total." "The owner is also a real person and does not intend to ask for more." Do you want to solve it completely or do you want to do it half-way? "


    "Remove them all." Half-solution? Why should I solve half of it? Go back and let me break it with my own hands? What a mess.


    The boss took the two protolith s and walked to the stone undoing machine in the corner, secured one of the protolith onto the stone undoing machine, and pointed the first blade at one of them. In that short moment, a sparkling and translucent luster appeared within the protolith, and the owner''s eyes immediately popped out.


    Seeing that someone was really going to remove the water jade, a group of people immediately gathered around and stared fixedly at the protolith s on the stone undoing tool.


    "She really has it out. This little girl''s tone is really good." Some people began to discuss with each other.


    "Judging from its appearance and luster, it should be a high-quality jade."


    "It hasn''t been completely solved yet. That''s hard to say." Some shook their heads sourly.


    After being shocked, the shop owner did not waste any more time on words. In a matter of seconds, a jade about the size of a palm was extracted from the stone. He passed it to me and said, "This young lady''s luck is pretty good. Such a big piece of jade is worth tens of thousands of dollars."


    "Yes, I was just lucky." I smiled. I felt that I was being surrounded by a fiery hot gaze. ''Hehe! What luck!'' I laughed. ''What luck!'' I felt that I was being enveloped by a fiery hot gaze.


    Soon after, the owner put the second piece on the table and everyone looked at it expectantly.


    At this time, some people started to feel disappointed, looks like the first stone was just luck, I also frowned. Just when I was selecting the protolith, I had already carefully observed it, these two are both wrapped in decent jade, now that the first stone did not see anything, could it be that I was mistaken? I didn''t give up and continued to watch. I saw the boss stab him again. This time around, my eyes lit up. What came out was actually a patch of red. Seeing that it was finally deciphered, I heaved a sigh of relief. It seems that I wasn''t mistaken.


    "Oh my god, the Chicken Blood Stone is actually from the Chicken Blood Stone. This little girl has really made a killing." Someone exclaimed.


    "My luck is too good."


    "What is she good at? She looks like an expert with her sharp eyes."


    In a matter of seconds, the second protolith was out. It was only the size of a pebble, but it had a blood-red body. With one look, he could tell that it was a top-grade bloodstone.

 C238

    "Little sister, are you guys buying the jade? I''ll pay you 500 gold coins." Someone began to bid.


    "Five hundred? "Are you alright with your brain? Do you think these girls are too young to fool?" Immediately, a series of boos could be heard. Little girl, I pay two thousand for each piece. Sell it to me. "


    Aren''t you the same? It''s only two thousand, and you still have the nerve to take it out. Little girl, I''ll pay five thousand for your piece of jade, and I''ll pay ten thousand for the Chicken Blood Stone.


    I played with the two pieces of jade in my hand. After pondering for a while, I smiled and said, "I won''t sell this jade, but if everyone is really interested in it." Amongst the protolith over there, there are three pieces of jade. It''s a total of twenty thousand, whoever wants it, help me pay the protolith.


    "Really!?"


    "Eh? Let''s go try our luck! "


    "With just you, it would be better to wait for the little girl to unravel before we do it. Alright, little girl, I''ll buy it if you unravel it."


    "Come on, you, little girl, if you can figure it out, I''ll give you another five thousand."


    I smiled lightly and picked up three pieces of protolith s. At this time, my expression suddenly froze, and then I smiled, picking up another piece, four pieces of protolith s, not too big or small, and placing them on the stone undoing tool, the first piece, along the edge of the edge, reflected a bright light, after a few moves, a piece of jade stone was untied and fixed another piece, but this time, it didn''t look very high, the third piece was a white jade stone, and after a quick move, I didn''t hurry to unravel it, but placed it aside and picked up the three pieces that had been deciphered. There''s a total of three pieces, who wants them? "


    "I want it, little sister can buy it for me. It''s still the same price, twenty-five thousand. "


    "I''ll add an extra thousand." Someone immediately called out a price.


    "The highest bidder gets it!" I laughed softly.


    "Twenty-eight thousand."


    "Thirty thousand!"


    "I''ll add another five thousand."


    The other people looked at their own manager playing with such a high and mighty character. They didn''t know what to do, so they instantly felt completely exhausted. What if they wanted to resign? The Auction has not started yet, but you are auctioning it off right?


    In the end, three pieces of jade were sold at the price of 45,000 yuan. The man who bought the jade handed over the money and took it out while paying for me. When the man was about to leave, I said something that made him want to strangle me.


    "The last one, inside is a black jade the size of a pigeon egg. The starting bid is 10,000, the highest bidder gets it!" I picked up the last protolith and said slowly.


    Just as he finished this sentence, the surroundings instantly became silent. black jade? It was a jade that could only be found by chance, so why did this girl have to be so lucky? Most importantly, the starting price was ten thousand, what the hell, even the white jade that was just offered had a price of ten thousand, not to mention a rare black jade, this girl actually offered ten thousand? Do you really not understand the market price? Wrong, it''s not that I don''t understand the market price, but I want to give these people a space to bid. If the price is too high, what if no one buys it? Furthermore, it was not easy to raise the price.


    "Did I hear it right, black jade?" Ming Yu was also stunned.


    "I heard it too." Rui Zhe nodded. I said, did the boss possess the Goddess of Luck? This string of chances is way too low. "


    "Little girl, are you sure you''re right, black jade? Ten thousand, little sister, stop trying to scare people. " Some doubts were raised.


    "That''s right, ten thousand." I nodded. "Of course the highest bidder gets it. The lowest price is ten thousand."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll pay twenty thousand."


    "Damn!" You want to buy it at such a low price? Do you think that little girl is stupid?


    "Fifty-five thousand."


    "As the price rose, the boss''s complexion also changed." This... This, this, black jade. Little girl, see, if it really is a black jade, I''ll offer a hundred thousand, sell it to me. "


    As the price around me continued to rise, I laughed softly and fixed the protolith onto the stone undoing tool. At this moment, everyone''s hearts were in their throats as they looked at the filthy protolith on the stone undoing tool with rapt attention. The boss was also controlling it with both hands wrapped around his head. Everyone swallowed their saliva. Looking at the protolith, the boss slashed again, this time, a trace of black light leaked out.


    "It''s really a black jade." Someone immediately shouted.


    "Little girl, no matter how big this black jade is, I''ll pay one hundred and fifty thousand," the owner turned his head and looked at me with trembling hands.


    "Three hundred thousand." With a loud voice, the crowd opened up a path and slowly walked up to an old man, followed by a few waiters, the old man slowly approached me, "Little girl, I am the person in charge of the Jadestone City, I will pay three hundred thousand for your black jade and from now on, you are our Jadestone City''s esteemed guest. In the future, regardless of whether you buy, sell or produce jade, you can accept VIP treatment and get a 50% discount for all your expenses. "


    Heh, do I look like I lack money?


    A group of people behind him: They look alike.


    I gently shook my head and looked at the old man. "Honored guests don''t need to, this is just a deal. I just said that the highest bidder won''t give me face. I only care about the money. I''ll sell it to whoever pays more."


    The old man was stunned for a moment, then continued to maintain his smile. 300,000, he didn''t believe that anyone was higher than him. Sure enough, no one bid, even the boss shut up.


    "Three hundred thousand, pay with one hand and deliver with the other." I extended my small white hand towards the old man. In my other hand, I tightly held the black jade.


    "Please come with me." The old man made a "please" gesture, then led us forward.


    Just as he left, the remaining observers suddenly swarmed into the pile of protolith like a swarm of bees.


    This seemed to be a trading hall, and it looked pretty good. After entering the door, the old man went to complete the formalities and we strolled around casually.


    "Boss, did you enjoy your game?" The Mystical Zero walked over and smiled as he asked me.


    I glanced at him. "Not bad."


    Ming Yu hugged the two children''s faces, looking tired, "Boss, please stop messing around, what are you trying to do? Are you really short of money? "


    "Of course it would cost money if I were to raise a group of you." I rolled my eyes at Ming Yu.


    "¡­"


    "And antiques auctions don''t cost money, buying them doesn''t cost money. Do you want to live and eat? " I continued.


    Ming Yu was startled, "Boss, don''t tell us you didn''t bring a single cent."


    "Go where you can." I shrugged my shoulders, "This is also a survival instinct. If I go to another place, my money will be stolen or my wallet will be lost. Or maybe I don''t have enough money for some other reason, so I decided to train in advance."


    "Boss, are you training the endurance of our hearts?" Ming Yu clutched his chest. Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused today? Do you remember what we came here for? " Ming Yu was somewhat hysterical.

 C239

    "Aiya, they''re already here. Of course we have to have some fun." I chuckled.


    "But how did you tell?" So accurate? It can''t be a guess, right? " Rui Zhe was more concerned with this issue.


    "En!" I nodded, not wanting to explain.


    "With today''s incident, I won''t have the face to come back here in the future." Ming Yu covered his face. Boss, can you not drag your family along with you when you lose face? "


    "¡­"


    After waiting for a while, the old man came over, "The procedures have been completed, the money has been transferred to your account. You can check the online bank."


    immediately took out his phone and went online to check, "En, that''s right, the three hundred thousand is in my account."


    "Thank you very much, this is the goods." I handed the black jade to the old man and called a group of people to turn around and leave.


    "Wait a moment." The old man called out to me. " "In the future, if Miss asks for jade and stone to trade with us, we will not charge you any intermediary fees."


    I nodded. " Thank you! "I will when I have time in the future."


    Walking out of the hall, I flipped my hand and the two unsold jades appeared in it. "What do you plan to do with it?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    I played with the two pieces of jade, "These two pieces contain Spiritual Energy, let''s carve a peace talisman for Xiao Zuo."


    After going to the sculptor''s place, I briefly explained my requirements to him, and then gave him the larger piece. I meant to cut it into two pieces and make two identical safety talismans. I didn''t plan to touch the second piece of Chicken Blood Stone. I planned to store it and use it in the future. Or maybe, Auction could be sold for a good price.


    The finished product will be collected in three days. We''ll return to the hotel first. I''m tired of wandering anyway. The group of adults were listening by the side, and from time to time they would let out a trace of pampered chuckles. I, on the other hand, leaned against Luo Mingshang with my eyes closed as I slept. I woke up a little too early this morning, and as expected, I''m in bed, ah ~ I really want to go home.


    But I didn''t stay idle either. I always carried that nether stone with me, and absorbed a little bit of it if I had nothing to do. Since the last time I interacted with Luo Mingshang, I didn''t feel any more pain, but the rate at which I absorbed the Nether Force was very slow.


    Ming Yu paused for a moment, then gently smiled as he reached out to pull the two of them into his embrace, "Alright, your mother is tired, so don''t disturb your mother anymore." Ming Yu whispered into the ears of the two little fellows.


    "En!" The little darling nodded obediently and closed her eyes as well.


    When he woke up, it was already dinner time. Other than Luo Mingshang, there was no one else in the room.


    "Hmm? "What about the others?" I rubbed my eyes and looked around me in confusion. When did I return?


    "He went to eat." Luo Mingshang was lying right beside me, but he wasn''t asleep. He stared at me with wide eyes.


    "Oh, why aren''t you going?" I yawned and sat up.


    "Waiting for you." He followed me.


    "I just remembered how unfriendly he was with the people in my shop, so I let out a helpless sigh. I say, you can''t always be like this, communicating with others, don''t make yourself look like an autistic person. "


    "As long as Xue Er is here." "This guy reached out to hug me and rubbed my face." Other than Xue Er, I do not need anyone else. "


    I touched his head. "This won''t do. It''s not right for you to not communicate with the people outside. What if I''m not here anymore?"


    "No, I won''t let you disappear." Luo Mingshang hugged me tightly, "Xue Er is mine, you''re not allowed to go anywhere."


    This guy, sometimes he''s clearly such a mature and handsome person, sometimes he''s so childish and serious. "I mean, what if I go out that day and don''t bring you along?"


    "I''ll wait for your return." Luo Mingshang sat upright and pulled me into his embrace. Or to find you. I can find you no matter where you go. "


    "Yeah, I know." He really couldn''t do anything about it, "However, communicating with others is a different matter. In the future, you must learn to communicate with others, just like the Mystical Zero s. "Why are they so different too?"


    "No." Luo Mingshang''s face immediately fell.


    "What?" I don''t understand.


    "Not with him." Luo Mingshang turned his face away, "I hate him. He had a fake smile all day, even though he was always smiling. His heart was colder than anyone else, ten thousand times colder than the lowest level of the Styx. A demon, a devil. "


    Mystical Zero, what did you do to this child? You want him to accuse you so badly?


    "The Mystical Zero is not that kind of person," I said after taking a breath, "He is really gentle. Although he can sometimes have a black stomach, but don''t you think that the devil is a bit too much?"


    Luo Mingshang immediately looked at me with teary eyes, "Xue Er, don''t believe him, he was the one who pretended to do so. That guy''s true nature has always been hidden, don''t believe him."


    I touched his head, "You are too willful, aren''t you? Don''t be angry at a child. Moreover, even if it''s like that, how many years have you stayed at the bottom of the River Styx, who knows, he might have already changed."


    "No, of course not, that guy won''t change." Luo Mingshang immediately rejected, "You simply cannot imagine what kind of person he is."


    "What kind of person?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Hmm, yes. I also want to know what kind of person they are." A voice came from the door, and when we both looked over, we saw the Mystical Zero smiling as it leaned against the door and looked at us.


    Luo Mingshang immediately looked at him like he was defending a thief. I sighed helplessly, "Have you guys finished eating?"


    "No, I came to call you guys for dinner because you woke up." The Mystical Zero replied with a smile.


    "I just remembered that every time it was me who woke up, the Mystical Zero would come and bring me food." Did you do something to me? " I immediately became alert.


    "Hmm? "What are your hands and feet?" The Mystical Zero asked.


    "Then how do you know when I''ll wake up? Don''t tell me it''s a guess, I don''t believe you."


    "Hur hur, it''s because I''m too familiar with the boss." The Mystical Zero laughed. "Alright, Boss, let''s go eat first."


    I nodded, and Luo Mingshang whispered into my ear, "Look, I will say it, I definitely have no good intentions, I am definitely not a good person."


    Un, Luo Mingshang, I completely believe half of what you just said. Sometimes, Mystical Zero are indeed a little scary, but it doesn''t matter if they are good people or not.

 C240

    Sin was like a flower in the night, the vines that wrapped around the white bones took root in the bones, and finally a rotten flower that had fallen into the darkness. Some people said that this was the flower of the devil, and that he emitted the aura of the devil, though few people knew it, because he also had a name, love.


    How many people did not care about life and death for it, for it, for everything, for it?


    He opened his palm, revealing a piece of transparent glass. Fragments of the quilt that had just been broken. There was also a pile of broken glass on the side.


    Something seemed to be moving through the glass. Blood slowly flowed down the line from his palm. The moment before it fell to the ground, it seemed to have stopped. With a single pause, it fell to the ground and disappeared. The blood-red palm was like an illusion, disappearing without a trace.


    It''s a little boring. Returning the glass to the pile of glass, he slowly slid his hand through it. The glass fragments combined into a new cup, then he rolled back onto the bed and lay on his stomach. He reached over to grab a book from the side of the table and started flipping through it.


    It''s already been four days since I came here. Other than the first day that I went out for a storm, I stayed in the hotel for the rest of the day. To be more precise, Ming Yu and the others prohibited me from going out, as I waited for the final day of the Auction s.


    The door of the hotel room was pushed open, and by the sound of the footsteps, I knew who it was. I was extremely familiar with the sound of footsteps in the restaurant. After all, it used to be a hobby.


    "Boss, it''s time to eat." Rui Zhe brought me food.


    "Oh ~ So boring, there''s nothing fun about it!" I laid on the bed, bored, and casually flipped through a few pages, not in the mood to read those books at all. "Rui Zhe, you''re familiar with this place, is there anything more fun here?"


    "Boss." Rui Zhe sweated like a madman. His hands were trembling, and he almost knocked the lunch out of his hands. If you still want to go out, you''ll be blacklisted. " Last time, he stirred up too much trouble over at the jade. Now that he was completely famous, he would definitely be recognized when he goes out.


    "Eh ¡­" "I just remembered, is it really that serious?" What''s the matter, let''s go somewhere else, since there aren''t any Auction here, and those people can''t leave, right?


    "Boss," Rui Zhe said as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. Boss, you don''t understand the real reason why you are in confinement, so why did you become like this?


    "Eh? Rui Zhe, what is this place? It''s so beautiful, is there a sea here? " I was bored when I noticed a picture in the hotel guidebook. he asked, pointing to a picture in the book.


    After Rui Zhe, who should really be troubled, heard my question, he froze for a moment and then went forward to take a look., who had seen a lot, immediately became vigilant when he saw the map in the book, because the things that piqued his boss''s interest would definitely not happen, but still, he obediently replied. This is an artificial sea. It can be considered a tourist resort. "


    "A holiday resort?" My eyes immediately lit up. "How awesome!" "I really want to go."


    Rui Zhe was speechless. He knew what he should not have said, "Boss, you will be blacklisted."


    "So beautiful, I really want to go take a look." I looked at the tome in the guidebook, my eyes sparkling, but I didn''t hear what Rui Zhe had to say. "Then suddenly, he started to clap." Rui Zhe, let''s go and play here. "


    Rui Zhe almost vomited a mouthful of blood. Hey, hey, don''t be like this. "I didn''t know you were in danger, huh?" "No way!" Rui Zhe immediately protested. "No, boss."


    "Why?" "You''d better give me a reason." Otherwise, he would want to go to the consequences himself.


    "En..." Think about it, now that the outside world is so chaotic, what if you meet a bad guy, boss? Boss, you look so cute and beautiful. What if you get kidnapped and sold off? "Also, there are so many monsters outside. It will be very dangerous for you to go out alone. The most important thing is that you don''t recognize the way. What if you get lost?" Rui Zhe Barabala told me a lot of dangers.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing." I waved my hand and got up from the bed, "I''m not afraid of bad people or anything like that, if they dare to sell me, I''ll definitely sell them all by a catty. There are even demons and ghosts, don''t worry about this, I, the dignified boss of Spirit House, am not able to handle a few monsters and ghosts. As for getting lost, isn''t there a taxi? Even if I didn''t have my cell phone with me, a phone call would have been enough. "I can''t, I''ll just set up a marker in the room, and when I turn back, I''ll teleport back immediately." As he spoke, he was about to put on his shoes and head out.


    The shoes that he was wearing were once again taken off by Rui Zhe. "No, no. Rui Zhe quickly pulled me back, "No, you will be killed if you go."


    "What does it matter? What kind of life could happen? I''ll just try my best to be as gentle as possible. There won''t be any deaths." I picked them up and put them on again.


    "No, I am talking about my life," Rui Zhe said as he shed tears. If you run, when Ming Yu and the others cannot find you, they will skin me alive for a collar. "


    I was stunned for a moment, and looked at Rui Zhe with a serious expression. "Oh." An ordinary answer.


    "Oh?" "Oh!" Rui Zhe was shocked, "Boss, you really have nothing to do with me."


    "Supervisor, if you stop me now, I can guarantee that a person will die in this hotel room." I looked at Rui Zhe with a smile.


    Rui Zhe''s hand stiffened, and then his expression immediately sank. "If that''s the case, then I must offend you." After saying that, Rui Zhe took out a golden crystal. Looking at that crystal, my eyes slightly narrowed. Really?


    Half a minute later...


    I walked out of the hotel door refreshingly, as for Rui Zhe, he was still fighting with "I" under my illusion, hehehe, even if he managed to react now, I would have already left.


    Well, yes, I''m going to run away from home today.


    Holding the guidebook in my hand, with my phone and wallet and other necessities in my bag at my waist, I got into a car heading for the so-called tourist resort.


    Half an hour later, in the hotel room. People were all members of the Spirit House. The atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    "Come come come, Little Brother Rui Zhe. "Tell me, what''s going on?" Ming Yu smiled brilliantly and waved at Rui Zhe.


    "I... I''m sorry, "Rui Zhe said as he lowered his head in remorse. The atmosphere in the room was so stifling that it was hard to breathe.


    "Sorry?" The Mystical Zero was also laughing, which was especially beautiful, but behind him, it was already completely dark.

 C241

    "Rui Zhe, didn''t you give the boss lunch? Why did you send him away? "


    "The boss said that he was too bored and wanted to get out. He wanted to stop him, but who would''ve thought that he was hit by the boss''s illusion?" Rui Zhe answered truthfully. This was the essence of being an honest man. It''s my fault. "


    "Where is he?" the gloomy-faced man asked. Rui Zhe felt that it would be better to deal with this. Compared to Mystical Zero, Ming Yu and Ming Qing who were happily asking questions, and Ming Qing, who was eating and watching the show by the side, Xiao Zuo and Xiao Hei, he still felt that this "son-in-law of the Spirit House" was better.


    Rui Zhe swallowed his saliva. "It''s just that this aura ¡­ it makes me feel like I''m in a nightmare." The boss said he wanted to go to the resort to play. I think he went somewhere. "


    Just as he said that, a gust of wind blew past, the aura instantly disappeared, and Rui Zhe heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Alright, since the boss has someone to look for, let''s continue discussing your problem, Brother Rui Zhe." Ming Yu continued to laugh.


    "Sis, I think we shouldn''t blame Rui Zhe. After all, you should know what kind of character our boss has. Furthermore, I don''t think that Rui Zhe can beat the boss. Rather than standing here and talking, it''s better than having a dream. "


    "¡­" It was a good word, but why did it sound so unsavory?


    "That''s right, Master is normally a person who is hard to find. Wherever she wants to go, no one will be able to catch his. How can Big Brother Rui Zhe keep an eye on his alone?" The spectators also expressed their opinions.


    "Uh-huh," the two babies nodded. "Mom is too outrageous." Children, you guys are really sensible. "You actually didn''t bring us along when you went out to play." Cough cough.


    "Hai." Ming Yu sighed helplessly, feeling troubled. "What I''m worried about is, if someone really messes with our boss, will he blow up that tourist base?"


    "¡­" At this moment, the hotel room was completely silent.


    "It shouldn''t be, right?" Mystical Zero s, even though you said so, what about your usual confidence?


    "Heh heh." The boss did a good job. Ming Qing secretly laughed on the side, secretly giving his boss a Like in his heart. He was really brave, it was really a good show.


    "Forget it, now that Luo Mingshang is gone, he should be fine." The Mystical Zero sighed.


    "Are you sure about the Mystical Zero?" Ming Yu looked at the Mystical Zero suspiciously. Are you sure Luo Mingshang won''t help us blow it up?


    "Eh ¡­" The corner of the Mystical Zero''s mouth twitched, "It''s alright, Luo Mingshang knows a little about sizes."


    Are you sure?


    In the hotel over there, there was a competition meeting going on. I had already arrived at the tourist resort and was having a good time. This holiday base was simply a paradise. There were not only resorts, spas, sports grounds, sea bathing grounds, but also a street full of snack bars. If it wasn''t for this resort, I would have suspected that I was in a seaside town.


    Oh, oh, oh, there''s a hot spring hotel over there. Awoo, awoo, awoo. The roasted meat here is so delicious.


    I feel like I can stay here tonight. As for the hotel, let''s make a phone call ¡­ No, just text back. He was going to get another round of scolding when he called back. Send a text and turn off your phone. Yes.


    Just as he was thinking, he didn''t notice the pair of man and woman who came up to him. "He directly collided with it." "Oh my god." I was knocked senseless.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Don''t you have eyes?" Before he could even react, he heard a furious roar before him. Raising my head, I saw a man and a woman looking at me with unfriendly eyes.


    "Hey, it was clearly you guys who bumped into me." I suddenly got angry. I''m not angry yet, but you guys threw me out dozens of meters. You guys are really mad, aren''t you?


    "Which eye of yours saw that we hit you?" The woman crossed her arms and looked at me arrogantly.


    The man was even bolder and reached out to grab my hand. "Let me tell you, if you don''t lose money today, don''t even think about escaping."


    "Let go!" I coldly stared at him. Even those old things from Antique Street didn''t dare to touch me, you don''t want to live anymore.


    "Damned girl, you don''t want to live anymore. How dare you bump into me?" The woman looked at me ferociously. "Pay up!" If you don''t compensate us with a million and eight hundred thousand, don''t even think about leaving. "


    "Little girl, behave yourself. Do you know who I am?" The man looked me up and down with a lewd smile. This girl, if I were to play with her, I would definitely enjoy it.


    "I don''t care who you are. If you aren''t a human, then so be it." I sneered.


    "What did you say!" "Ahhh!" The woman was enraged. She raised her hand, but before it landed, it became a wail. "Ai ai ai ai, it hurts."


    "Aiyo ~ Aiyo ~" the man cried. [What is going on? I haven''t done anything yet. Ye Zichen looked up. Oh, I understand.


    Dongfang Ze''s current expression was very scary. It could be said that it was unknown, uh... It was not known from the start.


    "The two of you, are you shameless to bully a little girl?" The man let go of the woman''s hand.


    "Who are you people? Don''t meddle in other people''s business." She was released, and rubbed the wrist where Dongfang Ze was pinching painfully, then looked at Dongfang Ze in infatuation, coming back to her senses, she had a new arrogant look, but her tone was slightly slower.


    "Scram!" Dongfang Ze''s face did not look good. The moment he used a bit of strength, the man''s hand would be crushed, and he would immediately push the man to the side, allowing the man to wail.


    "You all ¡­ "How dare you, do you know who I am?" The man''s face was pale and drenched with cold sweat. Believe it or not, I will make you all die without a complete corpse. "


    Fine, let''s see who will die without a complete corpse. No, I guarantee that you won''t even have a single soul remaining.


    "Oh? Who are you? " A man beside Dongfang Ze asked with a smile on his face. However, his smile was filled with gloom.


    "Listen up, laozi is the boss of the Blackstone Group, both black and white have people. If you know what''s good for you, quickly kneel down and apologize to laozi. Otherwise, don''t blame me ¡ª" Before the man finished his sentence, the man directly kicked the man aside.


    "What black stone and white stone, I''ve never heard of it!" Dongfang Ze looked up condescendingly.


    The man and woman were helped to their feet by the woman. They glared at the two viciously, ready to seek revenge.


    Looking at the gazes of the two, the man beside Dongfang Ze knew what they were thinking and smiled evilly. Ai, I''m saving your lives. Do you know who I am? "Who is this person beside me?"


    "Who cares who you are." The woman muttered in a low voice, but it couldn''t escape the man''s ears. The man laughed evilly as he kicked the woman in the stomach. The woman immediately took a few steps back and fell to the ground, unable to get up.

 C242

    "Listen up, my name is Nangong Shuo. If you want revenge, come at me, I want to see which one of the Black and White Daos is not afraid of death and dares to provoke me." The man had both his hands in his pockets, the surroundings were filled with people, upon hearing the two words Nangong Shuo, he immediately chattered, and the man and woman''s faces immediately turned white, Young Master of Nangong Family, let alone retaliate, it was unknown whether they could even escape.


    "You ¡­ You say you''re Nangong Shuo, what evidence do you have?! " Men are still hoping for a chance


    "Heh, what a joke. Why should I need evidence? Or rather, why should you use your death to prove it?" "Still smiling evilly." If you have the ability, don''t run. " As he spoke, two burly men in black appeared behind him.


    "Young Master." These two words caused the man and woman''s faces to turn even paler.


    "You guys can handle it." Nangong Shuo instructed lightly. "Then he walked up to me." Sigh, since when did our Young Master Dongfang learn to be a hero and save a beauty? This little girl,he looks really beautiful, but unfortunately, she hasn''t even opened his mouth yet.


    It was too late for Dongfang Ze to cover his good friend''s mouth. I smiled faintly. I was already very unhappy when I was provoked by those two rascals. I didn''t care when you helped me settle it, but now, I just want to say that I did a good job.


    I quickly walked closer and Dongfang Ze silently covered his face to show that he didn''t care and didn''t see anything. I smiled lovingly outside and then kicked. He sent a man flying with a kick.


    "Leg retracting, perfect." Senior Brother, why are you here? "


    "Ahem, this holiday base is the property of the Nangong Family." Dongfang Ze awkwardly coughed twice and answered. What about you? "Why did you come here? I thought I recognized the wrong person."


    "Nope, there''s a Auction here to take a look." I shrugged.


    "Auction?" Dongfang Ze felt strange, and suddenly thought of something, "Oh, you''re talking about that Underground auction, right?"


    "Underground auction?" I was puzzled and frowned, "What Underground auction, aren''t they from the Far Mountain Auction House?"


    "Far Mountain Auction House?" Dongfang Ze was also starting to get confused. I don''t really know what kind of small Auction it is. "


    "Oh," I didn''t ask too much, Auction, this kind of thing, can be produced several times a month, it''s not strange. "I just came to play. Today, I saw that this place on the picture book isn''t bad, so I came to take a look."


    At this time, Nangong Shuo who was kicked out also returned, "What''s the situation? You two know each other? "


    "I am calculating if my kick just now was a little too light. It came back so quickly." "Yes, my junior sister." Dongfang Ze introduced.


    "Junior Sister?" Nangong Shuo obviously had a bit of a question, as if he didn''t understand which elder of the Dongfang Family had accepted a young disciple, but then he thought of Dongfang Ze''s master. Spirit House? "


    "Right." Dongfang Ze nodded.


    Nangong Shuo''s face changed, "Spirit House that little demon?" Then, he suddenly took two steps back and solemnly bowed. "I''m very sorry, please forgive me for any disrespect."


    "¡­" "My face darkened." Who said that? " Also, your attitude has changed too much. What kind of image do you have in mind?


    "Cough cough," Dongfang Ze was a bit embarrassed, "Who asked you to rob Dao Alliance of his plane last time. Last time, you lost him and everyone knew it.


    "Aiya, I want Feng Huangjue to have an important role. I robbed him once, and if it wasn''t for me, Feng Huangjue wouldn''t be complete." I put my hands behind my back and lowered my head.


    Dongfang Ze reached out and tapped my head. You''re the only one who makes sense. "


    I stuck out my tongue. Blame me. Then he looked at Nangong Shuo and smiled slightly. I have seen a young man''s heroic bearing and valiant temperament, do you dare to fight me? "


    "¡­" excoseme? What was going on?


    "Speak human words." Dongfang Ze said.


    "Fight!" I said without hesitation.


    "¡­"


    "I refuse." Nangong Shuo took two steps back.


    I held a lump of Netherworld Flame in my hand. "Choose a place here or you can."


    "¡­" Any other options? Forget it. He stretched out his head and slashed out with his blade. "Let''s go."


    Very good. I nodded and followed Nangong Shuo. Dongfang Ze, who was behind, felt his heart tighten.


    Nangong Shuo walked very slowly, "Hey hey, brother, let me ask you, is this junior sister of yours strong?"


    Dongfang Ze glanced at his good brother. Not bad, I''ve fought with her many times. Although it was just a spar, but ¡­ Let me put it this way. When she was first brought to the street by her master, I was beaten up by her almost every day. " It wasn''t until later that he finally managed to hold back a little. At the very least, he now knew the meaning of ''up to this point''.


    "¡­" Nangong Shuo''s head was covered in sweat, "Brother, can you promise that I won''t die?"


    "You were the one who got yourself killed first."


    Behind the Morning Stadium, there was actually a opposing platform, which was clearly meant for these special people. Now, Nangong Shuo and I are standing right on top of it.


    "Since we''re ready, let''s begin." Nangong Shuo took a deep breath and immediately took up a pose


    "Bring out all of your strength." I said lightly.


    "Ah?" "Why?" Nangong Shuo casually asked.


    "I''m afraid that if you lose, you''ll say that you didn''t use your full strength." I said softly.


    Nangong Shuo attacked first, fist mixed with Qi swung towards my face, I lightly tilted my head and a fist brushed past my face, I took the chance to grab Ye Xingchen''s hand and quickly somersaulted over his shoulder, and landed on the ground with a flip, if not I would not have been able to take his face, it seemed that it would not be easy to deal with him. Nangong Shuo stood up and attacked again, and when he was about to hit me, the spectators below the stage cried out in alarm. That''s not right. Where is he? Nangong Shuo suddenly felt a cold Qi behind his back, he turned around, and my fist struck over. Nangong Shuo had no time to dodge, he was struck by the fist, and stopped moving after gathering his Qi. The spiritual energy in his body rotated, revealing the strength of a young master from a large clan. All of the people in the hall were suppressed by this aura until they were unable to breathe, only Dongfang Ze sighed helplessly and shook his head, Nangong Shuo took out a black sword and pointed the sword tip straight at him. Seeing that, my hands raised up slightly, and a blue light appeared in my hands. I shouted indifferently, and in a blink of an eye, I had already arrived in front of Nangong Shuo.

 C243

    However, at the same time, a wave of pain came from his chest. A voice came from the side of his ears, "Arrival" followed the movement of the black sword, and then, Nangong Shuo''s figure flew out.


    Nangong Shuo coughed twice, and blood flowed out. Dongfang Ze, you lied to me, is that okay? As expected, the people on that street were all freaks.


    Seeing Nangong Shuo being carried away, I stretched my arms and looked at the time. Should I go back? But he hadn''t had enough fun, and the tourist resort wasn''t finished yet. The most important thing is that I have a big backer now. With Dongfang Ze here, I don''t need to spend any money. As for Nangong Shuo, I am not going to kill him.


    When the familiar pressure reached my body, I wanted to run but it was already too late. "It''s already very late. Why aren''t you going home?"


    "Since we can''t escape, then ¡­" Don''t you want to go home yet? I held onto Luo Mingshang''s neck, smiling very seductively. Since I couldn''t run away, I might as well drag him into the water.


    "Alright." Luo Mingshang didn''t care about the hotel and the rest, he leaned over and kissed on the cheek.


    "Dongfang Ze''s face is already dark, okay?" Aren''t you going back yet? "


    "I already said that I''m here to participate in the Auction." I rolled my eyes at Dongfang Ze.


    "I said go back to where you are now." Dongfang Ze rolled his eyes at me. You must have run out on your own. You must have a lot of guts.


    "Hur hur." I smiled mockingly. "Then you''ll have to worry about the person who kidnapped me. "Enough nonsense, I haven''t had enough fun."


    "Not here to participate in the Auction? Haven''t you started? " Dongfang Ze walked closer and asked.


    "Three more days." I nodded. "Right, what is that Underground auction you mentioned?"


    "It''s a Auction that can''t see the light." Dongfang Ze answered, "They are auctions of antique goods that do not follow normal routes, such as tombstones or treasures that they steal. "However, there are quite a few good things in those places."


    My eyes immediately lit up. "Where?"


    "What are you doing?" Dongfang Ze instantly became vigilant. You still want to mess around? Stay here and play for two days, then scram back to participate in your Auction. After that, hurry up and go back to the Antique Street. "


    "A little." I stuck out my tongue at Dongfang Ze. "Since these are all antique auctions, of course I have to take a look. Who knows what treasures might be auctioned off?"


    Just as Dongfang Ze was about to extend his hand over, he was met with a glare from Luo Mingshang, causing him to retract his hand. It''s not a place you can enter. A serious antique dealer like you wouldn''t let you in. "


    "What about you?" My eyes were shining.


    "¡­" Dongfang Ze was left speechless for a rare moment. Don''t try to trick me, I''m not interested. "


    "You don''t have to be interested. Just give me the invitation and I''ll go." I held out my hand to him.


    Dongfang Ze waved his hand, "Do you want this slap?"


    I decisively withdrew my hand. "Alright, I was just casually saying it, you stingy bastard. I''m going back. "


    As the moonlight shined on the dilapidated ruins, the run-down hall lost its former splendor, and the surroundings were filled with battle scars. Inside the calm pool, the wind gently blew up a long white veil.


    "Why? "Why?" The woman murmured, "Everyone... All... Everyone, everyone... Why? "AHH!" A long roar resounded in the quiet and empty palace.


    The bright moonlight seemed to be dyed red by blood, still emitting a chilling air. Under the sky, the pool turned dark, and from within, a blood-red shadow could be seen. However, she wasn''t the only one.


    This world was completely dark. In this world, one would eventually be able to sleep forever. In this other world, only memories remained.


    In a dark room that was filled with dust, a hand grabbed a dusty black book from the bookshelf and shook the dust off it. When he flipped it open, he saw strange symbols and words written all over the yellowed paper.


    "Da Da Da ~" Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside. The person who was reading the book heard the sound and was startled. A smile appeared on his face.


    "Tsk." "Those guys who keep haunting me." Hearing footsteps outside, the girl closed the book and jumped out. She took the book with her and ran around the building continuously. Behind her was a group of people.


    "Wait, stop." "Please don''t run anymore. Please put that book back, that book can''t be taken."


    "Who cares."


    When I woke up at midnight, I was panting heavily. It wasn''t summer anymore, but my body was covered in sweat as if it had been raining.


    What was going on? The one in the dream ¡­ Who was that woman?


    I turned my head to look at the side, Luo Mingshang and the two little fellows were already asleep, Xiao Hei was also obediently snoring on the pillow. I extended my hand, and a black book condensed in my hand.


    In this world, one would eventually be able to sleep forever. In this other world, only memories remained.


    This book was stolen from that place. It should have something to do with the woman in my dreams. That dream, that woman in my dreams. Who was she? Why did he cry in that dilapidated relic? Why, why? Too many questions. The bigger question is, why do I want to cry so much when I see her cry?


    In the depths of the deep blue dream, fresh red blood was constantly flowing. The pair of pure black eyes were like an abyss that made people afraid, and everything was shattered cleanly.


    I stood on the balcony on the second floor, looking down at the distant city.


    "A gust of wind blew past, and a hand appeared, holding a cup of black tea." "Here."


    "Thank you." I took the black tea, took a sip, and continued to stare off into the distance.


    "What are you thinking about?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    "Nothing." I shook my head and took a sip of black tea.


    "Is there something on your mind?" Luo Mingshang turned his head to look at me, and asked softly, "Have you had a nightmare?"


    I paused. "Do you know that there is a kind of person in this world? A single person does not belong to any power, nor to any race. They are only a single type of people between them. "


    "Oh? There is such a person. " "Luo Mingshang felt a sense of novelty. I don''t know, does Xue Er know? "


    "I don''t know." My eyes darken. "I''ve just read in the book that these people are magical in their own right. Miraculously, they actually existed in this world. "

 C244

    "Is that so?" Luo Mingshang laughed, "I really want to get to know this kind of person, it''s really interesting."


    "What you mean by ''interesting'' is to dissect a person before killing him." Go down and eat breakfast. " I''m a little hungry.


    I came back a bit late last night, so I didn''t greet them. After being scolded this morning, I came down to eat and apologize, but this group of people didn''t say a word. Even Ming Yu had calmly brought over breakfast.


    Hey hey, it''s better to say something. This is quite embarrassing.


    "Right." "Someone has finally spoken." Boss, I found the Gao Yundong you told me to search for a few years ago. This guy was a drug lord a few years ago, but because of his strong backing, no one dared to touch him. These few years, he suddenly stopped washing his hands, and that small fortune of his has been washed clean. It''s a big boss now. "


    "Oh?" I bit into my bun and nodded. "I suddenly washed my face clean? "Why?"


    "I''m not sure." Ming Qing shook his head, "However, the time he washed his hands and disappeared into the Poison Hall was also five years ago."


    Very good, the time is right. It looks like Ding Ling''s death is indeed related to him. Is there anything else? "


    "Yes." Ming Qing nodded his head, "Coincidentally, he also came here to participate in the Auction, but he is a Underground auction."


    I frowned, "Underground auction," could it be the one that Dongfang Ze mentioned?


    "When does the Auction start?" Looks like I have to go deep into the tiger''s den.


    "It''s already begun. The Auction will take pictures every other day for a total of three days. Yesterday was the second time. Today, rest. Tomorrow is the last day." Ming Qing explained. "Boss, do you want to go take a look?"


    "Yes." I nodded.


    Ming Qing was a little troubled, "But Underground auction''s invitation letter is a little troublesome, that Auction is not something that ordinary people can enter."


    "I believe you." I looked at Ming Qing with trust.


    Ming Qing immediately frowned, "Boss, please don''t cause trouble. It''s against the law to fake it. "


    "Heh, they don''t even care if it''s illegal for them to open the Underground auction, even if it''s illegal for them, it would be useless if the police came." I shrugged. I''m not afraid, my aunt.


    "But the problem is that the Underground auction is very strict. Even if there is a fake invitation letter, you might not be able to enter. Every time they receive a few guests, they register the customer''s information. If there is any unnecessary person that fails to match the information, they will be killed. " Ming Qing had a face full of pain.


    "Tsk." I bit my nails. Do you really want me to ask Dongfang Ze for help? "Right." Then, if it''s an item, can I enter? "


    "¡­" Everyone looked at me in unison. "Boss, we didn''t bring any antiques with us, and on Underground auction, without good stuff, it''s impossible to get auctioned off."


    "And if it''s alive?" An idea suddenly popped into my head, and I looked at Blacky. "If it''s a cat-demon ¡­"


    Little Black hid behind Ming Yu while trembling, causing Ming Yu to instantly explode, "Boss, don''t be like this, Little Black is only a child."


    "Master, Master, don''t sell Blacky. Little Black will behave, Little Black will do more work. " Little Black looked at me with a pitiful expression.


    I reached out my hand to rub Blacky''s head. "Awoo ~ so cute." She might as well sell Ming Qing instead of Xiao Hei. "


    "Hmm? "What?" Ming Qing was startled.


    "Good idea." Ming Yu nodded his head, he had no objections to that.


    Ming Qing was completely frozen, "Boss, you can''t be like this, you''re killing a donkey just like that, I will help you look through the information and look for clues, tell me, if it wasn''t for me, how sad are you in the future?"


    "Hur hur, you''re the one who''s feeling sad." I rolled my eyes. "Eat all day and don''t work. Don''t insult a donkey. A donkey at least has some work to do. "What about you?"


    "I work too. Boss, you can''t do that." Ming Qing immediately hugged my thighs, "Boss, you can''t be so heartless, I did this all for you, you will make the employees feel cold."


    "I kicked my leg, and black lines covered my face." Alright, stop howling. Who am I going to sell it to? It was just a joke. As for the rest of you, you all have no choice but to say, "I''m selling myself."


    "¡­" Another silence.


    "Boss, just sell me out!" Oh, thank you, thank you for your bravery at this time, but I don''t need to be serious.


    "I can''t sell it." I rolled my eyes.


    "Boss ¡­" The corner of the Mystical Zero''s mouth twitched, "Are you for real?"


    "If I want to sneak in, of course I have to sell it." I shrugged. " It''s fine, just leak some information for Dongfang Ze and let him go to the Auction to buy me back. And who am I, no one can stop me if I want to leave. "


    Luo Mingshang hugged me, "No."


    "I also feel that it''s a bit inappropriate. There are a lot of treasures in the underworld, you can take any one of them, so there''s no need to take such risks like you, boss."


    "And then? I covered the treasure? " I tilted my head.


    "Logically speaking, the owner of the auction item can also enter the Auction." Ming Qing hurriedly added. This is a solution, then go and see what''s good about your underworld. "


    "Okay, I will go now," the Mystical Zero nodded, stood up and left.


    The Mystical Zero is responsible for taking the items from the underworld, the others are responsible for watching over me so that I don''t have to make any other troubles, but I do not have the time to care about them. During my afternoon nap, I directly jumped out of the hotel window and followed the scent to look for them.


    In front of him was a blue shadow, its beautiful fingers lightly strumming the strings, its gentle melody just like his own.


    As I approached, he continued playing as if he hadn''t heard me, and I walked up to him.


    "Let me borrow the meristem." I don''t care if he finishes a song or not.


    His finger paused on the zither string, and the zither music shattered. He was stunned for a moment, then immediately smiled, "You still don''t know how to listen to an entire song."


    "I don''t need to care about superfluous things. Isn''t this what you guys taught me?" My eyes dimmed and I stretched out my hand. "The superfluous matters. I don''t mean the superfluous matters, except for my own matters."


    He chuckled. "Yes."


    "Let me borrow the meristem." I repeated.


    "meristem." He mumbled. I didn''t reply for a long time. After a long time, I gently sighed and a dark blue bead appeared in my hand.


    "You are just as he said. It really has changed. "


    "I will return it to you." I didn''t say much, I just took my stuff and left. In the same place, the person continued to play that unfinished song.

 C245

    Layers upon layers of white bones formed a wall, forming a road that was paved with bones. On the way, he stepped on the pure white bones and walked step by step towards the city that was built with bones. All the time in the river of time.


    Dreamscape was always an illusion. Whether it was real or fake, it was also real. Lightly pushing the afterglow from the moonlight, he could move the light an inch away from his body.


    The meristem emitted a cold aura under the moonlight, this meristem was the treasure of the Leviathan, it was a treasure that many noble kings and kings wanted to obtain. People said that the meristem could cure all kinds of diseases, and if ordinary people grinded it into sand, they could change it into water and eat it, then they could live forever, so in ancient times, many emperors would send ships out to sea, just to search for the legendary Leviathan, to search for the meristem. However, no one knew that the meristem could make a person immortal, because it could turn an ordinary person into a mermaid, and once that person became a mermaid, they could live forever.


    ~ Here, the most suitable person is out of luck. If he can directly send me back to the Spirit House with a package, then Nangong Shuo would not reject him. Oh right, although I''m not familiar with him, he shouldn''t help me out.


    The two of them were temporarily staying in the hotel at the vacation area. I made a phone call to get Dongfang Ze out, then directly jumped up from the window and entered Nangong Shuo''s room from the window.


    "Damn," I just got in when Nangong Shuo jumped up from the bed in fright, "You, you, what are you doing here?"


    I sat on the edge of the bed and smiled. "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    "What are you doing?" "Where''s Ze?" Nangong Shuo looked behind me, he didn''t see his good brother.


    "I asked him to meet me outside." I chuckled. "Don''t worry, I swear. I''m not here to fight with you today. I''m here for your help."


    "Help?" Nangong Shuo did not understand. He relaxed and decided to go back to bed.


    "Sell me off!" I smiled.


    "¡­" Nangong Shuo''s foot slipped, and he fell down from the bed. After that, he looked at me with a sorrowful expression, "You still said that you wouldn''t hurt me, yet you want my life?"


    "How could that be?" My upper body slowly approached Nangong Shuo. I just wanted to ask you for a favor. "


    "The East will kill me." Nangong Shuo''s face was in pain.


    "I patted my chest in assurance." "Don''t worry, I guarantee that you won''t die."


    Nangong Shuo crawled back onto the bed, "What''s wrong with you, child? Why would I want to sell you out? Don''t you know how serious your control over your junior brother and sister is? "


    "I want to go to that Underground auction. Since senior brother won''t let me go," I complained, "If I can''t get through, then I have to think of other ways."


    "But even in Underground auction, trafficking in human beings is not allowed." The corner of Nangong Shuo''s mouth twitched, "What''s more, you look good, but your body has not grown up yet, unless you are a pedophile, but you are too violent, and want to buy it to be your bodyguard."


    "Who asked you to traffic in human beings." I rolled my eyes.


    "Are you saying you''re not human?" Nangong Shuo raised his eyebrows. I punched him in the leg. "Immediately, Nangong Shuo wailed. "Howl ~"


    "I mean, to sell you a mermaid." "A mermaid should be enough to catch the eye."


    "A mermaid?" Nangong Shuo was startled, he did not know how to react, "Where can I go to find a Fallen Elf for you? Go to the sea and fish for you? "


    "I put my hand on my forehead. There is something wrong with this child''s IQ. If it was senior brother, I think he would have guessed it right from the beginning." I mean, I''m a mermaid. "


    "¡­" Nangong Shuo was startled, he blinked his eyes, "You''re a mermaid? Does the East know? "


    "There really is something wrong with this child''s intelligence." I said, I turned into a mermaid, and then you sent me to that Underground auction, saying that it was your product. "


    Nangong Shuo obviously did not understand, "You? Become a mermaid? Did you have enough lung capacity? Don''t drown. "


    I want to hit him, really, especially. "Furthermore, I did the same. I swung my palm towards him." Do you have a head that''s meant to be raised? "His IQ is definitely going to be damaged."


    Nangong Shuo held onto his arm that was in pain, "Then what exactly do you mean by this? When you get there, say it clearly. " I reached out and picked up the blue bead. Nangong Shuo opened his eyes wide, "meristem." I nodded in satisfaction. "Where the hell did you get that meristem? You might as well sell it yourself."


    I hurriedly took the meristem back, "This was borrowed by me, I want to trade it. What''s the return if I sell it?" Also, how am I supposed to get in if I sell her? You''re bringing me in? Let''s die together if Senior Brother finds out. "


    "Eh ¡­" "Nangong Shuo pondered for a moment. Why should I help you? "


    I immediately smiled brilliantly. "What do you think?" The book clenched its fists and slowly raised them up.


    "Help, I''ll definitely help." Nangong Shuo immediately nodded.


    I put my hands down in satisfaction. Very good, "Tomorrow will be the Auction. Let''s start preparing today. "


    "Wait." Nangong Shuo paused, "Are you sure that Dong Fang will not return?"


    "Don''t worry, the place where I arranged to meet him would take three to four hours even if we were to drive back and forth." I patted my chest.


    Nangong Shuo thought about it, forget it, it was death. Offending this girl would only make her die a more miserable death. In order to ensure that he would at least die a whole body, he decided to help.


    After swallowing the meristem, silver scales started to appear on the two sides of my face. My ear bones started to harden, and my entire ear became a fin. Gradually, scales appeared on the back of my hand and a slippery liquid appeared on my leg. Fragments of fish scales started to form on my thigh, and I jumped into the water. My legs started to unwittingly join together, and with a splash, I jumped out of the water with my blue and white fish tail.


    I reached out to take off my skirt. The upper half of my body was still human, except for the silver scales on the back of my hand and the side of my face beside my ear. He was wearing a white T-shirt.


    "Alright." I shouted.


    Nangong Shuo came in and upon seeing my appearance, he paused for a moment before looking at the T-shirt on my upper body with slight disdain. I haven''t seen a family of drakes wearing T-shirts. Take them off. "


    I grabbed a skirt and threw it. " Scoundrel, what are you trying to do? "


    Nangong Shuo took off the dress that was smashed on his face, "Do you know how to dress up? The merfolk are illusory creatures, and seeing you dressed like this, they lost interest in you in an instant. "


    "Are you looking to die?" I splashed water with my fish tail and splashed it onto Nangong Shuo''s body.


    Nangong Shuo casually took my skirt to wipe off the water on his body. He turned around and gave me a swimsuit. "Put this on."

 C246

    "You must have watched too many TV dramas." I threw the bathing suit back.


    "Then you''re naked." Nangong Shuo did not mind.


    "Do you believe that I will drown you?" I waited for him with a dark face.


    Nangong said he had no other choice but to turn around and leave. Ten minutes later, he came out again with a white bra. At least it makes people want to buy it. "


    I looked down at the white bra, the long gauze at my back like wings. Well, not bad, I guess he took it off one of the dresses.


    Forget it, it is indeed much better than the goods I have on me. Of course, I won''t say anything about the discomfort, especially if I''m in the water.


    After everything was prepared, Nangong Shuo sent someone to take the entire can of fish ¡­ Pfft, the big fish bowl was sent to Underground auction. I had been soaking in the water. If it had been anyone else, I would have been soaked, but it was a little cold in the water. If I had known earlier, I would have gotten Nangong Shuo to give me some hot water.


    Looking through the glass, I could see two people talking. I knew one of them was Nangong Shuo, and the other one was probably an employee of Underground auction. From the employee''s eyes, I saw surprise, infatuation, and a flash of possession.


    When the two of them went to register, Nangong Shuo walked in. I slowly sneaked in and laid on the edge of the large glass jar to look at him.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Nangong Shuo looked up at me.


    "I''m fine." I nodded. "Right, don''t forget to buy me back later."


    "How much is that?" Nangong Shuo was shocked. Who wouldn''t want the legendary mermaid? Even if it wasn''t for the meristem, such a beautiful lady would still have face if she bought it and kept it as a pet.


    "If you don''t want to buy it, then I''ll call my senior brother over later." I went down again.


    "Ai ai ai ai." Nangong Shuo quickly stopped his, "I''ll buy it, I''ll buy it, alright?" To have met with such a ancestor, what sort of sin did he have in his previous life?


    Ignoring him, I flapped my tail and dived down. Well, the mermaid''s tail was much longer than a mermaid''s, slender and beautiful, and it streaked across the water in a long line. Nangong Shuo looked at the figure on the jar with infatuation, and quickly regained his senses. No, he couldn''t be bewitched, he was a little demon in essence.


    The glass tank was covered with a black cloth, so he could no longer see anything outside. Because the flow of the water prevented the sound from being transmitted, he was unable to hear anything outside. Silence, darkness, nothing to see, water all around me, I started to get nervous.


    "Xue Er? Xue Er? " A voice transmitted directly into his mind.


    I was stunned. "Luo Mingshang?"


    "Xue Er, is it really you?" The voice was pleasantly surprised. "But your aura ¡­"


    "I swallowed the meristem, and now I''m a mermaid." "Where are you now?"


    "Outside." "Think about it, he won''t be able to get in here." You... "What''s going on?"


    "I''m fine." I comforted her, "Don''t worry about me. I have my own methods, don''t worry, I will be fine. Oh right, you can tell Dongfang Ze and have him come here to find me."


    The voice in his head paused for a moment before he reluctantly replied, "Alright."


    After that, I didn''t hear any other sounds. I might as well have asked him to stay and chat with me. The current environment I was in reminded me of that dream. Nothing could be seen or moved in the darkness.


    After who knows how long, the black cloth was suddenly lifted, but what I saw was still darkness, and only the water vat, there was a light. I understood, the Auction had begun. No, it should be said that it has already begun. I am the final item of this round, the final item of the auction.


    In the darkness below, I couldn''t see anyone clearly, but the moment the black cloth was lifted, I heard a collective gasp. I slowly went down, and the farther down I went, the clearer it became. When everyone saw the situation clearly, they were astonished once more. I lay in front of the vat wall, searching for Gao Yundong''s figure in the darkness. It was just that it was too dark outside, and I was in the water, so my night vision ability was too weak.


    The auction had already begun, and the starting price of a Drake had already reached fifty million. But even so, the people below were not frightened at all, not even at the loss of their fortune, I think that is the charm of the Drake, as the old people have said, the Sea Drake is good at seducing people, using his beautiful singing voice to attract the boat and then eat everyone on board.


    I''m not a real mermaid, and I may not be able to feel what they''re feeling right now. Afraid? Or perhaps, the people below were just food that was stuck upside down in his eyes?


    In the darkness, there seemed to be something terrifying filling the air. Even while I was in the water, I could feel the water''s temperature drop to its limit, and a familiar sense of danger transmitted through my body. I swung my tail and swam up.


    The final price was more than eleven, which was an astronomical figure for me. I don''t think I would ever have thought that I would have such a high price. Perhaps this was all thanks to the Draconian.


    In the back I saw the seller, and then I cringed and swam slowly down, my back to the man. I could feel it even through the glass.


    There was a knock on the glass jar behind me, and I heard two words. " "Come out!"


    What was going on? Isn''t underwater sound transmission very weak? Why did I hear it so clearly? I quietly turned my head to face the completely black handsome face and immediately retreated out of fear. I immediately became obedient and thought that I would be eaten. In the end, under his murderous gaze, he slowly swam up and laid on the edge of the vat to look at him.


    "Come out!" It was another two words, upright and just.


    "Hey, I''ll be dead if I go out." I flick my tail to indicate that I''m a fish.


    Dongfang Ze reached out his hand and placed it on top of the glass, immediately noticing that the glass was vibrating slightly, I instantly knew what he was going to do.


    "Wait." I hastily shouted for her to stop. "I understand. I can''t just leave now." As he said that, he jumped out of the glass jar, and Dongfang Ze reached out and caught him. Its long tail drooped to the ground, and Nangong Shuo, who was at the side, hurriedly lifted up its tail, afraid that it would cut a little.


    "You''re quite capable." Dongfang Ze frowned. Then he glanced at Nangong Shuo. Nangong, why are you messing around with her as well? "


    "Can I not help her? You don''t even know what the character of your own Junior Sister is. " Nangong Shuo glared. Alright, this is not a good place to talk, let''s go back to the room first. "

 C247

    Dongfang Ze looked at me and sighed. The two of them carried me and returned to their room in the Underground auction under the dumbfounded expressions of the staff members. At this time, the second round of the auction had already started.


    Returning to the private room, Nangong Shuo chased everyone out of the room and closed the doors. Dongfang Ze lightly placed me on a chair by the side and casually cast a barrier to isolate my voice.


    "How is it? Will there be a shortage of water? " Dongfang Ze looked at me carefully. "I looked it up and down." "What are you going to do now?"


    I put my hand to my mouth, opened it, and spat out a crystal blue bead. The bead was spat out, the fish scales on his face had disappeared, his ears had returned to their original state, and even his lower body''s fish tail had returned to his legs. Upon seeing this, Dongfang Ze''s face flushed, and quickly took off his clothes to cover my lower body. Oh, I almost forgot. I''m not wearing anything on my lower body.


    "That''s good." I replied.


    "It can still be changed back, isn''t it too convenient?" Nangong Shuo clicked his tongue in wonder.


    "It''s not like the meristem would be taken as nutrition. Spit it out." I put the meristem away.


    Dongfang Ze embarrassedly coughed, and returned to his original state, "Alright, now tell me, what exactly do you want?"


    "What?" I wrapped his coat around me and kicked my legs. I kind of like Fish Tail.


    "You took so much effort to sneak in, shouldn''t you just be here to play?" Dongfang Ze analyzed, "It''s all just for fun, I just need to ask Nan Gong to bring you in directly, and yet you insist on coming in as an item? What exactly is it for?"


    "The smile on my face sank as well and became serious." "To find someone."


    "Alone?" Dongfang Ze frowned: "Who?"


    "Gao Yundong," I wasn''t afraid to tell them, since I could help them look for him.


    "Gao Yundong, the investor?" Dongfang Ze was still confused, but when Nangong Shuo said it, he seemed to recognize him.


    "You know him?" I looked at Nangong Shuo. he exclaimed.


    Nangong Shuo nodded his head, "The Nangong Family has some business dealings with him. Incidentally, the man who bullied you at the vacation area last time is Gao Yundong''s man, and the Blackstone Group is also Gao Yundong''s property. But that guy is just a small fry. "


    I frowned. "We shouldn''t have let him go then. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Nangong Shuo spread out his hands, "How would I have known that you were looking for Gao Yundong? But there was no need to rush to find him. He should still be at the vacation area. Shall I send someone to look for it? "


    "I glared at him." Do you think there''s any point in it now? " Gao Yundong is right here, what''s the point of me going to find those idiots.


    "So you found the owner?" Dongfang Ze knows me better than me. Why are you looking for him? "


    "I suspect he had something to do with a case five years ago in which the victim is now a client of mine." I reached out and tied the sleeves of Dongfang Ze''s jacket around his waist. This was a dress.


    Nangong Shuo thought for a while. "Yes, he just rose to power five years ago, and in just five years, he managed to make his own company so huge. He is truly a legend in the business world."


    I rolled my eyes. "What legend? His money and contacts were all left behind during the drug trafficking in the past. He has been a drug lord for more than 20 years. It''s just that he has just cleaned himself up. Five years is enough time."


    "Poisonous Owl?" Nangong Shuo and Dongfang Ze looked at each other, "He was a drug lord in the past, this is the first time I have heard of him."


    "That can only mean that he''s very thoroughly washed clean. Those who know his background are probably either his people, or all dead." I got up and went to the side to pour myself a cup of tea. " Since you guys don''t even know this, it''s useless for me to ask about anything else. I''ll go ask the person in question first. "


    "Come back," Dongfang Ze stretched out his hand and pulled me back, "Are you planning to go out like this?"


    "Eh ¡­" I lowered my head and looked. The upper half of my body was still soaking wet on my chest. The lower half of my body was still soaking wet on Dongfang Ze''s jacket. Which one of you has extra clothes, take one of mine. "


    Nangong Shuo blushed and ran out. I''ll get it. "


    That Gao Yundong, I remembered that he was sitting on the right side of the door, which meant that his box was on the right side, while Dongfang Ze was on the far left side of the room, so I had to go over there to take a look, it''s a good thing that Auction are all dark, so I couldn''t see them clearly. I hid myself from the staff and bodyguards, joking, that mermaid who was just auctioned off a moment ago, was caught sneaking out to either cook or fish soup, alright?


    There were two bodyguards at the door. There were four or five people in the room, four of them should be assistant bodyguards, and one of them should be the person in charge.


    However, he would definitely not tell me the truth if I went in to ask him so rashly. At a time like this, this kind of situation is, of course ¡­ The best candidate would be Ding Ling herself.


    With a wave of my hand, the lights in the room instantly went dark. There was a commotion in the room and the two bodyguards outside were startled. I quickly went in to check on the situation and followed them in. The lights went out in the house. It was dark in the room.


    "Boss, don''t worry, I''ll go look for the staff." I heard someone say.


    "As the white robe fluttered in the wind, a cold sensation permeated the entire room." Who? "Who is it?" Immediately, someone shouted.


    "What are you shouting for?"


    "wannabe, a very cold thing just passed by my hand."


    "Ah ~ Me too, I feel it too." Immediately, someone else shouted.


    "Ghost, there''s a ghost."


    "What are you screaming for!" The person called wannabe immediately shouted, "Where is there a ghost?" Just as he finished speaking, the white robe slashed across his neck, revealing a trace of coldness. "Who''s playing tricks on us?"


    "What''s going on?" It was an aged voice and I was a little stunned. Gao Yundong, was he an old man?


    "Boss, don''t come out. It seems like someone snuck in here." The wannabe shouted, "Hurry up and find the staff and ask them what happened and why there was a sudden power outage."


    "Alright!" Someone immediately answered and ran out.


    I am glad I let Ding Ling speak, at least I remember her voice, so copying her now is much easier, "Return my life to me ~" In order to create a terrifying atmosphere, I even deliberately dragged out the last few words. "Bastard, return my life."


    "Who?" "Who''s putting on a show." wannabe was ready to pull out his spear.


    "Wait." The old voice immediately shouted, "This voice..." This is Lingling''s voice. It can''t be wrong, it''s Lingling''s voice. Lingling, is it you? "Are you here?"

 C248

    Why does it feel like he really wants to see Ding Ling here? "Shouldn''t you be afraid?" Why did you want to kill me? Why did you want to kill me? I continued to mimic.


    "Lingling, Lingling, I was in the wrong. I shouldn''t have left you behind. You can take my life if you want, I owe you one." Her voice sounded anxious, as though she was really hoping that Ding Ling would come and take his life.


    I don''t understand. What is this? With a wave of my hand, the lights in the room immediately lit up. At this moment, the sounds of footsteps outside could be heard. It seems to be the sound of the bodyguard calling the staff over. Each of them touched their waists, ready to pull out their guns at any moment.


    I looked at the man in front of me, in his fifties. His hair was gray, his face was covered with scars from the passage of time, and he wore a black suit. He was also surprised to see what I looked like.


    "You ¡­ Aren''t you Lingling? "Who are you?" He was so scared that he quickly retreated.


    The man called wannabe immediately pulled out the gun at his waist and pointed it at me. Then, he suddenly recalled something.


    With that said, Gao Yundong remembered, "You ¡­ "You."


    "What is your relationship with Ding Ling? What does Ding Ling''s death have to do with you? " I didn''t answer anyone, but asked directly.


    "Who the hell are you?" wannabe raised his gun, ready to give me a bullet at any time.


    "What does Ding Ling''s death have to do with you?" I asked again.


    "You ¡­ Why do you ask? " Gao Yundong stood properly, "Just who are you, and what is your purpose for sneaking in."


    I looked at the man who was filled with grief just a second ago, who now had a cold expression and nodded, "Alright, let me tell you, I was born to be able to recognize ghosts. A female ghost found me not long ago, but she didn''t remember anything, and it took me a long time to learn that her name is Ding Ling. So now that I''ve helped her recover her memories, the first step is to find the person who killed her. "


    "The murderer has already been caught." The black muzzle of the gun came closer to my head.


    "He''s just a scapegoat," I turned my head and coldly looked at this man called wannabe.


    "You said you could see Lingling. Have you seen Lingling before?" How is she now? How is she now? " Gao Yundong suddenly became agitated and blurted out a series of questions while grabbing onto my shoulder.


    I felt a pinch of pain. "How good can it be if you feel like a ghost? Or is there anything worse than this? "


    Gao Yundong suddenly grabbed his hair in pain, and then, fiercely slapped himself. "I''m not human, it''s all my fault for harming her."


    "What exactly did you do to her? What has her death got to do with you? " I asked, grabbing Gao Yundong''s collar.


    wannabe thought for a moment, then put away his spear, "You guys go out first. Don''t let anyone in. "


    "Yes sir!" The group of black clothed bodyguards turned and left.


    Seeing that everyone had left, wannabe reached out and released my hand, "Young miss, if what you said is true, please calm down."


    I released Gao Yundong and glanced at wannabe, "What? "Don''t you believe me?"


    "This kind of thing ¡­" wannabe sneered, "I have never believed that there is such a thing as a ghost or god in this world."


    "I''m not asking you to believe me." I continued to look at Gao Yundong. "I only came here to find out the relationship between you and Ding Ling''s death."


    "Yes, I killed her." Gao Yundong plopped down on a chair in distress, "If I hadn''t been such a bastard, abandoning both mother and son, she wouldn''t have gone there to be a dancer, and she wouldn''t have died."


    "You ¡­ What did you say? " "I don''t know how to react." Mother and son? Ding Ling, she... "


    "Lingling is my daughter." Gao Yundong painfully closed his eyes, as if he was reminiscing, "Thirty years ago, my wife and I fell in love with one another, and at that time, I was already a drug dealer. It''s just that she didn''t know that we were very happy after marriage, and that we had children, and that because of the goods that went missing, I fled to the border to avoid being chased by the police, I never came back. It was only until five years ago when I went to meet a boss in the mainland, at a bar, that I saw her, and at first I thought she was just like me. I wanted to make it up to her, but she found out that we were dealing in drugs. That was the time when she found out that I was her father, and she broke down and ran out in a very disappointed manner, and after that, I never saw her again, and when I heard the news about her a month later, I heard that she died, was killed, I was in pain, and ordered everyone under my command to find his, but before that, the killer turned himself in, and I hated myself for not finding that bastard, but I swore to take revenge on him.


    What I heard stunned me. Gao Yundong, was actually Ding Ling''s father, this was something I didn''t expect, no matter what. This result was a little out of my expectations, but it also meant that the clue was broken.


    "Is what you said true?" I am still a little doubtful, could it be that Gao Yundong made this up to get rid of his crimes?


    "It''s true." Gao Yundong nodded, then took out a pendant from his pocket with a trembling hand, opened it, and handed it over to me. I could clearly see a black and white photo inside, the man looked extremely similar to the young Gao Yundong, and the other woman, was Ding Ling.


    "Little girl, you just said you saw Lingling, right? Is that true? " Gao Yundong asked again.


    Ah, I changed my clothes and didn''t bring my business card. I paused for a moment, "Since you have been there, you should have heard of it before. Let me introduce myself, I am Shuo Tongxue, the owner of Antique Street."


    "Spirit House!" Both of them were shocked, "Shuo, Shuo Tongxue, you are that witch."

 C249

    "So, how did it come to pass down to me in the outside world?" "I''m Shuo Tongxue," but I''m sorry, witch, I don''t know how to use magic. " A month ago, Ding Ling came to me and said that sheshead something that she needed my help with. However, because she passed Wangchuan and drank the Menghuo Decoction, he did not remember anything else. She only remembered some memories, such as seeing the two of you dealing in drugs. "


    "Then... "Then ¡­" Gao Yundong suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "You mean, want to see her?" "I know what he wants to say." Humans and ghosts are different. Humans and ghosts are in different dimensional spaces, they can''t see, hear, or touch each other, unless they are born with Yin Yang Eyes. Of course, there are people who can open their eyes later on, but it is difficult to open them.


    "I''m fine." Gao Yundong shook his head, "I''m not afraid, Master, please help me open my eyes. I just need to look at Lingling again, and I will be satisfied with just one more glance."


    "If you really mean that, then come to the Spirit House a week later. I want to talk to you about some things regarding Ding Ling." She could be considered to have found a family member after all. She would talk about some specific things related to Ding Ling, such as the fees and so on.


    "Alright, alright," Gao Yundong nodded his head repeatedly.


    "I''ll be going back first. Remember, I''ll be back in a week." I still have Auction to attend. After a week, he should be able to rest enough.


    After all, he was his own father, but he was also a drug lord who was the main culprit behind countless families. At that time, when she knew that Gao Yundong was her father, she must have broken down and suffered greatly. But then what happened? Could it be that she couldn''t accept the truth when she went home and cut her own wrist? Then what about the fatal wound on her head? Also, in the bar, Ai Lun said that Ding Ling had a boyfriend, then who was her boyfriend? Where was she now? Why didn''t anyone know?


    One by one, doubts exploded in my mind. Gao Yundong''s clue was broken, it seems like if I wanted to get hold of Ding Ling, I would have to start from her mysterious boyfriend, I was fated to be her friend, and such things were the easiest for me, I just need to check on Ding Ling''s marriage relationship. As long as I have dated him, everything will be recorded down.


    "How is it?" After leaving Gao Yundong''s place and returning to Dongfang Ze''s place, Dongfang Ze immediately asked after entering the house.


    "Things are a little complicated." The corner of my mouth twitched as I didn''t know what to say anymore. "How should I put it? I feel that I''m a little square. I want some peace and quiet."


    Dongfang Ze and Nangong Shuo looked at each other, the two of them had deep confusion and doubt in their eyes, obviously they didn''t understand what the meaning was. Eyebrows... What happened? " Nangong Shuo asked in confusion.


    "The process is short, but very complicated." I rubbed my temples. "Forgive me for not being able to tell you all about it. "If you want to know what happened, guess."


    Dongfang Ze poured a cup of tea and passed it to me, "If you have understood everything, then go back quickly. Didn''t you still have Auction s to attend? "


    "What about you?" "I took the teacup and took a sip." "Do you want to stay here?"


    "We had no intention to come to Underground auction to begin with." Dongfang Ze replied, "I''ll go with you later."


    I thought for a moment, nodded, and looked at Nangong Shuo, "Oh yeah, in order to thank you for helping me, I''ll give you a present."


    I saw Nangong Shuo take a very obvious step back, "No ¡­ "No need." Come on, he had already been tricked to return the gift.


    I fished in my pocket, "Aiya, how can I not use it? You''ve helped me so much, so I have to thank you properly." As he spoke, he took out the chicken blood stone from his pocket. "This is for you."


    Looking at the Chicken Blood Stone in my palm, Nangong Shuo carefully examined it, wishing for nothing more than for his eyes to turn into rays of light and see if the stone in my hand had something bad added on it. " "Chicken Blood Stone?"


    I extended my hand to pick up the chicken-blood stone. "I bought it a few days ago from the protolith at the Ancient Game City. I also thought it was a chicken-blood stone, but ¡­" After saying that, I extended my hand to grab the Chicken Blood Stone in my hand and squeezed it tightly. Then, I released my grip and said, "Look."


    The blood-red layer on the stone was crushed, revealing an oval shaped stone egg inside.


    "This is ¡­?" Dongfang Ze walked in and looked at the little stone egg in my hand that had a hint of blood-red transparency, and was a little surprised.


    "It should be a ghost''s egg." I replied and passed it over to Nangong Shuo, "Here, I''ll give it to you. Once it hatches, you can raise it into a little pet, and add it into the medicine."


    Nangong Shuo raised his eyebrows, "Are you really willing to give it to me?" The Ghost Worm larvae were more valuable than the adults, so it was more likely to be domesticated.


    "I''ll give it to you as a gift." I handed it over.


    Nangong Shuo walked over and extended his hand to take the Ghost Bug Egg from me, "When did you become so generous?"


    "Don''t give it back to me." I did not withdraw my hand and rolled my eyes at him.


    "Yes." Nangong Shuo quickly retracted his hand and placed the Ghost Bug Egg on his palm. He didn''t want such a good item for nothing.


    This kind of thing isn''t important to me, I just want to go directly to the underworld to search for it, or raise two adult worms to pair with one another. That''s a little bit of time for me.


    After settling things here, I should think of how to solve the problems there. After sneaking out, I even caused so much trouble. Luckily, they didn''t know that I went there to sell myself.


    But before that ¡­ I have to return the meristem first. It was not hard to say if he could borrow money, but if he could borrow it, so be it.


    "Thank you for your meristem." I reached out and returned the meristem.


    "He actually used the meristem in this kind of place." He smiled.


    I didn''t answer, I left the meristem behind and left. I had nothing more to say to them, and there was no need to say it.


    As expected, when he returned, he was stopped in his hotel room and scolded.


    "Boss, where did you go?" Ming Yu crossed his arms and looked at me.


    "Cough, cough, I''m going out for a walk." Embarrassed, I bowed my head to my fingers.


    "Where did he go?" Ming Yu squinted his eyes, filled with killing intent. "Tell me clearly."


    The corner of his mouth twitched. How could he say it? "Eh ¡­" Dongfang Ze is here, and he was invited to participate in the Underground auction, so I went to find him for help. " I smiled.


    Ming Yu was startled, "Why is your senior brother here? Following an idiot? "

 C250

    Hey, girl, don''t say that. Furthermore, now that you mention it again, I remember Dongfang Ze''s paedophilia, causing my hair to stand on end. Should I stay away from him in the future?


    "¡­" What else could I say, "No, I came here with young master Nangong Family, the tourist base is her business."


    Oh, "Ming Yu nodded his head," That means you have already entered?


    "Yes." I nodded. " "It went smoothly." All in all.


    "Then did you see that Gao Yundong? "How about it?" Ming Yu hurriedly asked.


    I instantly pulled my face down. "It''s a little complicated. My heart is broken down. If I don''t want to say it, you shouldn''t ask." I turned my head, and my face was filled with helplessness. I hadn''t even realized it myself, so don''t ask me.


    Ming Yu curiously came over, "Hey hey, boss, tell me, what happened? Then is Gao Yundong the murderer or not? "


    "En..." It must be indirect. " I thought about it, it should be like this. If he did not abandon the mother and son at that time and escape by herself, Ding Ling would not have become a dancer, and she would not have been killed by others.


    "Indirect relationship?" Ming Yu did not understand, "He was the one who bought the murderer?"


    "Gao Yundong is Ding Ling''s father." I sighed.


    Ming Yu''s expression now is the same as when I heard that Ding Ling was his daughter. She was in a daze.


    "Wait, their surnames are different. There''s more. That Gao Yundong was not a drug lord in the past. If Ding Ling was his daughter, then why would Ding Ling still want to be a dancer. Also, Ding Ling died, did she not find the culprit? My own daughter is dead, it would be weird if I don''t cut the murderer into pieces. " Ming Yu''s questions were basically the same as mine.


    "Their surnames were different because Ding Ling had the same surname. Before Ding Ling was born, Gao Yundong had already escaped the country because of drug trafficking and only returned five years ago. Furthermore, upon seeing Ding Ling, he acknowledged him. As for the culprit, according to Gao Yundong, the culprit went to the police station to confess himself faster than him, so he had to wait for the culprit''s daughter to take revenge before seeking her wife and children to atone for her sins. " I finished it in one breath.


    "It''s a bit complicated." Ming Yu looked to be in a trance. Is what Gao Yundong said trustworthy? "


    "I think so too." I nodded and heaved a sigh of relief, "In short, I told Gao Yundong to head to Spirit House in a week, and if he goes, that means what he said is true. If not, I''ll send a wanted poster to kill him."


    "Hey, hey, hey. This is too much." Ming Yu was speechless, "Do you plan to use a wanted poster on him?"


    I smacked my lips. "Actually, I feel that Gao Yundong doesn''t seem to be lying. What he said might be true." But the more I did so, the less I knew what to do.


    "Should I tell Ding Ling? for Ding Ling to meet his father? " Ming Yu asked.


    I thought about it and shook my head, "I think it''s better not. Gao Yundong gave her too much stimulation while he was still alive, I''m worried that Ding Ling might think of something bad when he sees her. "Let''s take it slowly first." I sighed. At least, he would be able to accept it when she remembered everything.


    After staying here for another three days, they finished touring all the Auction. This kind of small scale Auction did not have many real treasures that they could see, if they knew earlier, they might as well have stayed in the Underground auction for a while longer.


    Before leaving, he said goodbye to the antique dealer who entered the store earlier. After all, he was invited here by someone else, so it wasn''t polite to leave without saying a word.


    I still go to sleep all the way. Recently, I have been dreaming more and more, and dreaming more and more.


    "Where are we going?" The person in front of them couldn''t be seen clearly, and the only thing that remained were the smiles on their faces.


    "Where to?" He looked back at me and then away. " It should be very, very far away. "


    "Where is far, far away?" "Looking into the distance, there, is the afterglow of the setting sun." "What is it?"


    A hand covered his head and gently rubbed it. "Promise me that you will keep walking forward in the future. Don''t stop. Keep your eyes on the road ahead. Never look back."


    "Yes, I know."


    Keep walking. Don''t stop. Don''t look back.


    I always remember that phrase. I remember that I won''t look back on my past anymore.


    Because I came home on my own, I don''t know how long I slept. I don''t know if it was the aftereffects of changing to a mermaid, but I seem to have slept a little too much.


    "Mom, it''s time to eat." My family''s little bunny hopped over to wake me up and eat dinner. Un, that''s right, little bunny, Ming Qing''s bad taste, the bunny he bought from the internet along with the wolf''s clothes, Xiao Zuo is a wolf and Xiao You is a bunny. Hehe, can''t you let my child be more normal?


    However, the bunny clothes were still very cute. I reached out to hug Xiao You, "Alright."


    The little girl''s hair had grown long, and Ming Yu had tied up his ponytail, making his look extremely cute and adorable. Recently, he had started playing with the Devilish child at Sharmie''s house, so he had decisively abandoned Blacky. Blacky didn''t care too much as its daily routine was to bask in the sunlight.


    I looked at the time. It seemed that I hadn''t slept for long. It was just one night, and it was already night by the time I returned.


    Did I forget something?


    "Darling, Little Snow." A voice so coquettish that it makes one''s hair stand on end is called the moment I pick up the phone. At this moment, I finally remembered something. Then, with a jolt of his spirit, his hand involuntarily trembled, and the phone was knocked back.


    Gods, Buddha, Virgin Mary, even if I don''t burn incense and don''t worship Buddha, you guys can''t do this. I''m just a good young man, why would you treat me like this?


    "Three seconds later, the phone rings again. I pick it up with trembling hands." Hello... Hello? What ¡­ "What''s wrong?" I asked in a shaky voice.


    "Little Snow, about the matter from last time, shouldn''t we have a good talk?" Even through the phone line, I could still feel Xiahou Ai''s haze.


    "Hur hur, Auntie. We won''t go for another month." I nodded quickly.


    "Cut the crap, I''ll give you five minutes to get the hell over here!" A roar.


    "Now?" I looked at the time. It didn''t seem like the past.


    "Now, immediately, immediately!" The three words showed that she was in a bad mood. If I don''t roll over, something terrible will happen.

 C251

    "Tsk, I''ll go if you tell me to go. Come over if you have the ability." There are many people in this shop. If you dare to come here, I will kill you.


    "Cut the crap, something happened!" Xiahou Ai shouted helplessly. "I''ll be there in five minutes." As she spoke, he hung up.


    An accident? What happened now? I don''t understand. What could happen? Forget it, let''s go and take a look.


    Hearing Xiahou Ai''s tone, it seemed that she was really a little anxious, I brought Mystical Zero s and Luo Mingshang and went over. As for the others, they were all in the shop looking at the kids.


    It looks like something really happened. When we went over, we found that Xiahou Ai had actually been standing by the mirror the whole time, and wasn''t carrying him at the door like usual. This was a bit surprising. It also proved that something really happened.


    "What''s going on?" I quickly walked over and asked.


    When Xiahou Ai saw me coming over, she hurriedly came over. "Come over here and take a look," After saying that, she pulled me in front of the mirror and took off the black cloth. I was surprised to find that there was a crack on the mirror.


    "How could this be?" I was surprised. "The mirror actually shattered!" You did it? "


    "Of course not." Xiahou Ai rolled her eyes at me, "I noticed it three days ago."


    "Then why didn''t you say so earlier?" If I waited for her, why didn''t you say so earlier?


    Xiahou Ai paused, "I also wanted to say it earlier, but you aren''t here. I went to your shop a few times, but you kept your door closed."


    Oh, I went to participate in the Auction a few days ago, so I didn''t continue to ponder over this problem. I reached out my hand to touch the cracks on the mirror, and suddenly found that there was something wrong.


    "I''m not sure either." Xiahou Ai shook her head.


    The Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang also came up, "It should be, something happened in the world across us."


    "Across the world?" I frowned. " What can happen? "


    "The mirror and the mirror are connected." Luo Mingshang suddenly said.


    His words undoubtedly reminded me, "Are you saying that the mirror spirit on the other side were shattered and reflected here?"


    "That''s a possibility." "The Mystical Zero nodded. However, we are not sure what exactly it is. I have looked into it, but I could not find any clues. There is no history of mirrors in all of Six Realms. "


    "Isn''t it something from the Six Realms?" Xiahou Ai immediately felt a chill down her spine. How is that possible? If it isn''t Six Realms, then what is it? "


    I reached out and touched the mirror. " This is a bit strange, there is a crack in the mirror, we don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing, let''s report this matter to the authorities, those old fellows should know more. "


    "Xiao Xue, did the two Demon catcher s have anything to do with this mirror?" Xiahou Ai asked, "What exactly happened?"


    "I got two pieces of information from them." Forget it, tell her, I still need him to do something for me in the future. "First, that female Demon catcher is a fusion beast."


    "Fusing?" Xiahou Ai did not understand. "What is a Fusion Stage?"


    "After she was killed on this side, she was sent to another world. On the other side, in order to ensure that both parties would survive, she was fused into her body and shared a body with her. and to use her body to return to this world. " I replied, "This is the Fusion Stage."


    "This is also possible." Xiahou Ai was surprised. Isn''t that a double personality? "


    "Yes!" I nodded. "Secondly, when their master saved the female Demon catcher, he brought back that mirror and bewitched himself to exchange. It''s just that before he died, she found out a secret."


    "Secret?" Xiahou Ai did not understand. "What secret?"


    "Exactly, if the people from this world die, they too will die." "That means we can influence them, but they can''t affect us."


    Xiahou Ai nodded her head, "But knowing it now is of no use, the mirror has cracks, and it can''t be exchanged."


    "That''s for the best." "But instinct tells me that it won''t end like this." Anyway, it''s better if you report this. Otherwise, if something happens, no one will be able to get away. It''s best to continue covering up this mirror, in case something bad happens. "


    "Mn," Xiahou Ai nodded her head as she reached out to cover the black cloth. As for the mirror, I am unable to handle it alone. After all, it is not something that can be done by your department.


    "What if I don''t want to help?" I can''t keep up with my own affairs. If you have anything you need, go to the Elders Guild. "


    "Hey, don''t be so heartless." Xiahou Ai laughed, "If worst comes to worst, I can just give you a few deals for free."


    "When were you not free?" I twisted my head and looked at Xiahou Ai.


    Xiahou Ai wanted to cry, but no tears came out. "Yeah, when did she give me a free one?" Yes, yes, yes. Then let''s help each other, okay? "Help me."


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll tell you when I have time," Helpless, I won''t be able to think about going back today if I don''t promise her. Besides, this matter with Ding Ling is indeed worth her help. You are not allowed to disturb me at any other time. "


    "Oh."


    Little by little, the daffodils blossomed on his fingertips, emitting a sparkling radiance. He held a flower in one hand with the other and held it in the palm of his hand. Emerald green vines grew from the flowers on his fingertips, growing nonstop. More and more flower buds appeared.


    "Pa, pa, pa." Her two small hands immediately clapped, her large eyes were filled with surprise. "Mom is so amazing."


    As the flower solidified in my hand, I extended my hand out and said, "Alright, let''s go and play."


    "Yes sir!" The two little fellows happily ran out with flowers in their hands.


    I weakly lied on the soft couch, resting on his lap. "What happened? Do you still not understand? "


    "Well," I nodded, "I think it''s very strange that you have never seen that mirror before."


    "Haven''t you ever heard a song?" Luo Mingshang leaned on the soft couch and read, "No clues?"


    "Singing?" I thought about the song I heard in the female Demon catcher''s mind and couldn''t help but sing, "Please stop here, don''t go any further. It belongs to the people on the other side, you won''t be able to reach that place."


    Luo Mingshang suddenly put down the book and frowned. A place that cannot be reached? "


    "Yes." I nodded. "Where I can''t reach..." "I also thought about it." the other world? "


    "But only Xue Er heard the song, right?" Luo Mingshang looked down at me.


    I suddenly sat up. "Just me?"


    "Mm, it should be like this." Luo Mingshang nodded.

 C252

    "Because only Xue Er can stand in front of the mirror without a shadow."


    "Yeah." I murmured. " Just me. " Because my shadow belongs to me.


    With a headache, I lied on Luo Mingshang''s leg again and closed my eyes. Gradually, drowsiness overcame him and it became difficult for him to breathe. It was as if he was suffocating as if he was submerged in water. What was going on?


    I opened my eyes. What happened? The surroundings were snow-white, a period of silence. This place, this world, should be his own world. Now, this place was snow-white, without a single person. It was different from the past. What happened here?


    "This is my first time seeing things like this!" I turned. It was a blond teenager. "What happened to you?"


    I shook my head and looked around. "It happened. What?"


    "What is happening to your body? Can''t you feel it yourself?" The teenager looked at the sky. It''s a terrible change, and if it continues, God knows what will happen to you. "


    "I don''t feel anything." I sat on the snow, but it wasn''t cold at all. "What''s going to happen?"


    "I don''t know, but it won''t be what we think." The teenager shook his head.


    "Us?" I looked at the teenager.


    "Yes, you and me, just us." The teenager sighed, "At least for the two of us, it won''t be a good change. God knows what those guys have done to you. Or perhaps, this is the reason why I must find you. "


    "One, you ¡­" I hesitated. "I want to say, what would happen to you if something happened to me?"


    "Who knows? You might disappear, or you might lose yourself. After all, I''m just a person created in your heart by you. Your every little bit will affect me." The youth looked up at the sky and sighed.


    "I won''t let it go." "How could I let you disappear? You are my younger brother." If anything has happened to me, I think I won''t be lost, because there''s still Little Yi. "


    The youth smiled. You are too confident in me. "


    "Not confident." I stood up, patted the snow behind me, and leaped up to a side, "But, I love Little Yi, as long as I think of Little Yi, I won''t be afraid of anything, I won''t be at a loss about anything, because I know, no matter what happens, even if everyone else leaves me, Little Yi will still be by my side."


    "Promise me you won''t trust me too much, because only if you don''t trust me too much and keep a trace of doubt will you always keep a skeptical attitude towards others."


    "I know." I sighed deeply. "This world, my world will come back."


    Darkness swallowed the world, and the sight before him grew fainter. Unable to grab hold of him, he finally disappeared into the darkness.


    "One ¡­" Little One... "One ¡­" I muttered as I lay on the bed. Suddenly, I opened my eyes and met with a pair of devilish eyes.


    "Little one, who is it?" Luo Mingshang was a little curious, but also a little jealous as he asked.


    "Little One ¡­" I still didn''t react as I muttered to myself. There were still tears at the corner of my eyes, when I suddenly reacted and fiercely pushed Luo Mingshang away from the top of my head, "Luo Mingshang!"


    "Xue Er, who is Little One?" Luo Mingshang''s face darkened. and he was still feeling slightly wronged, "When Xue Er was unconscious, he kept calling his name, who is it? Does Xue Er like him? "


    "Yes, I do," I answered without thinking.


    Then, I noticed that the baleful aura on Luo Mingshang''s body had become even heavier. "Who is it? "Where is it?"


    "Are you going to kill him?" I look straight at Luo Mingshang. It could be said that he was being coerced.


    Luo Mingshang looked into my eyes. After staring at me for a while, he suddenly reached out and hugged me. "Xue Er, mine. "No one will give it to you."


    I smiled helplessly. When could this fellow''s childish attitude be changed? "Alright, it''s yours."


    "Little one, who is it?" He was still conflicted.


    "Yes ¡­" I thought about what to say. "My brother." Yes, my brother. They were the only family I had ever known since I was a child.


    "Little brother?" Luo Mingshang was startled, "I''ve never heard it from Xue Er."


    "Yes, he''s probably one of the younger brothers that I imagined." "To others, he doesn''t exist, but to me, he is more important than anyone else."


    "Oh." Luo Mingshang''s answer was very plain. This idiot, did he not feel that he was a threat when he heard that he did not exist? What a fool.


    "Speaking of which, where am I?" This isn''t my house, is it? No, it definitely isn''t mine. My room wasn''t so white. White sheets, white covers, white pillows, white curtains, everything was white. There was the smell of disinfectant all around me.


    "Xue Er, you suddenly fainted and had a fever, so I sent you to the hospital." Luo Mingshang released me, poured a cup of water for me from the side, and passed it to me. " You just woke up, have a drink of water. "


    I took the cup of water and drank a mouthful of water to moisten my throat. "Hmm, don''t say it, my throat really feels quite uncomfortable." Me? Fever? Faint? " How could this be? I remember talking to him about the mirror, and then I fell asleep.


    "Right." Luo Mingshang reached out to touch my forehead and frowned, "I still have a fever. "Lie down." He pressed me down again.


    I still couldn''t react. Why did I suddenly have a fever? Why did he faint so suddenly? Was he possessed? Or did he run into something unclean ¡­ Pui, they should be worried if they offended me.


    He rubbed his head. My body shouldn''t be too bad, why would I suddenly faint from fever? Did something happen to my body?


    I suddenly thought of something and stretched out my hand to take out the spirit tablet. Could it be that there was something wrong with the mirror that affected my shadow? The shadow is a part of the human body, so the shadow affects the human body as well.


    If the spirit tablet was fine, then what was going on? Is it my own problem?


    "Xue Er, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing that I was quiet, Luo Mingshang asked.


    "I''m fine." I shook my head and kept the token. "Alright, I''m fine now. I can leave the hospital." I stood up and decided to leave.


    Then, he was pressed back down by Luo Mingshang again, "No, you''re still having a fever, just lie back down and rest."


    "I''m fine." I slapped Luo Mingshang''s claws over, and the moment I landed, I felt dizzy and directly fell into Luo Mingshang''s embrace.

 C253

    Luo Mingshang was immediately filled with joy and refused to let go, "Look, you''re still sick and can''t get out of bed." He put me back on the bed.


    I rubbed my head, a little dizzy, a little sick. I''ll just lie down and do it.


    But I thought I might as well go home and lie down, in the hospital, the bed is not for money ah, all day long injections are not for money, although all day long there is someone waiting on me and I can eat anything I want, but always like this, my whole body feels uncomfortable and I feel like grass is growing on it.


    So I decided...


    "I have to leave the hospital, I have to leave the hospital." I was bleeding crazily in the ward, while Rui Zhe had a headache. He''s here to take care of me today.


    "My apologies young miss, please lower your voice. You have already caused a ruckus among the other patients." Sister nurse kindly ran over to remind her, trying her best to squeeze out a bitter smile.


    "Sorry, I will make her lower her voice." Rui Zhe turned his head and forced a smile, as he replied apologetically.


    Then, I saw the Sister nurse''s face sag a little, "No ¡­ It''s not a whisper, it''s a quiet one, okay? "


    "Yes, yes, yes." Rui Zhe nodded fiercely, and then turned his head around. "Alright, boss, stop quarreling. You will be complained about it. When are you going to leave the hospital?" Rui Zhe coaxed.


    "But ¡­" I put on an innocent face and pretended to be cute. Its big eyes blinked, yes, this move was quite useful against Luo Mingshang.


    "Alright, good luck." Rui Zhe rubbed my hair helplessly.


    "But, I really am better now. If you don''t believe me, you can look." Saying this, he directly lifted the quilt and stretched out his arm to show that he was fine. "You see, it can''t be any better."


    "That won''t do. Boss, you had to stay here obediently before Ming Yu said that you could leave the hospital. " Rui Zhe''s attitude was very resolute. Furthermore, the illness can be repeated, what if you get sick when you go back, boss? "


    "It''s useless to pretend to be cute. I immediately became anxious." Do you think it''s some sort of terminal illness? I have a fever and a cold. Also, I am the boss, why would I listen to Ming Yu? " Do I even have the right to be the boss?


    "Eh ¡­" The corner of Rui Zhe''s mouth twitched, "But boss, why don''t you think about what the consequences would be if you don''t listen to Ming Yu''s words, and say that you have to bear the consequences yourself."


    I thought for a moment, then silently retreated back into the bed. Offending Ming Yu, would definitely cause him to die, and that kind of life was better than death.


    "Whew ~" Rui Zhe finally heaved a sigh of relief. I can''t handle you.


    "But it''s so boring." I looked up at the ceiling.


    "Boss, aren''t you just going to lie down and read at home? At worst, I''ll just bring you two books." Rui Zhe shrugged.


    I pouted. "Then I''ll go out for a walk. Lying here all the time and it''s going to grow hair. "


    "No, it''s windy outside. It''s easy to get sick if you go out. " Rui Zhe rejected her immediately, "You can walk around the hospital from the first floor to the top floor, climb the stairs, and even train your body."


    I glared at Rui Zhe, "Scram!" It''s a bad idea and you have the nerve to say it.


    "Then what else do you want, Boss?" Rui Zhe sighed helplessly. I''ll bring Xiao Zuo, Xiao You, Xiao Hei, here for you to play later? "


    "Xiao Zuo has been resisting the hospital since the last time he came here due to illness. Making them come to the hospital is almost the same as torturing them. I helplessly rolled my eyes.


    "Then what do you want, Boss?" Rui Zhe asked, and added another sentence. I don''t want to be killed by Ming Yu and the Mystical Zero. "


    The corner of my mouth twitched as I chuckled, "Can''t I just go home and take care of it? Why are you in the hospital? "


    "If we were in the store, the boss would definitely be busy." Rui Zhe said honestly. There hasn''t been much business in the shop recently, so Boss, just stay here and lie down. "


    "What about Ding Ling? Has Ding Ling been in the shop recently? " I asked, puzzled.


    "No, I don''t know where he went." Rui Zhe shook his head and placed the box in my hand. Eat lunch first, Ming Yu made these, eat your food and drink your medicine. "


    I don''t want to eat it anymore, but if I don''t eat the dead wood Rui Zhe that''s right next to me, he will definitely force me to eat it, or else, if I were to be moved to such an extent, I would have to suffer the consequences of not eating anything at all. I don''t want to be talked about.


    Just as I was conflicted over whether I should eat it or not, the phone beside my hand rang. I reached for it, but just then, someone called me?


    "Huh?" "Eh?" I exclaimed softly. At this time, I didn''t know who had called me. "Hey, who is it?"


    "Master Fu, wuu." Mi Ya''s wails came from there. I felt that ever since I accepted her as my disciple, she had been completely replenished, and her personality became more and more ghastly. I even suspected that she had been possessed by Su Linger.


    "Damn it, you bastard, you still have the nerve to call me? It''s been so many days, where did you die?" Don''t work, don''t study, do you still think I''m your master? Bullying your master to destroy your ancestors. His master was so ill that he didn''t even know to come to take a look. No conscience. What are you calling for? How great it is to just disappear just like that! " Upon hearing that it was my disciple''s voice, I immediately started cursing loudly. That scoundrel girl had not shown up for most of the time.


    "Hmmm, hmmm, hmmm." Hmmm, hmmm. Hmmm, hmmm. There were a lot of things going on recently, but it was October 1st. Kong Lin brought me over to play at underworld. Hehe "Mi Ya laughed embarrassedly.


    "¡­" I''m lying in the hospital, did you f * * king give me a vacation? "How long has it been since October before you returned? Also, you even dared to go to underworld. It''s really not easy for you to come back alive."


    "Aiya, I have already become your disciple, of course I have to go and take a look. Otherwise, if I can''t even differentiate between person and ghost, and can scream out when I see a ghost, wouldn''t it be disgraceful to you, Master Fu, to have more knowledge?"


    Heh, you still f * cking have logic, right? "Didn''t I tell you before that when October 1st is busy in the shop, you''re not allowed to go anywhere?"


    "I''m not a shop assistant, I''m a precious disciple of the Master Fu." Why are you acting cute at this time?


    I really don''t want to care about her. I rolled my eyes and suddenly thought of something. "If this guy is still in underworld, why did he call?" Right, where are you? "Why can you call?" I resisted the urge to drop the phone.


    "Oh, I''m back. I''m in the hospital." Mi Ya replied.


    "Are you in the hospital? I''m in the hospital too. " "Which hospital are you in?"


    "Central Hospital." Mi Ya replied.


    "What''s wrong with you?" What are you doing there? " Weird, could it be that this child can''t do anything just because he went to underworld? Too much Yin Qi? Was he insane with fright?

 C254

    "No, it''s my mom. She''s suffering from high blood pressure." Mi Ya''s face was full of helplessness, "It''s all my sister''s fault, my mother asked me where I went. My sister told me the truth and sent me to hell.


    "¡­" This young mistress is really ¡­ What to say about her. Mi Nuoer, there should be a limit to your nonsense, can''t you say it properly?


    "What about you? Master Fu, what happened to you? Why are you in the hospital? " Mi Ya asked in confusion, "Did something happen to my daughter''s son again?"


    "Your daughter? A godson? " "I blinked in confusion and put the box aside." "Who is it?"


    "Xiao Zuo, Xiao You." There was a natural tone in his voice.


    "¡­" "Since when did my son''s daughter become your son''s daughter?" That''s your Junior Apprentice Sister, what do you mean by ''your daughter is your son''? " In terms of seniority, why don''t you be of the same generation as my child?


    "Oh," Mi Ya nodded, then suddenly exploded, "You''re really sick? What now? "Who is it this time?"


    "Me." I rolled my eyes.


    "Huh?" Mi Ya did not understand, "Master Fu, what happened to you?"


    "He had a fever and fainted. was taken to the hospital. " "I answered word for word." "So, it''s because I''m sick."


    "What?" Master Fu, are you sick? How is it? Is there something wrong? What was going on? Did you bump into something dirty? " Hehe, you make it sound like you care about me a lot.


    "I don''t know." I rolled my eyes and put my phone in my other hand. I was a little tired.


    "Then Master Fu, which sickroom are you in right now? I''ll go see you," Mi Ya said excitedly. But are you sure you came to see me?


    I sighed helplessly. "Room 3203."


    Finally, he hung up. I let out a long breath. Calm down. He looked towards Rui Zhe.


    "Rui Zhe, someone will come over later," I smiled sweetly. He had a bad feeling.


    "Ah?" "Oh." Rui Zhe was startled and nodded his head.


    Half a minute later, the door to the ward was kicked open. We, who were arguing over whether we should eat or not with Rui Zhe, instantly turned black. Rui Zhe glanced at him. This is what you taught me right?


    "Master Fu, I miss you so much." Mi Ya immediately rushed over, "Are you alright? Where is the discomfort? "Come and show your disciple and have your disciple take care of you. Come, come, come, let''s eat."


    I said exasperatedly, "Speak properly, what are you trying to act cute with a face full of wrinkles for!"


    Mi Ya''s face instantly fell, "Okay okay, I got it, Master how did you make yourself look like this?" She looked me up and down.


    "I already said I don''t know!" His face was filled with impatience as he said, "Maybe it''s due to exhaustion. Damn, if you could help me a little, I wouldn''t be like this."


    "Aiya." Mi Ya pursed her lips, her face had a look of helplessness, "I don''t know, and if I don''t go out to play in October, how long will it take? I want to give myself some benefits."


    "Heh." I coldly laughed, "Giving yourself some benefits? You really have the nerve to say that. Your benefits are really huge, ah. Go and play with your underworld." Play until the end of October? "


    "En..." Sigh, I didn''t know that there was a difference in underworld time and Human Realm''s. " Mi Ya spread out her hands.


    "Tsk, tsk, I don''t want to waste my breath on you." I didn''t want to say anything more.


    Mi Ya stuck out her tongue, and with her virtue of respecting the elderly and cherishing her children, she did not continue arguing with me, and picked up a fruit from the side. And then she looked towards Rui Zhe on the other side, "Eh ¡­ You''re still here. "


    Rui Zhe''s face darkened. He had been here the whole time, how blind could you be, sis. "Can''t you see that I''m a big guy here?" "Yes, I''m still here." How? Do you have any objections?


    Mi Ya chased her away: "Alright, alright, I''ll be fine here, you should hurry back to the shop."


    No, it''s because you''re here that I''m worried. I used my eyes to warn Rui Zhe that he would be done for if he dared to leave. Rui Zhe gave me a firm look. Don''t worry boss, I won''t leave.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Mi Ya waved her hand to drive her away, "I''ll take care of my master."


    "Let''s go!" My face darkened.


    "Did you hear that? Let''s go." Mi Ya chased Rui Zhe out.


    "I mean you go!" My face was darker than the darkest. "This is a hospital. Please don''t make a fuss, okay?"


    Mi Ya turned her head to look at me in shock, then pounced on me, "Master, you chased me away."


    "Your mom isn''t suffering from high blood pressure. Hurry up and go bring disaster upon yourself. Oh, no, you should go take care of your mom." I waved my hand, "I wish I had Rui Zhe." If Mi Ya stays, I will be tormented to death.


    "Oh, oh, oh. I almost forgot." Just as Mi Ya thought of this, she said, "Then when my sister comes over to take care of my mother, I''ll take care of Master." After saying that, he hurriedly ran out.


    After finally getting rid of Mi Ya, I heaved a sigh of relief, "Alright, Rui Zhe, you can go back now, I can do it myself."


    "No, we agreed that we would take turns to take care of the boss, and I will be taking care of the boss here before Ming Yu comes." Rui Zhe''s attitude was very resolute, and he solemnly placed the box in my hand. "Alright, boss, it''s time to eat. I still need to eat some medicine later."


    I held onto the box with a conflicted expression. After a long while, I handed the item back. "It''s cold."


    Rui Zhe had no choice, he sighed, and extended his hand to take it, "I''m going to heat it up, Boss, please stay put and don''t run around."


    Hehe, where else can I run to?


    However, lying down like this is indeed uncomfortable. After lying in the hospital for two days, I managed to get discharged. Bullshit, I''m the boss, why would I need a group of employees to keep an eye on me.


    When I went back, I coincidentally met Xiahou Ai, who came to find me. She said that she had already reported it to the Elders Guild and was waiting for a solution.


    "So now, how are they going to deal with it?" I extended my hand to make tea, while asking Xiahou Ai, who had come to visit me.


    "Not yet." Xiahou Ai shook her head, "But I think that the mirror should be taken away by them."


    "It''s not good to take it away," I laughed, then patted away the claws Xiahou Ai had extended towards me. "The tea hasn''t been brewed yet, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Xiahou Ai bitterly retracted his hand, "That''s right, at least I''m out of trouble, but I feel that there''s nothing strange about it."


    "Hey, have you really forgotten who gave you that mirror?" I asked.


    "I don''t remember." Xiahou Ai shook her head, "I don''t remember that I''ve seen her before."


    "Did you kill the girl in the past because you gave her information on your business, and now you''re here to seek revenge?" I asked, smiling.


    Xiahou Ai was startled, this possibility, it was not impossible, "No way."


    "Seeing Xiahou Ai''s change in expression, I shook my head helplessly. What can''t be, what you''ve done will become your karma. Who told you to just accept money and not people. "


    "¡­" Xiahou Ai curled her lips helplessly.

 C255

    Time, formless, formless. Yet, time was everywhere, gently pushing the hour hand and minute hand on the clock, one second, one minute, one day, one day, one week, one month, one year. Time would never stop, while some people''s time had already stopped.


    Everything was like a chessboard. Some people would get on the chessboard and become chess pieces. Who the chess player was, it was impossible to know. From some point of view, the chess piece could also be the chess player.


    The verdict on the mirror in front of Xiahou Ai''s door was out. The mirror was temporarily taken over by the Elders Guild and would be moved away tonight. After all, I had to be there for this kind of thing. If something were to happen while I was moving, it would be better than someone helping me out.


    However, while he was moving, something went wrong.


    It was already close to winter now, and my clothes were a bit thicker. Luo Mingshang accompanied me there. The mirror is huge, so it requires a lot of manpower. Xiahou Ai was also looking at it from the door, since it''s something from her own shop. She was wearing a coat and leaning against the door frame to look at it.


    When I walked over, Xiahou Ai was already about to fall asleep. You can sleep standing up.


    "How is it?" I asked.


    "Hmm?" Xiahou Ai rubbed her eyes, she was a little confused and confused, "You''re here."


    "Yes." I nodded. "How are things now?"


    Xiahou Ai shook his head, "Look for yourself, it''s still moving. It''s been half an hour. It''s still not moving at all. "


    "Oh?" I looked over and saw that the three robust men were still sweating profusely. Even though they were already cold, they were only wearing vests and were still covered in sweat. Something''s wrong, has it not moved at all? "


    "Nope." Xiahou Ai shook her head.


    I thought for a moment. "Let''s go take a look."


    "What''s wrong?" Xiahou Ai stood up and followed along.


    We walked over to the mirror and waved our hands.


    The three hulks sighed, and wiped the perspiration off their faces, "Aiya, Boss Shuo, quickly take a look, what is going on with the mirror? "I''ve used up all my strength, but the mirror can''t move even a little bit. Is there something wrong with the mirror?"


    "The first one to go up and take a look wasn''t me, but Shi Qing, who came with me." "What''s going on?"


    "The mirror can''t be moved at all, is there something strange about it?" A porter wiped his sweat.


    "Trash." "Damn it!" Shi Qing cursed as he grabbed the mirror in an attempt to set it up. However, even with all his might, he was still unable to move the mirror by even a little bit. "What''s going on?"


    "I patted Shi Qing''s arm." Let me see. "


    Shi Qing looked at me and frowned. He moved to the side and I quickly squatted down to check where the mirror touched the ground. I wasn''t stuck. "It seems like this mirror is growing on the ground."


    "What?" Shi Qing frowned. "What''s going on?"


    "It has taken root." I sighed, got up and clapped my hands, then turned to look at Xiahou Ai, "Xiao Ai, looks like the person who gave you the mirror really likes you. the depth of love. "


    Xiahou Ai said with a face of constipation, "Hehe, I don''t need it. Please pull him up and get him away, thank you. "


    "What do we do now?" Shi Qing crossed his arms and asked.


    "What should we do? What else could they do? "Let''s just leave it here for now. Since we''re already rooted here, we won''t be able to run away," I smiled.


    Shi Qing frowned, "Is there no other way?"


    "Must we move it?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Not really." Shi Qing shook his head. "It''s not impossible for him to stay here. After all, he''s in the Antique Street. But I''m just afraid that the Senior Xiahou will be troubled. "


    Xiahou Ai nodded her head, "Right, right, quickly move away."


    I rolled my eyes at Xiahou Ai, "What''s right, if you want to move, move it yourself, it''s already taken root, you can''t move it. And if there''s any trouble, just put on the black cloth and decorate it in front of the shop. "


    Xiahou Ai pouted. There was nothing she could do, "Alright, alright, I understand."


    The mirror was left with Xiahou Ai for now, it wasn''t removed, so I didn''t have anything to look at anymore, and followed Luo Mingshang back to the shop. The lights on the first floor were out and the living room on the second floor were still lit. When we went up, we found the Mystical Zero was making tea ¡­


    "Ye Tianhan, drink some tea to warm your body." The Mystical Zero chuckled. He poured two cups of tea and pushed them over.


    I sat across from the Mystical Zero and Luo Mingshang sat down as well. "Why aren''t you sleeping?" I looked down at the cup in front of me.


    "Waiting for you all." The Mystical Zero placed the teapot on the warm stove and continued to boil it. "My skills in making tea are still not as good as yours, let''s order some to drink."


    I didn''t say anything, just picked up my teacup. "What are you waiting for us so late at night?"


    The Mystical Zero laughed and shook his head, "Nothing, I just feel that it''s cold. Boss, come back and drink some tea to warm up your body, you won''t catch a cold."


    My eyes dimmed. "Is that so?" As he said this, he took a sip. Not bad, "Didn''t you already know that the mirror wouldn''t move away?"


    "How could that be?" The Mystical Zero laughed. If Luo Mingshang doesn''t know, how would I know? "


    "Just because I don''t know doesn''t mean that you don''t know," Luo Mingshang frowned as he looked at the Mystical Zero.


    I took a sip of my tea. "Forget it, that isn''t a big deal to me."


    "Yeah, that''s right." The Mystical Zero poured some tea into the teapot, "Then what do you want to do, boss?"


    I put down the teacup and lightly sighed. "I don''t know. I''ll just take it one step at a time. I''m not very good at planning. If I carry out too many plans, it''ll be troublesome. Rather, my plans can''t keep up with the changes."


    "Yeah." The Mystical Zero laughed lightly, "But there are some things that once you take the first step, you will truly be unable to turn back."


    "I never thought of turning back." I reached for the cup of tea that was still brewing and poured myself a cup. "Or rather, since I''ve been here, I''ve never thought of turning back."


    "Boss, aren''t you worried?" The Mystical Zero was curious.


    "Worried? Worried about what? "There''s nothing to worry about." I raised my head and took a sip of tea. "The chess pieces are already on the board, whether they win or lose, and it depends on how the chess pieces leave." I sighed and shook my head.


    This night was a little too cold. Fear had taken over the city, as though it was about to begin.


    I reached out and put down the last black piece. How the game goes, see how the pieces go, not how the players play. The lights were out and the tea was cold. The long night was about to end.


    Time seemed to be almost up.


    The rain was falling. It wasn''t too big, but it was very coquettish.

 C256

    At this time, the rain had already started to mix with the cold, and a thin layer of ice would form over the course of one night.


    I sat on the soft couch on the first floor, wrapped in a thick cloak, and shivered as the cool wind blew in through the door. I looked up to see two little mascots playing in the water outside, wearing raincoats and umbrellas. The child sighed in his heart, thinking that this child really wasn''t afraid of the cold, but he immediately shouted.


    "Xiao Zuo, quickly come in. Stop playing outside, be careful not to catch a cold." I shouted outside.


    "Don''t, Mom, play a little longer." The little girl waved her little hand in a childish manner.


    "Hurry up and come in, or you can go for an injection when you''re sick." I knew that the two little ones were most afraid of shots.


    "Ah ~ Don''t do it, don''t do it." The two little fellows cried and ran into the house. He shook the rain off his body.


    Ming Yu reached out and grabbed the two little things, "Come over here, the two of you. You still dare to go out in such a cold weather, and now you want to be sick and have an injection? "


    Hearing that, the two little fellows immediately became anxious, "No way, no way, Auntie Ming Yu, Xiao Zuo, no way."


    "Xiao You doesn''t need an injection. It''s painful." The little girl pouted his little mouth


    Ming Yu took off the raincoats the two little fellows were wearing, and also used a towel to dry the wet spots on their bodies. Let''s go, let''s go upstairs to watch some cartoons, let''s not play here anymore. " Ming Yu asked.


    Seeing the two little fellows holding hands as they walked upstairs, I was a little surprised that Ming Yu would get a raise. After all, it wasn''t easy being a shop assistant and a nanny.


    "Boss, if you''re cold, then go up as well." Ming Qing turned and said.


    Blacky jumped up from the side and into my embrace. I casually wrapped Blacky up, making it look really warm and furry. It''s all right. You''re all working, and I feel a little bad about going to rest. "


    "So, Boss, are you keeping an eye on us?" Ming Qing''s face was filled with black lines.


    He could not help but yawn, "Nothing. I was just looking. "


    "It''s cold outside, boss, go on up." The Mystical Zero also said.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing." I waved my hand and wrapped my clothes around myself. Blacky was also in my arms.


    The Mystical Zero paused for a moment, then laughed: "Oh right, there was an intruder last night, but he was really weak. Why don''t you take a look at today''s judgement?"


    "Another one!" "I am speechless now. Why are there more and more intruders these days?" Who is it this time? "


    Last night, you suddenly stumbled to the entrance, and said that you want to come in to find someone. night watchman asked what was the matter, and didn''t even say who you were looking for. The Mystical Zero answered.


    "I feel a little helpless. How long has it been since I last saw such a straightforward child?" I''ll go take a look. "


    "I''ll accompany you." Luo Mingshang followed him.


    "Stop messing around." I pushed Luo Mingshang away, "If you go in there, you can only force your way in. I don''t want things to get even more chaotic."


    The Mystical Zero reached out her hand to bring Luo Mingshang back, "Stay here honestly, don''t go and cause trouble. If you feel bored, go and see your child."


    "¡­" To let the great god of the underworld see the child, Mystical Zero, I admire you.


    Luo Mingshang helplessly rolled to the second floor to look for children. I took an umbrella from the door, put on my cape and hat, and opened the door. Before I even left, Ming Yu suddenly pulled me back and gave me a pair of cat claw gloves.


    "¡­" It''s not winter yet, what''s the point of such a tight package? However, it seems like my hands are a little cold just holding the umbrella handle like that.


    Helpless, she reached for the glove belt. It was quite warm. That is ¡­ It''s a bit weird, but I think it''s better for Blacky to wear it. After all, they were all cats.


    It was different from the last time. They had actually chosen to attack at the Qiujing Hall. It seemed like they were planning to attack directly.


    I hesitated at the door. To tell the truth, I was still a little unaccustomed to the atmosphere, especially in the face of those serious, dark faces. I would be depressed.


    Would they even be able to enter? They didn''t call me, and it didn''t seem to be anything important. They were just wondering if they should go in and watch a play. Xiao Si held onto Xiao Ai''s arm and walked over.


    "Ah, celestial body, it''s such a pity that he died just like that. But who told him to come in here in the middle of the night and beat someone. " Xiao Si muttered all the way.


    "Yes." Xiao Ai was born not fond of talking. "Pupil." Xiao Ai saw me.


    "Oh, Xiao Ai, Xiao Si, you''ve come too." I held out my hand in greeting.


    Xiao Si raised his head and looked over, waving his hand: "Xiao Tong, why aren''t you going in."


    The corner of my mouth twitched. "I don''t know if I should go in."


    Xiao Si sighed helplessly, "You, just how much resentment do you have towards the elders? It seems like I didn''t offend you too much right."


    "Who knows," I stuck out my tongue and shook my head. Right, what did you guys say just now? "


    "Oh, this intruder, is a celestial body cultivator. He was originally such a good seedling, yet he died just like that. What a pity." Xiao Si sighed as he shook his head.


    "celestial body?" I started. No way.


    "Yeah." Xiao Si nodded his head, "But without asking any questions, I will attack whoever I see. If it''s me, I''ll make sure he dies last night. "


    "Hey, hey." Xiao Si, don''t be like this, you are breaking the law.


    It couldn''t be that I was thinking like that, right? The corner of my mouth twitched, "Hey, you guys go in first. I''m not going. I''m going back first."


    "Hey, aren''t we going to go in and take a look?" Xiao Si looked at me in confusion.


    "No, no," I waved my hands again and again. It was a joke, if it really was Ji Yufeng, I would only be able to save him if I went in.


    That''s right, I intend to break out of jail ¡­ Well, that''s a bit weird, but that''s the truth.


    The first thing to do to rob people is to be fully equipped, at least not to let them see my face. "Hmm ¡­" Should I buy a mask? However, the most important thing was to change his clothes quickly. It was impossible for him to do so. Fortunately, the cape and hat were still very big, so it was no problem for him to hide his face. Then, I looked at my hands, slightly thankful for the kitten claws Ming Yu had brought me.


    With a light leap, he jumped into the room through the window. Looking at the situation inside, there was a circle of elders sitting in a circle and the onlookers were all looking at the man with his hands locked in the middle.


    It really is Ji Yufeng, what''s going on with this guy? Could it be that it was because the Demonic Insects invaded his body, and when they came to look for me for help, they were suddenly caught?


    "This idiot." I have to reconsider the possibility of taking him as my disciple. Is it really okay to have such a low IQ? Didn''t I leave a card? It would be a dead thing to give me a call. The last time was the same.

 C257

    I didn''t listen to what the old guys below had said, I quickly jumped down, picked up Ji Yufeng and leapt up again.


    "Who is it?" In an instant, the person disappeared. Immediately, the surrounding people were shocked. They all stood up and looked around.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The person was taken away."


    "Seal off the Hall of Autumn." The Great Elder immediately shouted.


    Seems like he would not be able to escape, he extended his hand and pressed on a few of Ji Yufeng''s acupuncture points, "Smelly brat, I''m worried." Seeing that Ji Yufeng had fallen asleep, I directly reached out and lifted him up, placing him on my back. Leaning my upper body against the wall, I casually swiped one of my empty cat claws, forming a seal with my hand in the glove. Immediately, a curtain of water rose.


    Xiao Si suddenly tore through the air and flew over, the spear in his hand slashed apart the water curtain and was aimed straight at my face, "Who is it, to actually dare act so atrociously again."


    That was why the title of Xiao Si''s Overlord Flower wasn''t given to him. I pulled back my head, fell to the ground, and dodged Xiao Si''s long spear. Instantly, before the water curtain even fell, it condensed again, turning into water lotuses floating in the air. At this time, the elder on the other side also moved, reaching out his hand to pinch a Method of travelling, and the transformed leaves quickly flew over. Looking at the rapidly approaching leaves, Luo Yuan''s fingertips moved lightly. The water lotus quickly moved towards them and crushed the dragon made of leaves. In an instant, all of the leaves turned into stars.


    "This is ¡­" Everyone was shocked.


    "Isn''t that ¡­" Deputy mayor called out in shock, and immediately looked at the Great Clan Elder beside him, "Great Clan Elder, what do you think ¡­"


    "The Water Lotus, a forbidden technique of the water attribute. To be able to cultivate it to such a level, other than the Family Head from the Arctic Clan of the Tao Gate, and Senior Bai Ying, who has already passed away, only Shuo Fangzhou can do it."


    "But didn''t Senior Shuo Fangzhou go on an adventure? When did he come back? What do you want to do now? " Shi Qing looked dangerously at the person who had wrapped him up. Suddenly, he flew over.


    I carried Ji Yufeng with one hand, and when I heard the wind blowing beside me, I turned around to look. When I saw Shi Qing, I immediately turned around and waved my other hand, causing water to flow from my hand. In an instant, a water dragon appeared around my body and rushed towards Shi Qing.


    "Water Dragon." Shi Qing was surprised. He hurriedly retreated with a surprised expression on his face. He had the intention of fighting against the water lotus, but if he was able to produce a water dragon, it would be troublesome to deal with it.


    "Water Dragon." The Deputy mayor muttered, his face was also filled with surprise.


    "She only has thirty percent of her strength, but her strength isn''t just limited to thirty percent." The Great Elder could tell that the person was holding back his strength.


    "What?" Deputy mayor was surprised. Thirty percent of my power will be sufficient to heavily injure Shi Qing and Xiao Si. Even I don''t have the heart to fight them, if I were to go up a level ¡­ " No one dared to think further.


    "If we go all out, no one here will be able to survive her attack." "Yes," replied the Great Elder, frowning. "Someone with that kind of strength ¡­"


    While thinking about who was there, Xiao Si drew another circle, "Shi Qing, let''s attack together, I don''t believe you." As he said that, he brandished his long spear and shot out. Golden light remained in the air.


    I quickly dodged away from the attack and could not fight anymore. I did not want to delay any further, as the longer I waited, the worse it would be for me.


    "You want to leave? It won''t be that easy." Shi Qing chased after him from the other side. At this moment, the elders and spectators also took action. Whether they could catch this person or not, they should be able to delay him a little. At the very least, they should know who he was.


    "Hmph." I let out a cold snort and swept my hand across the water. The water droplets seemed to have stopped in the blink of an eye. The next second, the water dragons leapt up and drizzle down.


    "Three Thousand Heaven Water." The Great Elder quickly retracted his hand. If he were to be touched by this water, he would at least be severely injured, and at the very least, completely destroyed.


    "What?" Shi Qing was surprised, and quickly retreated, avoiding the rain, "Who the hell are you? What is the purpose of breaking into the Antique Street? "


    I didn''t answer, and instead took advantage of this period of time to quickly leave with Ji Yufeng.


    Just as he was about to give chase, the Great Elder waved his hand. "Stop chasing."


    "Humph!" Unable to catch up with him, Shi Qing could only wave his sleeves angrily and return to the side of the Head Elder.


    "Grand Elder, this person ¡­" Deputy mayor turned to look at the Great Clan Elder, a little doubtful.


    "He cultivated the forbidden technique of water as pure and pure as fire. Among all the cultivators, there were only three." The Great Elder replied.


    "We all know that, but ¡­" The old granny frowned, "Senior Bai Ying is already an immortal, the Family Head of the Arctic family should not be doing such a thing. If they really want him, they can just ask him. Unless they are back? "


    The Great Clan Elder waved his hand, "Don''t forget, on our street, there''s another little bastard that Shuo Fangzhou taught us." Speaking of this, the Great Elder''s face darkened.


    "¡­" "Everyone fell silent at the same time." It''s her again. "


    After I left the Qiujing Hall, I could guess that any of them knew who had robbed them ¡­ Oh well, so what if I knew? I want to see who dares to make a move. After snatching him away, I directly returned to the Spirit House and threw him in the living room on the second floor. I forced out his ghost bugs first, temporarily alleviating his pain, and the two little fellows stopped watching cartoons. They stared at the piles of ghost bugs that I forced out and poked them with their little hands from time to time.


    "Mommy, are the bugs dead?" Xiao You clapped his small hands together and looked up.


    "Yes, he''s already dead." I nodded. After placing Ji Yufeng down properly, he said, "Both of you, don''t be late.


    "Oh." The two little guys got up and went to the bathroom to wash their hands.


    The two little fellows had just left when Ji Yufeng woke up. Cough cough, you are ¡­ You are Shuo Tongxue? "


    "Nonsense, if it wasn''t me, who would it be?" I rolled my eyes at Ji Yufeng. "I was almost killed by someone. Say, what do you think happened to you?"


    "I... I don''t know. The month you said has already passed. I wanted to find you to ask for another last time''s charm. The charm was pretty useful last time, but I didn''t expect that it would start to feel uncomfortable before it even reached me. Ji Yufeng shook his head, his face was filled with distress as he looked at me, filled with fear. That... "Thank you for saving me. You really are amazing." So was the kidnapping the last time a suicidal attempt?


    "Powerful?" The corner of my mouth curled up into a smile, as if I was mocking him.

 C258

    "Every house on this street is a stunt. Everybody here knows how to be like me. "


    "What!" Ji Yufeng was shocked, "Just what ¡­"


    "This street ¡­" I paused. "Well, this street is a little special."


    "Special?" Ji Yufeng did not understand. Why is it so special? "


    How can I say, "Well, this... You will understand in the future. "


    "In the future?" Ji Yufeng''s head was covered with question marks, and then, he pointed at himself. "What do you mean?"


    I smiled as I moved closer. "Look, I saved you, so does that mean your life is mine?"


    Ji Yufeng nodded in a daze, as if he had realized something, and shook his head, "What kind of wrong logic is this? How did my life become yours? "


    "Simply put, if I want to accept you as my disciple, you have to admit it, even if you don''t." I decided to go straight to the point.


    "¡­" Ji Yufeng was silent. Just when I was worried that he might be scared silly by me, he suddenly kneels on the floor. "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "¡­" What the hell! "There must be something wrong with this kid''s head, what is with him that he is so full of chuunibyou." "Scram!" "I kicked it." What Queen, you really are worthy of being a writer of novels, and you''re thinking of something terrifying. Looks like I have to reconsider the possibility of taking you in as my disciple. "


    "Aiya, just kidding." Ji Yufeng got up from the ground, "Are you taking me as your master? "Say, you don''t know how to ¡­"


    "Right now, the only thing that''s useful to me is this celestial body of yours," I said as I rolled my eyes. "To tell you the truth, this street is special, and Spirit House is the most special street, because the owners of this street have been following the rules of the Antique Street for generations, and are the ones who manage the rules. The master of the Spirit House only accepts two disciples in his life, and to be able to receive this kind of person, is most definitely one in a thousand miles."


    Ji Yufeng thought for a moment, then nodded his head: "So, my celestial body, is not even one in a thousand?"


    "Right." I nodded. "Actually, as my disciple, you can slowly remove the ghost bugs within your body. At the very least, you won''t feel so uncomfortable. Isn''t that perfect?"


    Ji Yufeng hesitated, "But, I still have my work to do."


    "It''s not like you''re going to work, just write at home. It just so happens that you are not writing the language of our Spirit House. We have already provided you the materials, so experiencing it personally is much better than listening to others talk about it. " I went on.


    "This is it." Ji Yufeng''s face was filled with distress. I''m not in a hurry about the wedding. I''m worried about another of my short stories, and my editor has been working on it lately. "But I have no thoughts at all. If I don''t submit the manuscript, I will die."


    I thought about it. "A script?" "My eyes narrowed." "How about this, if you take me as your master, I''ll tell you a story and guarantee that your editor won''t dare to rush you again."


    "Good, good, good." Ji Yufeng quickly nodded and directly knelt on one knee, "Master, please accept this disciple''s respect."


    "¡­" I wanted to kick him, really, "We don''t do this. However, you have to accept me as your master because I can''t change in my entire lifetime. If you try to deceive me in the future, I will be hunted down by the entire Antique Street. "


    "Uh-huh, definitely not." Ji Yufeng raised three of his fingers and swore.


    I lowered my eyes. Ji Yufeng had a relationship with Qi Yang, and in the future, there would probably be a calamity, and this calamity of his might affect me, or even the Spirit House s.


    "Rest first, I''ll get Ming Yu to make you something to eat." I got up to go outside.


    "Ai ~", wasn''t Ji Yufeng going to tell a story?


    Telling a story meant that he had eaten his fill, and there were no more rooms in the shop for Ji Yufeng to live in. Furthermore, he has his own living quarters. Since Mi Ya does not live in the shop, Ji Yufeng will have to go back and forth for me every day.


    "Boss, can you stop messing around?" Ming Yu felt a headache coming on, "Why do you want them to speak out and take us away?"


    "You have to explain. There are some things that are very troublesome to explain." I bit my meat and looked up to the sky, "Furthermore, Ji Yufeng''s celestial body has already been planted with the Ghost Bug Eggs, so I still have to follow them about Ji Yufeng. I''m lazy."


    "Boss ¡­" Ming Yu was at a loss. Why don''t you just die from laziness? "


    I stuck out my tongue, "Oh right, have you informed Mi Ya yet? "No matter what, she was promoted to senior sister. Why didn''t she come to take a look at her junior apprentice-brother?" Saying that, I glanced at Ji Yufeng.


    Ji Yufeng, who was eating, blinked in puzzlement, "Senior Sister? I have a senior sister? "


    "Yes." "I saw it this afternoon."


    "Oh right, Queen Master. Didn''t you say you were going to tell me a story? " Ji Yufeng said.


    "Puff ¡ª!" Everyone was spitting rice at him.


    "Ahem, Queen?" The group of people looked at me with gazes that said, "What the hell did you do?"


    I wanted to cry but there were no tears. I was wrongly accused. This fellow''s brain had a trap, "Don''t bother calling him by that name, this guy is definitely sick. It''s said that all writers are sick. Just ignore them. "


    Ji Yufeng smacked his lips, "Hurry up, I have to submit the script tonight, otherwise I will get a layer of skin ripped off by the editor."


    "Alright, alright." I had no choice but to finish my meal and pour myself a cup of tea. As I drank my tea, I said, "This is something that happened to a client of mine. Due to the confidential nature of the customer, I will address him as Mr. M."


    "Hey, hey, Queen Master, you''re being too perfunctory." Ji Yufeng''s face was filled with black lines, "Give me at least a surname."


    "No, this is a customer secret." I glared at her. "You can make up the name later. This is just a story for you. Why are you being so serious?"


    "Oh." Ji Yufeng nodded helplessly.


    I started to slowly tell Ji Yufeng about what happened to the editor when he told me about himself.


    That person, let''s call him Mr. M for the time being, was an editor of an online novel. He had signed up many authors, and Mr. M''s daily routine was to urge change. Compared to the other editors, Mr. M was more dedicated. No matter if it was an article that had not appeared in a long time, or an article that had not been updated, he would persevere to update it every day.


    Ling Yin was the author of a unique novel, the only difference was that the novels written by Ling Yin were not very popular, but his greatest strength was that they would be updated regularly every day. This was also why Mr. M liked him, but he had always been worried about the quality of Ling Yin''s essays.


    However, there suddenly came a day when Ling Yin''s essay suddenly stopped updating. Mr. M was a little curious, but she did not think too much about it.

 C259

    In the past, she would also be sick or out of doors, but later on, Ling Yin would come back to make up for it. Just that this time, after half a month, Ling Yin had yet to update him, and Mr. M began to panic, and started to call to urge him on the internet, but what was strange was, no matter how Mr. M urged him, Ling Yin did not reply at all, and did not take the call. Gradually, Mr. M also became more and more anxious, and even her tone of voice changed, blaming Ling Yin for not understanding him, and began to scold him until she finally gave up.


    But just at this time, Ling Yin returned.


    "Sorry," the first thing Ling Yin did when she returned was apologize to Mr. M.


    But who knew that Mr. M did not appreciate his kindness and was scolding Ling Yin profusely instead. Where have you been these days? Do you still want to write? Who do you think you are? Do you think I can''t do it without you? I can find someone to write any of your articles better than you can. "


    "Sorry, it won''t happen again." Ling Yin kept apologizing.


    "Do you still want to die outside in the future? If you want to believe it again, I''ll delete your text. Also, can you improve your writing skills?" Elementary school students are better at writing than you. Are you just beginning to learn how to write in kindergarten? Can you serve snacks? " The other side began to talk to Ling Yin''s standard again.


    "Sorry, but I don''t have a computer right now and can''t update it." Ling Yin replied.


    "Who cares about you. Even if you use your phone, you still have to give me a chapter." Mr. M was anxious and angry.


    The other side remained silent for a while, before replying, "Since that''s the case, why don''t I use your computer to update it?"


    At that time, Mr. M was startled, using his computer, could it be that Ling Yin is currently at his side? Then, he replied in disdain, "As long as you can find out where my home is, it''s up to you."


    "Then aren''t you afraid of me?" Ling Yin continued to ask.


    "Heh, afraid of you? Do you think you''re a ghost? I''m afraid of you. If you have the ability, then come. " Mr. M. disdained it.


    "Alright." The other side only responded with a single sentence. No matter how Mr. M asked or how he called, there was no response.


    After a long while, Mr. M leaned back in his chair with a look of disdain. "Ha! Why are you looking for me to use my computer? It''s clearly an excuse."


    "At this moment, Mister M felt a person standing behind him. A cold aura came from the back of his neck." Editor, I''ve come to borrow your computer. " A gloomy voice came from behind.


    Mr. M was so scared that he immediately sat down on the ground and turned around to look at the people behind him. "Ahh, help me! There''s a ghost here!"


    "Editor, I''m here to borrow your computer." That person lowered his head and said in a gloomy voice.


    "You ¡­ You are Ling Yin? How did you get in? " Mr. M relaxed a little when he found out who the other person was, but he still kept his nerves taut.


    "Editor, I''m here to borrow your computer." No matter what Mr. M asked, that was what the man said.


    "Give it to me, stop scaring me." Mr. M quickly gave the computer to Ling Yin.


    Ling Yin also quickly sat down next to the computer, but he didn''t make a move. Instead, she just sat there with her head down.


    It was then that Mr M realized that the man in front of him was no longer a human but a ghost. He did not dare to breathe too loudly. A moment later, Ling Yin finished typing out the article and then quietly got up. "Editor, thank you so much for your computer." As he spoke, he directly went through the wall.


    "Ah ¡ª ghosts, ghosts, ah ¡ª" Mr M was so frightened that he turned and ran out of the house. He ran to the Police station and told them what had just happened, but the police did not believe him. After that, Mr. M went out muddle-headedly and spent the night outside. On the second day, Mr. M called Ling Yin''s cell number again, and this time, it was connected, but it was not Ling Yin. It was actually Ling Yin''s mother who had died in a car accident one month ago.


    When Mr. M heard the news, he was immediately shocked. The person he had urged for a month had already become a ghost. Thinking of this, cold sweat oozed out of his body as he fainted by the side of the road.


    I took a sip of tea to moisten my throat. "This is the ghost story. How about it?"


    Ji Yufeng listened from the side and the tea in his hand became cold. Only after a long while did he manage to react, "Good, not bad.


    "This is the general story. You can slowly go back and change it." I drank the last of the tea, then put the teapot on the stove to boil.


    "Yes, yes." Ji Yufeng nodded his head, "This story is great, I want to see if the editor dares to hurry me up in the future. The next time he urges me, I will also borrow his laptop. "Hehehehe."


    "¡­" It''s over. This child''s cultivation went berserk.


    Should I not tell this story? Poor Editor, I''m sorry. However, this is the truth so we can give the editors a shot. Don''t always rush them with the script, just in case we push them too far.


    Ji Yufeng finished his tea in one gulp and went back to rush the papers. I told him to come over tomorrow morning and he agreed.


    After sending them away, it was clear that the rain outside had passed. I let out a long sigh of relief, but the teapot was still burning on the small stove, and traces of white smoke carrying the scent of tea floated out. The tea in the cup had already cooled down.


    After the others finished listening to the story, they packed up and said, "I''ll be going to take a look at the store first." Rui Zhe yawned and went downstairs.


    "Ming Yu, go and coax Xiao Zuo to have an afternoon nap." The Mystical Zero raised his head and said.


    "Alright." Ming Yu held onto a little bun, "Let''s go, let''s go with Auntie Ming Yu and have an afternoon nap."


    "Mm." The two little fellows had long since begun to feel drowsy upon hearing this.


    Ming Qing yawned and quickly went downstairs to look for the shop. The Mystical Zero finished packing and went downstairs too. In the room, only the tea smoke remained and Luo Mingshang, who was lazily following behind me.


    "Xue Er." Luo Mingshang hugged me from behind. "Are you tired? "Let''s go rest for a bit."


    "I''m fine." I shook my head and leaned back into Luo Mingshang''s arms.


    Luo Mingshang casually turned me around, and suddenly bent over and kissed me. I still wasn''t used to it. After slightly resisting for a bit, I fell into''s embrace. He responded to Luo Mingshang''s kiss slowly, bit by bit. They continued to sink into depravity.


    But I can''t hold on much longer. Breathing is a serious problem.

 C260

    When love becomes extravagant, then everything becomes unimportant. To live is to die, to love.


    He hurriedly pushed Luo Mingshang away before he could even catch his breath. This guy reluctantly ordered more before he left.


    "Xue Er, you still don''t know how to breathe again," I said in a teasing tone.


    "So what if it doesn''t?" I snarled.


    "No, just practice a bit more." As he spoke, he lowered his head to kiss her again.


    I pushed him away. " "Scram, who wants to practice with you?" This fellow was getting more and more shameless.


    Luo Mingshang laughed as he held my waist and lifted me up. I only felt my legs being lifted up high in the air, as I looked down to see myself being carried by a child.


    "Put me down." I shouted darkly. Because he was afraid of falling, he tightly hugged onto Luo Mingshang''s neck.


    "No." Luo Mingshang hugged onto me tightly.


    With a dark face, I kicked out with my leg, striking right at Luo Mingshang''s calf. Luo Mingshang released his hand in pain, and felt the strength in his waist decrease, so I released my hand as well and fell to the ground. Luo Mingshang held his calf and wailed incessantly.


    "Humph, I told you to act like a scoundrel." I snorted. He really wanted to kick it again. He turned around and went downstairs.


    The rain had stopped and the sky was still dark. Cold wind was blowing in from time to time. As soon as I stepped out of the stairs, I was almost blown back by the wind, and I quickly wrapped myself in my clothes. He continued to walk down. He walked to the door and looked at the cloudy sky. It was a little cold.


    "Alright, alright. Close the door." I turned back into the house and waved.


    "Close the door!?" The Mystical Zero did not understand.


    "Mmm, anyway, there won''t be any business today. I''m going to freeze to death." I shook my head. "Close the door. It''s too cold to leave it open."


    "Boss, if you''re cold then go upstairs, don''t stay here and take the cold wind," the Mystical Zero obviously did not plan to close the door, "It''s not time to close the door yet."


    I shivered and shook my head, "Forget it, whatever, Ming Qing, come with me."


    "Huh?" Ming Qing who was at work looked up in confusion, "Boss, what are you doing?"


    "Where did all this nonsense come from? If I tell you to come with me, then come with me!" I reached out and pulled him over.


    Ming Qing had no choice but to follow me out, "Boss, where are you bringing me to exactly?"


    "To find someone," I said, wrapped in my clothes, cold. "No, two people, to be exact."


    one in front and one in back. The first one I was looking for, was Mu Chuan. " Mu Chuan! " The way he appeared was always the same.


    "Hey, our Security post also needs to spend money. We''ll kick your ass and compensate you." Mu Chuan came out with an unknown document, and looked at the door that was swaying due to my kick, and rolled his eyes.


    "I came to find you to ask about Ding Ling''s case." I went straight to the point.


    "Ding Ling?" Mu Chuan was startled for a moment, and then received a file from him. "I''ve prepared it for you, and I thought you didn''t want it."


    I took it and casually flipped through it. I frowned as I felt that something wasn''t right. "Why aren''t there any pictures of the scene?"


    Mu Chuan was startled, "I don''t know, I did not handle this case back then."


    "Hur hur, you are the elder on such a big case, how would you dare to come looking for me on such a small case?" Where is the coroner now? "


    Mu Chuan''s face was filled with black lines, "That''s called a medical examiner."


    "Oh, doctor, where are you now?" I pointed to the signature at the end of the autopsy report.


    "I quit a long time ago." Mu Chuan waved his hand.


    "Where can I find him?" I didn''t give up and continued to ask.


    Mu Chuan thought for a while, "I remember that he seems to have returned to his hometown. His hometown seems to be in the South District. "Why are you looking for him?"


    I closed the folder and gave it back to Mu Chuan. "He''s the one who knew the story of this case. I have to go see him."


    "Aren''t you Yin Marry Master? How did you become a detective? " Mu Chuan put away the folder, and looked at me while laughing.


    "Well, anyway, it''s not a bad thing to work for ghosts, maybe she can introduce me to two clients in the future." I laughed mischievously as I received the slip of paper that Mu Chuan handed over with an address on it.


    After getting the address, I didn''t stay long, and directly pulled Ming Qing towards the southern region. Southern District, it''s so far. Taking a taxi is really expensive. Take the long distance bus. It was only an hour''s drive away.


    When I saw that address, I was a little surprised. This was clearly an old worker''s dormitory that was about to be demolished. Something rotted inside. I waved my hand. A retired medical examiner shouldn''t be living such a miserable life, right? Intuition tells me that there''s something wrong.


    However, just as he reached the floor where the address was on the note, he saw a scarlet figure writing on the wall that said "I owe you money, but you won''t pay it back." Some insults were shocking. At the entrance, three or four tattooed men were pounding on the door.


    "What are you guys doing?" I asked directly. You guys are blocking my way, you don''t have any eyesight at all.


    Hearing my voice, the few men immediately turned their heads to look at me. "Oh, little lady. What are you doing here again?"


    "Looking for someone." I looked coldly at the men.


    "Little girl, who are you looking for?" Hey, if you''re talking, just talk.


    "It can''t be this Zhang Xuecai''s daughter, right?" The other one also looked me up and down, "Don''t say it, this Zhang Xuecai has such a beautiful daughter."


    "No," I looked at the few people who were getting closer and closer to me. Ming Qing, who was behind me, also frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are or not. Does little sister want to play with us?" After saying that, the pig hand came up. I didn''t dodge nor evade because he couldn''t even touch me. As expected, a hand caught him before he could reach me.


    Ming Qing looked at them with an ashen face. Was his boss someone these hooligans could even touch? Courting death. Immediately after, he tightened his fingers, and the crisp sound of bones breaking could be heard, followed by the wail of the brawny man.


    "You ¡­ You bastard! "Go on." With a command, several other people immediately rushed towards us. I hurriedly took two steps back, and Ming Qing immediately stepped forward, protecting me behind him as he extended his hand and slapped the palm, and directly sent the person closest to him flying. Subsequently, both of his hands punched out at the same time, hitting one of the strong man in the stomach.


    I waved the dust in front of me around. I waved my hands awkwardly before I put my hands behind my back and cross over the few people who were wailing on the ground. He strode forward and entered the house.

 C261

    "Ming Qing, search." The room reeked of garbage fermenting, and I couldn''t help but frown and hold my breath. This smell is so bad that I''m going to suffocate.


    "Yes." Ming Qing did not hesitate, he immediately started to sweep through every room, and in the end, sneaked out from the bathroom.


    "I don''t have money, don''t kill me, I don''t have money." When the emaciated person was dragged out of the cave, he was still waving his hands and struggling. It was obvious that he was scared of being chased after by those chasing after his debts.


    Ming Qing immediately threw her in front of me, I looked at Ming Qing with a bit of grief in my eyes, Hey, can you not throw her so close? Very dirty. I took a step back and crouched down to look at the man. How to put it, this... He was no different from a beggar.


    "You are Zhang Xuecai?" I asked directly.


    "No, don''t kill me! I don''t have money, just give me another two days and I''ll definitely return it to you." It looks like they''re looking for us to chase after their debts.


    "We don''t need money." I glanced at the few corpses by the door. "I''ve already taken care of those who are in pursuit of debt."


    "Huh?" Only then did Zhang Xuecai calm down, and looked at the door, then looked at us, "Then ¡­ "Then you are ¡­"


    "I came to ask you about some things related to the case of Ding Ling back then." I straightened up, tired from squatting.


    "Apparently he didn''t realize who I was talking about." Ding Ling? "


    "The dancer from the jazz bar five years ago." "That was your body, wasn''t it?"


    After thinking about it, he still couldn''t recall, "I''ve examined quite a few corpses. Which one did you say it was? I really don''t remember."


    "Alright, then I''ll ask." I paused, then thought of something different, "Why is there no full body photo of Ding Ling''s murder scene?"


    When I said this, he seemed to remember something. With a pale face, he quickly got up from the ground, "I don''t know, I don''t know anything." Don''t come to me, I don''t know anything. "


    "Won''t tell?" I smiled, "I''m not afraid to tell you that Ding Ling has returned. She''s looking for those people who killed her back then to take revenge. "


    "What!" Zhang Xuecai became nervous, he grabbed a beer bottle and drank from it, "Impossible, she''s already dead, how can he come back? Don''t lie to me, I don''t believe it."


    "Then, you must have heard of the Spirit House." I walked around Zhang Xuecai, "I''m the owner of the Spirit House, Shuo Tongxue, the first thing Ding Ling did when she came back was to find me and tell me how she died in unknown circumstances. She begged me to let her take revenge, and I agreed."


    The beer bottle in Zhang Xuecai''s hand fell to the ground and shattered. I looked at his hand and started to tremble. "Impossible, I didn''t kill her, it''s none of my business."


    I laughed at her. "But you killed her in the unknown. Of course she has to come back and take revenge on you. "


    Zhang Xuecai started to tremble, "It''s none of my business, it''s not my business, I''m just taking the money to do business, it''s not my business."


    My expression immediately darkened. "Speak, what happened?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know anything. Don''t ask me." Still nothing.


    Ming Qing became anxious, "Heh, you old fellow, if I don''t beat you up, you won''t tell me, right?"


    Then, I looked at Zhang Xuecai and revealed a smile, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, I have many ways to know the answer in your brain, such as searching your soul, or using the Spiritual Energy to cut out a part of the memory I want to know, you should know that in the human brain, there is a place that specializes in recording memories, as long as you cut that place off and transplant it into another person''s brain, that person would have your memory. It''s just that my technique isn''t very good, when everything happens I accidentally cut off your brain, whether you become a plant idiot or a person, I won''t be clear." As I said that, my hands started to glow with a blue light, as I faced Zhang Xuecai, looking eager to give it a try.


    "No, don''t... No, I said, I''ll say anything. " Zhang Xuecai was so scared that he almost fainted. He was forced backwards until he crashed into a pile of glass bottles.


    I nodded my head in satisfaction and kept my hands. "Alright, go ahead."


    After calculating the time, Gao Yundong should be coming over too. I only prayed that nothing bad happened and Ding Ling would not look for me for the next few days. If I were to encounter any more, and I don''t know how to deal with the consequences, I would be scared to death.


    He extended his hand and drew runes on the Yellow Talisman with his cinnabar stained brush. Recently, I have used up all of the paper runes, so I have to hurry and spend more.


    After drawing another one, he reached out and placed the Glyph Paper inside the dozen of paintings. Thinking about it, he turned and waved towards Xiao Zuo, "Xiao Zuo, come over here."


    "Mom." The two pellet s walked over as they put down the toys in their hands.


    I casually took out two chapters of Glyph Paper and pasted them onto the two pellet s. I thought about it and suddenly decided to play with him. "Turn left." The two little guys turned left at the same time. to the right, "and back again." "Jump." It was a symbolic bounce.


    Ming Yu could not watch anymore, and went forward to kill the Glyph Paper s on the two little fellows. "Oi, is there anyone that''s mom like you? Experiment with your own child. Have you had enough fun? "


    I spread out my hands. "You''re clearly having a good time, aren''t you, baby?"


    "Yes!" The two little fellows were having fun too.


    "What is it?" Ming Yu slapped his hand down. Go play by yourself. " After sending two pellet s away, he slammed two Glyph Paper s onto the table and glared at me.


    I stuck out my tongue, blaming me for doing this. Then, I looked up at my calendar. Today was exactly the seventh day.


    As a result, I drew the talisman for the entire morning and only arrived in the afternoon. At that time, when I was sunbathing with the kitten, I heard a ruckus downstairs, followed by a black car stopping right at the entrance of Spirit House. I immediately carried Xiao Hei and was about to go downstairs.


    "Boss, they''re here."


    When I went downstairs, I saw Gao Yundong standing at the door, with the wannabe that was behind him last time and two black-clothed bodyguards behind him. I passed Xiao Hei to the Mystical Zero and made a gesture of invitation towards Gao Yundong. "Boss Gao, this way please."


    "Boss Shuo." Gao Yundong saw that I nodded repeatedly and then sat on the chair opposite me, looking a little uncomfortable.

 C262

    I smiled, "Boss Gao, don''t be nervous, I mean no harm. The reason I called you here today was mainly to find out more about Ding Ling." After saying that, I couldn''t help but pause for a moment. Why does it feel like the police were inquiring about the family of the deceased. He shook his head, shaking out everything abnormal.


    "For Lingling, I will tell you whatever you want to know." Gao Yundong sighed and nodded.


    "It''s like this," I paused for a moment. "I suspect that the person who killed Ding Ling is someone else."


    "What did you say?" Gao Yundong immediately became nervous, "How is that possible?"


    I nodded. "Calm down first and listen to what I have to say." Seeing that Gao Yundong had slowly sat back down, I continued to speak, "It''s like this, Ding Ling''s current situation is a little special, she had passed Wangchuan, and only escaped after drinking the Menghuo Decoction. Although she is on my side, the underworld side will not find trouble with her, but she always felt that there is something that he must do, but he forgot. "That''s why he came to me for help. Although I know her name and what she did when she was alive, ghosts usually have to do something to take revenge, other than having unfulfilled wishes."


    "You''re saying ¡­" Gao Yundong understood my words.


    "The so called unfulfilled wish, if it is something that I must do, besides the most important person by my side, there is no one else. But the most important person by Ding Ling''s side, my mother has already passed away, and father is Du Xiao, I think she probably won''t hold anything back from her parents, the only thing I found out was that she had a boyfriend, but that boyfriend had never appeared in front of anyone and disappeared right after her accident. So, I think the only thing left for Ding Ling to do is to take revenge on her boyfriend." I continued.


    Gao Yundong stood up abruptly. "Boss Shuo, you mean that it was Ling Ling''s boyfriend who killed her?"


    "I have a guess, but there''s no proof." I shook my head and thought about it, "Furthermore, there were so many people who liked Ding Ling back then, it might have been because she had a boyfriend that they killed her out of love and hatred."


    "Yes, that murderer is." Gao Yundong nodded his head.


    "Actually what made me most suspicious was that," I stretched out my hand and Ming Qing immediately placed his tablet computer in my hand. After I received it, I showed it to Gao Yundong, "It was Ding Ling''s autopsy report.


    Gao Yundong sat back down and nodded, "Yes, I know about the autopsy report."


    "Wrong," my face turned serious, "This autopsy report wasn''t complete, from the beginning to the end, there were only pictures of the wounds of the deceased and not the entire body. Because of this problem, I went to the police station and found out that the police in this case either resigned or didn''t know about it. It pierced straight through the heart. "


    "What!" Gao Yundong''s face congealed.


    "Other than that, Ding Ling not only has wounds caused by sharp weapons at the back of her head, she also has injuries on her forehead from collisions." I continued.


    Gao Yundong clenched his hands tightly, "Bastard! There really was something fishy. This is a scam. "


    "Boss, calm down." wannabe immediately comforted Gao Yundong. Then he looked at me. "That Boss Shuo, could he have already found out who the culprit is?"


    I paused and was about to speak when a white figure suddenly floated in from the door and said, "Boss Shuo, I ¡­"


    At that time, I only felt a bolt of lightning strike right on top of my head. Oh god, oh god, I wouldn''t be so weak, no matter how much I thought about it. Is there a need for you to test me like this?


    Sure enough, the moment Ding Ling entered the room, she saw the man sitting opposite to me. Because her back was facing her, Ding Ling did not recognize him, and was only a little curious, "Eh? Are there guests? "Then I won''t disturb you for now?"


    Right, right, right. Hurry up and leave, it''s none of your business, hurry up and leave. But before I could speak, Gao Yundong saw a bunch of people looking straight at the entrance of the store without speaking, he curiously looked over, but didn''t see anything. It was just that when he turned around, Ding Ling saw him.


    In that instant, Ding Ling fiercely widened her eyes, as if she had thought of something terrifying, and continuously retreated. "Ah ¡ª No, no, ah ¡ª" Ding Ling began to cover her head and shout.


    "Ding Ling." Ming Yu hurried over to support her.


    Hearing this name, Gao Yundong immediately became anxious, "Boss Shuo, did Ling Ling come? Is it Ling Ling?"


    What more can I say now? "He can only nod his head, but Ding Ling seemed to have thought of something and suddenly pointed at Gao Yundong and shouted. It''s him, that''s him, he''s that big drug lord, that''s him, that''s Gao Yundong. "


    "Ding Ling, calm down." Ming Yu advised.


    "Ah ¡ª ¡ª" Ding Ling suddenly shouted loudly, and immediately turned around and ran out.


    I was worried that something might happen and immediately shouted to Ming Yu, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and chase after them! "


    "Oh, oh," Ming Yu caught up to his later.


    Gao Yundong was still a little excited, and pulled my hand, "Boss Shuo, is it really Lingling? Was it really Lingling? How is she now? "


    I sighed, "Seeing you, stimulated her memories, and now that she has run out, I have already gotten Ming Yu to chase after her."


    "Lingling, Lingling," Gao Yundong also planned to give chase.


    I hastily pulled Gao Yundong back, "Even if you chase after him now, you won''t be able to see him."


    Gao Yundong seemed to have thought of something. Right, Boss Shuo, you can let me see Lingling, right? Can you let me see Lingling? "


    "Yes, yes." I frowned. "However, it is difficult to close your eyes when you open them. Once you open them, you will never be able to close them again. You will see all kinds of lonely ghosts. You will see those lonely ghosts that were killed by you every day." The world in your eyes is no longer the same as other people''s. "


    "It''s fine, I''m not afraid. "As long as I can see Lingling again, I''m not afraid of anything." Gao Yundong had a heroic expression, "Boss Shuo, please help me open my eyes."


    Looking at this Gao Yundong, I suddenly had mixed feelings. Sure enough, no matter what their parents did wrong, they would never change their love for their own child. Every time I see my parents who have sacrificed themselves for their children, I couldn''t just ignore them.


    "Alright, I''ll help you." I nodded, then thought about it. "Well, I''ll only open it for you once, so that you don''t have to look at it to hide it."

 C263

    "Alright." Gao Yundong nodded, "Thank you Boss Shuo, thank you."


    Mystical Zero brought water and willow leaf. I reached out and took some water from the willow leaf and chanted an incantation. Then, I used the willow leaf to scan Gao Yundong''s right eye. "Alright."


    Hearing my agreement, Gao Yundong didn''t even have time to thank his and chased after his.


    "Let''s go take a look as well." I put down the willow leaf and followed him out.


    As long as I''m in the shop, he won''t be able to move an inch. As long as I take a step out of the shop, he will definitely appear by my side.


    The place Ding Ling ran towards was the patch of grass beside the Ancient Sha Guards. I only found out now that she had been here all these days, probably because she wanted to remember something else. She remembered, who was that person with him?


    Ming Yu followed behind her, and comforted her. I couldn''t hear what they were saying, Gao Yundong wasn''t far from them, and looked like he didn''t know whether to walk closer or walk away. I paused, and unconsciously clenched Luo Mingshang''s hand tightly. Mn, sure enough, his hand is warmer than mine.


    Luo Mingshang looked at me, as if he had understood something. Sighing, he flipped his hand to hold mine, "Xue Er, your hand is very cold."


    "Yes, it''s cold." "No," I replied. Then he slowly went around to the other side.


    I first walked to Gao Yundong''s side and patted his shoulder, "Go over there, you''ll have to face it eventually." Gao Yundong paused for a moment, nodded, and followed me. I walked to Ding Ling''s side, not caring if she was completely shaken, "Ding Ling, how much did you remember?"


    Ding Ling raised her head and looked at me, "I ¡­ "He ¡­"


    "He''s your father." I said, as if this fact would not affect Ding Ling in the slightest.


    "Father." Ding Ling muttered, and shook her head, "No, he is not my father, he is a big drug lord, and a bad guy. He is not my father."


    "Lingling." Gao Yundong''s face turned pale, not knowing what to say.


    "Whap." I withdrew my hand. With a slap, Ding Ling was stunned.


    "Boss, you ¡­" Ming Yu looked at me in surprise, his eyes full of reproach.


    "No matter what your parents have done wrong, he is still your father. If your father has done the wrong thing, then as a child, no matter what, you have no right to judge him. Ding Ling, you are the most unqualified person in this world to criticize him."


    Ding Ling reacted and turned her head to look at me, "He is not my father, he has no right to be my father."


    I strode forward and put my hand on her head. "Okay, I''ll let you see if he''s qualified." Ding Ling stared blankly for a while. The memories she had kept in her mind were being answered time and time again, and slowly, tears began to appear in her dull eyes.


    I put my hands down. "Anyone can criticize him, say he''s not qualified to be a father, say he''s a bad guy, a drug lord, and you''re the only one who isn''t."


    "I... However ¡­ "But, I ¡­" Ding Ling covered her face, not knowing what to say.


    Gao Yundong walked forward and suddenly knelt in front of Ding Ling, "Lingling, your father has let you down, and I''m not fit to be your father, it''s all my fault. You''re right, I''m not fit to be your father, I''m not a qualified father, if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be like this, and you wouldn''t have ended up like this, it''s all my fault."


    Ding Ling was also crying sorrowfully, and did not know what to say. She only looked at the man kneeling in front of her, the man she had to look up to back then, the ferocious man who was now kneeling in front of her, begging her forgiveness. She did not know what to do, but she felt unwell inside. It was a life worse than death.


    also kneeled down, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Dad."


    This call of Father stunned Gao Yundong. Immediately, hot tears welled up in his eyes, "Lingling, Lingling, you ¡­ What did you just call me? "


    "Dad, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Ding Ling threw herself into Gao Yundong''s embrace.


    "Lingling, Lingling." Gao Yundong hugged Ding Ling.


    The image of father and daughter meeting each other didn''t seem too suitable for outsiders to be present at this moment. I pulled Luo Mingshang away with me, and Ming Yu also followed us as we left, looking at them from afar. Let''s give them some space.


    "Boss ¡­" Ming Yu looked at me and sighed softly.


    "I''m fine." I shook my head. ''I haven''t been to see them in some time, have I? Time to see them?''


    After a long time, the two of them finally walked over. I saw that both of them were crying. Un, it''s good that you''ve cried. As long as you''ve cried, the knot in your heart will be resolved.


    "It''s all settled?" I asked.


    "Yes." Ding Ling nodded her head, "Boss Shuo, you are right. No matter what your parents did wrong, as a child, you are not qualified to judge them." While speaking, she looked at Gao Yundong, "But Dad, you must promise me that you will never do anything bad in the future again. Furthermore, after I leave, you must also turn yourself in. Everything in the world has its own karma. Father, you have to bear your own karma as well. "


    "Alright, I agree," Gao Yundong nodded.


    Looking at this father and daughter pair, I don''t know how I can tell them the truth. Tell Ding Ling that once her problem is resolved, she will be reincarnated, and Gao Yundong won''t turn himself in, because at that time, he will also leave with Ding Ling. Gao Yundong already had the heart to die. And the one who supported him to live, was Ding Ling.


    After bringing his people back to the shop, the knot between father and daughter had already been resolved. What he needed to do next was to settle Ding Ling''s problem.


    I told this matter to Ding Ling again. Ding Ling shook her head and said that she did not remember how she died. I don''t remember who my boyfriend is.


    This is a little troublesome, I turned my gaze back to Gao Yundong, "At that time, you knew that Ding Ling was your daughter, so you should have been very concerned about her. It would be better if they were rich and powerful. "


    Gao Yundong thought for a while, then nodded: There is! "But ¡­"


    "But?" Why do you say ''but''?


    "Sigh," Gao Yundong sighed, "You should know, out of those people who pursued Lingling back then, which one was either rich or expensive, and if they weren''t rich, then they were government officials."


    "¡­" I said coldly, "The more suspicious ones are the ones who chase after Ding Ling the more closely. The more abnormal ones are able to do that kind of thing."


    Gao Yundong thought for a moment, then nodded, "I thought of one person."

 C264

    "Who?" I asked quickly.


    "Lin Wei," Gao Yundong replied, "He was the Deputy Prefecture Lord at the time. It''s just that I heard a few years ago that he retired due to illness. "


    I looked at Ding Ling. "Do you remember this person?"


    Ding Ling thought for a moment, then shook her head, "I seem to remember this person, but I am not very clear about the specifics either."


    Ming Qing started to search for information online. "Found it, Lin Wei, West District''s Deputy Chief, 58 years old, retired five years ago. The reason for his retirement was due to heart disease."


    "Five years ago?" Rui Zhe paused, "At that time, he was fifty-three right, and he hasn''t reached the retirement age yet."


    "Right." Ming Qing nodded and handed the tablet in his hand over to me. "Moreover, it''s from five years ago.


    I flipped through the information on Lin Wei in my hands. "Is there anything else?"


    Ming Qing took the computer from me and pointed to it, "Eh ¡­ That''s all we can find, everything else is encrypted. It''s not impossible to crack the password, but it will take a bit of time. "


    "Go for it!" I will cheer for Ming Qing.


    Gao Yundong looked at my interaction with Ming Qing with his mouth agape, "Eh ¡­ This is an invasion, right?


    "Don''t worry," I gave Gao Yundong a comforting look, "As long as I''m in this city and on this street, no one will be able to touch me."


    "Gao Yundong really didn''t want to know where this place was." That Lin Wei, right now, I don''t even know where he has gone to.


    I waved my hand, "It''s better not to alert the enemy. If it was really him who did it, then you just have to leave it to Ming Qing since the commotion caused by his actions is too big."


    Gao Yundong nodded. "Well, do you see what else I can do for you?"


    I looked at Gao Yundong, then looked at Ding Ling, "Just take care of your own daughter." After that, she let Ming Yu go get a Soul Furnace, "This is a Soul Furnace, it can let Ding Ling cultivate very well, thirty thousand, thank you."


    "¡­"


    Hehehe, even if there''s no Yin Marriage business, selling antiques can still earn you a bit, uh ¡­ Is the Soul Furnace an antique? That''s right, it''s fine as long as we earn money.


    Gao Yundong will leave with Ding Ling, and nothing will happen to Gao Yundong at Ding Ling''s place, and with Ding Ling there, Gao Yundong will also be fine, now the two of them are mutually restraining each other, and that''s good too, I just hope that this kind of harmonious balance won''t be broken.


    Even that wannabe would look at me differently when he was paying. Hey, what kind of expression is that? My eyes are cramping, I don''t make money opening my shop, Soul Furnace are also very expensive, okay?


    After sending them off, I let out a long breath. It was really tiring. The sky turned dark. Tsk, he didn''t know he was going to treat someone to a meal after helping him with such a big favor.


    In my dream at night, I dreamed of them again. The flames devoured everything, and the tongues of flame shot up into the sky, making it impossible to see their faces. Under the fiery red umbrella, Girl had an indifferent face, neither grief nor any other emotion. It was like a puppet waiting to be burned in the fire.


    "Keep walking. Don''t look back." The woman''s voice was crisp and pleasant to hear.


    "Don''t stop, look at the road in front of you, don''t stop." The voice of a man, gentle and loving.


    I listen to you. I keep walking, and I never stop walking. So, when exactly are you coming back to see me?


    When I opened my eyes, the pillow was already soaked. My hair was also stained with water droplets. I cried again.


    "Xue Er." Luo Mingshang kept looking at me as he reached out his hand to wipe away the tears on my face. "It''s fine now."


    I turned around and buried my head in Luo Mingshang''s embrace, extending my arms to tightly embrace Luo Mingshang''s waist, "Luo Mingshang, you can''t leave me behind anymore, you can''t."


    "Okay," Luo Mingshang replied softly in my ear.


    "And Xiao Zuo, we can''t leave them behind." They are my children, and I don''t want them to be like me. They have no parents.


    "Alright. "I won''t leave them behind." Luo Mingshang hugged me tightly. "It''s okay, it''s all in the past now."


    "Luo Mingshang." "I miss them."


    Luo Mingshang paused, "I will accompany you."


    I shook my head. "We''ll see. I''m afraid I''ll cry again if I see them again." Luo Mingshang, are you in the underworld?


    Luo Mingshang was silent for a moment, "It was possible before."


    Yes, I know, the Book of Life and Death and the Mirror of Samsara have already been destroyed by me, "Is there any other way?"


    Luo Mingshang thought for a while, "Nope."


    He really wanted to curse for his entire life. He was so poor in underworld, did he not have any other magical equipment? That was why those movies and TV dramas were all lies. Gods knew everything and people could see through everything after death. They were all liars.


    "What does Xue Er want to find out?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    I paused and shook my head.


    Even if I didn''t say it, he would have guessed it, "Xue Er, are you investigating your own biological parents?"


    I didn''t answer. I just slipped into his arms. "I''m sleepy. Sleep."


    "Mn," Luo Mingshang did not continue speaking and hugged me tightly. The wind outside was beating against the windows, creating a series of whizzing sounds. The window was slightly agitated by the wind, a Yellow Talisman hit the window, and it immediately became much quieter. In the pitch-black room, only the clear sound of breathing could be heard.


    It was already daybreak. The weather seemed to be pretty good today. The sunlight shone through the gaps of the curtains onto the bed. I squinted my eyes for a moment. The sunlight was a little dazzling. The people around him tightened their arms. Mm, let''s stay in bed together.


    The door was pushed open, and as he asked about the fragrance of the food, he helplessly sighed. It was the Mystical Zero again, he really knew how to make time. "Boss, get up and eat."


    Sure enough, I sighed and lay in Luo Mingshang''s embrace, pretending to be dead. The Mystical Zero laughed helplessly, "Alright, then I''ll leave the breakfast here. Boss, remember to eat when you''re up."


    I ignored him and continued playing dead. I didn''t wake up, I didn''t wake up, I just didn''t wake up. No matter how you call me, there''s no response. I heard footsteps go away, then the door shut, and I was relieved, but no longer sleepy.


    I helplessly looked at the handsome face in front of me, my dark blue hair was scattered on the pillow, my bangs lightly brushed against my forehead, my eyes were lightly closed, my eyelashes slightly twitched, the stiff bridge of my nose, this guy, to be honest, quite good-looking, I reached out my hand to pick up his long hair, I started to tie it in boredom, my fingers slightly curled up, the youth still didn''t have any reaction, allowing me to pull on one of the inseparable deadlocks, in the end even I didn''t know whether it was his own hair or his. The result of this is that our hair gets tangled up.

 C265

    "After four hundred years of wandering, because I no longer need a soul, I am only able to coexist with wind, rain, lightning and so on. The faith of God is his obsession, and I am only a powerful and eternal vampire ¡ª Count Dracula. " This is Dracula''s monologue, the fallen vampire, and I think, if he were alive, maybe we''d be friends, one for love''s corruption, one for ruthlessness.


    The sunny and sunny day was the most suitable time for daydreaming. Leaning on the window, sitting on the resting chair in the large square, or watching the scenery outside the classroom with his face up, he couldn''t help but daydream, thinking that the dream would happen in the next second.


    On a rare day of rest, I once again went shopping at a supermarket. When I went out, Ming Yu''s tear-stricken and loveless face still flashed across my eyes, and I couldn''t help but laugh. Actually, I don''t need to worry about all the snacks being wasted now, since there are two more kids who like to eat snacks in my family. Although Ming Yu said that it''s not good for little kids to eat too many trash food, it''s good for them to grow up, hehe, I really am hehe.


    However, he seemed to have to consider letting Xiao Zuo grow taller. No matter what, he couldn''t do this for the rest of his life.


    After leaving the supermarket, I went to Xiao Xiao''s bakery and took out two pieces of newly sold bear cake and a jar of my favorite crystal candy. In a daze, I remembered the last time I came here with Qing. Xiao Xiao even asked about our friends from the last time, so I could only excuse him.


    Shouldn''t we have a good talk with them? Always appearing and disappearing, always wandering like a ghost was a bit too mind-blowing.


    "Oh right, Xiao Tong." Before I left, Xiao Xiao suddenly called out to me, "Don''t come out for the night."


    "Huh?" I didn''t understand what was going on. "What''s wrong?"


    "There have been quite a few bats lately." Xiao Xiao replied.


    There''s a big question mark on my head. Are there a lot of bats? "I''m not a mosquito, bats have nothing to do with me." "Oh," he agreed.


    I had a question mark on my face on the way back. What the hell? Bat? I looked up at the sky. There were bats in such a cold weather. Were bats so resistant to the cold now? He shook his head. Forget it, this mess wasn''t something that I wanted to think about anyway, so I should think about how to settle the matter with Ding Ling.


    "Boss!" As expected, the first thing he did when he returned to the shop was to hear Ming Yu''s hoarse voice, "Why did you buy so many things? You haven''t even finished eating all the snacks in the fridge! Also, you bought so much meat, I already said I would. You don''t have to do this and you bought a cake, Xiao Zuo can''t eat too much dessert that will cause his teeth to rot, and you can also eat candy. You don''t like to brush your teeth, you will end up with tooth decay anyway. "


    Ming Yu, are you an old lady? I covered my ears and went upstairs. Xiao Zuo was currently on the sofa watching cartoons. I brought a cake over, "Baby, Mom bought this for you."


    Hearing that there was a cake, the two pellet s immediately ran over and took it. "Thank you, mother."


    After that, when Ming Yu went up again, he saw an adult and a child carrying a candy jar, two people holding cake, and six eyes looking at the same time on the television. How many times have I told you guys that you can''t afford to eat cake and won''t be able to eat lunch? The same goes for you, boss, whether you care or not, just follow them. "


    I licked the sweetness from the tip of my tongue and chuckled. "Aiya, who told you not to hurry up and cook. If you''re hungry, then just eat first."


    "Then you won''t call me." Ming Yu felt a headache.


    "Sorry to trouble you." I smiled.


    "Scram!" Ming Yu was enraged, and roared.


    What did the night in the city have? But since they couldn''t come in here, and it was just them being called out by Xiahou Ai in the middle of the night, saying that they had something to do, but they didn''t say anything specifically. I was worried that something might go wrong with the mirror, so I quickly went over, and then ¡­ I want to hit her. Really, don''t stop me.


    "So, the reason you called me here was because you were afraid you wouldn''t be able to sleep?" The corner of my mouth twitched. He couldn''t help but clench his fists tightly.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Look at the dark outside, he has such a dangerous mirror outside. I haven''t had a good night''s sleep for a few days. I don''t care if you have to accompany me today!" He grabbed my arm.


    "Scram!" I flexed my arms and circulated my dantian.


    Xiahou Ai came up to him again, "I don''t care, even if you kill me, you will still have to stay and accompany me tonight."


    "You made the shop look so creepy and scary, how could you be afraid? "It''s enough as long as you don''t scare people half to death." I withdrew my hand again. "I''m afraid I''ll go outside and find a hotel. I''m going back."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t," Xiahou Ai hurried over, "Ancestor, Aunt, can you pity me? That mirror really has something to do with ghosts. Last night, when I went out to look, I saw quite a few black figures appear beside the mirror.


    I suddenly grabbed onto something and reached out to grab Xiahou Ai, "What did you say just now?"


    "Huh?" Xiahou Ai was startled for a moment. "I said you were pitiful.


    "That''s not it," I said, waving my hand. "Next, you said you saw a dark shadow by the mirror last night?"


    "That''s right, that''s right." Xiahou Ai nodded her head, "But she disappeared in the blink of an eye, I thought I had seen a ghost."


    I brought Xiahou Ai up to the front of my eyes. "Has someone looked at themselves in the mirror again?"


    "No, I pressed the security camera at the entrance and no one lifted the black cloth. Oh, but the black shadows from last night seemed to be intending to lift the black cloth. But she ran the moment she saw me, "Xiahou Ai shook her head.


    "Surveillance?" How come I don''t know when you pressed this? "Let me see the surveillance screen last night." I let go of Xiahou Ai.


    "Alright." Xiahou Ai nodded, and extended her hand out to move a computer under the counter.


    I just glanced at the page I was opening and it instantly turned black. "Are you monitoring our Spirit House?"


    Xiahou Ai laughed awkwardly: "How could that be, I don''t know this much, how can I buy information."


    Heh heh, if I believe you, I''ll see. I just wanted to investigate about Lin Wei and you''ve already dug up everything about him, even his ancestral grave. " Alright, cut the crap, give me the monitor. "


    "Oh," Xiahou Ai replied as her fingers tapped on the keyboard. Not long later, she brought up an image and Xiahou Ai gave me the computer screen, "This is it."

 C266

    I carefully looked at the screen. It was already dark. Under the night sky, the wind moved the black cloth on the mirror. Then, the door was pushed open. Xiahou Ai came out. "That''s right," Xiahou Ai helplessly said.


    "Back." I frowned. He said.


    Xiahou Ai nodded her head and the image returned to him, it was still as pitch black as before. The wind blew against the black cloth for a bit, and then, the door was pushed open. "Go back." Xiahou Ai paused for a moment, and then once again, she reached out her hand to reverse the picture.


    It was the same, pitch black. When the wind blew, the black cloth flickered for a moment. "Stop." Xiahou Ai hurriedly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiahou Ai did not understand.


    "There''s really someone here." I murmured, Eh... I wasn''t sure if it was human or not. I couldn''t see the figure clearly, but it flashed behind the black cloth.


    Xiahou Ai nodded his head, "It''s true, but I''ve seen it many times and I still haven''t seen the person on the screen. How did you see that?"


    I ignored Xiahou Ai and walked out to take a look at the mirror outside. I reached out to take off the black cloth on the mirror, and just like last time, there was a long crack on the mirror. "Hey, Xiao Ai." I realized that something was wrong.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiahou Ai did not understand and followed him.


    I reached out and touched the crack in the mirror. "Was that how long it was the last time we saw it?"


    Xiahou Ai walked to the back of me and looked, "It doesn''t seem to be this long, did it split open again?"


    I shook my head and didn''t say anything. I immediately covered myself with the black cloth. When I felt that there was someone behind me, I turned my head abruptly. "Who is it?"


    "What''s wrong?" Xiahou Ai also turned to look.


    "There''s someone," I said with a cold face. "I''ll go chase after him. Xiao Ai, take care of the mirror." As she spoke, she chased after them.


    I swear, it''s not an excuse that I really saw someone, it''s just that I didn''t manage to catch anyone later, and when the spiritual consciousness spread throughout the entire street, it didn''t detect anyone entering, even the night watchman said that they didn''t see anyone entering the street. Since there''s no one here, I''ll just go back to sleep.


    Luo Mingshang isn''t here. Ever since I said last time that I could find anything I wanted, he immediately returned to the underworld. He probably went to find some sort of divine tool for me. I don''t care. It''s fine if nothing happens. I don''t believe that Yan Yan Yan will dare to stop him. Oh hehehe.


    In the dark of the night, a black shadow could be seen speeding forward. The young man held his arm tightly, blood seeping through the gaps of his fingers as if there was something chasing after him. Fortunately, there was a street in front of him.


    With this thought, the youth quickly turned around and entered the second floor of an antique shop. This was the shop''s front. Logically, there should be no one here at night. As long as he waited until dawn, he would be able to leave.


    Young man, you think too simply.


    This was a room with a classical fragrance. There was no one in the room, but he didn''t think too much. He heavily fell on the bed and soaked the sofa in a bright red color.


    Just as I finished washing up and was about to go back to my room to sleep, the living room was filled with the thick smell of blood that couldn''t be chased away, as well as the smell of a stranger. I heaved a sigh of relief. As long as it wasn''t the case. I slowly moved over and saw a young man lying on the sofa.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I reached out my hands to push the young man away. If I die, I better not die here, I''m not easy to explain to Mu Chuan, my hands were stained with blood. Forget it, I''ll get up and go look for the medicine box. No matter what, he is still a little handsome brother. Saving a life is better than building a seven-layered pagoda.


    The young man opened his mouth wide in pain, revealing all of his broken fangs. I pulled the corners of his mouth apart and frowned. Not a human? Was it a monster? But he didn''t have any demonic aura on him? As he was thinking, his hands did not stop moving. White gauze wrapped around his black windbreaker to stop the bleeding.


    "So thirsty, blood, give me blood." Suddenly, the person on the bed moved. The mumbling from my mouth made me freeze. This is ¡­ Asking for blood? Does he need blood? What kind of creature was this? A zombie? Should I fix him with a charm?


    I hesitated for a moment before reaching out to grab the fruit knife beside me. I used the knife to cut open my hand, causing bright red blood to flow into the youth''s mouth. The youth woke up from the sweet taste and looked at me with his scarlet eyes. Foam? You came to find me? "


    "No, no!" I struggled away from the pain and punched at it.


    "Ahh!" The youth cried out miserably. I immediately covered his mouth. If I were to be discovered by a group of people in the room, this child would be dragged to the point of being destroyed by humans.


    My punch also seemed to have sobered the youth up. He looked at me and rubbed his head. "Sorry, I recognized the wrong person. About that ¡­" You saved me? You are... "Human?"


    "Yes," I nodded, and looked the boy up and down. "You ¡­ Are you alright? "


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a small wound. I lost a little blood." Then he looked at my hand. "Thank you for giving me the blood."


    "Huh?" I looked down at my hands. "Nothing, by the way. Are you a zombie?"


    "No, I am ¡­" Just as they were chatting, a door suddenly opened. "Boss, you, in the middle of the night ¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the person on the sofa and was stunned. "Boss ¡­?"


    "You?" The youth looked at Rui Zhe and suddenly frowned. He reached out and pulled me into his embrace, "You''re actually hiding here? I won''t let you get away with it again, "I said, and jumped out the window with me. The wind whistled in my ears, and I realized something."


    "Hey, what are you doing? Kidnapping, save me. " I cried.


    He didn''t know whether he fell asleep or passed out. Anyway, if he woke up again, there was a purple curtain above his head and a strange room. Where was this? Was I wrong to open it? I closed my eyes and opened them again. It was the same.


    It wasn''t a dream. I wanted to cry.


    He got off the bed and pushed open the door. The carpet was soft and warm under his feet. It felt very comfortable to step on it barefooted. What is this place? Like a palace in a fairy tale. Halfway there, I realized that my clothes had been changed, and that I was wearing a white nightgown.


    I walked along the corridor, searching one by one, trying to find someone to ask where I was. Finally, on the second floor, I saw that a light was on in one of the rooms. The room seemed to be bustling with noise as I gently pushed open the door.


    Inside, six young men and women of different colors were sitting around the dining table. Two of the younger ones were fighting over something. One of them recognized him as the injured one I met earlier.

 C267

    The door was pushed open and the six of them looked over at the same time. Feeling a little awkward, I waved my hand and said, "About that ¡­ "Excuse me ¡­" Why was the situation so awkward?


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted, "Hey, why is there a woman here?!" Her tone was filled with disgust and dissatisfaction, and the one who spoke was the young man I knew previously.


    I was stunned. You brat, have you lost your memory? I saved you last night. Did you get a concussion from a single punch last night? Just as he was about to say something, a youth dressed in white on the other side said, "Un. He was still a human. It had been a while since he last saw a human. It''s a really good dinner. "


    Dinner? Me? My face darkened. What the hell?


    "Oh? Is it edible? "Then I won''t be polite," I didn''t know when, but the girl with two ponytails had already arrived behind me.


    I subconsciously kicked backwards. Girl sensed it and immediately rolled to avoid it, "Not bad."


    "You''d better not attack her," a cold voice rang out. At some point, a youth with glasses had appeared on the table with a stern expression. She was brought back by word of mouth. "


    Upon hearing these words, everyone obediently sat back down. Even the arrogant young man from before had to hold himself back. Eh? What was going on?


    "Ah, you''re awake." Another voice sounded. I looked over, stunned. I looked at the direction of the voice, then looked at the sullen young man with the same face. What the hell is this? Twins?


    Looking at my appearance, the youth chuckled, "Hehe, I''m twins with Huan, so it''s not strange that you would recognize your wrongs. You saved me before, do you remember?"


    "Oh ¡­" "Oh." I nodded dumbly.


    The young man placed a bowl of dinner in front of me, "I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Yan, and my name is Lan Yan in Human Realm. They are my brothers, and only the Phantom is my twin brother. " The youth introduced.


    "I am the eldest son, Lan Lu." The man with glasses pushed his eyes, nodded, and introduced himself.


    "I''m the second son, my name is Fei." He introduced himself once.


    "In theory, Fei and I are second sons as well. I am Lunar." This, is the youth dressed in white. Hmm, it suits this name.


    "One." As the young man spoke, his eyes were looking at me. I looked at him in surprise. One? How could this be possible? One is just an illusion created by me, so it should be of the same surname.


    "I''m called Lanying." The Girl with two ponytails said, "Hello, hello. You''re quite good at martial arts, have you practiced it before? How about we have a fight when we''re free? "


    "Dream." This, was the girl who had been obediently sitting there all this time. Her entire body was pale without a single trace of blood.


    "Tch!" "I''m an illusion. Don''t mix me up with your old bro, woman, or else I''ll kill you." This is the youth that I wronged earlier.


    Hehe, where did this Devilish child come from, do you believe in me?


    I frowned. "Human Realm? Aren''t you creatures of the human world? "


    "Yes, we are the Strigoi." Lan Yan nodded.


    "Vampires?" "Damn, this matter was already chaotic enough, why are you guys here?" What is your goal? "


    "This is not something you should worry about," Lan Yan said as he put a hand on my lips.


    "I just want to know, will you harm the people here by coming here?"


    "Hmm?" Lu frowned. "Just who are you ¡­?"


    I quietly stood up, "Let me introduce myself, I am Shuo Tongxue, the city, the rules of the street, the true administrator."


    "Shuo Tongxue." The woman with two ponytails suddenly jumped up, "You are Shuo Tongxue? Rules of the Asura Realm? The manager of the Gate of the Underworld? The gatekeeper of the Yin Yang boundary? "


    Where did all these names come from? "I''m Shuo Tongxue, the owner of Spirit House!"


    His eyes dimmed and he placed his dinner on the table. "Let''s eat first."


    I looked at him and sat down. " For your purposes, please tell me, and you. " "It''s against the rules for you to barge into Antique Street in the middle of the night. If you don''t clarify, I will capture you and bring you back."


    Immediately, a cold gaze focused on me as I continued to eat with a straight face. Wait, dinner? F * * k, I slept for a day and a night?


    "Hey, woman, my brother saved you, you don''t know how to appreciate favors." Phantom slapped the table and said fiercely.


    An even colder gaze shot over, causing Huan Huan to involuntarily shiver and shrink back. That gaze just now was as if he was looking at a dead man, even they did not have that kind of expression.


    "Save me?" I didn''t understand. "I''m in my own shop, by my own land. How can you call me ''save'' me?"


    Yan paused for a moment, "It''s the person in your room. His name is Wei, he is a terrifying person."


    "¡­" I tried my best to think about it, aside from Ming Yu, I really couldn''t find anyone else who was terrifying in my shop, but he shouldn''t be talking about Ming Yu, "Are you talking about Rui Zhe?"


    "Rui Zhe?" "What?" Is that his name from the Human Realm? "


    I need to say something, "I think you must have recognized the wrong person, his name is Rui Zhe, he is my shop assistant, and used to be the disciple of an old friend."


    Yan blinked his eyes, a little confused. "How can ¡­" Is it really a mistake? "


    "From the looks of it, you seem to have truly recognized the wrong person." Fei nodded and said.


    The group of vampires should be around the yellow level, with a lot of people in between. Furthermore, most of them had physical attacks, and the Glyph Paper on them was brought along, so it was not very useful for them, but setting up a formation was not a problem, I also brought the Immortal-Binding Ropes, it was more like resting, and the Spiritual Energy had also recovered.


    "We have come for that mirror." Lu Li lowered his head and ate his dinner as he spoke in a slow and unhurried manner.


    "I was stunned. Mirror?" Was it the mirror in front of the funeral home? "


    "Yeah." Yue Lao said with a smile.


    I frowned. "What is the origin of that mirror?" Six Realms doesn''t have any clues, but why didn''t I think about it outside the Six Realms? blood field is a crevice that is similar to the crevice between underworld and devilish realm, why didn''t I think about something that is an blood field?


    "That mirror ¡­" Yan paused for a moment. " To be precise, it is indeed something that belongs to our blood field. "


    Sure enough, just as I was about to ask something, a shout came from the other side, "So noisy." "Frowning, I cleaned up the dinner in front of me." I went back to my room to eat. "

 C268

    "Eh?" I was stunned. I don''t know why, but I always wanted to pay extra attention to this young man. Even if I kept on telling myself that it wasn''t him, it wasn''t him.


    "It''s fine, just ignore him. This guy is so unsociable." Fei casually waved his hand and said with a smile.


    Forget it, let''s just check out the matter of the mirror first. "That mirror is something from the blood field, no wonder." I bit my fork and thought, "What the hell is that mirror? What is the other world that connects us? Parallel World? "


    Everyone looked at each other and suddenly laughed, "That is not a parallel world, it is the inner world of everyone. The mirror reflects the deepest darkness of everyone''s heart. "


    "Oh ~" I understand, "No wonder it can change, just like Yin and Yang, good and evil, everyone has another person in their heart, the evil face of the good, and the good face of the evil."


    "Yes!" Ying nodded, "There''s nothing wrong with calling it a parallel world, but it''s actually more or less the same."


    I nodded, suddenly remembering something. "Then why can''t I reach a place?"


    "What?" Xiao Yan looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    "Nope." I shook my head. "By the way, why is there a crack in the mirror?"


    With that said, everyone immediately fell silent. In the end, Yan sighed. We don''t know. "


    "Then are you planning to take it away?" Hurry up and get rid of it, a mirror makes us all nervous.


    "We want to as well." "But the mirror seems to have grown there. Why can''t we move away?"


    "Isn''t that something that belongs to your blood field? There is no special method, or the incantation is directly carried back. " I asked anxiously.


    "The mirror has already stayed in the Human Realm for too long, so we don''t know how to take it away either."


    Hey, hey, don''t be like this.


    After dinner, the group continued to snatch up dessert fruit pudding and cake. I sighed. Nothing. He reached for a dessert and said, "I''ll give it to you," but the young man was still a little baffled.


    "It''s fine. Wait for me to go." The flame was really gentle.


    "I''m fine." I was already out with the dessert. "He gently knocked on the door." "One." "I entered the door." Yan made a pudding and cake and gave you one. "


    The young man in the room was listening to the music with his headphones on. When he saw me enter, he took off his headphones, stood up and walked towards me. "Thank you."


    I put down the tray and smiled. "It''s fine."


    "Oh," she said, scooping up a spoonful of pudding. He stuffed it into his mouth, "Flame?" You got used to it pretty quickly. "


    "Because I thought you were friends." I sighed with my head down. It was a different face. He didn''t feel too good about it.


    "Friends?" He laughed and scooped up another spoonful of the pudding. This time, he stuffed it into my mouth.


    I was surprised to find a mouthful of pudding stuffed into my mouth. I nodded my head blankly. He put down the spoon in his hand and suddenly lowered his head and whispered into my ear, "You seem to be very afraid of me."


    "Nope." "Let me not open my eyes." You think too much, I don''t. "


    "Is that so?" He smiled. " "Elder sister."


    In that instant, the blood in my body flowed backwards. How was this possible, how could this be possible? It was clearly just an illusion of a person, how could this be possible? "You ¡­" "You ¡­"


    "I''m ¡ª ah, sister," he said, leaning forward.


    I shoved him away. "No, you''re not. You''re not ¡ª"


    "Firstly, you created an illusionary body with independent thinking. It only exists in your consciousness, but your body has changed." He slowly approached her.


    "Impossible," I said, dodging. "Even if my body had changed, it still wouldn''t have shown up in front of me. And you are the Strigoi. "


    He paused and smiled. "You''re not stupid."


    A liar. The veins on my head were popping out, what a lousy fellow, I raised my leg and gave it a kick! "Go to hell!"


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Ah!"


    When the people in the cafeteria heard this scream, Yan spread out his hands, "I told you not to mess with her."


    I don''t know if it''s because I slept for a day and a night, but I can''t fall asleep in bed now. Pushing open the window, my surroundings are all gloomy, it doesn''t seem like I''m in a place of the Human Realm. What worries me the most is that teenager called Yi Yi. He is not Yi, but he knows a lot of things about Yi. Even Luo Mingshang and the Mystical Zero did not know about it, but he did.


    What does it have to do with ¡ª?


    The sky was overcast, and soon it began to drizzle. The white roses of the villa were stained with the rain, and shone brightly under the light of the lamps.


    I stood in the courtyard, a pair of scissors in my hand, and kept cutting off the bouquets. The rain had dampened his clothes and hair.


    Suddenly, an umbrella covered the rainwater. I didn''t turn around.


    "It''s raining so heavily, stand outside and be careful of catching a cold." The person behind him said in a soft voice.


    "I''m fine." "I opened my mouth and spoke softly. My voice was as clear as rain hitting crystal." Why did you come out? "


    Yan paused, then shook his head, "I don''t know what kind of responsibility you have, but you are my friend, I won''t let you get hurt."


    I stopped what I was doing and said, "Thank you." Other people said that vampires were ruthless and bloodthirsty, but who would have thought that even unworldly vampires were so simple?


    He stretched out his hand to pick up the white rose and tied it into a bunch. Seeing that Xiao Yan was still holding onto my umbrella, she stood up and said, "I''m going out. Do you want to come with me?"


    "Huh?" "Where are you going?"


    I didn''t say much, just turned around and left. I didn''t walk too far before I saw a tombstone erected on a field full of roses behind the manor house. A cold figure stood proudly there.


    "One." Yan recognized the young man.


    I had already walked over and placed the white rose in front of the grave. Yan also walked over. He smiled. "I''m glad you found this place."


    Noticing us, she turned her body to look at me. "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m looking for you." I looked into his eyes and turned my head. "Why do you know that?"


    "Let''s go back." ¡ª He didn''t answer me, just reached out and took my hand.


    Yan also nodded, "That''s right. No matter how powerful you are, you are still a human. You will catch a cold in the rain. "Let''s go back."


    Looks like I won''t be able to get anything out of him. I sighed and nodded. The instant I turned around, a black shadow flashed past me.


    "Who is it?" Flame called out, trying to chase after him.


    I pulled him back. "Hurry back, I''ll go chase after him." As he spoke, he chased after the black shadow.


    The flame was somewhat cold, but it didn''t say anything and dragged the flame back.

 C269

    Blood Hunting?


    I followed the shadow into the forest. There was no light in the dark forest, and when the shadow stopped at a tree, I stopped too.


    "Who is it?" "Who the heck are you?" My cold voice resonates.


    "Boss?" The man called softly.


    I was shocked, "Rui Zhe?"


    "A black silhouette has appeared." "Boss, are you really here?"


    "Rui Zhe," I said in surprise, "how did you get in?" This should not be the Human Realm, how did this child come in?


    "I don''t know." Rui Zhe came to my side, his face was filled with shock. "After that person kidnapped you, I chased over as well. It was only here that I felt that something wasn''t right."


    "¡­" Child, you''re really ambitious. "Then do you know how to get out?"


    "¡­" "Mystery Silence." That''s right, how do we get out? "


    "I''ll hold my forehead, what do I do now?" That''s right, "the child suddenly thought of something," Boss, how are you? Did they do anything to you? "After observing for a while, I noticed that the people there are a bit strange. They don''t look like humans."


    "Hmm, not a human." I nodded. "Vampires."


    "Vampires?" Rui Zhe was startled, "The kind like in the movies?"


    "Not really." I scratched my head, "You can also understand as Strigoi. Eyebrows... "Actually, it''s more or less the same."


    "Oh." Rui Zhe nodded his head, "Then boss, have you been drained of blood? Will they become vampires? "


    "I was just thinking, what are you doing here?" Let''s go back first and maybe ask them if they know how to get out. "


    "Oh."


    Back at the villa, the rain had stopped. There was a man standing in the doorway, as if he were waiting for us.


    We ignored him and went straight into the villa.


    "We are all guilty." Fly turned and looked at Rui Zhe''s back, and said slowly. We''re all the same. "


    "Huh?" Rui Zhe blinked his eyes in confusion.


    Fei looked at Rui Zhe and frowned, "Are you really not the only one?"


    "Only?" Rui Zhe looked at me in puzzlement, then pointed at himself. "Me?"


    I sighed, "Like I said, he is my shop''s employee, his name is Rui Zhe." The children said they wouldn''t listen, right?


    "Rui Zhe?" Fei frowned.


    "Fei, he''s not the only one." "The law suddenly appeared." It''s just that they look alike, there''s no aura on his body that''s detestable. "


    "Huh?" Rui Zhe looked extremely confused, "Boss, what''s the situation?"


    I reached out to touch his head. "It''s fine, I just identified you as a person." Eyebrows... Is he still human?


    A person appeared behind Rui Zhe. Rui Zhe suddenly flew up with his foot, his reaction was fast, but he was still kicked, "Hey, that''s not it, if that''s really the case, then there''s really a ghost."


    I was stunned. Stunned? Who did you say? Rui Zhe? I looked at Rui Zhe and couldn''t help but laugh, "Hahahaha. Rui Zhe, you... Idiot. "Hahahaha."


    "Boss ¡­" Rui''s face was black.


    I tried to hold back my laughter. "Ahem, um, I just wanted to ask, how do I get out of here?"


    "Leave?" The expressions of the group of people changed.


    The Phantom Demon suddenly said, "You want to leave? Hey, woman, what are you thinking about?"


    "I''m not from here, and I have my duties and work to do, so I won''t stay any longer." I nodded.


    Yan didn''t say much, "Alright then," he said, extending his hand to give me a golden plate, "Take this, as long as you want to go to the place, you can leave. If you want to come back in the future, you can also come back here and find us the same way."


    Ying waved her hand, "Don''t worry, I will also go and play with you."


    I smiled and reached for my business card. "This is an exchange."


    "Business card?" The flame was a little strange, but he still pinched it.


    "Yes, you guys can''t enter the Antique Street at night, as there are always night watchman s and night watchers. If you guys want to enter, you can show your business cards to the night watchman, and they will let you in."


    "Thank you." Yan Xiao smiled as he kept the name card.


    I gripped the gold plate, thinking about the Spirit House, only to feel that the surrounding space had distorted. When I came back to my senses, I was already in the Spirit House, and it was drizzling outside my window.


    "We''re back?" Rui Zhe blinked his eyes in confusion.


    "En," I nodded my head and looked at the time. Indeed, that place isn''t Human Realm and there is a time difference. I''ve been there for two nights and one day, but Human Realm is just at dawn.


    Rui Zhe heaved a sigh of relief and stretched. I''m going to sleep a little longer. " As he spoke, he returned to his room.


    I didn''t feel sleepy at all, and I remembered what Xiao Xiao had said to the cake shop. Xiao Xiao seemed to know some things about the Strigoi. But... Xiao Xiao didn''t seem to be someone from the Antique Street. What was going on?


    "Looks like I need to talk to her." I turned and left.


    The rain was still falling outside the window and I was already sitting in the coffee shop. Opposite me was a man with glasses and blond hair.


    "Long time no see." The man chuckled.


    "Well, it''s been a while," I said, putting down my red teacup and tapping the table with my slender fingers. Why are you here? Where''s Sister Xiao Xiao? " I''m looking for your wife, not you.


    "Xiao Xiao is at the shop." The man smiled. "I think it''s the same for me."


    I frowned, and the couple said, "Who are you? Or could it be that they are not human at all? "


    "Oh? "You found it." The man laughed, "It''s true, Xiao Xiao. "But you can''t blame her. It''s been a bit messy recently."


    "Yan was injured by you?" I bit my lip and thought for a moment. he asked.


    "Flame?" The man was startled and understood, "Oh, you guys have met before. I didn''t expect that he would flee to Antique Street. Are you alright?"


    I think I know who they are now, the old Western profession. "You are the Blood Hunting?" Vampire Hunter. After all, vampires were almost extinct decades ago.


    "We''re not." The man chuckled, "Our ancestors were. What era is it now? That creature doesn''t exist anymore. Who knew they would suddenly appear?"


    "But you can''t just casually hurt someone." I stared.


    The man was stunned, "Eh ¡­" "I''m Blood Hunting."


    "Is it okay to kill people just because of the Blood Hunting? "Who set it?" I kept staring.


    "Xiao Tong, have you been assimilated?" The man was stupefied.


    I calmed down a bit. "It''s fine. You hurt him. He escaped to my place. I still need to bandage his wound and almost got kidnapped."


    "Then right now, you ¡­" She looked me up and down.


    I coughed. "It''s fine, they aren''t bad people either. It''s just that don''t be too impulsive in the future, and tell Sister Xiao Xiao not to be too impulsive."

 C270

    The coldness of the dark night was instantly torn apart. The worms crawled past the white bones and disappeared into the ground. The moonlight was frighteningly cold. The white, miserable radiance illuminated the scarlet land.


    The man frowned. "You talked to them."


    "En," I nodded, "Their goal is the mirror in front of Xiao Ai''s shop, which is their blood field s item. It''s just that for some unknown reason, they had thought of taking the mirror away, but you know the mirror, it grew there. "Therefore, we''ll have to temporarily slow down."


    "Oh," the man nodded. "What else?"


    "One of them might know something about my brother."


    The man was stunned. "Your younger brother?"


    "Yes." I nodded, then looked at him. "So you can''t hurt them any more."


    "Got it, got it." Men''s Helplessness


    I took a sip of black tea and then said indifferently, "Also, do me a favor."


    "What kind of help?" The man didn''t understand.


    "I know their names. The one who took me away is called Yan. It is said that their surname in Human Realm is Lan." I held the black tea in my hand. The black tea in this caf¨¦ wasn''t as good as the hot tea in my house. But I don''t like coffee.


    The man thought for a while. Blue? Flame? It''s them. "


    "You know him?" I asked immediately. His eyes were shining.


    "My father had dealings with their people. "I was young then." "Yes," the man replied. "Then what do you want me to help you with?"


    "Then do you know the one called ¡ª? That guy called Lan Yi, "I said quickly." If the man knows him, I think he''ll be able to find out about the kid.


    "One." The man was stunned, "Why are you asking him? The person you''re talking about wouldn''t be him, right? "


    I looked down, not looking at him. "Help me with this one, with the one you''ve always wanted. "Swap!"


    The man suddenly widened his eyes, his face full of surprise. "You ¡­" Are you crazy? "How important is that to you? You actually ¡­"


    "Isn''t that what you want?" I smiled. "Compared to that, it''s nothing."


    "It seems that he is very important to you." The man sighed helplessly. "Alright, I promise you."


    "Thank you." I was relieved.


    As he said that, the man took out a small box from his pocket, "Oh yeah, this is what Xiao Xiao asked me to give you, it can protect you."


    "Thank you." "I nodded and opened it. Inside lay a silver cross bracelet." Cross, against vampires? "


    "I guess so," the man replied. "Those guys aren''t all good people, so don''t trust them too much. This will keep them away from you. "


    "I know." I put down the black tea and got up.


    White Rose''s flower umbrella was raised, blocking the rain. Her white boots stepped on the puddle and splashed water. Her white wrists were pressed tightly against her arteries, making the silver cross sparkle from the rain.


    In the afternoon, his stomach began to feel uncomfortable. He lay on the bed with a pale face, holding his stomach and shivering under the covers. Ming Yu came in with hot soup and pulled at my blanket.


    "Boss, don''t try to hide it from me. It won''t grow tall." You''re not tall enough to threaten me, are you?


    "Not comfortable." I muttered.


    "If you''re not feeling well, just drink some hot soup," Ming Yu said as he pulled me up and then shoved the bowl into my hands.


    My face instantly darkened. "You don''t know how to calculate it yourself." Don''t you count yourself as a day? Besides, I only have a stomachache.


    "Who asked boss to not eat properly." Ming Yu gave me a hot water bottle to hold, "You have a cold stomach, I don''t want you to take note of it."


    "I held the water bag tightly to my stomach, but I didn''t dare to stick it too close, it was too hot." "I know, I know." I said curtly. After drinking some hot soup to ease my stomach, Ming Yu rubbed my stomach.


    I shrunk back into my bed. It was still cold, and no one could warm my bed at all. "Luo Mingshang still hasn''t come back yet?"


    "What is it? Did he recite it? Estrus? " Ming Yu looked at me ambiguously.


    "No one is warming the bed." I put my head under the covers. " Where''s the baby? "


    "Xiao Zuo went out to play." Ming Yu replied helplessly, "Didn''t I give you a hot water bottle?"


    "¡­" "If it wasn''t for the fact that I can''t move right now, I would definitely give her a kick." Alright, alright, I understand. You can go out first, I''ll go to sleep for a while. "


    With my back facing Ming Yu and hugging the water bag, I closed my eyes and meditated. However, he suddenly became dazed and did not know anything.


    I couldn''t see anything in the fog. I couldn''t help but want to get closer to a figure in front of me. I kept running forward, kept running, but that figure was always so far away from me, making it impossible for me to get closer. I began to fear, to feel uneasy. He could only keep running forward.


    "Luo Mingshang, Luo Mingshang, don''t, don''t go."


    A pair of hands held my hands tightly, "Xue Er, Xue Er, I''m here. Don''t worry, I won''t leave."


    I couldn''t help but hold onto that hand, slowly opening my eyes. "Luo Mingshang." I shouted in a daze.


    "Yes, I''m here." He reached out and squeezed my hand. " "No problem, I''m back."


    I suddenly reacted, and got up, hugging Luo Mingshang. My tears suddenly flowed out, "Luo Mingshang."


    "What''s wrong?" Luo Mingshang reached out and hugged me. Have you had a nightmare? "


    "I let go of him and look at the face that''s just inches away from me. There''s no mist, no distance, but it''s really right in front of me." You promised me you''d never leave. "


    "Mm, I promise you." Luo Mingshang reached out to hug me, rubbed my forehead and said, "What''s wrong? "Are you not feeling well?"


    I didn''t answer him, but coldly looked at him. "Since you''ve agreed, you must do it. Otherwise, I will pursue you through the six paths of reincarnation."


    "Alright." Luo Mingshang replied happily. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone so happy when threatened.


    Looking at the time, it was already around 5 PM. I had slept for so long, I thought I had only slept for a short while. He checked the memo on his phone and... I haven''t had a job lately, why are there so few couples? Or was the promotions not good enough? Oh yeah, Ming Qing said that he wanted to open a web page, but I haven''t seen anything.


    "Ming Qing, didn''t you say that you wanted to open the Spirit House''s web page?" I plan to ask Ming Qing about it during dinner time.


    "Oh, it''s been prepared." Ming Qing clenched his chopsticks and replied.


    My face was filled with sadness. "Then why isn''t there any business?"

 C271

    "Oh, no, no. It just so happens that you, boss, are resting as well. " Ming Qing was actually happy and relaxed.


    I glared at him. "You make it sound so easy. Without business, there''s no money. Without money, all of you don''t need a salary!"


    "Hey, hey, hey, boss, you can''t be like this," Ming Qing was immediately unwilling, he had just ended his nightmare of not paying his wages, "Don''t think of taking advantage of our situation to deduct our wages, be careful, I might go to the Labor Bureau."


    "Hehe," I laughed disdainfully, "Then don''t even think about getting a salary for your entire life."


    Ming Qing felt wronged, "You have to buckle it all together, since it can''t be just me."


    I was just saying it casually, do you really think I want my salary deducted? I really don''t want to bother with him, "Right, how did you find out about Lin Wei?


    "Oh," just as Ming Qing thought of this, he turned around and took his own tablet from the side. Biting the chopsticks, he tapped it twice before throwing it to me, "Here, this Lin Wei disappeared three years ago. If we want to continue the investigation, we''ll need to hack into the American network. It might become an international hacking case. What do you think, boss? "


    I felt that I should have deducted your salary. I looked at him with a dark expression. "Alright, I understand."


    It seemed like he had to find either Mu Chuan or Mu Chuan in order to investigate into his affairs. As for Xiahou Ai, I don''t want to see her yet. She probably already knows that I found some information on the mirror, so I might as well avoid her for now. Mm, I''ll have to find Mu Chuan for a bit when I find a time tomorrow.


    The rain outside the window pattered against the window as the dark world swallowed everything. The empty street was lit up with flames that illuminated the surroundings.


    The rain was very quiet in the middle of the night, and everything around them had already fallen asleep.


    Unable to sleep, I stood in front of the balcony window and looked out at the world. The wind blew past me and I pulled at my clothes before slowly turning around and walking out of the building.


    The rain outside was still pouring down, and the icy cold water on her white dress made her feel exceptionally cold.


    I walked all the way out to the streets, not going any further. night watchman went somewhere unknown, this kind of weather should also be sheltered from the rain somewhere, leaving only the wind blowing. After the wind blew, ''people'' walked out from the shadows of the trees.


    "Please come back with us." The men in black could not see their faces clearly, but their attitude was firm.


    "No." My answer was also straightforward. "Please leave me."


    "Milord, please don''t make things difficult for us. We must bring Milord back." Unless it was absolutely necessary, no one dared to move.


    "No!" My answer remains the same.


    "We have already reached this stage. We will bring you back no matter the cost, even if it is only a corpse." These people were also having a hard time saying the last sentence.


    I didn''t say anything as we stood opposite each other. Very quickly, the sound of wind could be heard in the air and the rain started to lessen.


    These figures were also very nervous, but in the next moment, before they could do anything, their bodies softly fell to the ground, the rain washing away the smell of blood.


    As the sound of the piano and the sound of the rain fell, the aqua blue youth looked at me with a gentle smile in the cold rain. It made me a little dazed.


    I narrowed my eyes and shouted, "Blue."


    "I''m sorry, miss. I''m late." When he reached me, he stopped, probably because he thought I would be on guard, so he didn''t go too close.


    "Please leave me." I suddenly said.


    "Miss?" He looked up at me and frowned.


    I shook my head slightly. "I''m sorry."


    "Oh?" His dark blue eyes dimmed. "There''s not much time left."


    "Yeah," I nodded, but didn''t respond. From within the rain came the sound of a zither, like a drop of water hitting the ground. It was clear and pleasant to listen to.


    When I went back, Luo Mingshang was still awake. He hadn''t fallen asleep so he knew about me leaving, but he didn''t follow me.


    Seeing me return, Luo Mingshang walked over. He didn''t say anything, but used a towel to help me wipe off the rain on my body.


    "Be careful, you''ll catch a cold."


    "Well," I didn''t move, letting him wipe it off for a long time. I was going to explain the situation to him, "There''s someone outside."


    "Oh?" Luo Mingshang put down the towel, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "You''re looking for me?"


    "En!" I nodded.


    Luo Mingshang did not continue the question because there was no longer any need for it to happen. As long as this person was still alive and well, there was no need for him to continue asking.


    I didn''t say much. I just quietly sat to the side and leaned on him. The night slowly passed and all I could hear was the sound of rain outside the window.


    "Luo Mingshang." I said softly.


    "I''m here." Luo Mingshang reached out and lifted me up. "Put it on the bed and climb up yourself." What is Xue Er thinking? "


    "Tell me, what am I?" Yes, what do I belong to?


    Luo Mingshang reached out and hugged me, "You are my wife. "That''s all." It was such a simple answer.


    The sound of rain dropping onto the ground was like a lullaby that sent me to sleep. I was already a little tired and couldn''t hold on much longer, as I leaned onto Luo Mingshang''s chest and fell asleep.


    "Your parents ¡­" My parents?


    I don''t know whether it was because I didn''t finish my sentence or because I was too sleepy to hear it clearly, but I didn''t hear the latter part of the sentence anyway.


    When the temperature dropped, it was already November. I took out the thick clothes and realised that Luo Mingshang and Xiao Zuo did not have the thick clothes, I was not worried for Xiao Zuo, he had probably already customized it for them, and Luo Mingshang was the most important. Even though I knew that even if he was wearing short-sleeved clothes, his body temperature would still be higher than mine.


    As soon as the weather froze, I wanted to hibernate immediately. It was better to hide in the bed than to be out in the wind. Just a few days ago, when I was complaining that there was no business, business came knocking on my door. Furthermore, it was Xiahou Ai who recommended it.


    I''m not in a good mood right now, okay?


    "That''s the man." Xiahou Ai gave me a personal information sheet, "A few days ago, you came to my shop to buy a coffin, I will immediately introduce it to you. How is it?


    "Well, good. After so long, you''ve finally made your first deal. Congratulations. " I looked at the chart and nodded. Having been in business for so long, all he saw all day was that she was selling intelligence. His funeral parlor didn''t have any business at all.


    "Hey, it can''t be like this. It''s easy to die as a person these days." Xiahou Ai rolled her eyes at me.

 C272

    "Besides, if no one dies, of course I would be happy. Are you really looking forward to someone dying? Be careful not to get caught. "


    "Hehe, I was just afraid that they would not come looking for you to buy a coffin even if they were dead. Who told you to make the shop so eerie, those who don''t know would think that it''s so unlucky. The first time I went to your shop, I almost cried from fear." I rolled my eyes.


    "Hey, hey." Ming Yu waved his hands. It''s okay if you guys fight, but don''t bring me along.


    I looked at the message and said, "Girl, you''re quite young. You''re dead after jumping off a building." Jumping off a building? Seeing this, I couldn''t help but frown.


    "Yeah, that''s right." Xiahou Ai nodded his head, "But you have to hurry, it is said that their family plans to move out of the country next week."


    "Oh." I nodded. "I understand. I''ll communicate with them first."


    Xiahou Ai nodded and gave me another photo, "This is his family''s contact information, you can go and contact his family."


    And then, they just watched Xiahou Ai walk away, just like that? Aren''t you here to exchange information? Eh, it can''t be that you don''t know yet, right?


    Suddenly, a feeling of guilt arose within him. Should I take the initiative and tell her? I feel a little sorry for bullying an honest child.


    Looking at the pictures and personal information in my hands, I don''t know why, but I suddenly had a bad premonition. I didn''t know if it was because I was too sensitive to the word ''suicide by jumping off a building,'' but I felt that something was wrong.


    Since the other party was worried, I quickly went to find someone to check up on the situation. When I saw that only my mother and grandmother were here, my premonition became even deeper. It''s not that I don''t feel comfortable seeing my father''s face, but that I didn''t see the Girl. After all, marriage is such a big thing.


    Girl would have either come ahead of time to find me or come with my family. But this time, I only saw Mother and Grandmother.


    "Master, look, this is the person I found for my daughter," my mother said, giving me a photo as soon as we met. "The child of this family passed away a year ago, so they want to find a companion for their child."


    I took it and looked at it. The boy was also pretty good-looking, but that wasn''t what I was worried about. "Marriage is destined to happen. Whether they succeed or not depends on whether they are able to do it themselves."


    "Right, right." The mother and grandmother nodded at the same time, "Then, master, when can you prepare it?"


    "That''s not urgent." I smiled. Put down the photo.


    When I said this, the two of them looked at each other, "Master, is it that we still have things we shouldn''t do or that we have to pay a deposit? It''s fine, as long as our lady can get her way, we can do it."


    I waved my hand to indicate that I wasn''t. "No, all funds will be settled after the marriage. I just want to ask, did your daughter commit suicide by jumping off a building?"


    When I asked about this, my mother and the nurse sighed at the same time.


    "Then why did she jump off a building and kill herself? Is there something wrong? " I asked.


    "LuLu," said his mother with a sigh, "It''s all my fault. Ever since I was young, I had to take care of her, causing her to have a weak character. She was often bullied outside, especially at school, where some classmates often bullied her. She didn''t dare to say anything when she returned home. In fact, she even ¡­ "In the end, I couldn''t even think about going back and jumping off a building." As he spoke, he started to sob.


    Am I overthinking it? "He jumped off the building because he was bullied." "Oh, I see." I nodded and sighed. It''s like this, because when your daughter died, she was unwilling, so long as she was bullied, it would make her resentful. Therefore, after she died, she would turn into a vengeful spirit, seeking revenge on those who bullied her. "


    "Ah?" "What!?" "As soon as I said that, Mother and Grandma started getting nervous." Then what should he do? "I can''t let her do something foolish. I heard that if a person were to harm another person after death, they will never be able to reincarnate."


    I smiled, "Actually, it''s not that serious, these are all karma. But whatever she does, it will become her karma, and the greater the increase in karma, the more severe the punishment she will receive in the future. If she really takes revenge, then the Underworld will have to suffer torture for hundreds of years to wash away her karma, allowing her to enter reincarnation."


    "Ah?" "No, that won''t do." Grandmother immediately shook her head. "We can''t let LuLu do this. We can''t let her die. Grandmaster, please think of a way." As he spoke, he was about to kneel down.


    I hurriedly helped the old man up and gave her a Soul Furnace. "Take this with you, go to the place where she jumped down at 12 o''clock tonight, shout her name three times, and then if this bell rings again, it means that her soul has been summoned back. If not, then come back quickly."


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go now." Mother quickly took the Soul Furnace and helped Grandma turn around to leave.


    Seeing that the person had left, I turned to look at Ji Yufeng who was taking notes behind him. Hehe, if you were really studying, that would be great.


    "Hey hey, Queen Master, the one you said just now shouted three times. The bell is ringing, what is it?" Indeed. Can''t you get the main point straight? You actually did what I told you to do?


    When the old people hear it, the old people will know about it. When a child is scared, it means that one of the three souls and one of the seven souls has left the child with a fever, which is what is commonly said, when the old man loses his soul, he will usually take out a bowl of wine, covered it with a layer of yellow paper, and scream out in the place where the child was scared. If the yellow paper has a water stain on it, it means that the soul has returned. If the chopsticks were standing in the water, it would mean that the soul has returned. There are also places where it would be more troublesome to burn incense and kowtow, and one would even request the bed lady or the broom lady to call back the lost soul. The method of calling the soul is different in every place. " "I said as I was packing up." "You''ll understand this on the internet."


    "Oh, oh." Ji Yufeng kept on recording as he nodded his head, "Then, Master, your method...?"


    "This is more formal. I''ll use a magic tool to call back the wandering souls." I raised my head to look at him, "The Soul Furnace is a soul-nourishing magic tool. The bell on top of it is called the Soul-Stabilizing Bell, a soul-calming magic tool."


    "Oh, oh, then it must be very expensive. Boss, are you just going to give it away like that?" Ji Yufeng looked at me in shock, as if seeing when I became so generous.


    "Not bad, it''s easy to find one. Just draw a Soul Nurturing Talisman." I said it easily.

 C273

    "I custom-made the Soul Furnace s, this one is a bit expensive."


    "¡­" "Ji Yufeng''s brush dropped. Mass production. "


    Well, pretty much, I said, glancing at something in his notebook. The next part is going to write "Soulcatcher"? "


    "Mm, I think the story is good." Ji Yufeng nodded.


    I slammed the table. "Do you know why I accepted you as a disciple? I''m not teaching you how to write. "


    "Eh ¡­" Ji Yufeng hurriedly took a step back, "I was just trying to understand it first. I have to first understand how you work in Queen Master. "


    I slightly narrowed my eyes as I looked at Ji Yufeng, "Since that''s the case, why don''t you read these books on the way here?" As I said this, I directly took his notebook and started to write down the titles one by one.


    At first, Ji Yufeng was fine, but as I continued to write faster, Ji Yufeng''s face became more and more pale, "Queen Master, do you really need that much?"


    I picked up my notebook and looked up, nodding in satisfaction. "Hmm, that''s about it. I''ll make it up to you in the future."


    "Plus." Ji Yufeng said as his face crumbled, "These are more than enough for me to see." "On a piece of paper, the title of each book was neatly written on both the front and the back." "Why don''t you just dig out my brain and let me install a data brain."


    "If you can remember this, I don''t think I have any objections." I spread out my hands, looked at the piece of paper again, and drew a few lines. "These books are required to be read, and they must be memorized. You can look at the rest, but you must read them."


    "I feel like Ji Yufeng instantly aged quite a few years. "Alright, I''ll check the internet later."


    I was suddenly speechless, what was going on, "Go to a bookstore for me to buy books, there are pirated copies online."


    "Very expensive." Ji Yufeng looked at the small notebook with lingering fear.


    "Heh, great writer, you still lack money?" I sneered.


    "It''s ¡­ very, very missing." Ji Yufeng nodded his head.


    "You are a celestial body, your starting point is higher than others, and your cultivation will be twice the result with half the effort. But because the ghost in your body will obstruct your cultivation, if you want to purge the ghost worms from your body, you will have to finish reading these books."


    "Tsk ~" The corner of Ji Yufeng''s mouth twitched, "Queen Master, can''t you help me get rid of it?"


    "Yes," I lowered my head to look at the account book in my hand, "It''s not hard, if I kill you, the ghost will also crawl out of my body, and then die.


    Ji Yufeng hurriedly put away the book. "I''m reading, I''m reading."


    Things went smoothly, and the soul of the Girl was quickly recovered. I also helped her get married, this marriage was a bit too smooth.


    "Queen Master, are you worried that this has something to do with Teacher Qi?" Ji Yufeng saw my unease.


    "Qi Yang''s sister committed suicide by jumping off a building. Half a year later, he also committed suicide by jumping off a building, and this Girl committed suicide by jumping off a building as well. I rubbed my temples.


    "It''s just a coincidence." Ji Yufeng comforted me, "With so many people committing suicide every year, it''s not like everyone is related to Teacher Qi."


    I nodded. "That''s true, though." But I always feel uneasy.


    Ding Ling came looking for me early in the morning, and it was probably enough for the father and daughter pair to love each other, so it was time for them to look for the real culprit. I agreed. I will still take Ming Qing with me. It would be much more convenient to take him along in this matter.


    However, what happened today? Why were there so many people in the plaza? "I randomly picked up a flyer from the ground and instantly sent crows flying." "Hahahaha." I almost rolled over on the floor laughing. Luo Mingshang kept his hand on my waist, supporting me.


    It was written on the flyer that the Security post had fed the Thanksgiving to the majority of the citizens, and Captain Mu Chuan had led the team to perform a striptease.


    I can''t stop laughing. Mu Chuan, you have such a day. Hahahaha. How did you offend Mi Nuoer? This flyer was obviously made by Mi Nuoer, and the flyer even had the Store logo on it.


    No wonder the square was full of little girls, all because of this, but for Thanksgiving, how could I remember it was still more than twenty days old. Mi Nuoer, you sent it so early, why did you want to kill Mu Chuan?


    Although I am rejoicing in your misfortune, I still need to continue forward. But now, people are squeezing each other to death, Mu Chuan must be owing you in his previous life, so no matter what you do in this life, people who are close to you will definitely not have a good ending.


    I was too anxious. The crowd forced me to stagger and I lost my balance. My body couldn''t help but stumble backwards.


    "Not long after falling out, I stopped and grabbed the person''s uniform collar." Damn, Mu Chuan really owes you this entire life. "


    "Damned girl, it''s none of my business if you insist on forcing your way in." Mu Chuan glared at me.


    "It''s illegal to join in on the fun." I dropped the collar of my uniform and rubbed it on him.


    "¡­" Mu Chuan clenched his teeth, "Heh, even if it''s not a violation of the law, we police don''t have anything to do with it. I should have let you fall down. I really must have lost my mind before I came over to catch you. " The policeman at the side covered his face. Captain, how nice was it to confess in such a good atmosphere, why are you not sparing me with your words? It''s really the same as what Big Sister Mi Nuoer said, you really deserve to be single.


    "Hur hur." "I also sneered." Go for your striptease. "Rest assured, I will definitely give you a few close-ups and guarantee that every single woman in the city will be 80 to 100 years old, and every single baby that has just been born will have one."


    "Damned girl, don''t get in my hands in the future." Mu Chuan clenched his fist.


    Hehe, I''m not afraid of him, Luo Mingshang carried me back, and looked at Mu Chuan warily, as he wiped my hands. "He is full of disdain." What are you doing out here today? "


    "How would I have known that Mi Nuoer would suddenly send out all these?" Mu Chuan also looked constipated.


    "Let''s go, let''s hurry back." I dragged Mu Chuan and started to run.


    A group of patrolling team members followed from behind. "Captain, don''t leave us behind."


    After escaping back to the police station with great difficulty, I heaved a long sigh of relief. "How did you offend Mi Nuoer?


    Mu Chuan''s face darkened. How would I know? "


    "I know." "Captain Mu Chuan caught a person a few days ago, and he just so happens to be Big Sis Mi Nuoer''s fianc¨¦. Then, ahhh, what a tragedy."

 C274

    "Fianc¨¦." I was startled. This was obviously because the goddess was going to get married, and I wasn''t the groom. I looked at Mu Chuan with a pitiful gaze, "It''s okay, don''t be sad.


    Mu Chuan was confused, "What?"


    "Didn''t you like Mi Nuoer?" I dazedly asked, "You have a fiance that you like? I''ll comfort you a bit."


    "Who likes her?" Mu Chuan''s heart skipped a beat. What if the Girl that he liked thought that he liked someone else?


    "Then you''re not young anymore. In two years time you''ll be at the third level. Why don''t you hurry up and find a woman?" I smacked my lips. "Don''t tell me you want to marry me after you die?"


    Mu Chuan glared, "Do you believe that I''ll slap you?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Alright, alright. I came looking for you to ask for your help."


    "Help?" Mu Chuan walked to the side and sat down, "Is it still the case of the dancer from five years ago?"


    "Yeah." "Yes," I said.


    "What did you find out?" Mu Chuan asked.


    "I sat across from Mu Chuan." I found the medical examiner, and confirmed that Ding Ling''s fatal wound was not the back of her head, but a cut through her chest.


    "What!" Mu Chuan was startled, "How is that possible?"


    "This is an injustice, Captain Mu." I chuckled. "Do you want to know who it is?"


    "Who?" Mu Chuan hurriedly asked. He could also guess that those who could do this definitely had power and influence.


    "At that time, he was the Deputy Chief of the Southern District, Lin Wei." I tapped the table and said it word by word.


    Mu Chuan couldn''t help but clench his fist, "Bastard!" A heavy punch landed on the table.


    I touched the table, a little distressed. "Aiya, don''t be like this. I''m only guessing and am currently looking for this person. However, it is said that he left the country three years ago. Can you help me find him?"


    Mu Chuan finally reacted, "Alright." As he spoke, he turned his head and shouted, "Xiao Qi, investigate the location of the South Region''s Deputy Chief, Lin Wei, who left his post five years ago, and find out where he is now."


    "Alright." The pretty female captain nodded and turned around to look into the information.


    I comforted Mu Chuan, "Don''t be like that, I was only guessing, whether he is still alive, Ding Ling has three wounds on his body, uh ¡­ Adding on the fact that there are four of them on her wrist, aside from the injuries on her wrist, there should be three other people who went overboard against her. Adding the fact that there are four of them, aside from the injuries on her wrist, there should be three other people who went overboard against her.


    Mu Chuan scratched his chin and thought, "Three people, which is to say, other than the one we captured previously, there should be another person with Lin Wei."


    "Right." I nodded. "There''s one more question we have to figure out."


    "What problem?" Mu Chuan looked up at me.


    "He''s Ding Ling''s boyfriend." I replied, "Everyone mentioned Ding Ling''s boyfriend, but no one has ever seen him. Even after Ding Ling died, he had already disappeared without a trace, so I was a little suspicious, whether this boyfriend really existed or not."


    "You mean, it was an excuse made up by Ding Ling?" Mu Chuan asked.


    I nodded, then shook my head. "I''m not sure myself," I said. But my intuition tells me that this boyfriend exists and is a key figure in the series of events. " Saying that, I looked at Ding Ling who was quietly sitting beside me.


    Mu Chuan paused. Go and check on Lin Wei first. " Afterwards, he looked at me half-jokingly. "Hey, girl, your reasoning is pretty good. Have you ever thought about changing your profession to a detective? I''ll leave you a seat at the police station? "


    I glanced at Mu Chuan and sneered, "Hehe, that won''t do, what''s the use of keeping you all alive."


    "¡­" Mu Chuan who had lifted a rock to smash his own foot.


    At this time, the Xiao Qi from three years ago came out holding a copy of the document he had just printed, "Captain, I''ve found it. This Lin Wei died three years ago."


    "What!" Looking around, I saw that the photo was right, and the person was right. I saw that right at the bottom of the picture, and sure enough, he was already dead. " "How is that possible?"


    "He''s already dead," Xiao Qi replied. "Five years ago, he diagnosed that apart from lung cancer, he retired due to illness and died due to illness three years ago."


    I held the document in my hand and didn''t know what to do. I extended my hand out to show the document to Ding Ling, "Ding Ling, do you still remember this person?"


    Ding Ling looked at it carefully, and thought for a bit, "I have a slight impression of him, I remember him harassing me."


    I nodded. "Sister Xiao Qi, help me find out where I can find his family."


    "What are you still doing with his family when they''re already dead?" Xiao Qi did not understand.


    "She died, but the truth has not been clarified. How Ding Ling died, and who was the culprit behind her death, all needs to be clarified. Everything must not be settled just because Lin Wei died." My face was serious.


    Silence. After a long while, Xiao Qi suddenly jumped over and excitedly held my hand, "Xiao Tong, just jump the slot and be a cop."


    I said exasperatedly, "Get lost, go find out what happened!"


    "Alright." Xiao Qi chuckled as he went to look into the information.


    Mu Chuan facepalmed. Girl, you''re so restrained. Are you really going to find out? "


    "Of course." "I looked down at the mess on the table. Whose things are these?" Unless everything is clarified, Ding Ling will not be able to remember. If she can''t, she will not be able to reincarnate peacefully. "


    Mu Chuan sighed, "You ¡­ "Forget it."


    I raised my head and looked at Mu Chuan. What the hell, do you dare to finish your words?


    "If you have something to say, then say it. Don''t hesitate to say it." I rolled my eyes at Mu Chuan.


    Mu Chuan shook his head and sighed, "Nothing. Take care of your own matters. "


    "I should be the one who said that to you." I rolled my eyes at Mu Chuan, "You are the one who is, take care of yourself, and this case should have been your job, your mistake was to let the citizens feel at ease and hand over their safety."


    "The nature of this case has changed." Mu Chuan shook his head, "No matter who the culprit was, it would be a dead end. There are too many matters involved in this matter."


    "No matter how many things are involved, it is not my business. You can get those for yourself. " I waved my hand. " I''m only responsible for helping ghosts, I''m not responsible for helping others. "


    Mu Chuan sighed, and shook his head: "Alright, I won''t say more."


    "You shouldn''t have talked so much from the beginning." "In any case, I won''t listen." It would be better to save some time to learn the strip dance. "At least you won''t feel awkward about it."


    Mu Chuan''s entire face was embarrassed.

 C275

    Xiao Qi very quickly found all the things he needed to find out, but there was a situation that surprised us all.


    "In other words, Lin Wei has never left the place before?" I frowned at the information.


    "Rather than saying that he didn''t leave, it would be more accurate to say that he is unable to leave." Xiao Qi shook his head. He sighed.


    "You can''t leave?" I didn''t understand. "Why can''t I leave?"


    "Lin Wei''s condition at that time was completely unable to allow him to board the plane and leave." Xiao Qi answered, "Also, at that time, his main doctor was his own son."


    I nodded. "How can I find him?" I''m going to start with his son.


    "In the central hospital in the south district." Xiao Qi replied.


    I stood up and walked out. "Let''s go."


    Seeing that, Mu Chuan quickly followed, "I will go with you."


    The moment I stepped out of the door, I bumped into Ye Yun, who had just returned from a patrol. Looking at Ye Yun''s face, which was covered in dust, I couldn''t help but tease her, "It''s not easy to come back alive."


    Ye Yun looked at me snappily. "Stop being sarcastic, it''s all because of the captain."


    Mu Chuan also had an awkward face, "It''s all because of that Mi Nuoer woman."


    "Hey, where are you guys going?" Ye Yun tidied up her clothes.


    "Oh, Central Hospital. I found some clues about that dancer case five years ago. Let''s go take a look." Mu Chuan replied.


    "Then I''ll go with you." "Ye Yun volunteered." It just so happens that I have finished patrolling and I have nothing to do, so I can help you guys. "


    I became a little impatient and immediately pushed Ye Yun away, "If you want to follow, then go with me. Don''t delay any longer."


    In the Central District Hospital of the Southern District, the moment I entered, I immediately went to the front desk and asked, "Hello, may I ask if Doctor Lin Jin is here?"


    Oh, are you talking about the Dr. Lin? The receptionist immediately looked up at me and nodded, "Are you looking for Dr. Lin? He''s in surgery right now, so you guys can wait. "


    I looked at the rest chair and nodded. "Thank you."


    The few of us sat on the resting chairs and waited. I leaned on Luo Mingshang''s body and took out my phone to take a look.


    After Mu Chuan sat down, he immediately lit up a cigarette. "Hey, smoke is prohibited here." I pointed to a warning sign behind him.


    "I''m fine." Mu Chuan looked like he did not care. I can''t see it. "


    "No, I mean ¡­" I consciously moved to the side. Instantly, the fire alarm above my head was triggered as the sprinkler switch was poured down. "Smoking will trigger the water sprinkler''s switch."


    "Is there any use in talking about it now?" Mu Chuan held the wet cigarette in his mouth, his face filled with helplessness. Why did you two say that earlier? "


    "I forgot." Ming Qing and Ye Yun who had also been drenched in the water.


    I spread my hands. Blame me.


    He went to the nurse for some towels and tossed them a few drops of water while he waited, probably for more than three hours, before he saw a man in a white coat come out. Immediately, a nurse stopped him.


    "Dr. Lin, someone is looking for us over there."


    When I heard this voice, I looked over, and got up to welcome it. The first one who spoke was Mu Chuan, "Is it Lin Jin, Dr. Lin?"


    "Yes, you are ¡­" Lin Jin looked at us with a puzzled expression.


    Mu Chuan took out his police ID, "I am from Security post. There''s something I want to talk to you about. "


    "Oh." Lin Jin nodded his head in a daze. He seemed to not understand why the police would look for him. This way, please. "


    As we entered Lin Jin''s office, Lin Jin poured a glass of water for each of us. "Sir Police Officer, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Chuan looked at me and nodded, "Come."


    I took a sip of water. "You ask, and I''ll listen."


    "Ask away." Mu Chuan immediately pulled down his face.


    I stuck out my tongue, "Alright, alright, I''ll come," after saying that, I stepped forward, "Dr. Lin, don''t worry, I just want to ask about your father''s situation with Lin Wei."


    "My father?" "He passed away three years ago."


    "I know." I nodded. "That''s why I came to see you." Otherwise, I would have gone straight to myself.


    "Oh, just ask me what it is. I know I will tell you everything." Lin Jin was quite cooperative.


    I paused and put the paper cup down on the table. "I''d like to ask you about the dancer at the jazz bar five years ago."


    "I didn''t expect that right after I said those words, Lin Jin''s face immediately changed. It seems like he knows something." Can you tell me a little about your father and the dancer? "


    "How could my father have anything to do with a dancer?" Lin Jin averted his eyes. And five years ago, at that time, my father had a family.


    "You should know very well whether I''m spouting nonsense or not," the smile on my face sank. "I hope you can explain this to me clearly, otherwise ¡­"


    "Otherwise what? Are you threatening me? " Lin Jin was immediately enraged.


    "No, not a threat." I looked down at the glass of water on the table. "If you don''t tell me if he killed the dancer, I''m afraid the ghost of the dancer is going to go get your father''s ghost for the frying pan."


    Ding Ling, who was at the side, had a stupefied expression. "Me?"


    "What nonsense." Lin Jin''s face was filled with anger as he dodged the attack. "You bunch of lunatics. Go, go, go."


    I didn''t say anything. I reached for the glass, and with a bang, the glass shattered, scaring Lin Jin. Before he could say anything, the broken glass automatically returned to its original position and formed a new glass.


    Lin Jin was stunned. He quickly went over to take a look, and touched the glass with his hand in disbelief. You should have heard of the west region''s Antique Street. " I said slowly. " If you don''t say it now, I''ll blast your internal organs apart too. "


    "Hey, Xiao Tong, you ¡­" Ye Yun sweated. This style of doing things simply inherited from Mu Chuan.


    Lin Jin''s expression changed as he sat down on a chair and weakly shook his head, "This day has finally come."


    Lin Jin took us back to his house, he said. The moment I entered, I saw a portrait of Lin Wei on a shelf. The first thing Lin Dong did after entering was to give Lin Wei an incense stick of time, and the first thing I saw was Lin Wei sitting at the window reading a newspaper. To be more precise, it was Lin Wei''s soul.


    When Lin Wei saw Lin Jin coming back, he smiled faintly at first, but when he saw the people at the back, he was stunned for a moment, and then all of them smiled. He thought that they were Lin Jin''s friends, until he saw Ding Ling, who had just entered the room at the last moment, his expression instantly changed.

 C276

    "You ¡­" "Lin Wei sat up, and immediately let out a series of sigh. Don''t pester my son, it''s my fault, it''s my fault. "


    Ding Ling instantly rushed in front of Lin Wei, "It was you who killed me? It was you who killed me? "


    "Sorry," Lin Wei shook his head.


    Lin Jin did not see this scene. He walked into the room and brought out a box. He opened it with the key and said, "This is my father''s diary. You will understand after reading it."


    One by one, the diaries and photographs revealed the truth of what had happened that year.


    Lin Wei and Ding Ling were acquainted two years earlier than him.


    Back then, Lin Wei, who was still the Southern District''s Deputy Chief, met Ding Ling at the jazz bar during a social gathering. The moment he saw Ding Ling, he was immediately attracted by her dancing posture, because Ding Ling did not specifically learn how to dance, nor did she have the seductive charm of those bar dancers. Instead, she had a kind of agility, like a Nine-colored Deer that came from the horizon. The most important thing was the infectious power she had.


    Intersection with Ding Ling. It was also because at that time, Ding Ling was pestered by a rogue. At that time, Lin Wei did not know what happened, so she went up to help Ding Ling out of her predicament. Ding Ling also had a very good impression of Lin Wei, this man who didn''t covet her body. After that, Ding Ling treated Lin Wei to a meal as gratitude.


    After that, Lin Wei started to go to the jazz bar to watch Ding Ling dance frequently, but he only watched her dance from afar. He would occasionally see Ding Ling being pestered and help when he could. Gradually, he became more and more familiar with it.


    Lin Wei knew about Ding Ling''s past and felt very sorry for this Girl. He knew that Ding Ling liked to dance, so he paid for Ding Ling to learn to dance. Ding Ling was also thankful for Lin Wei''s help, but she did not want to end Lin Wei''s help for nothing. While learning to dance, she continued to work at the jazz bar to pay Lin Wei back, and Lin Wei knew that after that, his feelings for Ding Ling had gradually increased. And this love was undoubtedly a sharp blade. It fiercely stuck itself between the two of them.


    Two years later, five years ago, Lin Wei made the final decision because he had been investigated and treated for lung cancer. This was undoubtedly a nightmare to him, but to him, his greatest wish was for Ding Ling to know what he was thinking. Therefore, when he went to look for Ding Ling, it was not because he was hoping for anything, but because he wanted to tell him what he was thinking. But who knew, when he saw Ding Ling lying there, he became anxious and quickly helped his to the bed, and when Ding Ling woke up, he took the opportunity to tell Ding Ling that he liked him, but who would have known that Ding Ling said that he already had a boyfriend, and even wanted to leave.


    But Lin Wei did not realize that Ding Ling was dating someone, he thought that Ding Ling lied to him, and it was Ding Ling who despised him. When Ding Ling went to get the money, he used the fruit knife on the table and stabbed Ding Ling in her body.


    After that, Lin Wei bribed the police and forensic experts who were searching for him, changed the reason of Ding Ling''s death, and escaped the punishment of the law. However, he was not able to escape the condemnation of his conscience.


    I put the diary back. It really was Lin Wei. I looked at Lin Wei who was already in tears, and then looked at Ding Ling who was stunned.


    I patted Ding Ling''s shoulder. "Do you remember anything?"


    Ding Ling looked at me and shook his head, "I remember a bit, but I can''t get it clearly." Saying that, he looked at Lin Wei, "I remember him, he helped me before."


    I nodded and looked at Lin Wei. "Why are you still unwilling to leave?"


    Lin Wei shook his head, he was not willing to say anything. I sighed, "Then, do you still plan on staying here?"


    "I ¡­" Lin Wei sighed and shook his head.


    I don''t want to bother with him anymore. I think he must have had some unfulfilled wish.


    Lin Wei died, so of course Mu Chuan couldn''t capture him either. We''ll head back like this, and split up at the Plaza, while Mu Chuan and Ye Yun still have to go deal with that prisoner. If that person isn''t a murderer, then we''ll have to conduct a new interrogation.


    It seems like this matter is over. I turned my head to look at Ding Ling, not knowing what to say. It''s best not to tell your father about this. "


    "What?" Ding Ling frowned, puzzled. "But, haven''t we solved all of the cases?"


    "But you still don''t remember anything," I said, shaking my head. "Don''t tell him anything until you remember what you have to do, finish it, and go to the reincarnation cycle."


    "Why?" Ding Ling did not understand, "The culprit has been found, I want him to turn himself in. "As for my remaining problems, I will settle them myself."


    "I''ll let him. I''ll accompany you for a while longer." I sighed.


    Ding Ling suddenly understood something, and covered her mouth in shock. "You''re saying, my father ¡­ "He wants to ¡­"


    I didn''t say anything, I only turned around and continued walking towards the Antique Street.


    A cold wind suddenly blew in the dark night. There was no one walking alone on the street, only the night bus that continuously drove by the brightly lit street lamps. It seemed exceptionally lonely in this silent night.


    After working for the whole day, I was a little tired and didn''t even have the energy to go back to my room to sleep. The smell of rust in the air woke me up, and I slowly opened my eyes. I reached out to pull down the pendant on my wrist, and the pendant instantly turned into a cross blade.


    "What are you doing here?" I coldly looked at the young man in front of me.


    "Look at you." The young man quietly walked to the end of the sofa and sat down, then he looked at me, who was leaning on the sofa.


    I coldly withdrew my sword and returned the cross to my bracelet. "The next time you suddenly enter my house, I will kill you."


    "If it were one, would you be the same?" The youth gave a faint smile, revealing two sharp teeth. This proved the identity of the person who came, it was a vampire.


    "Humph!" I snorted. "But you''re not him." Yeah, you''re not.


    "Yeah, no." He looked down at his shadow.


    The boy came and went in such a hurry that I leaned back against the sofa, not knowing what to think. Closing my eyes, I wanted to ask him what was going on. Whether it is you or not, no matter how hard I try, I seem to never be able to reach the world that goes to me.

 Chapter 278

    "Snow, snow, snow." A voice of shouts into the ear, just like in a dream, the snow-white dress, gone with the wind.


    "Mom?" Is that her? Can I see her again? It must be her. "You''re still alive."


    "Snow, learn, I love you, learn." It''s her voice. Yes, it''s her.


    "Mom, mom, you''re still alive, it''s really great." at this moment, it''s hard to tell whether it''s illusion or reality.


    "Snow, we love you." Like the shadow, more and more illusory, as if in the hands can not grasp like. "Well, we''ll meet again."


    It''s a commitment.


    When I woke up again, I was lying on the bed, covered with a quilt, with a pair of arms on my chest. I was stunned. When did I come in? Didn''t she just dream all the time?


    Dream of that person, has been thinking of that person.


    Shaking still some confused head, looking out of the window, the window is still some gray, it''s early in the morning, the day is not bright, go to sleep.


    There is no genius in this world. The birth of genius needs to pay a huge price. So, what''s the price you can pay?


    "Pop." At the end of the last word, Ji Yufeng stretches, takes off his eyes from his nose and throws them aside. He yawns. Before he finishes, a roar comes and makes the yawn swallow.


    "Ji Yufeng, it''s been a few days since you handed in the manuscript! Where are you dead --! " A roar came from Ji Yufeng''s computer. Ji Yufeng went back to sit down.


    "Well, right now." While answering, Ji Yufeng quickly saved the manuscript and sent it to the editor in chief.


    After a while, there came a new message, "that''s good, eh, do you think these supernatural events are true?"


    "The true story of Ji Yu''s return."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you boy," the editor in chief obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Really, I didn''t experience it myself, but it all happened." Ji Yufeng vowed.


    "True or false." Editor in chief big still don''t quite believe, "if really, I have a matter to want to ask you to help to see here."


    "What''s the matter? "Your house is haunted." Ji Yufeng joked.


    "Almost," the editor replied. "Come and see tomorrow."


    Ji Yu Feng line thought, back: "OK."


    So muddleheaded agreed, child, are you sure you can do it? A: isn''t there a master? But you have thought that your master will not help you. What a silly boy.


    It''s settled. It should be easy, shouldn''t it? Why, I still can''t help but feel uneasy and nervous?


    It was warm. In the good weather, Mingyu took all the quilts to the backyard to dry them. I was also taken to do hard work. Two small groups shuttled between the quilts and had a good time.


    "What''s the matter with you, boss? The sadness on her face is almost Lin Daiyu. " While patting the quilt, Mingyu looked at me and said, "don''t you think we have found the murderer? Why are you still sad? "


    "Well," I answered, "but I always think there''s something else."


    "Oh? What else can I do for you? " Mingyu doesn''t understand.


    "If I knew, it would not be Lin Daiyu," I sighed and shook my head. Looking at the two little guys running around, I stretched out my hand and slapped them twice. Two yellow amulets stuck to their backs and stopped for a moment. "Stand up." I gave the order, and the two little guys immediately stood up and said, "turn back," turn back neatly, "jump." Said, two little guys with a little zombie, a jump a jump. Jump forward.


    "Boss!" Mingyu is in a hurry. She rushes to catch up. It''s not good if she bumps into the wall. Is there such a mother?


    I''m not in a good mood. I''m not in a good mood. I went out for a stroll. When I got to the ancient temple behind me, I yelled while plucking the grass. "Bug, bug, run away again, bug, where have you gone?" While shouting, he went into the grass to look for it.


    "Hello, master queen, it''s revealed. It''s all gone. " Ji Yu Feng behind me pulled my skirt tightly.


    "Ji Yufeng, this is sexual harassment." I turned my head and glared at Ji Yufeng. I pulled up my skirt and said, "what are you doing with my pants?"


    Ji Yufeng looked carefully, and there was a snack plug, "who will wear sports pants under the skirt. Shouldn''t it be Leggings? "


    "I like it. It''s up to you." I don''t want to pay attention to this guy, and continue to look in the grass, "bug, bug,"


    "Hey, what are you looking for? Insects? It''s sprayed with insecticide every day, so there won''t be any insects. " Ji Yufeng turns his head to look at the sky.


    "No I crawled out, "it''s a dragon snake."


    "Dragon and snake?" Ji Yufeng blinked. "What is that? Dragon snake? A cross between a dragon and a snake


    "No," I patted the soil and leaves, "ah, you stepped on it." I pointed to Ji Yu under the foot.Ji Yu Feng looked down at his feet and said, "ah. What is it? "


    And then you see something coming out of the ground. It''s a huge, scaly snake. The snow-white scales are very shining, and the big blue eyes are very lovely. After coming out of the ground, I shook my big head, looked around, and got close to my face.


    "Bug, you''re running around again." I reached for the snake''s head.


    Ji Yufeng vomited his soul for a long time before he slowly responded, "I''ll go. What''s the matter? What is this? Boa constrictor? It''s fine. What kind of thing did you grow up with. It''s so creepy. "


    "Don''t worry, the bug is very docile." I touched the scales of the snake. "If you don''t believe me, I won''t bite you."


    "No way." Ji Yufeng jumps out for tens of meters. "What the hell is this?"


    I patted the insect''s big head, and the insect immediately swam away, "it''s the earth binding spirit of the ancient temple, the guardian God and so on."


    "What on earth is that?" Ji Yufeng was so scared that he didn''t feel relieved until he couldn''t see the insects.


    "An ancient spirit." I replied, "descendants of the dragon, er It''s like a python. "


    "Boa constrictor?" Ji Yu twisted his head.


    "It was called Qiu in ancient China." I went on.


    "Qiu?" Ji Yufeng still didn''t understand, "what''s the relationship with dragon and snake?"


    How can I explain dragon and snake to him? I just think the image gives him a name. "Nothing."


    "Oh.". Ji Yu Feng nodded, "by the way, master queen, I''m here for your help."

 Chapter 279

    "Ask me for help," I patted the dirt on my body. "What can I do for you? You want to hear stories again? "


    "No, no," Ji Yufeng waved, "it''s my editor in chief. He said he''s in a bit of trouble and wants to see me."


    "Then go and have a look." I don''t care, "you are a natural spirit. You should be able to see those things, and you haven''t learned a little before. It should be no problem to deal with some problems. "


    Ji Yufeng held my hand tightly. "Master queen, don''t do that. I''m afraid."


    "It''s none of my business." I looked at Ji Yufeng, patted my skirt and went back.


    "Master queen, you can''t wait for your help." Ji Yufeng drags me.


    I face black line, "don''t drag me, go back to talk."


    "To be specific, I''d like to talk to you about how to get into the water soon," he said.


    As soon as I got back, I saw the vice mayor sitting at the door of the store laughing and teasing two little babies. I strode over.


    "I haven''t been here for a long time. I''m so free today." I reached over and bit the little girl''s lollipop into my mouth.


    The little girl looked at the empty hand, and then looked at the lollipop in my mouth. Suddenly she grinned, "Wow, mom is bad, little right''s sugar, ah." The little guy immediately began to wail.


    See the vice mayor can''t laugh or cry, "you this wench, how old also rob children''s food."


    I took the lollipop in my mouth and gave it back to Xiaoyou. Xiaoyou quietly put out his hand and took the lollipop from my mouth. I smacked my mouth and said, "it''s not delicious."


    Little right holding the lollipop in his hand, he didn''t know whether to eat it or not.


    "I''m so free today." I look at the vice mayor.


    "There''s something I need your help with." Deputy mayor some embarrassed smile.


    "What''s the matter?" I don''t understand.


    The deputy mayor said, "come with me."


    I should be followed in the past, anyway, he can''t sell me, Ji Yufeng also quickly follow up. "I''ll go out for a while, and you''ll keep an eye on the shop," I cried, turning my head.


    With the vice mayor, no one in the shop is worried. The only person who is worried is Luo Mingshang. He is worried about all the people around me.


    The vice mayor took me into an ancient pavilion, an ancient pavilion I had never seen before.


    "This is..." I don''t understand looking around. The furnishings here are no different from the shops in antique street. But if you look carefully, you can see that there is a sense of age here. In the middle of the main hall, there was a carved chair. I didn''t wait for the vice mayor to say anything. I walked slowly over and held the chair down. Close your eyes.


    In a flash, countless pictures come to mind. A man in a gray white gown is sitting on the chair, facing a teenager and handing over a brocade box.


    "From now on, the secret is up to you. From now on, you are the rule. Everything here is up to you." A man''s voice is steady and slow.


    The picture is changing. Sound in my ear. "If all this becomes illusory, will you continue?"


    "If you accept all this, you are doomed to bear a heavy future. In this life, you are doomed to be not ordinary and easy."


    "You are me, I am you."


    "The present you are not the real you, the past is not the past, the present is not the present, the future is not the future, and you are not you."


    "If there''s one person in the world who can help you, it''s me."


    The last voice, I can''t be more familiar with, it is my own voice, after listening to the last voice, I directly in front of a black, faint.


    "Hello. Master queen. What''s the matter with you? " Ji Yu is in a hurry to get there.


    "Xueer," Luo Mingshang called softly, and came to me all of a sudden. He picked up the person and went out without looking at the others.


    "Well, you Girl... " The deputy mayor responded and quickly followed him out.


    I put my arms around luomingshang''s neck, the whole person nestled in luomingshang''s arms, just out of the ancient pavilion, I woke up, "luomingshang, I''m ok." Just a little dizzy.


    Luomingshang stopped, but did not let me go, "Xueer, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK," I shook my head.


    At this time, the vice mayor followed, "how are you awake?"


    "I I see the rules of antique street. " My eyes darkened.


    Deputy mayor a Leng, even my side of Ji Yufeng and Luo Mingshang is Leng half ring. I patted luomingshang''s arm, and luomingshang squatted down and put me down, "and inheritance. I see a box, the inheritance of rules. "


    "Heritage?" The vice mayor''s face froze.


    "There''s another one." I thought again and went on.


    The vice mayor reached out and held me, "Tong Xue, what else do you see? Who is that man? ""I don''t know, but it should be from antique street. It should also be the rule of a certain term. " I shook my head. His eyes darkened. "I also saw me."


    The vice mayor was stunned, "are you right? Even we have just found such a secret room in this ancient pavilion. Have you been here? "


    "I don''t know," I shook my head. "It''s strange, I don''t know, but it''s my own voice."


    "Cher, do you see anything else?" Luo Ming Shang suddenly asked.


    I thought, "and And I don''t remember


    Luomingshang hugged me, "well, if you don''t remember, you don''t want to."


    The vice mayor sighed, "well, it''s enough to know this. You can have a good rest."


    How can I have a rest? Looking at Ji Yufeng''s star eyes, how can I have a good rest.


    "OK, OK, I see. I''ll go with you." But help the forehead, this child is really enough.


    The editor in chief of Ji Yufeng stayed in a hotel for a long time. We took a taxi and went there directly. I really had an ancestor.


    "Hello, Qiu Dong." As soon as he entered the hotel gate, Ji Yufeng went to the counter and said.


    "Oh, OK, just a moment," she said. The receptionist began to make a phone call. I took Luo Mingshang to the seat in the dining area on the first floor and ordered a cup of lemon tea with a free cake. While enjoying afternoon tea, I waited. Anyway, someone paid, ah? Who are you talking about? Ji Yufeng, I help him. As for the editor in chief, ha ha, of course I won''t help in vain.


    Ji Yufeng is waiting for the front desk lady to come over after calling. "The editor in chief will come down soon. Master queen, you can have something to eat and wait for a moment."

 Chapter 280

    Well, I''m eating.


    As I was eating, suddenly a huge response covered the stage. I bit the doughnut and looked up at the shadow. This is a man about forty or fifty years old with a beard and an eye on the bridge of his nose.


    "Ji Yufeng," the man said, looking at me and Luo Mingshang, a little strange, "er These two are


    Ji Yufeng got up and said, "Oh, chief editor, here you are. This is my master and er..." What''s the name of Shifu''s husband? Are you a teacher? Will be killed, "my master''s husband." Forget it. Let''s introduce it.


    "Oh. Hello, hello The man reached for his hand. I reached for it and nodded. The man sat beside Ji Yufeng and said, "if you want to eat something, please help yourself. I''ll treat you."


    I also sat back, "thank you."


    "When did you have a master? What kind of master? Qiu Dong looked at me with such a beautiful smile.


    "Of course, he is the master of Daoism," Ji Yufeng said. "My master is very powerful. He is the boss of Lingguan."


    Shut up! I stare at Ji Yufeng and don''t want to talk to him.


    "Spirit hall." Qiu Dong took a breath. "I''ve always heard that the name of Lingguan is the rule of antique street. I thought it was a vicious underworld. I didn''t expect it was such a lovely girl."


    I instantly black line, so how to say outside in the end pass me.


    Ji Yu Feng came to Qiu Dong''s ear and whispered, "chief editor, don''t be cheated by the surface. The queen master is definitely more terrible than the underworld."


    I stare in the past, smelly boy you look for smoke is not, the foot is not polite kick in the past. Ji Yu Feng shivers from the pain and tries to put his head in the cup.


    "Er..." Qiu Dong smoked from the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t imagine it.


    I smile at Qiu Dong, "do you have any trouble? It can be said that Yufeng is my apprentice. He begged me and I will help him. " Then he glared at him, smelly boy, you wait for me.


    Qiu Dong shook his head again and again, "no, it''s not me. It''s a friend of mine. He said that something strange happened recently."


    "Oh, by the way," I interrupted Qiu Dong and took out my mobile phone. "This is the charging standard of our store. Take a look. If you can, we will continue."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Yufeng didn''t expect that I didn''t give him face so much. He was embarrassed and joked. How much is his face worth? Why should I give him face? I charge for all the people introduced by the old man.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qiu Dong is also a face of embarrassment, just said to help it? I don''t accept money for help. I''m like a liar. "No problem, no problem."


    I nodded and took the phone back. "OK, you can go on."


    "Er..." Qiu dongdun, thinking about what he said, said, "Oh, yes, it''s a friend of mine. He called me last time to tell me that something strange happened at home. My friend had two twin daughters, but last month, her eldest daughter suddenly disappeared, but strangely, her youngest daughter also died suddenly, without any signs When he died, a daughter disappeared and one died suddenly. My friend was very sad. Before he got out of the shadow of sadness, his family began to be haunted again. He often heard laughter in the middle of the night, followed by singing. Sometimes it was clear that there was no one, but the computer at home was on and the movie was still playing. The most terrible thing was that my friend began to realize that there was someone at home, except him There is no one in the family. Sometimes I get up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom, and I can see a woman in the mirror. "


    "Oh?" I frowned. "That''s strange."


    "Look, what''s going on?" Qiu Dong asked quickly, "is there really a ghost, or is it just a natural phenomenon that can be explained?"


    "Is your friend''s house far from here? Let''s go and have a look. " I asked.


    "It''s a little far away." Qiu Dong replied, "do you want to go now?"


    I looked at the time. "Go and have a look. It''s just the right evening."


    "Well," Qiu Dong nodded, "let me tell my friend. Let''s go and have a look now."


    Qiu Dong told his friend that he wanted us to go there quickly. I think Qiu Dong''s friend on the other side was scared to death.


    His friend''s address is not in the city, but in a villa in the suburb. It took me more than two hours to drive there. I almost didn''t sleep in the car, but the air in the suburb is still good. As soon as I got off the car, the sun was setting in the distance, and the grass was fragrant in the air. It''s a good place to keep fit.


    Some decadent woman sits on the rest chair of the community, in a trance. Qiu Dong goes to help her. "Bian he, are you ok?"


    The woman looked up at Qiu Dong and held his arm tightly. "There''s a ghost, there''s a ghost, there''s a ghost."


    "Bian he, calm down. It''s OK. It''s OK." Qiu Dong comforted.


    I went over and drew a curse on her forehead. When I hit her forehead, the woman was in a trance and woke up. "Qiu Dong.""Bianhe, are you ok?" Qiu Dong holds Bian he. "You were just..."


    "It''s the pure heart mantra." I replied, "she''s lost in her mind. If she goes on like this, she won''t be scared to death by ghosts. She will also be scared to death by her own illusions."


    "Thank you." Qiu Dong thanks again and again. Then he said, "this is my friend, Bian he. Bianhe. This is Ji Yufeng''s master, a ghost hunter. She can help you. "


    Bian he looked me up and down, "is she OK? Still so young, just like a child. "


    "Bian he, don''t worry. She will do it." Qiu Dong encouraged Bian he.


    I also looked up and down at the woman named Bian he. She was not haunted by Yin Qi. It seems that the ghost didn''t come for her, but because she lived with the ghost, her body became weaker and weaker for Yang Qi. But it doesn''t matter. It can make it up. "Take me to your house."


    "OK," Bian he nodded and took us to a villa.


    As soon as I enter the villa, a cold wind blows on my face, but it''s not aggressive. I think it''s just a ghost living here. I have a look upstairs and downstairs, but I don''t see the so-called ghost. It''s strange. Is it hard to be a ghost? Are you still used to walking at this time? It''s like people.


    "How''s it going?" Bian he asked immediately.


    "I didn''t see the ghost." I shook my head.


    "There are ghosts." Bian he immediately yelled, "just before you came, the computer in the study suddenly turned on. I was sorting out the manuscripts in the study, and suddenly it was a chill."

 Chapter 281

    The sad soul immersed in the shadow of darkness, helpless, indignant, plays the elegy of the night, and there is only the sound of crying in the lightless world. Who can give them relief.


    There was no ghost in the villa, but Bian he reminded me.


    "Study?" It''s like, "I haven''t been to the study yet? Take me


    "OK," Bian he led me to a room on the first floor stairs. I looked at a table on a shelf at the door, and I took it.


    The photo shows a family of four, two twin daughters, "is this your daughter?"


    "Yes." Bian he nodded and took over the table in my hand, rubbing it carefully. "It''s just that one died suddenly, and the other''s life and death are unknown."


    Sudden death? "Sudden death? No sign? " I asked.


    "Yes." Bian he sighed and drove the table back. "As soon as she came back that day, suddenly Suddenly he fell down and never woke up again. "


    I frowned, which was a little special. I didn''t ask much. I reached out to open the door of my study. The computer is turned off, the air conditioner is turned on, it''s warm, it''s cold. I looked at Bianhe strangely.


    Bian he also turned his head and looked at me innocently, "no, before you came..."


    Luo Ming Shang crowded up, "and the residual aura, she did not lie."


    "Well," I nodded. "Probably out shopping."


    "Ah?" Bian he was stunned, even Qiu Dong was stunned for a long time.


    Ji Yu closed his mouth and said, "this ghost still keeps people''s habits. And going shopping? "


    "Probably." I nodded. "There is no ghost in this room anyway." Then he turned and looked at Ji Yufeng, "you are a natural spirit. Can you feel it?"


    Ji Yufeng felt around for a while, shaking his head, "there is Yin Qi, but there is no ghost."


    "That''s right." I nodded.


    Qiu Dong patted Ji Yufeng on the shoulder, "you can do it. You can see ghosts


    "It was." I saw that Ji Yufeng''s nose grew several inches. Then he looked at Bianhe and said, "Oh, Bianhe, you don''t have to be afraid. I felt that the ghost was very gentle and didn''t mean to attack the owner of the room, so I speculated that it might be your little daughter who was nostalgic for home after she died, so she didn''t want to leave."


    When I heard Ji Yufeng say that, I nodded. It''s really a natural spirit. It''s very powerful.


    "You say it''s yu''er? Is it my little jade? Is it the soul of yu''er? " In this way, Bian he suddenly came to the spirit, and pressed Ji Yufeng''s shoulder, "is Xiao yu''er staying here? You say, don''t you? "


    I looked at Ji Yufeng''s painful face and couldn''t help the black line, "Da Da, if you press down again, Ji Yufeng''s shoulder bone will be broken, and then you can only practice writing with your feet."


    "Oh," Bian he quickly let go, but also some embarrassed in the body of Ji Yufeng wiped twice.


    Ji Yufeng rubs his shoulders. It''s really going to be crushed. He never knows that a woman''s hand is so strong. He is a little distressed for Bian Heda''s husband. I don''t get a lot of domestic violence. "Big, calm down. I just said maybe, how can I know who it is if I don''t see a ghost. The queen master can''t do it. How can I do it? "


    "I can." I don''t give face said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Yufeng was silent. "What are you doing standing there, master queen? Are you tired? "


    My eyes are white. "Now that the ghost is not here, I want to see that the time point must be traced back to before the ghost is here, and the significance of time tracing is that except for the caster, all within the time point range will be traced back. Do you want to be traced back to three hours ago?"


    Ji Yu Feng thought about it and shook his head. He didn''t want to run again. What''s more, it''s already evening. "Is there any other way?"


    "Yes, open your eyes." I nodded.


    "Then you should hurry." Ji Yu is in a hurry.


    I spread my hands, "no tools, or you go and get them for me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Yu''s face is black.


    But Bian he is in a hurry. "What needs to be used? I''ll get ready. "


    "Rootless water, willow leaves, red line, yellow Fu, incense table." I answered.


    Well Why don''t you all talk, "our family only has red line and incense table. I''ll go out and pick two pieces of Huangfu. I''ll go online and Taobao and give them to you, OK? And rootless water Can mineral water replace it Bian he talks to me about the terms.


    Hehe, do you think it''s ok? "Don''t worry. According to people''s habits, she will come back before your dinner."


    Bian he looked at the time and said, "it''s almost five o''clock." there''s still half an hour left. I''d better wait, but I''m going to trouble you to stay at my house tonight. "


    Ji Yufeng nodded quickly, "OK, OK, I don''t need to update today."


    Qiu Dongyi patted Ji Yufeng on the shoulder. "For the sake of Bianhe, I''ll give you a day off today." Then he turned to me and said, "what about the two masters? Is it convenient? "I shrugged. "We don''t care." I''m used to it. It''s the same everywhere. Even if I don''t have a place to sleep, I can''t go to the underworld to find Yan Yan to squeeze. It''s said that Zhang Peng is preparing to take the civil service examination now, so I can squeeze at their home. His house was bought by my mother. Besides, there is a place to live now.


    Sure enough, before dinner, two figures floated in, and they still opened the door like people. It''s just two, one red and one white.


    Seeing these two people, Ji Yufeng was stunned, "how can there be two..." Ji Yufeng looked at this and then at that, puzzled for a while, "is the separation skill?"


    "Separation is your sister." My eyes are white.


    The white one was stunned when he saw so many people in the house, "ah, are there any guests at home? Mom, what did you cook? "


    It seems that I really don''t know that I''m dead. Then the red one knows a little more and looks at the three of us, "can you see us?"


    "Yes." I nodded calmly.


    At this time, Bian he came out of the room with a plate of vegetables. Seeing us looking at the door together, he immediately put down the plate and ran to me. "Is Xiao yu''er back? Is my little jade back? "


    "Calm down." Ji Yufeng quickly drags Bian he. "It''s back. It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Bian he asked immediately.


    "Just two." Ji Yufeng is still in a confused state. He doesn''t know what''s going on?


    "Two?" Bian he doesn''t understand, "how can it be two?"


    I reached out and twisted a piece of braised ribs on the table into my mouth, "because both of them are dead."

 Chapter 282

    "What Bian he was stunned. "What did you just say?"


    Well, the braised spareribs are good. "Well, your two daughters are dead, that''s why they are two." Then he waved to the two ghosts and said, "well, let''s eat together. Your mother''s cooking is very good."


    The little girl in the white skirt was a big hearted child. She immediately came and sat down at the table. "Wow! It''s so rich. I haven''t done it for a long time. "


    Bian he immediately collapsed. Fortunately, Ji Yufeng reached out to hold Bian he and put him on the chair. Then he looked at me and asked, "Hey, master queen, what''s the matter?"


    "Your two daughters are twins." I spit out the bone.


    "Twins?" Bian he didn''t understand, "what''s that?"


    I drank water. "It means that one party will die on the same day, and the other party will die on the same day. This is the spirit of twins, who live and die together, share happiness and difficulties. "


    "No wonder yu''er will die suddenly." Bian he understood, "so It was Yan Er who was killed


    "Yes." I drink water. "The moment Zhu Yu died suddenly, Zhu Yan had already died."


    "Yan''er, tell mom who killed you and who killed you?" Bian he stood up and called to the air in front of him.


    Zhu Yan slowly walked to Bian he''s side, reached out and touched Bian he''s face, but couldn''t touch anything, "sorry, mom, my daughter is unfilial, I can''t be filial to you and dad."


    Ji Yu Feng took my hand and said, "master queen, can you think of a way to prevent them from staying here any longer? Ghosts are too Yin Qi. They have been with people for a long time. Something happened at Bianhe grand meeting."


    "Sister." Zhu Yu pulled Zhu Yan''s clothes and cried softly.


    "It''s no use." I shook my head, "twin spirit exists, because the previous life is too deep resentment, wronged ghosts can''t reincarnate, forced reincarnation, at the moment of reincarnation, one is divided into two, this is twin spirit, twin spirit in the final analysis, but a person, a spirit, if this life is still resentment, they will not be accepted by heaven and hell, can only stay in the world forever."


    "But the world is not a place for ghosts to stay." Luo Mingshang continued. "One spirit is divided into two parts, and the spirit is very weak. The longer you stay in the world, the weaker you will be until you die."


    Bian he was in a hurry. "Is there any way? Please, do something to help my daughter, I beg you


    Hungry, I have started to move chopsticks, "in fact, it is very simple, find the murderer, revenge, let them go to reincarnation, this is good."


    "Who is the murderer? Who is the murderer? " Bian he asked quickly.


    Qiu Dong pressed Bian he, "Bian he, calm down first and listen to what the master said."


    I looked up at Zhu Yan. "Who is the murderer?"


    "I don''t know." Zhu Yan shook her head. "He was masked at that time. I don''t know who he was, but I know that he was a recidivist. He often used Internet chat to lure some girls to rape nobody in the wild. I bit him when I was struggling, and he choked me to death in anger."


    I sandwiched a piece of sweet and sour fish to luomingshang, "you little girls, if you have nothing to do, you can surf the Internet. Don''t you know that the Internet is very dangerous? Also casually see netizens, and no self-defense skills, it''s easy to have an accident


    "You''re not a little girl yourself." Zhu Yan''s black line. "You look younger than me. Are you an adult? "


    I want to blow her out now. "But I''ve never been able to talk online."


    "What do you say to do now?" Zhu Yan sits on the table.


    I picked up a crab and pried it open. "In fact, it''s very simple. Since he is online, you can add him with a new identity and lure him out to solve it."


    "Yes, yes." Although I don''t know what I''ll say, Bian he guesses that we are probably discussing the way of revenge. Come and sit down.


    "Well, well, eat first. Aren''t you all hungry? " I bit the crab leg. "Anyway, there is a way to avenge. It depends on you how to implement it. But you should do it as soon as possible. Otherwise, after a period of time, your spirit will become weaker and weaker. Sooner or later, your soul will be broken."


    "Master queen, don''t you have a soul furnace for raising souls? It would be nice to give Bianhe a big one. " Ji Yufeng has been hungry for a long time. When he heard me say this, he immediately sat down and said while eating.


    "It''s very expensive, and I haven''t brought it with me now. Once I came back, they would have been revenged and reincarnated. It''s useless to spend money in vain. " I blocked Ji Yufeng''s mouth with crab claws.


    "With that, they can stay with bianheda for a long time." Ji Yufeng spits out the crab claws from his mouth,


    "then your Bianhe dada will not live long. You don''t know the reason why people and ghosts are different." The child''s IQ needs to be improved. And Mia complement each other.Zhu Yu, who is eating obediently, occasionally looks up. Now she doesn''t know what she just discussed and why nobody can see her except her sister these days. For a 16-year-old girl who died suddenly, she didn''t know that she was dead.


    We didn''t spend the night at Bianhe''s house. Everything has been settled. It''s time to go back. Anyway, Qiu Dong has a car, and it''s only two hours'' drive back.


    Along the way, Ji Yufeng was lamenting the impermanence of the world. Who could have thought that Bian he''s two daughters were dead. I think it''s a big blow to Bian he.


    "Ah, master queen." Ji Yufeng sighed, "you can get married. Can you help Bian Heda get married with his two daughters?"


    I really want to kick it. I''m sorry, underworld is not so open yet, opening the same-sex marriage program. "I''m married to ghosts. You can ask about same-sex marriage in Holland. And it''s mother and daughter. It''s incest. Do you have any social morality


    "I''m talking about marriage." Ji Yufeng looked at the black outside the window, "looking at Bian He Da, I always feel a little uncomfortable."


    I sighed, "this kind of thing, you have to adapt sooner or later, the heart is too soft, it will happen." We are not Taoists or immortals, so we don''t have so many Bodhisattvas'' hearts. We manage the balance between yin and Yang. What we pay most attention to is the reincarnation of cause and effect. We are recorders and bystanders.

 Chapter 283

    There are some things, you''d better not intervene. More is better than less.


    There is no light in the black sky, and the stars are also dark blue. Everything here is gray white, which makes people despair. Here, where is it?


    Standing in the world of gray hair. Golden eyes look at the world.


    Here is my world, "why is it like this?" This is not the world I expected.


    "It''s changing so fast," a voice came from my side. I turned around and looked at it. It was a voice. Yeah, that''s my one.


    "What happened?" Why is it like this? Why is that?


    "Maybe it''s all doomed."


    I hang down my eyelids, don''t think about it, as long as it''s here, as long as it''s there. "One, you''ll always be with me, won''t you?"


    "As long as the world is still there, I will always be here." He answered slowly. "That mirror could be a problem."


    Speaking of this, I can''t help thinking of another one, "one, I want to ask, he..."


    "Some things, in the dark has been doomed, do not rush to find the answer, he will soon arrive at your side." He did not answer me, just quietly said a truth I know and understand.


    The door opened gently, someone came into the room, put the tray on one side of the table, went to the window, opened the French window, and suddenly the sun suddenly entered the room.


    Some do not adapt to the sun''s open eyes, snow-white shaman, antique ceiling, and I look at the side of the people who have not been affected by the light, do not want to wake up this beautiful scene.


    "Good morning, boss." Xuan zero said hello with a smile.


    I yawned, "well, good morning." It''s another beautiful day.


    Time precipitates in the depth of memory, leaving countless scars. The more you get, the more you lose. There is a balance between gain and loss. People understand the truth, but they always hypnotize themselves. If you get it, you won''t lose it.


    It''s just like the sunshine outside. When it''s warm, it seems that something is passing quickly.


    This kind of time, even if there is the sun, it will not warm much. In view of my habit of wearing skirts and sports pants all day long, Mingyu couldn''t see it any more. Yesterday, she worked with MIA to pull me out clean. She insisted on the principle of wearing skirts well and matching pants well. I was just put on a pair of leggings, the tight one. Now my legs itch. I might as well wear sports clothes.


    "Just get used to it." Mingyu glanced at me and replied.


    "I''m not used to it." I continued to scratch my leg, "itch."


    "Bear it." Mingyu glared at me.


    My head shrinks. "I''ll go out and have a look." Then he ran out directly. Once he started to run and move, he didn''t feel itchy.


    I ran to the ancient temple on the back street. After all, it''s the place to relax. I can''t go far. It''s the only place.


    The ancient temple in late autumn also has a special flavor. The leaves of the flowers and trees have turned yellow and fall to the ground, giving off a special fragrance. There are two maple trees beside the ancient temple. At this time, the leaves are all red, just like the praying tree, which is covered with red praying strips. There are several monks cleaning luoye, and many visitors around, There are also old people coming for a walk. The lotus in the lake has withered, leaving only clusters of withered yellow reeds swaying in the wind.


    The picture is very beautiful, just like the ink painting in the hands of some Sketchers, but there are always many disharmonious places, no matter how beautiful, hooligans are always inevitable. For example, now.


    "My little sister is so cute. Why are you crying here alone? Are you separated from Mom and dad? Come on, let''s go with my brother! My brother will take you home Which eye did you see me crying? Color blindness?


    "Uncle, you have nothing to do. If you have nothing to do, go away. Don''t be my sight." I white eyes in front of the wretched uncle. What''s more, little sister, your sister, I don''t know.


    "No, brother, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to play with my little sister." There are already hooligans eager to try. A pair of hands stretched over, it seems to want to use strong.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" I immediately became alert and dodged his hand. I don''t like this voice. People around immediately looked over.


    "You smelly girl, if you don''t do your homework well at home, run out to play, and don''t hurry back to do my homework for me," for a moment, the hooligan also changed his face, just like my father.


    Ha ha, you still use such old-fashioned means of abducting and selling children. Ah bah, who is a child.


    When I got to a group of tourists nearby, some of them didn''t want to meddle in their business and hid away one after another. Some of them who knew me covered their eyes one after another.


    "Go for a walk, give me home, always do not do business, let you go to school, you play truant, write a homework can also run out," said pulling me to go.


    However, the reality is very terrible, I sneer, I reached out and broke the two fingers of the wretched big hand that dragged me, and tried to break back. "Click -" a clear sound. Then, holding the other hand, he twisted it in the opposite direction and broke it completely. Then he looked left and right, lifted the big stone on the other side, and smashed it in the past with a "bang -" sound. "Putong -" this is the sound of being kicked out of the lake by me.The whole process is not more than ten seconds, let you lewd, let you beat mother attention, let you say I am a little sister. Let you say I''m a child, you''re the one who killed me. Don''t blame me.


    I looked at the wretched hooligans fluttering under the water. Without hesitation, I picked up the stones at my feet and smashed them down. Soon there were only bubbles on the water.


    A group of tourists who originally took a detour saw that they were far away from me. Do they really need to call the police? This is from child abduction to intentional injury. No, no, no, this is intentional killing.


    Someone came to me to beat me. After beating me, I felt very happy. I turned around and clapped my hands and went back. There were a series of calls for help behind me, and people jumped into the water to save people. I couldn''t help sneering. I saw how far the child abductors could escape, and how far the bad guys fell into the water. Everyone said that women''s hearts were like needles, but in fact, everyone was happy My heart is the same.


    When I went back, there were two more people in the shop, Mia and Ji Yufeng. These two guys have a good relationship recently. I thought there would be some contradiction. Mia and Mingyu go to take the children. Ji Yufeng just fills Mingyu''s space.

 Chapter 284

    I can see that Ji Yufeng''s expression is collapsing. Maybe he is thinking that he is a teacher worshiper. Why do he want to do chores? Nonsense. Of course, you should be familiar with the business in the store first. We open a shop to do business. It''s not just for you to go to school. You don''t pay tuition.


    Maybe everything is doomed. I thought the matter had been solved, but I didn''t expect that it was just a smoke bomb. There were more troubles waiting for me. It was doomed when I promised Ding Ling to help her. And the truth buried by layers of time reveals his original appearance step by step at this moment.


    "Boss, there''s a phone call from the security office. I want to tell you something new." Mingqing answers the phone and shouts at the top of her voice.


    "Ah?" I asked, "what''s the matter?" What else can I do at this time? Isn''t it all solved?


    "I don''t know." Mingqing shrugged, "it''s the phone call from ye Yun team leader. Just go and have a look."


    I thought about it and nodded, "Oh." Casually should be for a while, think about it should be Ding Ling, do not know what is the situation, or to ask it. Thinking, put on shoes, with luomingshang out of the door.


    As soon as you enter the guard house, you see ye Yun facing a man. I went over curiously, "Uncle Ye, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Yun almost spurted out a mouthful of tea. He slowed down for a while, and thought it was time to get used to it. "I have something new to tell you."


    "What''s new?" I did not understand looked at the leaf rhyme, had looked at that man.


    Ye Yun said, "he was the man who surrendered himself, Cai Dongcheng. He said that Ding Ling died when he hit Ding Ling on the head with a blunt instrument. Today, when he is out of prison, I''ll ask him to come and apologize. As a result, we know a big thing. "


    "Big deal?" I don''t understand. "What''s the big deal?"


    "Say it yourself." Ye Yun looks at the man. He said softly.


    The man named Cai Dongcheng nodded and nodded to me as a greeting, "it''s really Ding Ling I killed. The deputy district chief didn''t kill Ding Ling. It can be said that the knife he stabbed didn''t kill Ding Ling."


    "How is that possible? How do you know?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    "I saw it with my own eyes." The man sighed, "at that time, I happened to pass by and saw Ding Ling escape from the man''s car with a knife in her chest. At that time, I was very surprised and worried about Ding Ling, so I rushed to catch up with her. Later, Ding Ling couldn''t support and fainted. I wanted to take her to the hospital, but Ding Ling had to go home, so I sent her home and wanted to bandage her But she suddenly told me not to contact me in the future. She said that she was going to fly away with her boyfriend. I was also angry at that time. She had a boyfriend obviously and kept pestering with me. I was in a hurry, so And he moved his hand. By the time I get back to her, she''s not breathing. "


    I was stunned. "You mean, at that time, Lin Wei was in the car and moved his hand to Ding Ling. At that time, Ding Ling was not dead? You killed her? "


    "Yes, that''s it." Cai Dongcheng nodded, "I''m the murderer."


    I shook my head, "no, if Lin Wei didn''t stab Ding Ling in the heart, then who must have done it again. The forensic autopsy report won''t be false. Ding Ling''s heart was stabbed and died of heart failure."


    Cai Dongcheng was stunned. "That is to say, I didn''t kill Ding Ling at that time. After me, the real killer came in and Ding Ling lived again. Then that man killed Ding Ling?"


    "If so, you and Lin Wei will be scapegoats." I suddenly feel a little creepy, this is a killing game. It''s a game to see who will eventually kill people. Ding Ling, in the process of death, is constantly waking up and being killed. In other words, in that short day, she is repeating different forms of death and experiencing death experience again and again?


    What''s that like? When I think about it, I feel chilly and terrible. The real killer, it''s terrible.


    "It seems that the case is not finished yet." Ye Yun frowned. "It''s a pity that after so many years, Ding Ling''s body has been cremated. If not, we should be able to examine it again to find out the answer."


    "No bodies. We have a crime scene." I murmured.


    "What?" Ye Yun is stunned. "You don''t want to..."


    "Ding Ling died in her rented house." I answered.


    "But after so many years, I''m afraid even the residents have changed a few. What else can we leave?" Ye Yun is a little distressed.


    I thought, "take Ding Ling. Maybe she can think of something. As long as Ding Ling remembers, everything will be easy." I replied.


    Ye Yun hesitated, "but will it cause her bad memories?" After all, the people who died there would be very scared if they went back to the place where they died.


    "Now it''s just a gamble." I''m also gambling on whether Ding Ling can see things and think about feelings. Also gambling, Ding Ling think of those things, will not be crazy.Go back I contacted Gao Yundong, let him tell Ding Ling, her things have new progress, let her come quickly. Gao Yundong is on the phone, trying to find out what I know, but I just hang up. I don''t believe he can install a bug on the ghost.


    It has to be said that Ding Ling doesn''t have any skills except to be a ghost. She can''t even dream about it. She really doesn''t think it''s useful. Well, she''s a ghost. She can help promote it and attract more customers in the future.


    "What happened again?" Ding Ling asked directly as soon as she entered the door.


    "New situation, talk while walking." I put down the book in my hand and pulled Ding Ling out of the door. "There was more than one person who killed you. You didn''t die immediately after being stabbed by Lin Wei. His knife probably didn''t stab you in the heart. Then Cai Dongcheng, oh, the person who surrendered himself, took you back to where you live. Then he couldn''t stand that you had a boyfriend still pestering him, so he hit you with a blunt weapon My head. I''ll beat you to death. "


    Ding Ling was stunned. "That doesn''t mean he''s the one who killed me."


    "But in fact, your fatal wound is a knife through the heart." I replied, "it''s a pity that your body has been sparked. If it''s still there, maybe it can be re examined. I know what the cause of your death is


    Ding Ling was also very aggrieved. I reached for a car. "Where are we going now?" Ding Ling asked.

 Chapter 285

    "Go to the place where you used to live," I replied. A taxi came in front of me. I opened the door and let Ding Ling go first.


    "Where to?" After I went in and closed the door, the driver asked.


    I turned my head to one side. "Where did you live before?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve long forgotten." Ding Ling replied.


    "What about that?" I was a little upset. "By the way, go to Alan. Master, go to the jazz bar. "


    The driver looked at me in the rearview mirror and talked to himself in the air. He was stunned for a while before nodding and driving away.


    "Ellen?" Ding Ling asked.


    "Well, he knows you. It''s said that you''ve taken care of him before, so he told me if there''s anything I can do for him." I answered.


    "Oh," Ding Ling nodded.


    The Jazz Bar arrived soon. I got out of the car and kept the door open. The driver continued to look at me in surprise until I closed the door. I went into the bar with Ding Ling. Straight to the bar. Looking around, I didn''t find Alan.


    "What would you like to drink?" This time, a beautiful waiter came up and asked.


    "I''m looking for Alan." I asked directly.


    "Alan." Beauty a Leng, immediately shook his head, "Ellen has not come."


    Not yet? I thought, "when can he come?"


    Beauty looked at the time, "he is the afternoon class, about two hours to arrive."


    "Two hours." I looked up at the time to see if I could find someone after lunch. "OK, I see. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." The beauty smiles, nods, and then turns to be busy.


    Ding Ling sat beside me, a face of God, "that now how to do?"


    "Wait." I shrugged. "No, I can go to the police station. I remember the police should also know your home address


    "Well," Ding Ling nodded.


    I took out my cell phone from my pocket and turned it over to Muchuan''s number. After thinking about it, let''s forget it. It''s too much trouble to find Muchuan. I''ll always be taught a lesson, and in the end, we will definitely quarrel. Continue to turn down, see ye Yun''s good. Well, find him. Anyway, ye Yun is probably idle at this time.


    "Hello, Uncle Ye." I said, "are you free? Come to the jazz bar. Well, I''ll wait for you. " Just a few words.


    I knocked on the table. "Give me two cups of milk tea."


    "Yes, just a moment, please." Half a minute later, two cups of milk tea arrived in front of me. I pushed one cup to Ding Ling and took the other one myself, drinking while waiting.


    In half an hour. Ye Yun''s figure appeared at the door of the bar. I reached out and waved, and ye Yun came over immediately. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I''ll ask Ding Ling where she used to live. I want to see if I can find any clues." I said with milk tea. "I wanted to ask the acquaintances here, but I didn''t expect that they were not here, so I thought of you."


    Ye Yun is funny. "What''s the use of looking for me? I didn''t take part in this case five years ago."


    "There must be files in your police station. Didn''t you read them?" I rolled my eyes.


    "I don''t know what to do with that." Ye Yun reached out and touched my head, "but I remember it''s near here. I don''t know if the place has been demolished. After all, it has been five years. "


    "Let''s go and have a look first. If it really changes, I''ll think of a way." if it doesn''t work, I''ll try to go back.


    "All right." Ye Yun sighed, "now I''ll check it for you?"


    I looked at the next time, Allen seems to be coming, "no, I''m waiting for the people are coming, let''s go to lunch first."


    "All right." Ye Yun nodded.


    Ye Yun can''t see Ding Ling, and I''m too lazy to say that because there''s still time, we went to a western restaurant. Even after waiting for the chat, we took off for more than one day and disappeared. When we went back, Alan was ready to go to work.


    "Hello, uncle." I waved to say hello.


    "You girl again." Ellen saw me and said, "what do you want to drink?"


    "Yes," I waved. "I''m here for your help."


    "Help? What can I do for you? " Alan looked at me strangely.


    I leaned up, "do you know where Ding Ling used to live?" I asked in a low voice.


    Ellen was stunned, and his movements stagnated. "Where did sister Ding Ling live before? I know, but what do you want to do with that? "


    "I want to see it." I didn''t say it specifically. After a pause, I asked, "by the way, has there been any change over there? It hasn''t been demolished "


    " no, the landlord of the house is a nostalgic person, so the house has been for decades. " Alan replied. "No one dares to live in sister Ding Ling''s room since that." Said self mocking smile, I think he is probably thinking, don''t do bad things, not afraid of ghost knock.


    That''s good. That''s good. I nodded. "Can you show us?""This..." Alan hesitated, and I know what he hesitated about.


    "I''m just going to have a look. You can tell me the address." I asked with a smile, holding my face in one hand.


    Alan was still hesitating. After a while, he nodded, "OK, I''ll take you." Then he put down his belongings, turned to the beautiful waiter and cried, "Lisa, please take an hour off for me. I''ll go out for a second


    "Well, come back early." Cried the beautiful waiter.


    Ding Ling''s place is not far from the bar. It''s the old apartment behind the bar. It looks like it''s in disrepair and will be demolished soon. Here are some of the ancient and modern living from other places to work.


    It''s very dark in the building, and the induction light is not very easy to use. The space of the corridor is very narrow. A slight cough can be heard in the whole building. Allen was in front of the road, we followed behind and crept up the stairs. Ding Ling didn''t speak all the way, staring around with a pair of eyes. Although she lost her memory, she still had the instinct of her body.


    On the third floor, Ding Ling floated directly into the room on the left. She went in without waiting for the door to open. Then Allen opened the door. Suddenly, a smell of wood corruption came. The inside was white, and the furniture was covered with white cloth. When we went in, we saw Ding Ling come out.


    "Here, very familiar." Ding Ling said.


    I nodded, did not speak, after all, there are outsiders present, I reached out to lift those white cloth, Ellen and ye Yun see my action have come forward to help, the white cloth are torn off, white cloth fell thick dust, so pull, suddenly dust all over the sky.

 Chapter 286

    I have never thought about what it would be like if there was only darkness left in the world. What I open and close my eyes is darkness. What I can''t see, there is no trace of light. What I can''t touch is nothing. That kind of world only exists in my dream.


    "Cough, cough, cough." I coughed and covered my nose and mouth with my hands.


    Ye Yun reaches out and pushes open the window to let the dust drift out. I run to the window and heavily relieve my breath. Cough, I almost die.


    It''s not easy for the dust to disperse, and the room also shows its original appearance. I looked around, and there was a pool of blood left on the floor of the living room. I bent down and touched the beach that had turned dark red, and frowned, "Uncle Ye, was Ding Ling killed here?"


    "No," said Ellen before ye Yun spoke. "I was at the scene at that time. Dingling''s body was found in her bedroom. She was lying on the bed and her sheets were dyed red."


    I got up to have a look, turned and walked inside. I was Ding Ling, who also followed me in. "That is to say, Ding Ling was seriously injured by Lin Wei, and then Cai Dongcheng brought her back here and bandaged her. Here, Cai Dongcheng became angry and used..."


    "The murder weapon is an ashtray." Ye Yun replied.


    "Ashtray?" I am a Leng, "Ding Ling is not a girl, how can there be an ashtray at home?"? Does she smoke? "


    "Occasionally," Ellen nodded, "sister Ding Ling occasionally takes one or two. After all, she often stays up late and needs to raise her spirits."


    "Oh." I nodded and continued, "that is to say, Cai Dongcheng hit her head with an ashtray here, leaving a pool of blood. How did she get into the inner room after that? It can''t be Cai Dongcheng who holds Ding Ling in his arms. "


    "It''s impossible." Ye Yun shook her head. "So after Cai Dongcheng killed Ding Ling by mistake, there must have been another person who came back to the scene. That person moved Ding Ling to the house and killed her."


    Alan heard that he was dizzy. "A lot of killers are flying in the sky."


    I reached out and patted him on the head, what and what. "What a mess. Wake up


    "Ah? Oh Allen woke up, "in short, the situation at that time was very terrible, Dingling sister chest was opened a big hole, the whole heart seems to be dug out, Dingling sister died too miserably."


    "That''s a little scary." I frowned. I could imagine that, Ding Ling was lying on the scarlet sheet, bleeding all over the ground.


    However, I always feel that there is something wrong with Alan''s words, but I don''t think there is any problem. "Is this apartment monitored?"


    "Do you think there might be surveillance in this kind of place?" Ye Yun has a black line on her face. "If there were surveillance, we would have caught the murderer long ago, OK?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I thought about it. Oh, yeah. If there is monitoring, I don''t need to check it now. "What about the monitoring nearby? There should be monitoring at the door or outside the shopping mall. "


    "There are too many people to investigate one by one." Ye Yun shook his head, "this is the downtown area. There will be no less people 24 hours a day."


    "Oh." I nodded. "That''s a bit of a problem."


    At this time, I saw Ding Ling suddenly holding a picture on the desk. I went over and looked at her. I also looked down. "This is..." The photo shows a woman holding a little girl. The woman looks a bit like Ding Ling.


    Ding Ling thought hard, "probably, I was with my mother when I was a child."


    "What?" I don''t understand looking at Ding Ling, "why is it probably?"


    "I I don''t remember Ding Ling shook her head. "But I feel that she should be my mother."


    I sighed, mother-in-law Meng, your soup is really getting worse and worse. I really don''t remember anything. Even the people I used to be closest to have forgotten everything. All that''s left is intuition.


    I reached out to pick up the photo and wiped away the dust on the surface. I didn''t care about the dust. In this way, I could see the photo more carefully.


    "Sister Ding Ling was so cute when she was a child. She looked like her mother," Ellen said, looking at the picture in my hand.


    "Well," I nodded. Ye Yun took the album in my hand and put it back. "What are you doing?" I look at Ye Yun reluctantly and reach out to get the photo back.


    "Well, what are you doing? Don''t rob Ye Yun is flustered by me. Hand unconsciously slip, photos slide to the ground, broken glass.


    "You see, it''s all you." Did not see ah, Ding Ling is pale, ah, I quickly look down to pick up photos, picked up photos, but two, "huh? Two of them? " I picked up the two photos together, took out the one below, and was stunned.


    "This one..." I picked up the picture and showed it to them. A face of surprise, "Hey, what''s going on?"


    This is actually a bed photo. It''s a photo of Ding Ling sleeping with a man. I was stunned.


    Ye Yun and Allen are also stunned. They look at each other and don''t know what to do, "this I don''t know Alan''s face was dazed.I showed the picture to Ding Ling. "Do you know this man?"


    Ding Ling took a look at the photo and bent over to look at it. After thinking about it, he shook his head, "I I don''t remember, this man I don''t know. "


    I almost forgot Ding Ling. I don''t remember anything. I looked at the photo and decided to let Mingqing check it. Anyway, it won''t be handed over to Ye Yun. If ye Yun knows, it means Muchuan will know. If Muchuan knows, it doesn''t necessarily tell me.


    "Oh, dear." Alan suddenly exclaimed, "it''s time. I have to hurry back. I asked for an hour''s leave."


    "Oh, let''s go back." I put the picture away and I nodded. "By the way, Alan, can I have a spare key to the house? I want to come and have a look when I''m free. "


    Alan took the key out of his pocket. "OK, here you are."


    "Thank you." I put away the key, suddenly thought of something, and then looked at Ding Ling, "by the way, Ding Ling, you have to trouble yourself to come here these days. On the one hand, it''s for you to think more about the past. On the other hand, it''s to scare the residents here, let the rumors of haunting spread, and try not to let people come in here."


    Ding Ling hesitated, "er Would it be immoral? "


    "No I laughed, with some deep meaning.


    Alan had been wondering for a long time, "well Well, little beauty, who are you talking to? Several times... "

 Chapter 287

    "It''s nothing," I shook my head. I forgot Ellen''s presence several times, and I even spoke to Ding Ling unconsciously.


    Allen didn''t ask too much. His leave time has passed. He went back to work in a hurry. I took a taxi with Ye Yun. I told ye Yun not to tell Muchuan where he went and what he did today, otherwise he won''t be called next time. Ye Yun also repeatedly guarantees.


    The first thing to go back is to get down to business, give the photo to Mingqing, and ask him to help me check the man in the photo. Of course, it''s Ding Ling''s privacy after all. I especially advise not to let the second person know.


    Antique Street is wrapped in darkness. The clothes on the body faded, fell into the water, warm water poured on the body. Let the skin more white and transparent, as if frozen the same ice beauty. I have a headache. It seems that things are getting more and more complicated.


    Fragrant water, white jade immersion, like a mermaid in the wanton swimming, slender arm lifted water droplets, in the water to open a water line.


    White fingers gently stroked the black hair, void a grasp, a white jade comb inlaid with crystal clear flowers appeared in the hands, the comb inserted into the black hair, gently comb.


    The wind brings the fragrance of flowers and the sound of footsteps. With one hand, the water turned into ice beads and flew to one side. "Who."


    "The lady is merciful." A sound came, and Bingzhu stopped in front of luomingshang. Luo Ming Shang didn''t avoid looking at the delicate body in the water.


    My face was burning red. I quickly put my hand in front of my chest and turned my back to him. "You What are you doing in here? Go out first. I''ll be fine in a minute


    "What''s the matter? We''re husband and wife." Luo Ming Shang said slowly. I don''t know how to write shyness at all, as if everything is natural and reasonable.


    "Go away!" I picked up the water and threw it at him.


    "I''ve seen Xueer''s body. Well, I''ve touched it. What else can Xueer be shy about?" Luomingshang calm people want to beat him, beat him hard.


    My face burned more severely, but I didn''t avoid it any more. I stood up directly, but the water didn''t fall. Instead, I connected it to my body and made a water skirt, crystal clear. "Oh, I''ve seen it and touched it." I laugh so brightly.


    Luo Ming Shang a Zhi, immediately to my evil spirit smile, "snow son, why deny?"


    Deny your sister ah, you sperm brain bastard! "Get out," I went up and pushed him out of the bathroom door.


    Luo Ming Shang didn''t resist. He just fished in and put his hand through the water clothes and put his arm around my waist. My body can''t help shivering, conditioned kick him out, it''s really conditioned, I swear.


    Quickly throw him out, and then close the door, again like a mermaid slide into the water, the body of the water skirt also fell into the water. I patted my face. Well, how can I feel so hot? Is the water too hot? Or a cold? Think I think this door may not stop him, decisively and quickly wash, and then put on good clothes to go out. Sure enough, I saw luomingshang standing outside the door, standing so straight outside the door, which scared me.


    "What do you want?" I can''t help pulling my clothes. I can''t help being alert.


    Luo Ming Shang suddenly hugged me, "Xueer, I''m sleepy."


    Sleepy go to sleep, "Oh," I don''t care should a, yawn. "I''m sleepy, too. Go to sleep." But what happened to this guy? Sleep when you are sleepy. Why don''t you hold me? "Let go. I''m going to bed."


    "Cher, can''t you believe me?" Luo Ming Shang suddenly asked.


    I was stunned. Why do you ask? Eyes gradually dark down, "if I don''t believe you, I won''t tell you so much, you don''t believe me, luomingshang."


    I felt that holding my arms immediately increased a little, "well, yeah, I''m a little scared."


    "Scared? What are you afraid of? I''m afraid, isn''t I the one you''re looking for? " I reached for him. In the heart inexplicable ache. "Luomingshang, you promised me that you would not regret and leave me."


    "Well, I don''t regret it. I''m afraid I can''t protect you." Luomingshang suddenly let me go.


    This guy was accusing me of not taking him when I went out several times. I reached out and patted him in the face and held him in my hand. "Idiot, don''t think about it." It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just that I believe in myself. He put his hand around his neck, leaned sleepily on his shoulder and took a nap. Luo Mingshang took advantage of the situation and picked me up. I didn''t want to move and talk much, so I slept directly on him.


    The wind slightly from the face across, very soft, very warm, the weather is very good, the sun warm shine on the face, dream? What kind of dream is this? The gentle caress collapsed in an instant.


    "Ah A sad scream crossed the sky.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " I immediately do it, wipe the mouth of saliva, well, the sun warm, gentle breeze, not a dream ah.


    "Boss." Xuanling came in.


    "What''s the matter? Who screamed in the early morning? Is that Sammy again? The flowers are ruined again? " I yawned, broke the two claws on my body and sat up.Xuan zero smiles and shakes his head, "no, it seems that it''s from the elder Xia Hou."


    "Little love?" I was stunned. "What happened to that woman? If it''s over, I won''t let people sleep in the early morning. " I''m so sleepy.


    "The boss seems to be a little short of sleep recently." Xuan zero said carelessly.


    I rubbed my eyes. "What?"


    A paw behind me fished me out again, and I was so scared that I called out, "Mom --!" I screamed and fell into his arms. Some displeased looked up at him, "what are you doing?"


    "Sleep." Luomingshang hugged me.


    "Sleep, you''re paralyzed." I slapped a fan in the past, inexplicable words blurted out.


    Xuan zero put things down to go out, "boss, you have a rest."


    I shook my head and pushed luomingshang away. How could Xiahou AI sleep? "It seems that something is wrong with Xiaoai. Go and have a look."


    "It''s OK. It''s not urgent. Boss, take a rest first." Xuan Ling helped me pull the quilt with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± How easy you are. And I''m not worried about her. It''s the mirror.


    "I have nothing to do. I''m just going to have a look." I lifted the quilt, and just about to get up, I fished my paws back. "Luomingshang, stay in bed by yourself, don''t drag me!" I''m angry.


    Luo Ming Shang also got up, "I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 288

    I pause, nodded, the mirror is really a little trouble, let him accompany will be better.


    After getting dressed, he hurried downstairs to find Xia hou''ai. He wanted to know what had happened to the girl. When he got to the funeral parlor, he saw a crowd of people in front of the door. They were all neighbors nearby. Many passers-by and tourists who watched what had happened were advised to leave by some old people in antique street.


    "What''s the matter? Why so many people? " I pushed through the crowd and into it.


    "Master Xia Hou, who can''t hear such a voice." Xiaosi seems to be woken up, yawned and complained. "Just come here, Xiao Tong. I''ll go back to sleep first. I was on a mission last night, and I was so sleepy. See you later. "


    "Well, have a good rest." I said hello, directly to Xiahou love, "little love, what''s the matter?"


    "Mirror..." Xia Hou AI pointed to the mirror in front of the door, and I patted her on the head.


    "Mirror what mirror, you want to be quiet." I gave her a look.


    "No, the mirror." Summer Hou love a strength of point to the mirror, "mirror ah, you see to know."


    I looked at the mirror and went to it. I reached out and lifted the black cloth from the mirror. As soon as I lifted it, everyone took a breath. I suddenly stared, "this What''s going on? " On the mirror, the original crack has been vertical, and the front mirror has been cut in half. In the middle of the crack, a new crack has been opened, and the front mirror has been cut horizontally.


    "Another way," I looked at the scene in surprise, reached out and touched it, but there was no sign of fracture, just like It''s the same as breaking from the other side.


    Qingshui leans on crutches to squeeze out from the crowd, "master Xiahou, when did you find this?"


    "This morning." Xia Hou AI replied. "It''s my habit to check the mirror every morning and evening. I found it when I checked the mirror this morning."


    Qingshui nodded and looked at me, "Xiaotong, you see, this..."


    I put down my hand and covered the black cloth again. "Let me think, Mr. Qingshui, please go to the Presbyterian Council."


    "Good." Shimizu nodded.


    There is no final conclusion about Ding Ling, and there is a problem with the mirror. But with the development of the matter, I don''t know why, I suddenly feel that there may be some practice in the two things. Is Ding Ling''s death also related to the mirror?


    I was in no mood all day. My mind was blank. I was basking in the sun in a small dark socket on my leg. My teacup fell on my side and I spilled tea.


    "Boss." Mingqing came over and handed me the tablet. "Yesterday you asked me to check, I found out."


    "Have you found out?" I pick eyebrows, "this time so fast."


    "It''s not difficult this time," Ming Qing said with a smile. "The man in the photo is Huang Liming. He used to be a real estate tycoon. He lost money in business two years ago and has gone bankrupt."


    "Can you find him then?" I asked quickly.


    Ming Qing said with a smile, "don''t worry, boss, don''t you believe me?" He said, clicking on the page, "here it is."


    I was stunned. "Third street."


    "Yes." Mingqing nodded. "He''s on Third Street now."


    "No.3 street, isn''t it a slum kiln? Even if he goes bankrupt, he will not be so down, and can he survive on Third Street? "


    "Hey, boss, you don''t know. Huang Liming grew up in No.3 street. His original name was Zhong Yuan. He grew up in No. 3 street before he was ten years old. When he was ten years old, because of the invasion of No. 3 Street, he took the opportunity to mix in. He was taken as an orphan and sent to a welfare home. Later, he was adopted and renamed Huang Liming. Two years ago, because of bankruptcy, he returned to No. 3 street to avoid debt. "


    I''m biting my nails. Third street, what can we do? By the way, find Rachel. "Rachel, Rachel."


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " Ruizhe poked his head out of the shop. "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    "Bring me a man from third street." I answered.


    "Again." Looking at Ruizhe''s expression, I think he doesn''t want to go back to that place.


    "Well, do me a favor. I''ll give you a raise later." I put the cup aside and shook the water off my hand.


    Mingqing immediately came to me, very dogleg smile to me. "I''ll go, boss. I''ll go. I''ll get them back. "


    Ruizhe said, "brother, what about moral integrity?"


    I gave him a white look. "I want to live." If you want to go, you will be killed on the way.


    "Guaranteed to be alive." Mingqing assured me.


    "I want to be able to speak, complete and live." I pulled Mingqing''s collar and said, "can you do it?"


    "Well I''ll try my best Mingqing is guilty.


    Try your best. "Rachel, you go."


    "Well," Ruizhe nodded helplessly, "who is this time?""He said I give Mingqing''s tablet to Ruizhe.


    Ruizhe just looked at it and nodded, "I understand." Then he wiped his hands and turned to walk out of the shop. Ming Qing is in the back. Er Kang, let me go.


    Ruizhe''s business is much more reassuring than Ming and Qing Dynasties. Half an hour later, a man was thrown into the police station Yes, the police station. I sweat for a moment. Hey, although I asked you to find the murderer, I didn''t ask you to give it to the police so kindly.


    "He''s not..." Ye Yun comes over and looks at the people on the ground.


    I hold my forehead, "that What about Muchuan? "


    "The captain has gone to sister minor." Ye Yun replied. "Girl, what''s the situation? He is... "


    "The man in the picture, Huang Liming." I replied. Ding Ling came to hear the news.


    The people on the ground were still struggling. I reached out to uncover the cloth on his mouth. Before I could say anything, he said, "don''t kill me. Don''t kill me. I''ll pay you back. Really, if you give me another two days, I''ll pay you back."


    Another guy who owes money, I said, "we don''t ask for accounts."


    "It''s not for the bill. What are you going to do?" Huang Liming''s eyes were covered with cloth, and he couldn''t see the surroundings clearly. "I have no money. It''s no use kidnapping me."


    Ye Yun reaches forward and uncovers the black cloth on Huang Liming''s eyes. Huang Liming opens his eyes to see clearly what''s going on around him This is "This is the police station."


    Huang Liming straightened his face, "I I, I''m not guilty. What are you going to do? "


    "No crime?" I sneered, "you dare say that. People on Third Street should have been damned if they entered here. "

 Chapter 289

    "I I... " Huang Liming swallowed.


    "Besides, whether you are from No.3 street or not, I arrest you for one person." I squatted down and looked at Huang Liming. This is a 40-50-year-old face. There is still a lot of flesh left on it. I can see that it was a rich man with a lot of flesh.


    "Who is it? Who asked you to kidnap me? " Huang Liming panicked and roared.


    Ruizhe kicked him. "What''s your name. What you ask is what you answer. One more word, I will share your corpse. " People on Third Street never know what pity is, let alone to a villain.


    "Five years ago, the jazz bar, Ding Ling." I spit out three key words.


    Then he saw that Huang Liming''s face changed, "no I don''t know what you''re talking about. "


    I got up and kicked Huang liming in the face, "since I can find you, of course I know what you''ve done. You''d better be honest, or you''ll be dead. "


    "If I die, you can''t think about it," said Huang Liming angrily. "I''ll never let you go."


    Ruizhe kicked him again, "what nonsense, boss, this kind of person, let him know what it means to be scared out of one''s wits


    "You''d better tell me everything. These two are not so gentle as our police." Ye Yun also threatened.


    Huang Liming also plans to die, "don''t know is don''t know."


    I stepped on Huang Liming''s face with my feet, "you can say it or not. Anyway, I''ll know when I use soul searching, but after you become an idiot or a vegetable, I''ll be irresponsible."


    Huang Liming changed his face, "you Who the hell are you? "


    "It''s over." I pinched Huang Liming''s face and made him look at me. Seeing my eyes turn blue, he panicked.


    "I said, I said!" Yelled Huang liming, "I said. Don''t


    I closed my eyes and opened them. My eyes turned black. I reached out and pulled him up


    Huang Liming sighed, "yes, I killed Ding Ling. Ding Ling is my mistress. In fact, I like her very much. But at that time, I already had a family and told her that I would not marry her. She knew that I promised to give her the best life and I would give her whatever she wanted. But I didn''t expect that she would take photos of our sleeping together and threatened me to send them to my wife and send them out I promised her half a million. I bought those photos and never contacted her again. She also agreed. We made an appointment to trade on that day. I went to her rental house and found her lying on the ground covered with blood. I was scared and thought she was dead. At that time, she suddenly caught me and I knew she was not dead. I took her into the bedroom and bandaged her wound with gauze. She was seriously injured. The back of her head was bleeding and her chest was bleeding seriously. I proposed to send her to the hospital, but she didn''t agree. She said that it was too late for me to give her the money. I promised her 500000 yuan, but she suddenly asked me for one million yuan. She didn''t know where to get it. I was number three People in the street, she said, if I didn''t give it to her, I would tell the police such a secret. I was very scared, angry and angry at that time. By the time I reflected, she was dead, and I had a bloody knife in my hand. The blood on her body dyed the sheets red, and I left there in a hurry


    "It''s you, it''s really you." I grabbed Huang Liming''s collar.


    Ding Ling looked at the man, the expression on her face kept changing. Suddenly, she rushed straight over and put her hand through Huang Liming''s chest. Huang Liming''s face was full of pain. Ding Ling takes back her hand and holds a heart in her hand. Then Huang Liming falls down heavily and has no breath any more.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?" Ye Yun was startled and quickly stepped forward to help Huang Liming up, "Hey, wake up, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Uncle Ye, he''s dead." I sighed.


    Ye Yun took a look at me, released Huang Liming and recruited two police officers to carry the body away. "Is that Ding Ling?"


    "Well," I nodded, "it''s the cycle of cause and effect."


    Ding Ling finally revenged, some decadent slowly turned around and floated out. I know she needs to calm down, put everything in order, remember the past things, and remember what important things she has to do.


    Instead of disturbing her, I took Rachel back to the store.


    The real killer has been found, but I''m not as relaxed as I thought. The street at night is very quiet. When I walk here, I only have the sound of footsteps and the occasional cat call. I stretch out my hand and hold a crystal clear jade flute in my hand. Gradually came the sound of the flute. Zhu Yu''s lips gently blowing, resounding through the world.


    But no one woke up, but fell asleep in the sound of the flute. As if the flute had a special magic.


    The sound of the flute suddenly stopped. I put away the Jade Flute, and my eyes darkened. "Come on, come out."


    Just finished, a black figure appeared at the corner, "hello."


    "What are you doing here so late?" I asked, closing my eyes slightly."You didn''t sleep, either?" Basket a tiny opening says.


    I opened my eyes and said, "I can''t sleep. I''m curious how did you get here?"


    "It''s really hard to break in here." LAN Yi replied, "fantasy once intruded, but was injured by your night watchman. Later we thought of helping, that is, entering from the sky."


    "The sky?" I slowly came to him. All of a sudden, he said with a smile, "have you become a bat?"


    LAN Yidun, nodded. "Yes."


    No wonder, who cares about the little creatures flying in the night sky? "Do you know about the mirror?"


    "Well." Blue nodded. "I''m sorry, we don''t know about it either."


    I nodded, slowly said: "you go back to discuss with them, we cooperate."


    LAN YILENG, "cooperation? You... "


    "It''s not cooperation, it''s common interest at most." I added: "your goal is to recycle mirrors, and my goal is to get rid of them. Our goal is the same, so we have common interests."


    LAN Yi thought about it and nodded, "I know. I''ll go back and talk to them."


    I turned and walked back, "well, it''s late, you go back early, don''t let the night watchman find out."


    A voice came from behind, "take care of yourself, be careful of them."


    I suddenly look back, but the people behind have disappeared, be careful of them? Who are they? It''s Do you like them?

 Chapter 290

    It seemed that I was getting more and more sleepy. I yawned and planned to go back. I turned my head and bumped into a chest. I closed my eyes and went to sleep. I''ll be sent back anyway.


    I really can''t sleep enough. I can wake up every day, but I always can''t sleep enough. It seems that I can sleep as long as I lean against a place. In fact, the same is true.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" She almost fell asleep again and was called out by MIA.


    "Ah?" I opened my eyes and looked at the big face close at hand. "What''s the matter?"


    Mia stretched out her hand to help me pull it up. Then I found that I was sleeping on the soft couch again. "Master, didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    "No I yawned, "until dawn." If I didn''t wake up in the middle of the night.


    "Why can''t you wake up? It''s not the time to go to bed Mia looked up at the antique watch hanging overhead.


    I thought about it, rubbed my eyes, "probably, sleepy in spring, sleepy in autumn, sleepy in summer."


    "But it''s almost winter now." Mia sighed.


    "Well, winter needs hibernation." I''m going to lie down again.


    Mia reached for me and picked me up. "It''s not a bear. You hibernate like a ghost."


    "You have something to say," I clapped Mia''s paw. "I can hear you."


    "Hey, what''s the use of teaching me Daoism, and then you let me read a book or buy a book by yourself?" Mia sued me.


    I was worried about that. I straightened up, sober up, "these early lessons are to help you open the mind, wash marrow bone preparation."


    "Smart? Washing marrow and changing bone? Is it the same as some of the martial arts who get through Ren and Du channels? " Mia''s eyes sparkled. "That sounds great?"


    "In a fundamental sense, almost." I nodded, "the most important thing is to shape your spirit body."


    "What does it have to do with reading?" Mia didn''t understand.


    "Self cultivation, let me know you better from the inside out and lay a good foundation," I said casually. "It''s also the premise of shaping the spirit body."


    Mia has another unsolved mystery, "then why do you give less books to younger martial brother than me?"


    "Because he is a congenital spirit, and he has been in touch with Daoism before, but his former masters only focused on teaching him some Daoist skills, but they didn''t squeeze him out. His foundation is not good. Those books can lay the foundation for him. You two have their own advantages and disadvantages." I replied.


    "Eh eh? What can I do better than younger martial brother? " Mia finally learned that she had a good side.


    "Well, you have a higher IQ than him." I casually replied, well, indeed, "much higher." It''s really a lot. Ji Yufeng''s skills are focused on writing articles.


    Mia said, "why don''t I feel so happy at all?"


    "The truth," I nodded. "Why did you suddenly ask me that? Have you finished reading all the books? "


    "Er..." What should she say? She fell asleep after reading those books for two pages. I''m not in the mood to see it. "Fast, fast."


    "The preface is almost finished?" I can tell what she''s thinking by the look on her face.


    Mia said to her finger, "no, I''ve read the first two chapters, at least."


    "How long has it been? You mean you read two pages. I can''t learn from your younger martial brother. " I''m angry. Then he said, "well, I don''t think you can read it. Now the only ones who can read those books are the old people who usually have nothing to do and like to keep fit."


    "Yes, yes." Mia nodded. "Even my dad doesn''t want to read those books. Master, you can help me think of other ways to lay a foundation. "


    "Books must be read." I replied, "you are still mentally retarded. That''s why you are upset with those books. I''ll help you to develop mentally retarded. When you have mentally retarded and planted spiritual roots, those books will be easy for you to understand and much easier."


    "Oh." Mia nodded, "OK, OK, master, please drive it for me."


    "It''s not a meal to open your mind. You have to wait for me to prepare." I gave MIA a look and decided to lie back.


    Mia reached out and pulled me up. "Don''t sleep. Boss, hurry up. "


    "What''s the hurry?" I reached out again and patted Mia''s paw. "Aunt Ben is going to bed now. Go away, go away


    "Master, master, master." Mia began to pull me in a coquetry, which made me hairy. "What do you sleep in broad daylight? You are in business."


    I reached out and pushed Mia''s hand away. "OK, OK, I can''t get up. I''ve convinced you." A face of impatience, I now kill her heart.


    "Shifu, you are the best." Mia was happy for a moment.


    I took a cup of herbal tea and drank it, "but I need one more thing. Wait, I''ll go with you to Lao Wang''s


    "Lao Wang?" Mia was stunned. "Old Wang next door?"


    "Oh, if you dare to say that to his face, he will poison you." I got another cup of tea and found it was still cold. Put it down decisively. "Lao Wang is an old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine in the back street Chinese drugstore. He can also make pills. Go to him and get a Xuanling pill for you to help you open your mind and shape your body.""Alchemy." Mia became more and more curious about the world of monasticism.


    "Look at me, sister Bai Xiuxian. Then he got up and said, "go, go to Lao Wang. Ji Yufeng, go with you."


    "Ah?" On the other side, Ji Yufeng, who was listening to Ming Qingxuan''s story telling and collecting materials, immediately looked up when he heard me calling him. "Master queen, I don''t need it. I''m a natural spirit."


    "I''ll get you some medicine to help with the anthelmintic." I photographed the wrinkles on my body. "Let''s go."


    "Oh." Ji Yufeng put away his notebook and came over.


    The traditional Chinese medicine shop is the most crowded one here, most of them are middle-aged and elderly people. The old Chinese medicine doctor who opened the shop was Wang. I forgot his name. Anyway, I got used to calling him Lao Wang. When the old man was there, he was very familiar with him. Later, when the old man left, I didn''t get sick all day and didn''t take medicine. I seldom went to him, so I gradually lost contact with him.


    As usual, the traditional Chinese medicine shop is still crowded as usual. There are several old people drinking tea and chatting at the door. I didn''t see Lao Wang, so I probably received the doctor inside. I said hello to some old people who are relatively familiar at the door and went into the shop. Just saw Lao Wang get up to come out.


    "Ah, Tong Xue, how can you come here? What''s wrong? " Lao Wang saw me and asked.


    "Not me. I''m fine. " I laughed and shook my head. "It''s my two apprentices."

 Chapter 291

    Moths constantly flying in the air, and then, resolutely fly to the blue flame, perhaps already know the end, so it will be so determined, even moths into the fire, but also to touch the only remaining warmth, leaving a gorgeous red in the air flying, dissipation.


    "Apprentice?" Lao Wang was stunned and then laughed. ***


    "I can''t help seeing good seedlings." I responded with a smile.


    Lao Wang looked at Mia and nodded, "well, it''s really strange, and it''s a good seedling with Lingshi."


    Being praised, Mia immediately nodded modestly, "master, you flatter me."


    Lao Wang touched his big white beard and looked at Ji Yufeng. Suddenly he was stunned, "born spirit! You are so lucky to meet an apprentice who is born with spirit. "


    "Hey, hey." I was proud of a smile, that is of course, "Lao Wang, give me a Xuanling pill, a ghost eating pill."


    "Well?" Lao Wang a Leng, "you want Xuan Ling Dan, I know, but this bite ghost Dan."


    "Although Yufeng is a natural spirit, it is used by evil people as a human body utensil to cultivate ghost insects. Now ghost insects lay eggs in his body and take root. I can''t be sure what kind of ghost insect it is, so I can only control it with pills and talismans first. And regularly expel the ghost insects from the body. " I looked at Ji Yufeng and sighed.


    Lao Wang''s eyes changed when he saw Ji Yufeng. Think about it. It''s torture to be used as a human body utensil to cultivate ghost insects. It''s a pity that he can live so long. "Wait a minute." Then he turned and entered the inner hall.


    Drugstores are filled with the smell of medicine. I don''t like the smell very much. Although it''s much better than the disinfectant in the hospital, I''m still not used to it.


    After a while, Lao Wang came out with three porcelain vases in his hand and handed them to me. "The blue one is Xuanling pill. I gave you two more. You can save some money. Inside the white is the ghost eating pill. Just give it to him once a month. Take the medicine after you finish. Inside the red one, it''s for the left and right to regulate their bodies. They eat it once a week. Let''s see the situation first. "


    When I heard the use of the last one, I was quite moved, but when I heard the last one, I blacked my face and said, "you are experimenting with my son and daughter."


    "Nonsense." Old Wang Banqi face, "this kind of medicine has not given them to take, see if it has any use."


    "Oh." So it''s still an experiment? I''m not happy.


    When they came back to the store with the medicine, they first asked them to take care of their affairs. Then who knew they would stay here for a few days? It took them more than a week when the jade of the early Ming Dynasty was shaping the spirit bone. Ji Yufeng, in particular, has broken things a lot.


    Looking at them swallowing the medicine, because they wanted to shape the spirit bone, Mia suddenly began to feel uncomfortable, and could not help but hold the clothes on her chest and wail.


    "Ah, it''s so painful. It''s killing me." MIA began to roll on the ground.


    I said softly, "sit with your knees crossed, calm your mind and gather Qi."


    Ji Yufeng endured the pain and vomited a mouthful of blood. Do as I say, cross your knees and concentrate. Mia also endured to sit up and tried to sit well.


    I said again, "let''s go deep into Dantian."


    Ji Yu Feng is familiar with the road, but MIA suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, "cough, where is Dantian."


    I want to smoke her, really, "you take a breath, where hold back flustered is Dantian."


    "Oh," MIA did, and soon quieted down.


    The pain of shaping Linggu is not what ordinary people can bear. Ji Yufeng has to endure the disturbance of ghosts and insects. They are not easy to suffer. Sweat comes from one layer after another. At the beginning, I was lucky to wipe sweat for them. I don''t know how many times I twisted the towel. Before long, I handed the matter over to Kong Lin, and my daughter-in-law took care of it. Then I ran to sleep by myself.


    This sitting lasted for three days. Ji Yufeng was OK. He just expelled the insects. On the first day, he expelled all the insects. MIA sat on the living room floor on the second floor of my house for three days, meditating. Xuanlingdan broke her bones and rebuilt her spirit.


    Three days later, Mia woke up with a thin crystal shell on her body. With a slight movement, she broke to pieces.


    The first time MIA woke up, she felt different. Her whole body was light, as if she could fly with a slight jump. There was wind under her feet, and she was as fresh as a freshman.


    "You wake up," came a quiet voice, and Mia looked up.


    "Master, I..." Mia''s eyes sparkled.


    In response to her expectations, I nodded helplessly. "You are spirit now."


    "Great!" Mia jumped up.


    Kong Lin has been guarding Mia''s side, "Xiao Ya, congratulations."


    "Kong Lin, I can cultivate immortals. It''s so cool." Mia suddenly hugged Kong Lin.


    I take back the foreword. Sometimes Mia''s IQ is at the same level as Ji Yufeng''s. "Xiuxian, your second master." I roared. "Read those books for me first."Jumping to the normal level, Mia retracted, "Oh."


    I rolled my eyes, "OK, Ji Yufeng, come here."


    "Ah?" Ji Yufeng, who was escorted by me to read, looked up at me, "master queen, what''s the matter?"


    "Make up lessons for you." I sighed, "come on, let me ask you a question first. Do you know what is the way to cultivate Taoism?"


    Mia immediately raised her hand and I ordered her. "I know, with paper amulets, mahogany swords, and money swords."


    I slapped, "believe it or not, I''ll slap you."


    Mia shrunk her head. "Is that Buddha? bodhisattva? The gods? "


    My heart aches, Ji Yufeng helplessly shakes his head, "it''s spirit. Whether it''s paper amulet or peach wood sword, it''s controlled by spirit injection."


    Finally comfortable, "yes, yes, it''s spiritual power. In fact, many years ago, all monks used Qi instead of spirit. The so-called Qi is the original Qi and strength in the body after exercise, and then connected to the Qi in the air by their own Qi to launch an attack." As I said, I gathered a bubble. "But after thousands of years of war, and all kinds of pollution and radiation caused by the rapid change of the world, the gas on the earth has dissipated."


    "How do you do that?" Mia asked, puzzled.


    "In order to overcome this disadvantage, as early as a few hundred years ago, Taoist predecessors discovered another way besides using Qi to attack, that is, using spirit," I explained. Speak to two people who stare at the same story.

 Chapter 292

    "In this era, compared with Qi, spirit is more abundant. The so-called spirit is the spirit floating in the atmosphere. After people die, animals die and plants die, it will produce spirit. To use the Qi in one''s body to activate the spirit is the so-called spirit power. In order to use the spirit power, there is magic. "


    "In other words, has Qi been completely eliminated now?" Ji Yu Feng frowned and asked.


    "It''s very difficult for a few people to shake their head with the spirit Qi, but it''s also very difficult for them to use it in combination with the spirit Qi, It can be consistent with the surrounding Qi, but this kind of person is classified as a dangerous alien by the family, and the discoverer will eliminate it all. "


    "What Mia''s pupils suddenly shrunk. "Why?"


    "During the cultural revolution, because of the suppression of feudal superstition, the vitality of Taoism was greatly damaged. At this time, there was civil strife. There were two sects of spirit and Qi in Taoism. In the end, the spirit sect won and all the opponents were killed," I replied. "I don''t know the specific situation. I heard from the old man. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether I know about it or not. Antique Street doesn''t belong to it Yu daomen is not a monk. The people here are Luocha people on the boundary of yin and Yang. You just know that. "


    "Luocha people?" Ji Yufeng doesn''t understand. "Rocha? Is it Shura? "


    "Well, almost." I nodded. "This street is an antique street in the daytime. At night, it''s a Shura world that no one can enter except ghosts."


    "I know that," MIA raised her hand again. "The particularity of antique street is that it is a passage to the underworld, a Luocha street between man and ghost, between man and the underworld."


    "Well," I nodded, "go on."


    Mia complacently said, "if you enter the antique street, it will become the rule of the antique street. The antique street can be said to be an organization. It does not belong to any Taoist school, but any Taoist school does not dare to offend people. In addition, I also know that the gate of the Antique Street is actually a gate of the underworld, which is the so-called ghost gate. It''s only on ghost day that the ghost door is opened every year, and the spirit hall is the person who manages the ghost door. It''s also the main rule in this street. "


    "You know a lot." I nodded, "yes, the spirit hall is the rule of this street and the manager of the gate of Hades, which means that one of you will be the master of the spirit hall and the other will be the gatekeeper of the gate of Hades."


    "Master, I apply to guard the gate." Mia said quickly.


    "Shut up I stare at MIA. I haven''t spoken yet. "It''s up to you to go your own way."


    Ji Yufeng looked at me and was puzzled. "So, master queen, you are the one who manages the spirit hall. What about the gatekeeper of the nether world?"


    "Me, too." I replied, "my elder martial brother is the successor of daomen Dongfang family, so he can''t enter antique street."


    Ji Yu clapped his hands and understood, "the queen master is so powerful. She has several duties."


    "It''s not just me." I coughed, "my master is the same. My uncle is also the leader of a sect, so my master also manages the antique street and the gate of Hades at the same time."


    "I have one last question." Ji Yufeng raised his hand, "master queen, why do you want to accept us as disciples? Even if you have to accept it, you have to accept smaller ones. You have been trained since childhood, and you are younger than us. If you have to wait for your retirement, then we should both retire. "


    I suddenly stopped talking, just shook my head, "I''m just afraid, when I will disappear."


    All of a sudden, the living room was quiet. Only the room for the three of us was too strange. For a long time, Mia spoke slowly. "Disappear? Why does it disappear? Master, you are real, so you will not disappear. "


    "Who knows," I stretched out my hand. Do I really exist? Or maybe it''s just my dream. "Maybe, some time, I will disappear."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Mia pulled my face, "master, you won''t disappear. You''re right in front of me now. So even if you disappear, you''re just lost. No matter where you are, we can find you."


    This girl ah, I smile, "to find me, you have to learn good Daoism first, and read by yourself."


    "Oh." Mia goes to Ji Yufeng to read a book.


    I had the invitation in my hand and thought it was time to go and have a look.


    Darkness always comes a little faster than light, like a baby sucking breast milk, a little bit devouring the afterglow of the light.


    "Ah, it''s so boring. Why are you so afraid of us going out?" In the manor villa, the young man is half lying on the sofa.


    "Yes, I''m bored to death. I haven''t sucked blood for a long time. I feel like I''m dying." This was said by a girl in a Black Gothic Lori style long sleeve dress, with her curly golden hair tied in two bunches and hanging behind her, with a look of lovelessness."Sakura." The girl''s delicate little face is smiling gently, holding a cup of black tea in her hand and handing it to another girl.


    The girl took the tea and said, "Oh, thank you, dream." Then there was a cry, "ah, I miss that girl a little. I didn''t even have time to fight with him. Don''t you agree to be a frequent guest? "


    "Well! Or maybe she was already killed, "a lazy voice came, and everyone looked at the teenager lying on the sofa


    " fantasy, "Lan Yan frowned. Then he said with a smile, "although I say that, in fact, I''m looking forward to her coming."


    The magic suddenly blushed, "who Who expects that woman to come? It''s so annoying. You''d better never come. " There''s a limit to being proud.


    "I remember, her name is Shuo Tong Xue." Yue said with a smile. "Shuo Tong Xue, Tong Xue, a great name."


    Law turned around and closed the book in his hand, "moon, what do you want to say?" Looking at Yue dangerously, he could probably think of what Yue would say next.


    Month smile, "don''t think, too much like?"


    "You mean..." Cherry quiet down, holding black tea frowned, subconsciously saw the eye inflammation. "But it''s impossible, isn''t it? She is still sealed in the forbidden area of the blood world. "


    The dream shook its head. "No, I''m not."

 Chapter 293

    "Well?" A group of people came to see it.


    "Dream, what do you say?" Cherry does not understand of ask a way.


    "Tong Tong is not, but she has breath. It''s her breath. " Dream looked up at Cherry.


    "The smell of foam." Yan''s eyes darkened, "why do you have the smell of foam?"


    "Brother." He cried softly. "Don''t be sad. As long as we get the mirror back, we can use it to negotiate with them."


    Yan smiles and pats the phantom''s shoulder. "I''m fine. I''m fine."


    "The smell of foam?" Lu murmured, frowning. "Why does she smell of foam? Have you ever thought about that? "


    A group of people stunned, this, no one thought, "why?"


    "Probably, it has something to do with that mirror." Law pushed to push eyes, suddenly did not speak, "someone came."


    "What? Invasion? " Speaking of this, the first motivation is to fly.


    Yan felt for a moment, "no, I was invited. Here she is


    "It''s Tong Tong." Dream said softly.


    Sakura suddenly excited, the first rushed out, I just want to open the door, saw a black smashed over, subconsciously shot a symbol. The black ball stopped in mid air. My mother''s talisman can even be used by people, not to mention you vampires. Cough, first of all, I didn''t mean to.


    "Scared the baby to death." I patted my chest.


    "Well Can you untie it for me first? " Sakura kept her legs out and fell to the ground.


    I went over to pick up the paper symbol on Sakura''s body. "Can you stop rushing? This time it''s just a rune paper. Next time I''ll give you a thunder if I have a bad heart, you''ll see me again. "


    Yan laughed for a while, walked to come over, "how did you come?"


    I am a Leng, "a didn''t tell you?" Said, I looked around, did not see one.


    "One?" Yan also followed a Leng. "He''s in the room now. He''s a little out of group. Don''t mind."


    What a lonely character. I put out my tongue. "Oh, didn''t I tell you? Cooperation. "


    "Oh." Yan remembered, "said." They get along with this family model is very strange, Yan Mingming is the youngest brother, but as if to have the right to say.


    I nodded, "just say it. Anyway, that''s what I mean. I''m here to tell you that there''s a crack in the mirror again. Do you know what''s going on?"


    "Crack?" LV frowned and put his book on the table with his slender fingers. "What kind of crack?"


    "There are two cracks, one horizontal and one vertical, but if you touch them by hand, there is no trace, but there are traces like that." I answered.


    A group of people looked at each other, and finally everyone looked at the dream, "dream, what''s going on?" The month stretched out her hand to touch the head of the dream and asked.


    Dream looked up at the moon, thought about it, shook his head, "should be, the border cracks."


    "Border?" I don''t understand, "is there a boundary in the mirror?"


    Dream shook his head, no answer. LV slowly said, "if you don''t even know your dream, no one here knows."


    I looked at him, and then at the little girl in my dream, "look, you are wearing glasses and holding a book all day. I thought you were the most knowledgeable person."


    I saw Lu clench his fist. "Dream is the librarian, so she knows more than us."


    "The library." I am a Leng, immediately think of what, jumped in the past, "in this case, let me go to your library to check it."


    "What! You''re going to our library, woman. Do you know what you''re talking about? " Magic face of the incredible, "blood library, even some blood are not necessarily able to enter, you still want to go."


    "Dreams are not administrators," I said, "dreams agree."


    A group of people were silent. "Don''t be paranoid. It''s impossible." The law has not yet refused.


    "Good." It was a dream that agreed. "You can go to the library."


    "What! Dream of you... " Surprise, surprise, dream agreed to let outsiders into the library. Even if they want to go, they ask for half a day.


    Dream shook his head, "but, absolutely can not go to the top of the roof."


    "Oh." I nodded.


    "Cut ~" magic mouth corner smoked, "hope you this woman can keep promise, the top floor is not where you can go."


    "I see." Should I say he is arrogant or secondary two? Well It''s like the vampire is in the second place.


    I was specially allowed to enter their blood library, er Is this really a library? It''s just a Book Building, a room four or five stories high, surrounded by high bookshelves, and a few cross rotating stairs in the middle can get those books. It''s a separate space, but So many books, I want to see the monkey years and horses, I don''t have their blood clan for so long.So I asked directly, "dreams, what are the books about mirrors?"


    After a pause, the little girl reached for the bookshelf, and suddenly two or three books flew down from the bookshelf, "these."


    "Thank you." I took the books and went to a table to read them. But "This is What words? " It''s more than a picture. I look dizzy.


    "The script of the blood clan." Said the little girl.


    I sighed. "Do you have a dictionary?"


    Dream to think, once again, a dozen thick books hit me, I was startled. After reading the dusty book, I didn''t open it. I just covered it with my hand and recited the mantra. In a moment, all the fonts in the book turned into entities and entered my brain. I digested the information of these words. After digesting all the words for a long time, I was relieved and looked up at a row of surprised eyes in front of me.


    "What''s that look on your face?" I don''t know when these guys came. "What can I do for you?"


    "What the hell?" Sakura exclaimed. "What are you doing if you don''t read?"


    I shrugged. "I''m done."


    Hearing this, Yan reached out and rubbed my little head, "what are you doing?"


    "Copy and paste." I have a fair face.


    "Copy? "Paste?" Sakura blinked. "What do you mean?"


    "That''s to copy everything in the book and paste it into my mind." I nodded my brain, and I replied, "it''s called ciphertext reading. It''s a way to quickly read the recorded words. "


    people were surprised to hear my introduction. "This technique is really convenient, so you can do it in the whole library?"

 Chapter 294

    I shook my head, "the content of the book into the brain, you have to slowly digest read, such a huge content, brain capacity will burst."


    "Oh."


    "All right." Lu sighed. "So, what did you find out?"


    "Well," I smacked and nodded. "That mirror seems to have something to do with Cain, the ancestor of your blood clan."


    A group of people looked at each other. "Your Majesty Cain, how can it be?"


    I pulled out one from the bottom of the book. "It''s mentioned above. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. After all, it''s not Cain himself. It says that the mirror. Cain made it out of the eyes, heart and bones of the Betrayer, to peep into the darkest corner of the heart. Later, inexplicably, it has become a medium to summon the inner self. "


    A group of people looked at each other. "But we''re all right."


    "Listen to me," I said with white eyes, "because the Betrayer is human, so that mirror is only useful for human."


    "Human beings!" Sakura exclaimed, "wait, what does it have to do with human beings?"


    Lu pushed his glasses. "It''s said that his majesty Cain has been wandering in the human world for thousands of years. He has many human friends and wives, but because human life is too short, he can''t accompany his majesty for too long every time. Some of these people know his majesty Cain''s identity, while others don''t. I think it''s probably those who know his majesty Cain''s identity Human beings have betrayed his majesty Cain by speaking out his identity. "


    I nodded, "yes," and then I began to fret, "but..."


    "But what?" The inflammation doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "I don''t think that mirror is that simple." I shook my head. "And why did Cain make a border under the mirror? What is the other world in the mirror? The mirror can hold people tight to the illusory time, and then exchange with people on the other side. My apprentice said that the people on the other side of the mirror are connected with the people on our side, only there is one more candle, which represents their life. They can be exchanged for candles. "


    "Parallel space?" He cocked his head.


    "That''s what we discussed at the beginning." I sighed, "but later, I found that everything on both sides is connected, including life. When people on our side die, they can''t live, just like Like the shadow. "


    In the library, there was a moment of silence. No one knew how to explain the unusual of this mirror, and no one dared to say anything about that mirror.


    My eyes suddenly blurred, shaking my head, trying to make myself awake, but suddenly my consciousness began to dissipate, and my eyes became darker and darker. Finally, my body seemed to be emptied and fell down.


    The magic that is closest to me hasn''t reached out to catch it. A figure came behind me and caught my body steadily. "Sister." Vaguely, I heard him shouting.


    The body can''t move. Why is it so tired? I feel that my body seems to be missing something. In my mind, it''s a dark place. I can''t see anything, just like in chaos. I can''t see anything.


    There''s something wrong with the body.


    At this time, I realized the problem. But why? What is the problem? When did it start when I left there? Or do we start with change?


    I tried my best to move. I couldn''t move at all. My body seemed to have been crushed. It was as if none of my bones were complete. It didn''t hurt, but I couldn''t move. The body is not controlled by the brain.


    Time, space, as if all lost meaning, I stay here, like a lifetime, but a lifetime, and how long? My life, and how long? It turns out that my time has never turned.


    Hopeless extravagance will only bring greater disappointment, I again and again extravagant for reincarnation conversion, extravagant for the clock to jump. Never owned, how can it be lost, never existed, how can it disappear?


    Efforts of the whole eye, the eye is a red sky? Well Red? sky? I close my eyes and open them again. It''s not the sky, it''s the red curtain. I sat up slowly. It was still dark outside. It seemed that there was only endless dark night here. I couldn''t help but wonder. Were these purebred also afraid of light?


    "You wake up." The door opened and Yan came in.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Before the memory seems to be a vacancy, I directly read in the library.


    "You fainted." Yan simply said it.


    I rubbed my head. "There''s probably too much content going into my head all of a sudden. It''s too late to digest. "


    Yan gently smile, "you are OK."


    I nodded, suddenly thought of what, "Yan, that library''s top floor, in the end what?"


    Inflammation one stagnates, immediately changed facial expression, "this is not what you should ask. It''s a matter of our blood world. You''re a human. Don''t mind your own business. " The voice of inflammation is cold and terrible at this moment, I don''t understand. At the same time, I wonder what''s on the top floor of the library?"Sorry," I apologized. "I just asked casually."


    Yan relieved a breath, "no, it should be me who should apologize, sorry, just now the tone is not good."


    Intuition tells me that there must be something on the top floor. And it seems to have something to do with me. After all, after I entered the library, I always had a feeling that I would go to the top floor to have a look.


    "By the way, what happened to the mirror?" I asked quickly.


    Yan shook his head, "things are more and more complicated. After listening to your story, we just feel more troublesome."


    I thought, "can I go to the library again? I want to check the records about Cain. There might be a clue. "


    "I''ll go with you." Yan volunteered.


    "No, I use ciphertext reading. I can''t get any influence during digestion and reading." I shook my head. He refused Yan''s request.


    Back to the library again, dream found some books for me to record Cain according to my requirements. This time, there were many books. I looked at a pile of books that could bury me in front of me, and Genghis Khan suddenly came out.


    "Well, dream, go ahead and get busy. I''ll have a little time to think about these books." I said with sweat.


    "Good." The dream nodded. Then he left me a small bell. "Well, call me."


    I nodded, dream turned away, do not know why, see dream I can always think of Xiao AI, two people really like.

 Chapter 295

    I put my hand on the book and recited the mantra in my mouth. All the words entered my brain and slowly digested. There were many of Cain''s words in it. I thought it was like the brainwashing of a cult. Fortunately, the nurse had a good determination. I was finished brainwashing.


    Put all the books in your head and file them. Well, finished. I looked at the top of my head. What''s on the top floor?


    I carefully left and right to see, well, no one, safe, I got up, carefully walked to the stairs, crept up. The stairs are very long. After walking for a while, I have to look down to see if there is anyone coming. Finally I touch the top floor. There is a door with white roses on it.


    Can''t you get in? I''m not a person who gives up easily. I throw the blue nether fire in my hand, and all the roses are burnt out. I push the door open, and it seems to be a garden, but there is only one kind of flower, the red rose. The blood red makes my eyes a little uncomfortable. I rub my eyes and fix my eyes on a coffin surrounded by flowers.


    It''s the one that''s calling me all the time. I walked over, the coffin was the crystal coffin, and I couldn''t make complaints about Tucao, who was really rich. Although it''s crystal, I can''t see the situation inside. I reached out and pushed open the crystal coffin. The lid of the coffin has some weight. When I pushed it away, I even used the spiritual force to push it.


    but as like as two peas in the room, I was stunned, and the people inside were even like me. No, it''s not me. It''s my shadow. As like as two peas, I looked at the cards, and I compared them with the silver long hair, the long white dress and the cold expression.


    "My Shadow. " I murmured, how could it be.


    Things are getting more and more complicated. I reach out and touch the person in the coffin. It''s true. It''s just that my whole body is cold without any temperature. Suddenly, the people in the coffin suddenly opened their eyes. I was surprised. Before I could take back my hand, she reached out and grabbed my hand. I started to struggle. But she''s incredibly strong.


    "Let go, who are you?" I tried to pull my hand out of her.


    "I am your shadow." She said to me with a smile, then released her hand, I suddenly pulled back two steps, suddenly hit somewhere, fainted again.


    The place I woke up again was still the red curtain, which made me doubt whether I had crossed, but the eyes of the people around me let me know that it was not crossing.


    "Why are you going to the top floor?" I''m the first to ask.


    "The top floor, you can''t go." Dream also glared at me, "you, liar."


    I look at a circle of people, not a look is friendly, it seems that in their eyes, I am a perfidious villain. "Why." I think of the person in the crystal coffin again, "why is she there? What kind of place is the blood world? "


    Listen to me, a group of people froze. "She? Do you know her? "


    Yan immediately sat beside me, "do you know Mo? Do you know her? "


    I looked at Yan, reached out to take out the card, "she, is my shadow."


    what as like as two peas in the crystal coffin, the crowd looked at the card, the card, and the woman who chose the same silence. I moved my mouth. "Why? Why is she there? Why is my shadow sealed in the blood world? She''s right next to me, isn''t she? She''s here. "


    "Well, where did you get that?" He asked.


    I held the card tightly. "This is my shadow. She is my shadow."


    "Shadow?" LV frowned. "It''s impossible."


    I didn''t hear the words of Lv. I was thinking about why my shadow was there. She was always by my side, wasn''t she? I''ve always been my guardian, haven''t I? Why was it sealed to the blood world? If she is, then Think of here, I can''t help looking up to a.


    "One..." I looked at him with a tremor in my voice. Is that right? Is that you Is it really you?


    Once he didn''t look at me, with his back to me, looking at the night outside, just like in my world, what I saw at first sight was his back.


    It seems that a solution to the problem has been found slowly along the mirror.


    I don''t know how I went back. I had nothing in my mind and emptied everything. I just wanted to calm down. Recently, too many things happened, which caught me off guard.


    The crack of the mirror does not affect me. It''s just that the influence is a little dull. The mirror affects the shadow, and the shadow affects me. I have been sleeping for three days before I wake up. The body is getting weaker and weaker.


    "Cher." Luo Ming Shang''s voice rang out behind him, "how are you?"


    I shook my head. "It''s OK." The voice was a little empty. I saw what I was like in the mirror. My face was not a bit of blood color, and my eyes were not bright. "I''ll pour some water."


    "I''ll do it." Luomingshang put me on the sofa, "you have a good rest.""I''m fine." I smile at him, but still sit on the sofa.


    "Xueer, your body..." Luo Ming Shang poured a glass of water for me, and asked with some worry. Although he woke up now, his face was pale and terrible.


    "I''m ok. The mirror still has influence on me, but it''s not a big deal." I took a drink and shook my head.


    Luo Mingshang sat beside me and touched my head, "are you really OK? I don''t think you look well


    "It''s all right. It will be fine soon. " I smile comfortingly


    "Cher, I''m worried about you like this." Luo Mingshang frowned and looked down at me. Suddenly he reached out and picked up my face and leaned over to kiss it.


    In the room, the doors and windows were closed, I sat cross legged on the bed, my hands quickly tied a complex seal, only wearing a white chest wrapped, sweat sliding down the white forehead skin, sweat soaked clothes on the body, close to the body.


    "Boss," there was a knock from Mingyu outside the door. Hearing Mingyu''s voice, I quickly put down my hand, stopped my cultivation, got out of bed, pulled a coat, put it on and went to open the door.


    "Mingyu, what''s the matter?" I was wearing a big robe to cover the sweat stains on my body.


    "Boss, the Presbyterian Council asked you to come over." Mingyu gave me a strange look and then opened her mouth.


    "I see. I''ll get dressed and go." I nodded, responded, turned back to the room to change clothes, and changed the sweat stained clothes on my body.

 Chapter 296

    Everyone, everything, thousands of people in the world, even the world, will carry the wheel of destiny from the beginning, and the rotation of the wheel of destiny will be recorded in their own life.


    I don''t need to think about anything in the Presbyterian Council. It must be about mirrors. The key is how they deal with mirrors. Now there are two statements about mirrors. One is parallel space, and the other is the deepest one in people''s heart. But if you want to know what it is, you can go in and have a look.


    Yes, I have decided to go and have a look, but before I look, I reach out and take out the card. I look at the mirror in front of me. Soon, my shadow is reflected in the mirror.


    "Tell me, why, who are you?" I look at myself in the mirror. At this moment, I don''t know how to face him.


    She was silent for a long time, then slowly opened her eyes, "specific, I don''t know, I only know that the mirror, in fact, is his majesty Cain''s thing, specific is what, I don''t know."


    "What do you have to do with the woman in the coffin?" I continued.


    "I was sealed in the coffin, I don''t know how long I slept, I only know that you wake me up, you speak in the mirror every day, wake me up, in that nihilistic world, I can only hear your voice." She said faintly, "I''m just your shadow, that''s all."


    I remember that I used to talk to myself in the mirror because I was lonely. At that time, I didn''t know that the person in the mirror was myself, so I kept looking at the mirror, until later, she responded to me.


    Mingyu urged me again. I answered, put away my shadow and went downstairs. However, I saw clear water waiting at the door and looked at me happily.


    "Mr. Clearwater," I called softly.


    "How''s it going? How are you Asked Shimizu.


    "Well, much better." I nodded, "you came here..."


    "Come with you." Clear water answers.


    I answered and went out with Qingshui. This time, I didn''t bring a person. Anyway, nothing will happen. "Mr. Qingshui, what''s the matter with this meeting?" Although I have already guessed it, I still can''t help asking.


    "It''s probably the mirror." Clear water answers. "Now the mirror is more and more troublesome. I think the Presbyterian Council knows something about it."


    I nodded and said nothing more.


    Not many people came here. They were all important figures in antique street. Qingshui and I were the last to arrive. When we arrived, the elder sitting on the throne spoke.


    "I believe you all know what happened this time," the elder sighed. "That mirror is always a time bomb in antiques and antiques. I''m here to discuss how to solve it."


    "After exploration, the mirror, perhaps, is a door." The deputy mayor suddenly spoke.


    I looked up at the door? I was stunned. We heard the vice mayor continue to say, "but we don''t know what kind of door it is and where it leads to."


    "The gate of the blood world?" I murmured. Is that the mirror, in fact, the door to the blood world, but How do you explain the exchange?


    "What do you say, Tong Xue?" Asked the elder.


    I looked in the past, pause, "I''m also checking the door, after that, I found that the door is related to the blood clan."


    "Blood clan." A group of people, looked at each other, "vampire? How do western vampires relate to us? "


    "No," I shook my head, "the blood clan exists in the blood world, and the blood world is a space between demons, ghosts and demons."


    The elder said, "go on, what else did you find?"


    "I know some friends of the blood clan." At this point, I was stunned. "They told me that the mirror was something of their blood world. It is said that it was made by Cain, the king of blood, using the eyes, heart and bones of betrayers. According to them, the mirror is another mirror that can reflect one''s own heart. But there is another space on the other side of the mirror, but they don''t know the details


    "Anything else?" Asked the deputy mayor.


    I shook my head. "I''m in a mess now. I don''t have a clue about many things. I''m in a mess."


    "I heard that you were in a coma a few days ago. How are you? Is everything all right? " The elder mother-in-law asked with concern.


    "It''s all right." I replied, "it''s just that some things don''t make sense, so..."


    "So?" Shi Qing frowned and had a bad feeling.


    "I want to find out in the mirror." I said what I thought.


    "What did you say?" The first hairy one was the bearded elder. When he heard me, he was so angry that his beard curled up.


    I took a breath and repeated, "if you want to understand what a mirror is, you have to go in and see for yourself. So I want to look in the mirror. ""No way!" As soon as the elder patted the table, "when the ark is leaving, we need to take care of you. You must not go."


    "I have to go, not for any of you here, not for antique street, just to understand a doubt in my heart," I replied. "I''m not afraid to tell you that my problems are all caused by my shadow. If I don''t solve the problem quickly, I don''t know if I will not wake up in the future."


    A group of people were silent. Finally, Xiaowu said, "I agree."


    "Xiaowu." Several elders glared at him.


    Xiaowu got up, waved his hand, indicating that we need not worry, "if it''s Xiaotong, I think it''s OK. Do you remember the last time? Xiaotong, you say that hearing a voice prevents you from moving forward, that is to say, which world are you at least safer than others? "


    I nodded, "yes."


    "In addition, there are..." Said, Xiaowu felt out a golden silk thread, "tie this on the body, if you don''t pay attention, we can pull you out, so that you won''t be replaced."


    "OK, Xiaowu, for the sake of Xiaotong, you are willing to take out all the blood and silk that you can''t bear to take out at Pingshi." Xiaosi joked.


    "I don''t agree." At this time, a voice firmly refused.


    A group of people looked at it and found that it was Xia Hou AI. I immediately didn''t understand, "isn''t this the thing you should support most? If things are settled early, you can relax early. "

 Chapter 297

    "In the past, I agree, but now there is something wrong with the mirror, and you are also affected. What if something happens after you go in? What if you are also exchanged? " Xiahou love more said more excited.


    I reached for her head. "It''s OK. It won''t be exchanged. Have you forgotten? My shadow is always by my side, so it won''t be exchanged. "


    "But..." Xiahou love is still not at ease. "Your body now..."


    "It''s OK." I comforted. Then he took a look at the crowd around him, "let''s start, let''s get ready."


    At the command, everyone began to prepare. Half an hour later, we went to Xiahou love''s shop and looked at the mirror in front of us. The crack became deeper and deeper. I sighed.


    Xiaowu and AI told me to tie silk thread for me. "Once something happens, immediately pull the blood silk, and no matter what the result is, you only have half an hour. After half an hour, no matter whether you find it or not, I will order you to pull the rope."


    "Well, I see." I nodded.


    Xiaowu tried it and tied it firmly. "Besides, the blood silk will be invisible automatically, so no one can see it except the one pulling the rope. Don''t pay more attention to it. When you get there, don''t let people find the blood silk on you. I''m afraid that when they find out, they will come back with you along with the blood silk. "


    "It''s OK. I''ll pay attention." I replied casually.


    "And don''t talk to anyone." Xiao AI also said to me with a serious face.


    "I know, I know." It''s really wordy, but it also makes me feel at ease. Because they exist. "But I''m a little worried about whether you''ll let go on the way."


    Shi Qing came over and knocked me on the head, "what are you talking about, and then you''ll have a good look."


    I smile because I know you won''t let go.


    Finally, the vice mayor gave me a white candle, "take this candle, it will light your way forward. Remember, the candle must not go out, or you will not come back. "


    "Well," I nodded, reached for the candle, held it in my hand, looked in the mirror, turned and stepped in.


    All I could see was a layer by layer of stairs and the white candles on both sides of the stairs. The stairs went down all the way. I walked along the stairs slowly, and the light of the candles in my hand lit up the mist in front of me.


    The road under my feet began to spread flat. There were still the same white candles all the way. In this place, it seemed that my eyes were covered with a layer of gauze. I couldn''t see anyone around. Except for the candlelight along the way, I couldn''t even see the road clearly.


    Quiet around, I seem to be able to hear their own footsteps, "Da, Da, Da, Da." In this quiet place, it''s like stepping on the glass.


    Soon, music came to mind all around. Happy and sad songs came from the fog, "please stop here, don''t go any further, people belonging to the other side, where you can''t reach."


    I stopped and raised the candle in my hand. "Who? Who''s there? " The music is still there, which means it''s still there. "Who the hell are you? Why remind me every time? Who are you? "


    In the fog, came out a small shadow, I can only see his shadow, vague, a small ball, "who are you? Why remind me? "


    He just stopped there. Suddenly, I heard the music pause and change to another tune. Then I heard him sing again. "Lonely, lonely, indifferent, your heart is cold, even if it is to escape, God will not be happy. Your time has come to an end. It''s disappearing. You''re still yourself


    This song makes me freeze there. The little man in the fog seems to have the eyes that can see through everything. He seems to know a lot of things. The song is disappearing, and the song is disappearing. My heart is worried, so I suddenly chase him out and fall to the ground in my hand.


    "Wait a minute, who are you? Why do you know about me? Hello, who are you? " I cried anxiously. Catch up.


    There was no sound in the fog. I stepped forward and a flash of light passed in front of me. I just glanced at it. Suddenly, before I stood still, I felt a burst of light shining from the top of my head. I stabilized my body and looked in front of the mirror.


    Did I cross it? I''m still puzzled. Until I saw the sweat on a group of people around me, I was still confused.


    "Xiaotong, what happened? Why does your blood silk suddenly break off? " Xiao Wu asked with a pale face.


    I saw the broken blood silk on his hand. Is the blood silk broken? When did it happen?


    "And the candle?" The deputy mayor also asked with a black face, "I didn''t say that the candle must never go out."


    I looked at a group of people around the face of fear, suddenly in front of a black, directly fainted.


    What happened in the mirror has no time to ask, this time I was very sick, after coma began to have a high fever, how can not retreat. That kind of feeling, it''s like if you don''t pay attention, it will disappear at any time.The orange red sky, like the light under the street lamp, has an indescribable hesitation.


    I seem to be sitting in a very high place, very sleepy, very tired. The familiar and strange smell is full of everything around me. White birds fly by, falling snow-white feathers and shining in the night sky. My eyes are dizzy looking at the fuzzy and far-reaching horizon in the distance.


    This is a forgotten corner of the world, a place that no one can remember. Yingliu.


    No one knows what Yingliu is, maybe it''s a person, maybe it''s a treasure, maybe it''s a place, no one knows, even God doesn''t know.


    Everything is like a return to the original everything, I sit there in silence, has been sitting. When someone is behind me, I don''t need to think and know who it is. I won''t care, let alone care. This is what I used to be.


    "The sky is beautiful." Behind him came a melodious voice and a long sigh.


    "Well, it''s beautiful." I have a subtle response.


    I turned my head and looked at the people behind me. I didn''t hear what he said clearly. My vision was a little blurred. I tried to see the pictures clearly, but I didn''t have the heart to see them clearly.


    This time, the fever came suddenly. I was so sleepy for more than half a month. No matter what method I used, I just couldn''t get rid of it. When the fever was severe, the doctor had already given a critical notice.

 Chapter 298

    In drowsiness, the only warmth the palm of the hand can grasp is his voice.


    Hazy, someone with a warm hand constantly touching my face, thin whisper, "Xueer, wake up, I don''t want to lose you."


    I won''t lose it. I''m not dead.


    In my dream, it seems that someone gave me a kiss, a very gentle kiss, with a familiar atmosphere.


    I wake up slowly in the rain, the winter rain mixed with cold, as if the moment of landing can turn into frost.


    I took my hand out of the bed, and my brain was still confused for a moment. I looked at everything around me in a daze, like a ward. The smell of disinfectant around me made me frown.


    The temperature of the palm of my hand revived me. I turned to see that Luo Mingshang was leaning on the head of the bed, holding my hand tightly.


    It''s really tight. I smile helplessly and touch his head with my other hand. Fool, even if you don''t hold it so tightly, I won''t disappear.


    Luomingshang seems to have noticed something. Half open that pair of blue eyes, eyes residual hazy let me know that he is still half awake.


    I reached out and touched his face, then covered his eyes. This guy must have not had a good sleep for a long time. What a fool. "It''s all right. Go to sleep."


    I looked up and watched him fall asleep again. I laughed a little. In fact, sometimes he was very easy to coax.


    Some casually listen to the rain outside the house, mixed with cold air around, I think, or carefully climb back to the bed, eh. Rainy days, especially in this season, are not suitable for coming out. Staying in bed and sleeping in are the best.


    The rain outside the house has never stopped. This kind of weather is most suitable for staying in bed.


    After I woke up, I didn''t have a fever any more. The doctors said that I was lucky to survive. Otherwise, I would have been confused by my burning method. In fact, I didn''t feel too much when I was in a coma. It was as simple as sleeping. But it scared this group of people. MIA cried and ate three times a day.


    After I woke up, these people were relieved. After the doctor''s examination, they were sure that nothing was wrong. I didn''t like the smell of the hospital, so I asked to be discharged the next day.


    Of course, the first thing to go back is to report what I saw in the mirror. I deliberately concealed what I saw about the little man.


    "I don''t think it''s wrong to speculate that the mirror is a door." I replied, "it''s the door to the blood world. Cain shuttled between the two worlds through this door at that time, but later Cain was betrayed and the door was stolen, so he stayed in the human world."


    "What about the exchange of people in the mirror?" Asked the deputy mayor immediately.


    "It''s sub space matter." I answered, "I understand that the way of those candles is actually the way to the blood world. All the way through, it is the blood world. The mirror itself is spiritual. It''s just because many people regard it as a mirror, so the mirror begins to reflect the deepest self in people''s heart, that is, another self, another self, in the other side of the mirror Side, that is, the road survived, they can''t enter the blood world, because they are just shadows, so they can''t go to the world, so they stay in the opposite of the mirror, slowly integrate with the rules of the road injury, and live. That is to say, it''s just the shadow in the mirror. With the spirit, it becomes the sub space material on the other side of the mirror. "


    Several elders looked at each other, "this is just your speculation."


    "It''s not speculation, I see it." I think of the scene I saw before I left the mirror, "I saw, at the end of the road, another world."


    "What about the crack in the mirror?" The elder asked immediately, "is it the original problem of the mirror?"


    I pause. "I think it''s because of the border." I answered, then shook my head, "anyway, it''s OK. We don''t want to know about the mirror now, but how to put it. It''s a time bomb. Now it''s in the antique street. Who knows? Once the border is released, those shadows over there will come into the real world."


    A group of people changed their faces. "Yes, we should figure out how to get rid of the mirror."


    "But the mirror seems to grow there. How do we deal with it?" Doubts have been raised.


    Qiqi, look at me. Hey, what do you think I''m doing? Even if you look at me, I can''t help it, "I think, at least find out who sent it to Xiao AI first. I think the reason why the mirror is there is that the other party has resentment towards Xiao AI, and resentment has fixed the mirror there. "


    "Resentment," a group of people nodded and sighed, "the girl of the Xiahou family has offended too many people. How can I find her?"


    "Just look for it slowly, but hurry up. Try to control the mirror first. At least don''t let it continue to crack." I nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The report is so simple, and I didn''t bring much. I''m really not used to facing the old faces that are shining with expectation. My whole life is not good.Just out of the door, I saw luomingshang waiting there. When I came out, I immediately met him and hugged me.


    "Luomingshang you..." I was interrupted by him before I finished.


    "Don''t talk, let me hold you," his voice was a little dumb, and the strength of his arm urged my body tightly.


    I pause, did not speak, let him hold me, I know how worried he is, how scared.


    "Cher, don''t leave me." There''s cold in his neck, he''s crying? I was a little surprised that he cried.


    I put my hand around him and buried my head in his arms. "Well, no, even if I die, I''m a soul and I''ll be by your side."


    "Don''t die."


    "Well, I won''t die."


    I gently comforted him, there is a kind of unspeakable feeling, I want to tell him, I am here, standing in front of you, I don''t want to die, no one can let me die.


    Peeled an orange, eating while leaning on his legs, closed his eyes, some boring, I suddenly thought of a thing.


    "Luomingshang. What would you do if I just died? " I asked one of the favorite questions of people in love. Well, at least I won''t be so tangled with who you saved when I fell into the river with your mother.


    "You will not die." He looked down at a book without looking at me. The answer was yes.

 Chapter 299

    "Of course I know I can''t die, I mean if, it''s a hypothetical question." I opened my eyes and saw the expression on Luo Mingshang''s face.


    "No if." Luo Mingshang put down the book and put out his hand to attach my eyes.


    I reached out and broke his paws. "If there is no such if, why are you here?"


    He suddenly began not to speak, tightly pursed his mouth, looking at my eyes a little bit more stubborn. This kind of expression can''t help but make me laugh. Why are you so innocent? I''m just talking about the matter. You don''t have to look at me like this.


    I couldn''t help laughing. "Fool, I''m here. I won''t go back anywhere. You don''t have to stare at me all the time. I won''t disappear."


    "It will disappear." Luo Mingshang retorted very quickly, as if he had expected that I would say so. "Sometimes, you just disappear."


    I smoked at the corner of my mouth. I''m sorry. Sometimes I don''t want you to follow me, but I just leave you behind. "But at last I came back."


    Luo Ming Shang tightly pursed his mouth and continued to stare at me. I was thrilled to see it. I laughed and continued: "so, no matter where I go, I will come back here, back to the spirit hall, because this is my home." I laughed gently. "I don''t want to leave here all my life, you know? Here is the root of Shuo Tong snow. "


    He didn''t speak, just quietly listening to me, eyes back to the past gentle, hand to hold my hand. "Cher."


    "So, I will not disappear, no matter where I go, you just stay in the spirit hall, you can see me, and I will come back here."


    "Where are you going?"


    I stare blankly at the ceiling. Where am I going? Well Where can I go? Isn''t this guy a little bit poor at understanding.


    "I''m not going anywhere." I looked down at our hand interwoven, two blue crystal stones are very together, and I smile, "I''m here, Shuo Tong Xue is spirit hall, spirit hall is Shuo Tong Xue. It can never be separated. "


    "Cher is mine." At that moment, I held my hand to him and bit him gently.


    Reached out and patted his hand, indicating that he could let go of me, and then took his hand out of his hand, "fool." I gently smile, "want to be good."


    Luomingshang looked at the empty hand, for a moment, I noticed that he had a little emotion, but soon passed, picked up the book again.


    This scene is really harmonious. I think so.


    Today''s dinner was made by Xuanling. When he came up to make dinner, he saw us lying on the sofa one by one, and he had no choice but to smile, "boss, what''s for dinner?"


    I think very hard about a seat, spit out a word, "meat."


    Xuan01, with an expression I shouldn''t have asked, went into the kitchen with a smile. After a pause, I added, "no cabbage, no carrots, no leeks, no broccoli, no spinach." I see these in your new dish, so don''t quibble.


    "Then there''s really only meat left." Xuanling can''t laugh or cry, "boss, you should eat well, or you won''t grow tall."


    "No, it''s not delicious." I shook my head hard. "Come on, I''m hungry." I waved away.


    "Good." Xuan zero helpless smile, into the kitchen.


    And then I don''t know if Xuanling did it on purpose. He cut a lot of carrots on purpose. He also made a dish with only cabbage, and spinach and leeks were too much. So the meat was very little. After a long time, I pulled out a few strips of shredded meat.


    Hehe, aren''t you afraid of war?


    When he put it on the dining table, the air pressure around him really began to drop. Especially for the one beside me, I could see that his chopsticks were going to turn into sharp weapons and poke at xuanzero.


    I calmly sat there, reached out with chopsticks quickly opened the carrots, picked out spinach and leeks, and then accurately picked out the meat, anyway picky on picky, grow not high how? I''m still young. I''ll grow up in the future.


    I decided to take away half a month''s salary.


    "Boss, please don''t set an example for your children." Mingyu looked at me and picked up the vegetables at the same speed. The two little guys who only ate meat suddenly became anxious. "You two, don''t follow your mother. Eat the vegetables obediently. And you, boss, eat all the vegetables for me."


    I used chopsticks to stir the dishes piled up into hills, and with a gloomy face, I threw all the dishes to Xiao Zuo and Xiao you, "eat more and grow tall."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I have two little ones that I can''t love.


    Luo Mingshang looked at me, then at the two children, and decisively did the same thing as me - throwing the food to his children, "eat more."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± At a young age, I had the idea of running away from home.


    "Boss!" This is Mingyu''s hysteria.


    After dinner, I took luomingshang''s hand and pulled it out, "go out with me."


    Luomingshang took a look outside, it was very late. "It''s evening.""It''s OK. Go out for a walk. I want to go around." I laughed.


    Luo Ming Shang thought about it and nodded, "OK." Then I took a thicker coat and put it on for me.


    I went out and walked around the antique street for two times. There were bats in the sky. I couldn''t help laughing. It''s not easy for them to be so cold. In fact, I didn''t solve the answers to many questions, but I think it''s enough. I know too much about it, and it''s not a good thing.


    "What is Cher thinking?" Looking at my expression, Luo Mingshang asked curiously.


    "Nothing." I took his arm, "just feel, our future, really long, I''m only a teenager this year, to adulthood, there is still a long time, can you wait?"


    "No matter how long, I''ll wait for you." He took my hand and put it in his pocket. "As long as you''re by my side, it''s not waiting."


    It''s winter, there are not many people on the street, only a few last buses are still running, and there are only a few passengers on the bus.


    I went to the cake shop on the corner and picked up two cakes. It was closing. The cakes in the shop are all on sale, but there are not many left. The cakes and snacks of Xiaojia have always been very popular.


    Cake is used as a snack. I ate too little supper. It''s strange that there are so many dishes. I didn''t eat much. Now have some cake. I''m not afraid to be fat anyway.


    I opened the beautifully packed cake box, took out a piece of chocolate vanilla and handed it to him. He didn''t use a fork, but just lowered his head and bit it two times.

 Chapter 300

    I picked up my own piece of strawberry cake. I couldn''t help bubbling with the sweet smell. I scooped it up with a fork and put it into my mouth. I left that strawberry for the last time.


    "Cher." Luo Mingshang suddenly opens his mouth and looks at the distance.


    "Well?" I''m looking down to bite the cake. I hear his cry and look up.


    "Does Cher have anything she wants?" I looked up at him, puzzled.


    He lowered his head and continued to eat the cake. "Why do you ask this question?" then he put in a small cake and handed it to him, and he bit it.


    "Is there anything Xueer wants?" He asked again.


    I looked up and thought, what do you want? "No, I can get whatever I want. If you want to say it, let''s go to hell stone. " Although I haven''t used up what Yan Yan gave me, I have to prepare some.


    "Good," Luo Mingshang nodded firmly. "As much as Cher wants."


    The attack came suddenly. In this winter, everything seemed to freeze and become dull.


    The air suddenly empties, the feeling of suffocation pinches the throat, I can''t breathe, hold my heart, the nausea of blood freezing, what''s the matter?


    I see luomingshang slowly open his mouth, a twist in the retina, even the color has changed.


    "Cher?" Luo Ming Shang left half of the cake and held me, "are you OK, Xueer?" Then eyes slightly cool stare around, "who is it? Who is it? Come out


    Music suddenly began to ring in the street, which brought snow


    almost subconsciously, and I pushed luomingshang away. Then, behind a strange cold. "It''s cruel, miss. Clearly to them is so gentle, to us, is cold terrible


    The sound was a joke, and I sat there curled up in a ball. The air became solid ice, and I couldn''t stand it. Every word he spoke became a needle, which penetrated into his skin.


    "Miss, just stay with us, isn''t it? Why do you want to run away and hate me so much? "


    What did he say? My mind was in such a mess that I couldn''t hear any sound.


    I opened my mouth and wanted to shout out, luomingshang. I don''t know why. The object I want to ask for help now is luomingshang.


    I feel someone holding me tightly, but what I can feel is not warmth, but ice cold, just like his name. The whole body seemed to be frozen and broken, but it was dark with eyes open. I can''t see anything.


    Clearly gentle but like the devil''s murmur, "Miss, if you want to ask for help from Lord Hades, please don''t have to. He won''t care about you. Miss, you should know that we are the only ones who care about you in this world. "


    I calmed down for a while, snowflakes floating on the head, hair color began to shed color, eyes also in an instant into crystal blue, forehead spread pattern, quietly suppress this to offset back, and without a trace of breaking away from his grip, turned to look at the young man. "Cruel, it''s you. Why don''t you let me go?"


    The boy with blue hair was stunned for a moment, and his eyes darkened. "Are we a burden to the young lady? Me too? It''s a shackle. "


    "Yes." I did not hesitate to answer, "lock the heart and lock the body, I do not understand why you have been looking for me back, but for me, this is my home, I think my life, will not leave here."


    He didn''t say anything, just chuckled, "no wonder Qing''s expression is like that. It turns out that miss you have really changed, become, not so cold."


    The space was torn in an instant. At that moment, my appearance returned to normal. After tearing up the space, the first thing is to come straight to the people behind me, with pure nether fire in my hand. When I brush my face, there is a tremor from the soul. The deterrent of netherworld fire to the soul is never empty.


    The person behind seems to have lost his breath in that moment. As if I had never been here before, the fire of the nether world fell into my hands. I was no longer afraid of the pure flame who could control the power of the nether world.


    "It''s gone." I said faintly.


    "Well," he nodded and held me in his arms. "Are you OK, Cher?"


    What can I do for you? I shook my head. "It''s OK."


    Then, he rubbed my side face like a kitten, "next time, don''t push me away."


    What else can I say, helpless smile, "good."


    Suddenly Luo Ming Shang narrowed his eyes dangerously. "I feel the power of the four spirits."


    "Well," I nodded, "it looks like another bloody storm." This city is not destined to be peaceful.


    "Cake, delicious cake, my midnight snack." Wearing a blue paper symbol, the young man happily opened the box for the cake.


    Ming Qing sat beside him, eating a cake in his hand. He looked to the other side and said with a smile, "how harsh the welfare of your police station is. Eating a cake makes you so excited.""I want to save money, save money to buy a house, otherwise how can I find a wife in the future?" the young man happily ate the cake. He didn''t care about his patrol duty at all. When would you like to tell your boss


    Ming Qing almost choked to death with a piece of cake in her throat, "Sue "Confession?"


    "Yes, Sue white." The team leader repeated with a smile.


    "What advertisement? What''s the point? " Ming Qing put the last bit of cake into her mouth, fingers every day.


    "Mingqing, other people are on the side of the team leader, but I firmly stand on your side. Who let us be brothers?" The team leader looks like two brothers. "You come out so late and follow xiaoxuetong, you are worried about her accident."


    Mingqing suddenly stopped talking. Yes, every time the boss went out, he would follow him secretly. He didn''t believe anyone. He was afraid that those people would hurt the boss. "Yes. It''s just that I''m not qualified for that. "


    "What? Are you still feeling guilty about that time? At that time, you almost killed her. " The captain gave a long sigh.


    "I know, it''s really dangerous. It''s just a little bit short." I still remember the time when the blood spread to the fingertips. He never knew that a person''s blood could be so cold at that time.


    Clearly blood is cold, but she is so gentle.


    "What do you think?" The captain sighed, "it''s been so long, hasn''t it? Why do you care? If you really care, just tell her and make atonement with your body

 Chapter 301

    There is no limit to people''s desire. When war begins, they want peace. When peace comes, they want food and clothing. When their life is good, they want more money and more power. When they get enough money, they hope that the world and the world are theirs.


    "Well," Ming Qing nodded, "then I''ll be blown to pieces."


    "You, two for one." The team leader shook his head, "I really can''t think of the girl who has no breasts and no buttocks. How can she be loved one by one?"


    "Perhaps, it''s because of the truth that we can''t ask for." Mingqing looked up at the sky. The stars were twinkling overhead.


    The sun warms the room. Take the warm quilt from the backyard into the room. I can have a good sleep tonight. I feel comfortable when I think about it. On the first floor, I see the repairman half standing on the chair to repair the chandelier. Carrying the toolbox, ten fingers exchange all kinds of tools very quickly.


    When I went downstairs, the repairman was carrying a tool box to go. I called out casually, "would you like a cup of tea?"


    The repairman hesitated and looked at me half sideways. "It''s OK. It''ll be OK."


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I laughed. Well, yes, it will be OK. isn''t it?


    I move the tea set to the door and cook tea with a small stove. Sometimes the city is too leisurely, so there is no need to worry about many things. It''s always good, isn''t it? I couldn''t help laughing.


    I can''t help laughing when I hear that the young and hot shopkeeper next door is accusing Qingshui of not being able to do business and always losing money. Few people in the antique city are really open to do business, or they are just tenants.


    Qingshui was trained by her shop assistant. I chuckled and poured two cups of tea, "Mr. Qingshui, have tea?"


    Qingshui immediately leaned over bitterly, and could not help sighing. "The girl, fan Zi, has to find her a husband''s family quickly, otherwise she can''t be so honest."


    I can''t help laughing. In fact, many times, we are in the same boat. It''s not that I didn''t want to find Mingyu''s mother-in-law to get married, but I just want to think about it.


    "Mr. Qingshui, you have lost money in business." I said with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m not a little unscrupulous businessman like you," said Qingshui, sitting on the ground, drinking tea in her hand. "Your skill of making tea is much better than your master."


    Speaking of this, I can''t help but wonder. "Speaking of this, I don''t know what happened to the old man recently."


    "What? Worried about him? " Asked Shimizu.


    Are you worried? I looked up at the sky. "Not really." Probably, but "It''s just that I haven''t been in touch for a while."


    "It''s said that Mr. Shuo recently came to Egypt, probably in a pyramid in Egypt." Water carelessly replied, "but he will not be the message to the Presbyterian Council, that is still OK."


    "Really, no sense of responsibility at all." I couldn''t help looking at the corner of my mouth, "just leave me a mess and run away. I didn''t know I was under age. He''s my only guardian. "


    Qingshui couldn''t help laughing, "because master Shuo knows that you can be on your own."


    I did not speak, looked down at the hands of clear tea, water color presents a kind of yellow green, a tea stem vertical in the water. "Forget it, no matter who he is, he can''t die anyway. It''s said that the calamity has lasted for thousands of years. He''s an old calamity."


    "That''s why I taught you this little curse." Shimizu added. Suddenly put down the cup, "it seems that you come to the guests, I will not disturb."


    Huh? I looked up at the clear water and turned back to my shop, the guest? Before I could react, a white shadow jumped up in front of me. I was so scared that the teacup in my hand almost broke. I looked at it intently, then I breathed a sigh of relief and patted my chest.


    "I''ll go, elder sister. Can you stop scaring people like that? Ghosts can kill people." I clapped my chest for breath. Almost scared to death by this aunt.


    "Sorry, I I just Ding Ling looked at me and apologized.


    "Why do you come here after all your revenge?" I did not understand the end of the teapot and poured a cup of tea, just the tea are scared to spill.


    Ding Ling rare speechless once, "do you forget that my purpose at the beginning is not revenge."


    I blinked, thought about it, and then blinked again. Oh, by the way, the reason why she came here at the beginning was that there was something that had to be done. I scratched my head in embarrassment. "Hey, sorry, I forgot, but it''s not just me. Think about it yourself. I helped you find the killer. What can you think of?"


    Ding Ling shook her head. I helped her forehead. Next time, let her mother-in-law reduce the medicine in Mengpo soup by half. It''s hard to find out if she forgets everything. "Did you go back to your rental house? I think of something


    "In my memory, I already have a person, I know our relationship is very good, very unusual, he seems to be my boyfriend, but I always can''t see his face clearly." Ding Ling lowered her head, frowned and sighed."What are his characteristics?" I asked quickly.


    Ding Ling shook her head again. "I don''t remember."


    Girl, what else do you remember? "It looks like we''ll have to go to your house and see again."


    I took Ding Ling to take a taxi and went to the rental house. I paid special attention to the monitoring when I went in and out of the community, especially in the corner where there was no one at ordinary times.


    Because of Ding Ling''s influence, the whole building has moved a lot of residents. Well, that''s good. The fewer people there are, the music department will disturb us.


    But when we got to the door, we found something wrong. The door was open, and there was someone inside. I immediately became alert, carefully opened the door, and then almost subconsciously yelled. "Don''t move, hands up."


    When I see the people inside clearly, I want to find a way to get in. It''s too embarrassing. Do you have it. The people inside are black.


    "Uncle Ye, what are you doing here?" I took back my hand and broke the awkward calm.


    The green veins on Ye Yun''s head suddenly burst out. "I should ask you this. What are you doing here?"


    "Remember the past." I said calmly. "Look to the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ye Yun doesn''t know what to say next. "Talk to people."


    "Help Ding Ling find her past memories." "What about you?" I asked? What are you doing here? Haven''t all the killers been caught? "


    Ye Yun shook his head. "Although I have caught the murderer, I always feel that the case is not over."

 Chapter 302

    "Not yet?" I did not understand the frown, "the killer is not found it?"


    "But have you ever thought that everyone admits to being a murderer?" Ye Yun asked me, "everyone thought they killed Ding Ling, but actually everyone didn''t, so..."


    "So you mean, there''s another killer?" I picked my eyebrows. "Think too much. You''re addicted to solitaire."


    Ye Yun gave me a white look and went on to check her own. I also went to the other side to explore. Ding Ling always followed me. From time to time, she looked here and there, and wondered what she could think of.


    I feel into the kitchen, the kitchen also accumulated a thick layer of dust, but there is no fumes and stains, indicating that the host loves to clean, I opened the closet, there are a dozen glass cups, neatly placed, the next layer of chopsticks, there are three pairs of chopsticks, I am a little strange, why are three pairs? Even if Ding Ling and her boyfriend only have two pairs of chopsticks, who is the remaining pair of chopsticks for?


    "Ding Ling, do you remember who these chopsticks are for?" Get out of the way and let Ding Ling see clearly.


    Ding Ling looked at the neatly placed chopsticks, thought about it, and shook her head, "I don''t remember, but there is a name I can''t say, I don''t know why."


    I shook my head and continued to look down. There were some sundries on the lower layer. I picked and pulled them casually, but I didn''t see anything valuable.


    When I went out, I happened to see ye Yun with disposable gloves and a small bag in her hand. What''s in it I asked.


    "What I found in the bedroom is like a pen," Ye Yun showed me. "It''s not like a girl can use it." Then he asked, "what did you find?"


    "There are three sets of dishes and chopsticks in the kitchen." I said what I thought was unusual.


    "What''s the point? It could be spare. " Ye Yun shows her hand.


    For a girl, it''s not necessary for a man to shake his head, so it''s not necessary for me to live alone


    "Maybe she shared it with someone else." Ye Yun thought about it and said.


    I nodded, "it''s really possible, but no one has mentioned the person who shares the rent before. It shows that the person who shares the rent is as suspicious as Ding Ling''s boyfriend


    Ye Yun nodded, "indeed, everyone''s testimony is that Ding Ling lives alone. Even if she is a boyfriend, she just heard Ding Ling say it, but no one has seen it. So these two people are the most suspicious. In particular, Ding Ling''s private life is a bit chaotic. There are many men and women coming and going with her. I''m afraid it will take a long time to investigate. "


    It''s true. I''m a little distressed. "What should I do then?"


    "Can''t you help it?" Ye Yun asked.


    Me? I thought, "yes, yes, just..."


    "What can I do?" Ye Yun asks quickly.


    "Time back." I said, "in a certain range, let time go back to how long ago, but in contrast, all the people in this room, including people, will go back to the past. And it''s a range, regardless of height. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ye Yun is silent, pauses and understands, "that is to say, if we use this time to look back, not only the room will look back five years ago, but also the whole building will look back five years ago, upstairs and downstairs?"


    "That''s right." I nodded.


    Ye Yun thought for a moment, and then came over, "ah, do you think there''s a way to travel through time and space, go back five years ago, and then we can see what happened, like this?"


    I glanced at Ye Yun, "you can try to buy a Doraemon. He should have a time machine there. "


    Ye Yun put out her tongue, "when I didn''t say it."


    "Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''ll go there and have a look." Said, pointing to the other side, there seems to be a warehouse. "You can go somewhere else and see if you have any clues." The way is different. I''m looking for memories. He''s looking for clues.


    The room in the corner is very small, which is full of various cartons. As soon as I enter the door, I kick into an iron basin, which contains some burnt paper ash. I just kicked the basin to the side, and it was all burnt to ashes. I''d better pick it up next to the high carton if I can find anything. I hope I can get some useful clues.


    The warehouse is really a treasure collection place. I picked out a lot of things, such as the photo of Ding Ling with her mother when she was a child, and the photo of a little boy. The boy is probably the bear child of the neighbor''s family, childhood sweetheart or something, and the graduation photo when she was at school, the ID photo after work, and the group photo with her colleagues. Some of them made me laugh.


    "It''s said that the ID photo is the best way to reflect a person''s identity. It''s true." I hold Ding Ling''s ID photo and smile. It looks like a cute girl who comes to stop at ordinary times. She enlarges and lengthens it on the ID photo.


    "Oh, don''t look at it. It''s ugly." Ding Ling blushed.I picked up another photo, "this is a junior high school graduation photo. You were so tall at that time. What did you eat to grow up?"


    "Heredity. I inherit my mother. My mother is very tall." Looking at these photos, Ding Ling also thought of a lot of things. "At that time, I was about one meter seven."


    "Eh ~" I can''t help sighing, "I have to be wrong. Your mother gives you fertilizer every day. "


    "Roll, roll!" Ding Ling became angry.


    I laughed and picked up another one. "It''s not like it''s in a bar."


    "Well, before I went to the bar, I did other jobs. This was when I worked as a membership consultant in a fitness club. At that time, our company organized travel to take photos." Ding Ling sat next to me and pointed to the photo.


    "Well? You''ve also been to a health club. Why didn''t you do it later? " I asked curiously.


    "Because I like dancing, plus that kind of place, I''m a newcomer, and I''m easy to be bullied. Later, the company opened a branch, and we had to find out some past with poor performance. First we trained, and then we started all over again. I was robbed by my predecessors because of my performance, so I was honored to be on the list. It happened that I resigned from the top." When Ding Ling talked about what happened at that time, she was helpless.


    I did not continue to ask, at that time the sad and hard, in addition to their own, who knows ah. "And one of them?"

 Chapter 303

    "This one, after I quit my job, I found a restaurant to work. It was taken during the celebration of the restaurant," Ding Ling introduced to me. "The restaurant is not bad, the salary is very good, and the boss is good to me."


    "Then why quit?" I ask questions like a curious baby.


    "Because the boss''s wife," Ding Ling had no choice but to smile, "the boss''s wife always thinks that I have an affair with the boss and that I''m like a thief. Later, I just quit."


    I couldn''t help shaking my head. "Beauty''s sorrow."


    Ding Ling nodded. "Later, I went to the jazz bar. At first, I worked as a night attendant. Later, the leader of the bar suddenly asked for leave, and I volunteered to go up for her. As a result, after that, I began to dance formally, from hot dance to hip-hop dance, Baron dance, rumba, pole dance, belly dance. All my dances were learned from the Internet, straight Later, I met deputy director Lin. He''s my bole, "said Ding Ling with a self mocking smile." he gave me money to help me to learn dance. I agreed, but I won''t get his favor in vain. I owe him money. I continued to dance in the bar at night and slowly returned it. "


    After that, Ding Ling doesn''t remember. She only remembers the things before she graduated from dance school. After that, she doesn''t remember how she went back to the jazz bar to dance and what happened later.


    I listen to Ding Ling''s story like a story. Many people say that I am a good listener because I am always listening. It''s like listening to a bedtime story.


    I scraped from the warehouse for a while, and then pulled out a treasure chest. In fact, there were treasures, bags, clothes, necklaces and diamonds of various famous brands. Ding Ling told me that these were gifts given to her by his pursuers on some festivals, some of which were signed, others were not. She left them here. Some of them didn''t even unpack.


    Coming out of the warehouse, ye Yun has been staring outside for some time. I''m a little curious. "What are you waiting for here? Why don''t you go in? "


    "Nothing. I can''t bear to disturb you when you have such a good chat. " Ye Yun laughs. Ha ha, he will say that it''s because the laughter in the room is too weird to go in?


    "Did you find anything?" I didn''t continue to care about why he didn''t go in.


    Ye Yun looked around. "Something''s wrong. It seems that there really is a co tenant here, but it seems that he hasn''t been back for a long time. There are all kinds of things in the empty room, but the dust is thicker than that in Ding Ling''s room. So it can be concluded that at least before Ding Ling died, the co tenant didn''t live there."


    I didn''t say anything. Just gently closed the door of the warehouse, "well, time is not early, I want to go back, and you?"


    "I also want to go back, although there are still some places not checked, but it''s late today, I have to patrol later, go back," Ye Yun nodded and answered.


    I finally looked at the room and felt that there was something wrong with the layout of the room. But I can''t tell exactly what''s wrong.


    Every city has an urban rumor, and recently a new urban rumor has just emerged, the girl of death. It is said that she will satisfy your wish, but at the cost of her soul, she will fall to hell forever.


    After listening to this, I can''t help but ha ha. Sao Nian, the second grade of middle school is a disease, which needs to be treated. If she is really a girl of death, she is from the underworld at least. If she doesn''t go out of the underworld, she will come over the wall. The door is in our Antique Street.


    But I don''t know, this legend is not groundless.


    In the dead of night, the sound of the quiet wind is clear, but on the other side of the city, it is not quiet.


    "Will you trade your soul for it?" Calm night, came a woman''s indifferent voice.


    "Brother Shen Tian, brother Shen Tian, open the door." The girl outside kept shouting. The two people in the room are making a deal.


    "Well?" The man in the room was stunned for a moment, only to find that the other party had already left, and the girl outside was still calling, so he went to open the door, "Xiao Chu."


    "Brother Shen Tian, was that the girl of death just now?" Asked the girl. "No, she''s just a devil. Don''t do it! You will go to hell, too


    "Xiaochu." Shen Tian touched Xiao Chu''s head and laughed, "there are many things in the world that people can''t solve! You can only rely on the devil, just like a sister. "


    "Even if you avenge sister Shen Mei, she won''t be happy. She must hope brother Shen Tian will be happy in the future." Cried the little girl.


    "Can I let my sister die unjustly? Sister Mingming is innocent. Why didn''t the prisoner die! Because the other party is the director''s son? " Shen Tian roared, "Xiaochu, you are too young. You don''t understand. I have only my sister to depend on each other since I was a child. My sister is my only relative, but that bastard has taken my sister He brutally killed his elder sister, but because he was the son of the director, her elder sister was said to have committed suicide and was falsely accused of intentional injury because she had scratched the prisoner in the course of resistance. Why does this world law exist for? " Shen Tian roared."Brother Shen Tian." Ni Xiaochu was a little stunned.


    "She is the only one who can help me. She is the only one who can help me." Shen Tian clenched his fist tightly.


    "No." Ni Xiaochu looks at Shen Tian in horror and shakes his head.


    "Xiaochu, when you have enough resentment, you will have the same choice as me," Shen Tian touched Ni Xiaochu''s head and bit his finger.


    "No, please don''t!" Ni Xiaochu cried.


    This night, extraordinary things came to this ordinary place, no one knows where the so-called death girl came from, some say he is a devil, some say she is the Savior.


    Xiao Chu was lying on the table and couldn''t get up. He was still thinking about what happened last night. Today, it has been reported that the director''s son died. After examination, he didn''t have any scars or signs of struggle. He died suddenly.


    "Xiaochu, what are you thinking?" Suddenly someone patted her on the shoulder behind her. Ni Xiaochu turned around.


    "Jiajia." Ni Xiaochu called back and continued to lie down, "Jia Jia, do you know the girl of death?"


    "The girl of death? What do you say about the urban legend that helps people eliminate resentment in exchange for their souls? " Li Jia sat down and asked, "Well!" Ni Xiaochu nodded.

 Chapter 304

    "That should be a lie." Li Jia didn''t think so. "You''re thinking again."


    "No Ni Xiaochu shook his head. "Brother Shen Tian, who lives next door to me, made a deal with the girl of death, so the son of the director died."


    "What Li Jia was surprised. "How could that be possible?"


    "It''s true." Ni Xiaochu nodded, "I have long said that the urban legend is true, it can really make people die, and the client himself will fall into hell after death, and he will not be able to reincarnate or enter the blissful life."


    "Is it just a coincidence?" Li Jia asked fluently.


    Ni Xiaochu shook his head, "I don''t know, but I know brother Shen Tian is very kind to me. I don''t want him to die."


    Li Jia thought about it and suddenly remembered something. "By the way, I know a very powerful master. She used to be a student sister of our school. She solved the case in our villa last time. We can go to her for help."


    "Really?" Ni Xiaochu immediately surprised, "will she help me? Will you help brother Shen Tian? "


    "Er..." Li Jia hesitated, "it''s just That student sister is a bit of a money addict. She only knows money. As long as she has enough money, she can do anything for her. "


    Ni Xiaochu thought about it and hesitated. Li Jia patted her on the shoulder, "don''t worry, we are friends, I will help you."


    "Thank you, Jiajia."


    It''s a nice day today. I''m basking in the sun on the small balcony on the second floor,


    "boss, here''s the guest!" Mingyu''s loud voice can be heard even across the street. What should we do in the future?


    "Guests?" Head out of the basket.


    Mingyu has gone up to the second floor. "Yes." Mingyu nodded, her face a little embarrassed, "she claims to be a girl of death"


    I stumbled and fell out of the basket? what? Death girl? The urban legend? Now the second girls like to come to provocation? We are Taoists.


    "It''s been so long, but still can''t be quiet?" A light and calm voice came, and Mingyu changed her face and turned her head to look at the man.


    This is a woman in black dress, about 20 years old, very beautiful.


    "Sorry, guest, you can''t come up on the second floor." Mingyu has a cold face and drives people away.


    I got up from the ground, "OK, Mingyu, you go down first."


    Mingyu nodded and went downstairs. I straightened my clothes, looked at the visitors, and laughed a little. "Du" reads the woman''s name gently.


    "You''re back." The woman called Du looked up at me.


    "Have you been waiting long?" I came out of the balcony and sat down on the sofa, and she sat down as well.


    "Are you talking about time?" Asked Du.


    "Maybe." I poured her a cup of tea.


    "Long time no see." Du looked at me with a little ripple in his eyes. "When was the last time we met?"


    "For a long time," I nodded and took a sip of tea. "When did you become a girl of death?"


    Du spread out his hand, "the human beings nicknamed" human world "gave it. Recently, the soul of the underworld is seriously insufficient. Those who don''t deserve to die are not dead, and those who deserve to die are not dead. The life span of human beings has been forcibly lengthened. The king of hell is angry, and the underworld has been laid off. We can only come out to complete the performance by ourselves."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was silent for a moment. "Last time I went, wasn''t it OK?"


    "No, we''ve been laying off workers since last time." I''ve got a show.


    "Oh." I nodded, "it''s not easy for you underworld civil servants. After that deal, the soul will go to hell forever, unable to reincarnate. Oh, what''s the matter? Yan Yanfa


    "Of course not." Du sighed, "it''s a city legend that the soul of the transaction will fall to hell forever after death and can''t reincarnate. It''s just bullshit and marks, which shows that this person''s soul is my achievement."


    "Oh," I nodded clearly. It''s said that this thing is terrible.


    Something suddenly occurred to me. "By the way, how did you get into the human world? You didn''t go through the gate? "


    Du said to his finger, "recently, the gatekeeper has become more and more stingy. He has to charge money for going in and out. Originally, we were miserable enough for the underworld to lay off employees, so I sent it directly."


    I have a black line on my face. "You''re a stowaway girl. It''s against the law. There''s a ghost king in my shop. Believe it or not, I''ll sue you."


    The girl immediately came over with a flattering face, "Oh, don''t do that. People also want to make a living. It''s not easy. Please forgive me."


    I want to reward her, really, too cheap, "then why do you come to me all of a sudden?"


    "It''s too much trouble to go back and forth to the underworld. I''ll come to you and ask if I can live with you."


    "Go away!" This time, I didn''t give her a polite and decisive kick. "There''s no place for you."


    Du climbed back again, "Oh, anyway, you don''t sleep during the day. I usually work at night and rest during the day."I thought, "go back to sleep at home."


    "Well, it''s a lot of trouble." Du shook my hand hard. "Don''t be so ruthless."


    "I''m busy with business in my shop, and there''s no sound insulation. It''s going to be very noisy."


    Du sobbed, "give me the token to go in and out." Ha ha, I know, this is your end, isn''t it.


    "There''s no token. I''ll die!" If you want a token, you can buy it with money or exchange it for something. What do you want to dream in broad daylight.


    "Believe it or not, I want your life." Cross the road.


    I have a light face, "you believe it or not, my shop two fired you."


    The moment is gloomy. This person is no longer the girl who talked and laughed with each other a few years ago, but the person on the top of the hell''s heart. "My Lord, I''m wrong."


    I reached out and touched her head. "Darling, you want a token, buy it with money, or trade it for something."


    Du helplessly with a black face, took out a box from his arms, ah, with this well prepared, ah, in front of you give me a nag so big a pair is to do? Pave the way. "Here you are. Give me the spirit card."


    I just glanced at the box and turned over a black token engraved with spirit words. I handed it to her.


    I''ll pick my eyebrows. "Just give it to me? Don''t you open it? What if I bluff you? "


    "With your IQ?" I looked her up and down. "Forget it."


    "What do you mean?" I''m not happy.


    "And even if you cheat me, you can''t run away." I went on with my head tilted.


    Du thought about it, and then he thought about it. He was very afraid. Yes, there were three kings in the underworld. They were all on my side. If they really cheated, they would not be able to run away.


    "Besides, you don''t have to look inside. This box alone is worth the price of this token."

 Chapter 305

    "I''ll go. I''ll go." Du looked at the black box. "I picked it up from the old river. What''s this?"


    "This box is not worth money to you. It''s not a magic weapon after all, but it''s very valuable to the human world. This wooden box is made of sunken wood. In the black market, a small piece of sunken wood beads can buy tens of thousands of yuan, not to mention such a big one." I explained.


    Du nodded, "so it is. It looks like I''m losing. "


    I smile, in the eyes of Du, hand the box away. The weight of the box is enough. It seems that it''s cost-effective this time.


    After seeing off the ferry, two girls dressed as students came in, one of whom I knew.


    "Good aunt." The two kids playing at the door saw their acquaintances saying hello warmly.


    "Hello." Li Jia looked at the two cute babies who became normal children, and immediately forgot how terrible they had been before, "you still remember me."


    "Well, I remember." The little guy nodded. "My aunt was with my mother last time."


    "Oh," Li Jia was so cute that she didn''t want to, "is mom there? Auntie, if you have something to do today, please call your mother. "


    "Yes." The little guy nodded, then yelled at the top of his voice, "Mom, the aunt last time asked for you."


    One side of Ni Xiaochu quick smile smoked, "Auntie ~ Jiajia, when did you become Auntie generation."


    Li Jia''s face was haggard. "When you see their mother later, you will know that calling aunt is young for you."


    "I see." I heard the little guy shouting and came down the stairs.


    "Lying trough!" I saw a little girl covering her chest and looking at me.


    I look silly, what did I do wrong? Why do you see my expression?


    "Xuejie." Li Jia leads Ni Xiaochu into the door.


    I tried to ring for a while. Where did the girl meet? Oh, by the way, the student I met in the villa of Xiaozuo Xiaoyou''s hometown last time said, "Oh, it''s you. What''s the matter?"


    "We''ve come to see our sister on business." Li Jia pulled the girl beside her.


    I look puzzled at this, and then look at that. "If you have anything, just say it."


    "Yes It''s about the girl of death. " "Maybe you think I''m dreaming, but death girl is real," the girl said


    "Well, I know." I nodded.


    Two people a Leng, "you know?"


    "Yes." I went to the soft couch, and the two people behind me followed me. "What happened?"


    "It''s like this." Ni Xiaochu immediately said, "according to the recent urban legend, the story of the girl of the God of death, in exchange for her soul, helps her revenge. After her death, her soul will go to hell forever, and she will never be able to live beyond her life. I thought it was just a legend at the beginning, but last night, my neighbor''s brother made an exchange with the girl of death. His sister was raped and killed by the son of a director of education, but the police determined that it was suicide. In order to avenge his sister, my neighbor''s brother made an exchange with the girl of death, which was the dead Bureau in the news this morning My eldest son, I''m afraid that my brother will never be born again. "


    The corner of my mouth smoked. As soon as I sent the person away, the creditor came to my door. I waved casually, "it''s OK. It''s just a legend."


    "No Ni Xiaochu is about to cry out, "the girl of death is real, sister, didn''t you just say you know that?"


    "Yes, she just left." I nodded and replied, "she was just in my shop. She just left."


    Ni Xiaochu''s face sank, "sister, you can not believe me, but please don''t make fun of me, OK?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± My heart is tired, "I''m not kidding, really, she just came to me to get things, front foot just left you came."


    Ni Xiaochu''s face is even worse, "so, sister, are you with the girl of death?"


    "Sister, what''s your IQ?" I has the final say, "I need to be a management system in the underworld. She is a civil servant. She will never go to hell. What she can''t do is not to be talked about."


    Ni Xiaochu was stunned. "The meaning of Xuejie is..."


    "Because many people in the human world now advocate health preservation. With the progress of science and technology, people''s life expectancy has been forced to lengthen, resulting in a serious shortage of soul in the underworld. There are many civil servants, so they have to lay off employees. For the sake of performance, they can only do their own performance. Don''t worry, your neighbor''s big brother will be OK. The trace left by the exchange is just a mark It means that this soul has been occupied by death. It''s her business. After his death, this death god will take back the soul, which will be counted as the performance of this death god. However, although he didn''t kill himself, this karma will still be added to him. " I conveyed the words of Du intact.


    "In other words, will brother Shen Tian be ok?" Ni Xiaochu was relieved. "That''s great. That''s great.""I can''t say that." I shook my head. "After all, it was he who killed people. The so-called cause and effect cycle. He killed people. Sooner or later, the result will come back to him."


    "But he killed bad people." Li Jiali retorted.


    I laughed. "Is it possible to kill any villain in this society?"


    The two girls immediately stopped talking. They were bad people, so they were not guilty of murder. This theory is not tenable at all. Killing people is killing people.


    "So what to do in the future depends on him. As long as he doesn''t do evil or harm nature, he won''t fall into hell forever and enter reincarnation after his death." I went on.


    The two girls nodded, "thank you, Xuejie."


    I shook my head. "I didn''t help you much."


    "But Xuejie, you solved my worry." Ni Xiaochu smiles.


    "Well, thank you for taking it," I nodded with a smile.


    Li Jia immediately became vigilant, "Xuejie. If you don''t consult, you''ll be charged. "


    Hello, how rich I am in your eyes. I reached out and handed two business cards. "Lingguan is mainly for marriage. You can come to me if you need to."


    The two girls were holding their business cards, with an indescribable feeling on their faces.


    Seeing off the two little girls, I turned my head and bumped into an interpreter''s chest, which made my nose ache. Quickly reached out and rubbed his nose, "what are you doing?"


    "Has death just come?"


    "Well, yes." I rubbed my nose. "An old friend came to ask for the entrance and exit token of Hades."


    "Oh." Luo Ming Shang just casually asked, but the room more strange atmosphere, let him not used to.

 Chapter 306

    When life becomes a game, how many people can win in this game? The law of survival of the fittest, survival of the strong and death of the weak will never disappear. Once the game starts, how many people can stay out of the game.


    An era of records, spectators, they truly recorded all the things that happened in this game, no one is repeated, life and death, false true, in the end, but it is so simple.


    Rain gradually sparse up, early in the morning under a rain, not much, I was holding hot tea sitting on a small balcony, balcony windows closed, the rain will blur the glass, this weather, this temperature, two little guy also nest in the quilt refused to come out, two people nest in the quilt, with a quilt playing games, no one to make trouble, a group of people are happy and relaxed Comfortable, but this rainy day, there are no guests, I simply think it''s better to close the door and take a day off.


    I put the teacup on the tray and opened the window. The little black cat jumped in from the outside. The rain all over my body stepped on a cat''s paw mark on the floor. I quickly picked up the little cat and threw it into the bathroom. The cat was naturally afraid of water, even the cat demon. Just when it was stained with water, "meow ~" screamed. There was a burst of white smoke in the bathroom, and the little black cat became a little boy, shy Look at me astringently.


    "Lord Master, can you dry clean it? " Xiao Hei looked at me innocently.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± You think you are clothes, but also related, I reached out to hold him, put him into the water, began my warlord rule.


    Ten minutes later, Xiao Hei was pulled out of the hot water without tears. En was blowing her hair on the sofa. Warm air bursts, the little guy''s face is full of enjoyment.


    "Don''t run out on rainy days." I put away the hair dryer and said.


    "Oh." Xiao Hei is pulling her hair.


    I find that Xiao Hei always runs out recently, and often doesn''t come back for several days, "where have you been recently, Xiao Hei?"


    When I asked, little black blushed, "nothing."


    Seeing Xiao Hei''s appearance, I knew something in my heart, "how? Does Xiao Hei have a kitten she likes


    Xiao Hei''s face is redder. "No, master, don''t talk nonsense, it''s just Just friends. "


    "It seems to be true." I continued joking, "well, well, I''m not the inhuman master."


    "Master -" little black face was red.


    I reached out and rubbed Xiao Hei''s head, "OK, go out with me."


    Black a Leng, immediately nod. "Where is the master going?"


    I went to the door and held an umbrella. "Go out for a walk. By the way, meet an old friend." I bent over and picked up Xiao Hei, who had become a kitten, and walked out with an umbrella. It''s too quiet in the shop today.


    When I walked through the square, the patrol guard was still on patrol despite the severe cold and heat. The team leader saw me and said hello with a smile, and I waved.


    "Go straight ahead, don''t stop, keep your eyes on the front, never look back." I always remember this sentence.


    The rain is sliding down the umbrella over my head. It''s December already. Counting the days, it''s going to be new year soon. I remember what the mysterious man said before. My birthday may be too late. Indeed, my birthday was spent in a coma.


    Red umbrella in this cold rainy day is like a flame, all the way forward on this road. I went all the way to a dilapidated building in the suburb. This is my destination.


    I looked up at the sky. It''s black. It''s the real sky. A long sigh of relief, did not go in to see the front of the clear blue.


    None of us spoke. We just looked at each other and each other. Our eyes didn''t dare blink, as if the next moment, the other would disappear in the rain.


    Small black nest in my arms, golden cat pupil curiously looking at the man in front of it, depressed atmosphere let it shrink head.


    Someone jumped down from a high place. Her red hair was burning and falling in the air like a fire. She was ecstatic. She wanted to step forward, but found that she could not step away. Their world was completely different.


    I looked at the three people in front of me, with a smile, "red, green, blue, long time no see." It''s like saying hello for a long time. We never need too many words. But it''s been a long time.


    "Just the three of you?" I looked around and didn''t find his breath.


    "If there''s something wrong, I''ll leave first." Cang Qing came out of the building and said hello. "Long time no see, miss."


    I hold the umbrella to go forward, until I can see their appearance clearly, just like in my memory, there is no change, but the appearance in my memory seems to be shallower and shallower.


    "Miss, let''s go back with us." Blue ice said softly.


    I put away the umbrella, looked at him, gently smile, "no back can not go back, here is my home, I have vowed to protect here."


    "But miss, your body..." Blue ice looks worried."I know what you came to me for, and I appreciate your concern." I paced slowly, "but, I''m used to doing Shuo Tong snow, and I don''t want to go to that prison again. I don''t want to do the snow that has no temperature, no emotion, just like a doll."


    A group of people were silent. I walked slowly to one side, stopped in the middle, and put my hand in my pocket. "To tell you the truth, I still don''t like that place very much. What shall we do? "


    "Miss..." Hongluan seems to be in a hurry.


    "Are you loyal to the family, or the place, or me?" Lovely crooked head, is a little girl that can not understand the lovely.


    Quirky quiet, "Miss, of course." Blue ice is the first to answer.


    "I hate it, but you want me to go where I hate. Is that loyalty?" It''s like the prey is trapped step by step.


    "No Miss, we just... " Hongluan lowers her head.


    I reached out and looked at my hand. "I don''t know what happened to my body, or what happened to the world. Maybe you want me to go back for my good, but you can''t go back, can you? "


    Yes, I can''t go back. I promised them to go straight ahead and keep my eyes on the front, so I won''t go back.


    I walked slowly to the spirit hall, and I understood what I wanted to say and what I wanted to say.

 Chapter 307

    Maybe they won''t give up, maybe they are really for my good, but I think it''s good for all of us.


    When I came back to the store, I saw Mingqing squatting at the door of the store with an obscene face. The rain ran down his hair all the way across the handsome face, with a body of water vapor, half closed eyes, and a series of malicious hooligans.


    I turned a blind eye to him as the corner of the stone weeds over, walked to the door, just reached out to open the door, behind him came Ming Qing''s sad cry, "Oh, oh, boss, have you made a mistake, boss, you clearly see me as if you didn''t see me, I just went out for a walk.". It''s not after several centuries that my elder sister has driven me out of the house to live and die without eating in the early morning. Do you want to be so heartless one by one? "


    I help the forehead, reach out to grab two claws of my clothes, a claw of water, dirty to death. I''ll tell you that you''re 20 to 5. You''re more childish than my children. How thick are you.


    Looking down at the guy who grabbed my clothes, he looked at me with his half dead but shining eyes. We looked at each other for a few seconds, and finally I was defeated in a cold sweat.


    "What do you want?" Remember, I didn''t close the door. What do you want?


    "I''m tired." Tearful as the abandoned erha.


    "Oh." I glanced at me and looked at me like a little dog.


    "I''m hungry." Further innocent pity.


    "Oh." I still look at you. Blame me.


    "The elder sister won''t cook for me," continued tearfully.


    "Oh." Hehe, it''s none of my business.


    "There''s no stock at home." If you want to cry, don''t drag my clothes, OK?


    "And then?" I tugged at my clothes. I was cute with wrinkles on my face.


    "I''m tired and hungry. No one cooks for me. I''m starving." The real purpose is finally revealed.


    "What are you looking for? I can''t cook I rescued my clothes. "Or do you dare to eat what I make?"


    Mingqing changed her face. Then a face dogleg, "boss, let''s go out to eat delicious."


    I pushed the door open and went in. "You pay."


    "Boss, my salary has been deducted by you. Do you want to be so stingy? " Mingqing is suing me.


    I white eyes clear green, "that''s what you asked for yourself, at the beginning said a lifetime don''t get wages, now just deduct half a year''s wages to make compensation, you are satisfied."


    "Yes, yes." Mingqing nodded, "but it''s not good for you to starve to death. There''s one less helper in the shop."


    I sneered, "I have enough people in my shop. If I can''t, I''ll recruit again. If you''re starving, it''s just right that you don''t work."


    "I don''t work!" Mingqing was angry. "I work hard every day, boss. You can''t be so generous."


    Really don''t want to pay attention to him, so haggard, do you think you are a kindergarten child? "Where did Mingyu and Xuanling go?" There are only two people at home who can cook, but they haven''t seen anyone.


    "Oh, my elder sister said early in the morning that she had gone to collect payment for goods. Xuanling accompanied her." Mingqing replied, "Ruizhe was called away by his master."


    The sweat on my head, that is to say, just now there were only Luo Mingshang and two children in my family. I haven''t locked the door yet. How big is my heart? Fortunately, it didn''t make any trouble for me.


    "Can you cook?" I handed him what I had bought.


    Mingqing looked down at the things in the bag, "I can only make curry."


    "That''s OK." Just have something to eat. I''m hungry, too. "It''s up to you."


    Ming Qing began to wash vegetables. "Boss, where were you just now?"


    "Go out with Blackie." As soon as I entered the door, Xiao Hei jumped out of my hand. "Where did you go in the early morning?"


    "Stock in." Ming Qing sighed, "it''s almost the end of the new year. At this time, there are more antique dealers. I said that we are not wholesalers. Why do we come to our Antique Street to buy goods?"


    "It''s not a purchase." I stretched out my hand to help Mingqing wash vegetables. "Many rich people are not allowed to give gifts for the Spring Festival."


    Ming Qing''s hand of cutting vegetables faltered. He lowered his head, crossed the knife in his hand, and put all the ingredients of curry rice aside. I reached out and handed over a carrot.


    Mingqing immediately called, "boss, no carrots, take it away, take it away."


    I glared, "don''t have to."


    "Don''t you like food, boss?" Ming Qing tearful, but took the carrot cut up.


    "I didn''t say I wanted to eat it." I shrugged. "It''s just a side dish."


    Mingqing helpless, "by the way, boss, I purchase this time, find a good thing." Mingqing starts to heat the pot, and the butter slowly melts at the bottom.


    "What is it?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Do you know the emperor''s sword, boss?" Ming Qing leaned back and looked at me."The emperor''s sword," I was stunned, "you mean the emperor''s sword in the Shang and Zhou dynasties?"


    "Yes," Mingqing rubbed her nose and said with pride, "that''s a good thing."


    I bowed my head for a moment. "It is said that there are tens of thousands of Tianzi swords, which were forged by King Zhou with a piece of Tianshi to suppress the Dragon veins."


    The aroma of the food overflowed in the pot, "but then King Wu of Zhou cut down Zhou, and ten thousand swords of the emperor merged into one again."


    "Are you sure that one is true?" I''m not sure if I pick my eyebrows. Are you sure?


    Ming Qing a chest, "boss, you have to believe my vision. It''s like I think you''re a good man, boss. "


    Oh, it''s not right to play with me. "Then you have to wear a pair of glasses. I''m not a good man."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ming Qing said for a moment, "Oh, boss, go to wash your hands. It''s time for dinner."


    I laughed. "OK, I''ll call them." Turn around and walk out.


    "Boss, even if you''re not a good person, it''s lucky to know you." Ming Qing''s voice came from behind.


    I laughed. "Fool."


    The rain outside doesn''t stop. Maybe there are people like me doing the same things in this world.


    In the afternoon, the collectors and the family members all came back. Mingyu and Xuanling also brought back a small gift. The rain had stopped, and Mia touched it again. Recently, Ji Yufeng was sealed at home by the chief editor because he asked for leave some time ago.


    "Master, master." As soon as MIA came, she took me to show me her achievements in recent days. "You see, I can control it." Say, stretch out a hand, air is calm, very quickly, fingertip ignited a handful of flame.

 Chapter 308

    "Fire?" I watched MIA carefully. "Not bad. It''s been almost a month. I''ve just learned how to control spirit. "


    "Hey, what do you mean? I haven''t touched it before. It''s not easy for a month." Mia''s eyes are white.


    "It took Mingqing only three days to learn to control." I look down to read a book, "but you are good, give you a look of encouragement."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mia silently takes back her hand. She''s wrong. She shouldn''t have come.


    "After all, it seems that you''ve been quite free recently, and you haven''t seen any work." Kong Lin put his arms behind his head and opened the conversation.


    I glanced at Kong Lin, "I want to, but I can''t help it."


    "Boss, can''t you find a job?" Ming Qing looks backward decadent.


    "Bored?" I looked at the book in my hand, reached out and walked slowly on the page, "then I''ll find something to do."


    "What can I do? It''s not all selling antiques. I''m bored to death!" Mingqing looks at me bored. "What else can we do?"


    I reached out and closed the book. "There will be, and there will be no hurry. Just taking advantage of this time, Mia, let''s continue to learn later. "


    "To learn later?" Mia didn''t understand.


    "Mingqing, go and get the emperor''s sword." I said.


    Mingqing was stunned, "boss, you should give her the emperor''s sword. It''s a waste."


    "What did you say?" Mia stares darkly. A look of eager to swallow Mingqing alive.


    Mingqing immediately shut up and turned around to get something. Soon, a wooden box was carried up, "first of all, I don''t know if it''s genuine."


    Who swore to me that I should believe his eyes before? I stare at Mingqing. "Nothing." He said, throwing the box. "Next, you have to learn to psyche."


    "Psychic?" Looking at the box in front of her, Mia didn''t understand. She reached out and opened the box. There was a long sword lying in it. "Wow! What a beautiful sword. "


    "Oh, of course, you have to pick it up first." I added that I almost forgot that this sword is not an ordinary sword. I can tell from the appearance of Ming and Qing Dynasties just now.


    Mia immediately refused, "Hey, don''t look down on people. It''s just a sword. Don''t think it''s a girl who can''t lift her shoulder or carry her hand, OK?" Then she reached for the sword, but something seemed to bounce her hand back? What''s going on? " Mia looked at her hand.


    "It''s said that it''s the emperor''s sword. It''s the accessory of two kings in the Shang and Zhou dynasties. It''s said that if you get it, you can get the world. So it''s the emperor''s sword. The spirit of the sword is bred in it, so it''s bound on the surface. The first step is to find a way to pick it up." I said.


    "What shall we do?" Mia is upset.


    "To try the spirit is to lift it." I warned.


    Mia tried, and then she was played further. "Master, no way."


    "Well, you see, your spirit is rejected by it." I said seriously.


    Mia has a black face. "So master, you already know?" I nodded and Mia growled. "Then you let me use it! Have you ever been such a master? "


    "How do you know if you don''t practice it yourself?" I showed my hand.


    "Go away!" Mia is angry. "What do you want to do?"


    "Use your spirit to fuse its spirit, nourish it, and it will gradually accept you." I told MIA what to do, and then I reminded her, "Oh, by the way, because you are fire attribute, so take your time. Fire is violent. If you are too urgent, it will backfire."


    Mia a face of place, "master, you should not want to pit me."


    "Or you can figure it out for yourself." I rolled my eyes. "I gave you the sword. Don''t lose it. It will become your weapon in the future. It will help you a lot


    "Oh." Mia nodded. She was half happy and half worried. She was glad to have an artifact. She was worried that her level was not enough.


    It rained all night, and what was quietly approaching in the dark night. I reached out and hugged the people around me. It was cold and numb, but I still wanted to touch the warmth. Recently, is it really a bit too idle?


    The door of the room was pushed open, two pairs of small feet came running over, directly rushed to the bed, "Mom and dad."


    "What are you two doing here?" Luo Ming Shang was a little upset. He was forced to open it before he got warm.


    "Sleep with mom and dad." The little guy went into my arms.


    "Good." I warm the bed with little ball. "What happened to Aunt Mingyu? Isn''t she sleeping with aunt Mingyu? "


    "I want to sleep with mom and dad." Little head rubbed hard. Then he turned around to kiss Luo Mingshang''s face.


    Luo Mingshang suddenly lost his way. Now that the two bear kids have called their father, he has to show some appearance of being a father, just to practice what to do when he is a father.


    It rained all night. I don''t know if it''s because it''s cold, or whose dream has come true. Early in the morning, the rain all night turned into snow, falling all over the sky. Outside the roof has been wrapped with a layer of marshmallow, a very good-looking white.A couple of big guys are going to make a snowman. The snow on the street has been cleared out. As soon as I was dragged out by two little ones, I received a call from ye Yun. Let me go.


    After telling the people in the shop to look after the two little guys, they went out. Ye Yun came to me just for Ding Ling''s case. It seems that his premonition has come true.


    Ye Yun didn''t ask me to meet in the security hall. Before, it suddenly broke out that the former deputy district chief Lin Wei had killed and the police had arrested the wrong person. Now the police station has ordered that the investigation can''t be continued. If it wasn''t for Muchuan, ye Yun would have been suspended for investigation, so now he is very careful in investigating these things.


    "What''s new, Uncle Ye?" We made an appointment to meet at a coffee shop. I asked as soon as I met.


    Ye Yun put the pen in the bag on the table, "this was found last time."


    I nodded. "Well, I know. Have you found out whose it is?"


    "The fingerprint on this pen is Ding Ling''s own." Ye Yun sighed.


    That is to say, there is no clue yet. Why do you call me out? "So, this is Ding Ling''s?"


    "It can only be said that Ding Ling used it." With that, ye Yun stretched out her hand across the bag and unscrewed the pen. She saw that the places where the spiral of the pen crisscrossed were all stained with a kind of crimson trace.


    "This is Blood I asked strangely.

 Chapter 309

    "Yes." Ye Yun nodded, "but it''s not Ding Ling''s blood."


    "Not Ding Ling." I was stunned. "It''s not Ding Ling''s, whose is it? Is it the murderer''s


    Ye Yun sighed, "after Huang liming, there is another person who has been to the scene. This pen is stained with his blood. It should have been scratched by two people when they were arguing."


    "Whose blood is it?" I asked immediately.


    "You may not think that," Ye Yun sneered, "it''s Allen''s


    I was stunned. "Alan?" How could it be Alan? Isn''t he always helping us? "It''s impossible."


    "But he is the only one who matches the above blood group ratio found in the blood group library." Ye Yun said.


    I collapsed on the seat and suddenly remembered what Allen said that day. What''s wrong? He said, Ding Ling died miserably. Her whole heart seemed to have been dug out. "How does he know how Ding Ling died?" I whispered.


    "What did you say?" Ye Yun didn''t hear clearly and asked again.


    I looked up at Ye Yun. "Last time, he told me about Ding Ling''s death. It seemed that Ding Ling died miserably, and her whole heart was dug out."


    "Yes." Ye Yun nodded and suddenly understood, "no, except for the police who were present at that time, no one else was present. Moreover, the original forensic identification was that there was a head injury, the back of the brain was severely hit, and there was a knife in the abdomen. The fatal wound was the back of the brain, and there was no mention of the fatal knife in the heart. How could he know that? "


    My face became gloomy. "Unless, after Huang Liming left, he was the first one to enter the scene of the crime. After that, Ding Ling came back to life and even asked him for help. For whatever reason, he wanted to kill Ding Ling. Ding Ling scratched him with this pen in her struggle." I gave my guess.


    "Go to him." Ye Yun reached out to pull me up and pulled me out of the door.


    "Uncle Ye, call Muchuan," after getting on the bus, I look serious, "let him take people over."


    "But..." Ye Yun is worried that he has gone abroad on all sides now. Will this be death seeking.


    "Just say that I asked you to help," and I don''t believe what their director can do to me.


    Take a taxi to the jazz bar. As soon as you enter the bar, ye Yun puts out her hand and takes Ellen out. There are many people in the bar and some things are inconvenient. Ye Yun takes Ellen outside the bar.


    "Brother ye, what is this for?" Alan is a little strange.


    "You killed Ding Ling, didn''t you?" Ye Yun drags Allen''s collar and asks fiercely.


    "Brother ye, what are you talking about?" there was a flash of confusion in Allen''s eyes, but it passed quickly.


    Ye Yun took out the pen, "then tell me, why is there only Ding Ling''s fingerprint on this pen, but your blood?"


    Alan said, "I I don''t know. There may be a mistake. "


    I went to the other side, "then tell me, how did Ding Ling die?"


    "I didn''t say it, I was pierced in the heart..." Alan answered quickly.


    "However, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, the identification report given by the police was that there was a head injury, a blow to the back of the brain, a knife to the abdomen, and the fatal injury was the back of the brain. At that time, Ding Ling was covered with blood, and even many policemen on the scene could not tell where the wound was. Very few people knew that Ding Ling was stabbed in the heart. Besides, the only possibility for you, an outsider, was that before the police arrived, I''ve been to the scene. "


    Allen Leng there, suddenly laughed, laughing very arrogantly, reached out and pushed Ye Yun''s hand, "I didn''t expect that you would find out here, yes, she was killed by me, but at that time she could not live, I didn''t want her too painful, so I gave her a ride."


    "Pervert!" I couldn''t help shouting.


    "You are escaping for your crime." Ye Yun''s air-conditioned face.


    "Whatever you say." Ellen looked indifferent. "Do you want to know how she died? I tell you, she didn''t die of heart puncture. Huang Liming''s knife didn''t pierce her heart. I made it up later. "


    "What did you say?" I stare big eyes, this is a pervert.


    Alan lit a cigarette by the street lamp. "When I went, she was dying. She asked me to save him, but she even asked me to save her. I like her for three years. From the first side, I like her. But she, at the beginning, I didn''t have money, so I didn''t dare to like her. But later, she found a poor boy to be her boyfriend, because of that Personally, to leave the bar, I paid so much for her. As a result, ha ha, she begged me to save her. I wanted to kill her at that time, so I smothered her to death with a pillow. After that, I moved Huang Liming''s knife, which was inserted in her chest and almost stabbed her heart, a little bit. Then I pulled out the knife and threw it into the incinerator


    "Damn you." Ye Yun frowned deeply. It was Ding Ling who killed Allen.


    "But it''s not so easy for you to catch me." Allen suddenly laughed and ran away. Without two steps, he was stopped by a car. Muchuan got out of the car and grabbed Allen to beat him.I didn''t stop it this time, because I think this pervert really deserves a fight. Later, we were invited back by Muchuan to the guard for tea.


    Muchuan training was dizzy to go back, go out a whole cold wind will I blow a lot of sober. All the way back to the antique street, all the way home dressed up a Christmas tree, calculate the day, as if Christmas still has some time.


    When I got to the door, I found that luomingshang was sitting at the door, watching two small groups of snowmen jumping. I felt as if I was in the ghost. This guy was not on the second floor, so he came out to look after the children for me? Is it going to rain? I feel strange when I enter the door. But it''s not unusual.


    When I went to the second floor and saw a kind vice mayor sitting in my living room with a cup of tea, I knew why Luo Mingshang preferred to stay at the door to watch the children, and why the atmosphere on the first floor was wrong.


    Since I don''t know when, the vice mayor is not interested in my children. If I hadn''t picked them up, I would have thrown them out of the antique street.


    "You talk. I''ll go back to the room first." I''ll help you, vice mayor. Since you don''t like them, why do you want to come? Can''t you tell me something? I''ll see you outside? Or should I come to you?


    I went into the house and changed my clothes. It was a little cold and my body seemed to be warm forever. Shadow has not improved my influence. Sometimes I feel dizzy.

 Chapter 310

    The sleepy state was swept away by a crack in the living room, like the sound of broken glass. I knead my temples and tried to make myself sober and ready to change clothes. I don''t believe you dare to fight in my house and throw it out every minute.


    I''d better go out and have a look. It seems that I can''t sleep. When I open the door, there is no violence scene of pinching and fighting in my imagination. The vice mayor is sitting on the sofa with a teacup in his hand, while Luo Mingshang is reading in the basket on the balcony. True harmony.


    A ghost, I cover my stomach, how to call harmony, if you can ignore the broken vase glass, then it is called harmony.


    "Vice mayor, what can I do for you?" I take a deep breath. The atmosphere is so weird. It''s better to break it.


    "Don''t call me vice mayor." The deputy mayor waved, "here I am the elder."


    "Oh, elder. What can I do for you I asked again, paralyzed. "Will you stay for dinner?"


    "No, it''s time for me to say goodbye." The vice mayor showed me a smile of the elder and the younger. "By the way, Tong Xue, you have to worry about the mirror. I know you are not in good health now, but now we only know you know about the mirror."


    "Well, I see." I nodded, "in fact, the main thing is to ask Xiao AI. After all, she is her enemy. As long as... " No, the head began to faint again, "as long as the hatred is solved, the mirror can move, can''t it?"


    Vice Mayor PI xiaorou did not smile, "looking for her? She was asked to write about the people who resented her and planned to investigate them one by one. As a result, she wrote three pieces of A4 paper, the one with positive and negative sides, which is not finished yet. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I smoked at the corner of my mouth, so why did you recruit her into Antique Street?


    "Well, I''ll go back first, Tong Xue, and you should pay more attention to your body," the vice mayor finally told him uneasily, "do whatever you want, and we won''t stop you."


    "Well, thank you." I watched the vice mayor leave with a smile.


    Luo Ming Shang suddenly came behind him, his eyes were a little gloomy, "that smelly old man."


    I turned and pinched Luo Mingshang''s face, "be polite. It will teach bad children


    Luo Ming Shang looked down at me, and suddenly put out his hand to cover my eyes, "don''t hold on, sleep for a while."


    In front of my eyes is a dark, my body can not help but soft down.


    "If one day, I disappear, don''t be afraid, wait here, no matter how long, I will come back."


    Is something forgotten? I leaned against the window to think, holding a book in my hand, but I didn''t want to read it. The only light around me was a little moonlight from the corner of the old window.


    It''s really the edge of Third Street, the dark junction.


    It seems that something has changed and escaped control.


    I don''t understand.


    I woke up a day ago and was robbed here. I don''t know how they did it. Luomingshang shouldn''t have been unaware of it or stopped it. Besides, last time I thought, I had made myself clear enough.


    Moonlight through the broken glass with the cold wind together into this deserted room.


    "Miss." There was a voice outside the door. The man yelled in a very natural way, but no one responded. He lowered his head. His white hair blocked his sight and didn''t care much. Then he leaned against the wall and thought that the original plan was to bring her back. But I found that the old street named Antique Street is not as simple as the outside world, and there is something wrong with the city. If you look at it from the map, you can''t find the existence of the city, and the satellite map won''t find the existence of the city, but it does exist.


    He slightly narrowed his eyes, and the gloom in his eyes was a little cool, "Bai, what''s the matter with you? What about the young lady? " Someone asked at the back.


    "Miss is in the room." Bai Ya turned her head and said with a smile. He looked at the convenience bag in Cangqing''s hand. "Did you buy supper?"


    "Well, for the lady." Cang Qing hands it to Bai Ya.


    "Well, I see." Baiya nodded.


    Someone is outside, I don''t care. Anyway, there are a few people guarding outside, and no one can come out, unless it''s the master of Xuanling luomingshang''s level. Otherwise, no one can escape Baiya''s perception.


    "Why?" I look out the window at the moonlight, yeah, why?


    Footsteps rang out outside the door. In the dim room, only the faint candle light was dancing. Someone was shouting outside the door, "Miss?"


    The feeling of drowsiness didn''t decrease much because I arrived here. I raised my eyes lightly, sighed gently, and calmly said to the knock at the door: "I don''t need it, Bai Ya."


    Hearing the sound of footsteps and returning to the original place until it disappeared, I lowered my head and continued to read, but my thinking could never be on the page. I felt sleepy, but I couldn''t sleep. This kind of feeling was very bad.


    "Insomnia? I want to go back, "whispered softly, at least in the spirit hall, where it will be very safe, very reassuring, will not worry about anything, the most important people are around, they will protect themselves, will protect me. I''m Shuo Tong Xue there, but I''m not here.Looking down at the moonlight stretching in from the window, he suddenly got up, put on the long Beige coat on his shoulders, pushed open the window and jumped out.


    Baiya walked back to the first floor with the bag. Several friends downstairs were bored with their time. They never needed to sleep.


    "Bai, is this really good for us?" Sitting in front of the window of blue ice or some uneasy asked.


    "You can see Miss''s body. If it goes on like this, we can''t guarantee what will happen." Baiya put the unopened food aside, and the snow outside was thick, reflecting the color of moonlight. He frowned. The young lady just called him Baiya?


    "But back there, will it be all right? Can you guarantee that? " Qingfeng came up, I don''t know why, he likes that gentle, warm lady, rather than a cold doll in the temple.


    "But at least there, she can be blessed." Bai Ya said faintly.


    Red Luan looked at the convenience bag beside Bai Ya, "is miss still not willing to eat?"


    "Well, yes." Bai Ya gave a bitter smile.


    "Bai, take some juice drinks for miss. Let her eat a little. Miss is used to normal human life now. If she changes all of a sudden, it will be a heavy burden." Blue ice slowly began to offer.


    "Well, I''ll try it." Bai Ya nodded, then took out a bottle of juice from the convenience belt, turned and walked back.


    He came to the door of the room and called softly into the closed door, "miss."

 Chapter 311

    There was silence, and there was nothing in the corridor but his voice drowned in the darkness. Baiya hesitated, reached for the door and said, "Miss, I''m in."


    As before, no one responded. He pushed the door open and saw only the candle that was still in tears, but the girl in the room had disappeared.


    Standing at the door for a while, Bai Ya looked down at the juice in her hand, sighed, reached out and closed the door, turned and walked away. Even if the man was not in the room, he couldn''t get in. It''s impolite.


    It seemed that she was really angry. Miss seldom called his full name, but just now, she called "Bai Ya."


    Walking slowly to the end of the corridor, he opened the juice in his hand and drank it to the moon. He still remembers, in the book called let go of the past, put by the candle, let go of the past? Bai Ya sighed. He was suddenly very happy. It was like the child of his own family could be independent at last, but he suddenly began to be sad.


    Leng lie hid in the darkness, the streets lit up the small lights of Halloween. I went into the antique street quietly in the dark. Although it''s not difficult for me to get in and out, I don''t want to disturb the night watchmen in the middle of the night. I don''t know how they robbed me, but it''s better to do more than less. Don''t make trouble for myself.


    I didn''t want to go through the door. I stepped on the wall and jumped into my room from the second floor window.


    The light and familiar smell in the air relaxed my nervous tension. Luomingshang was not there, and I didn''t know where to go. Forget it. I''m sleepy. One turned over and lay directly on the bed, grabbed the hairy bear thrown on the ground by someone with both hands, rubbed the bear''s belly, and went to sleep contentedly.


    In the middle of the night, a figure turned into the house and did not go through the door. Seeing the man on the bed, he was relieved, and a long lost smile appeared on his face. However, he frowned at the bear on the bed who had been thrown away for a long time. He held out his hand and grabbed the bear''s head to rescue it from his arms, but he didn''t pull it out. All of a sudden, the whole face was gloomy, and some of them were so angry that they dragged the innocent bear out.


    There is nothing to hold me. I''m not used to it. I half open my eyes, look at the shadow reflected by the window, and rub my eyes. "Well, you''re back."


    "Well, Cher, where have you been? Are you hungry? " He bent down and touched my head habitually.


    When I finished this sentence, there was no reflection, and I continued to sleep with the quilt in my arms.


    "Are you asleep?" Finish saying, took off a shoe to also follow to climb to bed, both hands natural encircle the person in the bosom, tightly lock. "Cher."


    When I woke up, I seemed to wonder who was talking. Turn to look at the people around, pause, just think of what, habitually shrink, continue to sleep. "I''m back."


    Well, I''m back.


    Looking at the people in his arms and sleep in the past, Luo Ming Shang helplessly sighed, "sleep, it''s OK, I''m by your side."


    The gray sky seemed to be split into a bright light. The rain stopped and the snow stopped. It''s fine. It will be a fine day today.


    In front of the hair a little long, some cover the line of sight, through the hair gap can see the light sunlight down. It''s warm and comfortable


    he reaches for his hair in front of him, which is a bit in the way. Let Xuanling repair it for me later. Look up and see the golden eyes. After several days of dark precipitation, we finally see the sun today.


    "Luomingshang, get up." I reached out and pushed the man on the bed, with a gentle and gentle voice.


    The young man''s eyes on the bed jumped for a while, then narrowed his eyes and slowly opened, "Xueer." He reached out and fished me out.


    I sigh, when can this dead problem be changed? "Don''t rely on the bed, the weather is better today, I want to open a shop to do business."


    "Where''s Cher?" Still struggling with this problem.


    What should I say? "Nothing. I went to see some old friends."


    Luo Ming Shang leaned over to kiss my lips, "there are so many old friends of Xueer." The words are full of irony unconsciously.


    "You know that." I reached out and pinched his face.


    "Cher." He slowly called my name, but for a long time, I didn''t hear him speak, until I couldn''t help it, just about to speak, he interrupted, "let''s separate."


    I was stunned for a while, some did not understand what he meant, "what did you say?"


    "I I''m afraid I can''t protect you. " Luo Mingshang slowly opened his eyes.


    "You said you wouldn''t leave me." I buried my head in his arms, and suddenly I wanted to cry. There was a feeling that what I was about to catch was going to leave me.


    Luomingshang hugged me. "I''m just afraid. I can''t protect you."


    I held him in my backhand. "I believe you." I believe you can protect me. "Get up." I pushed him away and got up to leave the room.


    Go to the kitchen to see what to eat, or get up a little late, kitchen Mingyu left breakfast for me, the vase on the table inserted a few Chimonanthus, should be the new product of sister Sami, dazzling red is very festive.Morning air with a hint of fresh, full of white, many people come and go on the street. It''s very lively. It''s always good to be in a good mood after a rainy day.


    Opposite Xiaowu riding a bicycle in front of me, stretched out a hand and waved to me to say hello, "good morning, Tong Tong."


    "Good morning, Xiao Wu." I looked up and responded that I saw Xiaoai sitting in the back, wearing a pink skirt, two hands around Xiaowu''s waist, with a happy face. I waved to her, "good morning, Xiaoai."


    Little AI some hindsight of see come over, just waved a hand, blunt I light smile, "pupil pupil early."


    The whole street, can be like Xiaowu Xiaoai so unbridled show love has not been burned to death really few. After all, there are a lot of single dogs on this street.


    Rare such a good weather, I took the teapot and ran to the door to make tea in the sun. While looking at the people coming and going, the vice mayor also came out for a walk, but there was something wrong with his expression and looked around.


    "Good morning, deputy mayor." I yelled on purpose, waving in the way. What are you doing in the morning?


    The deputy mayor was startled. He looked at me and made a sign to me in a low voice. Then he looked left and right. Suddenly he came quickly towards me and immediately got into my shop.

 Chapter 312

    "Don''t say it. Don''t tell anyone you''ve seen me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I look confused. What''s the situation?


    A few seconds later, my doubts were solved, and a fiery figure at the corner of the street came towards me. I understood that it was the vice mayor''s wife discipline that broke out again.


    A big red plaid skirt, wrapped in a dark brown coat. As soon as he saw me, he rushed to me, hugged me and asked anxiously, "my little Xueer, are you ok? Don''t pay attention to those old guys. Your body is important."


    I I''m going to be strangled. I thought I had been trained by luomingshang, but I almost threw up my breakfast.


    Meiya is too excited. My internal organs, I quickly push Meiya away. "Cough, I''m ok."


    "By the way, have you seen the old guy Zhang Xu?"


    Old man In my heart, I silently give the vice mayor some wax, and the vice mayor goes well all the way.


    Just want to say something, the result thought of the vice mayor to hide in my shop, I suddenly wake up, paralysis, is really a foot high, devil high, ah, helpless, finger to the other side, some can''t bear to say: "just saw the elder to go there, well, is the front street little love shop there." I''m sorry. Forgive me, Amen.


    "Does Xiahou love you?" Meiya showed a happy smile and reached out to touch my head: "our little Xueer is really a good child."


    I froze with a smile to see Maya disappear and turn to the front street. Some sweat, if Meiya knew I was lying, would my shop be demolished?


    "Vice mayor, Maya''s gone." I look at the sky tired. Compared with Xiao Wu and Xiao AI, who show their love all day long, the vice mayor and Meiya are almost a pair of happy enemies. One is willing to fight, the other is willing to suffer. They have been together for more than ten years. I feel sorry for the vice mayor who can''t fight back.


    A man came out from behind, coughed twice seriously, and then said seriously. "I''m not afraid of her, I just want to be generous as a man."


    Ha ha, all the henpecked men are like this, I casually agreed to nod, "yes, yes."


    "How are you?" Asked the deputy mayor, sinking his face.


    "It''s OK. It''ll hold." I nodded. It didn''t make a big difference.


    The vice mayor lowered his eyelids and said, "that''s good."


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK." I looked up at the sky. "It will be solved soon."


    "I hope so." The deputy mayor sighed. "You shouldn''t have to take on a lot of things."


    "What''s the use of saying that now." I gave a wry smile. Shouldn''t it be my responsibility? Then you should not look for me in the first place.


    Suddenly noticed something, I began to drip cold sweat behind. Subconsciously away from the vice mayor step, embarrassed smile. "Ha ha, it''s a beautiful day today. The sunshine is good. "


    Vice mayor also noticed something, cold face, the cold sweat on the head, Meiya did not know when to be around. The vice mayor had a good trip.


    "It''s a good chat, old man." Meiya came forward with some intimacy, and her tone was very gentle and harmonious.


    I look at the scene, quickly turned back to the store, "I will not disturb you, you chat you chat," and then decisively closed the door.


    The vice mayor who was shut out of the door looked desperate. If you want to go, you should take me. Do you mean to leave an old man alone?


    Soon, outside the door came the scream of the vice mayor, "that Meiya, let''s go home and say if we have something to do. Ouch, ouch, pain, take it easy. It''s not nice. Let''s go home and say it again. "


    "Oh, now I know it''s not good-looking. Didn''t you run very fast just now? Why didn''t you run?" This is Maya''s sneer.


    I closed the door and listened to the corner. It was a big play. Suddenly a big hand held my eye and pulled me to my arms. "No learning."


    I couldn''t help laughing in a serious voice. How afraid are you that I''ll be like Maya, "I''ll go to the theatre."


    "Boss, don''t look out through the crack of the door. Open the door quickly to do business." Mingyu comes to open the door, just to see the picture of the vice mayor outside being taught by Meiya. Mingyu quietly closes the door. She doesn''t see anything. Really, it won''t be killed.


    The wind chime at the door rings naturally. I want to laugh at this scene, but it''s too hard.


    In the morning, Ding Ling came over again. I told Ding Ling about Allen by the way. After listening to Ding Ling, she didn''t reflect for a long time.


    "Hello, are you ok?" I don''t think the girl is scared.


    Ding Ling shook her head. "I''m ok. I just didn''t expect it to be like this."


    "Are you going to take revenge on him? He''s in prison now. " I asked.


    "Let him spend the rest of his life in prison." Ding Ling sighed, "I''ve got my revenge."


    "What? Are you leaving? " I asked casually.


    Ding Ling thought about it and shook her head. "But it''s not what I want to do. I still have a very important thing that I can''t remember. It should have something to do with my boyfriend. ""But that boy friend of yours is so mysterious that none of them have seen him." I sighed. "You''ve done a great job of secrecy."


    Just then, there was a murderous smell outside the door, and my whole body stood up in an instant, "Mingyu Mingqing, close the door!" I almost screamed out.


    "It''s late." Someone''s been killed. "Shuo Tong Xue, what do you mean? What good is it for you to have Maya tear down my shop? "


    I spread out my hands innocently, "Oh, blame me. Maya, take down your shop. Go to her


    "Come on, Meiya said. You told her that elder Zhang was with me." Xiahou loves to stare at me.


    The smile on my face sank, "what about me? You''re going to fight. "


    Xiahou love glared at me, and then looked at Mingyu Mingqing on the other side, Ruizhe carrying things out of the warehouse, Xuanling walking down from the second floor with the children, and luomingshang behind me. He counseled decisively, "at least talk about compensation. I spend money on redecorating."


    "Money doesn''t kill anyone." I''m not afraid of the expression of boiling water.


    "I know, this life is mine, right," said Xia Hou, who loved the black line. Well, the child is still on the road. All of a sudden, Xiahou doesn''t speak and looks at Dingling.


    I wonder, what''s going on? "Do you know her?"


    Ding Ling is also a face of Leng, she does not know this woman ah, "I do not know ah."


    "It''s you!" Xiahou AI called out.

 Chapter 313

    "It''s you, you woman." Xia houai grabs Ding Ling''s hand.


    "Ah," Ding Ling exclaimed in fright.


    I quickly stepped forward to pull out Ding Ling, "Hey, Xiao AI, calm down. We don''t advocate forcing good people into prostitution."


    "Go to your sister." Xiahou love sprayed on my face. "It''s her. There''s no mistake. Xiaotong, that''s her. That''s the mirror she got into my shop. "


    "What?" In a daze, I looked at Ding Ling and Xia Hou AI. "No way."


    "There will be no mistake. I will never admit it." Xia Hou AI said firmly, "it''s her. I didn''t admit my mistake. It''s this woman!"


    I face a coagulation, Mingyu Mingqing very naturally shut the door, a group of us slowly close to Xiahou love, surrounded by Xiahou love.


    Xiahou love this just feel not right, looking at a group of people around, immediately sweat, "Hey, you don''t want to kill it."


    I motioned to Xiahou AI to keep her voice down. "It''s very important. Don''t make it public, or those old people will be bad for Ding Ling."


    "But if it wasn''t for her, you wouldn''t have..." Xia Hou was so anxious that I glared at her fiercely. Xia Hou immediately shrank back


    "I''m sorry," Ding Ling apologized quickly. "I don''t know. I don''t remember anything before, so I don''t remember that I did this kind of thing myself. If it caused you trouble, I apologize."


    "Sorry? It''s not something you can do with an apology. " Xia Hou AI shouts to Ding Ling.


    "All right, little love." I hold Xiahou love, "in the final analysis, it''s also your fault. You think about how to offend Ding Ling, and you also help Ding Ling to find those memories. Only by finding those past memories and knowing why she hates you, can you suit the remedy to the case, untie the grudge and remove the mirror."


    "I..." Xiahou love is very aggrieved, but also know that this is their own fault. "I see. Ding Ling, right


    "Well, yes, the dancer who was killed five years ago at the jazz bar in her rental house." I reminded, "make sure you find out. I want all the information, especially what you did to her."


    "I see."


    "Also, this matter secretly, don''t make it public, otherwise..." I put my arms around Xiahou''s neck and said, "you know the consequences."


    Xiahou love looked at me, more and more aggrieved, directly holding my arm began to accuse, "you have changed, you now change for a little bitch who don''t know where to come out, began to don''t want me, thanks to me also to you so good, with you day and night will see the same bed, you now unexpectedly so to me."


    I have black lines on my face. "Mingyu Mingqing, throw it out for me."


    "No, I''ll just go myself." Xiahou love decisively let me go.


    Watching Xiahou love leave, I frowned, "Ding Ling, you should live in the store these days. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do. "Xia houai is an intelligence dealer. I can''t guarantee whether she will give this information to the elders, let alone her own. Only by staying in the spirit hall, Ding Ling is safe. As long as she''s in the spirit hall, the Presbyterian Council won''t be in conflict with the spirit hall.


    The street is full of brilliant sunshine. The ice ridges on the eaves have melted. Water drips down the eaves continuously, and the snow on the ground has begun to melt. Many sanitation workers are busy cleaning up the melted snow on the road, and they have joined many volunteers.


    Someone stepped on the melting water, each step splashed a burst of water, mixed with not yet completely melted snow. Someone called her on the roof, "little, do you have a shop?"


    The woman looked up at the person on the roof, laughed and waved as a greeting, "yes, I''m working on a new cake recently. If it''s successful, you''ll come to support me, Xiao Fei."


    "Do you have a special offer?" Excuse me, the little captain in dark blue asked.


    "I said, Captain Qu, you are worried about the image of the guard. I don''t know how poor you are and how low your salary is." Small helpless smile way. Who dares to say that the guard''s salary is low and the treatment is poor? The majority of overtime workers can drown him with one mouthful of saliva.


    "I want to save money to buy a house, or I won''t get a daughter-in-law." Qu Fei said with a smile.


    The boy finally thought of looking for a daughter-in-law, right? Xiaoxiao was very pleased, "you are old and big, and it''s time to find a woman to get married and have children."


    "Well Let''s wait until our captain gets married. " Qu Fei jumps off the roof.


    Small corners of the mouth cracked for a while, "come on, expect him to tell snow, you have no hope in this life." Waiting for Muchuan to get married? Unless he marries minoel.


    "Well? But I''m still optimistic about Mingqing. I think Mingqing and Xiaotong snow are very suitable. " Qu Fei followed Xiao into her cake shop. "But listen to Ming and Qing Dynasties, Xiao Tong Xue seems to have a ghost husband."


    It''s strange that no one likes a lovely girl like Xiaoxue. She has always been very optimistic about Muchuan and Shuo Tongxue. Although they usually fight and make trouble, the whole city, except for the confused little girl, probably knows who their great people''s public servant and guard captain like.However, to wait for their great leader Muchuan to confess himself, she may have to wait for her grandson to burn the news to her.


    Xiaoxiao went to the window, opened the window, and the sweet taste of the cake spread out instantly.


    Ghost Husband? The guy that the girl often carries? Long is very good-looking, but there is no shortage of good-looking men around her, and her face can not be used as food.


    "Xiaofei, I''ll tell your captain to tell you when I can." Little inexplicable out of a word. I don''t know why, but I don''t like that guy with a bad face. Ghost Husband what of dead side go, person ghost special way, find a person to marry is serious ah, snow.


    I sneezed all morning. I don''t know who was talking about me behind my back. I rubbed my nose and didn''t catch a cold.


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Ming Shang asked, conveniently pulled the blanket on his body, "do you have a cold?"


    "No," I shook my head. "I guess someone is talking about me."


    Even if I said that, Luo Mingshang''s hand still fell on my forehead. He was sure that he didn''t have a fever, so he relaxed and continued to read. Ding Ling was temporarily arranged to be taken care of by Mingyu, so that the two children came back to me temporarily. But now I''m still in free range. Anyway, I can''t lose it in the antique street.


    "Boss, there are guests." Below came the cry of Ming Qing.


    My sleepiness was completely lost by Mingqing''s voice, but after so long, I finally got a business. I''m not happy. It''s a fake.

 Chapter 314

    Hurry to clean up and go downstairs. The smile on my face collapsed when I saw my acquaintances.


    "What''s the matter. Didn''t I make it clear to you last time? You don''t have the right to live forever. " Yes, the two girls again, but this time, they brought two men.


    "No, No." Ni Xiaochu quickly waved his hand again and again, "we have something else to do this time."


    "Yes, yes, Xuejie." Li Jia nodded.


    "What''s the matter?" I went to one side and sat down on the soft couch.


    A group of people you kneel, you push me, I push you, no one said, finally Li Jia as a representative was withdrawn, "that, sister, do you really know how to marry in secret?"


    "Of course." I nodded, "our shop is mainly with the marriage, how to want a set meal?"? Now we''re doing activities with one for free. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of people are silent, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No


    I put away the joke, "OK, who are you going to marry?"


    A man came up and said, "it''s me." I motioned him to sit down and speak slowly. After the man sat down, he began to say, "my name is Anyu, the Department Manager of the advertising company. I have a girlfriend, Shen Mei. We were going to get married this year, but she was killed not long ago. Although the murderer has got his due retribution now, I can''t let her go in my heart. Xiaochu said that you can marry Xiaomei here, so I want to ask you to help me marry Xiaomei. "


    "It''s not much help. We''re all priced here." Then he handed over the price list and said, "it''s time to have activities on Christmas day, with a 20% discount."


    "Oh, the underworld has passed the double twelve," Li Jia spat out his tongue.


    "Of course, there is Taobao in the underworld. Do you believe it?" I said half jokingly.


    Li Jia was surprised. "It''s true or not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl has a moving IQ. "Well, no kidding. If you think it''s appropriate, I''ll match it for you. "


    "Good..." Before Anyu finished, another boy interrupted.


    "Wait a minute, I want to ask, what will the marriage between man and ghost do to human body?" The boy asked anxiously.


    "Xiaotian." Anyu looks up at Shen Tian.


    "Brother Anyu, I asked for my sister. No matter what you do, I don''t think she wants you to hurt her body." Shen Tian looks at an Yu seriously.


    Looking at the interaction between the two men, I couldn''t understand why they began to see bubbles in their eyes. I couldn''t help sniffing. Almost subconsciously, I blurted out, "I think you deserve it."


    "What?" Two people said they didn''t understand.


    I realized that it was too late for me to say anything. "Cough, nothing." I blushed. I must have been bent down just now to think about the mess. "Since ancient times, ghost marriage has always been a marriage between ghosts. There are very few ghost marriage between people. It''s also because if a person marries a ghost, the ghost will absorb the other half''s yang to maintain the balance of the body in order to stay in the human world. As time goes by, naturally, there will be no good results. But in our marriage, what we marry is a marriage between ghosts, between people and ghosts, The marriage law of the underworld will also come into effect, with the help of the marriage stone, so there is no special harm. If there is one, it may be that your children will be half human and half ghost. Of course, the premise is that you have children. In fact, when it comes to children, you don''t have to worry. After a hundred years, you will become a ghost, and then the marriage law will come into effect Yes, it''s not too late for you to have another child


    I said a lot, regardless of whether these people understand.


    "That is to say, it''s going to be OK, isn''t it?" Shen Tian was relieved.


    "Basically, it''s nothing important. It''s just because of marriage and blood sacrifice. After marriage, you will see the soul of your dead partner. At this time, you should pay more attention to it, or people will treat you as a psychopath." I warned.


    "Oh, oh. OK, I see Anyu nodded.


    I stretched my arm, "Mingqing, go and get things ready. Mingyu goes to get a pair of marriage stones. Ruizhe, please clean up here. Xuanling, close the door. "


    After a few minutes, everything was ready. It was dark inside. Four candles were lit in four corners of the table. On the table were two pairs of red puppet dolls. On the dolls, there were half white jade on one side.


    "I''ll ask for the last time. Are you sure you won''t regret it in the future?" I asked solemnly, the candlelight made everything around orange.


    "No, I won''t regret it." Anyu answered immediately.


    "The marriage law of the underworld is different from that of the human world. It''s more severe. Are you sure you won''t regret today''s decision no matter you quarrel or get angry in the future?" I asked again.


    "No, I won''t fight with Xiaomei, so I will never regret it." Anyu''s answer was firm.


    I sighed softly, "well, no matter what happens in the future, it has nothing to do with the spirit hall from the moment you step out of the spirit hall.""As soon as I enter the spirit hall, I will be associated with ghosts. Blood is my bond. I am for you."


    Blood drops into the marriage stone, mingled with aura, at this moment, Li Cheng.


    "OK, take a look at this and sign it." I took out the agreement to him, "after signing this, no matter what happens to my partner, it has nothing to do with the spirit hall. I hope you will remember that."


    "Good." Anyu nodded and signed his name on the agreement. "Thank you, master."


    "It''s just a deal," I retracted.


    How many people have been here and married? I can''t count it. I can''t count how many regrets I have. Some of them are because of the gratitude and resentment of previous lives. Some of them are trivial things. In fact, people are the same as ghosts, but since they will regret, why should they be together?


    "You should not exist in this world, no matter now, in the past, or in the future, there is no place for you in this world"


    in the distant dream, strange sounds are circling in your ears. When you open your eyes, there is a mirror in front of you, in the mirror it''s me?


    "Who are you?" I looked at myself in the mirror and asked softly. By the way, I remember that this is my first meeting with the shadow.


    "I am your shadow, master, just your shadow." The man in the mirror is smiling gently.


    Looking at the mirror moving in front of me. "Shadow?"


    "Yes, I am the shadow, your shadow."

 Chapter 315

    In front of my eyes, surrounded by darkness, shadow? Are you really just my shadow? What are you? Maybe you can''t even say it yourself,


    suddenly, I opened my eyes to the familiar ceiling. "This is..." I''m still a little bit confused and didn''t respond.


    "Cher, you wake up." A voice from the top of my head also pulled my thoughts back.


    I let out a long sigh of relief. "Did I faint again?"


    Luo Ming Shang lowered his head and kissed my forehead, "no, you''re just too tired."


    This guy can''t bluff. I smile and kiss his lips in response. "I''m fine."


    "Well, it''s going to be OK." Luomingshang hugged me.


    I looked at the time, it seems that I didn''t sleep long, it was just dark, I reached out and got up from the bed, my head was still dizzy. Rub your temples and plan to go out for dinner. Ming Luo Shang also follows.


    The store is closed. Mingyu is cooking dinner in the kitchen. Mingqing is playing with the computer. Xuanling and Ruizhe are probably packing up on the first floor. The two kids are sitting on the sofa watching cartoons.


    I went out to pour myself a glass of water. After sleeping too long, my throat was easy to dry. As soon as I put down the glass, a black shadow jumped in from the balcony with a black thing in my mouth.


    When I saw the little thing in Xiao Hei''s mouth, I got a mouthful of water stuck in my throat and spurted it out of my nostrils.


    "Cough, cough." I was busy coughing and wiping.


    "All right." Luo Mingshang came up and patted me on the back.


    I cough enough, pointing to black, "cough, black, what''s in your mouth?"


    "Meow?" Xiao Hei opened his mouth, put a bat in his mouth on the ground, and gave me a puzzled look.


    And after the bat was put down, it also turned into a beautiful boy in a white fog, "I''ll go. I was almost eaten by your cat."


    "Fantasy?" I am stunned, how is this boy?


    "Well?" Stranger invasion, a group of people around covetously, "Cher, who is he?"


    "He''s not human." I replied, and by the way, I put my arms around the waist of a certain king of Hades who was jealous behind me and gave him a kiss on his side face.


    Mingqing squatted on the magic side directly, a face of curiosity, "ah, it''s actually a vampire. It''s the first time I''ve seen a living vampire. "


    "Really." Mingyu looks at the magic with a cooking spoon. "I used to see vampires in TV series and movies. I thought vampires were terrible. I didn''t expect that they were so cute." Hello, Mingyu, wake up. Is this lovely?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± How cute is the illusion of a face? Do you want to talk about him?


    "Vampires?" The man on the first floor came up and said, "how can there be a vampire here?"


    "Is it an invasion? Do you want to do it? I''ll deal with the body. " Ruizhe volunteered.


    Why does he feel so dangerous? Why does he feel like he''s in a wolf''s den? Can he go out alive? Brother, help!


    I helplessly shook his head, "well, you don''t scare him, it''s my friend." I pulled the magic from the ground, "how can you be taken back by Xiao Hei?" Aren''t you a bat? How did you become a sparrow?


    "I don''t know," he said. "I just want to fly low and see what''s going on in the mirror. I was snatched away by your cat before I saw it. I thought I was going to be eaten by the cat. "


    "You have too much blood on yourself." Xiao Hei licked his paws and said innocently.


    Magic stunned, "black cat talk?"


    "Oh, little black is a cat demon." I said casually, "I''ve figured out about the mirror."


    "What?" "What''s the matter? Why don''t you just say it? What''s going on? "


    Before I opened my mouth, I heard Mingyu scream, "Oh, my soup!" Just think of their own cooking Mingyu quickly ran back to the kitchen.


    Regardless of Mingyu''s popularity, I also feel that this is not a place to speak, "I''ll come back as soon as I go. It won''t take long." Said, pulling magic will go out. I was held before I took a step out.


    "I''ll go with you." Luomingshang holds me.


    I gave him a comforting look. "Don''t worry, it will be OK. They are all my friends."


    Luo Ming Shang looked at the eye illusion, determined that the other party really has no malice, just nodded, "come back early."


    We can''t just talk about this matter with magic. I don''t know how much I can listen to this boy''s arrogant character. I''d better gather all the people together. Of course, Huan Qian told me not to tell others that he was almost eaten when he was taken away by a cat. Now that I think about it, it''s black history. A noble pure blood vampire almost died in the cat''s mouth. I don''t think I''ll look up in front of little black in my life.


    "That mirror is a door, a door of the blood world and the human world. I think Cain used that door to come and go to the two worlds." It''s still the villa and the manor. It''s still dark."The door?" The law didn''t understand of frown, "that mirror of those people is how to return a responsibility?"


    "You once said that Cain was betrayed by human beings. What I think is that the mirror was stolen by the Betrayer. Later, the mirror remained in the human world, and the Betrayer was killed by Cain. No one knew that the mirror was actually the door to the blood world, but just looked at it as a common mirror. Since the mirror was the door, it naturally had spirituality, plus the mirror If the eyes, heart and bones of the Betrayer are integrated into the mirror, then he must be extremely resentful. As time goes by, the shadow of those who have looked in the mirror is also left in the mirror, but they are just shadows, which are illusory. Because they are too weak, they can only live in the middle of the two worlds forever, "I said.


    "That''s the most reasonable explanation," Yan was the first to agree with me.


    "The reason why I can be sure that it is a door is that I have entered it before and seen the other side. Although it was just a glance, I did see a different picture from that road. I am not sure if it is the blood world, but I think since it is Cain''s East and West, it should be the blood world." I added. "As for the existence of those people, it''s my guess."


    "But that''s the best guess you can make." Month also nodded, "law, you say right."


    LV looked at me and nodded, "yes."


    I don''t care if they believe me or not, "but what I care about is why my shadow is on your side." I felt the spirit card out of me.

 Chapter 316

    The night is shrouded in this bright and beautiful world, which has been swallowed up by darkness. Stars and bright moon are the only brilliance in the night sky, but compared with the endless darkness, this brilliance is also insignificant.


    "This..." People look at each other, no one can give me the answer.


    "Like." After a long time, dream suddenly spit out a word.


    I understand the dream, that is to say, it just looks like it, but why I think of the woman in the coffin. She said more than once that she was my shadow, and if it wasn''t my shadow, why would it affect me?


    Law pushed glasses, "the answer to the matter should be on yourself."


    I''m stunned, myself? Are they No, they don''t know the existence of shadow Really don''t know?


    I''m not sure.


    "Come on, I''ve made it clear to you all. That''s about it." I sighed, "I''ll go back first."


    Just about to leave, suddenly a figure blocked my way, I frowned, looking at the front row of people, "you, what do you want to do?"


    "I''m sorry, you can''t leave yet." The law said behind me.


    "Can''t you leave?" I said word by word, eyes slightly narrowed, "why?"


    "If you go out now, you will die, woman." He looked at me in a gloomy way.


    Yue looks out of the window and smiles. "It seems that a guest is coming." The tone was light and playful.


    "Guests?" I frowned and suddenly realized that my perception didn''t work here.


    "Let''s go to the party and have a good reception." Sakura gently smile, "snow, you stay here, we won''t delay too much time."


    Now that I''ve said that, it''s not good for me to get involved. "It seems that I can''t leave tonight. Do you mind keeping me for one night?"


    "No," Yan said with a slight smile, "your room is still the original."


    "Thank you." I turned and went upstairs.


    A lot of people came outside, staring at the manor like a wolf in the dark. Their black guns were aimed at every corner of the manor. This night, they would not let anyone in the manor go out alive.


    However, these night hunters have not started to open their claws and teeth to hunt, they have been torn and bitten by lions, gorgeous figures in the night across, each time will take a life.


    The figure''s speed was very fast. In a short time, the outside of the manor was filled with blood. Yue patted the dust on her body and bowed with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, are you satisfied with today''s reception?"


    Despite that, no one would answer him.


    Law slowly came forward, took off a badge from a person, frowned, "it''s them."


    "The news is really good." Sakura sat on the branch and said with a smile.


    "Is it really good to leave without permission?" At this time, behind suddenly spread a voice, let three people suddenly one Leng.


    Three people slowly turn their heads, slowly come out in the dark, two people, is a man and a woman, month show a smile, slowly say hello. "Oh, long time no see. It shouldn''t be just you two."


    "So, it''s very dangerous to come out like this!" The other girl smiles.


    Sakura jumped down from the branch of the tree and laughed innocently! "Ah? What are you talking about? " Between speaking, behind a burst of falling to the ground, two people surprised to see, two figures quickly fell on the woman''s side, a face scar.


    "Hey, that''s not good. It affects people''s sleep in the middle of the night." Behind him came a cry, and gradually close.


    "Those who make trouble will go to hell as soon as possible." Fantasy has come to the front, a foot will kick a person fly.


    "Ha ha, yes, it''s immoral to disturb people''s rest." Yan smile, black gas diffuse.


    Four people stepped back. "I didn''t expect everyone to be here." The man of the other side said with a smile, "that''s good. In the villa, there should be only one little girl."


    All of them were surprised. Was it her that they started with?


    "It''s broken. Snow Sakura screams and wants to go back.


    Yan stopped Sakura, Sakura shocked. "Yan, you are..."


    "It''s OK. It''s going to be OK!" Yan is smiling gently.


    "Oh, oh, it''s really good to let a little human girl stay there and meet that man?" The man said with a smile.


    "The man?" Everyone was stunned for a moment, and a person was put together in his mind. "It''s him. He''s here."


    "That''s right." The woman chuckled, "that terrible guy."


    "Ha ha." Everyone couldn''t help laughing. For them, it''s a big joke.


    "When are you going to be able to laugh?" The boy on the other side touched the scar on his face.


    "Don''t underestimate human beings. Some human beings are not as simple as you think." The moon smiles triumphantly."What The other four were shocked and then relieved. "But the other side is Eric, a child of blood clan and blood hunting. Even if the little girl is blood hunting, she won''t be his opponent."


    "Bloodhunt. Ha ha ha ha ha Sakura suddenly began to laugh. She laughed wildly.


    The moon is dyed red. It''s an eternal night. The only acceptable light is the white of the sky.


    I stand in front of the window, the air is filled with the smell of blood, I''m not quite used to rubbing my nose, the night here is really long. White shadow into the villa, I frowned, hidden into the dark.


    White shadow into the room directly toward the bed and go, I do not understand, is it for me? I don''t remember what disputes I had with people in the blood world?


    I closed the door, leaned back on the door, and looked at the person who had arrived at the bedside with my arms in my arms. "Isn''t it inappropriate for you to enter the women''s boudoir at midnight?"


    The man heard the voice, suddenly turned to look at me, hand to the waist, there are two silver pistols. I frowned. "Not a vampire?"


    The bullet almost grazed my side face and hit me. I slightly hid my head. Hey, if I don''t agree with you, I''ll fight. Why?


    "Hey, I''m not a vampire. You''ll find someone to avenge you. You''ll find those people outside." I dodged and yelled.


    "My task is to take you away." The man finally spoke.


    I stood on the railing of the stairs and said with a smile, "Oh? Take me? Can you do it? " The red umbrella opened in front of me, reached out and pulled out its handle. Suddenly, the whole room was filled with silver chains.

 Chapter 317

    "What is it?" The man yelled, with silver chains all around him. He just stepped back, with a cold stab in his back. Blood fell to the floor. You can see the white bones of Sen Sen from the back


    "Eric." I heard a cry, and then a sexy woman in a long black dress was left.


    The man hurt his back and squatted down unconsciously. Seeing that the woman wanted to come over, he immediately cried, "don''t move, don''t come over."


    Chain will be the whole room around the watertight, no one dares to move, "we have no malicious." Said the woman.


    I stood on the railing of the stairs with my umbrella. "How much credibility do you think it has to say that after attacking me?" the chain revolved around the whole room.


    "We were just ordered to take you back." The woman immediately said, "those bullets are just Anesthetic bullets. They won''t hurt you."


    The red side of the umbrella turned, "but I want you to die, for no reason." The silver chain stopped for a moment and hit the two men quickly.


    "Eric." Cried the woman in horror.


    The silver bullet hit the chain, and the man suddenly moved. He wanted to Bo for the last time, at least not so dead. He wanted to go back to the man to settle accounts. If the information was not complete, he asked them to perform the task, which was no different from sending them to death.


    White shadow across the ground, leaving only lying in a pool of blood in the silver pistol, as well as the chain is still dripping blood. The umbrella was put away. "Cut, did you run away?" Say, figure a body, disappear in the villa.


    A burst of wind appeared around, white shadow fell, thick smell of blood burst open, a burst of surprise. He was hurt, and he was hurt a lot! "Eric..."


    "Shut up." The man bellowed, "Anna, are you ok?"


    "It will hold." The woman in her arms was hurt a lot, but better than him.


    I chased out and fell gently on the tree. "It turns out that there are still colleagues. They are really brave enough to disturb my aunt''s dream. Are you ready to sleep forever?"


    "Snow, snow." Sakura waved to me.


    I white her one eye, "this small matter does not work well, I want you to what use."


    "Hello, you woman..." I''m in a hurry.


    Yan stopped unreal, to me gently smile, "I''m sorry, affect your rest."


    The injured man looked at me, "you Who the hell are you? "


    "What? Do you come here to rob people without getting all the information about your opponent? " I nodded against the tree trunk. "Your boss is really irresponsible for your life."


    "Eric, what''s going on?" The companion nearby asks a way quickly, a face of surprised.


    I don''t care who, lightly jump, fall in front of inflammation, "sleepy." It''s very quiet. The next second it starts to fall.


    "Yes, yes." Yan reached for me. Hold me horizontally. "I''m sorry, some guests. It''s getting late. Our children are going to have a rest. Could you come back tomorrow morning? Moon, fly, you can see off. "


    "Good." After a few months, they nodded to each other


    Although I don''t want to, I have to leave now.


    The trouble here has been solved. Should I go back too, eh Wake up. I think that in my sleep.


    The time here coincided with that outside. When I woke up, I came back to the spirit hall. It was just early in the morning. I crept into bed and was pulled into my arms behind me before I got the quilt. I sighed helplessly, pulled the quilt, well, sleep again.


    "Cher, you smell of blood." Luo Ming Shang said suddenly.


    I half closed my eyes and said, "well, it''s not mine."


    "Weak?" Luo Ming Shang head in my head gently asked, like talking home before going to bed, as relaxed.


    "A very powerful guy, in the vampire, should be a ruthless role." It''s just that the combat effectiveness of each place is different, and it''s hard to divide.


    Luo Ming Shang dun dun, "is not to say, leave Antique Street, strength will drop?"


    "Well." I replied casually, "I turned on the cheater."


    "Cheater, is that the umbrella?" Luo Ming Shang stopped and asked casually.


    Tired, do not want to say anything, then nest in the arms of Luo Ming Shang sleep back.


    Surrounded by a mass of petals, the whole body is suspended in mid air. Suddenly, the door is pushed open with a squeak, and a person comes in


    "master." Mia leaned out her head and was stunned when she saw everything in the room. "Wow! what is it? It''s beautiful? What''s the trick? Master, teach me, teach me


    I took a gentle breath, lifted the petals around me, and fell on the bed. "What to teach? You''re not polite to come in without knocking


    Mia nodded, "Oh." Then it''s natural to pull back and close the door. Three seconds later, there''s a knock.¡°¡­¡­¡± My head is blue and blue. "Get out of here!" I couldn''t help yelling.


    "Master Fu." Mia leaned out her head carefully. "Teach me."


    I have no choice but to sigh, "this is the trick of wood property, dancing all over the sky. You are the spiritual constitution of the fire attribute. You don''t know it, do you


    Mia nodded. "Oh, I know. So, I can''t learn that? "


    "It''s not that you can''t learn, but at least you can''t," I sighed. "Although you are a fire attribute now, you are very gentle. Obviously, there are other spiritual attributes attached, which should be water or wood. In short, after you are proficient in the use of psychic power in the future, you can use drugs to help you cultivate other attributes of psychic power. "


    "Oh," MIA nodded, "well, I''ll learn later."


    I yawned, reached for my coat and put it on. "What are you doing all of a sudden? Don''t practice hard and help downstairs? Why don''t you knock on the door in a hurry? "


    "I''m looking for you, master." Mia went to one side of the sofa and sat down, kicking her legs.


    "To me? What are you doing? " I don''t understand looking at mia, ready to go out.


    "Ai Ai," MIA quickly followed, "master, where are you going?"


    I white her one eye, "go out to drink water, what else can I do?" Then he poured a glass of water, "what can I do for you?"


    "Hey, hey." Mia was a little proud with a smile. Then his hands closed and slowly opened, the red flame condensed in his hands, slowly elongated, and gradually formed a sword shape. With his hands flat, the sword shape of the flame became longer and longer, the flame slowly disappeared, and the golden red sword fell into his hands. "Look, master."

 Chapter 318

    I''m a little surprised that MIA has been able to practice to such an extent in the last few days. She not only learned to control the spirit well, but also pulled out the sword, and combined the sword with the spirit power to control the sword with the spirit. It''s only a few days. Even Mingyu, who has excellent talent, used it for half a month to learn. But MIA used it for a few days.


    "Mia, you..." I don''t know what to say.


    "Hey, hey, am I really good?" Mia asked me for credit.


    "You can learn to control the spirit so quickly because of Kong Lin''s help. You married Kong Lin in secret. Kong Lin is a powerful immortal. So when you practice, Kong Lin gives you a lot of help, and even uses his own spiritual power to help you activate the spirit into the body to speed up the cultivation." I pointed out the reason why MIA practiced so fast.


    "Well "Ah ~" MIA spat out her little tongue. "Oh, I will practice well myself. I know what I''m going to do to consolidate, right


    "Well," I nodded. "It''s up to you to cultivate yourself." He put down his glass.


    "Master, what is this?" Mia looked at a magic cube on the table.


    I just glanced at the things on the table and nodded, "Oh, the old man brought it back for me. I don''t know what it is. I''ll make it a toy for little left and right."


    "It''s like a magic weapon." Mia picked up the cube and looked around.


    "It''s not bad. I can tell the difference between them." I nodded. The girl hasn''t made so much progress in a few days. It seems that Kong Lin has made great contribution. However, Mia herself It''s probably accumulated by her own previous life. Just, is it good for her to practice so fast?


    I''m starting to worry. What will MIA do if she reminds me of her past life? Who is right and who is wrong.


    "Master, what are you thinking?" Mia played with the magic cube, took time to look up at me and asked.


    "Nothing." I shook my head and reached for MIA''s cube. "Playing with children''s toys, it''s fun for you."


    "Cut." Mia turned her lips.


    Now that MIA has learned ethereal, the next step is "Well, that''s what you''re going to do next." With that, he reached out to gather a flame, and then took his hand back. The flame was still burning, and it didn''t get bigger or smaller.


    "It''s very simple." Mia reached out to gather a flame, then withdrew her hand. The next second, the flame went out. "Eh?" Mia a Leng, immediately don''t believe evil, and tried again, or the same, "what''s the matter?"


    "The hand has withdrawn, but the spirit can''t withdraw." I warned.


    "Ah?" Mia paused and answered, "Oh." Then he tried again, and the palm of his hand gathered a flame. Then he carefully withdrew his hand and slowly controlled it. The next second, the flame suddenly became bigger and almost burned Mia''s face. "Ouch ~" MIA screamed and squatted down.


    I''ll hold my forehead. "You used to control the Tianzi sword by using your own spirit to activate the aura in the air, but to control the ignition, you used your own spirit to directly control the flame in the air. To activate is to introduce it into the body, use your own spirit power to assimilate the strange spirit power, and then control those spirit power that belong to you. To control is to use your own spirit power to control those strange spirit power, no matter what It''s your power. "


    Mia got it. "I nodded." Said again condensed a fire. Then carefully withdraw the hand, burning the fire, concentrating on the top of the fire. The flame first keeps unchanged, and then slowly grows larger. As the flame starts to enlarge, Mia quickly continues to control it. The flame slowly changes back, and then it slowly becomes smaller and disappears without slowing down. "Hoo ~" MIA took a long breath and wiped the sweat on her head. "No, it''s too hard. I''ve been very serious, but I still can''t


    I shook my head, then suddenly around four or five groups of flame, "when you can follow me and freely control the spiritual power in the air, you will pass."


    Mia was stunned. "How long will it take me."


    "At least half a year," I calculated the time, and the flame dispersed. "After all, it takes mental power to control well here. Your mental power is too poor, which is the so-called mental power."


    "Should not You want me to manipulate something out of thin air. Is that the super power on TV? " Mia asked with a lingering fear.


    "Not that one." I''m playing with the cube in my hand. "Just like you just focused on mobilizing your whole body to control the fire."


    Mia nodded. "Oh, I''m really tired."


    I sighed and looked up. It''s almost noon. Let''s go down and have a look.


    It''s sunny outside. I''ve reached out and smoothed my hair. It''s a nice day today. Let''s go out and bask in the sun. There are several guests coming in and out on the first floor. Xuanling, Mingyu, Mingqing and Ruizhe are greeting the guests.


    "My younger martial brother. Why haven''t you seen it recently? " Mia asked, puzzled.


    "He can''t get out this year." I shrugged. "I told him to finish all that this year. So he didn''t have time to come out until five years ago. "Mia said, "I remember he made a lot of holes. Master, you want to kill him."


    "Blame me." I spread out my hand, "blame himself, nothing to open so many pits, in the end is not his pit dead."


    "But I remember that the book" marriage in the dark "seems to be a record of Lingguan. It should not be finished yet." Mia thought and answered.


    My eyes darkened, the book "That book is not finished yet." If it''s over, how can we bring Qi Yang out. Then she turned her head and glared at mia, "what are you doing. I''m going to help you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mia''s mouth cracked. "I knew I wouldn''t come." Murmured in a low voice and turned to help.


    I really want to kick in the past. What nonsense? Go to work!


    "Mom." Two little guys bumped into my leg. Then reach out and hold it. "Mom, why don''t you go out and play. Go to the amusement park, go to the amusement park. "


    Looking down at the two eyes, flashing with two amusement park leaflets, Christmas leaflets. I have a black line on my face. I won''t let go of a few meanings on a festival. Can''t you stay at home and wait for Santa to give presents at Christmas?


    But Looking at two pairs of big eyes, I really can''t say no. So, businesses that use children are the most hateful.

 Chapter 319

    "Well, well, well, let''s go for Christmas." Since we can''t refuse, we can delay.


    "Mom is the best." Kids, you are more and more easy to be cute, aren''t you.


    I patted two little heads and said, "go play by yourself." Children, do harm to others by yourself.


    Two little guys ran out of the door, and I went out with them. Sitting on the reclining chair at the door, I felt a little cold. Luo Mingshang reached out and added a blanket to me. Suddenly, he saw the magic cube in my hand, and he said, "what''s this?"


    "Oh, the old man sent it to me before. It''s a birthday present." I looked at the cube and turned around. "I saw that it was useless, so I used it as a toy for Xiao Zuo and Xiao you."


    Luo Ming Shang stretched out his hand to take a look, "this, seems to be a vessel."


    "Utensils?" I don''t understand of straight get up to look at Luo Ming Shang, "is spirit implement."


    "It''s a spirit instrument, a vessel containing something precious." Luo Mingshang replied, "this kind of vessel was very common among Taoists and monks before the Qin Dynasty. It was used to convey important information."


    I looked at the Rubik''s cube and said, "was it so advanced in the Qin Dynasty? It''s said that Mohist school had such a thing at that time, and they called it Shangtong Mohist square at that time. Maybe this is also a work of Mohism. " Luo Mingshang replied.


    I gasped at the corner of my mouth. "I don''t understand. But even the Rubik''s cube can''t be a magic weapon to store anything I looked at the cube as a whole, "unless it''s empty, but if it''s empty, there''s no way to turn it."


    "But I don''t think I''m wrong." Luo Ming Shang pinched his chin and thought, "this should be a vessel. Didn''t you ask your master?"


    "No," I said, "I don''t want to talk to him. Every time I get in touch with him, I have to say a lot of rubbish. I have to worry about the phone bill every time. I have to call him several times. I''m worried that his private money is not enough to charge me."


    Luo Mingshang didn''t pay attention to my words. He just reached out and turned on the Rubik''s cube. "There should be some special rules to sort, but the way of sorting is like a password key. There are many different rules. The point is the pattern on it. "


    I yawned. Take your time. I''ll sleep for a while. Luo Mingshang put all his attention on the magic cube. Once he began to focus on one thing, no one could pull him back from the depth of his thinking without thoroughly studying it.


    Before I fell asleep, I was woken up. When I opened my eyes, I found that I had arrived in the bedroom. Did I rub my head? Did you go through it? I should not be asleep. How did I get across the room?


    "Boss, are you awake?" It was dark in the room. It seems that it''s very late. I remember I didn''t have lunch. I really went through it.


    I still don''t understand rubbing my head, "Xuan zero, what''s the date today?"


    Xuan zero heard Leng for a while, then gently smile, "boss, you did not cross, today is still the fifth.". It''s just evening. "


    I laughed awkwardly, "er I didn''t mean that This kind of feeling of being seen through the mind at a glance is really not good.


    "Well, go to dinner," Xuanling reached out and pulled me up.


    I touched the position beside me, "where''s luomingshang?"


    "He," Xuanling pulled me and helped me get dressed. "Still working on the cube."


    "Still playing." I looked up at the sky. "Is that really a vessel?"


    "Master Shuo should not give you some useless things. What''s in it should be very important." Xuan zero answers.


    I looked up and thought, that''s right. How can the old man give me useless things. "It''s just, what''s in there?"


    Xuan zero stretched out his hand to pull me up, "the boss himself to see not good."


    "Well, I''m not very interested in that kind of thing." I spread out my hand and followed Xuanling out. As soon as I went out, I smelled a smell of rice. It seemed that it was time to have dinner.


    "Boss, wash your hands and eat." Mingyu greets me as she brings a dish to the table.


    "Oh." I should be a, then look to the other side is still studying the Rubik''s cube of luomingshang, "luomingshang, don''t study, eat." I know that I can''t move him by shouting. I just reach out and pull people over. As a result, when I reach out, I don''t know whether it''s intentional or subconscious. I want to hold my hand with my backhand. I can feel the faint chill from that hand. It''s just to crush my bones. Fortunately, this guy responded in time and stopped.


    "Cher." Luo Mingshang''s hand stopped, then he reached out and gently took my hand, pulled it over and gave me a kiss on the back of my hand. "I don''t see any regularity."


    So are you worried about this? I couldn''t help laughing. "If you can''t think of it, don''t think about it. Have a meal." I pulled my hand back and pulled him up.


    "Here you are." Luomingshang, give me back the Rubik''s cube. Does that mean I can play by myself?


    I can''t help it. What''s the special attraction of this Rubik''s cube? Two children are not as fascinated as you. I can''t see anything special.After dinner, I made a pot of tea and studied the Rubik''s cube while holding a teacup. I went to the sofa and sat down. How can I use this thing? The old man didn''t bring me a manual. After a sip of tea, he put the cup on the table and turned the magic cube. The design is a little strange. The general magic cube should have six sides, that is to say, there are six colors and six colors. But this, it seems that there are only four patterns and colors, four? But there are six sides. What do you mean? In other words, two faces are blank? But there is no blank pattern. In other words, there are two sides, the same. But the number of colors seems to be the same.


    Fingers flexible and rapid rotation of the Rubik''s cube, and finally put together a complete face, there is no excess.


    "Strange." I looked at the magic cube in my hand and didn''t understand. "What''s wrong." Fingers continue to turn the cube, and then accidentally.


    "Click -" a crisp.


    "Er..." There was some quiet embarrassment. I broke the Rubik''s cube. It should be said that it was in two. "I didn''t mean to."


    Luo Ming Shang came over and reached for half of the Rubik''s cube in my hand. "Can I dismantle it?"


    Hello, what is detachable? Didn''t I break it? I grabbed it. "Do you have glue?" You have to glue this up before the old man comes back, otherwise you don''t know how the old man nags me.

 Chapter 320

    Luo Ming Shang suddenly found something, stopped my hand, "and so on." Then he took the two half Rubik''s cube and looked down. "It seems that it can move." Said hand in the cube press press press, really can move.


    I quickly grabbed it, "show me." With that, I reached out and took the two halves of the Rubik''s cube into my hand. I closed them together again, and they really closed. Then in the middle of a position press press, and then, the other several sides are pressed down. Suddenly, the Rubik''s cube flew out of my hand and stopped in mid air. The grid instantly decomposed. Inside was the golden light, and countless golden words appeared, encircling me.


    "This is..." I don''t understand looking at the golden words in front of me.


    "Cher, use your finger blood." Luo Ming Shang said suddenly.


    "Ah?" Although I didn''t understand, I still cut my finger, and the blood fell on the scattered grid. Lattice will be a blood sucking, Rubik''s cube turned into a scroll, all the golden words around me will be sucked into the scroll.


    The others came up and said, "what''s this?"


    "Glittering, what magic weapon is this?" Mingyu also asked strangely.


    I was a little surprised, looking at the scroll that fell into my hand. Is also a face of don''t answer, "what is this in the end?"


    "Do you mean..." Xuanling was also a little surprised, "this is The lost artifact in the legend, the list of gods


    "The list of gods!" Let''s all shout. Qi Qi rushed to me and looked at the scroll in front of me.


    Luo Mingshang looked down at the scroll in my hand and narrowed his eyes slightly, "Oh? Is it the list of gods? No wonder, I think that strange feeling is what''s going on


    "The list of gods." Looking at the scroll in my hand, I murmured, "so, is it a cheat again?"


    "It''s just a big plug-in." Ming make complaints about Tucao.


    I gasped, "old man, he Where did you get such a big plug-in? "


    "Yes." Xuanling was also very strange, "this list of gods should have disappeared after Jiang Ziya of the Zhou Dynasty. Master Shuo is so powerful that he can find such things. "


    "The old man is really great." I can''t help sighing. "But since it''s a birthday present for me, I''ll try my best to accept it. Anyway, I''ll use it sooner or later." Yes, sooner or later. The gift of the old man is really timely. Maybe it can be used to deal with those guys.


    Would you like to call the old man and say thank you? Well If you think about it, the old man must be complacent again.


    "Boss, you go to have a rest first. It seems that it was a sleepless night last time." Xuanling looks out of the window and suddenly opens his mouth.


    It''s also true that many people have found out the big news just now, "but how do you plan to explain it?"


    "You can''t tell the truth, boss. You don''t like trouble." Xuan zero lightly laughs a way.


    "It''s better to say that Mingqing made the boss angry again and was beaten by the boss." Mingyu has an idea. And then rub it. "In that case, it''s going to hurt a little bit."


    "Hello," Ming Qing repeatedly retreated, "don''t be kidding. Why is it me who is in trouble every time?"


    "Ha ha." Mingyu waved, "who let you owe smoke."


    Mingqing black line, "it''s really not to see that I look like you, so my mother took you back easily. It''s not born at all."


    "Oh, maybe you brought it back." Mingyu sneered. "How could I have such a stupid brother as you."


    "Well, just leave it to me." Xuan zero says with a smile, "you go to have a rest first."


    I thought about it for a while. Well, I''m more relieved to leave this matter to Xuanling. It''s better for him to deal with it than for a bunch of guys to make trouble. "Well, it''s up to you." I nodded. Put the scroll away as you go.


    Lying on the bed, I can''t be calm. Although on the surface I look calm and don''t care, I can''t stop my inner ecstasy. The list of gods is just a list of gods. Those who are on the list will be used by me. It''s an ancient artifact that both gods, Demons and ghosts want to get.


    And the ancient artifact that everyone covets is now in my hands.


    "Luomingshang." Lying on the bed, I couldn''t help but realize that "Fengshenbang is an ancient artifact that the six realms want no matter what their identities are. Then you..."


    "In fact, there is another point that others don''t know." Luo Mingshang replied. "Fengshen list is not available to everyone. It''s not the user who chooses it, it''s the user who chooses it. If it doesn''t accept it, it''s just like a burning stick. "


    "It''s not the user who chooses it, it chooses the user," I said, puzzled. "What do you mean? Will ancient artifacts be different? "


    "Because in the list of gods, there is the mark of God. In other words, God chooses the master." Luo Mingshang replied. "Do you know why I let you use blood?"


    "Why?" I don''t understand."The list of gods has been lost for a long time, so only the blood of gods can awaken the spirits." Luo Ming Shang replied, and then stopped, "I say so, you understand."


    After thinking for a while, I nodded, "well, does anyone know? For example, "Xuan zero?"


    "Maybe, but he didn''t seem to mean it clearly." Luomingshang reached out and hugged me, "it''s OK, that guy is just to atone. Even if anyone will betray you, leave you, I think. He won''t either


    "Ah?" What the hell?


    "Go to sleep." Luo Mingshang put out his hand to cover my eyes, "your body can''t recover without a good rest."


    Even if I had a good rest, I couldn''t recover. I yawned and thought that if I didn''t solve the problem of the mirror, I would not wake up like my shadow in the blood world library.


    "Well?" It seems that something has been stimulated in a moment.


    Yan they once said that the Mo, my shadow, was sealed. In other words, if the influence continues like this, am I likely to be the same as her?


    "What''s the matter?" I noticed something that seemed to come back to me. Luo Mingshang asked.


    "Nothing." My brain began to be dizzy. I had a bad feeling. I always felt that it was not just the shadow, but also what they did to me?


    "Go to sleep." Luo Ming Shang bowed his head and kissed my forehead, "it will be OK."


    It seems that solving the problem of the mirror is only a temporary but not a permanent solution. I have to find a way to understand the problem of the shadow.

 Chapter 321

    The water in the palm of my hand was cold and warm, and the palm became numb. The fingertips of holding the water cup began to turn white and bloodless. I reached out and put down the water cup in my hand. I felt relieved. Only at this time would I remember that it was winter.


    Mingyu smashed the pair of cat''s claw gloves that I disliked for a long time. I really want to slap her. The door is open on the first floor. Even if the sun is comfortable, the cold wind will blow into the room. Mingqing and Ruizhe hang transparent curtains on the door to keep out the wind. I shrunk my feet to the soft couch and wrapped them in a cotton blanket. It was much warmer. I leaned my head on Luo Mingshang''s shoulder and tried to shrink.


    "Ah Chou --" I can''t help sneezing. I don''t think it''s cold. Maybe someone is talking about me.


    "Xiaoxue --!" People are humane. Just now I was still talking about who was talking about me.


    "I can hear you. You don''t have to be so loud. You call the birds flying all over the street." I can''t help but make complaints about it.


    Xiahou love opened the curtain and came in, shrinking his neck, "Oh, it''s freezing to death. It''s still warm in the room. "


    "Come on, it''s just your room. It''s dark and cold. Ghosts can freeze to death. " I straightened up, poured out the cold tea in the teapot, and put it on the small stove to cook again. When the guests came, they would make a pot of tea to serve them. Even if the other party is very unpopular.


    "No way." Xiahou loves to smile and goes to sit down opposite me.


    I handed over a cup of hot tea, "first drink some hot tea to warm your body." Before the tea is boiled, you should drink some hot water first. "What''s the matter with me on such a cold day?"


    Summer Hou love to drink tea, "Oh, almost forget business. It''s about Ding Ling. "


    "Ding Ling?" I Leng for a while, "you find out how you offended her?"


    "Well," Xia Hou nodded, "I checked. At first, I gave her two pieces of information, so it caused her death. That''s probably why she hates me. "


    "What information?" I don''t understand of ask a way. Can''t help but frown, "what on earth did you do to her?"


    "About Huang Liming''s identity as a person from No.3 street, I gave it to her." Xia Hou AI sighed, "in fact, it can''t be me. She came to me. Originally, she just wanted me to help her investigate Huang Liming''s family background, but I didn''t expect to find out that Huang Liming came from No.3 street." Xia Hou likes to hold a teacup and is wronged.


    "Oh, that''s why Huang Liming killed her." I nodded. "It''s all because of you."


    Xia Hou loves to smack his mouth, "blame me, and even without Huang liming, she will die, won''t she?"


    "And then? What''s the second piece of information? " I asked again.


    Xia Hou love holding the cup sighed, "the second message, I''m afraid, is the most difficult point for her to accept."


    "What is it?" I asked strangely. The teapot on the stove has been preheated. Put tea and water on it and cook slowly.


    "It''s about Ding Ling''s boyfriend." Xiahou love a serious face, "Ye Yun''s boyfriend, do you want to know who it is?"


    "Who?" My hands faltered and I bowed to continue cooking.


    Summer Hou love Dun, "is Ye Yun."


    "What I exclaimed, "do you think Ding Ling''s boyfriend is Ye Yun? "Ye Yun, the leader of the fifth team of the guard house?"


    "That''s right." Xia Hou nodded his head.


    I put down my hand, "no, if it''s Uncle Ye, he won''t..." In the middle of it, I suddenly think of something. It seems that ye Yun lost his memory because of the car accident five years ago. So, both of them didn''t remember from the beginning.


    "Also, ye Yun''s car accident is also because of this." Xia Hou AI continued, "because at that time, the second information I gave her was that ye Yun was Ding Ling''s brother."


    His hand trembled unconsciously and knocked over the tea on the stove. Luo Mingshang quickly reached out and pulled my hand over, wiped off the tea and straightened it. Cook again.


    "What did you say?" I did not pay attention to Luo Ming Shang, Leng Leng looked at Xiahou love, "you say, they are brothers and sisters?"


    "Yes." Xia Hou nodded his head. Then she gave a wry smile, "so if it wasn''t for this information, I''m afraid she would not have died."


    The finger buckled on the soft collapse. "OK, I see. I''ll just leave it to me. Don''t worry about it any more. Don''t tell anyone about it, especially those old Presbyterians. "


    Xia Hou AI was a little stunned, "Oh, but you What are you going to do? Is it difficult to tell her? "


    "I have my own opinion," I sighed. "You go back, and if you can, don''t stay here. It''s not for you."


    The summer Hou loves to dun, immediately smile. "I have my own plan, too."


    After the curtain opened and closed again, the wind took advantage of the moment to freeze the warmth of the room. The tea was boiling, the fire was still burning, and a little white smoke rose in the air. I gently lifted the white smoke,


    LUO Mingshang reached out and squeezed my hand, "what do you want to do?"


    I''m a little funny. "Don''t you never care about other people''s business? What''s going on today? ""Just ask." Luomingshang looked down at my hand. I don''t know how it looks.


    "Say it again." I''m also struggling. It''s really a troublesome problem. If I don''t tell Ding Ling, it''s stuck here. If I tell her, I don''t know what will happen to Ding Ling.


    Tangled, tangled into a twist.


    Under the dark blue night sky, there is no cold wind of any temperature whistling across the earth, making the leaves rustle. In the courtyard of a white European villa surrounded by woods and darkness, there are white and red roses, which are very eye-catching in the dark night


    in the White Castle surrounded by white roses, Black Gothic Dress across the white revolving stairs, with a beautiful scenery The girl with beautiful silver hair, barefoot, is constantly looking for.


    "Yan Yan, here, Yan, here I am. " The girl kept shouting, but no one answered her. "Yan It''s inflamed. "


    This is her memory? Her name, I remember, is mo.


    The girl looked at the young man in front of her, with a gentle radian in her mouth, "long time no see, really, long time no see, I miss you very much." Said, a trace of crystal from the face slip.


    "I''m here." Looking at the girl in front of me, the boy smiles gently, which is a kind of tenderness I have never seen before. It''s also a kind of tenderness I''m familiar with. As usual,


    originally, you always regard me as her.


    "What do you want, Mo?"


    "Flowers, many beautiful flowers"


    "what kind of flowers?"


    "Well. Rose, rose, manjushahua, many, many, all like it. "

 Chapter 322

    "Well, I''ll give you a garden, a big garden full of flowers."


    "Thank you, Yan, Yan is the best!"


    If only it could go on like this, what about now? Is the garden still there?


    "Yan, will we always be together?"


    "Certainly."


    "Well, I like inflammation best, so we should be together all the time."


    "Well, we''ll never be apart for the rest of our lives."


    "Yan, let''s make an engagement!" The two people who are imprinted, no matter where, when, as long as the soul is still there, will be forever lovers.


    The black sky, the red moon, the sharp blade stabbed into the girl''s body, blood splashed, and the red moon into one, the eclipsed world, only a young man crying, singing a silent song, is so sad and helpless.


    The feeling of suffocation, like precipitation in the water, is uncomfortable. I take a deep breath and wake up from my dream. The feeling of depression disappears.


    I fell asleep again. I put my hand on my eyes. That dream, no, it''s not her memory, it''s the memory of the shadow, she followed the past of Yan. It''s really sad. I made a vow to each other, but I had to leave. I don''t understand. It''s just that kind of pain. I seem to know each other before.


    I feel my chest, I don''t know why, there is a dull pain here. I think if Luo Mingshang wants to leave me, or if I leave him, it''s the same pain, but fortunately, you promised me that you won''t leave me.


    There''s no one around. I''m a little strange. Generally, he''ll be by my side at this time? I took out my cell phone from under my pillow and looked at the time. It''s four o''clock in the afternoon. It''s almost four thirty.


    I got up and went out barefoot. The afterglow of the setting sun outside spilled on the floor through the balcony window, and my long dark blue hair was also scattered on the floor. Stained with the golden color, I went over silently, reached for him and buried my head in his arms.


    Luo Ming Shang put down the book in his hand, reached out and hugged me, "what''s the matter?"


    "Luomingshang, I really hate you." I hate that you make me dependent on you.


    "Well," Luo Ming Shang answered, "how did you come out barefoot?"


    I shrunk, air-conditioned room is not so cold, the balcony is also covered with hairy carpet, very comfortable, so it will not be cold. Let go of the hand holding him, and then stretch it into his coat, around his waist. He only wears a white shirt, through which you can feel the strong muscles on his waist. Well, he has a good figure.


    It seemed that he was aware that I was touching the meat on his waist. Luo Mingshang blushed very hard. He lowered his head and bit my earlobe. His voice was low and dumb. "Baby, if you touch it again, you will be eaten."


    I immediately with the electric shock like retracted hand, some sullen raised his head staring eyes, Luo Ming war. "I''m still under age, you''re committing a crime!"


    The hot and humid air rubbed his ears and went to his lips along his side face, "but we are husband and wife." Voice is very light, hot and humid breath mixed with charm and sexy tone hit in the face, finish, close to my lips.


    "Boss, what''s for dinner tonight..." Suddenly a man came up on the second floor. Mingyu raised her head. She was stunned for a moment and turned her head. "Oh, I''m sorry to disturb you. I didn''t see anything," he murmured to himself as he turned his head. "I usually look at my boss with a cold face. I didn''t expect to stop taking the initiative."


    My head was full of blue veins. I pushed luomingshang away and made a seal with one hand. Finally, I reached out to the door and said, "fire dragon chants!" Suddenly, a Fire Dragon flew out of his hand, directly bypassed the stairs and rushed downstairs.


    Boom. There was a loud noise downstairs.


    "Boss, you''re murdering me. Are you going to tear down the house?" Mingyu''s cry came from the stairs.


    I took back my hand and grinned, "cut, missed." I wish I were more accurate. Then he turned to look at the culprit''s Luo Ming Shang, "what? Would you like to have a try? I can guarantee not to miss such a close distance! "


    Luo Mingshang smiles. Holding me in my arms, I look shameless. I sighed helplessly, forget it, I should have been used to the shameless degree of this guy, shouldn''t I?


    I suddenly felt something was wrong. "Luomingshang, how long did I sleep?"


    "Not long." Luo Mingshang held me and continued to read.


    I pushed him away, reached out and pinched the paralyzed face, "don''t cheat me, how long in the end."


    The handsome face was deformed by me, "Oh, Xueer," Luo Mingshang stretched out his hand to pull my hand, and then kissed the back of my hand, "obedient, really not long."


    "Oh, don''t tell me just a few hours?" I don''t believe his story.


    Luo Ming Shang stopped, "well."


    What are you doing? Well, don''t write me a lie. I''m going to squeeze his face again. Luo Mingshang quickly waved his big hand and held both my hands in the palm of his hand. "Good, just a few hours?"


    "How many hours?" I pick my eyebrows.As soon as his expression coagulated, it seemed that he was a little impatient. I insisted all the time, and my body suddenly leaned forward to overwhelm me. Before I could react, I was pressed down by him. As soon as I was about to get angry, my mouth was suddenly blocked. Some anger from the kiss, with the tearing of swallowing everything, swallowed all the words into my stomach.


    Not as gentle as before, he told me in this rough way that he was angry and impatient with the questions I had been asking. It''s a small problem, isn''t it?


    Before I suffocated, luomingshang let me go. I could feel the slight rusty smell on my lips. It must be broken. Is this guy a wolf?


    "Cher, you are very wordy." Vaguely, I heard him say this in my ear.


    Ci''ao, who''s so wordy? If you don''t have something to hide from me, I''ll keep asking. In order to solve my doubts, I''ll ask what''s wrong? As an old saying goes, don''t be ashamed to ask. Don''t think that you can throw away all the things of our ancestors if you live a long time.


    "Just tell me." I don''t want to pay attention to him.


    "I told you already." Still stay hot and humid breath of the lips close to my side face, I can feel the face across what wet things.


    "Pa -," I slapped it with a slap, and pushed down a boneless insect on me. It''s dead. Don''t you know how much you weigh?


    I clapped my hands, got up from the ground and mended my foot. "I don''t expect you to tell me the truth," I noticed when I looked at the time on my mobile phone. I slept for two days and one night.

 Chapter 323

    Still thinking about whether it will be sealed as long as the shadow, the time will come true immediately.


    I can''t help but smile bitterly. I can''t imagine anything. It''s easy to come true.


    After dinner, I took two kids who had been pestering me to play games in the house. Although children can''t play too many games or anything, there is something that can distract their attention and attention, but they can''t make trouble. Xuanling, Mingqing and Ruizhe went downstairs to clean up their things. There are a lot of things sold today, so we have to make up for them. Mingyu cleans up the things and brushes them, leaving luomingshang and xiaoheiwo together. No one cares who''s sleeping and who''s reading.


    In the middle of the night, a group of uninvited visitors entered the antique street. The cold wind blocked all the obstacles for them to enter. These guys suddenly broke into the antique street, killed several patrolling guards, and were found by the night watchman. Suddenly, the antique street fell into a scuffle. All the neighbors rushed out with weapons. Xuanling, Mingqing and Ruizhe were packing up and heard the sound Also quickly went out to have a look.


    As soon as Xuan went out, he saw the scuffle outside and frowned.


    "How did they get in?" Mingqing looked at the crowd, frowned, and joined the melee.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, several figures rush to the second floor of the spirit hall. Xuanling finds someone entering the spirit hall. He didn''t have time to stop the enemy in front of him. He rushed into the house and got a bloodstain on his back. But he didn''t care to hesitate. He remembered that she was still in the house and promised that she would not be hurt again.


    "Mingqing, go back to protect the boss. I''ll stop them." Xuanling rushes to Mingqing and helps him block the enemy.


    "Be careful, Xuanling." Mingqing said, ran to the house, ran to half suddenly stop, because people have come down from upstairs.


    I saw Mingqing come back in a hurry, some puzzled, "Mingqing. What''s up? Why is it so noisy outside? "


    "Well. Boss? " Ming Qing is also a little stunned. What about the attackers who entered the second floor? No one could see clearly. Several figures burning blue flames fell from the second floor window of Lingguan, and soon only a cloud of ash was left.


    "The baby is hungry. I''m going to find something to eat, but you''re all gone," I blinked, not noticing the chaos outside. Suddenly, I felt that the atmosphere was not right, and several concealed weapons came. I subconsciously turned aside and finally saw the situation outside, "this What''s the situation? "


    "Boss, it''s not the time to speak. I''ll cover it. Boss, you go quickly," Mingqing asked the intruder to stop him and turned his head.


    "Invasion?" I looked at the scuffle in the hall in surprise and frowned.


    "Boss, it seems that they are all coming for the spirit hall." Xuan zero side obstructs the person who comes in, at the same time shouts a way.


    I frowned. It''s not Chong Lingguan. It''s for me. No matter who it is. Oh, now I realize that I''m a big hit.


    "Boss, let''s go." Mingqing gave me a push.


    "I''m going that way." I scream, just two people waving a knife to see over, Mingqing catch a person, another person to me with a knife cut over. "Go away!" I helped the stairs to jump down and dodged a knife. The swordsman also jumped down and the long knife fell to the ground. There was a crack in the floor.


    I frowned. "Who are you?" Not to catch me, but to kill me, like It''s the same as those people three years ago. My hair stood up in an instant. Those people, those people, have been chasing me, and And killed them.


    "Boss," Xuanling seems to have found something wrong with my mood. It''s a kind of repressive fear mixed with earthshaking anger. The swordsman''s knife fell down again. Xuan0 was surprised. He almost didn''t want to think about it. He was desperate to block me. He used his arm to block the swordsman''s knife, and his blood was flowing.


    The blood, the red everything, the flame that burns everything, devours everything.


    "Boss!" Xuan zero called, also called my thoughts back.


    "Xuanling, what are you doing?" I exclaimed. Is there something wrong with this boy''s brain? I can''t deal with it. What kind of hero does this boy play.


    "Boss, no matter what you''ve met before, go straight ahead and don''t look back." He said that to me. He said, gently pushing me with one hand


    I frowned and the red umbrella appeared in my hand. The red umbrella opened. "Now I want to tell you that I''m not who I was three years ago. I''m here today to tell you that the people who enter here are a kind of people besides the rules. The dead. " Silver chain seems to diffuse the whole Antique Street in that moment.


    "Everybody, don''t move." Familiar orders came from outside, and it seemed to know the power of the silver chain.


    The chain revolves around the whole street, across every brick and tile. I gently rotate the red umbrella. The chain moves, and there is only a scream outside. I walked forward with my umbrella, walked out of the store, and looked at the scene on the street. The cold moonlight set off the silver chain more coldly. The silver was stained with blood red, and even the moonlight seemed to set off the red."Withdraw!" I don''t know who called. All the people in black are ready to retreat.


    I sneer, "go now, is it time?" Now that I''m here, I want to leave without leaving something. How can it be. This is a fine tradition of antique street.


    The scream was so loud that it was like the cry of misery below the abyss on this night.


    The scream represents the end of the invasion. There are only a few unpopular corpses and red blood left on the street, which dye the whole street red. These are all cleaned up by professionals. Every time there is such an invasion in the antique street, killing and blood have long been common.


    Ming Qing collapsed on the ground and gasped for breath. I walked slowly and looked at him. Ming Qing was covered with a lot of clothes. I picked up Ming Qing''s injured hand to study. I don''t know if I should say God''s will. Mingqing almost killed me when I met for the first time. It''s even now.


    "What are you doing, boss?" Mingqing looked at me holding his arm and studied it for a long time. He didn''t want to stop bleeding at all.


    "It''s OK," I threw down Mingqing''s injured arm. Well, yes, it was "throw". I used it, so.


    "Ouch." Ming Qing cries out in pain. His whole face is tangled. "Boss, please take it easy. I''m a wounded man."


    "Cough," I couldn''t help laughing. "Ruizhe, help Mingqing back to the room."

 Chapter 324

    Ruizhe was dressing Xuanling''s wound. Hearing what I said, he nodded, "OK."


    I went to Xuanling''s side and continued to explode for him. He was more injured than Ming and Qing Dynasties. It can be said that this is the first time I saw him injured with blood all over his body, or it''s nothing to him, just some skin injuries. But in my impression, Xuanling is always so peaceful and gentle, including when killing people. No one can get into him. It''s always so light, but it''s the first time to see such a mess.


    I stretched out my hand to help him continue to bandage. It''s fake that I don''t feel distressed. After all, it''s all my family. It''s just, why should he be so stupid? It''s a better way, isn''t it? Why use your body to carry it for me?


    "You idiot." I couldn''t help swearing. Tears began to puff down. Wet the injured gauze.


    "Boss, it''s OK. Don''t cry." Xuanling touched my face with his intact hand and wiped the tears off my face. "I don''t know why. I''m a little happy. After all, this is the first time you shed tears for me."


    I put on a tear, "who cried."


    "Yes, yes." Xuan zero helpless smile way. Suddenly it turned into a scream. "Ah, boss, take it easy." Xuan snack pain closed his eyes. There was some helplessness in the tone.


    "Shut up." I cried discontentedly. My face turned a little red. I lowered my head and applied the medicine violently. After applying the medicine, I wrapped it with bandage and tied a lovely bow, "that''s good." I am very satisfied with my masterpiece. Suddenly I feel something is wrong. I stare at Xuanling all the time.


    "Old Boss, you What are you looking at? " Xuan zero was in my mind.


    "Take off your coat." I said suddenly.


    "What What? "Xuanling was frightened and blushed.


    "What''s the trouble, take it off quickly," I said in an indisputable voice, impatiently reaching out to do it.


    "Wait," Xuanling quickly stopped my hand, "I I''ll do it myself. " Xuan zero face a red, and then slowly very obedient take off clothes, as if a little looking forward to the next step.


    Soon, Xuanling''s chest came out, and I swallowed my saliva. I didn''t expect that the boy usually looked thin, and I saw it with my own eyes.


    "Boss, are you satisfied with my figure?" Xuan zero embraces an arm to smile with great interest, a pair of seductive expression.


    "Not bad." I open my eyes and reach behind Xuanling. Xuanling''s face turns red. This is What are you doing?


    I didn''t answer. I suddenly felt that my hand was sticky and wet. When I took it out, I was shocked and saw that my hand was full of scarlet blood


    "are you kidding?" I couldn''t help swearing. "Turn around!"


    "Ah, oh." Xuan Ling Leng for a moment, turned back to me, just can''t feel the back of the injury, now just feel pain.


    When I saw it, I couldn''t help taking a breath. The wound was not too big, but it was very deep. Xuanling was thin. This knife can almost see the white bone on the back.


    "It may hurt a little. Bear it." I reminded, holding the medicine and touching it carefully.


    Xuan nodded, endured the pain, but gradually more and more regret, two small hands in the back constantly moving, two small hands like a kitten in the scratch like, make his back itching, heart itching ah, so a don''t pay attention, suddenly a turn put me under the body.


    "Mysterious zero?" I don''t understand of looking at him, in the hand still hold ointment, don''t know why of blink, this is to want what?


    Xuanling''s eyes are dark. "Why can''t it be me?"


    "Ah?" I don''t understand, "what are you talking about?"


    "Because of your predestination?" Xuan zero''s expression became very sad, "he lied to you, why did you fall for it again and again? To approach him again and again? "


    "Xuanling? You Is it all right? " It won''t hurt your brain.


    "You''re not her, so he won''t really love you, so why can''t I be me?" Xuanling test is getting closer and closer.


    I quickly slapped in the past, "where so much nonsense." I''m impatient. "Just wipe the medicine."


    "No more." Xuan zero stretched out his hand to grasp me, stretched out to take the hand of wound medicine, coldly said.


    "How can we do that? Be careful of bleeding too much." I shake off Mu Xuan zero''s hand, and dip in the potion, ready to give him to apply.


    "I said no more." Xuan zero angry roared, if this changed, the general girls will be first Leng, and then dejected agree, but, we this is not a romantic drama ah.


    Xuan zero dun dun also know his attitude is not good, "sorry, boss, I..."


    "Try shouting again." Damn, this man how ink, the last medicine waste so many words, in this way, I can''t help a slap dizzy him.


    Xuan zero was frightened by my tone, the corner of his mouth smoked, silently turned around and gave me back. It''s hard to imagine what the consequence would be if he didn''t obey me. Will it be tied up and rubbed.After I put on the medicine and wrapped up the bandage, I was willing to let Xuanling go. I turned my head and looked at the direction of the second floor. Luomingshang didn''t come down from the beginning to the end.


    My mouth moved, "Xuan zero, sometimes, a lot of things we are not sure."


    Xuanling''s body was stiff. "Do you know how Youming snow died?"


    "Didn''t she lose?" I put away some medicine boxes on the table.


    "She''s dead." Xuan zero lowered his head, "was killed by Luo Ming Shang."


    After a meal, Xuanling said, "she was the first life in the underworld. It can be said that she was born in chaos. So, she is too strong, so strong as she, how could the Shura king, who we three couldn''t win together, be won by him. It''s her heart and her life that luomingshang won. "


    Is that so? I''ll close the medicine box. "Yes? What does that have to do with me? I''m not her, and I don''t have what luomingshang wants. "


    "But boss, you are more and more dependent on him. If he finds you for what reason, what will you do?" Xuanling turned and looked at me.


    I looked at his eyes, not the kind of blue of luomingshang, nor Yan Yan''s red, but a kind of indifferent purple.


    "If there is one day, he will not have a future." I looked at his eyes, purple like a fire, burning bright, "I will kill him."


    "Oh?" Xuan zero slightly narrowed a Mou son.


    "You''ll help me, won''t you?" I suddenly smile, smile very confident.


    Xuan zero also laughed, "yes," this time, I chose to stand on your side.

 Chapter 325

    "I forgot, your blood is cold." So, you''re not her, and you won''t be her.


    "Yes," I answered, "it''s cold. Nobody is warm." No one believes me, who has doubts about everything.


    I sent Xuanling back to my room. As soon as I went out, I saw him standing on the balcony, leaning against the corner of the wall, not reading, just leaning there. I walked over slowly. "It''s late. Go to bed." He said, trying to reach out and pull him up.


    "Well," Luo Mingshang handed me his hand, but he didn''t get up. Instead, he reached out and pulled me into his arms.


    I felt something wrong with him and patted him on the back. "What''s the matter?"


    Luomingshang has been holding me. "Cher, if you don''t have this marriage, will you still fall in love with me?"


    "Without this marriage, I don''t think we would have met." I leaned in his arms, "since some things have been doomed, there will be no if."


    "But I''m scared." Luo Mingshang can''t help hugging his arm.


    I reached out to push luomingshang away and patted him on the face, "you are afraid because you are ashamed of youmingxue, but you can see clearly that I am Shuo Tong Xue, not youmingxue. If you just regard me as the netherworld snow you are ashamed of from the beginning, then I can send you to the bottom of the netherworld immediately. If you love my Shuo Tong snow, don''t confuse us. "


    Luomingshang looked down at me, eyes are very serious, from the beginning of confusion, slowly relieved, "well, I love, is Shuo Tong snow." And he leaned over and kissed me. Gently, "it''s just you."


    I patted him on the back.


    "But I''m still afraid." Luomingshang hugs me.


    "What are you afraid of?" I frown? What are you afraid of?


    "Too many lovers," Luo Mingshang''s face turned black. I feel the murderous air. Ah, go back. Don''t release the murderous air. This is just the end of the attack.


    I couldn''t help laughing. The child said that he was jealous. "But it''s yours. It''s yours."


    "Well," Luo Ming Shang answered for a while, and he didn''t know if he understood. He suddenly reached out and held me up. "It''s late. Go to bed."


    Because two people in my shop were injured, I pulled Mia and Ji Yufeng over. Ji Yufeng was still in the middle of closing. I interrupted him by a phone call and called for help. As for Mingqing and Xuanling, they took a short vacation, so let''s take good care of them.


    Wake up in the morning, the streets have returned to their original appearance, just like the killing and blood last night did not exist, no one will question the strength of those cleaners, they are not combat personnel, but the logistics are easy to do.


    I lay on the soft couch with my legs crossed. The cushion on the soft couch has been changed. The cushion stained with black blood has been changed. I looked up and thought.


    "Boss, I''ve told you many times, don''t wear shoes on the soft couch. It''s very troublesome to clean it." Mingyu began to nag again.


    I took my leg down and said, "I wonder if I should tell her about Ding Ling."


    "Say it," Mingyu replied without thinking. "If you don''t solve the problem of the mirror, boss, you will become a sleeping beauty. There is still no prince who can kiss and wake up


    "But my problem is the problem of the mirror itself. I''m afraid that even if she is willing to let go of her grudge and remove the mirror, and the mirror continues to break, my problem will not be solved." i got headache. "Besides, if Ding Ling turns into an evil spirit, it will bring trouble to her."


    Mingyu thought about it and nodded, "yes, but at least we can know where she got the mirror, so we can decide how to solve it next."


    I sighed. "Now I''m worried that my body may have something to do with them."


    "They?" Mia popped her head. "Who are they?"


    I shook my head. "It''s OK." There are some things that they can''t know, which exist in the law of taboo.


    Is struggling with this problem, the door suddenly stepped down a person, in a hurry, I looked up, it was Gao Lin Dong.


    "Boss Gao, are you..." I don''t understand looking at Gao Lindong.


    "Boss Shuo." Gao Yundong is in a hurry.


    I quickly got up to meet him. "What''s the matter? What happened? " The expression on Gao Yundong''s face told me that Ding Ling had an accident, and my heart clattered. I was still tangled. What''s wrong with me?


    "Lingling is gone." Gao Yundong said in a hurry.


    "Gone?" I wondered, "did you run out and look around?"


    Gao Yundong shook his head, "no, Lingling used to tell me when she went out, but in this way, she didn''t tell me anything." Gao Yundong a burst of anxiety, "she last night suddenly a burst of agitation, like by what stimulation, suddenly ran out, up to now did not come back."


    "What did you say?" I''m cold all over, isn''t it? What a coincidence? Ding Ling can''t be. Remember.


    Gao Yundong is also sweating, "boss Shuo, didn''t Lingling come to you?"I didn''t answer him and pondered, "boss Gao, tell me, do you have another son?"


    Gao Yun stopped and nodded, "yes. I asked Lingling about her brother, but she didn''t remember anything. Even if I remember my mother recently, I don''t remember that I have a brother. Later I heard that because Ah Xiang had a hard time with her child, she gave her son to someone else. Maybe she separated very early, so Lingling didn''t remember her brother. "


    I look a little gloomy, "no, maybe it''s because I remember it most clearly that I forget it most cleanly."


    Xia houai''s information has been confirmed here. So, the boy in the picture that Ding Ling saw in her room before is Ye Yun?


    Looking at the expression on my face becomes dignified, the sweat on Gao Yundong''s head is more and more, it''s winter, isn''t it? "Boss Shuo..."


    What suddenly occurred to me? "I know where Ding Ling has gone."


    "Where have you been?" Gao Yundong asked immediately.


    I didn''t answer him, just turned and ran out, "hurry up, or your son will die."


    "What What? " Gao Yundong was stunned.


    "I''ll tell you on the way. Now come with me to the Security Bureau." I took Gao Yundong and ran out.


    Just ran out was stopped by the bodyguard of Gao Yundong, "what do you want to do?"


    I let go of Gao Yundong, "do you want to go or not, if you don''t want to see your son''s last face." Then I rushed out.

 Chapter 326

    Love will enchant people, when the heart out of the black flowers, those tangled vines will devour people. Before infatuation, love and hate are just the same. When time is brewing, they will become tangled beliefs. At that time, love and hate will lose their original meaning.


    "Luomingshang, Mia, let''s go." Mingqing is not here, so I have to take MIA. After all, she is also minor''s sister. She has no less contact with the Security Bureau than me.


    I don''t know whether Gao Yundong follows or not, and I don''t care whether he follows or not. All I know is that life is at stake now. If Ding Ling really remembers the past, she must have gone to find Ye Yun. Her purpose should be to take ye Yun away.


    "Uncle Ye, Uncle Ye." As I yelled, I kicked open the gate of the guard house. "Muchuan, where''s Ye Yun? Uncle Ye


    "Stop yelling." Sitting at the door of the female team leader Xiaoqi waved to me, "Mu team leader is not here."


    "Little seven." I ran to Xiaoqi, where is Ye Yun


    "Ye Yun?" Xiao Qi looked up at me, "don''t you know? Ye Yun had an accident when she went out on patrol this morning. Now in the hospital, Captain Mu is in the hospital. "


    "What Am I still a little late when I slap the table? "Ye Yun had an accident?"


    "Yes." Seven helpless should be a, "this morning when going out on patrol, suddenly do not know where to run out of a car, now is the first aid."


    Before I finished listening, I took luomingshang and Mia and ran to the hospital. When I went out, I saw Gao Yundong.


    "Boss Shuo You... " Seeing that I came out as soon as I entered, Gao Yundong immediately asked.


    "Go to the hospital." I didn''t look at him, I said directly. Then turn straight ahead.


    "Hospital?" Gao Yundong didn''t understand, but he didn''t have time to ask more questions. He followed me directly and went to the hospital.


    I don''t care about Gao Yundong. If Ding Ling really takes Ye Yun away, she is adding karma to herself.


    The hospital can''t yell, I found the location of Muchuan directly, in addition to Muchuan, there are several guards. In addition to them, I saw Ding Ling waiting at the door of the emergency room.


    "How''s it going?" I went to Muchuan and asked.


    "Still in the emergency room." Muchuan sighed, "Why are you here?"


    "Explain slowly," I said. I went to the door of the emergency room and looked at Ding Ling. "It seems that you remember."


    Ding Ling did not look at me, eyes have been looking at the door of the emergency room, I looked at the door of the emergency room, "do you have to do this?"


    "I never thought it would be like this." Ding Ling finally said, "I know that I have a brother. He was adopted when I was five years old. Because of my father''s irresponsibility, my mother took me to live with my brother very hard. As a last resort, she gave my elder brother, who was three years older than me, to others. Since then, I have never seen him again. Later, when my mother died, I lived alone until I met Ye Yun by chance


    "That was your first meeting?" I asked. I don''t need to ask about specific things. It''s probably Ye Yun''s hero saving beauty.


    "Well," Ding Ling nodded and suddenly gave a bitter smile, "no one would have thought that a policeman would be with a dancer, but I don''t know why, we get along so well, and we know each other so well that we can understand each other''s thoughts with one look. Now, it''s probably because of the blood we are connected with each other."


    "Because of different identities, your relationship is not open, is it?" I guess.


    "Yes." Ding Ling nodded. "One is the team leader of the Central Security Bureau, and the other is a dancer in a mixed bar. These are people from two worlds. I don''t want to destroy him, so it''s not announced to the public. So many people only know that I have a boyfriend, but no one has seen him. Later, Huang liming was kind to me. I know that, but I kept telling him that I had a boyfriend, and he didn''t listen. I couldn''t help it. In order to please Huang liming, I found an intelligence dealer, the woman in antique street. Originally, I just wanted to find out Huang Liming''s family background, but unexpectedly, I found out that Huang liming was from No. 3 Street, but I didn''t find out I thought that he saw the only picture of my brother and I at home. We all know that we are brothers and sisters. Do you know what our mood was like at that moment? Life is not like death. At that time, all I could think of was death. I thought I had the whole world, but the whole world abandoned me. I fall in love with a person I should not love most, but I think it''s just a coincidence, but that woman, she doesn''t even want to give me my last extravagance. She destroyed all I have, so I will also destroy her. "


    "Wait a minute." It suddenly occurred to me, "where did you get that mirror?" Ding Ling should not be so good at finding that mirror.


    "It was given to me by one person." Ding Ling replied.


    "Qi Yang." I couldn''t help clenching my fist.


    Ding Ling didn''t hear me. Keep your eyes on the emergency room. "If I say, I can''t let you take him." I said in a cold voice."I know I can''t beat you, but I must take him away. Since there is no place for us in the world, we will go to hell." Ding Ling said viciously. Said, the figure a flash, entered the emergency room.


    "Ah, not good." I immediately called out, regardless of the break into the emergency room.


    "Well, don''t let the family members of the patients come in," the nurse and doctor in the emergency room were shocked to see me come in. They all came up to push me.


    "Get out of here." With a wave of my hand, I swept back all the people who came up. I rushed directly and grabbed Ding Ling''s hand. "Let go, not only will you kill him, but you will also increase your karma for no reason, and not only will you not be together. And suffer from karma. "


    "I''m not afraid of anything. As long as I can be with him, I don''t need anything." Ding Ling seems a little crazy, "you let go, or I''ll kill you!"


    There is something wrong with Ding Ling''s situation. Her eyes have already shown blood light. The lights in the emergency room are flashing all the time. Because of the great change of spiritual power, the space begins to vibrate. A room full of doctors and nurses were terrified.


    "What''s the matter? Is there an earthquake? " The surgeon was a little surprised.


    "Those who don''t want to die get out." I yelled, one hand condensed the netherworld fire, especially diluted, and then hit Ding Ling.


    Ding Ling was smashed out by me. I took the opportunity to feel out a rune, rolled it twice with my fingers and stuffed it into Ye Yun''s mouth.

 Chapter 327

    At least this can ensure that he is not killed by Ding Ling, a room of doctors and nurses heard, also ran out in a hurry. People from outside ran in to see what was going on.


    "What''s the matter?" A guard called, "how''s captain ye?"


    "Muchuan, evacuate the hospital immediately. Mia, help me." I yelled again. Ding Ling had come back, but her appearance had changed. Her black hair reached the ground, her eyes were scarlet, and her nails were elongated. Her white skirt turned into a red one.


    "This What''s going on? " Mia asked, puzzled.


    "This is the evil spirit." I explained, "once ghosts have several negative emotions, such as resentment, anger, and resentment, to a certain height, their spirits will change and become evil spirits. Then there''s evil skeleton, evil spirit. "


    Mia nodded clearly, "that is to say, does Ding Ling have these negative emotions?"


    "Yes." I nodded and the red umbrella appeared in my hand. "Don''t hurt her."


    Mia was stunned, "master, you still want to..."


    "It''s not her fault, it''s just fate." I sighed, opened the umbrella surface, blocked Ding Ling''s blow, the long dark nails like weapons, hit the umbrella surface, leaving electric light flint.


    "Master, be careful." Mia threw a fire, but it didn''t do any real harm to Ding Ling.


    "With the sword of the emperor." I warned. The emperor''s sword is the king''s sword, which is attached with the dragon vein of the king. It is a sharp weapon to restrain evil spirits.


    While reminding her, he used an umbrella to block Ding Ling''s attacks again and again. Fortunately, my umbrella was an artifact, otherwise it would have been damaged.


    Mia heard that she manipulated the flame. In the flame, the emperor''s sword was burning. She just didn''t know if she had not learned how to manipulate it. Suddenly, the emperor''s sword, which was originally in the palm of her hand, flew directly out of the flame. "Ouch!" MIA cried and squatted down with her head in her arms.


    I a black line, directly a kick in the past, you Ya is to funny? Give me a good fight.


    Blood red evil spirit spreads from Ding Ling, Ding Ling suddenly no longer entangles with me, directly rushes to Ye Yun who is still lying on the hospital bed, I am stunned. "Luomingshang, save people." While shouting, he rushed over.


    Luo Mingshang, who had been watching the play, heard me yelling. He reached out and picked Ye Yun up from the bed. Then he kicked the bed out and the bed hit Ding Ling. Knock Ding Ling out. When the umbrella was closed, I swung the umbrella and smashed Ding Ling out. The emperor''s sword is still flying. MIA is trying to control it.


    There was no time to worry about MIA. She took out the umbrella handle and the chain appeared in the room. The dagger drew a curve in her hand. As soon as I pulled it, the silver chain tensed and locked Ding Ling.


    "Give up, you are just harming others and yourself." I hold an umbrella in one hand and a chain dagger in the other.


    "Roar!" Ding Ling roared, "don''t think about it. It''s my business. Don''t mind your own business."


    "I don''t want to meddle, but you came to ask me at the beginning. I don''t want you to regret what you did when you wake up." I dragged the chain and didn''t let go, no matter how Ding Ling struggled.


    "Let go of me." Ding Ling was struggling with red light.


    "Ding Ling!" I said angrily, "don''t be selfish. If you love ye Yun, you will take him away. Have you ever thought about him? Shouldn''t love him be to let him live well? He has his own life and your father. He has nothing now. Do you want to take him with you? "


    Ding Ling suddenly calmed down and did not speak in silence.


    "Ding Ding Ling A clear call, let Ding Ling suddenly a Leng.


    Luo Mingshang looks at Ye Yun in his hand and throws it away. Ye Yun seems to have consciousness, eyelids micro movement, slowly open their eyes. "Ding Ling..."


    "Ye Yun." Ding Ling looks at Ye Yun on the ground and whispers.


    Ye Yun weakly gets up from the ground and staggers to Ding Ling. She reaches for Ding Ling''s face and says, "Ding Ling, really It''s really you. Ding Ling


    "Ye Yun." Ding Ling moved her mouth, "you You remember


    "That''s good." Although the hand is cold temperature, but ye Yun still smile, "it doesn''t matter, take me away, Ding Ling, take me away."


    Ding Ling was a little surprised, "you What did you say? "


    "Take me with you." Ye Yun said again, "take me. I wanted to do this five years ago. Take you, even if we are brothers and sisters, even if we didn''t come, but I still want to be with you, find a place where no one knows us, and live a good life. It''s a pity that when I went to find you that day, I had a car accident and lost my memory. I didn''t expect to miss five years. Now, it''s your turn to take me


    "Uncle Ye!" I exclaimed in surprise, "you are crazy. Do you know what you''re talking about? "


    Ye Yun sat down against the wall and looked at me, "Xuetong, do you remember what you said to me in the hospital before? You said you would marry me in secret. This time, I''m really going to trouble you. ""Uncle Ye!" My face of hate is not steel, "you''re not helping her, you''re hurting her."


    "Well, can I do it myself?" Say, ye Yun took the scalpel of one side. To his heart mercilessly inserted down.


    "Bang - Dang -" clear voice.


    "Don''t..." Ding Ling struggles and is bound by the silver chain. She uses her body to break open the scalpel in Ye Yun''s hand.


    Ye Yun was a little surprised, "Ding Ling, you..."


    "Don''t..." Ding Ling shakes her head, and her eyes shed blood red tears. The blood red tears seem to contain all the evil spirit in her body. The tears fall down, and the evil spirit on Ding Ling dissipates in an instant. The red skirt turns white, and Ding Ling returns to her original appearance. "I want you to live well."


    Seeing that Ding Ling changed back to her original appearance, I took back the chain, inserted the dagger back into the umbrella, and the chain disappeared.


    "Thank you." Ding Ling smiles at me. "You are right. I shouldn''t be so selfish."


    "Lingling, Lingling." A man rushed in from outside. It was Gao Yundong.


    "Dad Dad Ye Yun looks at the visitor and moves his mouth, which is also his father.


    "Child." Gao Yundong pounced on him. These are his children.


    Next, it''s time for their relatives to get together. I think they all have their own ideas. I put away my umbrella, and by the way, I kicked the flying emperor''s sword to Mia''s feet and went to luomingshang''s side.


    "Let''s go," the next time, let''s leave it to them, er Including the issue of compensation.

 Chapter 328

    "Ah, master, wait for me." Mia quickly pulled up her sword and sweat to catch up.


    "Tong Xue." Ye Yun suddenly said to me, "can you help us..."


    I pause, nodded gently, and pulled luomingshang and Mia out of the hospital. Muchuan has already controlled Gao Yundong''s subordinates outside. The matter that should have been settled five years ago has not been solved until today.


    Outside the sun is very mild, mild to a kind of lazy feeling, I looked at Muchuan waved to me, smile and smile, eyes more and more black, nothing to see.


    It''s like all the things within reach are about to leave me, trying to grasp the things closest to me, but the tenderness close at hand is like the light thousands of miles away. Clearly in front of us, the lack of distant.


    "Here," Yue brought me a cup of black tea. "Try it."


    "Tea?" I picked up the cup and sniffed the heat of black tea. "It''s not the same as usual."


    Fei was a little surprised. "Haven''t you had black tea before?"


    "Well, never." I shook my head. I took a sip from the teacup. I was in a bit of a hurry and choked. "Cough!"


    See me a strong cough, small face hold red, inflammation came forward to help me pat the back, Shun Shun Qi. "Are you OK, drink slowly"


    "thank you!" I feel a little better. I look up to thank Yan.


    "Slow down, black tea is a little hot." The cold voice remembered that the other side was dealing with the law of the document, and simply tidied it up, also reminded.


    "Well." I nodded, blew the heat, and came to my mouth. "It''s weird, but it''s not as good as usual.


    Yan put down the black tea cup, "so, is everything settled now?"


    "Well," I nodded, "the mirror can be removed. You can take it away."


    Sakura held her face in one hand and poked the dim sum in front of her lazily with a fork, "but what do you do? There is also the problem of foam. Do you know what''s going on? "


    "Er..." I had a pause. "It''s not clear."


    "So what are you going to do now?" Fei licked the soup on the fork. "If we take the mirror away, we don''t care what you do in the future."


    I thought about it and shook my head. "I''m not sure, but..." What else did I want to say? Before I finished, I was interrupted.


    "Do you want to see it again?" He interrupted me as if he understood what I meant.


    I nodded hesitantly. "Well, so, I''m sorry."


    "Yan, what do you think?" Everyone looks at the inflammation.


    "I don''t mind." Yan looked down at the cup in his hand, "if, it''s good for you."


    I don''t know if I should say, "actually, I''ve been in a coma for a long time recently." After a pause, he continued, "and when I fall asleep, I also dream about the past things of Yan and Mo from time to time."


    "What did you say?" Yan suddenly stunned, all of a sudden in front of me, serious looking at me, "you say, you dream of me with foam in the past."


    I paused and nodded, "well, I think that''s the memory of the shadow. I don''t know why, but she affected me. That''s for sure."


    All of a sudden, the room became quiet. Everyone stopped talking. I broke the silence again. "So, I want to see her again. Maybe I can understand what''s going on."


    No one will object to this proposal. This is the best way at present.


    The top floor of the library building, or the crystal coffin, I slowly came forward, looking at the coffin with my face. "Who are you?" I murmured softly.


    The spirit card flew out of my hand and fell into the hand of the woman in the coffin. The silver streamer flowed along her fingers to her chest. I found something and reached for her clothes.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" I''m in a hurry. Just trying to stop me, I was held by Yan.


    "What''s the matter?" Yan asked.


    I looked at the mark on her chest. It was a golden mark. I frowned. "It''s a contract mark."


    "Contract mark?" Yan walked forward, looking at the golden mark, "how can there be such a mark on the foam body?"


    "This is the seal of the divine servant." I murmured.


    "What?" Yan did not understand looked up at me.


    I let go. "They did it. They did it."


    Yan suddenly stretched out his hand to hold me, "make it clear, who is it? Who did it? "


    I clapped his hand open and reached out to pick up the spirit card. It was still a shadow on it. "If so, there is something wrong with the border."


    "You mean, the border of the door?" I know what I mean.


    I looked at the people in the coffin and reached out to cover the coffin. Once the seal of divine service was printed, it would be very difficult to remove it. What was in front of me was how to change the status quo. At least don''t let the mirror affect me any more."You are better at repairing the border on the door than I am. I''ll leave it to you." I sighed and turned.


    "Are you leaving?" Sakura turned her head and followed me.


    "Well," I answered, and then paused, "before I leave, I want to talk to someone alone."


    "One?" A group of people were stunned, one rarely appeared in front of people, almost all the time was spent in the room, even they rarely saw him.


    I nodded. I still had some questions in my heart. I wanted to ask him face to face.


    The woods outside the villa are dark at night. I am waiting here. I know that he will come back.


    "Are you going to leave?" A cold voice rang out.


    "One." I called softly, "are you a girl?"


    A sudden surprise, "what do you want to ask?"


    I didn''t turn around, just smile, "although the appearance, character, are different from my one, but I have a feeling that you are one, that foam, can be called my shadow through the mirror, then you can also go to my world?"


    "What are you trying to say?" He clenched his fist.


    "Many times, I have the illusion that you''re not one," I continued. "I haven''t seen one in my dream since you appeared."


    "So?" A slowly came forward, looking at me, "but, your one is not your own illusory out of it? And I''m real. "


    I reached out and touched his face, a moment of trance, "are you really, really exist?"


    Suddenly a cold, tightly clenched fist, black shadow hit on the body, gave him a layer of haze.


    I put down my hand, turned around and didn''t want to see him, "maybe I think too much."

 Chapter 329

    "I''m here, I exist," he said slowly, turning to look at my back.


    "I know." I lowered my eyelids and answered. "But sometimes the obsession is too deep, and God''s will will will come true."


    After a meal, he didn''t say anything, just answered, "so, do you still have doubts?" He continued, "I wonder, who am I?"


    I shook my head and looked at him with a smile. "Well, there''s no doubt."


    "Shall we go?" Keep up with me.


    "Yes." I kicked at the foot of the stone, "after, can only meet in a dream ah."


    "Well." Suddenly he reached out and hugged me, "no matter where I am, I will protect my sister."


    I lowered my head, tears in my eyes. "What a fool."


    Back in the spirit hall, life seems to return to the original rhythm, the mirror was taken away by them. I haven''t been in a coma like before. Maybe the border has been repaired. After thousands of years of traveling in the human world, I can finally return to the place where it should have been.


    Ye Yun is still in the hospital, Ding Ling has not left, and has been with him. I think ye Yun would be better if she was there. Gao Yundong was arrested. He gave up his intention to commit suicide. He has no wife, no daughter, and he has a son, and his daughter will always be with him. He still has something to cherish. Although it is likely to spend the rest of her life in prison, it is said that ye Yun applied to work in prison, and it is time for their family to get together.


    Yan''s invitation to me is still there. He said that as long as I still want to see them, I can use the past to play. I don''t think I will go in a short time. There are still many secrets in the mirror that I haven''t revealed, such as who is the singer, but it''s over here. Even if there are other secrets, even if there are many unsolved questions, it has nothing to do with me.


    The mirror has been removed. The happiest thing is Xia Hou AI. She is just about to light a firecracker at the door. She still chooses to stay here. How to go in the future depends on her own. This antique street is not an ordinary place.


    Ye Yun is going to lie in the hospital for some time, so their marriage will be delayed. In fact, it''s not bad.


    We went through the snowy night of Christmas together. There was a snow on Christmas Eve. It was the real snow that was melting at the touch. The street was covered with snow-white velvet. This night is a rare winter carnival.


    Mia has brought new clothes from minor''s store. I don''t like this kind of clothes. I wanted to continue to wrap the quilt in the house for Christmas, but it couldn''t resist the violent rule of Mingyu and Mia. Ji Yufeng also had a rare holiday.


    The red rope on my wrist is tied with one beautiful knot after another, which reminds me of the efforts I have made over the years. From the beginning of indifference to the present depth, all the strength knots are also presented in front of me.


    This street, the so-called rationality existing in this world, has clearly revealed the so-called cruelty and indifference from the very beginning. Sometimes the more you understand, the more sober you are.


    There is violin playing in the square, accompanied by snow, which makes people feel like they are in a fairy tale.


    "The violin solo just now is Swan Lake. The princess has become a swan. It''s a beautiful story." I took a sip of the hot drink and often exhaled a hot breath.


    "Will it?" Luomingshang is strange.


    Looking at his calm face, I couldn''t help laughing, "yes, I was thinking, if one day, we all changed, can I recognize you?"


    "A change?" Luo Mingshang sat beside me, a little absent-minded, "does it mean that the appearance has changed?"


    I couldn''t help laughing at his serious manner, "yes, if one day Ha ha, you have become a pig. I think, can I still know you? " Inexplicably want a prank, if you become a pig, I can still recognize you in all the piggies?


    "Become a pig? Is the reincarnation wrong? " Luomingshang shakes the hot drink in his hand and drinks it with his head up.


    "Ha ha, maybe, maybe, like the princess in Swan Lake, you were cursed, cursed by the Witch and turned into a pig. I think I can recognize you." My brain made up the scene, "you, you must be a person in a corner, and then whoever comes near you will be beaten away, or killed, you overbearing guy."


    Luo Mingshang suddenly approached me, "Oh? I''m in your heart. Is that so? "


    I''m not afraid to stare back at her, "yes, domineering and willful, and not gregarious, others close to you will be on guard. Don''t worry, even if you really become a pig, I can take you home. "


    "No way." Luo Mingshang hugged me, "if Xueer becomes a pig, I will not dislike Xueer. No matter what Xueer becomes, I will love Xueer and never change. If Xueer is cursed and becomes a pig, I will find a solution. "


    Looking at his serious expression, I couldn''t help laughing. The snow on the branches was shaken down by my laughter.


    "What about the others?" Now I realize that the people around me are gone."To the amusement park." Luo Mingshang replied casually.


    I just remember that last time I promised Xiao Zuo and Xiao you that I would accompany them to the amusement park. Maybe it was this time of Christmas. I''m really busy. Forget it. Forget it. Let them.


    "Luomingshang, the snow is beautiful." I leaned on his shoulder, squinted and whispered. Snowflakes are still falling from the sky.


    I think of his words again, snow is the flower of the sky, every blossom will fall from the sky. I reached for a snowflake and said, "flowers of the sky."


    "Go home in five minutes, you are just recovering now, it''s easy to have a fever," said Luo Mingshang, holding my hand and warming it. The other hand held me tightly in my arms.


    "It''s OK. I''m much better. I''m not so easy to have a fever," I leaned on him. "I''m just a little sleepy."


    "Don''t indulge children too much, they will be taught badly." You talk to me about children''s education? It''s noisy.


    I couldn''t help but smile, "I''m not really suitable for educating children, but today is Christmas, not to mention Xuanling and their company. It''s OK."


    Hand, palm is cold, "snowflake is the sky flower."


    "Flowers of the sky." The outstretched hand was pulled back again. Luomingshang also looked up at the sky, eyes are a vast expanse of white.


    "Well," the coolness on the feet became more and more obvious. Sure enough, the shoes in minor''s shop were just good-looking.

 Chapter 330

    Sleepiness is more and more heavy, I can''t support to lean on his arms and close my eyes.


    "Let''s go back. You''re sleepy." Luo Mingshang didn''t have any interest in this kind of cold flowers, just reached out and gathered a little long hair behind my ear, and said softly and gently.


    "Good. Leave them alone. " I opened my eyes and let out a long breath. He took his cell phone out of his pocket and said, "text them."


    The square is covered with snow. Some leisure passers-by will walk slowly in the snow with umbrellas, enjoying the snow scenery on Christmas Eve. Under the dim street lamp, the dark blue eyes seem to be plated with a layer of brilliance. The snowflakes falling from the air are elegant and quiet like poems.


    "Let''s go home." When the message was sent out, I kicked my cell phone back into my pocket and shrunk my neck.


    Rain and snow, I opened the red umbrella, the red is like a flame, in a crowd of passers-by is particularly dazzling, pass by the moment, I seem to notice something, turned to see, the figure has been hidden in the layers of the crowd.


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Mingshang saw me stop and asked.


    I was stunned for a moment, then shook my head, "nothing, I really want to see an acquaintance." really, acquaintance, I narrowed my eyes slightly.


    Fingertips still have a kind of temperature that can''t be warmed. I moved my position without expression and continued to chew the new fruit. Luo Mingshang is sitting opposite me. After taking a bath, his long hair is still stained with transparent beads, crystal clear as pearls. Even if it''s cold, he is still a white shirt indoors, and he doesn''t worry about colds. Anyway, his temperature is always higher than mine.


    I quietly moved a position, continue to nibble apple, Luo Mingshang bowed his head to continue to read, completely did not pay attention to me, white shirt untied two buttons, revealing the delicate clavicle, also stained with water vapor. Fingertips turn the pages rhythmically, like the rhythm of a clock.


    I nibble apple, he read, the living room is quiet only the sound of turning books and nibbling apple, the light is very soft, with warm orange.


    Luo Ming Shang couldn''t help it any more. He suddenly closed the book with one hand, raised his eyes and said to me, "Xueer, what''s the matter?"


    I''m still holding an apple in my mouth. It''s floating around. Ha ha, it''s nothing.


    "Cher, do you have something to tell me?" Tone relaxed, dark blue eyes with a little doubt gentle.


    I took the apple out of my mouth, kept silent for a while, and smacked, "nothing."


    Luomingshang put down the book, suddenly got up and came over, squatted down in front of me, facing my face, "what''s on Xueer''s mind? Is there anything you can''t tell me? "


    I thought for a moment, "it''s really nothing." What did I want to say just now? For a moment, I forgot something important.


    Luo Mingshang looked at me with some reluctance. I nibbled an apple with no expression on my face and gave him a look in return. After a long time, he slowly said, "I''m sleepy."


    There seemed to be a moment of speechless, Luo Ming Shang reached out and picked me up, "go to rest."


    The clock is just 3:30 in the morning. I''m the only one in the bed. Luomingshang doesn''t know where to go. I''m still a little confused. What''s this guy doing if he doesn''t sleep well?


    Sometimes I really hate this habit. As long as it disappears, I will not get used to it and can''t sleep any more.


    Is it loose a lot recently? Although there is no business, at least some antiques are sold. Don''t they all say that business will be better in the new year? Why is business so bad in my shop?


    "If I do that again, I will become a panda." Stretch out the hand Shun hair, and then head buried in the knee, nose a little sour.


    When the clock came to four in the morning, I reached out and rubbed my eyes. Then, as soon as the quilt was covered, I curled up and went to sleep. Who cares where that guy goes.


    After sleeping for another two hours, I was woken up in the morning by the children''s chirping.


    Open the refrigerator and grab out two meat buns. There''s some rice porridge left in the pot. I''m in a trance when I bend over. I look at the living room. Is it an illusion? The air seems to be a little Bloody smell?


    Carrying steamed buns and millet porridge out of the kitchen, I found that the guy who climbed out in the middle of the night was leaning against the corner of the balcony to read a book. The afterglow of the morning had a very gentle glow.


    I don''t understand to shout a, "Ming Shang."


    "Well, Cher." Luomingshang looks back and gives me a brilliant smile. I saw a big red patch on his arm.


    I suddenly surprised lost a voice, almost flustered turned to turn over the ambulance box. What the hell is this guy doing? It''s like this.


    "How do you make yourself like this?" he ran over with a first aid kit and pulled his arm carefully. He had never seen him hurt before. Even before I was so tossed, but also intact.


    Luo Mingshang just chuckled and let me bandage his wound. The wound was not very deep. It seemed to be cut by something, but the amount of bleeding was a little large. I don''t know if he had soaked in water, and the wound was a little white.


    "What the hell are you doing? Why do you get hurt? " I couldn''t help asking again.He reached out and touched my face. "It''s OK, Cher. It''s just a little skin injury. It''ll be fine soon."


    I''m a little angry, what is a little skin injury, what is soon to be good, you bastard don''t know that injury will make the beloved heartache? You are such a heartless bastard!


    "I shouldn''t care about you! Let you get hurt and bleed too much to die. What a fool. " When he was angry, his hands were not light and heavy, and he pulled hard.


    He seemed to frown in pain, but he didn''t cry out. Then he fell on me like a boneless worm, and I was startled. "Luomingshang! You... " It can''t be fainting. Is it so bad?


    Before he finished, he was interrupted, "Xueer, don''t make a noise." He reached out and hugged me, "sleepy."


    Nonsense, I ran out in the middle of the night, and now I came back. I couldn''t help but sigh. This guy is sometimes more childish than Xiao Zuo and Xiao you. I gently laughed, "I''ll sleep when I''m sleepy. I''m here." I won''t go.


    No matter what he said, he just said it. After all, it''s impossible to leave it alone.


    Luomingshang didn''t speak any more. He just leaned on me and closed his eyes. The sun changed its position and slanted on him. The shadow was cut off in an instant. There were medicine boxes and gauze stained with blood at the feet. The golden light covered him and echoed the quiet sleeping face of the young man, presenting a delicate picture in this morning

 Chapter 331

    The sun is rubbing against the brilliance of the glass, and the shadow of the boy falls on the floor. I reach out my hand to push the hair out of his forehead and look at his sleeping face. Suddenly, I think it might be good. I''m smiling.


    After laughing, he frowned and looked at the traces on his arm. There were few people who could hurt him in this world. Those ancient gods fell, disappeared, reincarnation. Who else could hurt him?


    I don''t think I''ll tell him now. My eyes open, and the golden light shines. I put my hand over his wound. A little bit of spirit reflected in the wound. I didn''t know what kind of spirit it was. My hand was caught. The gold faded.


    "What are you doing, Cher?" Luo Ming Shang closed his eyes and asked.


    "Your wound..." I still can''t help asking.


    "It''s OK, a little skin trauma." Luomingshang holds my hand with his backhand.


    My eyes darkened. Sure enough, I really refused to say, "where have you been?" Although I know he won''t say it, I still want to ask.


    "Nothing." Luo Ming Shang leaned on me and said casually.


    My eyes darkened. "Yes He? Is that right? " In fact, the answer is very clear. Now, it''s up to them to hurt him except Xuanling.


    Luo Ming Shang opened his eyes to see me, reached out and touched my head, "good, it''s OK, I promised Cher, I won''t kill people at will."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m worried about whether you''re going to be killed, you idiot. "Go back to your room."


    "well." The head on the shoulder should be for a while, scattered hair in my neck some itch, pause still don''t see move, then with sleepy voice slowly opening, "I''m hungry."


    "Who told you to run out in the middle of the night without breakfast?" I pushed his head away. "And you''re heavy." So don''t press all the strength, don''t press me to death, you feel bad in your heart, don''t you?


    The sunshine on the living room floor is warm, as if you can see the prosperity of the whole city, so bright that there is no dark sunshine, even in the cold winter, it can warm people''s hearts.


    Occasionally, I have some strange dreams. The dream is full of flowers and the sky is blue. There is a child standing in front of me. She always smiles brightly at me, but I can''t help asking, "who are you?"


    Darkness has become another reality in the world, those beautiful fragile vulnerable, disappeared in the sky under the blue, hidden very quiet.


    Someone stood in front of me at will, blocking the only light in front of me. The setting sun slanted down from his side face. I saw his white robe and coat, and the broken mark was broken by the wind in the almost dim light of the sunset.


    He half side face, half short brown short hair, that gentle face gently smile, "since no one wants to change, then from me to start."


    I slowly open my eyes, full of empty eyes, this is not a dream, tears unconsciously slide down the corner of my eyes to the pillow, chest some depression, breathing also become short. I was as quiet as the night sky, let the tears fall.


    I may have understood the old man''s idea of keeping me here, and the meaning of this street, this nonexistent city. It''s easy, isn''t it?


    "Cher?" Someone around me called me gently, reached out and wiped away the tears from the corner of my eyes.


    Inexplicable, do not know what reason, I suddenly want to cry, is inexplicable sentimental, I can not help sobbing in a low voice. He buried his head in his arms and grabbed his clothes. It was dark blue outside the window. Even when he was on the run, he never felt so lonely and vulnerable. Tears kept falling and he tried his best to cry.


    "Xueer, it''s OK," he was afraid to pat me on the back. Maybe he didn''t know the reason why I cried. He just comforted me.


    In the dark, I was quiet for a while. I had difficulty breathing deeply. I cried for a long time, and my nose was a little stuffy. I felt that his hand wiped my tears, and then I began to move down my side face, across my neck and to my chest. I opened my eyes and grabbed the dishonest paw, "don''t touch it, you luster."


    After waking up the next day, I want to knock him out of memory. It''s so humiliating. I cried so ugly in his arms last night for no reason.


    I ran to see Xuanling make breakfast with red eyes, and didn''t want to pay attention to him, that bastard! Those who take advantage of the opportunity to enter have touched whether they should or not.


    "What''s the matter? Boss, did you fight? " Xuanling asked as he made breakfast.


    I leaned lazily against the kitchen door, "No. It''s just a dream of something strange. "


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " Xuan zero asked casually.


    I think of the man in my dream. "Liuyun, I dream of him." He is the first person who wants to change the relationship between people and ghosts. He is also the first person who puts forward that people and ghosts are not different. I have never met him. He is still too far away from me, but I don''t know why. He always dreams about that man from time to time, maybe because we are all one kind of people.


    "Flowing Clouds." Xuan zero hand dun dun, "that person."I looked at a fish on the table which had been dissected by Xuanling. "Every time I dream about him, I want to cry inexplicably."


    "Yes." Xuanling lowered his head and continued to deal with the fish, "probably because of the loneliness that is not understood and supported."


    Looking up at the folk story, I saw him sitting on the dining table. I don''t know what prompted him to watch it over and over again. Do you have to recite to wake up?


    I couldn''t help it. I sighed deeply, walked over and gave him a kiss on the face. "Good morning." Then, taking advantage of his daze, he took the book out of his hand, "don''t read after dinner."


    "Well, good morning." In response, Luo Mingshang stretched out his hand to pull me down and gave me a kiss in response. Suddenly he thought of something, "Oh, by the way, I''ve got a very interesting technique recently."


    "What art?" I asked casually, basically, the art he was interested in should indicate what would happen.


    "It''s a skill to improve your strength in a short time. No, it should be a weapon." Luo Ming Shang''s eyes sparkled, "it''s called peerless poppy, but the time is relatively short, and the side effects are great."


    "Oh..." I just thought of something, "peerless poppy? Isn''t that Liu Yuying''s stuff? Wait, you won''t take it. "

 Chapter 332

    "Well, I thought Cher would be happy." All of a sudden, he began to laugh. His expression was so terrible that people wanted to run away. I knew "It''s very easy to use. It''s helpful to improve your strength in a short time. It''s helpful in an emergency."


    I help the forehead, "Luo Ming Shang, this is not your reason to bully the old man." What''s more, Liu Yuying, a member of the Presbyterian Council, a kind old lady who always smiles and sings, feels very comfortable when she thinks of it.


    "Oh," the expression on Luo Mingshang''s face collapsed, "no, I just happened to find that she had this thing in her hand. It has a lot of side effects. I''m not interested in it. "


    I rubbed his head. "OK, get up for breakfast."


    It''s the beginning of the day again. I reached out and opened the window. The cold wind came in. It''s a little cold, but it''s time to breathe in the air slowly. I took a deep breath and turned to go downstairs.


    The store is open, and new year''s day will be a few days later. I wonder if it''s time for a holiday, though I''ve never said that here. After Mingqing and Xuanling get well, Mia takes over the job of nanny. I took two children to play around all day, obviously enjoying it. To put it bluntly, she was just like a child. Ji Yufeng is running out of time recently. It''s almost the end of the year. He has to rush to full attendance. He plans to go home for the new year.


    At this time of year, Mingyu and Mingqing began to buy new year''s goods on the Internet. Several times they were not satisfied. Mingqing even hacked the human computer.


    "Sister, help to make a cup of coffee," Ming Qing, who was working on the computer, suddenly called out.


    I just want to sigh that Ming Qingdan is so fat that I dare to call Ming Yu. Then I see that Ming Yu answers and walks away. I''m stunned. Mingyu, did you fall into Mingqing''s hands, or did you two change today, so obedient?


    Half a minute later, a cup of steaming hot tea is put beside Mingqing. Mingqing looks at the cup and frowns.


    "I want coffee, not hot tea." Ming Qing wrinkled her face. "I stay up late for several days just to grab things for you. I''m so sleepy that I have to work during the day. My boss doesn''t allow me to leave. So you repay me." Hehe, it''s all my fault.


    "Coffee is not good for your health," Mingyu replied without looking at it. "Tea can clean the excess garbage in your body, so that you don''t get so upset. Moreover, tea, like coffee, has a refreshing effect.".


    "No, tea is only for the elderly." Mingqing white eyes Mingyu, the eyes, revealed a trace of other meaning. "Young people want coffee."


    I''m drinking tea Looking down at the cup in his hand, I? How old are you?


    "You say, old?" Mingyu''s head is full of blue veins, this bastard. "I tell you, only tea. Do you like it or not


    "I''ll take the coffee. Change it for me." Ming Qing shouts wayward.


    "Only tea, and boiled water, you choose." Mingyu obviously doesn''t like him. What else do you want to do when you see a big kid?


    "If not, buy it." Ming Qing waved and said casually.


    As soon as Mingyu hears it, her eyes immediately tighten and she narrows dangerously. Shit, my mother is not easy to wait on you. Do you feel Mingyu''s gloomy eyes? Mingqing has a feeling of being locked. She feels that Mingqing may launch a missile at any time. She suddenly trembles and reluctantly reaches over to drag the water cup.


    There is no way Ming Qing can''t say anything. She takes a glass of water and takes a look at Du Du''s mouth. "Lemon tea, even if tea, for some other line, always drink one will also be tired," not willing but also no way to reach for the cup, close to the mouth to drink.


    Mingyu smoked from the corner of her mouth. "At least finish the lemon."


    Mingqing looked up strangely and said, "what''s finished?"


    "The boss bought too many lemons at the supermarket last time," he said, glancing at me from time to time.


    I hold the cup and turn my head. It''s none of my business. Do you blame me for buying too much?


    "What! How much did you buy, boss? " Mingqing, a high voice, turned his head and exclaimed in surprise. Mingyu paused, stretched out two hands and ten fingers. "Ten jin?" Mingqing''s mouth is so long that he can swallow a lemon. "Boss, you have money to burn it. Even if you buy so much, you don''t need me to solve it alone."


    "Gong," Mingyu said.


    "Ah?" Mingqing doesn''t understand. What''s Gong?


    Mingyu hesitated and spat out two words. "Kilogram!"


    Ming Qing was stunned, "ten Ten kilos --! " A high note.


    I quietly put down the cup, quietly moved out, "boss, you come here, let''s talk."


    "No, uncle, we don''t." I quickly waved.


    "Boss, can you explain to me what''s going on?" Mingqing is crazy. "Do you think the lemon sellers are very poor, so take care of them and buy them all back? Have you ever thought that I am also very poor?"


    I waved, "Oh, no, I just think that more reserves can always be used, don''t I?""How to use it? You can''t buy ten kilos Mingqing eyes red blood are out, "are you going to resell?"


    "I''m happy, I''m happy, how I spend my money I love!" I pinched my waist with both hands, and all of a sudden I had enough strength.


    "If you really want more money, give me a raise." Ming Qingsi showed no weakness.


    I stare back. At this time, a man appeared at the door, "master queen Well What''s the matter? " Ji Yufeng noticed that the atmosphere in the room was not right.


    Thanks for looking at Ji Yufeng, "it''s OK. What''s the matter? Aren''t you shut up? "


    Ji Yufeng''s face was not right. He just reached out and took out his notebook. "He sent me a message again. This time he wanted to tell me what happened to Ding Ling and ye Yun."


    I face a coagulation, rushed to the past, "it seems that he does not know the relationship between me and you."


    "Well," Ji Yufeng nodded, turned on his computer and opened his message record.


    "Continue to chat with him," I began, and then turned to pull a Ming Qing, "Ming Qing, help me check the ID address."


    "Good," said Ming Qing, who was too lazy to fight with me.


    The other side of the news soon came, Mingqing also quickly connected to Ji Yufeng''s computer, and then quickly on the computer point twice, "boss, found it."


    "Where is it?" I''ll get close.


    Mingqing''s face became very bad, "in this city, the location is 88 Mingwen road. There is... "


    "It''s a cemetery." I can''t help clenching my fist. This address is the one he told me for the first time. Why is it in the cemetery?

 Chapter 333

    "Yes Mingqing nodded. "Boss, do you want to see it?"


    "Go Although I have been there more than once, I still want to see it again. Not only this address, but also Sun Bo told me before that he met Qi Yang there.


    Ji Yufeng put away his computer, "I won''t go with you. I''ll go back to work."


    "Well, thank you very much." I patted him on the shoulder.


    "Well." Ji Yufeng nodded and said, "if you can really meet Mr. Qi, help me with my voice. Even if he really does that to me, I don''t hate him at all, really."


    He went out with Ji Yufeng. When he came home, we went to the cemetery to have a look.


    The cemetery is still the same. Sun Bo''s cabin is still there. Every time I come here, I think of that strange old man. I want to talk with others very much, don''t I? But because of their own curse and avoid. I can''t help but think of the scene of drinking tea with Sun Bo.


    "What can I do for you, please?" There was a clear voice in my ear. I looked up and saw that this was a young man in a white Tang suit.


    Looking at the boy, I was stunned, "situ Jue? Why are you


    "Why can''t it be me?" The boy picked up his arms.


    "You don''t go to your fortune teller''s booth. You come here to see some tomb." I gave him a white look, situ Jue. I don''t know him very well. He used to have a fortune telling shop in Antique Street, but I don''t think he has any business.


    Situ Jue stood up and said, "it''s not that I can''t do it anymore, so I come to see the tomb and earn some money to support my family."


    I slightly narrowed my eyes, "it can''t be you who make the ghost."


    "What?" Situ Jue didn''t understand and blinked, "what ghost?"


    "Do you know Qi Yang?" I asked.


    Situ Jue thought for a moment, "Qi Yang died ten months ago. He fell from a building and died. After his death, his soul disappeared."


    "You know?" I dashed up and pressed his shoulder. "Are you playing tricks on me behind my back?"


    Situ Jue immediately wrinkled her face, "pain, let go, I''m a fortune teller with no power to bind a chicken. I can''t beat you. Let go, pain."


    I released my hand and reached for his collar. "Say it


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Situ Jue yelled, "I know he is because there are records on the graveyard. I have seen his records."


    I loosened situ Jue''s collar. "Do you think Qi Yang was buried here? where are you? Take me to see it. "


    Situ Jue grumbled two times discontentedly, then said helplessly, "I know."


    Situ Jue led us to a tombstone. The red characters on the white stone were engraved with Qi Yang. The man in the picture above is very familiar to me. I don''t know why. I think of the man who passed by on Christmas Eve again.


    "What do you want from him? People are dead. " Situ Jue asked.


    "You don''t need to know," I answered coldly, and suddenly turned to a tombstone beside Qi Yang, "this tombstone is..."


    Situ Jue looked over and said, "Oh, this is his sister''s. according to his last wish before his death, he said that he would be buried beside his sister."


    "Sister?" I was stunned, "Qi Yang''s sister."


    "Yes." Situ Jue nodded, "call Qifan."


    "Sail together." I look at the tombstone beside Qi Yang. This name is so familiar. I think I heard it somewhere.


    Situ Jue gave me a look. "I don''t know how Qi Yang has offended you, but what I want to tell you is that when people die, the light goes out, and all the enmities should fall."


    "Just look at your grave." I gave him a white look and turned around.


    Although I don''t know why Qi Yang''s ID is in the cemetery, I don''t think it''s strange to know that he is buried here. It''s not a net yet.


    As a result, when I came back to the spirit hall, I found that the unidentified organisms came suddenly, saying that the unidentified organisms hurt people, but in my opinion, that person was not as good as the unidentified organisms.


    Black suit, white shirt set off the muscles inside, eyes gently squint, angular, handsome and tender face is looking at me with a smile.


    "Xiao xue''er is back!" The man looked at me and laughed, but the smile in my eyes saw a thick black air.


    "What are you doing here?" I disdain, do not look at him, directly to the other side to sit down.


    Ruizhe was confused, "boss He. That person''s front foot just came, just asked him whether this is the spirit hall, the boss is called Shuo Tong snow, haven''t wait for self introduction, I came.


    "He? Don''t worry about him. He''s a nobody I glanced at the man and answered in an indifferent tone.


    Obviously, the people in the shop heard the sound of the stone breaking.


    The man''s expression froze, and soon returned to a gentle smile. "Xiao xue''er is really distressing for her brother when she says that.""Brother." A group of people finally understood, looked at the man and looked at me. I think they were not born, and they seemed to have a lot of gratitude and resentment, and they seemed to be one-sided. For the first time, when they saw the boss who was usually angry to death, they were black faced.


    I have no choice but to introduce, "he is the son of the old man, Shuo Yuming."


    "Oh, hello." Shuo Yuming burst out a gentle smile at a group of shop assistants, and a large number of lilies bloomed behind him.


    "What are you doing here?" I white eyes Shuo Yu Ming, that eyes reveal deep contempt, yes, is contempt, deep in my heart, has been disdaining this guy, laughing like a flower all day long, stabbing in the back, typical smiling tiger, I hate this kind of person most in my life.


    "Cough." Shuo Yuming was stimulated by my eyes, "Hey, I''m your brother. What kind of eyes are you looking at?"


    "Look down on you." I made no secret of it.


    "I just came to see you." Shuo Yuming smiles.


    I turned black. "Have you finished? I''ll get out of here as soon as I''m done. " No face at all. How much is his face? Give me two catties to play with.


    "Ah ah, Xiao xue''er is so heartless. When she has a husband, she forgets her brother." Shuo Yuming is not serious. He glances at luomingshang behind me from time to time. "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve seen xiaoxueer''s body all over again."


    My face turned red, my fingers turned white, and my joints creaked, "Shuo Yu Ming, are you sure you''re not asking for a beating?" Luomingshang also began to release murderous Qi behind him.


    "Ha ha, how can it be, ha ha ha." Shuo Yuming laughed.

 Chapter 334

    The laughter was full of unknown factors, which made people''s hair stand up. Sure enough, you can raise any son.


    "What conspiracy do you have?" I wiped the goose bumps on my body, and I stepped back consciously, close to luomingshang.


    "There is no conspiracy. Ha ha ha Shuo Yuming seems to be in a good mood.


    I''m sweating. "Then don''t laugh so obscene as if you were crying for spring."


    Shuo Yu''s smile sank immediately. "What''s licentiousness? I''m bold and unconstrained."


    "Ha ha." I sneer, "Xuan zero, see off."


    "Good." Xuanling came forward with a smile.


    Shuo Yuming was in a hurry. "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait


    "What''s the matter? Speak quickly I gave him a look.


    "You have received the gift from your father." Shuo Yuming replied.


    My face darkened. "Got it. How''s it going?" Do you want to rob?


    Shuo Yu said, "my father said that can help you practice. You are now in the late stage of xuanjie. My father asked you to go to Dongfang''s house now and strive to break through the ground level at one stroke. Only when you break through the ground level can you use that."


    "Oriental home?" I am a Leng, "why do you want to go to dongfangjia? Don''t they belong to daomen? Are you sure someone doesn''t want to take the opportunity to kill and steal treasure? " What''s more, those daomen guys have torn my heart.


    "Don''t worry about that. There is no one except your elder martial brother who knows you have that thing." Shuo Yuming replied, "there will be a disaster in Antique Street recently, which is not very serious, but you will not only make things worse here, but also delay your cultivation. So my father and the people of the Dongfang family and Taoism intend to let you enter the Dongfang family for closed cultivation. The Dongfang family is ready. You can go there at any time. "


    I pause. "I see." I nodded. If that''s true, the door is a good choice.


    "You''d better do it as soon as possible," Shuo Yuming added. "My father said that there will be a disaster in the future. The light ones will be seriously injured and the heavy ones will be killed, so it''s best to improve your strength."


    "Well, I know. I''ll do it as soon as possible." I should, it seems that this year is not a good one for me.


    Shuo Yuming left first when he brought the old man. The old man said that he would travel around with his mother, the old man''s wife, when he came of age, and occasionally he would come back. However, every time the old man quarreled with his wife, they were both monks, so neither of them agreed with the other, and they didn''t know how they got together. However, no matter how noisy they are, their feelings are still very good.


    Now that the old man has said that, I can''t delay. I''m going to Dongfang''s house to clean up. It''s estimated that Dongfang Ze is also waiting for my call. As soon as Shuo Yuming left, Dongfang Ze''s call came.


    "Master, you have received it." Dongfangze''s first words on the phone were to ask directly.


    "Well, I see." Gently sighed, "although the old man usually looks unreliable, but this aspect will not lie."


    "When are you coming?" Asked dongfangze.


    "As soon as possible." I said, "I''ll just pack up and go."


    "All right," dongfangze nodded, "I''ll pick you up."


    Hang up the phone, luomingshang appeared behind me. Intimately kiss my face, "Cher, I''ll go with you."


    I broke his hand, turned and looked at him, "you are good, I can''t take you this time." Reach out and rub his face. "Don''t worry, I''m going to shut up. Besides, with elder martial brother accompanying me, it will be OK. Just wait here for me to come back."


    "But..." The expression became so aggrieved.


    I stood on tiptoe, steadied his lips, swallowed the rest of the words, "it''s OK, I''ll always take the ring of the nether world, what''s the matter with me, don''t you know?"


    Luo Mingshang reached for my hand and rubbed the ring on my finger. Be careful. I''ll show up whenever anything happens. "


    I gave the store to Xuanling for the time being. I''m more relieved that the housekeeper especially told me to take more care of luomingshang. I don''t know what will happen to this child after I''ve been away for so long. Then say goodbye to the neighbors and remind them to be on guard these days. The old man won''t say anything casually. Since he says there will be disaster in Antique Street, there will be no fake.


    In the evening, dongfangze came to pick me up. I didn''t take anyone with me. I just took Xiaohei away. After all, it''s just a little black cat. Let Xiaohei practice with me.


    In a quaint courtyard, a girl in a long white dress sat quietly by the pool with her eyes closed and her knees crossed. All her body was in a quiet blue halo. When all the passers-by and servants passed by the girl, they just took a light look and quickly left without squinting.


    All of a sudden, a black car drove into the yard. From the car, a girl about 18 or 19 years old waved to a woman who came out of the house.


    "Sister dancer." Cried the young girl happily."Xiaolan." The woman is also happy to call a way, "come in quickly, Che is waiting for you."


    Speaking of dongfangche, the girl named Xiaolan blushed, "sister dance, what do you say! Others They''re not looking for that big fool. "


    "Ha ha." Oriental Dance smiles, "come on in!" Said, facing Jiang LAN into the house.


    "Well," Jiang LAN followed the oriental dance into the room. When she passed the woman sitting by the pool, she was suddenly stunned and looked at the white girl. "It''s been three days. She''s sitting there all alone. Is there anything wrong?"


    "Listen to the master say, Tong Xue is now the key moment of cultivation, don''t let us disturb her." Dongfang dance waved, "Xiaolan, don''t disturb Xuetong. OK, let''s go in."


    "Well," Jiang LAN nodded and looked curiously at the girl sitting by the pool, then followed the oriental dance to leave.


    Dongfang dance and Jiang LAN left for a long time. The talent sitting by the pool slowly opened his eyes and frowned with some doubts.


    "Why?" I lowered my head and looked at my hands. "I''ve noticed the bottleneck, and I''ve got a little feeling in this trial. But for so many days, there''s no sign of breaking through at all." With these words, my hands quickly tied with fingerprints, and the surrounding blue light became more and more prosperous. After a while, it was like broken glass. The blue light slowly dispersed, and I sighed, "still no, what''s the problem? Is there a scarcity of elements in this world? Or am I not understanding enough? "

 Chapter 335

    This is dongfangjia. It''s been a week since I came here. From the beginning of the closed door practice indoors to now, I feel the elements outside. But the more anxious I am, the more chaotic I will be.


    "Cultivation is like running water. Water is flowing and invisible." Suddenly a voice came. I turned around and saw an old man with white robe, white beard, white hair, white eyebrows and white body walk in slowly. The old man''s appearance seems to be about to jump into the coffin with both feet, but his spirit is like a young man in his twenties, which makes the old man look like a legendary immortal.


    When I saw the old man, I immediately jumped into the pool and saluted him. "Grandfather of the East."


    "Well." The old man nodded and touched his beard, "what? Is there no gain in practice? "


    I breathed a sigh of relief, shaking my head, "it is not without harvest, more or less a little sentiment, but there is no sign of a breakthrough."


    "Take your time. You can''t be in a hurry." The old man comforted him.


    I frowned. "But..."


    "Are you worried about antique street?" The old man asked softly, "what Mr. Shuo said will not be false. Even if you go back now, it will make things more chaotic and even threaten your own safety. The first thing you should do now is to practice. "


    "I know!" I nodded.


    "Cough." The old man of the East coughed, "after so many years of consumption, the elements and molecules on the earth have already dispersed. It''s very good that you can cultivate to this level at a young age. There''s still time. Why are you in such a hurry? " Then the old man sighed.


    "I see, grandfather Dongfang," I nodded. Although I said that, I went back to the pool and sat cross knee again.


    The old man sighed helplessly and turned to leave.


    I sit here for another day and night, my eyes closed, the light of my fingertips passing in front of me.


    In a small yard, under a huge flower tree, I sit in the air and cross my knees. It''s quiet around. Petals fall all over the ground. If someone with sharp eyes is there, I can see that there are no petals in one step around me. It doesn''t seem to be blocked by anything, because it falls so naturally.


    Hand raised, fingertip flow, falling petals suddenly flow to fingertip, in fingertip open a flower.


    Normally, this season is not the time for flowering, but dongfangjia has such an evergreen tree. It blooms all the year round and falls continuously. The tree is like a spirit. The wood aura in the center is particularly strong.


    "Tong Xue, are you ok?" All of a sudden, a voice came. The raised hand slowly dispersed and fell down. I turned to see two girls walking in with a tray in their hands. One of the girls was Dongfang family''s miss, Dongfang dance, and the other was Dongfang family''s daughter-in-law, Dongfang Ze''s sister-in-law, named sulfur Shan.


    "Tong Xue, you haven''t eaten a bite since you came here. Eat something first." Sulfur Shan put the tray on the table, some worried said.


    "Well." I nodded, should stand up for a while, walked to the table, indeed, come here to take care of cultivation, not how to eat well, if Mingyu know, will take the opportunity to teach me.


    I had a look. There was a bowl of Meatballs on the tray. I picked up a spoon and filled one into my mouth. I tasted it slowly, eh That''s good. This meatball is good. It''s delicious.


    "Ah All of a sudden, Dongfang dance screamed. I didn''t bite a ball. I was scared by the girl''s voice and slipped down and got stuck in my throat.


    "Cough." I coughed twice, patted my chest, and my face turned red.


    "Tong Xue, are you all right?" sulfur Shan help me pat on the back, and a face of resentment to look at the oriental dance. "What are you howling about all of a sudden? You are so surprised that you scare Tong Xue." As the eldest sister-in-law, she has to take care of her two younger sisters.


    "Cough," I waved, indicating nothing. Finally, the half of the meatballs spit out, I salivated, and then ate. You can''t stop eating just because you''re choking.


    "Tong Xue, have you broken through?" Oriental Dance finally revived, some uncertain asked, after all, this kind of thing no one can say.


    "Not yet." I eat the pills calmly.


    "Then you..." So did Yushan.


    "No," I repeated, shaking my head, "it''s just a little epiphany."


    Oriental Dance sat beside me, "Oh, what sentiment?"


    I chewed the spoon and thought. "Above the law."


    "What Hear me say so, two wenches cried at the same time, Oriental dance is more excited to lift to grasp my paw.


    "Really, really? Do you really have a sense of the law? Oh, my God! Oh, my God! It''s going to be crazy. " Oriental Dance holds my shoulder and shakes.


    "The rule is the most difficult part. How can you..." "It''s just a few days," she said. What kind of rules did master Shuo leave you to help you cultivate? "I don''t want to explain much, and it''s very troublesome to explain, especially when it comes to the list of gods. It''s not my perception. I just try to put a little divinity into the list of gods, and then learn the rule perception left by the marks of the gods.


    "Really, Tong Xue is so cunning." Oriental Dance toot red lips, "but there''s no way, whether it''s notes or magic weapons, you can''t show them to others. Forget it, as long as you have the feeling of Tong Xue, it''s OK. Tong Xue, you have the feeling of law before you become immortal. It''s too powerful. It depends on who dares to look down on us. Hey, Tong Xue, who dares to bully me in the future? Help me teach him a lesson. "


    I glanced at oriental dance. It seems that our relationship is not so good.


    "To celebrate Tong Xue''s breakthrough, it''s my treat. Let''s go out and eat." Oriental dance, regardless of my reflection, said selfishly.


    "Not bad." Sulfur Shan nodded and looked at me. "Tong Xue has been practicing for more than a week. It''s just the right time to make up for you."


    "Whatever." I swallowed the last ball in the bowl, took the kettle on the table and poured myself a glass of water. I''m living in a separate courtyard of Dongfang family. It''s for peace and convenience. But I haven''t seen Dongfang Ze these days.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Oriental Dance led me out. "It''s time for dinner. Let''s go out today."


    "Ha ha, you two wait for me." Sulfur Shan also said to follow up.

 Chapter 336

    After dinner, I went back to my room and climbed into bed to meditate. After I came here to practice, I almost had little rest. I don''t know why I just couldn''t calm down.


    However, I didn''t calm down from time to time today. It seemed that I was influenced by a strange force.


    I opened my eyes and felt puzzled. I had already entered a state of meditation in the past. What''s the matter today? It''s like The elements and molecules all around repel me, no It''s not repulsion, but being attracted by a force, but that force can''t melt elements into my body. At the same time, that force is also pulling the spiritual power in my body, which makes me feel a little uneasy.


    I looked around and didn''t find anything special in this room. Moreover, I don''t think that the eastern family''s stingy guys can leave me anything good. The only thing is that someone may deliberately put something in my room to prevent me from practicing, but I looked around and did not find anything suspicious. The only thing worthy of attention was a silver egg one meter high on a high shelf. What kind of egg is such a big egg? Dinosaur eggs? Put it here. Are those Dongfang guys used as decorations? Now, I find that those elements and molecules seem to be around the egg. Now I''m sure that these unusual elements are all caused by the egg.


    After thinking about it, I went to the shelf, took down the silver egg and put it on a soft cushion. Sure enough, those elements also moved with the egg.


    I stared at the egg research for a long time, but I didn''t study why. I simply stretched out my index finger and knocked on the egg, "Hey, what are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The eggs didn''t respond.


    "Are you dead?" I asked, "or something else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Still no response.


    Finally, I gritted my teeth, "no matter whether you are alive or dead, I will give you three days to come out automatically, otherwise I will treat you as a dead egg and take it to stew." A broken egg can''t delay my cultivation. Three days is the maximum I can tolerate. I think I have been very kind.


    It''s impossible to practice in the room. I went to the window, jumped directly, landed steadily, walked slowly to the tree in the daytime, sat down cross legged, and slowly entered a state of meditation.


    The night wind slowly, surrounded by a faint light, quiet night, only a faint breath and the occasional wind, the wind gradually covered up a sudden sound of footsteps, I did not notice the arrival of someone.


    A black robe wrapped in tall and straight figure, shawl long hair immediately tied in the back of the head, scattered broken hair with clothes fluttering in the wind, the moonlight slowly reflected down, reflecting his face, handsome dust-free face with a hint of lazy temperament, the whole person is like a God who does not eat fireworks.


    The man looked at the man sitting under the tree with his knees crossed. The petals under the tree were flying around. The corner of the man''s mouth opened a radian and he looked at me and laughed.


    "Who." I suddenly someone, immediately called up, suddenly opened and closed eyes, suddenly jumped up, a foot kick has always been people.


    The man''s reaction was also quick. He quickly moved back, dodged my foot, and stood not far away. I kicked the air, helped the tree to settle down, and looked at the visitor with poor eyes.


    Nonsense, a big man came to a private hospital in the middle of the night and stood in front of me while I was meditating. How could I be kind to him.


    "Hello, little girl, you..." Just as the man was about to speak, my fist flew up again, this time with a faint blue light.


    When he saw the small fist coming, the man quickly dodged. He didn''t dare to take it hard. But he could see it. Now this fist has used a lot of strength. If one fist goes down, his head must be concave.


    At the moment when he was stunned, my successive attacks came up again, and every time my hands and feet were covered with blue aura.


    If it goes on like this, it won''t hurt, but the girl is very tight. It''s not easy for him to leave. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will attract others. It will be bad at that time. "Hey, can you listen to what people have said?" The man is in a hurry.


    "What do you want to say?" This man is a master. After I learned this fact, I couldn''t help him, so I had to keep a distance with him. This man''s strength is above me. If I fight, I have no advantage to win, so I try to avoid getting close to him. I''d better keep the distance that I can escape immediately once he attacks.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just had to break in by mistake." The man was busy explaining, but in my opinion, this explanation can be described in an old-fashioned way: explanation is cover up, cover up is fact, fact is story telling.


    Yes, I don''t believe it. Moreover, this man''s words are hard to convince.


    Looking at my eyes, the man knew that his words didn''t convince me. The man immediately laughed bitterly and thought that this little girl is really hard to fool. No, he didn''t fool her. The conscience of heaven and earth is true. He really had to break in to avoid talents. He wanted to hide all night. When no one left, he saw someone under the tree Driven by curiosity, he asked him to go forward and look at the delicate little man under the tree. He didn''t expect that the little girl was so alert. If he knew that the girl was so difficult to deal with and fool, he wouldn''t even go forward and look at her. Even if he knew that the girl was here, he wouldn''t step here. But now All he had to do was sigh and regret.That person saw my appearance, angrily touched nose, "what I said is true, I really inadvertently broke in."


    I see that person is still nagging explanation, immediately unhappy, inadvertently broke in and quickly roll ah, "roll!" A word without any emotion came out of my mouth.


    "I''ll leave at dawn." The man apparently seems to be avoiding something and can''t leave now.


    The sound of footsteps from outside let me know that he didn''t cheat.


    "Hum!" I looked at the man and decided that he was harmless. With a cold hum, I went back to the tree and continued to meditate. Looking at my supposed practice of closing my eyes, I was stunned and got rid of him. Is he still here now? Is this girl so relieved to practice? Aren''t you afraid of his sneak attack? Does he look so reassuring? Helpless, had to find a place to sit down and rest.


    Soon, I went into meditation again. This time, LAN Feixue found something wrong.

 Chapter 337

    Because the molecules attracted by her into the body, there are some black spiritual power points. Those things The power of the nether world? I just remember that I absorbed a stone before, but I don''t absorb it now. Why is there the power of the nether world?


    I''m a little dazed. What''s going on? And it hasn''t been before. Is it The man?


    I hesitated for a moment, and then I entered the meditation state again. In a moment, the psychic molecules swarmed into the body again, and the amount and speed were more and more rapid than before.


    The man sitting not far away suddenly opened his eyes. Some of them looked at the man practicing under the tree and walked over in surprise, with an incredible face, "this girl It turns out that. The man deeply frowned, then, a faint smile, relieved, this little girl, interesting.


    The first ray of light in the morning shines on me through the shadow of the tree. I gradually open my beautiful eyes. While no one is there, I quickly jump up to the window on the second floor and go back to my room. I want to go to bed and lie down for a while while while no one is getting up. When I fall down, I suddenly open my eyes, which were closed. I feel a little flustered, eh It''s a little bit soft. I put out my elbow and gave it a jerk.


    "Poof - cough!" Immediately there was a low cough, followed by a low cry. "Little girl, you murder me."


    When I heard this low cry, I immediately stood up like an electric shock and stretched out my hand to open the quilt. Then I saw the man lying on her bed with a bow last night. My anger suddenly surged up.


    "Go away!" I kept a low voice, but I pointed to the window, not the door. I was joking. When I was seen walking through the door, I couldn''t tell clearly.


    "Why so cold." The man sat up, a faint bad smile on Junyi''s face, "at least we are acquaintances, so heartless, but it will make people sad."


    I took a deep breath to suppress my anger. I didn''t want to talk to this man. I directly reached out and grabbed the man''s neck collar and planned to throw it out. However, as soon as I grabbed the man''s neck collar with my hand, before I threw it away, the man was quick eyed. One hand pressed my little hand in front of my chest, the other hand pressed my other shoulder, and directly crushed me on the bed with a smile.


    "I''m in such a hurry to throw myself in my arms!" That person tone can''t say of frivolous, "but now age is too young, in a few years old feel better."


    "Well, your sister!" I was so angry that I directly kicked it out. The man was so busy that the girl aimed directly at his lifeblood. She was cruel enough.


    I was released, I took a deep breath, I gritted my teeth, I glared at the man. "Didn''t you say you would leave at dawn? Now it''s daybreak, get out of here


    The man angrily touched his nose, "although he said so, now..." The man said, looking at me, "I ask you girl, who are you? You are human, but Do you have anything to do with the underworld? " Is it really what he thinks?


    "It''s none of your business." I don''t have an angry answer. Who am I? It''s none of your business. I said I''d get out of here at dawn. Now get out of here!


    "No question." The man felt his nose bitterly.


    "Why do you ask so many questions? Anyway, we''ll be two people we don''t know each other. What''s the point of asking more? " I looked at the man unhappily. I wanted to have a good sleep, but now I was disturbed by this bastard.


    "Not necessarily." The man suddenly said with a strange smile.


    "It''s getting late, it''s time for you to get out," I said rudely.


    That person sees me already fast impatient, indifferent shrug, "OK, little girl, remember my name, my name is Yan yechen, we will see again soon." Then the man waved and jumped out of the window.


    "Asshole!" I muttered, wasting my time. Now I have to go downstairs for breakfast.


    As soon as I went downstairs, I saw dongfangze, who had been missing for a long time, standing at the door, preparing to go. See me, pause. He looked up and said. "You wake up, just wanted to go up and wake you up."


    "Well!" I yawned. I was harassed by that bastard named Yan yechen early in the morning. I didn''t get enough sleep. I didn''t feel energetic early in the morning.


    "What''s the matter? No rest, OK? " Dongfang Ze said, "don''t be too impatient. Pay more attention to rest. If you want to practice this kind of thing, you can''t achieve it if you want to be quick. If you are impatient, you will be confused."


    "Well, I see." I''m a bit perfunctory. I''m really anxious, but I wanted to sleep in the morning, but I was disturbed by that bastard.


    "No matter how hard you try, have a good rest." Dongfangze rubbed my head.


    I sidetracked his paws. "I see. I''m hungry. "


    "Let''s go and eat at the master''s house." Then he pulled me away.


    I''m a little dazed. What do you say? You said to go to the master''s house? It''s none of my business for you to eat. I''m not a member of your Oriental family, and in the face of a group of coffin faces, it''s not good for me to eat.


    But I can''t tolerate my refusal. Dongfang Ze took me directly to the main house, even if I resisted again.


    In dongfangjia restaurant, the members of dongfangjia who were preparing for breakfast gathered together. My arrival made the originally gloomy atmosphere even more strange. Everyone was haunted. I glanced at all the people in the restaurant, and all the people who came into contact with this look avoided one after another."Oh, Xiaotong, you''re up." Sitting on the throne, an old man with a white beard and a kind face looked at the two people coming happily.


    "Yes, grandfather Dongfang," Dongfang Ze directly took me to the seat next to the old man and sat down. The only one who could be in this position was the successor of Dongfang family. Countless people were staring at this seat.


    "Tong Xue." The first thing to break the silence is Oriental dance. That girl doesn''t know how to do it recently. It seems that she has a very good relationship with me. I don''t remember how familiar we are.


    "What''s the matter?" After sitting down, he turned and looked at the oriental dance.


    "Will you continue to practice next? Do you want us to go out today? I''ll take you to Kyoto and have a good time The eyes of oriental dance are shining. The eyes said: promise, promise.


    Dongfang Ze glanced at Dongfang dance, which was honest for a moment. "Master said, Xueer can''t break the cultivation."


    My eyes are white. Who just said don''t be too eager to practice. After a pause, he said what he thought. "I want to leave Dongfang for a while."


    The surrounding atmosphere suddenly precipitated three points, dongfangze body unknown breath instantly sent out to every corner of the main house, "what do you say?"

 Chapter 338

    "I''m always practicing. No matter how high my accomplishments are, without actual combat, it''s just talk on paper." I calmly eat breakfast, "I want to take advantage of this time to go out for a walk, exercise."


    "No way." Dongfang Ze face immediately pulled down, "I promised the master, let you practice well."


    The east old man suddenly opened his mouth, "this, Tong Xue is also right, always practice is not good."


    Now that the owners of Dongfang have spoken, Dongfang Ze has no choice but to say, "yes, grandfather."


    "Well, where are you going to practice?" Asked the old man.


    I said, "just walk around for three months." At most, it''s only three months.


    The eastern old man took a sip of black tea. "That''s good, too. Exercise more. Just pay more attention to safety. "


    "I see. I''ll pay attention, grandfather Dongfang," I nodded.


    I want to leave this decision, the first objection is definitely Dongfang Ze, even in front of the elders do not say, in private or will say. "Do you really want to go?"


    "You Dongfang people don''t like me. What''s the use of staying here?" I sneer. Everyone in Dongfang family has a strange idea. Who knows what will happen if I stay here.


    But do you care about this


    "I just don''t care what they think of others." I sighed, "you can rest assured, I won''t delay too long, just think of one thing."


    "One thing?" Dongfangze doesn''t understand, "what''s the matter?"


    "I remember. One thing they told me. " I frowned.


    Dongfangze knows who I''m talking about. He says, "you..."


    Looking at his expression, I smile, "I''m ok, in my heart, they are my parents."


    "Well, what are they talking about?" Asked dongfangze.


    "Yes It''s my father My father I changed my tongue. He continued, "it''s something he recorded in the ancient book he gave me, a place."


    "Where?" Dongfangze frowned, "are you going there?"


    "Well." I nodded, "three months at most. It won''t take too long. If I don''t succeed, I will come back."


    Dongfangze hesitated, "can you tell me where it is, please?"


    "Seven Star Tower." I said slowly. This place is a forbidden area for many monks.


    Sure enough, dongfangze''s expression suddenly changed, "what do you say?"


    "I know that there is a Seven Star Building in daomen. Yes, he is my first target." The Seven Star Tower is said to be seven ancient towers flying from the sky in ancient times. They are distributed in seven different places. Each tower has seven floors, and each floor is guarded by a strong one. Many experts in ancient and modern times challenge the Seven Star Tower, but they either die in it or escape back. Even an elder master of daomen, who is known as the peerless genius, has only one breath to escape. This shows the Seven Star Tower How dangerous it is.


    Dongfangze''s face sank. "No, don''t go."


    "Seven Star building is the place I must go. There are things he wants to give me." My eyes darkened. That''s right. It says in the letter that he has been to the Seven Star building, and where he left me something, I must go and get it back.


    Dongfangze suddenly stopped talking. After a long time, he slowly said, "I''ll go with you."


    I shook my head. "No, don''t make trouble for me. I can do it alone. "


    "Then you..." Dongfangze is just talking. He can''t really accompany me. After all, I think he knows better than anyone.


    "Don''t worry," I gave him a comforting hug, "give me a week, and I will come out in a week. What''s more, I have a magic weapon on. " And it''s still two.


    "Be careful."


    I''ve thought about this for a long time before I decide. Since the old man has said that, it seems that I will have a disaster in the future. If I really can''t hang up, I won''t regret it. If I can make it through, I will also increase my strength, and I won''t be too busy when I meet the enemy.


    Maybe it''s related to Qi Yang, but I don''t know why. I don''t want to worry about Qi Yang now. On the contrary, those guys.


    Take a deep breath, the night is a little dark. It''s estimated that every family has been preparing for new year''s day outside. Unfortunately, I can''t see or hear anything here. I only have little black cat beside me. Little black is playing with the silver egg behind me. I don''t expect it to hatch anything. As for cooking, it''s impossible and I can''t eat it.


    "Meow ~" the little black cat had enough eggs and jumped on the windowsill with a clear cry, "what''s the master thinking?"


    I reached out and touched the smooth fur of Xiao Hei, "nothing, just thinking about the people in Lingguan."


    Little black licked my finger, "is the host homesick?"


    "Home?" I began to be in a trance again, home, yes, antique street is my home, consulate is my home, "yes, I miss home.""It''s all right, master," Xiao Hei rubbed my hand with his head. "We''ll be home soon."


    "Well, yes." I laughed. "I''ll be home soon."


    The next day, early in the morning, before dawn, I got up, put on my clothes, and took the small bag dongfangze prepared for me. Then he crept to the window, stopped for a moment, looked up at the Dongfang family in the distance, jumped on the railing in front of the window, and saw the Seven Star Tower in the back mountain through the window. In an instant, he jumped and disappeared in the forest.


    "It seems that the little girl has gone." In the main house of Dongfang family, some people stayed up all night.


    "Well!" The eastern Ze head also does not lift of answer a way, put down the tea cup in the hand at random.


    "Not to stop her?" The old man went to the window and looked at the ancient and solemn tower in the distance. "You should know that this seven star building named" Shou "is not comparable to the other six seven star buildings. If she goes like this, don''t you worry?"


    Dongfang Ze blinked a little, "what can we do, not to mention that girl''s mind has been decided, besides, grandfather also agreed, what can we say?"


    "But are you sure?" Dongfang old man looks at Dongfang Ze.


    Dongfangze glanced at his grandfather. "What if you don''t worry? Are you going to follow? Let''s not say it''s us. Even if it''s my grandfather, I''m afraid I can''t get close to ten meters there. So the girl will come back before lunch. "


    The old man sighed, "I hope so."


    This side said, there I have reached the gate of the Seven Star building.

 Chapter 339

    Looking at the wooden door that seems to have been rotten for a long time, I reached out and pushed it open.


    "Bang." After I went in, the door closed. I knew that no matter how she didn''t win or lose, the door couldn''t be opened.


    I walked forward slowly, because I was wearing cloth shoes, so there was no sound at all.


    "The Oriental family?" All of a sudden, a faint voice came. I looked up and saw an old man in grey linen. "It''s a little girl! You''re such a lovely little girl. Let''s leave as soon as possible before I go back. "


    "Master, I''m here to challenge the Seven Star building." Looking at such an old man, I try to be polite


    "hmm? Challenge Seven Star Tower The old man fell down and looked at me, "forget it, forget it! Baby, you leave quickly! This is not your place to play. "


    I didn''t speak, but suddenly closed my eyes, opened them again, and their eyes suddenly lit up with green light. "Xu a, xuanjie master, you seem to be very good at physical skills. Your limbs are very strong."


    Hearing that, the old man frowned! "Who are you? Why do you know? " Since ancient times, there are only three or four people who challenge him, and none of them go out alive. How does this girl know.


    "I know many kinds of pupil techniques. The pupil technique I use now is called exploration. As long as I see something with my eyes, any information about it will be exposed in front of my eyes." I said, "can we start?" With that, I''ve set my posture.


    "After knowing my strength, you still choose the challenge calmly. It seems that you are very confident," the old man saw that I was ready to fight.


    "I''m sorry, I only have one week to challenge the Seven Star building, so I must get through the last seven star building in one week. Although it''s a bit reluctant, I still want to try." Then I flew up.


    Looking at the girl who has no breath in front of her, the old man is also serious. This girl is not as simple as those challengers before, "what''s your grade?"


    I hold a fist, "xuanjie." Then he took the lead to attack, the dust rose, and suddenly something was moving on the ground. I jumped up quickly. This old man named Xu a, who has been here for many years, has been cultivating for the earth system. Although he is xuanjie, I dare not be careless. After all, he is an old monster many years ago.


    Green light flashed by the fingertips, and suddenly a thick vine grew on the ground, "wood?" The old man called out. Get past quickly. But then came the blue fire.


    "What The old man was surprised and didn''t rush to escape, "Youming fire, why do you meet Youming fire? Are you from the underworld


    I stood on a leaf of the vine. "There is a place in the world called Shura kingdom. You should know it."


    The old man suddenly understood something, but sighed, "just go ahead."


    The netherworld fire takes back, the vine also turns into the scattered spot. I slowly walked up to the second floor.


    Looking at the second floor, it turned out to be a piece of snow. I was a little surprised. How did it work? Although surprised, but did not hesitate to continue to move forward. The wind and snow suddenly began to blow. In the wind and snow, a girl came face to face, only wrapped in a white blanket.


    See, I immediately put on a good posture, who knows that girl to me, even knelt down, "help me, please help me."


    I took off my posture and looked at the girl, "who are you? What can I do for you? "


    "I I''m the one who broke in here by accident. Can you take me away The girl raised her head and looked at me pitifully in her eyes.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes. What was that just now? Then I nodded, "OK," and I saw the surprise in the girl''s eyes. Then I said, "are you cold?"


    "Well," the girl got up shyly and nodded, "it''s snowy here. My clothes have been destroyed. I can only find a coir raincoat to wrap myself. I know there is a hut in front of me, where we can wait for the snowstorm to pass."


    With a smile, I reached for the girl''s shoulder and said, "since it''s cold, I''ll let you warm up."


    The girl was still a little stunned. I immediately gave a bad smile and lit a blue flame in my hand. The flame immediately surrounded the girl.


    "Ah - no, help, help." Blue flame burning in the snow, like a blue flower in the snow. The cry came from the wind and snow.


    I clapped my hands and said, "I want to cheat me with magic. Unfortunately, the one you met is a master of magic." I sneer a, "this elder sister, warm?"


    "You How do you know? " The blue flame is still burning, and women''s voices are no longer so sweet.


    "Blame yourself for deceiving people with magic, and bewitching me with magic," I shrugged. "There are three flaws in you. One is that you used magic in front of a magic master, and the other is that you said you accidentally entered, but there is a strong border protection ten meters around the Seven Star tower. Few people can get here, not to mention you have to go up to the second floor Only when you defeat Xu a on the first floor, the third is that you pretend to be pitiful and compassionate in front of a person who has no sympathy at all. It''s really silly. ""You are cruel!" The woman said fiercely, and then there was another scream, "ah - help me, I''ll let you pass, hurry up The flame. "


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that this fire is the netherworld fire of hell. If you burn it down, you will not even have any ashes left." I''m serious.


    "Come on Ah, I I''ll let you through. " The woman screamed back.


    I nodded with satisfaction and reached back to the netherworld fire. The woman fell down and gasped, and the blizzard stopped. I nodded with satisfaction, "thank you, big sister." Then he turned and walked up to the third floor.


    The stronger the guardian is, the faster I have to fight for more time.


    There is no pressure on the third and fourth floors. If you can''t fight with force, you will be wise. If you can''t, you just need to escape to the next floor. On the fifth floor, when you go up, I am a little stunned. Some of my memories are awakened. The red sky, the burning flame, and the almost forgotten face in the flame.


    "Don''t --!" At this moment, those memories that I try to forget and try to melt are fixed in my mind again.


    "Why? Why not? " The flames were full of reproaches.

 Chapter 340

    "You are very strong, aren''t you? Why don''t you just watch us die? " No, no, No.


    "You selfish guy, you shouldn''t have saved your life in the first place." No, it''s not like that.


    "Our lives, because of you, because of you." I''m sorry. I''m really sorry.


    I fell to the ground feebly, and those memories, some memories deep in the memory, were awakened.


    "When ~" a silver dagger is still in front of us, "if you feel that you owe us, come and accompany us."


    I reached out and grabbed the dagger. "Dad, mom."


    "Yes, our family is together." The voice gradually began to be gentle, with a bewitching tone.


    I waved the dagger, stabbed it, and the blood flew. The people in front of me were still unbelievable. I pulled out the dagger that stabbed into his body, "they won''t say that to me." The figure in front of me slowly fell down, "you didn''t have to die, but you shouldn''t, you shouldn''t use them. I don''t know where you spied my memory, but now, please go to die." The red umbrella appears in the hand, the umbrella sharp spear, mercilessly stabbed down.


    Inside the Dongfang family, dongfangze stands in front of the French window, looking at the Seven Star Tower in the distance behind the mountain, nervous.


    "Are you worried?" Behind dongfangze is a beautiful young woman in a purple Qipao.


    "Mother!" Dongfangze turned to the woman and bent down, then turned and continued to look out of the window, "Hmm! I''m worried. It''s been almost a week. " I thought that little girl would come back soon, but unexpectedly, a week passed by.


    "But ah, it means that she has really become stronger, which is also a good thing." Then the woman said with a smile.


    "Mother." Dongfang Ze sighed helplessly, "it''s been a week." what he said at the beginning was to conquer the Seven Star Tower in a week. Now, have you done it?


    It''s been a week. I''m counting the time in my heart. I won''t miss every minute. As I expected, I''ve reached the last level. Although it''s hard, the daily fighting is also hot. Most of the guardians here are below the day level, otherwise they can''t fight. But one week, I still follow the original plan, one week''s time Get to the top floor and get the last badge.


    "Thank you very much," I played with the gold badge and gave a faint smile to a lovely little girl who looked like she was only five or six years old. thank. Then he turned to look at the man behind him and waved, "Yang Jian, good job."


    "Miss Xie praised me." That''s right. This week, I have been making constant breakthroughs and progress. Now I can use the Fengshen list very well. Yang Jian was recruited from the Fengshen list. To tell you the truth, if he didn''t help me, I''m afraid I couldn''t beat this little guy.


    "Asshole, you cheat. Get help." Small is too a face of not reconciled, small face is full of complaints.


    I reached out and poked Xiaozheng''s cute little face. Oh, I fought with Xiaohei, "who stipulated that I can''t call a helper? And you are the beast, the unicorn. It''s nice of you to bully a girl. "


    Xiaozhengtai glared at me, "what kind of girl are you, you are..."


    I glared fiercely. It seemed that the little guy knew my identity, but when I glared at him, he suddenly said, "if you have the ability, we''ll fight openly, you can show your ability. It''s not that you can''t beat me, pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger. "


    Hey, this kid doesn''t clean up, does he. I don''t care about him. "It''s almost time for me to go!" Then he planned to leave. He turned and looked at the lovely little Zhengtai again. "Hey, kid, do you want to go out with me?"


    "Ah?" Xiaozhengtai got up, wiped the dust on her face and looked at me. "Really?"


    "Now the control of the Seven Star building belongs to me! So, I can take you out or bring people in at will! " I was relieved for a long time. The reason why I went back to this kid was that he was strong enough to fight for me with such a helper. What''s more, I have to challenge more than this seven star building.


    "That''s right." Xiaozhengtai nodded. "But why me?"


    I glanced at xiaozhengtai, "do you want to go or not?" Look at you small, look at you lovely, look at you cute, OK?


    "Go, go." Small is too pie mouth, Ma Liu ran to my side.


    But I didn''t rush to leave, just looked around, looking for something, "what are you looking for?" Asked little Zhengtai.


    I patted him on the head and motioned him not to speak. Straight to the other side.


    There is nothing special there. What''s worth noting is that there is a black box. I slowly walk over and pick up the box. Xiaozhengtai also jumps to follow. Seeing the gray box in my hand, I think about it.


    "Oh, the Challenger who was a long time ago left it behind, but he fled back before he challenged, but his strength is good, but after all, you have many skills very similar to him." Xiaozhengtai began to talk with a small mouth.I ignored him and brushed away the dust on the box. There was a string of codes on it. I thought of something. I reached out and twisted the code to where it should be. Sure enough, the box snapped open. I can''t help laughing. Sure enough, you will never forget Xiu Eyi. The password is her birthday.


    I opened the box and found a bamboo slip inside. I frowned strangely, "bamboo slip?"


    Small is too a face curiously gather to come over, "what is this?"


    You ask me, I ask who? "I don''t know."


    Then I explored the past with my mind. The mind that had just extended was like a bridge, which instantly triggered a lot of things into my mind. My mind was like an explosion. Countless techniques entered my brain, and I fainted in front of my eyes.


    See me faint, small is too flustered hands and feet, reached out to push me, "Hey, are you OK, hey, wake up, don''t die here."


    This little boy just doesn''t smoke. What''s the matter? It''s impolite. Besides, don''t curse people to death.


    Finally, I don''t know how to go back. I only know that when I wake up, I will be in my own room in the other courtyard of Dongfang family. If I didn''t look at Xiao Zhengtai lying beside me and sleeping soundly, I really thought I was dreaming.

 Chapter 341

    "I''m back!" After the break, I went directly to Dongfang''s home. First, I wanted to tell my elder martial brother that I''m back. Second, I came to say goodbye.


    Hearing my cry, everyone was surprised and ran out to have a look. After seeing that I was not hurt, dongfangze was relieved!


    "Hoo, just come back," dongfangze came up to me and rubbed my hair. "It''s OK. There''s no challenge once, and next time, it''s good that you can come out."


    "Ah?" I looked up at dongfangze, "elder martial brother, what are you talking about? I''ve got through! "


    "What Everyone was surprised. How could it be.


    "I''ll go, Tong Xue. Are you kidding?" Oriental dance some smile way, a week time to open the Seven Star building? Are you kidding.


    I showed a gold badge, "here, you see." And then look at a bunch of gaping people.


    "Well? What a lovely child Bailing saw the lovely invincible little Zhengtai standing behind me. "Tong Xue, where did you find such a lovely child?"


    Daze, he is not so long


    "Eh? How lovely, Tong Xue, where did you abduct and sell children from? "


    I extended my arm! "Children? Oh, he is thousands of years older than you. No, it could be tens of thousands. "


    "Ah?" A group of women who are overflowing with maternal love are stunned for a moment, and they are surprised, "eh?"


    "He is the guardian of the top floor of the Seven Star Tower, a unicorn," I introduced. "The guy who built the Seven Star building is really willing to defend it with Kirin. He doesn''t want to let people live."


    Hear me say so, the public suddenly a Leng, see to small is too of eyes a little more other meaning.


    "In a word, it''s just like this. I''ll have a rest first. Xiao Qi, let''s go." I said and turned to leave. Er, Xiaoqi is the name I gave him. After all, we are civilized people. We can''t always call him.


    "I see, and don''t call me such a disgusting name!" Xiaozhengtai blew up, and he was not happy to follow.


    I didn''t rush to leave this time. After all, there are seven seven seven star towers, which are distributed all over the country. I have to think of ways to get in. I can''t challenge those things regardless. In fact, my purpose is just the things he left behind.


    The bamboo slip disappeared after I woke up. There was only a black wooden box left. Xiao Qi didn''t know where to go. He had a conscience and knew that the box must be very important to me, so he picked it up together.


    I think back to those skills in my mind, many, many, many, many, many, almost all the savings of a monk''s life. He put all his life''s learning into that bamboo slip. When he talked about the Seven Star Tower with me at the beginning, he wanted to give me this gift. I really don''t know what to say.


    There seems to be something in the box. A man took the box and opened it. Suddenly, the darkness swallowed everything.


    "No, you can''t open the box." With a scream, I suddenly sat up from the bed and soaked my pajamas with cold sweat. After sitting up in shock, I turned around and felt the sunshine and faint fragrance of flowers coming into the room. I was relieved. It''s a dream. Looking sideways, the box is still on the table.


    "Yo, kid, wake up." A light pick voice sounded, I immediately corner of an eye a draw, dissatisfied with the pillow behind me thrown.


    "Shut up I cried out discontentedly. "You''re the kid. Your family are all kids. I''m 15 years old. Bah, I''m 16 years old!"


    "It turns out that you are only 15 years old, and you are not yet an adult. You still say that it''s not a kid, a kid is a kid, and you are a kid when you are old." The man said with a smile, catching the pillow I threw. "What? Have you had a nightmare


    "Nothing." I rubbed my hair. "I just saw what I shouldn''t have seen."


    "How''s it going? Are you afraid to sleep alone? " Nangong Shuo smiles gently. "Do you want your elder martial brother to accompany you? If someone accompany you, even if you have nightmares, many people will accompany you."


    "Go away!" I grabbed things around me and smashed them, "and I said I didn''t have nightmares! I just saw... "


    "What do you see?" Asked Nangong Shuo.


    As soon as I hold back, I look at this guy discontentedly, "hum! I''m too lazy to tell you, "he said, and began to get up and dress. "What about elder martial brother? Why are you the only one? " I asked as I dressed.


    Hearing my question, Nangong Shuo started to smile, "Mingming still cares about him, doesn''t he?"


    My head is full of blue veins. You all want to be in a mess. "I just don''t think the people of Dongfang family can trust to let you in alone."


    Nangong Shuo kneaded his hair helplessly and laughed helplessly, "how? Afraid of what I do to you? Don''t worry. I''m very sorry for your... " Half way through, Nangong Shuo covered his mouth in an instant. Look at me in horror.


    I stare at Nangong Shuo. What''s the matter? what is wrong with me? You have the ability to continue to say, "Oh, I just think, don''t they worry that you will be killed by me?""Hey, don''t mess around," Nangong Shuo said in a flash. "Dongfang is making breakfast for you. Alas, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a wife."


    "You like it, you like to marry home," I dressed and looked at Nangong Shuo with a sneer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nangong Shuo slowly stepped forward, squatted down beside me, gently lifted my feet, and gently laughed, "it''s a pity that you don''t protect such beautiful feet properly. You should always be barefoot, be careful to hurt them."


    I moved my little foot. "It''s inside." He said, standing up, "and it''s troublesome."


    Nangong Shuo let go of my feet, "what are you girls thinking now?"


    "Open mind." I said casually, "same sex is not guilty, long live corrupt girl. Well I didn''t say anything At the door came a different sense of depression. I decided to shut up,


    "shut up! Go downstairs and eat! " Three words were almost squeezed out of their teeth.


    Hehe, blame me.


    The atmosphere at breakfast was particularly depressed. I wanted to laugh, but I couldn''t laugh. After a long time, I was ready to open the topic. "Now, can I go back?"


    "No way." Hey, no way. Can you stop staring?


    "Oh," Che, what''s the big deal.


    Dongfangze sighed, "Shifu means to let you stay until the new year, after the disturbance of antique street is over, you can go back."

 Chapter 342

    "Oh." I nodded clearly, "that is to say, the old man actually wants me to come out to avoid."


    "Shifu''s meaning is to let you avoid this robbery. You will enlarge this robbery and it will harm you." Dongfangze explained, "don''t worry, daomen has sent people to support it. Besides, the original strength of antique street can''t be underestimated."


    I nodded, but always worried, "have you heard from the old man recently?"


    "Not yet. Every time the master sends me a message, he doesn''t leave an address. " Dongfangze replied, "what? Are you worried? "


    "Who''s worried about that old guy?" I rolled my eyes. "You can check the information of other seven star building for me recently."


    Nangong Shuo dropped the spoon in his hand. "You don''t really want to challenge all the Seven Star buildings." I broke the Taoist gate. The news about the Seven Star Building probably spread all over the Taoist gate. The Seven Star Building of his family was broken by an outsider, which is probably their eternal shame.


    "In time." Dongfangze calmly said, "it''s going to be the new year soon. Let''s wait after the new year."


    New year, I can''t help laughing, "I''m not new year." Without my family by my side, I have no new year.


    East Ze dun dun, reached out to knock my head, "we live together."


    I rubbed my head and smacked, "whatever. But find me something to do before it''s over, or it''s boring. "


    "If you are bored, you can practice, sleep, play games and watch TV dramas." Dongfangze said while scooping me a bowl of porridge, "or go shopping."


    "Oh." There was no choice but to answer. For a homegirl, the best home is playing.


    A few days ago, I never thought that the new year would be like this. I had a good plan before, but the plan could never catch up with the change.


    "Didi." The computer rang, in addition to the recent practice is playing games, the game met a lot of netizens have nothing to chat, I am not too boring.


    "What have you been doing?" It''s a friend I just met recently, net name, fox.


    "What else can I do?" I respond.


    "Recently, there is a game called the dark curse. Have you played it?"


    "No! I''ll go and have a look! "


    "After novice training, come to the gate of hell. I''ll wait for you there. "


    "Well."


    At the end of the speech, close QQ, enter the dark curse on the web page, open the game web page, looking at the gorgeous game home page, I registered an account and entered.


    Registered the account, created the character, according to the novice guidance, slowly, entered the state.


    "Didi." There''s another message over there. Click.


    "Did you go in? Why haven''t I seen you? What''s your name? "


    "I''ll be right there."


    "You haven''t come yet. Hurry up."


    "Right away."


    "Come here, I''m the star. Come to me directly."


    With the completion of the dialogue with the stars, I immediately found the location of the civic gate on the map and directed the characters to move to the past.


    The gate of hell is in a dark world. Along the way, only a few scattered people ran by quickly. At the gate, I saw the gorgeous star hanging on the top of my head. I asked.


    "The stars? I am snow


    "Yes." The other side replied.


    "Why do you want me here in such a hurry?"


    "Don''t ask, just go in."


    "Oh"


    I answered, looking at the castle in front of me and clicking on the gate, a box appeared: are you sure you want to enter?


    It''s no nonsense. I don''t want to go in and stand here for tourism. I click OK.


    After clicking, what I waited for was not the door slowly opened, but a dazzling light, and then, before I could react, a white rush towards me.


    "Ah --" a scream! It was dark.


    I looked at the White Velvet ball in front of me with a gloomy face, but now the White Velvet ball buried its head deeply and curled up into a ball! What''s the situation? Who can tell me? Why would a white creature come out of the computer and scratch my face? The important thing is that my baby computer is black. Yes, yes, the screen is black. What''s the situation? I took a look at her poor computer, then looked at the white, reached out and opened the window.


    "Wait a minute." The white creature looked at the approaching window and the chilly wind, and immediately began to struggle,


    when I heard these two words, my hand trembled, stopped for a moment, listened carefully, picked up the creature in my hand and looked at it. "What am I thinking? How can a dog talk? It seems that I''m really crazy about playing computer games."


    "You''re a dog. Your family is a dog."


    I swear, this time I absolutely did not hear wrong, this is absolutely my hands of the dog''s mouth said."Ah -" I screamed and threw the dog out of my hand. "Monster, help! Buddha, God, Jesus, Virgin Mary, jade emperor, Queen Mother, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Allah, help me. Even if I don''t burn incense, worship Buddha or believe in religion, at least I''m a monk. We''re all from the same root. Don''t scare me. I''m timid. At least we''re colleagues. You''re very uncivilized. "


    The dog turned a little black. "I''m a fox, fox."


    "Fox." I was stunned and turned to tears again, "ah ~ ~, fox spirit! Help, brother fox. I haven''t offended you. Don''t pester me


    "Fool, I''m fox, your net friend, fox." Some fox stands up, two small claws are pinching waist to roar a way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ha ha, it must be a dream, it must be a dream, it must be a dream, and it''s a nightmare. My eyes are black and I faint.


    "Hello, hello. Girl, are you ok? Girl If you see a fox jumping out of the computer and talking, what''s more amazing is that it claims to be your netizen. Will you be ok?


    When I woke up again, the first thing I saw was a strange face, with black shoulder length hair tied into a wisp behind my head. The perfect face without any impurities was hung with exquisite facial features. The thin translucent bangs in front of my forehead blocked one eye, and a black robe on my body. The lazy expression of the whole person only added a little smoke.


    "Oh, wake up." Handsome man spoke, I was stunned, this is not an illusion.


    "Ah --" I screamed, sat up and looked at the handsome man in front of me. There were still some confused people. No, this is not a dream! What''s going on?

 Chapter 343

    "You again!"


    That''s right. The guy who suddenly appeared in front of me is the guy who harassed me before. What''s his name? Oh, Yan yechen. "Yes, as I said, we''ll meet again."


    "Where did you get in?" My face is dignified. Now Dongfang family is heavily guarded. How did he get in?


    "There." Yan yechen points to the computer with a smile, and then rubs his long hair. "Ah ~ I''m sorry, the time-space difference is not adjusted properly, and your computer is broken."


    Sorry for your sister, "you What the hell are you? " For a while, Fox for a while.


    "Me." Yan yechen gently knows. It''s easy to say. "I am the king of hell."


    I was stunned. This man, who claimed to be the king of hell, turned around. The wind in front of the window moved his hair. I couldn''t say a word. I don''t know why. I felt very familiar with him, like Luomingshang, and Xuanling. Yes, it''s them, this man, just like a combination of the two of them.


    "King of hell?" I Leng Leng of shout a way, immediately face collapsed down. "It''s OK for you to deceive others and me. Hehe, you are wrong. Now the king of hell is a sister, and we are very familiar with each other. Uncle, it''s OK for you to deceive me. Hehe."


    Yan yechen came to me and sat down. He said with a smile, "you also said, the king of hell now."


    He reached out and brushed my cheek. The power of the nether world penetrated. I had a cold war in an instant. The familiar power of the nether world. "You Are you the first king of hell


    "Yes," Yan yechen said with a smile. "Those two bastards don''t care about things. They leave it to me alone. I have no choice but to find an heir and slip out."


    Hehe, so you are half weight.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know you, and I don''t know where to offend you. You don''t care about villains. The prime minister can hold a boat in his stomach. Don''t worry about me." That means to go back where you come from.


    "I know you." Yan yechen stretched out his hand to take my hand and looked at the dark ring on my hand, "luomingshang, oh, do you know that your original marriage object should be me."


    What? I don''t understand blink, no mistake, what is the original marriage object? Should it be him? I pulled back my hand. "I don''t understand."


    "He should have told you about your previous life." Yan yechen takes it back. "Your past life..."


    "I don''t care what my previous life was." I interrupted him, "I am me, the past life is the past life, we are not one person, the past life things have passed, there is no need to entangle in this life, if it is the past life entanglement, then you can go now, there is only a Shuo Tong snow, there is no netherworld snow."


    Yan yechen was stunned, and then he had no choice but to smile, "well, what about him? You still like him? "


    "It''s none of your business." I don''t want to start.


    "I just want to tell you, don''t repeat the mistakes of your previous life," Yan yechen sighed, "don''t think he will fall in love with you, he won''t fall in love with anyone, youmingxue is, so are you. Everything he does is purposeful. "


    I look down at the computer that has been black screen, trying to put aside this man''s words, more than one person has said such words to me, but I still want to believe him, just For what?


    "What on earth is there in me worth his effort." I can''t help sneering, "I''m just an antique dealer. No matter how tall I am, I''m just a secret marriage master."


    Yan yechen suddenly did not know what to say, but sighed gently. I couldn''t help glancing at Yan yechen. "And you? What are you doing here? "


    "I..." Yan yechen wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything. A lot of things don''t matter anymore, do they?


    All of a sudden, we all stopped talking. We were just so silent. For a long time, I couldn''t stand the oppressive atmosphere. I asked, "Oh, by the way, are you a fox?"


    "Ah?" Yan yechen is a little stupefied, "it''s not."


    "How did you become a fox just now?" I still don''t understand.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I used to raise a little fox, and then I died. It''s just a memory." Yan yechen said casually.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± What else can I say?


    After a pause, I didn''t want to say anything more, but seeing that Yan yechen didn''t want to leave, I frowned, "what else can I do for you?" If it''s OK, just get out of here. I have to go to dongfangze to change my computer.


    "Don''t you want to ask anything else?" Yan yechen said with a smile.


    "I don''t want to." I rolled my eyes. "We''re not familiar, thank you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yan yechen was silent for a moment, "don''t you want to continue to practice the power of the nether world?"


    I am a Leng, "what do you say?"


    "I can help you." Yan yechen replied. "You should not be able to cultivate the power of the nether world. After all, only the three of us have the power of the nether world. But you already have the power of the nether world in your body. It should be because you have absorbed the stone of the nether world, but it''s too much trouble and trouble to absorb the stone of the nether world. So I have other ways for you to practice the power of the nether world. ""What can I do?" I asked immediately.


    "You should be hindered in absorbing the stone. It''s Luo Mingshang who introduced it for you." Yan yechen did not answer, but asked.


    I thought for a while, suddenly thought of something, face suddenly black. Reach out a piece of Fu PA to stick on Yan yechen''s forehead. "Pervert!"


    Yan yechen is silent, silently reaches out his hand and tears down Huang Fu. "I miss you so much. I just said that this is a beginning. With this beginning, you will get twice the result with half the effort in cultivating the power of the nether world. I can help you break the stone into spiritual power for you to breathe in. I can also give you my own spiritual power. "


    I pick eyebrow, "you so kind?"


    "Of course." Yan yechen smiles.


    Is this guy so kind? I don''t believe it. I think he should have other ideas, such as what I need to pay. "What do you want?"


    "You are smart." Yan yechen angrily touched his nose, "indeed, I have a premise, follow me."


    "With you?" I frowned, "where to?"


    "Don''t you want to challenge the Seven Star Tower? I''ll take you Yan yechen went to the window and looked at the scenery outside.


    I immediately got out of bed and said, "really? Do you really want to take me


    "It''s up to you." Yan yechen looks at me. "Together?"


    "Go, go." I quickly nodded.

 Chapter 344

    Yan yechen smiles and suddenly turns aside to the big silver egg on the ground and says, "do you still have this kind of thing here?"


    "Well?" I glanced over and said, "I don''t know who put it in this room. It''s probably a dinosaur egg fossil."


    When he heard me say this, Yan yechen suddenly burst out laughing, and he never finished laughing, "ha ha ha, dinosaur eggs Ha ha ha ha, still fossil, ha ha ha, no, let me laugh for a while! "


    I''m black. "Get out of here!" And then you kick it.


    "Well, well, I won''t laugh," Yan yechen replied helplessly, covering his mouth. "This is not a dinosaur egg fossil. It should be said that this is not an egg, just an eggshell."


    "Eggshell?" I was stunned, "what eggshell? What about the contents? "


    Yan yechen thought, "probably out, this should be a unicorn''s egg."


    "Kylin." I think about it. Oh, come to think about it. No wonder Xiaoqi had a fight with Xiaohei because Xiaohei played with this egg a few days ago. It was almost a fight. Fortunately, I was held. Then Xiaoqi was shut down by me. It seems that this is Xiaoqi''s egg.


    "Now that you''ve decided, let''s go," Yan yechen said. He stretched out his hand and ran over my waist. "Go to the nearest place first."


    I think this is the craziest thing I''ve ever done except running away from home. I just follow this guy who has only seen two sides. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad. It''s just a feeling.


    Of course, I''m not so stupid. If I travel with him alone, I''m not sure that anything strange will happen. For example, he sold me, so when Yan yechen saw Luo Mingshang standing beside me, his whole face collapsed.


    "Why is he here?" Two people asked at the same time, it seems that they really know each other. I nodded with satisfaction.


    "Nothing. I just happen to know each other." I nodded.


    Luo Ming Shang frowned unhappily and put his hand around me as if to declare sovereignty. I didn''t care about his childish behavior. I reached out and opened the map I just bought. Oh, sorry, I didn''t know the way, but after reading the map, I didn''t know the way.


    "Where is our first stop?" I asked directly.


    Yan night Chen Leng for a while, "you shouldn''t want to take a car."


    I''m black line. "Why do I come to the station if I don''t take a bus? Travel. How else do you want to go? Instant movement? I''m sorry, sister. I want to keep my strength for the Seven Star Tower. "


    "Seven Star Tower?" Luo Mingshang frowned. Oh, by the way, I found him without telling him anything, but the child was really obedient and on call.


    "Well," I answered and continued to study the map. "I can''t go back to the antique street now. I can''t stay in daomen. It''s too boring. I just came out to fight qixinglou to experience. I heard that there''s a secret in qixinglou. I''ll know it after I get through. So I want to try. "


    Luo Ming Shang dun dun, "Seven Star Tower is the ladder of immortality. It''s the way to transform mortals into immortals. You are suspected of bullying people. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I cover my face silently and blame me.


    "What''s the matter?" Yan yechen doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Nothing." I shake head, say to turn head to see eye Luo Ming Shang, smile slightly, "but, I am a mortal now."


    Luo Ming Shang stretched out his hand to point my forehead, "good."


    I reached out and knocked out luomingshang''s paw, "let''s go." Said, put away the map, go forward, behind Baji Baji to keep up with the two small Zhengtai. Luomingshang saw the extra little Zhengtai at the beginning, but he just glanced a little and didn''t care any more.


    The train drove to the distance in the clouds, quietly and calmly forward, the windows blurred the scenery by the mountains, and there was a moment of coolness in the carriage.


    I''m still not used to this kind of long-distance travel, especially by car. If I stay at home for too long, I suddenly have serious carsickness during long-distance travel. The car is very quiet, a few people, with the heating on, but I can''t feel any warmth. I try to shrink, holding a small black cat as a hand warmer. A side body nests into Luo Ming Shang''s bosom, some sleepily buries the head in his bosom. Swallow a little bit of sugar in the mouth, candy melt in the tongue, how much pressure a little discomfort.


    "How are you, Cher?" Luo Mingshang reached out and touched my forehead, "is the carsickness medicine useless?"


    "It works, but carsickness medicine can''t really solve the symptoms of carsickness," I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, with dry breath in my lungs.


    Yan yechen handed over a cup of warm water. Luo Mingshang took it and put it to my lips. I took a drink with his hand and heard Yan yechen say: "you are so poor."


    I ignored him. The train was very quiet. I didn''t know where I was. Sleepiness hit me. I leaned against Luo Mingshang''s arms and gradually fell asleep. There was some hypnotic element in the carsickness medicine.


    "It''s almost there." Vaguely hear Yan yechen say so.


    I answered vaguely, then thought of something, and asked vaguely, "how''s the antique street, luomingshang?""Nothing." Luo Mingshang didn''t care much about such things. That''s why I called him out. Anyway, he wouldn''t do anything in the spirit hall. "It''s nothing serious, Cher. You don''t have to worry about it."


    When the train stopped, my eyes were black and my head was still dazed, but I could hear the bustling outside. The orange light passed through the gap in my hands. It was evening, and there were many people coming out to buy vegetables.


    "Cher." I was carried down by luomingshang.


    I didn''t hear anything in the daze, just a symbolic reply.


    "Cher, are you hungry? Would you like something to eat? " Luo Mingshang reached out and touched my forehead, which was covered with cold sweat.


    I am in a trance of patting his hand, and to his arms drilled. "Don''t make any noise. Just let me sleep." The carsickness symptom is not good, in the stomach also turns gushes is uncomfortable.


    "There is a drugstore nearby. Shall I buy some medicine?" Yan yechen holds Xiao Qi who has been sleeping for a long time and looks around.


    Luo Ming Shang still dislikes Yan yechen a little, but he thinks about it and nods, "let''s go together."


    I opened my eyelids a little bit difficultly. My eyes were tired and distorted all the scenery in my sight. I grasped Luo Mingshang''s clothes weakly. My fingertips were white and terrible. Breathing in the breath of my lungs made me more uncomfortable. The taste of salt and wet made me feel seasick. ¡°¡­¡­ The sea. "


    "This is a small town near the sea, so it will have the smell of sea breeze," Luo Mingshang said.

 Chapter 345

    No wonder it''s fishy. I wrinkled my nose and buried my face in his arms. Well, it''s better.


    The drugstore is just around the corner. When I walk in, the smell of the air turns into medicine. Well, it''s much better. I take a deep breath.


    Yan yechen is in charge of negotiation. He goes directly to the counter and says to the man in the white coat. "Excuse me. Do you have any medicine for carsickness? My friend is not feeling well


    The handsome, charming, gentle and polite boy immediately got a lot of favor. Even the line-up was saved, and the salesgirl came over and asked what was going on.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that right? Would you like to see a doctor for her? She''s a little bit serious


    "Thank you very much. I''m worried about my sister''s poor health." Yan yechen said so.


    Get the hell out of your sister. Who''s your sister. A moment ago or friends, the next second will become a sister, do you have some principles ah, and, we are not like ah.


    "In the future, we should pay more attention to it. The little girl''s health is not so bad, but it''s not so good, so we need to take good care of her." It was the voice of the doctor in the drugstore. I could tell that he was a kind middle-aged man, but his next sentence made me nearly fall from luomingshang''s arms. "You look like you''re still in school. Do your parents know you''re out? It makes sense to talk about some things with your parents. If you come out like this, your parents will be worried. " It''s really a sincere word.


    To put it bluntly, in a word, "you eloped."


    What did you say? I can''t hear clearly, consciousness and sight are all involved in the dark, like being swallowed by a black hole.


    "Cher, Cher." Vaguely heard the low voice of Luo Mingshang. "Get up, take the medicine and then go to sleep."


    I wake up a little bit, there is something close to the mouth, I subconsciously hold, lazy to swallow, so with, fortunately, the medicine is sugar coated, not much bitter.


    Vaguely, I heard him call me again. I didn''t care. Anyway, the medicine would melt and swallow with saliva. Now I don''t have the strength to drink water to swallow. Ear quiet for a while, suddenly feel between lips a wet warm, warm water into the entrance, this suffocation let me can''t help but frown, subconsciously swallow the water into the entrance. Something''s wrong.


    Suddenly he suddenly opened his eyes, and the dark blue like the night sky was close at hand. The blue in his eyes had a kind of halo of precipitation, which was cool and strange.


    I stare at Luo Mingshang''s eyes, then subconsciously raise my hand, accurately "pa" five claw prints on his handsome face.


    "Did you swallow the medicine?" Luo Mingshang didn''t care about the five finger marks on his face. Holding my hand, he asked.


    Well, yes, I swallowed it. I almost choked in my trachea. I gave him a white look. "I almost died in your hands. Don''t do that next time." And in public.


    "Take the medicine and go to sleep. There is a sleeping effect in the medicine." He bowed his head and kissed me on the forehead.


    "Sleep at night." I shake my head. I''ll be paralyzed if I go to sleep. I''ve been sleeping all the way. "Let me down."


    Luomingshang hesitated for a moment, reached out and put me down. I looked around. It seemed like a hotel. Luo Mingshang took me to one side and sat down.


    "I''ll book a room." Yan yechen gives Xiaoqi to me and turns to book a room.


    The little guy is still sleeping. Xiao Hei climbs over my shoulder unfriendly. Then he shows his claws and scratches two claws on Xiao Qi''s face.


    "Ow ~" Xiao Qi woke up with a scream, and there were three bloodstains on her face. Two big eyes on the two gun tears hold in the eyes, and so on reaction come over, see small black take back their claws, suddenly angry, "sometimes you this dead cat!" Then he jumped out of my arms and began to chase Xiaohei. Xiaohei didn''t show any weakness. He jumped up again and scratched his paws before jumping to the ground and running around the rest area.


    The people of the whole hotel watched this little pet make a lot of fun in the hotel hall. Finally, a waiter couldn''t help it and came to me to give advice, "excuse me, miss, can you tell your children and pets not to make any trouble? They have to pay for the damage."


    As soon as I heard the compensation, I immediately called out, "Xiao Qi, Xiao Hei, stop making trouble."


    When Xiao Hei heard what I said, he immediately jumped over and into my arms. Xiao Qi ran after him and stood in front of me, staring at Xiao Hei in my arms, but he didn''t dare to act rashly. Maybe I still remember the last time I was imprisoned.


    I stretched out my hand and rubbed Xiaoqi''s head. "Well, don''t make trouble. You are the elder. You should be generous."


    Xiaoqi''s face is full of steam. Then he ran to the other side and sat down, ignoring us.


    Yan yechen goes to the front desk of the hotel and talks. "Two rooms."


    "Yes, just a moment, please." The front desk attendant answered and began to register, "I''ve kept you waiting! Here is your room card. Please take it For a long time, the front desk handed Yan yechen his ID card, bank card and room card.


    "Thank you Yan yechen put away his things after thanking him, turned and walked to us, "we have a room, girl, you take that boy with your pet, no problem.""Yes!" Without waiting for me to say anything, Luo Mingshang stares at Yan yechen.


    I twisted Luo Ming Shang''s arm, "no problem!" Then I saw luomingshang''s face fall down.


    Ignoring him, he directly hugged Xiao hei and picked up Xiao Qi who was still making trouble. He turned and walked towards the room. In general, my mobile phone rings suddenly. I take out my mobile phone and look at it. There are two big words on the screen: elder martial brother, seeing the caller ID, I hang up decisively. I don''t need to think about what happened when dongfangze calls. I just remember that I haven''t talked to dongfangze when I go out. I don''t know what will happen when I answer the phone.


    When I went back to my room, I threw my bag on the bed, and Xiao Hei jumped off my shoulder and jumped directly on the bed. Xiao Qi broke away from me and rushed to bed, then rolled on the big bed with a satisfied face. The child is always a child, and he has been in the Seven Star Tower for thousands of years. He must be very satisfied with the equipment he has never seen be surprised.


    "I''m going to take a bath. You two should be good. Don''t run around and make trouble." I dug out the changed clothes and clean towels from my bag and turned to the bathroom.


    "Oh Go on, Xiao Qi.


    After taking a bath, I went out to see that the two little ones had fallen asleep on the bed with each other. I went over and sat by the bed, covering the two little ones with quilts.


    "Go in and have a good rest tonight." I''m smiling.

 Chapter 346

    The cold hand covers the eyes. The cold feeling relaxes the tired eyes a little. The cold breath can even freeze the moonlight. The flash of killing will tear the peace of the night


    "I should have found dongfangjia for a long time. If so, I would have followed him when I left dongfangjia. That is to say, they followed us back and forth." I whispered, there is a turtle crack in the fundus of the cold, so, annoying insects are really uncomfortable ah.


    "Well," Luo Mingshang nodded.


    One is still 100 meters away, and another is Under my feet.


    All burst out in an instant, two hands suddenly stretched out under the flowerbed, and the thing grasped burst in an instant. Landing directly on the hand, hard to step down.


    "That''s rubbish." With a sneer, I pricked my umbrella with a sharp spear. With a piece of flying dust mixed with bright red blood.


    Underground what is surging, luomingshang holding me busy jump away. Out of the ground jumped a young man with a flat head, full of muscles, like the roots of a tree.


    I landed earlier than luomingshang, and this distance is not so fast.


    Luo Mingshang''s eyes narrowed slightly in the middle of the sky, and his gloomy eyes were full of killing intention. He looked at me and saw that I didn''t seem to want to stop it, so his eyes were a little more excited.


    I see the man''s hand slightly moving, it seems to be manipulating something, the moonlight flickered slightly, what light in the air flickered for a while, it''s a line, transparent line. I didn''t wait to open my mouth to remind him, but I saw luomingshang twist his body, and the silk thread crossed his clothes.


    Slightly squint an eye, what art is this? Will it track automatically? No, it should be manipulated.


    Weight, speed, and distance are just weapons. They are not high-grade weapons. It''s boring.


    Reach out to pull out the handle of the umbrella, suddenly in mid air, on the ground, dozens of silver chains are crossed and woven into a space. Luo Mingshang saw this and fell on my side. I manipulated the chain in my hand. The chain broke the still flying transparent thread. I stretched out my hand and tightened the silver chain. The man was counted into a cocoon barrel. Even his face was wrapped. There was only a pair of frightened eyes staring at us.


    "Cher." Luo Ming Shang hugged me and fell on the man''s side, "Xueer, how does this man deal with it?"


    "Kill it." I waved.


    Luo Ming Shang pause, "don''t ask who is behind the scenes?"


    I waved, "there''s no need for that. We''re here to find the Seven Star building. There''s no need for more trouble."


    Luo Ming Shang dun dun, casually threw a group of netherworld fire, "over there that?"


    "Isn''t Yan yechen going to solve it?" I white eyes Luo Ming Shang, up to now have not seen Yan yechen, if Luo Ming Shang all came out, then Yan yechen will not have the leisure to continue to sleep in the room.


    It took three months to challenge the Seven Star building. To be honest, at the beginning, I just said it casually, but I only had three months. I still don''t trust the antique street. It''s three months at most. I have to go back. Even at that time, the disaster of the antique Street has not passed, I have to go back, but I think it should pass.


    But within three months, I still did it. On the train back, I looked at the gold badge in my hand. It was not as difficult as I thought. Luo Mingshang and Yan yechen didn''t follow me. I only brought Xiao Qi and Xiao Hei. With Xiao Qi''s hand, I didn''t even use the list of gods. Luo Mingshang is right. I''m really suspected of bullying people. I''ve got a lot of cheaters on me, but it''s my fault.


    The antique street is the same as it was before. It''s the same when I left, but the blood in the air makes me know that there was a big war here, and many shops on the street are still closed. Obviously, the battle was not easy.


    I haven''t been home for a long time. The breath of Lingguan is still so familiar and kind. I bury myself on the bed, soft and comfortable. Lying on the bed, I unconsciously think of their expression when they saw Yan yechen, "this is..." Mingyu looks at the six badges strangely and is not sure. After all, she has only seen them in books, but if it is true, it is a monster.


    "Seven seven star building''s badge for customs clearance." I kept looking down at the book. "The Seven Star Tower is not good for you."


    Mingyu studied six special badges one by one. "My God, it''s true or false. I''m going to challenge you to practice together." Suddenly realize what "wait, you challenge Seven Star building, your elder martial brother don''t know!"


    "I knew it at first," I continued reading.


    Mingyu suddenly felt dark in front of her, "at the beginning, that is to say, behind Boss, when did you run away to challenge other seven star buildings? "


    "Three months ago." I''m not impatient all the time.


    Mingyu was stunned, "challenge six seven star buildings in three months, with an average of two in a month. The most important thing is, boss, you have left for three months without saying a word. You are not afraid of Dongfang young master''s madness."

 Chapter 347

    "Nothing." I pulled my face with one hand. "I didn''t tell him. I didn''t answer his phone."


    Mingyu covered her face. "That''s why it''s so troublesome."


    I smile innocently and spread out my hand, "I''m back."


    "But you didn''t tell your elder martial brother," Mingyu said. "If your elder martial brother comes back later, I''ll see what you can do."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not for you to help me." I closed the book and looked at Mingyu with a smile on my face.


    Mingyu suddenly felt a pain in her liver. "So, boss, did you plan to pit us from the beginning?"


    "Oh," I immediately waved, "there''s no such thing."


    Dongfangjia, dongfangze is looking at the information in front of him coldly.


    "The news from the antique street is that Miss Shuo has gone back." Standing beside dongfangze, a middle-aged man in a Zhongshan suit and looking like a housekeeper said.


    "Oh?" Dongfangze slightly squinted, "finally back?"


    The middle-aged man did not seem to be frightened. "Yes, but miss Shuo also brought back two people."


    "Well?" Dongfangze frowned, "who?"


    "A young man and a child seem to be the child that Miss Shuo brought out of the Seven Star building last time," the middle-aged man replied.


    "Young man." Dongfangze gently tilted the table, "what kind of person is it? Is there any harm? "


    "It''s not clear." The middle-aged man replied uncertainly, "in addition, there is one more thing." The housekeeper thought of another news he had heard and was a little shocked. "In addition to the Seven Star Building in the family, the other six seven star buildings were won the seven star badge."


    "What." Dongfangze was stunned, "who did it?"


    "I don''t know." The housekeeper shook his head, "but one thing is for sure, when the Seven Star building was won the badge, Miss Shuo happened to be in the local place, and the time when someone entered the Seven Star building was almost the same as the time when Miss Shuo arrived at the local place, and within three days after the Seven Star building was opened, sister Shuo left the local place."


    "You mean..." Dongfang Ze also heard something, "is this the girl who did it?" Although some do not believe, but it seems that there is no problem, the girl said more than once to challenge the Seven Star building.


    "But it''s a bit of a coincidence." The housekeeper bent over all the time.


    Dongfang Ze thought for a moment, took back his hand, "help me prepare, I want to go to the spirit hall."


    "Yes


    "A Xiao --" is outside basking in the sun, suddenly hit a big sneeze.


    "What''s the matter? Have you caught a cold? " Luo Mingshang asked with concern, reached out and touched my forehead. By the way, you added a dress for me.


    "No I rubbed my nose. "I don''t know who''s talking about me. It''s OK."


    Ruizhe came out and said, "it''s probably the young master of Dongfang family. You sneak out like this, boss. I pray for you."


    "Go away!" I stare in the past, see next to Mr. Qingshui''s house is still closed, I frown, "Mr. Qingshui hurt seriously?"


    Ruizhe looked at the shop next to him. "The attack was on New Year''s Eve. Although he had already prepared for it, he was still a bit unprepared. No one thought that they would attack at that time. Moreover, this attack sent out some undead dead men. Many people in the street were injured. Mr. Qingshui was still light, but Xiaosi and Shiqing in the back street were slightly injured Heavy, Doctor Wang has been to see, the guard came to help, several guards are missing. The police department has been in a mess recently


    I sighed deeply, "is anyone dead?"


    "No," Ruizhe shook his head and said, "but Mingqing is also injured. The other party is obviously coming to the spirit hall. In order to prevent them from entering the spirit hall, Mingqing suffers a little skin injury."


    "That kid..." He looks normal. He''s a real jerk. "Are you all right?"


    "We have nothing to do. Xuanling had set up an array in the spirit hall. With Mingqing''s obstruction, they didn''t enter the spirit hall, and then they were burned up by Xuanling." Ruizhe replied.


    I was relieved. "It''s OK." This time, it''s me that''s bothering you. Just then, the mobile phone suddenly rang, I opened the mobile phone to have a look, suddenly silent.


    "What''s the matter?" Ruizhe looked at my face and asked.


    "Nothing!" I put away my cell phone and shook my head.


    Ruizhe answered, turned and entered the room. I continued to bask in the sun at the door.


    After the new year, the street became a lot more deserted. I went door-to-door to visit. I always felt sorry, although it was because of the old man''s words that I would go out. Neighbors are more or less injured, in addition to hand gifts, but also sent some medicine, are their own refining, none of them blame me, you ah, are too spoiled me, can''t just because I was a child so connive me, really, will have an accident.


    "Tong Xue, you have to go to the Presbyterian Council." The deputy mayor sighed at me."Well, I see." I nodded. "I''m giving you trouble."


    "Silly girl, what to say." The deputy mayor patted me on the head, "they''re looking for you, probably for the Seven Star building."


    "Er..." Why on earth do you insist on this matter. "I see."


    The deputy mayor sighed, "you can''t really..."


    I nodded. "Well, it looks like it''s OK to go."


    "Now you..." The vice mayor looked at my face and looked forward to it.


    I smile, "vice mayor, what do you think of my accomplishments now?"


    The vice mayor looked at it carefully, and suddenly frowned, "huh? "The terrace?"


    "Well." I nodded. "So, it''s a success."


    The vice mayor laughed, "yes, the steps of the earth are equivalent to the cultivation of immortals. Your master''s efforts and the hard work of our Antique Street are not in vain. "


    During the conversation, I had already come to the Presbyterian Council. I was relieved that I would choose to discuss affairs in the reincarnation hall this time. Let''s see that the old guys really care about it.


    "Go in." The deputy mayor patted me on the shoulder, "don''t worry too much here, elder. They just want to know about your challenge to the Seven Star building."


    "Well." I nodded.


    "Well, go in yourself." The deputy mayor said, and took the lead in.


    I hesitated for a moment, slowly pushed forward the door and walked in.


    The inside of the hall is very big, very broad, dreamy, like a night scene. Now there are many people in the hall. Standing in the front and in the middle is an old man who is over 60 years old and has a young face.

 Chapter 348

    Step by step, I stepped forward, heard the footsteps, and everyone looked at the people who came. Everyone''s eyes were different, but there was only one goal, that is, I came in.


    I slowly came forward, stopped in front of a group of old people, nodded to the crowd and saluted, "elder, I''m back."


    "Well!" The elder above nodded,


    "I''m sorry to worry you." With that, I turned around and apologized to all the people present. After that, I turned around again and looked at the elder, "it''s all my fault. It''s the antique street."


    It''s like, "so you''re immortal now?" The elder asked immediately.


    I turned to the elder who asked, "just stepped into the ground." After a pause, he said, "in fact, the success of this challenge is also due to the help of people and artifact."


    "The two you brought back?" Someone immediately asked, "their breath is unusual. Who are they? Where did you meet them? "


    The elder waved his hand and motioned everyone not to speak. He continued to stare at me. "You are indeed a rare genius in our life. No matter what your aptitude and talent are, no one can match you! With your present skill, others can''t finish it in their whole life. However, there are some things that you have to pay at a price that you can''t imagine. "


    I pause, nodded, "I have done everything ready, no matter what the future will encounter, I will not shrink back."


    "You..." The elder sighed, "why do you want to challenge the Seven Star Tower?"


    I was silent for a moment and took out the box. "Have you seen this?"


    "This box..." A group of people immediately froze, and even someone excited to stand up. "It''s not..."


    The elder was also excited, "where did you come from? What about the contents? "


    I nodded, "he left it to me. He told me that in the Seven Star building, there is something left for me. If one day I have strength, I will challenge the Seven Star Building of Dongfang family. There is something left for me."


    "What''s in it?" The elder asked immediately.


    "I don''t know," I sighed, "but it should be in my head." Then he glanced at a group of people, "do you want to take it back?"


    The elder sat back and said, "well, since this is what he gave you, we have no reason to take it back. It''s just


    I interrupted him, "I don''t want to hear it. I''ve explained the Seven Star Building clearly. There''s nothing I want to go back to." Then he turned and left.


    As a result, as soon as I went out, I saw dongfangze with a black face standing at the door. I almost subconsciously wanted to turn my toes and go back.


    "Come back!" It was almost two words squeezed out of my teeth, which made me shiver.


    Silently turned and walked to dongfangze, "elder martial brother."


    As soon as dongfangze reached out, he picked me up like a chicken, turned around and walked in the direction of Lingguan, went back to the shop and threw it directly. I suddenly angry, "Hey, I''m alive, not an object, throw it too casually."


    A contact with dongfangze''s eyes, and recognize the counsellor''s back, "why ah, there are words can''t say?"


    "What''s going on?" Dongfangze stares.


    I patted my clothes and said, "you don''t know all about it."


    A hand, again picked me up, "sneak out without saying a word, call you still don''t answer, you still know everything."


    "Well, well, my pot. I was wrong, "I quickly surrender, dongfangze put me down, I spread out," but I don''t intend to change. "


    The air around is a little cold again. I quickly pull Xuanling to block the sight of killing people. Hehe, blame me.


    "Here''s the guest, boss." Xuan zero said with a smile.


    "Oh," I came out from behind Xuanling and looked at the door. Sure enough, ye Yun and Ding Ling came in.


    "Oh, Uncle Ye, come to get married." I waved.


    Ye Yun couldn''t help laughing, "you girl, you don''t have a proper shape all day. My name is uncle. It''s brother


    "Ha ha," I couldn''t help laughing and turned my head, "Mingqing, Ruizhe, prepare something."


    "Good." Two people should, go to the small black room to sort things out, Mingyu to close the door. As for the three children still playing outside, er I''m not going to be on the street anyway.


    Ding Ling took Ye Yun''s hand and walked forward, "boss Shuo, I have to trouble you."


    I responded to Ding Ling with a smile, "I''m very happy to see that you can be so relieved now, but do you think about how to plan in the future?"


    "No matter what happens, I won''t shrink back." Ding Ling shook her head.


    After a pause, I thought of something, "another thing, you and Uncle Ye are brothers and sisters after all. Although the marriage law of the underworld doesn''t stipulate that close relatives can''t get married, I haven''t married people by blood, and I don''t know what will happen, so...""I understand," Ding Ling nodded, "no matter what happens, we will share the responsibility and will not affect you."


    I nodded, "well, also have to pay attention, you this kind of situation, or temporarily do not want to have children."


    "Good."


    Mingqing and Ruizhe get everything ready. They go to the table and sit down. Mingyu gets two marriage stones and two dolls in big red.


    "I ask you one last time, won''t you regret each other?" I can''t help but ask again, "even if there will be more tribulations in the future, more people will oppose, and they don''t like you, won''t they give up?"


    "No," the two shook their heads at the same time, "since we have made this decision, we will not say anything more about giving up."


    I gently sighed, pointing to the drop of blood, Lingli Jiaohe, Licheng.


    "You have to finish the follow-up work by yourself," I said. The main thing is to get the dowry and dowry ready. "

 Chapter 349

    "Then burn the doll together, and combine the ashes with Ding Ling''s ashes. Then put Ding Ling''s memorial tablet at home, preferably in the bedroom, and burn incense and white rice every day."


    Ye Yun nodded, "OK, I see." A pause, "how much is it altogether?"


    "I''ll calculate it," I calculated it in my mind. "Before, I helped Ding Ling find her memory, saved your life, and got married in secret. I''ll give you a 60% discount, 80 thousand."


    Ye Yun almost didn''t have a mouthful of water to kill me, "80000, why don''t you rob it."


    I immediately sneered, "Oh, the only difference between me and rob is that I am legal."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well said and reasonable, I have nothing to say.


    Finally, ye Yun still can''t pay to leave, a good wedding was stirred by me.


    Yan yechen looked at me with his arm in his arms. "It turns out that you are all so married now."


    I glanced at Yan yechen, "why is this guy still here?"


    "No way, boss." Xuan zero said with a helpless smile, "I can''t get rid of it. What''s more, such a rash rush will make people feel that our spirit hall has no way of hospitality. "


    I thought about it for a moment. Is there a way to treat guests in our spirit hall? And is he a guest? "Is he a guest?"


    "Hello, hello." We''re not whispering, so Yan yechen heard, "can you avoid some people when you whisper?"


    I glanced at Yan yechen, "now that I hear it, I''ll get out of here!"


    "At least you are half of my apprentice. Do you treat my master like this?" Yan yechen immediately began to lament.


    I immediately sneered, "do you want me to give you a call to my last master? Ask him what I did to my master? " I promise the old man will cry with you on the phone. Be content, you


    Yan yechen was silent, "I don''t think it would be pitiful to be your master."


    Oh, you know good, I white eye Yan yechen, turn around to go upstairs, Luo Ming Shang looked at Yan yechen, also follow my steps.


    In the corner of the second floor, Xiao Qi was still basking in the sun with her eggs in her arms. I went over and picked up the little guy. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao Qi took a look at me and continued to turn around and point her butt at me. I reached out and poked his little body. "Hey, what''s the matter? It''s been a few days. It''s still like this. " Still ignore me, I continue to poke, "how? Are you homesick? "


    Little guy finally willing to turn around to look at me, and then do up into my arms, "not used to."


    I was speechless and couldn''t help laughing. This little guy now reminds me of the days when I just came to the antique street. In fact, he was in the same state. To put it bluntly, he didn''t have a sense of security. "OK," I rubbed his little head, "I still have me."


    Xiaoqi shrank into my arms again. Two white tender legs straddled my waist. White tender claws tightly grasped my clothes, like a child who had left my parents for a long time and finally reunited with them.


    There was a chirping noise on the stairs. Three little guys went up to the second floor and looked at the scene. Suddenly, little left and right were not happy. They ran to me and watched me holding a child. They were jealous and wanted to push Xiaoqi out of my arms.


    Xiao Qi raises her face and looks at the two little brothers and sisters. She goes out of my arms and chases Xiao Zuo, Xiao you and Xiao Hei, who joined her later. She goes from the living room to the bedroom and chases them out of the bedroom. She looks at the three little brothers and sisters who dare not cry, and then comes back to my arms with my dumbfounded expression.


    I seem to have found something extraordinary. How do I feel that my shop will be more and more chaotic in the future.


    He patted Xiaoqi''s head and said, "Xiaoqi, you are a brother. You can''t bully younger brothers and sisters."


    "Hum," xiaoaojiao buried her head in my arms.


    Helplessly shook his head, a hand, the other three little guys also into his arms, "after a good deal ah, can''t fight."


    "Mom." Wrongly, Xiao you wiped his eyes with his paw, but he didn''t dare to cry. He carefully looked at Xiao Qi in my arms.


    I reached out and rubbed the little girl''s head. "This is Xiao Qi. You can''t bully him."


    "But..." Still feel aggrieved.


    "It''s the first time that Xiao Qi goes to a strange place, so he will be very afraid." I patted Xiaoqi on the back.


    "Oh," he said, with two twinkling eyes.


    Luo Ming Shang dun dun, also want to come up, "snow." Long arm also want to hold over, and then be small left small right and small black together push out.


    Luo Mingshang''s face is black. These small things should not have been picked up.


    I reached out and put the other three in my arms. Then I leaned back and leaned against Luo Mingshang''s arms. That''s good.


    After brewing for an afternoon, the four children finally got together. The older and more powerful Xiao Qi took the lead. Looking at Xiao Qi, I suddenly remember Fu Qi and Qing Lin. I don''t know if Xiao Qi has anything to do with them."Boss, you are planning to open a kindergarten." Mingyu could not help but make complaints about it.


    I laughed, "well, Mingyu, please look at them. I''ll go shopping."


    "Let''s go." Mingyu waved, "boss, no more shopping."


    "I see!" I didn''t stop and went on.


    However, how can you know? As a woman, what she can''t control most is her hands and heart. Shopping is her biggest hobby, so she will buy more as soon as she goes into the supermarket. So There''s no need to worry about the ingredients. The refrigerator is full, but I just can''t control my hand.


    In the supermarket, I push a shopping cart and take all kinds of things from the shelf. When I see anything, I want to buy it and throw it into the shopping cart. "Bread, chips, chocolate, biscuits, gum, canned candy, melon seeds, dried fruit chips, drinks, apricots, and lollipops," I put everything in the shopping cart. It means to empty the supermarket. "There are more children. It''s better to buy more snacks."


    Shop Street is very busy. When I buy good things, I walk back with big bags and small bags. When I pass by an alley, a wind comes. Before I reflect it, I turn around and see a shadow smashing up.


    "Oh, my God!" A scream, I was directly smashed out.


    "Stinky kid, don''t try to run." An arrogant voice came, and then several figures came out of the alley. And the shadow that hit over also slowly stood up, the scars all over, seemed a little exhausted.


    Hey, I''m such a hot tempered person. I can meet anything.

 Chapter 350

    Inexplicably smashed, bought snacks are all flying, I now can not use fire to describe the mood.


    "I said you." I got up slowly.


    "Ah?" A gangster with a baseball bat in his hand came over and was immediately attracted by my appearance. "Yo, there''s a little beauty here! I said, little sister, do you want to accompany my brothers? Ha ha ha


    "It''s really good-looking. Such a little loli must be delicious to play with, hehe." Immediately someone echoed.


    "Are you blind one by one?" I''m looking at a group of people darkly. "I don''t see a living man here. I didn''t even apologize for bumping into you. I even broke my new purchase. It''s all money and money. The most important thing is, who''s your name, little Lori? If you want to die, I can give you a one-day tour to hell, one-way free. " As he said this, he began to condense the blue air blade on his hand. With a vertical stroke, everyone could not avoid it. He was cut off by the sharp air blade, and blood splashed all over the place. After killing people, he would destroy the corpses. The air blade did not disperse on those people, but turned into a blue flame, burning up a group of people.


    After all this, I turned to look at the man who hit me in the corner, and now he''s all in the shadow, his hair tangled, his Hoodie half in the face, and he doesn''t look angry. Is it a tramp? Is he dead?


    "Hello, are you ok? Do you want to go to the hospital? " I went over and looked at him in bewilderment.


    The man maintained his posture and didn''t move. He just looked up at me, "Miss..."


    I''m stunned, Cang Qing! How could it be him? "Cangqing," I quickly reached out to catch him, "how can you do this."


    "Be careful, miss..." Before she finished, Cang Qing suddenly fainted.


    "Hello, Cang Qing!" I''m a little surprised. Who can hurt him like this?


    I didn''t think much about it. I quickly dragged Cangqing to the place where they stayed for a while. I don''t know why, but I have to treat him first. Cang Qing has been in a coma, from time to time will also vomit blood, from this we can see how much injury.


    Sure enough, they haven''t left. In the unfinished building, before entering the door, they saw a young man with blue hair wiping his piano.


    "Back, why so late?" Blue ice head also don''t lift of say hello.


    I did not answer, dragging the green approached.


    "Well? Blood? Qing, what are you doing? How many people beat you up. It''s all hurt. " Blue ice laughingly raised his head, intended to laugh at his friends twice, but did not expect to look up to see a scene, but let his face smile down. "Miss."


    "Blue." I called out, "help to carry Qing in first."


    "Good." Blue ice quickly carried people in, "how to make it like this."


    I didn''t answer him, "save people first."


    The blue ice was stunned and covered with the blue light in her hands. She didn''t care much. Maybe it was because the black clothes on Cangqing''s body blocked the scars. Now it seems that it''s like bleeding all over her body. The cracks on her body are very terrible.


    "How is he?" I asked hastily.


    While healing those wounds, LAN Bing replied, "there are many wounds on her body, and there are serious internal injuries."


    Cang Qing seems to be awake for a while, slightly opened his eyes, responded: "can''t die." Then the whole person moved to the corner.


    "Green." Hongluan came down from the second floor, "Miss, you are here."


    "Well," I answered, "what about white?"


    Red Luan Leng for a while, "I call him."


    "Qing is seriously injured." I said casually.


    With a cold voice, Cang Qing grabbed a shopping list, took out a piece of bread and bit it twice. Before swallowing it, he vomited out all the blood mixed with it.


    "Don''t eat if you don''t want to die. At least 80% of your body is wasted." Blue ice frowned and cheered, but he didn''t stop. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Hum." Cang Qingyin bit the bread hard, and then swallowed it with the blood.


    "Qing, what''s the matter?" The white figure came out of the corner.


    Green don''t head, throw away the bread, "nothing."


    "Here, the only ones that can threaten your life are Hades and ghosts, but they should not attack you. Who are they?" Asked Bai Leng.


    I frowned. "There are two more." I think of two people who just came to my shop recently, but both of them have been honest in the shop recently.


    Blood is all around, and the air in March is still cool, mixed with thick blood, "the one who hurt green is a master, through the skin and bones, directly cut off the tendons."


    Blue ice serious frown, hands together to deal with those fatal cracks.


    Blood, again and again like the flood burst, again and again of the crack, broke the wound that is about to heal.


    Cang Qing licked the blood on her hand, leaving her mouth full of blood and throwing it hard."Qing, what''s going on?" Hongluan''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Didn''t you say you were just going to ask the young lady about the attack some time ago? How did it hurt like this? "


    Cang Qing still refused to speak, just lowered her head and buried her head in her hair.


    Bai Ya frowned, "green, is the other party coming for you, or for Miss?"


    This sentence seems to ask Cang Qing''s heart, Cang Qing suddenly a stay, can''t help clenching his fist, I understand, "is it me?"


    "I''m sorry, miss." Cang Qing apologized, "I''m useless, not only didn''t kill each other, but also..."


    "All right." I interrupted Cang Qing''s words and got up, "you are good to heal. Don''t enter the city without my command recently."


    Four people seemed to know what I was going to do, and suddenly became nervous, "Miss..."


    "If you still think I''m a young lady, listen to me." I turned around and held my clothes tightly. "After the matter is settled, I will go back with you and settle everything. I won''t run away from it any more."


    The old man is really clever. He said that I was robbed so soon. Maybe I shouldn''t escape any more. From the beginning to now, because I''ve involved too many people. They said, don''t look back and go straight ahead. But now, I have to look back and don''t solve those things. I don''t think I''ll have to do that in my life We can''t go any further.


    Going back is not to go back to the original cage, but to solve the things that I haven''t solved, the things that should have been undertaken and done by me.

 Chapter 351

    I left this temporary gathering place without looking back. I won''t see you again in a short time. If I can survive this time, I will go back with you and won''t continue to escape.


    I forgot how I came back to the store. Every breath was full of blood, and I still had the green blood. For a long time.


    When I came back to myself, I was already sitting in the basket on the balcony. I didn''t know how long I had been sitting. The sun was warm in my hand. When Xiao Hei opened the window and came in, the cold wind blew to my neck. I couldn''t help but have a cold war and wake up.


    "Meow ~" the little black cat jumped into my hand.


    I woke up for a while, reached out to hold Xiaohei, and stroked Xiaohei''s smooth fur, "Xiaohei, what about them?" I kiss it gently.


    "Meow ~" the little black cat rubbed my hand and nestled in my leg.


    I didn''t care. I leaned back and got into the innermost part. "Xiao Hei, promise me, no matter what happens, don''t leave this street."


    Someone came up from the stairway, seemed to stop at the stairway, and then slowly came up.


    "What a bloody smell." It''s Mingyu. She murmured after coming up.


    I didn''t pay attention to it. I continued to stay in the basket and shut my eyes. After I came back, I didn''t take a bath. I just sat there in a daze. No wonder I had blood.


    "Boss." Mingyu went to the balcony with the smell and saw me, "boss, how do you smell of blood? Is there any injury? "


    "It''s not mine." I changed my position and continued to lean on him, I replied casually.


    Mingyu stretched out her hand and pulled me up. "I have to take a bath and change my clothes. My blood is so strong. I''ll go to change my clothes quickly."


    But sighed a tone, drive into the bathroom by clear jade.


    Hot water dripping from my head, let me find a trace of reason, consciousness is also sober, slightly whole eyes. Moisture into the eyes, sore eyes have a moment of comfort.


    It seems that we have to train Mia and Ji Yufeng out as soon as possible. If I want to leave, there must be a successor in the spirit hall.


    After taking a bath, I came out for a bath towel. As soon as I went out, I saw Luo Mingshang lying on the sofa wet as well, just as his clothes had just been taken out of the water.


    I reached over the towel and walked to him. I put the towel on him and said, "wipe yourself clean."


    Luo Mingshang stretched out his hand and pulled the towel over his head, "Xueer." He called softly. After a look at me, eyes immediately avoid, "get dressed."


    I couldn''t help laughing and looked down at my body. "It''s OK. It''s not cold in the room


    Luo Mingshang''s face is not normal. He reaches out to take off his coat and holds me up. "Get dressed."


    No way, can only put on his coat, and then reached for a towel to help him wipe the water on his body, "where have you been? Why are you so wet? "


    "Nothing." He naturally put his hand around my waist. "Just a bath."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± You tell me how you wash it? I''m taking a bath. Where did you go? "You don''t go to the back street to wash."


    "No Luomingshang buried his head in my neck.


    I am a burst of speechless, "forget it, quickly dry the body, or you will catch a cold." I reached out to push him away and continued to brush his hair. Long hair is trouble.


    "No cold." I said it and rubbed the skin between my neck. The warm breath came.


    I smile, yes, you don''t catch cold. Before I could say anything, luomingshang suddenly asked, "where''s Xueer? Is there still blood on the body? "


    "If you don''t, I won''t either." I was in a little mood.


    I heard him smirk. I patted him on the back and pushed him away. "Go back to your room and change your clothes. You''re all wet. You''re not afraid of catching a cold. I''m still afraid."


    Well, I have to change, too. I looked at myself, only wrapped in a black windbreaker, so strange. You''d better go and change your clothes. What you wore before was washed by Mingyu. But I think the clothes are useless. They are still stained with green blood. Unless they are taken to the laundry, Mingyu usually washes them by herself. It''s going to take a lot of work.


    I went back to my room and changed my clothes. Then I ran to the balcony with a teapot to bask in the sun. Today''s weather is good and the sun is warm. It''s very comfortable.


    another year has passed, and the flowers of Luan cherry tree have also failed. From spring rain to winter snow, a year has passed quickly. In this year, a lot of things have really happened, such as Su ling''er and Zhang Peng, Sun Bo and Yao LAN, Ding Ling and ye Yun. They have really happened too many things, and they have changed me a lot. If I come out, these four years have made me different from before, The changes in this year are the most.


    Thank you for making me what I am now, making me different, making me have so many friends, so many family members,


    holding a teacup and enjoying the sunshine outside, my time won''t stop just like this, because it never stops, it''s just that I walk very slowly, isn''t it?I''m smiling. The sound of footsteps appeared behind me. I didn''t care to get up. My original position was immediately occupied. I reluctantly reached out and handed the teacup to him. He didn''t want to give up and took it directly.


    "It''s like a guest is coming. I''ll go down for a while and you''ll stay here," I said softly, turning to look at the stairs and putting back the new cup I picked up.


    "Well," Luo Mingshang said softly. Without raising his head, after drinking the tea, he put the cup aside and picked up a book that he had read beside him. He was not too tired to read it.


    I picked up the coat on the sofa and went out without putting it on.


    The guests came downstairs and the door was closed. The guest is an elderly couple, two faces are worried, still holding an urn. Seeing this old couple, my first reaction was to frown.


    Dead breath.


    That''s right. It''s death. These two old couples. It''s not resentment or aura, it''s not ghost aura, it''s death aura, that''s the so-called zombie aura.


    But it''s always the way of Lingguan to treat guests when you enter the shop. As for whether you want to go out or throw it out later, let''s talk about it.


    However, there is no lethality in these two people. Especially, there is lethality in them. Obviously, I have found it. Mingyu, Mingqing and Xuanling will not fail to find it. Mingqing is OK. After all, they are nervous. But careful Mingyu and Xuanling will not fail to find it. It seems safe to put them in when they know they have problems.

 Chapter 352

    I slowly went down the stairs and sat down in front of the soft couch. "Welcome. May I help you?"


    The old wives were silent for a moment, put the urn on the table in front of me, and then sat down, "Hello, boss Shuo." The old woman''s voice was very old and said, "our purpose here is to let boss Shuo help our son get married."


    "Well?" I looked at the urn on the table. It''s the urn of the old age. Why do you want to marry with it? But since I''m here for marriage, I''m the guest. I want to bring the urn with me. Maybe I know the old-fashioned way of marriage, so I brought the urn with me.


    "Boss Shuo, what''s the problem?" Asked the old man.


    I came back and shook my head. "It''s nothing. I was thinking about marriage. Why did I bring the urn?"


    "No?" The two old people were a little confused.


    Sure enough, I guess I''m right. "It used to be necessary, but now we leave out the complicated, unreasonable and irregular process in the past, just like your marriage in the past. Those complicated procedures, but without formal marriage certificate, are not protected by the law. Now everything is reformed, so is the ghost marriage."


    "Oh, sorry, we don''t know." The old lady immediately put away the urn.


    "Nothing," I said with a smile, "excuse me, who are you going to marry for your son?"


    The old man''s right hand trembled and took a picture out of his pocket. "It''s the girl."


    I took the picture and took a look. "No girl?"


    "This girl is our son''s girlfriend, and my son likes her very much." Answered the old lady. "So, I want boss Shuo to marry them."


    I frowned and returned the photo, "that is to say, the woman doesn''t know, does she?"


    Two old people a meal, at the same time silent for a while, the old lady suddenly anxious mouth, "we just want to give them a marriage."


    "Grandparents, marriage can''t be disorderly matched. Our underworld marriage is protected by the marriage law of the underworld, that is, the underworld. If such a casual marriage will not only harm other people''s girls, but also your son." I explained, then shook my head and returned the photo. "I''m sorry, I can''t match this marriage. When both parties are present, it''s like registering a marriage. I need to be present, and it''s impossible for the elder to replace me."


    "This..." The two old people were worried. "Can you help us? We''ll get married and find a partner for our son. I don''t want him to be too lonely down here."


    "I still said that," I got up and took back my coat. "I can''t get married without the presence of both men and women. Mingyu, see off. "


    "Yes." Mingyu nodded, went to the two old people and made a gesture of "please, please."


    The two old men were silent for a long time. Then they gave me an angry look and left with the urn in their arms.


    As soon as they left, I felt something wrong. There seemed to be a very fragrant smell around me. As soon as I got up, my head was dazed and I fell into darkness. It seems that I have seen the scene just now.


    "Boss," Xuanling quickly reached for me. "Are you all right?"


    "A little dizzy." My body a soft, directly fell into the arms of Xuan zero.


    "I''ll help you to your room." Said to help, in fact, is directly to hold me up.


    In front of my eyes, I became more and more dark, and my consciousness suddenly began to be lax. I was so confused that I wanted to hear who was talking, "what flavor is so fragrant?" It''s just like this, and then I can''t hear anything.


    Dizzy, can''t hear anything, can''t see anything, as if in a chaos, the body light as if it doesn''t exist, and as if, around the dark is their own.


    It seems that someone, in the dark, seems to be someone. I try my best to catch the straw and think about the direction of the figure. There is a man and a woman floating in the dark. The woman was dressed in a white dress with a thin veil on her face, while the man It''s luomingshang.


    I don''t understand why I saw such a scene. Before I walked in and wanted to see it more clearly, the man suddenly speeded up and stabbed jueli''s figure with a sharp sword in his hand, bringing out a burst of blood,


    "No...." I wanted to shout, but I found that I couldn''t shout out. I saw that the cold tears were dripping on the cold light sword.


    Maybe she had this consciousness for a long time, and a bitter smile appeared in the corner of the woman''s mouth. As expected, she was too stupid to think that she really didn''t care about anything. Therefore, what she loved would really make people confused. Love can destroy a wise man.


    "I''m sorry." This man, after killing a woman, can even say sorry. "I don''t want to, it''s just You shouldn''t exist. "


    Yes, only one person who should not exist is beyond the existence of all their ancient gods. Therefore, everyone is on guard against her, and everyone is hostile to her. Even those who know her well will not trust her."Hell." More and more blood flow, but still want to say, "you know, what is my wish?"


    The man paused and asked, "what is it?"


    Sure enough, you have never known me before. Don''t you dare to? Or, no? The love you have given has been completely trampled and burned by you.


    "True rebirth and freedom." There was no longer the strength to stand. Sure enough, he was dying. "Maybe only death can be realized." The body fell down, without any breath.


    Sad to see the shadow on the ground, quickly turned away, without the slightest stay.


    Sure enough, you are also afraid.


    Just at that moment, he didn''t see the black shadow wrapping the Liying. Tightly for a moment, the bleeding scar disappeared instantly, even the blood disappeared completely.


    "Hello, should I call you snow?" The woman didn''t stand up, but lay and looked at me.


    "You You are... " who are you? I''m a little surprised. Who is this woman?


    "I am The snow of the netherworld sea. " She looked up at me like this, "you are Yingliu''s snow."


    "Dark snow." It turns out that she is netherworld snow. Is that what I saw just now the situation at that time? "Are you not dead?"


    She paused, "at least here, if you don''t let me die, I won''t die."

 Chapter 353

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was speechless for a while. "So, what they said is true. You and I are the front and back of reincarnation?"


    She laughed. "You can think that, but you are right. You are you and I am me. We''re two separate individuals, but I''m dead and you''re still here. "


    I nodded, and I always thought, "what do you want to do when you show me this?"


    "It''s not that I want you to see, it''s your consciousness, it''s that you want to find the answer." She replied, "of course, you only see a part of it. I can only tell you that none of them can believe it. But if you really want to say it, Yan yechen can''t be trusted more than the other two."


    Oh, if you don''t say that, I forget how many chapters he hasn''t appeared. "Does that mean that I can''t trust you either?" Even if you and I are the front and back of reincarnation. But we are also two separate entities.


    She was obviously stunned. She didn''t expect that I would say that, and then she laughed, "yes, you should know your own identity. You should also know an old saying, the higher you stand, the more lonely you are. Whether it''s your friends, or your family, or your lover, or the people you have given gifts to, they will Because you are strong and afraid of you, afraid of you. Isn''t that the reason why you are hiding your identity


    "There are some things I know better than you." I''m in the shade. She didn''t understand this until she died, but I understood it after I was born.


    There was a little embarrassment on her face, and it passed quickly. "Indeed, there are some things that you should have known for a long time. You are much luckier than I am


    I let out a long sigh of relief. "Anything else? Take me back if you have nothing to do. " This should be deep in my mind. I want to wake up. It''s troublesome to rely on myself.


    "One more thing, there''s been a disaster recently," she continued. "Don''t die casually. After all, I only exchanged this reincarnation with her. If you die, we will disappear together. And tell him for me that I don''t hate him. "


    In front of my eyes, it was dark again. My chest was a little stuffy and itchy. I couldn''t help it. I coughed twice, and something came up my throat.


    "Vomit ~" head a twist, directly vomit out, consciousness also recovers, the body becomes heavy, consciousness is incomparably sober.


    "Cher." Someone reached out and patted me on the back to help me go smoothly.


    I slowly earn open eyes, into the eyes, eyes are red, I can''t help frowning. What is it? How could that be? I don''t think I vomited the red pool on the ground.


    "Luomingshang..." I called softly, but I couldn''t think of a dumb voice.


    Luo Mingshang quickly put a cup of boiled water to my lips, and I took a drink from her hand to moisten my throat. I felt my throat comfortable. I opened my eyes and looked at everything around me. I found that the room was very dark. With the curtains drawn, I could not see whether it was day or night outside. There was only luomingshang beside me.


    "How are you, Cher?" Seeing me in a daze, Luo Mingshang quickly reached out and touched my head. Make sure you don''t have a fever.


    "I''m fine." I shook my head. My head was still heavy and uncomfortable, as if I was about to fall down at any time. Think of that scene as a horror movie. "What''s the matter with me?"


    Luo Mingshang reached out and pressed me back to bed, tucked in the quilt, "it''s OK, you have a good rest."


    "Luomingshang, you are more and more capable of telling lies." I pushed his hand away and put my hand on my forehead. "Uncomfortable, a little tired."


    "If you are tired, have a rest." Luomingshang put my hand back in the quilt.


    Put back the hand and I took out, I directly reached out to support the body to sit up, "I''m ok, I just go out for a walk."


    "Xueer," Luo Mingshang quickly reached out to help me, "your body..."


    "It''s a little dizzy. I''ll go out for a walk and wake up." He got up and put on his shoes. Looking at the blood on the ground, he frowned and asked Mingyu to clean it up.


    As soon as I went out, the strong light came in immediately. I couldn''t help squinting. The sunshine is good. It''s about noon, so it''s so strong.


    Eyes adapt to the light, I slowly earn open eyes, the living room warm, sunny, the room is full of a smell of traditional Chinese medicine, taste let me not adapt.


    I follow the taste to the kitchen, see Xuanling is cooking medicine in the kitchen, white smoke from the strong smell of medicine, I broke the doorframe, some curious, "Xuanling, what are you doing?"


    Xuan zero heard my voice, turned to look at me, turned to continue to cook medicine, "boss, you get up, how do you feel?"


    "Not bad." I long vomited a breath, "Xuan zero, are you boiling medicine?"


    "Well," Xuan nodded, "the Medicine Doctor Wang prescribed for you."


    I have a pause, Lao Wang? "Xuanling, what''s wrong with me?"


    Xuanling only looked at the medicine pot in front of him. When he heard what I said, he didn''t immediately open his mouth. Instead, he opened the lid of the medicine pot and looked at how the medicine was cooked inside. Then he closed it again and slowly replied, "nothing, boss. You just have a little fever."I inhaled a long medicine box, although the taste is not good, but feel much better in the chest, "Xuan zero, fever is not hematemesis."


    Xuanling is also a shock. "Boss, you..."


    I leaned against the doorframe and looked up at the ceiling. "At that time, I was familiar with the fragrance I smelled."


    "It''s the pollen of myrtle." Xuan zero replied, "it''s probably from the two old couples that day. But it doesn''t get in the way. At most, he is weak for a few days. Doctor Wang has prescribed two prescriptions for taking medicine, and it''s good to eat them. "


    I lowered my head and kicked, "well, I see."


    "What''s the matter with you, boss?" Xuan zero see I don''t talk, ask a way.


    "When those two old couples come to me, I always feel like I''ve known each other before." I let out a long breath.


    "Well," Xuanling reached out and took down the medicine pot, put out the stove and poured the medicine into the bowl, "so it seems that the two should not have come to marry. Come on, boss, drink the medicine, "Xuanling handed me the medicine.


    I dun dun, hand over Xuan zero handed over the medicine, "is not to match?"? How can you say that? "


    "Ha ha, I guess so." Xuan zero is smiling lightly.


    I picked up the medicine bowl, and immediately the smell of Chinese medicine entered my mouth and nose. I didn''t know where to take it. Then let go, "drink later."

 Chapter 354

    "No, boss." Xuan zero looked at me with a smile. He took the medicine and wanted to give it to me.


    "Xuanling, wait for you." I quickly stepped back two steps to avoid, and suddenly hit a wall of meat behind me. "Luomingshang."


    "Good, take the medicine." Luomingshang, you also defected, right!


    I struggled for a while, but I was held in my arms by luomingshang, "let me go, you are plotting to usurp the throne. Can that drink? Can I drink it? "


    Xuan zero has approached, "boss, this is medicine, for your own body."


    "Don''t drink. Don''t drink when you die." Since I don''t let go, I just turn around and bury my head in Luo Mingshang''s arms. No mouth, no drink.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I can feel that both of them must be speechless now.


    Quiet for a while, just when I thought I had escaped, Luo Mingshang suddenly pushed me away and bent down to kiss me.


    What along the kiss lips into the mouth, bitter Chinese medicine with a little sweet taste.


    Sweet? Why are there sweet ones? I looked at the handsome face close at hand, with a moment of stupor, this guy, too opportunistic ah, foul ah.


    Waiting for all the bitter medicine to enter the mouth, luomingshang slowly moved his face and took a long breath. As soon as I blushed, I quickly reached out and pushed the man away, "luomingshang, you..."


    "Who makes Cher not good?" Luo Ming Shang lowered his head and said in a dumb voice.


    I turned to the beginning and happened to see xuan0 looking at us with a smile. He glared at him and then turned away from the two bastards.


    Suddenly I think of something. "By the way, where''s Yan yechen?"


    "Oh, if he said so, he probably went out for a walk." Xuan zero answers a way.


    Luo Ming Shang face appeared a trace of disgust, "Xueer asked him what to do?"


    "I want to ask him something." I think of the woman in my dream again. Can''t help but see eye Luo Ming Shang, light mouth, "do you know what my wish is?"


    Sure enough, I felt luomingshang''s body tremble, "what is it?"


    "True rebirth and freedom." I answer with my head down.


    I found that Luo Mingshang''s body began to shake uncontrollably, and the strength of reaching for my arm also became very strong. It seemed that he was holding back something. I glanced at the expression on his face inadvertently, and found that his face turned pale, his lips could not help shaking, and his eyes were staring.


    I reached out and touched his face. "I don''t hate you, really."


    "Snow Snow... " Luo Ming Shang''s voice trembled and cried, "you are snow, you are snow?"


    "What did you say?" This time, even Xuanling was surprised, "you said she was..."


    I shook my head slightly. "I''m Shuo Tong Xue. This is myself. No one can replace Shuo Tong Xue, right? "


    Luo Ming Shang''s face recovered a little, "Xue Er, you..."


    I turned to go downstairs. I went to the top of the stairs and stopped. "Just dreaming about her. She asked me to tell you that she didn''t hate you. "


    Luomingshang looked at me, followed up, hugged me from behind, "Cher, I''m sorry."


    "There''s nothing wrong with you," I said, opening his arms. It''s hard to walk with them. "Maybe you should have this awareness long ago, shouldn''t you? I am different from her. At least, I would rather hurt others than let others have the chance to hurt me. " In fact, it has never changed.


    I go downstairs with Luo Mingshang Xuanling. Xuanling helps to work and stabilize Luo Mingshang. I go out to find Yan yechen myself. I really need to talk to him about some things. Why does she say, especially Yan yechen? Yan yechen is more untrustworthy than the other two. What does that mean?


    When I found Yan yechen, he was talking to a peddler in front of an antique stall. When I walked in, I heard what he said.


    "Three thousand or not?" It''s a bargain.


    "You cut it too hard." The peddler obviously didn''t do it.


    "Forget it." This group is obviously not here to buy things. He said he was going.


    "Aye, aye. Let''s discuss it again. Do you think 5000 will do? I''ve cut more than half the price. " The peddler quickly stopped the man.


    "Three thousand." He just kept on biting.


    In the end, the peddler had no choice, "OK, three thousand is three thousand. Take it away. "


    Yan yechen turned around and was about to leave. The peddler quickly called out, "ah, don''t you want it?"


    As a result, the goods turned around and laughed, "I have no money." I swear, this product is absolutely full. That peddler now estimated has stripped his skin the heart to have, stares at a double eye ruthlessly to stare at him.


    "You''re sick." Sure enough.


    I help the forehead, helplessly walked over, reached out to drag people away, by the way very embarrassed to say with the vendor, "sorry, I forgot to give him medicine today." After that, he dragged people away without looking back, and the peddler didn''t come back for a long time.No meeting spirit hall, drag him directly into the back street of the lake, and then casually throw, "if you seem to be OK all day, get out of here, don''t give me any trouble, OK?"


    Yan yechen was silent for a moment, looking at me, "are you all right?"


    "Don''t worry about it." I rolled my eyes, even if it''s OK, I will be angry with him.


    Yan yechen angrily touched his nose, "what''s the matter with pulling me out?"


    "When are you leaving?" I''m going straight to the point. I have to make a detour about this kind of person. It''s just nonsense.


    "Are you in such a hurry to drive me away?" Yan yechen directly bowed his head and sat on a big stone by the river without feeling dirty.


    I frowned, "what''s your purpose? What do you want from me? " What else should he think about me? I''m not netherworld snow. What else do you want from me?


    "Little girl, don''t make me feel so bad." Yan yechen reached out and rubbed my head. "I''m all for you. You have talent, and you also want to practice the power of the nether world, don''t you? That''s why I want to take you as an apprentice. What can I do? "


    (£à£à£à£à£à£à£à£à£à£à£à£à£à£à!


    He reached back to his neck and let me pull him straight down to the edge of his collar. "Do you want to take a bath?"


    "Ai Ai," Yan yechen seems to be scared, two hands dead of pull my hand, "wait, don''t mind, have a good talk, you listen to me!"


    I continued to put him down, "don''t listen, asshole, although I don''t know what you''re going to do, but I know that if I kill you now, nothing will happen."

 Chapter 355

    It''s my usual way to strangle all threats in the cradle. Now I regret that I didn''t slap this asshole to death that night. I still believe that a stranger is harmless and careless.


    "Hello, girl." Yan yechen seems to be scared, and reaches out his hand to wave, "are you not afraid to be found if you kill me now?"


    "Anyway, you are not the king of hell now, and there are not many people around here. If I kill you, I will bury the fire of the nether world. When someone finds out, you will turn into spring mud to protect flowers." I squinted. It''s murderous.


    Yan yechen doesn''t struggle all of a sudden. He reads something in his mouth and suddenly disappears from my hand. I look at the empty hand and withdraw it silently. Of course, I don''t think this guy is being bullied by me.


    "Huhu ~ girl, you want to murder." Without waiting for me to say anything, Yan yechen''s voice came from behind.


    Hearing Yan yechen''s voice, I turned to look at him, with a "you just know" that look at him, eyes with deep contempt.


    Yan yechen helps the forehead, yes, from just now on, this wench has already killed the heart to him, but he is the king of hell, if so easy to be killed, also won''t live to now, "wench, can''t you listen to the person to finish saying?"


    "Did you say it well?" I asked. This bastard has been talking with me since just now. I want to listen to his explanation, but this guy is shameless. Since he can''t ask anything, I don''t need to keep him in danger.


    "Er..." Yan yechen has just reflected that he seems to have been teasing this little girl. Yan night Chen mouth corner picked to pick, just face. "Don''t I know all the reasons why I came to you?"


    "About me? Or the dark snow I pick my eyebrows and hold my arms. "Because I am the reincarnation of netherworld snow."


    Yan yechen paused and nodded, "I owe her and you."


    "Well, don''t you." I quickly stopped, "I just met you by chance, we have no deal, no grudge, so don''t say what you owe me."


    Yan yechen frowned, "but..."


    I interrupted Yan yechen''s words, "I''m me, she''s her, I''m just me. We are two separate individuals, but the one named Youming snow has disappeared, and I still exist. I''m not anyone, so please don''t confuse us."


    "Maybe you''re right." Yan yechen obviously does not plan to say anything more, "you are you, she is her, but you are her, she is also you, this setting is also unable to change."


    Bsp;


    bsp;


    I''m not going to say anything anymore. He''s right. Although he repeatedly stressed that reincarnation is something that none of us can change. "Maybe you''ve got the wrong person." Maybe, I''m not. I couldn''t help laughing.


    Yan yechen leaned against the stone and was silent for a moment, "probably."


    "What did you do to her? Why do you say I''m sorry for her? " I still couldn''t help asking.


    "Why do you ask this?" Yan yechen looked at me, a little strange, "don''t you like to meddle?"


    "It''s my own business. It''s no business." My eyes are white.


    "Didn''t you say that you were you and she was her? What kind of business is that? " Yan yechen continues to chat with me.


    I glanced at him and sneered, "but it''s my business that you stay with me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yan yechen is very obvious to stay Leng for a while, then helplessly smile a, "you are how much want to drive me away."


    "What are you doing here?" I just sit on the floor. "I don''t work. I eat and drink for nothing. It''s just a nuisance to me."


    Yan yechen smacked his lips, "at least I''m your master, too."


    "Oh, have you taught me anything?" I asked.


    Yan yechen was silent for a moment. He was thinking about it for a long time. It seemed that he didn''t teach me anything special. The only thing I did was to take me to the other six seven star towers, which was equivalent to doing a navigation job.


    The scene is a bit awkward, Yan yechen dry cough two, "OK, big deal, we start to practice now."


    "Now?" I pick eyebrows. I''m like this now. Are you sure?


    Yan yechen this just reaction come over, I recently body a little problem, "well, well, after a few days, but this time I really can''t leave you, I have a kind of feeling." With that, Yan yechen made a rare face and went to the lake to look at the sky in the distance. The sky was clear, but the distance was gloomy, like dark clouds. "She''s coming."


    "She?" I frowned. "Who is she?"


    Yan yechen paused and shook his head, "the man who sent her to reincarnation."


    I suddenly remembered that in my previous dream, the netherworld snow seemed to have said that she had only changed with her for the last reincarnation. She seemed to be a person that they were afraid of. "Specifically, what kind of person is it?""A terrible man." Yan yechen replied, "you only need to know that."


    I did not continue to ask, nodded,; "so, the old man predicted that my recent disaster is also because of her?" I suddenly think of Cang Qing, is it difficult to be Cang Qing''s wound that mysterious her? But why did Cang Qing refuse to say anything?


    Yan yechen paused, "maybe." Maybe it''s something else. After all, if it''s her, it''s not a disaster.


    At this time or March weather, although the cold wind is not equal to the cold winter, but still can''t help fighting a cold war, I pulled the coat on the body. "I''m cold. Let''s go back."


    "Well," Yan yechen nodded and followed me, "I know you can''t believe me now, but..."


    I interrupted him. "Are you wrong?" I glanced at Yan yechen. "For me, there is no Xiang who doesn''t believe this saying. I don''t care whether you believe me or not, and I won''t say anything about Xiang who doesn''t believe you. Compared with the oath of a word, I prefer to prove it by action. It''s your business to believe me or not, but I''m different from her, and I won''t be stupid Being killed, if I am betrayed, I will choose to kill the Betrayer. "


    Yan yechen is a little surprised, then helplessly smile. "Your blood is really cold."


    No matter how cold he is, I don''t care what he is. No matter how cold he is, I don''t care.

 Chapter 356

    "In this world, there are many things that can''t be reversed, and once you reverse some things, you will become a God, so, come to be a God"


    God, a creature that only exists in myths and legends, has endless power and controls everything in the world


    I stand in the dark world and see that there is only a little light in front of me, and there is no light in the dark Light.


    Have you ever seen God''s tears? God also has tears, but they do not cry easily, because tears, on behalf of the fall, on behalf of the demise, on behalf of the end.


    If the world is a chessboard, then everyone will be chessboard, and God will not be an exception. God will not be a chess player, or even a chess player, but he is just a stronger chess player. There is no choice whether to be a chess player or a chess player in the beginning. The only choice is whether to conform to the direction of the chessboard.


    I don''t think I will.


    In my hand, there are seven glittering gold badges, which are particularly dazzling in the sunlight. I drop my eyelids and stretch out my hand to rub these badges. I don''t understand why, but I begin to feel uneasy. I look at the horizon. Is the dark cloud coming?


    Who the hell is she? Will they be so afraid that they can''t win?


    How is it possible? I laughed at myself. In this world, how can there be something I can''t win. A lot of things. I''ll know after all.


    A pair of small claws grabbed all the gold badges in my hand. The small claws were not enough. They dropped two on the floor. I was just about to pick them up. He was the first to pick them up. He glared at me discontentedly. I couldn''t help laughing. "It''s said that the Dragon people like shiny things, and so do you Kirin."


    Small Qi two small claws holding those badges in the sun to see, eyes full of flash, "shining, very beautiful."


    I reached out and rubbed his soft little head, "if you like, I''ll give it to you." It doesn''t work for me anyway.


    "Really?" Xiao Qi looks at me with twinkling star eyes.


    "Well," I answered. Yes. Then I saw the little guy holding a golden badge and running to other little guys to show off. Anyway, no one dares to rob him.


    I continue to nest on the balcony to enjoy the baptism of the sun, well, it''s so comfortable. When I was half awake, suddenly the sun was blocked, and my eyes immediately fell into darkness. I raised my head a little uncomfortable, "who? I don''t know when I''m sunny. " As soon as I looked up, I saw Yan yechen looking down at me, "what are you doing?"


    "It seems that you have almost enough poison in your body." It''s hard to see Yan yechen''s serious face.


    "Well, it''s OK." I answered casually and didn''t plan to get up.


    "Then, we can start," Yan yechen continued.


    "Start? What''s the beginning? " I look silly force of Leng Shen, start what? What does this guy want to do?


    Yan yechen was silent for a moment, "cultivate the power of the nether world." After a pause, he added, "I promised you before."


    "Oh," I said casually, waving casually, "say it again."


    Yan yechen reached out and picked me up. "It''s been a long time. Now the game is over and the cultivation has begun."


    "I haven''t recovered yet. I''ll be back in two days." I don''t know how to choose a good time. Can''t you see I''m in the sun and I''m comfortable? There''s no eye for it.


    "But I think you are in good health." Yan yechen narrowed his eyes with a trace of exploration.


    I waved and continued to lean lazily in the basket. "You must be wrong. I''m still sick, so another day."


    Yan yechen''s eyes twitched for a moment, and he stretched out his hand to lift me up. "Get up and practice."


    "Hey, hey, let go of it. It''s hard for men and women to give and take." I reached out and patted off his paw, "come on, luomingshang, someone wants to kill me!"


    "Stop howling." Yan yechen reached out and picked me up again. "Luomingshang will be in the underworld. What should your shop assistants do in the early morning? No one will pay attention to you even if you shout out loud now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why do I feel like this is a line to rob a good woman? "It''s sunny today, so the cultivation of Youming power will be hindered."


    "Don''t you come." Yan yechen glared at me. "Do you practice?"


    I shrunk. "Another day."


    Yan yechen suddenly laughs and makes a snap of his fingers. I just feel that as soon as the picture in front of me turns, the whole person leaves the room and falls into a place that seems to be a study. There are bookshelves all around, no windows, no doors, and even no place to vent. I''m confused for a moment! "Where is this?"


    "This is my library. From now on, you can practice well in it. It''s made of dark stones on all sides, which will help you to practice." The voice from Yan yechen.


    Books? Books again. Look at your sister''s books.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I felt cool in my heart for a moment. I felt like the end of the world. "Yan yechen, you bastard, you let me out. This is illegal imprisonment. I want to protest! " But no matter how to shout, there was no more sound, I sat on the ground directly.I don''t know how long I spent in this library, maybe one day, maybe one month, maybe only one hour, maybe only one minute, but it was really hard. I casually took down the thick books on the bookshelf, rest assured that the book is not for reading, but for playing. Yes, when I play with building blocks, OK, I know I''m bored. At last, I can''t open those books and look at them in boredom. But the more I look at them, the more interesting I am. There are not only some techniques, but also a lot of history and stories in the underworld. Forget it, Just be bored and pass the time.


    The surrounding walls are made of dark stones. I can only sigh that it''s really a big deal. I think Yan Yan was nearly killed when I took out three dark stones the size of a palm. Now Yan yechen, the first king of Yan, just casually took out a room made of dark stones. If Yan Yan knew it, would he settle with him?


    There are dark stones all around, and the power of the dark is abundant. I feel like I''m surrounded by the dark stone. In addition, Yan yechen helps me transform the dark stone into the power of the dark for me to absorb. In this way, I can get twice the result with half the effort.


    There is no day, night or time here. As if I would not be tired, I kept looking at the books on those bookshelves, and the power of the nether world kept flowing. It was not until a long time later that I realized that we both seemed to have made a big mistake.

 Chapter 357

    Now the location, the hospital, yes, you''re right, the hospital! I''m in the hospital.


    "That I''m sorry Yan yechen scratched his hair and laughed.


    "Sorry about your sister." I was lying in bed crying. This asshole, he He didn''t give me food. That''s abuse! to abuse! The most humiliating thing is that I didn''t think of eating until I had a stomach trouble. This is definitely an indelible shame on my life.


    "Well, that''s good." Yan yechen giggled, "at least it shows that you are absorbed in cultivation, and you can last so long, which shows that cultivation is still good. For example, you can see how much Youming power you have accumulated in your body now. If you work harder, you can catch up with luomingshang and xuanlin. Besides, your skills are also good. You can see that the foundation is good. As long as the power of the nether world is enough, all the skills you have seen can be skillfully applied. "


    I looked at my hands. Indeed, it seems that as long as I memorize those books well and memorize them well, I can use them.


    "And." Yan yechen continued. "It''s not that you say you''re not in good health. You do it yourself."


    Wipe it, old bastard! "Go to hell!"


    "Well, I''m not going to bring you any good food now?" Yan yechen took a thermos with a smile, opened it, and immediately came a strong aroma.


    "Goo Goo ~" my stomach cried out.


    "Ha ha ~" Yan yechen smiles, and his lazy voice is full of temptation. "Come on, ah ~" Yan yechen gently scooped a spoonful of porridge to feed me, and I couldn''t care, so I opened my mouth to bite it.


    I pause, "has luomingshang not come back yet?"


    "Not yet. He''s going to pick up something. It may take some time." Yan yechen replied.


    I''m a little skeptical, "Why are you the only one?"


    "I''m the only one." Yan yechen said with a smile, "it''s just that I have nothing to do, so I just come to take care of you."


    After thinking about it, it seems to be, "you are so eager to let me practice, what is..."


    Yan yechen scooped a spoonful of porridge directly into my mouth to block my words, "just want to make you stronger, there''s food can''t block your mouth."


    I drop my eyelids. Why? Why do you two hide from me once and again, even if you want to protect me, but don''t let me know the danger, how can I protect myself. Are you being selfish.


    "What''s the matter?" Yan yechen poked me in the cheek. It was funny.


    "Nothing. I''m full I swallow the porridge in my mouth and cover my head with the quilt.


    There was no sound outside for a long time. Yan yechen didn''t know what he was thinking. Then I heard the sound of cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, "you have a good rest. Someone will take care of you later."


    After staying in the hospital for two days, I couldn''t bear to go home and began to worry about leaving the hospital. A group of people couldn''t help me, so they agreed to


    after I went back, I asked Yan yechen to take out all his inventory. Anyway, it''s a hoard of ashes to put in his place. It''s better to give it to me to pass the time.


    "It seems that my way is still a little useful. I haven''t seen you for a few days, so you love reading." Yan yechen looks at me, sexy thin lip delimits a good-looking radian. "I think you''ll live in the library for a long time. Don''t worry, I''ll send you dinner on time. "


    "Bang --!" "Ah I threw a thick book right at someone''s head, and suddenly I screamed. I stood up and looked at him with my arms in my arms. "Oh, don''t worry, I will send you to reincarnation."


    "Oh? The tone of little girl is not small. Do you want to have a try? Just let my master check and accept the achievements? " Yan yechen rubbed his forehead and answered.


    I got up straight, "I''m happy to be with you. First of all, I don''t just know how to use your skills. "


    Just go to the backyard. Anyway, if he dares to tear down my house, I''ll tear down his library. Anyway, it''s all made of dark stone. It''s a treasure.


    I stood opposite Yan yechen, and the atmosphere was a little more serious. Before he could react, Yan yechen started. His hand was shining with silver light, and he flew towards me quickly. I was stunned and didn''t know what to do? In response, he squatted down with his head in his arms and just hid.


    "Damn it, Yan yechen, you murdered me." I stood up and yelled at Yan yechen, who was also frightened by my reflection.


    "Miss, have you forgotten what we are doing?" Yan yechen was surprised.


    "Er..." I was stunned for a moment. Oh, by the way, this is a contest. I''m sorry to scratch my head. "Sorry, I forgot. Come again."


    Yan yechen was helpless and rushed up again. I jumped and dodged, and my body turned over in the air. The blue light flashed on my hand immediately. The light converged to the fingertips and slid vertically. The light seemed to condense and turned into frost. I picked it up, and the frost turned into an ice bow in my hand. The other hand pulled out an ice arrow, and then three of them. I let go, and three blue ice arrows shot out. They happened to fall at Yan yechen''s feet, and I just landed Yan yechen didn''t hesitate. After avoiding the ice arrow, the silver light turned into a whip, tearing the space. I quickly stepped back, and the ice bow stood in front of me. Just for a moment, the ice bow turned into ice foam.I didn''t dare to be careless. After all, I was facing the king of hell, who was once one of the three kings of the underworld. I let go of the ice bow and let it go. In my hand, two groups of netherworld fire collided with the silver whip. Then, I gathered a group of netherworld fire again. I didn''t rush to throw it out, but let the fire grow longer and longer. Finally, a fire blade was formed in my hand, and the other hand also learned from him A blue light whip, fierce wave, two whip interweave together, take the opportunity of my impolite hand knife to chop past, Yan yechen was scared, hastily back.


    "Ai Ai, girl, you are cheating," said Yan yechen. The silver light whip on Yan yechen''s hand slowly faded, and finally it materialized. Yan yechen took back his hand and turned it into a silver long stick. Yan yechen danced in the air for a while, then flew up again and waved the long stick. I used the flame blade to resist it. Only once, the flame blade dispersed Before I had time to think about it, I quickly took back my hand and stepped back. The red umbrella opened to block Yan yechen''s long stick. My arm felt numb. I quickly stepped back


    "Hunyu holy weapon!" Yan yechen was also shocked out, looking at the big red umbrella, exclaimed in shock.


    I put up the umbrella, reached out and pulled out the handle. Suddenly, countless chains began to rotate around.

 Chapter 358

    "Girl, you cheat!" Yan yechen immediately complained. "No, no, no, you''re just hanging up! How can we fight this? "


    I put the dagger back in and the chain disappeared. "What''s the promise? Lord Yama? "


    "Why do I want that?" Yan yechen shows up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well said and reasonable, I didn''t complain. I put away my umbrella and went back.


    "Ah, girl!" Yan yechen suddenly called me, "girl, where did you get that umbrella?"


    "Well?" I turned to carry my umbrella and looked at him, "is this it? I brought it out of my house. "


    "At home?" Yan yechen narrowed his eyes, "your family is not easy."


    I looked at him strangely, "what? What did you say? "


    Yan yechen scratched his head. "It''s nothing. Where''s your home? I''ll be a guest another day. "


    I half turned and sneered. "My home? If you go to my house, you will never come out again. "


    "So much." Yan yechen said with a smile, "I really want to see it."


    "You''ll have a chance." I continued to walk inside with my umbrella. I didn''t see Yan yechen''s deep eyes behind. I haven''t seen it for a long time.


    Back on the second floor, the familiar smell let me know that he came back. Sure enough, as soon as I entered the door, I saw him lazily leaning on the sofa like a boneless worm, shrinking and sleeping. There were thick curtains in the room. I went to him and looked at the delicate sleeping face of the young man. There was an indescribable softness. Long hair had been falling on the ground, interwoven with the shadow on the ground.


    I reached out and touched his face. There are thick black circles under his eyes. I can think that he hasn''t slept these days.


    My action is very light, but it seems to wake him up, luomingshang eyes moved, half closed eyes looked at me, "Xueer." He called softly and rubbed my hand with his head, like a kitten.


    "If you''re sleepy, go to bed. You can''t sleep well here," I said softly. I won''t ask you where you''ve been or what you''ve done. Because I know that if you want to say it, you will.


    "Well." Luo Ming Shang answered for a moment, then got up, walked to the bed, and then fell down.


    I immediately sweat, this is how sleepy ah, trapped into this, but to go over, the person to the board, and then covered with a quilt, "you good rest." Then he leaned over to kiss his forehead, took his clothes from the wardrobe, put them on and went out.


    Yan yechen slipped into the kitchen on the second floor and ate like a mouse. I ignored him and went directly down to the first floor. Several people downstairs were sorting out the antique shelves. I sat down in the soft collapse of one side and turned a book. After a long time, Xuanling made a pot of tea and brought it over. Everything is so natural. Naturally, there is something wrong.


    "What''s the matter?" I close the book. Looking at Xuan zero, ask a way.


    Xuan zero dun dun, "boss just now, is dare Yan yechen contest?"


    "Well," I said casually, picking up a cup of hot tea.


    Silent for a long time, Xuan zero again highlighted a word, "the boss became, very fierce."


    I''m a little strange. Why did I say this all of a sudden? "What''s the matter? Why do you say that all of a sudden? " Tell me directly, these people seem to be hiding something from me.


    Xuan zero sighed, shook his head, "nothing, some small things, will solve."


    But the more he said that, the more upset I was. "What''s going on?"


    The first floor suddenly became very quiet, quiet some strange, even some guests dare not atmosphere, the atmosphere is some wrong, I frowned. Put down the cup, "in Lingguan, I''m the boss, in Antique Street, I''m the rule. If you keep everything from me, it''s not only irresponsible to this street, it''s irresponsible to me, it''s also irresponsible to you."


    "Boss..." Mingqing came to me and said in a low voice, "Ji Yufeng is gone."


    I pause and answer. "Oh."


    "This is the information before he disappeared." Mingqing handed me his tablet. "It''s a chat record with the man named Qi Yang. Qi Yang asked him out to meet, and there was no news of him after that. "


    I looked at the information on the tablet and said, "Oh."


    Mingqing was a little surprised, "boss, don''t you care?"


    I got another cup of hot tea. "It''s OK. Let him go."


    "However, he is likely to be instigated by Qi Yang." Mingqing exclaimed in surprise.


    "No way." I drink tea calmly.


    "Boss, you seem confident." Xuanling put the teapot on the stove and continued to cook. "Did you think of it long ago?"


    I continued to drink tea calmly, "it''s OK, he doesn''t have the intelligence of treason."


    "Boss..." Mingqing has a headache, "Ji Yufeng is not that simple."


    "I know," I said casually, then I reached for the tablet, clicked on it a few times, and soon there was a map with a red dot on it, "here it is."Mingqing was stunned. "Boss, I didn''t know you could do anything with satellite monitoring and navigation."


    "I put a positioning on him." I said carelessly.


    "What?" Mingqing was stunned, others were also stunned, "when are you, boss?"


    After thinking about it, I think it''s better to tell them, "years ago, before I was taken to Dongfang by my elder martial brother, Ji Yufeng told me that Qi Yang had contacted him. I was worried that Qi Yang would soon know about my relationship with him. So before I left, I went to Ji Yufeng secretly and told him that Qi Yang would probably meet him or even plot against Ji Yufeng. At that time, he was very angry We talked it over. I left a tracking location on him, but I didn''t expect it to be used. "


    "It turns out that the boss has been prepared for a long time." Xuan zero laughed, "no wonder so bold."


    "Well." I nodded, "and I know him better than you. He doesn''t have that intelligence to rebel, otherwise he won''t be cheated like that by Qi Yang."


    Ming Qing was stunned. "That is to say, now he is sent back to be an undercover agent by your boss?"


    "Almost." I drink hot tea, "since we can''t find Qi Yang, let Ji Yufeng help, Qi Yang want to see Ji Yufeng, then why don''t I take the opportunity to push the boat?"


    Mingqing looked at the one on the tablet and said, "the boss, do you want to kill him now?"


    "Wait a second," I said, "wait a second, wait for his news."


    Mingqing pauses, turns around and walks away. He probably has nothing to say. He just needs to listen to the order.


    Xuanling looked at me and continued to make tea.

 Chapter 359

    He seems to have something else to say. I''m really puzzled by his expression. When did Xuanling become so frivolous?


    "Xuanling? Do you have anything else to say? " I asked strangely.


    Xuan zero dun dun, shook his head, "nothing, I went to busy." Then he turned to move things with Ruizhe.


    My face is puzzling. What''s the situation? Is there something Xuanling hiding from me? But now it''s hard to ask more.


    The general feeling, seems to be missing something, "Mingyu, Mia?" I found that there were fewer people, I asked.


    "MIA just went back." Mingyu replied, "it seems that something happened at home."


    I held the teacup and nodded, "Oh, I know, let her come to me tomorrow, if you have something to ask her."


    "Good." Mingyu answered.


    All day long, not only Xuan Ling, but Yan yechen and Luo Mingshang became strange. My eyes were full of exploration. I almost lifted the table. What happened to you two? Dare not say it out, not afraid to suppress depression in my heart.


    I couldn''t bear to ask. I think it''s none of my business to ask so many questions. It''s none of my business if you have questions in your mind.


    After thinking about it, I feel a lot fresh. It''s time to eat and drink.


    When she heard that I had something to do, Mia came early the next morning. Then she pulled me up from the bed and said, "master, get up, get up."


    "Go away!" I half dream half wake of direct roar way. A turn head buries directly into Luo Ming Shang bosom, continues to sleep.


    "Master, didn''t you ask me to come to you today? What''s going on? Master? Wake up, "MIA continued.


    Luomingshang seems to be annoyed by her cry, half open eyes deep intention to kill, one hand hold me, the other hand a group of Youming fire warning.


    Mia immediately counseled, "ah, we have something to say. Don''t fight or kill. It''s uncivilized."


    "Shut up! Go away I growled, "Kong Lin, if you look at it like this again, I promise you to look for it again."


    "Now, now!" Kong Lin pulls MIA to go quickly, "go, wait for a while, Xiao Ya is joking about her life."


    "It was the master who asked me to come to her," MIA said wrongly.


    I almost rose up. You son of a bitch, I asked you to come to me. I didn''t ask you to come to me so early. You have a lot of energy.


    After half an hour''s sleep, I didn''t feel sleepy at all. I just got up, dressed, washed and went out.


    "I''ll take you to meet the elders of antique street today." After going out, ignoring Mia''s resentful little eyes, he said directly.


    "Elder?" Mia a Leng, "see elder now?"


    "Boss, you..." One side of Mingyu was very surprised, "do you want it now?"


    "Well," I nodded, "there''s not much time left. If I can''t pass this level, the owner of the spirit hall is MIA. That is to say, Mia must manage the spirit hall and antique street and practice at the same time."


    Mia was completely stunned. "Wait, master, what are you talking about? Can''t get through this? What does that mean? "


    I did not answer her, directly turned around, "Mingyu, you wait to bring her over, I''ll talk to the Presbyterian Council first."


    "Good." Mingyu sighed and nodded.


    Mia still couldn''t understand, "Hey, what''s going on? What do you mean that if you can''t pass this pass, I am the owner of the spirit hall? Master, where are you going? " Say to want to chase out.


    Mingyu grabs mia, "OK, I''ll explain to you later."


    Mia looked at Mingyu and nodded, "OK!"


    I went out first to arrange a meeting between the two sides. Mingyu explained to MIA while preparing, "it''s the former boss of Lingguan, that is, the boss''s master, your master. Some time ago, he predicted that there might be a disaster for the boss in the near future. In addition, the Antique Street was attacked some time ago. Although the boss went out to avoid for a while, he didn''t cause any loss, but he didn''t I''m afraid I''m doomed. The boss is also for the sake of antique street and spirit hall. "


    "Will something happen to the master?" Mia asked anxiously.


    "Let''s go." Mingyu takes MIA out. "Who knows, but over the years, this is the first time I have seen the boss be so serious and nervous. Actually, I don''t know the details. It just seems that Xuanling, luomingshang and Yan yechen are very nervous, just like their opponent is an enemy they can''t be hostile to. In addition, the boss was plotted a few days ago. "


    "How could that be?" Mia looked surprised.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it." Mingyu nodded and sighed. The two men said that they had come to a door and said, "let''s go, let''s go in." Then he opened the door and went to an elevator. The elevator was a flower bud. There were some small windows on the petals around. The petals opened and Mingyu went in first. "Come on in, I chose to meet you here this time. Obviously, they all attach great importance to you.""Oh." Mia nodded, followed in, and the petals closed again, slowly falling. "It''s beautiful." Looking at the changing scenery outside the window, Mia exclaimed, "these things are stalactites! I''ve seen it before, but I''ve never seen such a beautiful one. "


    "Yes, the underground buildings here are made from local materials." Mingyu nodded, very proud, and soon the elevator stopped The door opened and connected to the ground. Two people went down. The door in front of them opened and two people walked in. I watched them walk in from a distance. They obviously saw me and different people sitting on various chairs on the second floor.


    "Here they are." I looked at the door, light said a word. "Come in."


    "Yes Two people came in.


    Mia is now nervous to death. I heard her heart beat from afar. The frequency is so fast that I doubt whether she is going to jump out.


    "Why, is this the child?" Someone first spoke, a very loving woman


    "yes," I nodded, and then I went back to MIA to introduce, "this is elder Li Mei, one of the Presbyterian group. Li Mei is the gentlest, kindest and youngest female elder in old Zhang group."


    "Oh, what are you talking about, you child!" The female elder was elated by what I said.


    I gently smile, "to introduce you, this is mia, my chosen apprentice, is also the successor of Lingguan, is also the mayor''s two thousand gold, commercial street minor''s sister."

 Chapter 360

    All eyes on mia, Mia more nervous, "isn''t there another one?"


    "There''s another one who''s out on the mission I''ve given," I replied, "and you should have seen the one who broke into antique street last time and was rescued by me before he was executed. I believe you know what level he is and what talent he has


    "But that boy is an unstable factor. Are you sure he can inherit the gate of Hades?" Questions were immediately raised.


    "There is something wrong with his IQ, but it is not an unstable factor. Last time, he was only tortured by the ghost insects in his body. As long as we find a way to completely understand the ghost insects in his body, we can do it." I immediately explained to Ji Yufeng.


    There was a murmur around, and then the elder said, "since it''s your choice, you can do whatever you want. But if something happens in the future, our Presbyterian Council won''t connive at them like you."


    "Whatever you want." I glanced at my eyes. He also introduced to mia, "this is elder Li Meiya, who has just been introduced. This is elder Meiya. Besides being the elder of the Presbyterian Council, she is also the wife of the deputy mayor. Elder Meiya is a very strict old woman. You should be careful not to offend her, or you will be like the vice mayor. " The last sentence, I whispered.


    "It''s rude to say that." Apparently, Maya heard it.


    "Ha ha." The other elders on one side all laughed.


    Enough laughter, I continued, "I''ll introduce you again!" I went on. "This is Zhang Xu. Elder Zhang Xu, I believe you are very familiar with the Department. He is also the vice mayor of the city. This elder, Shi Qing, is the youngest elder in the Presbyterian group. Although he looks like an underworld, he is not bad and warm-hearted. "


    "Ah, Hello Mia looked at the cold, smelly man and said hello.


    "In addition, this one is the strongest and the most hot tempered one in Zhang laotuan, elder Lin Lei." I''ll go on. "Lin Lei is the oldest and most senior elder among the elders. Zhang Xu and Mei Ya are both his disciples."


    "Hello, elder," MIA bowed respectfully to linlei''s place.


    "This is the elder Jin Yin, the chief of Zhang laotuan," I finally introduce an old man with white hair on the throne.


    Mia quickly bows to her luggage and says, "good elder."


    "Well," the elder nodded, "this girl is at least more polite than you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± My face turned black immediately. After a pause, he continued, "in addition to the elders here, there are several others who are traveling, such as "Shuo Fangzhou" said that the old man, I have a constipation expression on my face, which shows how much I want to talk about that smelly old man.


    "Well, let''s go!" Several elders looked at each other and nodded.


    "Start? What''s the beginning? " Mia didn''t know. Before she responded, the elder suddenly waved his hand at the same time. A colorful ball slowly condensed and trapped MIA in it. "Wait Wait, what''s going on? " Mia struggled, "master, help me."


    "Don''t fight. The elders won''t hurt you." I called at once. "Respond to it with your strength."


    "Ah?" Mia stopped fighting and closed her eyes to feel the power coming from the ball around her.


    "Well!" Things nodded and took back their power, and other elders also took back their power one after another.


    "It''s very good. Natural vision and aura are very sufficient. The most important thing is that the fire aura can introduce the emperor''s sword into the body now," Meiya nodded, very pleased. "But now it''s not well controlled, just practice more, and the talent is very good."


    I answered, it''s really good. Mia had just been practicing for a long time, and she had achieved what she had achieved now. It was really good, though there was no lack of Kong Lin''s help.


    "Well, it''s true that there is a lot of potential. If we can tap all the potential, it will only be better than you." The deputy mayor nodded.


    I glanced at MIA. "It''s the cultivation of her third life. If it''s dug out, she must restore the cultivation of her third life. It depends on her own will."


    "Indeed." The elders nodded.


    I looked at mia, then at Mingyu, and nodded, "Mingyu, take MIA out first." I think these old guys should have something to say to me.


    "Good." Mingyu nods and pulls MIA out.


    Watching two people disappear, I glanced around and opened my mouth. "I will move the battlefield further away from the antique street, and it will not involve the antique street."


    "What are you talking about?" The elder immediately raised his face and said, "what? Do you think we are so heartless? "


    My eyes darkened. "It''s not heartless. But... "


    "What is it? Is there anything you can''t say? " Elder Li Mei asked mildly.


    I have come to this stage. Maybe if I don''t say it, I will never have another chance. "Have you ever heard of a place?"


    "A place?" The crowd frowned, "where?""Yingliu." I spit out two words.


    "Yingliu?" Obviously no one knows this place.


    After a pause, I said, "it''s a place similar to this city. No one knows where it is, no one knows how to get there, and no one knows whether it exists or not."


    "Where does not exist?" A group of people thought, "it''s a bit like that, but where is it? How do you know?"


    "Don''t you wonder why you can''t find any information about me? Isn''t it curiosity? I''m like a man out of thin air? Not curious, what kind of person am I? " I said, slowly open eyes, eyes into silver, long hair without wind automatically, slowly faded his original color.


    People were surprised, and even a few people sat up, "you What are you... " Who the hell are you?


    The forehead also began to spread patterns, "because Yingliu is known as the lost continent, which does not exist in the human world The divine world. "


    "Divine world!" People were surprised, "but, the divine world passage has been closed for a long time, this..."


    "So, there is no human world, human world." My eyes darkened. "Because I''m not human at all."


    It''s very quiet around. It''s like there''s no one. There''s only long silver hair swaying in the dark.


    "Are you What? " All eyes only one, is the middle of the colorless girl.


    "Yingliu has the last God in the world."

 Chapter 361

    The sky is grey and overcast. Rain accompanied by the clear bell, the sky gradually came singing.


    In that old house, accompanied by a burst of baby crying across the sky, everyone was relieved and had a bright smile on their faces. This is not only because the child is safe, but also because of the child''s special.


    Because she is a natural God, from birth, is the existence of God.


    The small body is wrapped under the gorgeous brocade, a small ball, delicate like a porcelain doll, sitting there without expression.


    She knows who she is and what she should do. Since she can understand, people around her have been calling herself, Lord God, Lord God, because in this way, she doesn''t even know what her name is, at least, not that Lord God.


    Since birth, they have never seen their parents again. They say that noble gods do not need humble parents.


    "May I have my name, please?" It''s the only thing she wants to know.


    However, no one answered her, no one paid attention to her, but still called her, Lord God.


    She hated the name, hated everything here, and hated being a God.


    "I want to be human." She said so.


    She has silver eyes, as pure as snow, white hair without color, which is a colorless God. Both hands and feet are locked by silver bracelets, like dolls, which are worshipped in the ancestral hall. From here, we can only see the outside world from a small window.


    I want to run away.


    She saw the birds outside from the small window. Such free birds, really want to be like them, free


    "the memory of autumn, reverberates in the dream, the snow all over the sky, stays in the wind, silent night, I wait here..."


    She sang the nursery rhyme, when and where she heard it, she did not remember, but this song, but in the memory of condensation.


    After a pause, she looked at the outside world and continued to sing: "the miracle of prayer, will..." After a pause, it finally became a sentence, "will it come true?"


    It''s ridiculous that a God should pray for miracles.


    "Memories of autumn wind, I see you, flying snow, time has stagnated, deep night, I wait for you, looking for the secret..."


    The last sentence, she did not sing out, someone pushed the door in. It''s a minister.


    "My Lord, it''s time to eat." Put a delicate tray in front of her and bowed respectfully.


    She looked at the food on the plate, did not move, the small figure was wrapped under the suit, small hand moved, fleshy little hand pushed the plate back.


    The God official is a Leng, "God Lord."


    However, this "God adult" ignored, little body moved for a while, slowly stood up and walked into the inner room.


    "Lord God, please wait a moment. It''s not OK not to eat." The Shenguan cried anxiously, trying to catch up, but lying on the ground and unable to move,


    hate, hate everything here, hate everything.


    "My Lord." Someone came in, a handsome young man in a white robe, with a tray in his hand. "It''s impossible not to eat."


    "White." She called softly. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t eat it."


    "Please don''t say that." The boy put the tray in front of her.


    "White, I think, get out of here." More than once, she said that.


    "Please have a good meal today." I packed the plates.


    Turning to the outside world, "Bai, you all have names. Can you tell me my name?"


    The boy, who was called Bai, was also stunned for a moment, then laughed and held her in his arms. "Do you want to know your name?"


    "Well," I''d like to.


    "Your name is snow. Snow is your name." White answer.


    "Snow." What is snow?


    "Every time you bloom and fall in the sky, it''s the same as the name of heaven. It''s a beautiful flower Bai holds her gently.


    "Snow." That''s my name, isn''t it? That''s my name. "Thank you, Bai." Thank you for telling me my name


    "OK, you can eat now." Said, put the little girl on the ground.


    Looking at the tray in front of him, his eyes darkened. "I don''t want to eat, I''m not hungry."


    "It''s true that God doesn''t need to eat. But you are still a child and growing up. " Bai cleaned up the things on the tray.


    Looking at the things in front of her, she nodded, "I want to grow up quickly." In this way, we have the strength to leave here.


    Taking the soup in front of her, she sipped it and watched her eat. Bai also laughed with satisfaction.


    Time doesn''t exist here. A minute is nothing, the sun and the moon can also be ignored, a year, a few years, more than ten years. I forgot how long I waited here and how many times I escaped.But This is the last time.


    "I am the God of Yingliu, the last God in the world." Facing the shocked eyes around me, I said slowly, "from birth, I have been regarded as a God, locked in that temple, and can never see the outside world."


    "You..." The elder looked at me in shock.


    Silver hair changed back to black hair, I changed back to the original appearance, went straight to one side and sat down, "I ran away, escaped from there."


    "So, when you were..." Elder Li Mei thought of the time when I first came, "when you first started, did you have no feelings like that?" God doesn''t need feelings. It turns out that''s the reason.


    "Well." I have no choice but to smile, "I''m sorry to give you so much trouble."


    "But now, you''re more and more like a person." The elder replied.


    Yeah, I laughed. "Yes, it''s you who turn a God into a man. It''s this street and this city that turn a merciless God into a sentimental, flesh and blood man. So I like it very much and I won''t allow anyone to destroy it."


    "What do you want?" Shi Qing frowned.


    "I want to end with the past." I replied, "you always tell me to go straight ahead and not look back, but if I don''t solve the past, I think I will always stay in the same place with the burden of the past."


    "So you think this disaster is related to your past," the deputy mayor asked


    "I''m afraid it''s not just them, but Something from a previous life. " I lowered my head and frowned.


    There was a silence. "Have you decided?"

 Chapter 362

    "Well," I nodded firmly, "if it''s my own business, I want to solve it myself, but if it''s Antique Street, this city, or even the spirit hall, I don''t think I will solve it alone."


    If you make this decision and take a step forward, it may be a precipice or a vast expanse. But once you take the first step, there is no room for regret.


    Go out to see Mingyu and Mia waiting outside, see me out, immediately meet up.


    Mia a face of anxious, "master, how?"


    "How about what?" I white her one eye, this wench what circumstance? So excited? I''m on dope.


    "Yes, what did you talk about? How''s the conversation going? " Mia was staring at me.


    I reached out and rubbed her head, "it''s OK, good ~"


    Mingyu came over, "boss, shall we go back now?"


    Go back now? I pause, think for a moment, shake my head, "I want to go somewhere."


    "Where?" to be puzzled. "Where?"


    "It''s said that the Presbyterian Council found a strange place. Last time the vice mayor took me in, I sensed the memory of those old furniture. It should be the manager of the ancient spiritual hall." I remember the place the vice mayor took me to last time. "I always feel that there seems to be something there, something has been attracting me."


    "Boss..." The clear jade black line, "you didn''t report to the elders, did you?"


    I spread out my hand, "if I talk to those old guys, it will definitely cause a lot of trouble. For example, they will send someone to follow. The trouble is dead. I''d better go myself. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingyu helps the forehead, "sure enough, the boss can''t be too relaxed to you." A moment ago, he was still playing the emotional card in Dayi lingran, but now he wants to go back to his old business and show sympathy for the elders of the Presbyterian Church.


    "In a word, will you go or not?" I put out a finger and shook it.


    "Go, go." Mia''s like a dope.


    Mingyu is helpless, "go." If she didn''t follow, the two ancestors would destroy the secret room.


    According to the room that the vice mayor took me to last time, it should be a study that has been abandoned for a long time. "Shh, keep it down," I made a low voice movement, crept to the window and looked in, "no one, hurry in."


    Carefully push open the window, the door was locked, can only enter through the window, but inside was cleaned up very clean, no dust, did not attack the nose.


    "Ah. "Pa --", Mia action is not standard, directly fell from the window, issued a scream, I and Mingyu quickly covered her mouth. Motioning to her not to speak, Mia nodded clearly.


    When I got into the room, it was the same as when the vice mayor brought me here last time, but it was much cleaner. I went to the chair and reached for it. That''s it, the memories I had. Before touching the chair, I chose to give up, the same memory, there is no need to see twice.


    "Hey, boss, let''s go now." Mingyu shouts cautiously, calling us to go quickly.


    I thought for a moment, "I can''t go yet. This is not the only way to go. There should be a mechanism." I tried to recall. I reached out and touched the chair again. Countless pictures appeared in my mind, "bookshelf!" I yelled and felt it on the shelf.


    "It''s not polite to move these books without permission." Mingyu looks at the bookshelf hesitantly.


    "Yes, master, what are you doing with those bookshelves? Master, do you want to read a book? " Mia didn''t understand.


    "I saw that someone seemed to move something, and then drove," I tried to recall, as if it was like this.


    "Yes? What''s on? " Two girls looked at me with puzzled faces. I didn''t answer. I felt for a thick dark red book and pushed it gently. The bookshelf suddenly moved and split from the middle, showing a way


    "it''s really cool, just like the martial arts TV series." Mia was stunned.


    "Don''t look, let''s go, or someone will come later." I quickly asked two girls to go to the secret room together.


    "Well." The two nodded and followed.


    It''s very dark in the secret road. I lit a group of netherworld fire lighting, which is not right, but I don''t remember what''s wrong.


    "It''s so dark." Mingyu groped in the dark, feeling her hands and holding them tightly. "Whose hand do I hold? Mia, is that you


    "Mia, open your hands," she said.


    "Have you had enough?" I said a gloomy, Mingyu quickly let go.


    After mingyusong opened his hand, he began to pull the corner of my coat. "Boss, it''s so dark. What is this place?"


    "I don''t know." The fire in my hand illuminated the dark path, and also illuminated some things that should not be illuminated.


    "Ah, ghost, help," MIA touched a part of the wall, wet, Mia had a bad premonition, slowly turned around, looked at the skeleton on the wall, still dripping blood, scared MIA to escape."Wow! My God, what is it Mingyu also saw the horrible pictures on the wall, either skeletons or ghosts, and some swords dripping with blood. The two men immediately crouched aside with their heads in their arms. I looked at the two people who were scared and silly, but I shook my head and walked over to them and called them


    "Hello," I reached out and patted them on the shoulder.


    "Ah Two people yell together, it''s really a magic sound piercing the ears. I can''t help but close my eyes and cover my ears. When the sound stops, I relax.


    "Hello And patted them on the shoulder.


    "Ah --" I covered my ears again when the sound stopped.


    "Hello." Take again, haven''t waited for two people to shout, I quickly one step cover two people''s mouth, "you two have not finished, it''s me." Two people this just slowly turn head, see is me, just deeply relaxed breath, stand up, but immediately nervous.


    "Don''t look back, boss." When I saw them looking behind me, I couldn''t help looking at them. They immediately stopped me.


    "What''s the matter?" I also nervous, but still slowly turned around, saw two red light in the dark especially dazzling.


    "Ah This time, the three of us yelled together, intending to run back. Unexpectedly, they all slipped. Follow the stone ladder and slide to a secret room. It''s a beautiful secret room. Surrounded by colorful stalactites, there is a book on a pillar in the middle.

 Chapter 363

    I''m not sure I''m going to get up. I went straight to the stone pillar.


    Yes, that''s right. There''s something that appeals to me. "Books?" Stone column line, put a book.


    Seeing me walking to the stone pillar, Mia and Mingyu quickly got up from the ground and followed, "master, what are you looking at?"


    "Books? What kind of book is this? What does the book say? " Mingyu sees the book in front of me.


    "What are these words? I can''t understand any of them." Mia scratched her head and shook her head.


    Mingyu was puzzled after reading for a long time, "I can''t understand it, boss, can you understand it?"


    "these are separate words." I reached out and touched the words. "Those old guys in Antique Street are fighting for this kind of writing. I didn''t expect that there was such a single text here."


    "Separate text?" Mia doesn''t understand. What''s that?


    Mingyu explained to him, "a single character is a character written by a single person. They do not belong to any force, any race, or even any party. The gods, the demons, the demons, the ghosts and the spirits do not belong to them. "


    "Wow! It''s so bad. " Mia was surprised. "Master, do you understand the words on it?"


    Mingyu looks at me. "The boss said that he understood it. Rather, he was the first person to understand it. Before the boss told them it was a separate text, no one here knew that it was a mysterious and magical separate text."


    Mia looked at me a little bit more, "master, can you translate?"


    "Yes," they said. I''ve read the book in general. "What is recorded above is the story of his acquaintance with a rule of antique street. At that time, he came to the city and was very surprised, because the map showed that it was a wilderness, and there were only the deserted slums outside, but the passage was like a time tunnel. Through that tunnel, he seemed to enter a paradise, here They can coexist with ghosts and talk with spirits. Then they incarnate as tourists who mistakenly enter the street and know the rules of the antique street at that time. They call them brothers. But that night, he discovers the secret of the street. Ghost soldiers drive ghosts out of the door of the street, which is like a grand show He broke the rules and was about to be executed. It was the rules at that time that saved him. He felt ashamed and told his identity to the other party. But it was undoubtedly a violation of the law of taboo. The next day, he mysteriously disappeared. Since then, this single person has never appeared again. "


    "Wow Mia''s eyes were wide open. "How do I feel? It''s like saying that this city is the paradise Tao Yuanming has visited."


    I white eye mia, "I take back the words before, you and Ji Yufeng''s IQ can''t find where."


    "Hello Mia is dissatisfied. Before she says anything, she is interrupted by Mingyu.


    "And then?" Mingyu looked at the book and continued to ask, "if people here have ever contacted that single person, why don''t they leave any records? They won''t know this from your boss."


    I looked down at the book and said, "it is not only the individual who has violated the taboo law, but also the listener. Therefore, at the same time, the rules at that time have forgotten everything about him, as if he had never existed."


    "No," MIA said in a twinkling of an eye. "If you forget, who recorded it? Who dug a secret room here? "


    I turned to another page, "you all underestimate the individual. They are individual people, and naturally they are a group of people who are free from the rules. So he didn''t disappear at that time. It''s just that his intimate friends forgot themselves and made him very sad. So he built this secret room and recorded all the things that happened, probably hoping that one day His friends can come here and remember what happened between them. "


    "So it is." Mia sighed, "it''s a pity that the elder didn''t know that he had such a friend until he died."


    I buttoned the mark on the stone pillar, "no, he has seen it, but he didn''t say anything, he didn''t do anything, he didn''t leave anything."


    "What?" Mingyu didn''t understand. She looked at the place where my finger clasps, "this is..."


    "He lost all his memories, but he may still remember the separate words that his friend taught him, but the memory has been very vague, so he needs to keep recalling, keep writing down the things he just remembered, and then translate them a little bit, so there are these traces." I touched the traces on my hand. "He saw them all, but relatively, he was selfish. He felt that this was the memory between them. It only belonged to them, so he didn''t stay."


    "That''s great." The two girls were finally satisfied, as if the children had heard the ending of a fairy tale they were satisfied with.


    I turned to the next page and said, "there''s a little more in the back. There seems to be something special behind this. I can''t understand it very well. ""Pick up the translation you understand and give it to us." Two people are looking at me with star eyes.


    "In the dark, there is no light. What, where the darkness spreads, where the book''s light guides, what. "


    "What is it?" The other two scratched their heads and asked.


    "I don''t know. The last one doesn''t look like a single word." I shook my head, but frowned, yes, give me that feeling, is this last sentence.


    "There''s one last page. Turn it over." Mia urged me.


    "Well," I turned to the last page, and the last page was shining with a golden light, which made people unable to open their eyes. I just felt that my eyes were bright, and then I fell into darkness.


    "Lonely, lonely, indifferent, your heart is cold, even if it is to escape, God will not be happy. Your time has come to an end. It''s disappearing. You''re still yourself It''s that song again. There was darkness in front of us, and there was only the song coming from the darkness.


    I suddenly opened my eyes. It was like a tunnel around me. It spread to a far-reaching place. Mingyu and Mia fainted beside me.


    "Ah, Mingyu, Mia." I pushed two people, "wake up."


    Two people also leisurely wake up.

 Chapter 364

    "Well What''s going on? boss? What happened? "


    "My head hurts so much, master. Who''s going to beat me?" Mia rubbed her head, sat up and looked around. "What''s this place?"


    I looked around and shook my head. "I don''t know." Then he pulled the two men up, "but it should have something to do with the last page of the book."


    "What shall we do now?" Looking around, it seems to be trapped in a tunnel.


    "Go ahead and have a look." Mingyu suggested, pointing to the dark distance.


    I look at the dark depths, yes, right here, what''s calling me all the time, the light of the book mentioned in the single text, the book? What book would it be?


    We began to walk straight ahead in the dark, and no one said a word. At this time, even MIA knew to save her strength to get out of here. We walked to a wall.


    "There''s no way." Mia reached for the wall. "Let''s go back."


    Impossible, impossible, no way. I reached out and touched the wall. There can''t be no way. "Get out of the way."


    Mia and Mingyu didn''t hesitate. Although they didn''t know what I was going to do, they still quickly avoided and threw a dark fire at them. Suddenly, the wall burst open. I took the lead to walk in, because I already felt the strong breath. Gradually, walking became running. I wanted to see quickly what was attracting me and what was it.


    "Hey, master, where are we going about this?" Mia asked, still worried.


    "Trust the boss." Mingyu comforted.


    "Straight ahead, straight ahead, there must be something." I murmured.


    "Boss, what is this place?" Mingyu still feels a little uneasy.


    Because I ran too fast, I ran smoothly, "I don''t know, but there must be something here, something I care about."


    "Ah, how can we get out?" Mia was frightened. "No, we''re going to be stuck here forever. I don''t want you to


    "Shut up I drank in a low voice and went on. Looking at the dark tunnel ahead, I closed my eyes and felt it. "It''s up ahead. There''s something there."


    "Come on, let''s go." hearing that, the other two speeded up immediately.


    "Wait a minute," Mingyu took two steps and suddenly noticed something. Stop us. "Someone." Just then, countless people in black appeared from all around. "Boss, be careful," she said. Mingyu released a water blade skill and cut off several people in black, but those people in black soon got together!


    "No, these guys are not entities." Mia exclaimed in surprise that her own flame had no effect on them.


    "It''s gas gathering." I said faintly. "These are just formed by Qi, formless and formless."


    "Is there any way?" Mingyu asked.


    "Run." I spit out two words.


    "Ah? Ah? What Mingyu is scared.


    "Don''t be stunned, run!" Said, I grabbed two people to run, the people behind the chase.


    "I said master, do you have no other way?" Mia, who is about to fly, turns her mosquito repellent incense eyes around.


    "Qi gathering and shaping is a kind of art, that is to say, they are just Qi puppets. In other words, they are manipulators." I explained as I ran. "But there is obviously no one here, so it''s a skill that has been laid for a long time. The caster crosses time and space. You should be there. How powerful is the person behind it."


    "Can you slow down, boss? I''m going to throw up. " Mingyu is going to vomit too


    "or you''ll run by yourself!" I turned and yelled.


    "Master, stop, ahead!" Mia cried suddenly.


    "Ah?" I look back to the front, slowly out of a figure in front, I quickly stopped. "There are enemies." I stop, the other two are also liberated, Qi Qi listen to the approaching footsteps, slowly out of the darkness of a person.


    "This is..." I suddenly widened my eyes and looked at the person who appeared. He was dressed in old black-and-white clothes. His short black hair covered the blue texture of his right eye. He was carrying a huge sword behind him and had a slender figure. Looking at the people who appear, Mingyu and Mia are ready to defend themselves. Only my eyes are bigger and bigger, and my eyes are full of surprise and inconceivable


    "who are you?" Mingyu asks in horror. This man is full of strange breath that he has never seen before.


    "You You... " I was the only one who pointed at him in an incredible way, and then approached him slowly.


    "Don''t get close, boss." Mingyu shouts.


    "Yo." There was a greeting.


    I stretched out my hand and pointed to him. You can''t say a word clearly, and then slowly close. "Hidden! What are you doing here? "


    "Hidden?" Mingyu and Mia are stunned when they hear the name.


    "Miss, you have grown up." Yin reached out and touched my head. "I''m sorry."I seem to think of something, instant rushed up, "no," I two hands tightly embrace his waist, "don''t leave me, please, hidden, don''t leave me again."


    "Be careful!" Yin suddenly called, picked me up, turned around, and released a golden light bullet, and hanged the shadow assassin.


    Mingyu didn''t understand, "boss, this is Do you know anyone? Boss, do you know anyone


    I paused and nodded, "Well! No, the enemy. "


    "But there is no one in this place." Mia frowned. "Master, this man is suspicious."


    I reached out to stop the two people, "hiding here, because he is alone."


    "What Mingyu is shocked!


    "What?" Mia was stunned, too. Then he stretched out his hand and pointed to Yin, "Shishi You He... "


    I couldn''t say a complete word, and suddenly my head was blue. "You stammer, yes, you are alone."


    "Wait!" Mingyu quickly stopped, "don''t you mind telling us that? In case we are also attacked by the law of emergency, by What about being washed away? "


    "It doesn''t matter." I shrugged. "Just a little bit anyway."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I turned and looked at Yin, "Yin, what is this place? Why are you here? Where have you been all these years? And here, what is there? "


    Yin stretched out his hand and touched my head. "Well, miss, go back. You shouldn''t be here."


    Without telling me, I patted the paw off my head.

 Chapter 365

    "Yin, please send them back."


    "Boss, what do you want to do?" Mingyu called immediately.


    "I want to go to the front." I replied, "to understand the questions in Kaixin, there''s something I want to know, so I''m sorry." Say, don''t know when, all around appeared countless ice thorn, a few people can say is in an array.


    "I''ll go, master. What do you want to do?" Mia cried anxiously. Just as she wanted to go out, she was forced back by several ice spikes. "Shifu, you see I''m so good. Let me go back."


    It''s like I''m afraid of something. "No, miss, come back. You can''t go there yet! "


    "Sorry, everyone." I turn around. "I have to find out what attracts me in this matter." Then he turned and ran away.


    I ran to the end of the road, turned a corner and saw a blue aperture. I immediately jumped in. On the other side of the aperture, there was a big space, like a cave. There was nothing else in the cave, only a huge book was placed on the top desk. I immediately walked over and looked at the big book in front of me.


    "The glory of books." I looked at the big book in front of me. The book was closed, and there was a layer of rattan on the outside, as if it was locked. "The seal?" With that, I put my hand on the book, and the vine on the book immediately retreated. I immediately opened it and looked at it. With a little white light on my finger, I flipped over the pages and said, "what''s this?" Turning to one page, I stopped and looked at the content above. The more I looked, the more surprised I was. "Blank? Why is it blank? " There is not a word in the book. "Why a blank page without a word. It seems that if you want to know what happened, you can''t find this book. " Then he closed the book and put a seal on it. "You''re here. Make a good record of history." Then he turned and left.


    When I went back to the corridor, I saw two people still fighting in the ice and one sitting quietly on one side.


    "See?" Seeing me back, Yin stood up and asked.


    "No," I shook my head. "The record is blank."


    "Yes." Yin nodded and thought, "it should be erased by someone."


    Can someone erase it? I thought, is that her? That Yan yechen, that she in their mouth? What kind of person is that?


    When I was thinking, I was interrupted by a roar, "Hey, don''t chat. OK, untie the ice formation quickly." It''s Mingyu''s lion roaring skill.


    "Oh, I''m sorry," I laughed sheepishly, waved and removed the ice.


    "I''m scared to death." Mia sat down on the floor, sweating layer by layer. "I thought I would be killed by you, master."


    "What do you want to see?" Mingyu asked.


    I thought about it and shook my head. "It''s nothing. It''s just something I don''t care about." I saw Mingyu, and some of them dodged. The book also recorded Mingyu''s past. What I didn''t expect was that Mingyu and Mingqing came from that place. Xiaoyao Island, although I heard them say it more than once, only when I really knew what kind of place it was, could I know how terrible the Tao was.


    "Hello, master." Mia, the thief came to me with a smile, "what''s in it?"


    "Ah? What is it? " I was stunned for a moment.


    "Yes, haven''t you seen it? What''s in there? " Mingyu is also curious.


    "It''s just a book. It''s similar to the books we usually read, but it''s just bigger." I answered, making a convenient comparison of the size.


    "Books?" Then Qi Qi looked at Yan Yin, "is it also a book with separate characters?"


    I thought about it and shook my head. "No. A book more powerful than a single word. "


    Walking along the tunnel, I went back to the previous chamber of secrets, but when I looked back, I didn''t see any exit. I had to admire Yin''s ability and went up the tunnel.


    "He saw what you left behind." Mingyu said suddenly.


    "Ah?" I''m a little confused.


    I laughed. "A single person also relies on inheritance. Yin is not the single person at the beginning."


    "Oh, oh." Mingyu was embarrassed. "I''m sorry."


    Implicit understand what smile, "it doesn''t matter."


    Out of the secret room, and sneaked out of the study, and finally to the outside, I took a deep breath, and finally came out, the results did not spit out a breath, all stuck, four people standing on the street, let me Leng for a while.


    "Miss." He looked at the four people and then at me, "I''m leaving"


    "what!" I was stunned. "No, you have left me once, can''t you stay?"


    "It will be very troublesome to follow me." He touched my head. "I''ll see you again. Trust me


    "No." I held Yin''s arm tightly."No way." I sighed helplessly and put my hand on my forehead. I just felt tired and closed my eyes slowly.


    "What did you do to our boss?" Mingyu looks at the fallen man and asks for the secret.


    "You fellow, aren''t you the master''s friend? What did you do to her? " Mia asked, too.


    "Just let her sleep through." Yin holds the sleeping girl, "it''s up to you." Then he pushed the man to MIA.


    "Hello, you..." Mia''s going to pick it up, and someone''s going to take the lead.


    "That guy again." Cang Qing holds a person, looking at the place that conceals to disappear to scold a way severely. "Next time, I will definitely kill you."


    Mingyu and Mia are still in a confused state, "are you..."


    Four people are also a little embarrassed, behind the people slowly come up, "green, go."


    Cang Qing turned to look at three people, nodded, and gave the person to Mingyu again, "give it to you."


    Mingyu and Mia still don''t understand what''s going on, but probably, it can''t be said. Two people very tacit choice shut up.


    In the dark, there is no light. There is really no light, I am in the dark, nothing, nothing, including me. Everything is nothing.


    There is really nothing. I close my eyes, close them, open them. They''re all the same, aren''t they? You can''t see anything. What you see and what you can''t see is darkness.


    "Sister." Someone is calling me, it''s a "sister, sister."


    "One." I slowly earn open eyes, in front of the dark, someone hugged me. I hold him in my backhand, only one can give me such warmth.


    "Sister, it''s OK. I''m here."

 Chapter 366

    If time stops at this moment, everything in the world will also be suspended. You will see that the flower trembles at this moment. The moment the dew flies out, it crosses a beautiful arc in the mid air. The beautiful white crow flies in the sky, leaving a white streamline. I think it''s probably a rare beauty in the world.


    I smile, smile is very gentle, very unscrupulous, very comfortable. Forget where you are and what you''re doing.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I couldn''t help laughing. It''s true that I haven''t grown up at all for so many years. I patted my face. Am I really only 15 years old? Or is it because you worry too much that you look old? In fact, it''s OK. I couldn''t help laughing. I stretched out my hand to pull up my long hair, took a handful of cold water and patted my face to wake up.


    Behind a hands around my waist, head on my shoulder, a deep breath, "what are you thinking?"


    I looked at the person behind me in the mirror and couldn''t help laughing. "I wonder if I''m really old."


    Luo Ming Shang frowned, "you are only 15 years old."


    "Well, yes." I laughed. "Maybe it''s too much worry."


    "What are you worried about?" Mingyu yelled outside the door. "I haven''t complained yet. Come out to have dinner quickly!"


    I laughed and spat out my tongue, and went out with luomingshang one after another.


    Such a life, I really don''t want to give up. It''s just How long can I enjoy it.


    "Close the shop today. Let''s go out." I said as I ate breakfast.


    "Ah? Where are you going? " Ruizhe doesn''t understand.


    I took a look at Rachel, and I stopped. "Ruizhe, you and Yan yechen stay to see the children."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ruizhe doesn''t think he should talk too much.


    "Hey, why should I stay?" Yan yechen is puzzled.


    "What are you going to do?" I rolled my eyes. "It''s our Lingguan business. It''s none of your business."


    "What about the two of them?" Said to point to Xuan zero and Luo Ming Shang.


    "Xuanling is an employee of our Lingguan, and luomingshang is my husband. Do you have any opinions?" I glared at Yan yechen, "there''s nothing wrong with you. Don''t make trouble."


    Yan yechen now chokes to death, "then I also want to apply to become the staff of Lingguan."


    "Oh, yes." If you are an employee, you should listen to the boss and stay to see the children


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yan yechen doesn''t want to talk to me much.


    "Boss, where are we going?" Mingyu is puzzled and asks


    "go to find Ji Yufeng." I put the last bit of BUN in my mouth. "Mingqing, help me transfer his position."


    "Good." Ming Qing nodded, while eating the room, he dropped out the position I left in his computer last time, "88 Mingwen Road, in the cemetery."


    The movement on my hand pauses. "Cemetery" is there again, but I have been there more than once. There is nothing there at all.


    Mingqing shook his claws full of oil. "Did they throw the tracker?"


    "Ji Yu Feng doesn''t know where I put it, let alone Qi Yang." I retorted, biting the spoon. "The only possibility is that there are hidden places we don''t know."


    "The chamber of secrets?" It''s a mystery.


    "Well." I nodded.


    "The chamber of Secrets again." Now Mingyu is talking about the secret room. A pale face, "boss, I apply to look after the children at home, I will not go." Because every time I go, nothing good will happen.


    What else can I say. "Whatever you want." I can''t use so many people to go together anyway.


    When he saw situ Jue again, he was squatting at the door with a rice bowl, eating while looking at passers-by, staring at others, nodding and shaking his head, which made passers-by look sideways.


    I can''t help hiding my face. I really don''t want to say that I know this guy. When can I change his bad habit? After looking at the tomb, I''m becoming more and more obscene. I can''t help reaching out and slapping him on the back of the head. I really can''t go on. It''s so ugly.


    "Poof --" this slap, also took out the rice in his mouth. Situ Jue turned to look at it, and saw that I quickly wiped my mouth with my hand, "what are you doing?"


    "What? I want to fight. " I rubbed my hands and gave him a look.


    Situ Jue immediately counseled. "Don''t, don''t, I''m a fortune teller who can''t beat you, and girls. Don''t always beat and kill. No one wants me back."


    "Oh, I don''t think so." I gave a sneer. Then he took Luo Mingshang''s hand and said, "I''m sorry, the famous flower has its owner."


    Situ Jue continued to pull two mouthfuls of rice, "yes, you never lack grass. Early years to see your face is the kind of recruit peach blossom, young age around peach blossom constantly. I didn''t expect it would be settled so soon. "


    "What? Do you have a problem? " I rolled my eyes. "Well, take your time. I''ll go in and have a look.""Aye Aye." Situ Jue quickly stopped me, "what do you want to do? There''s nothing you can''t just go in. "


    "I''m looking for someone." Push aside situ Jue and go on.


    Situ Jue quickly followed up, "the only person here is me, don''t you know? Are you looking for me? "


    I can''t help sneering, "who''s looking for you? I''m looking for my apprentice. You''re my apprentice."


    "Who is your apprentice?" Situ Jue said as she pulled the rice in the bowl, "but I''m really the only one here, but I''m not your apprentice."


    "You''ve seen it all here?" He said that he had entered the cemetery. "Is there any place in the cemetery where Tibetan people can live? Like a secret room or something? "


    Situ Jue put her rice bowl in front of a tombstone and wiped her mouth. "Do you think this is an ancient tomb? Return to the chamber of secrets! This is the cabin where I live. If there is a place for Tibetans in my house, I can''t have no idea. "


    "I don''t want to go into your house." It must be something that comes out of the stink as soon as it enters. "What about other places? Make sure there are no agencies or places you seldom go to. "


    "I have to inspect the whole cemetery every day, and I won''t miss every corner." Situ Jue is very confident. "Well, what are you looking for? Or is your apprentice dead and buried here? "


    "If he dies, I''ll dig a hole and bury you." I said as I walked.


    "Hey, hey, it''s none of my business that he''s dead." Situ Jue refused, "why bury me?"


    I turned and glanced at him. "Because it''s your crow''s mouth."


    It''s not a good way to turn around like this. Xuanling stops and asks Mingqing, "Mingqing, can you enlarge the map and set up a navigation?"

 Chapter 367

    "Well It''s a bit difficult. " Mingqing scratched her head and looked at the tablet in her hand. "I''ll have a try."


    "Well," Xuan nodded and kept up with me, "boss, are you going to shoot now?"


    I pause, "time is running out, this matter must be solved earlier, I''m not like the fire in the backyard. Why does Qi Yang aim at me? I always feel a little strange about this. "


    "Is it the same as Xia Hou? Boss, you don''t know you''ve offended people? " Ming Qing said with a smile.


    "I am married, and strictly abide by the marriage law of the underworld. Even if they divorce after that, who have you ever met who is still in trouble with a matchmaker?" I said indignantly.


    "Although that''s what I said, boss, you''re so desperate for money. It''s hard to guarantee that you won''t offend anyone, or someone that senior Shuo offended. Then it''s on you." Ming Qing continued.


    I can''t help shivering, that old man It''s possible. "If it''s really that smelly old man, I''ll take him back and make atonement for me!"


    Just then, situ Jue suddenly remembered something. "Oh, by the way, there''s one place I seldom go, that''s over there." Then he pointed to the other side, "no one has been there for a long time. It''s an old cemetery over there. It''s all the old tombs that haven''t been moved."


    "Go and have a look." I just turned around and walked over there. But I found that the rusty iron door had been locked long ago, and the lock head was rusty. "Situ Jue, can you open it?"


    "No, I don''t have a key," situ Jue said. "Moreover, even if I have a key, I can''t open the lock for many years."


    I thought about it, reached out and pulled the chain, then pulled hard, "Ka la la la." The end of the chain fell to the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Situ Jue helped her forehead, "I knew I shouldn''t have brought you here."


    I patted the iron filings on my hands. "It''s time to change a broken chain." Then he pushed open the iron door and went in.


    It''s like a small forest. There are small mounds raised among the trees, and there are worn-out wreaths and burning paper scattered on the ground. Walk forward slowly and remove the dead branches at your feet.


    "this place is not like a place to hide." Ming Ching has to make complaints about Tucao.


    "It''s gloomy. It''s terrible." Situ Jue couldn''t help shivering, "ah, if you meet wandering spirits, you should protect me." Then I wrapped it around my arm.


    "Go away!" Luo Mingshang reaches out and throws situ Jue out. Then he glared at situ Jue.


    Situ Jue shrinks her neck. He can''t make you big guys. "If it''s OK, I''ll go out first." Then he planned to run away.


    Xuan zero one stretched out his hand and pulled the man back. "Don''t go so fast," Xuan zero replied with a smile, "this is your place. Of course you need to lead the way."


    Situ Jue was constipated. "You can''t do this to me. I''m just a child. "


    Don''t bother to pay attention to this guy, but he reminds me that there must be a lot of wandering spirits and wild ghosts here, so ask them. I stopped two steps ahead, breathed a long breath, raised my hands gently, gathered the power of the nether world, and scattered in this old cemetery in a moment.


    All of a sudden, there are a lot of virtual shadows around, which makes situ Jue shiver and hold Xuan zero directly. Then he is pulled down by Xuan zero''s smiling face. I might as well go back.


    I went directly to a shadow and asked, "has anyone ever been here?"


    "Yes." That virtual shadow consciousness is still a little bit not very sober, probably sleeping in the daytime.


    "Where are the people?" I asked again, no matter who it is, everyone who comes here is normal. Let''s go and have a look. Maybe we can help situ Jue catch two thieves.


    "This way." Virtual shadow turns and floats away, taking us to one side.


    Before I took two steps, the virtual shadow suddenly stopped. My body was in a trance and disappeared. I was a little strange. I bent down and swept under the withered leaf with my hand. As expected, I saw the trace of the next array under the withered leaf.


    "It''s an array." Xuan zero said. "No wonder you can''t see a soul here. All of them are weak because of the array."


    "The trace of the array is very new. It doesn''t seem that it was laid by the predecessors long ago to suppress the ghosts here." I went on, "it looks like we''re in the right place." Then I looked around. A hill aroused my idea. If the array is here, Qi Yang should not go far.


    Walking along the hill and climbing up the high place, I saw a dilapidated hut in front of me. Looking down from here, I just saw a man lying in the house. Mingqing had sharp eyes and said, "it''s Ji Yufeng." Said, quickly slide down, into the hut, bent over to explore the nose, "still alive."


    "Get people up!" I cried.


    "I''ll help." Xuanling is too lazy to take charge of situ Jue, so he slides down, and two people help him up from below.It''s Ji Yufeng, but why is he here? What about Qi Yang? A big circle of question marks suddenly appeared in my mind. I reached out and pushed Ji Yufeng. "Ji Yufeng, Ji Yufeng, wake up."


    But Ji Yufeng seems to be sleeping in the past. No matter how I call or shout, there is no reaction at all. I stretch out my hand and press his pulse. It''s OK. I thought of something. I reached out and took out a small bottle from my pocket, opened it and shook it under his nose, then smashed Ji Yufeng''s chest.


    "Hoo - ah ~" Ji Yufeng breathed out a breath, and then let out a long sigh, woke up, and then coughed violently. "Cough, cough."


    "It''s OK." Mingqing quickly reaches for his shunshun.


    Ji Yufeng had enough to breathe. He took a long breath and looked at me, tears filled his eyes. "Master queen, you just came."


    "What''s the matter?" I frowned and my intuition told me that something must have happened.


    "I didn''t see the teacher." Ji Yu Feng sighed and shook his head. "The teacher asked me to meet him in the cemetery. When I went, I didn''t see anything. Then I asked a very fragrant smell, and then I didn''t know anything. In the middle, I woke up once and found something to eat. I was hungry at that time, and I didn''t think much about it. But after eating, I smelled the very fragrant smell, and then what I don''t know. Then I wake up and I see you


    "Cruel enough, it''s starving you to death."

 Chapter 368

    The corner of Ming Qing''s mouth smoked, "and then threw the corpse in the wilderness. No one came here all the year round, so no one would find it."


    "Fragrance." Xuanling thought for a moment, "it''s songweihua. It''s the same kind of fragrance with the boss last time. That is to say, the two old couples last time were also his works?"


    I frowned. How could it be like this? I didn''t feel a little murderous to those two old couples.


    Ji Yufeng lowered his head, "the teacher won''t He, he really wants to kill me. "


    I reached out and rubbed his head. "Don''t jump to conclusions until you know it."


    "Well," Ji Yufeng''s mood is still not up, and I don''t know how to comfort him. After a long time, he looked up pitifully, "master queen, do you have anything to eat? I''m hungry


    Oh, you''re hungry, right, asshole? Give me back my feelings.


    But I had to take people back first. I looked at the desolate cemetery. It didn''t look like living here. Qi Yang should not be here. Besides, he''s dead, isn''t he? Where will Qi Yang be? Why don''t you come out?


    The first thing Ji Yufeng did when he went back was to have a good meal, take a bath and have a good rest. After all, it''s hard enough for him to be left in the wild for such a long time.


    I haven''t figured out why Qi Yang did it all night. In principle, even if Qi Yang knew that Ji Yufeng was my man now, there was no need to kill him. Besides, if he really wanted to kill Ji Yufeng, why did he send him food? It''s better to have a second trance, dig a hole and bury it alive, or use poison? There is also that array. Obviously, it''s aimed at those wandering spirits. That is to say, it''s to protect Ji Yufeng that he doesn''t want the wild ghosts to get close to him. But it''s really hard to explain all this.


    The most suspicious thing is that, again and again, the address points to the cemetery.


    "Have a rest. Come out with me." Early in the morning, he saw Ji Yufeng sitting in front of the dinner table and directly reached out to pick up the person.


    "Ah, master queen, where are you going?" Ji Yu is still stuffed with steamed buns in his mouth, and asks.


    "You don''t want to see him. I''ll take you to see him." I pulled people straight out of the hall.


    I took Ji Yufeng and went back to the old cemetery. The fog had not cleared away in the early morning. It was very strange in this desolate forest like place. Ji Yufeng held my rest tightly and said, "master queen, why are you back here again?"


    I looked around and didn''t answer Ji Yufeng. Instead, I yelled. "Come out, don''t hide."


    Listening to me, Ji Yufeng''s expression changed. Looking around, a man came out from behind a tree. He was situ Jue. "Why are you here again?"


    I turned and looked at him, "situ Jue, where is he?"


    "What are you talking about?" Situ Jue didn''t understand and scratched her head, "what are you doing here in the morning?"


    "If you can enter the antique street and become a grave watcher now, your skill will not be as simple as fortune telling. I don''t think it''s so easy to enter here under your eyes." I looked at situ Jue in front of me and said word by word, "and I asked the elder. They said that you recommended yourself to visit the tomb."


    Situ Jue suddenly said, "cough, so what?"


    "Situ Jue, you are Qi Yang''s accomplice." I squinted. "Where is he?"


    Situ Jue''s face became very bad. There seemed to be something moving behind her. I glanced at her. Behind him came a man with glasses. "Long time no see, Yufeng. I didn''t expect you to..."


    Hearing this voice, Ji Yufeng''s body is also suddenly shaking. After stabilizing his body, he turns around angrily. His eyes are waiting for the man in front of him. Looking at a big tree not far behind, Qi Yang clenches his fist: "why, teacher, what is it?"


    "It''s good. It''s improved a lot, but it''s not enough." Looking at Ji Yufeng''s aura, Qi Yang nodded. It''s very gratifying, but also very helpless. "It seems that your master doesn''t teach you much now."


    Ji Yufeng suddenly starts to be full of thunder and lightning, and his eyes are full of killing intention never before: "yes, I''m not strong enough. The reason why I can survive is to see you, so now, tell me, why? Why are you doing this to me? " Then the whole person quickly flew to Qiyang.


    Looking at the flying Ji Yufeng, Qi Yang doesn''t hide, and his hand stretches out from behind. I want to catch Ji Yufeng with one hand.


    "Boom -" with a loud noise, the tree behind Qi Yang was immediately destroyed by the powerful force, and burst open, stirring up a large area of dust around.


    As the dust slowly dissipates, the expressions of Qi Yang and Ji Yufeng change at the same time. Even situ Jue, who is not far away, is also surprised. Their hands fall into two groups of leaves and are tightly imprisoned by them. I can''t move.


    Control both of them. After seeing their actions stop, I can''t help but sneer: "why do you fight and kill as soon as you meet, Ji Yufeng? Now you are not his opponent, and I said, don''t act rashly before you make it clear." Said the leaves on the hand slowly spinning longer, into a leaf rope will be season feather seal tightly tied.After binding Ji Yufeng, I turned to look at Qi Yang and slowly asked, "Qi Yang, right? Tell me, why? Why do you do all this? What on earth have I offended you? "


    Listen to me say so, Qi Yang can''t help laughing, "ha ha ha, master of the spirit hall, you are really forgetful, how? Don''t you remember so soon? "


    I frowned, "to get to the point." Don''t give me these opening remarks. It''s a waste of time.


    "Do you remember my sister Qifan?" Qi Yang looked at me, "my sister who was killed by you, Qi fan!"


    "What? I killed him? " I immediately did not understand, "Qi fan? It''s a familiar name, but I forgot where I heard it


    Qi Yang a Zhi, the murderous gas on the face is big Sheng, "do you think it''s OK to pretend not to know?"? Don''t you remember the last time those two old guys got married in your shop? "


    Situ Jue stopped and stepped forward. "In May of the year before last, an old couple came to your shop to marry his son. Do you remember?"


    "May the year before last?" I frowned, but I still can''t remember what kind of marriage I''ve been married to, which has killed people, and I don''t think so.


    "Liu Hao, are you familiar with this name?" Qi Yang gritted his teeth, and I saw his eyes congested.

 Chapter 369

    "It''s clear that my sister has no marriage with that man, but you have made a hard match. Just because that guy likes my sister, my sister has been harassed by his ghost every day since then, and finally jumped to commit suicide."


    Those memories that have been covered with dust have been uncovered little by little. "Oh, you say, the old couple who came to marry his son."


    "What? At last I remember? " Qi Yang looked at me viciously, waved his fist, and a tree nearby collapsed instantly.


    My face was heavy. "Did you make a mistake? I didn''t marry them! "


    Qi Yang was stunned, "what do you say? It''s impossible. "


    "There are three conditions for the marriage of Lingguan: one is the continuation of marriage in the past, the other is the marriage in the present, the other is the marriage in the present with the consent of the newlyweds at the same time, and the third is the blood as the contract, the unity of human and ghost. That is to say, if it''s really my marriage, both parties must agree to be present in order to succeed. Moreover, there will be the traction of the marriage stone between them. With the traction of the marriage stone, people can completely put ghosts into the marriage stone. " I explained.


    "No way, it can''t be. You must be lying." Qi Yang was startled, stepped back two steps and leaned against the dead tree.


    "Lingguan marriage strictly abides by the law of the underworld, so Lingguan is also the only one who is recognized by the underworld." I continued to say seriously, "I can tell you that the old couple did marry me, but because the woman was not present and there was no marriage between them, I refused."


    "You must be escaping the blame and lying!" Qi Yang seems to be crazy.


    "Since you look at it from the beginning to the end, you should understand what I have done from the incident between Su ling''er and Zhang Peng to the old couple who came to see me again some time ago," I patted my chest confidently. "If you don''t believe me, you can come to your sister..." Halfway through, I suddenly thought of something, "wait, where''s your sister? Even after death, there should be a soul. "


    Qi Yang just remembered, "my sister, she She''s reincarnated. "


    "If she is really entangled to death, it is resentment. It''s impossible to be reincarnated. " I bit my finger and frowned, "no, I''m really pulled to get married by the ghost named Liu Hao."


    Qi Yang''s face also became very bad. "Little sail, little sail."


    Situ Jue stepped forward to hold Qi Yang and comforted him, "I told you earlier that although this girl usually looks very poor, she won''t be careless in some business. It seems that your sister''s business has nothing to do with him."


    I looked at situ Jue, "situ Jue, you..."


    Situ Jue looked at me. "Qi Yang and I are brothers. Similarly, I am Qi fan''s fiance."


    Now I finally understand why situ Jue wants to help Qi Yang and also help me, because he knows me, understands Lingguan, and helps Qi Yang in the same way. "I haven''t heard of you."


    "Elder martial brother, calm down first. Now the primary purpose is to determine where Xiaofan has gone." Situ Jue comforted, "Xue Tong, can you help me? I know you can find it. "


    "I can help you." I nodded, "but before that, let''s solve another matter first," and then I reached out and untied the vine on Ji Yu''s body. "You should not bind Ji Yu to kill him, otherwise you won''t give him food, and you won''t set up an array to prevent those ghosts from hurting him."


    Ji Yufeng is also a Leng, "what do you say, master queen?"


    I don''t expect the intelligence quotient of this boy. "I just want to know if you did the ghost insect in Ji Yufeng''s body?"


    Qi Yang calmed down for a while, looked at Ji Yufeng, sighed and shook his head, "it''s not me."


    "It''s not you," Ji Yu Feng blinked. "Why did I start to hurt all over after I left you?"


    "It didn''t start after you left me, it started after you left home." Qi Yang sighed and stood up, "you are a natural spirit. You are a good talent in heaven and earth. After you were born, you were hijacked for a period of time and used as a container for raising ghosts and insects. After you were rescued, because ghosts and insects are still in your body. Your grandmother, who is an expert in raising poisonous insects in southern Xinjiang, is Dan."


    I frowned. "Dan? Who is Danqing I think of the poisonous insect keeper who escaped from Su ling''er.


    "It''s kindred." Qi Yang sighed, "your grandmother, he doesn''t know about ghosts and insects, but for you, she uses the way of raising poisonous insects to temporarily relieve your pain. You have to take poisonous drugs to control them every morning and evening. But after you leave home, your grandmother will give you some medicine regularly, but you seldom remember to take it, so she came to me for help, hoping that I can help you control those ghosts. When I helped you control ghosts and insects, I also taught you some Taoist skills. I just hope that one day if I''m not around you, you can control them by your own ability, but I didn''t expect that... " Speaking of the end, Qi Yang couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    I glanced at Ji Yufeng. "I didn''t expect that you wouldn''t control it at all. You''ve learned so many Taoist skills in vain."


    Ji Yufeng has been completely stunned, things are not what he thought, he did not expect things will be like this. "I Sorry, I I don''t know. ""You have nothing to be sorry about." Qi Yang laughed, "in fact, if you want to say I''m sorry, it''s my turn to say I''m sorry. I''ve given you so much trouble."


    I looked at Qi Yang for a long time, "are you sure that you are really dead?"


    Qi Yang is also a Leng, immediately smile, "how? Isn''t it? "


    "No," I shook my head, "it''s just..."


    "There is a kind of skill in our master," situ Jue replied. "It''s the way to cultivate ghosts and immortals. The soul is the spirit body. It''s easier for him to absorb the spirit than human beings."


    "Wow! And this stuff. " I was surprised, this is a good thing, "there is another thing, I want to ask you, how did you find luomingshang? He is at the bottom of the underworld by the river of forgetting Sichuan, where he can''t get in without a pass. "


    Qi Yang was silent for a moment and frowned. He seemed to be thinking about whether to say, "someone helped me. I don''t know who she is. She opened a channel for me to enter the underworld bottom, and even asked me to give you that psychic medium, which benefited her. "


    I can''t help scratching my head, "it''s really behind the scenes." I knew that even if Qi Yang was a monk, he would not be able to sit there. "Do you know how to find him?"

 Chapter 370

    "Unless she comes to me." Qi Yang shook his head.


    I let off steam. Is that all the clues? Forget it, I''d better help Qi Yang to solve the trouble first. Although there was a misunderstanding before, it was also my fault. If I could understand the behavior of the two old couples later, or even the underworld, maybe his sister would not die.


    "Now..." Just as I was about to speak, I suddenly screamed, "ah."


    This scream made us all tighten our nerves. Situ Jue couldn''t help but swallow her saliva and grasped Qi Yang''s arm, "er Did someone scream just now? Send What happened? "


    I looked at situ Jue and Ji Yufeng without saying a word, "Hey, are you sure you taught this product? He didn''t teach it? " It''s like a brother in fear.


    Qi Yang also took a puff from the corner of his mouth, then pulled situ Jue down from his body, "self-respect."


    "Well, didn''t you say nobody came here?" I look at situ Jue. At the same time, he calmly observed everything around him to reduce the possibility of sneak attack.


    "Well, no one came before yesterday." Situ Jue looked at me, "if you hadn''t broken the chain."


    "Blame me."


    As time went by, the wind came and the branches were creaking, but no one was seen. "Be careful," we leaned together and looked around warily.


    Qi Yang suddenly moves, kicks a stone with his feet and kicks out. When I hit something, I turned to see that it was a man in black with a hat. The man looked at the people below. His hand was spread out, with a stone just kicked out by Qi Yang in his hand. There was a funny smile at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly he stretched out his tongue. It was only then that he found that his tongue was longer than ordinary people, like a snake. "Hey, it''s a good play, but it''s over." Then he put out his tongue again.


    Qi Yang will protect us behind, "is the snake."


    "Snake man?" I''ve only heard of snake demon. What is snake man?


    "Modern technology." Situ Jue didn''t have the same kind of advice as before, "it''s the hybrid of human and snake. The snake gene was injected into the pregnant woman''s abdomen, after a lot of experiments


    I feel like vomiting. What should I do? It''s disgusting. "What a pervert."


    The man laughed again, "today, you are here to accompany these poor ghosts. I think they will, too. " Say, a strong murderous air suddenly overwhelming pressure over.


    In an instant, he fell down in an instant, and his body seemed to be inserted with countless sharp blades. His control of the body seemed to be interrupted in an instant. At the moment of sudden cardiac arrest, he could not bear to die. His breath became rapid. His eyes were full of fear, cold sweat, and his body kept shaking. What''s more, Ji Yufeng began to vomit.


    For the first time, I feel so close to death. Qi Yang''s efforts to move his body, delusion can escape the pressure.


    Looking at Qi Yang''s action, the man just disdained a smile, "don''t worry, it will soon pass, I won''t let you die very painful, originally wanted to play with you for a while, but now it seems not to work." Said, in the hand just now Qi Yang kicked out of the stone shot back again.


    The stone hit Qi Yang, but it aroused a splash, and then, the person who was lying suddenly turned into a pool of water. "What The man was surprised.


    "Oh, what a pity." The voice sounded behind him. "I thought how powerful this high-tech thing is, at least it''s like a nuclear weapon. What kind of missile can be launched from the arm, the eyeballs can turn red into scanners, and, ah, open your chest, you can count down the self destruct program or something." I showed my hand.


    "Master queen, this is a hybrid, not a robot, not an artificial person." Ji Yu can''t bear to make complaints about me.


    "What The man was surprised.


    Before he reflected it, he thought of "tie" with a light drink. With the sound of situ Jue, a transparent rope flew out and tied the man.


    The bound man didn''t seem to be in a hurry, and he just stared at the person in front of him, full of doubts and puzzlement: "why? How is that possible? You are not... "


    "Oh, do you mean your murderous spirit?" I interrupted, "your murderous air pressure is no problem for my lovely little apprentice, but have you ever asked who I am? Your murderous spirit is similar to that of my little black''s angry hair. "


    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense. Solve it quickly. I don''t have enough cultivation. I''m afraid this spiritual bond can''t bind him for long." Situ Jue saw that I was chatting, and immediately she hastened to remind me.


    I glanced at situ Jue, "what do I want you to do?"


    Situ Jue pointed to himself, a face of lying trough!


    "Don''t make trouble, get rid of him quickly," Qi Yang interrupted situ Jue''s words, and then his hands rose up, and the red spirit power turned into fire. Seeing this, I gathered a dark fire and threw it out.


    "Boom!" The blue netherworld fire, the red spirit fire, two fireballs intertwined in an instant, the red and blue flames smashed in the past, smashed a black hole where the man was.After a successful attack, Qi Yang and I were on the alert at the same time. We quickly sealed situ Jue and Ji Yu in the middle and took a defensive posture. Looking at the burning flame in front of us, we almost frowned at the same time, because we haven''t heard any screams.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... " There was a big laugh between the red and blue flames, which was very strange. After hearing the laughter, Ji Yufeng, who had planned to open his mouth, closed his mouth tightly and sent out lightning again. Then, he saw a figure coming out of the flame.


    The man who came out of the fire, because his face was destroyed, even revealed the thick scales below. It was the scales of the snake, and he looked creepy. The man''s eyes turned into snake pupils and looked at us: "it''s really interesting. I didn''t expect that there were so many interesting things here."


    "Cover me." Qi Yang doesn''t care so much. He doesn''t know where this guy came from, but he feels it''s very dangerous. He has to get rid of this guy. With this in mind, Qi Yang doesn''t know who to tell us and rushes towards the man.


    As Qi Yang rushed up, a mass of green leaves in my palm immediately wiped his body and took the lead in attacking the man.


    "Interesting." The man chuckled, and his upper body turned like a snake, avoiding my attack. When the man is busy avoiding the attack, Qi Yang has rushed to him.

 Chapter 371

    The blood is as gorgeous as fireworks at the moment of bursting, and as dazzling as roses after landing, but the scarlet is telling people that life is disappearing mercilessly.


    A splash of blood. No one can see what Qi Yang has done, but it does leave harm on men.


    Wait for the man reaction to come over, all around appeared countless ice thorn, I move between, instantly a scream, "ah --!" Ice thorn is not a shot, the man suddenly screamed and fell to the ground.


    However, before we can be happy, the man who fell on the ground has set off a fire.


    "Double," Qi Yang exclaimed, quickly backed back and pushed to us.


    "Hey, hey, hey..." The man''s laughter came again and appeared in a tree not far away, but his whole body was almost sitting in the tree, really, like a snake.


    "I''ll do it!" Ji Yufeng rushed forward, shining with thunder.


    "Come back, you..." Qi Yang yelled quickly, but it was too late.


    I stopped Qi Yang, "it''s OK, it will be OK." I gave him a comforting look.


    Qi Yangdun, also took back his hand, since I am so calm, obviously there is something special to do, but he is completely wrong, I just want to exercise Ji Yufeng.


    However, Ji Yufeng didn''t disappoint me either. The lightning in his hand kept hitting the man like a sharp blade. When the man was touched by lightning, his skin immediately swelled like a scorch. It''s terrible.


    "Ji Yufeng''s potential is far greater than I thought," I judged as I looked at it. "Before, I had been thinking about how to get rid of the ghost insects in his body, but when I knew that he was Lei''s constitution, I gave up such a plan."


    "What?" Qi Yang looks at me in a puzzled way.


    "Since ancient times, ray has the power to suppress all evils and punish all evils, so I have been thinking since then, why can''t he use it skillfully? He is a Lei''s constitution. As long as he controls it well, he can control the ghosts and insects in his body. He can even raise the insects with his body for his own use. "


    Qi Yang seems to understand something, "you mean, insect master?"


    "Since we can''t get rid of it, it''s better to make good use of it if we keep the pain for a lifetime." I answered with my arms in my arms.


    "But now he..." Qi Yang is still worried.


    I glanced at Qi Yang and continued to look at the battle in front of me. "You can rest assured that I have been prepared, but it depends on whether he can find out."


    But after watching for a long time, I didn''t see any outbreak of Ji Yufeng, so I watched a man hide his side to attack, and then fly out directly.


    Situ Jue reached out to catch Ji Yufeng and turned to see me, "you two, do you trust this boy too much?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, I''m wrong. I really shouldn''t have any hope for his IQ.


    "Hey, hey, come again." The man''s long tongue licks the wound and laughs.


    "This guy is really tough." Ji Yu Feng waved his fist, "my hands are sore. Master queen, what should we do now? "


    I thought for a moment, I can solve this snake by myself, but Can''t be too cheap for these guys, "use that!"


    "Which one?" Ji Yu Feng didn''t understand and blinked, and asked


    "four spirits array." I said, two hands began to seal, a big array appeared at the foot, "four spirit array, need four people to guard one side, situ Jue, you go to guard Xuanwu position, Ji Yufeng you go to guard Qinglong position, Qi Yang to guard Zhuque position, everyone has one side. I''ll take care of the white tiger. " With my words, the other three stood in their respective positions.


    "Come on, come on, the stronger you are, the more excited I am." The man was excited and licked his lips with his long tongue.


    "Roar!" With the roar of the white tiger where I was, I opened my hand first and was surrounded by the wind in a space.


    The sound of the Phoenix rings, and Qi Yang suddenly moves, and the speed is very fast, just like a flying phoenix. With the help of the wind, he rushes to the man''s face. His arms are like fire, and the flame comes with the wind.


    The man does not hide, seems to have no fear, fire attack, the man in the fire, seems not anxious, I noticed something wrong, the wind help line, I suddenly noticed that it is his scales, scales in motion, that is to say, in fact, scales to help him offset the attack.


    "Qi Yang, you come to cover me this time," I said gently,


    "OK," Qi Yang nodded and gathered the flame in his hand again. This time, the flame was a little blue phosphorescence. Fengming rings again, and the flame turns into a bird and flies directly to the man.


    Men still do not hide, I take the opportunity, the surrounding air seems to agglutinate, with the sharp, man''s body suddenly a meal, like being bound by something. At this time, Qi Yang''s flame arrived, and the man still didn''t have any expression. I immediately yelled, "situ Jue, water!"


    "To order!" Situ Jue''s reaction is quick. She knows what I want to do. Hissing sound rang out, Xuan turtle water, directly rushed up."Ah -" the man''s scream rang out.


    "More for you!" Ji Yu Feng can''t wait for a long time. The thunder flashed behind him, and he went out in an instant. The child is very good at physics. He knows that water is connected with electricity.


    "Ah --" the scream intensified.


    Have not been able to, all of a sudden man''s body attack disappeared, finally soft fall, is beyond recognition.


    "What I am a Leng, this is impossible, "how possible."


    "It''s ugly." Someone slowly came up from behind, this voice, even if I turn into ash, I will not forget, spread among the flames, devouring all the red, that person''s voice, even if I die, I will not forget.


    "Ji Tianjue." The man looked at the man dying.


    What came up behind him was a young man, a very cold young man. Half of his face was also scaly.


    My body began to shake unstoppably, it was him, it was him, the hatred that I will never forget in my life, the night that I will never forget, it was him, who took people to attack, killed them, killed my parents! It was that night.


    "Master queen, are you ok? What''s the matter with you?" Ji Yufeng reached out to help me. Some puzzled, some surprised. "Why are you shaking like this? Are you scared? Do you know this guy? "


    "It''s him, it''s him, it''s him." I kept whispering.


    Qi Yang and situ Jue have a little more fear when they look at the young man. Even I am afraid to be like this. How powerful is the young man.

 Chapter 372

    "It''s time to end the boring battle." The young beast''s pupil swept us. It''s up to me, "huh, what? Are you afraid of this? "


    "Afraid?" I pushed away Ji Yufeng, "I''m not afraid, I''m excited."


    "Excited?" to be puzzled. The young man frowned, and the sense of crisis gradually came to his heart.


    I clenched my fist. "Do you know how long I''ve been holding you? It''s been four years. I''ve been looking for you for four years, and now you finally show up. So I''m excited. " I slowly raised my head, blue eyes of the gas of the light of the nether world. "Four years of revenge, killing my father and mother, I can finally get revenge. Do you think I can not be excited?"


    "Father and mother?" The young man was still puzzled, and then disdained to smile, "sorry, I killed too many people, I don''t remember. But if you want to say that, I''ll send you to see them, too. "


    I looked up. "Don''t you remember? I''d like to remind you that four years ago, at the church outside third street, you hunted down a family of three, remember? Then a fire burned their bodies. The man''s name is Lu Yu, and the woman''s name is Jiang Ke''er. "


    The young man frowned and didn''t seem to remember, "sorry, I really don''t remember."


    "In that case, I''ll remind you," he said, with the fire of the nether world in his hand.


    "Master queen..." Ji Yufeng shouts quickly.


    "You step back, no one will interfere, or you will not be responsible for the accidental injury." I gently smile, right hand open, turn a circle, palm up, around slowly some leaves gathered, here is the forest, the best place to show the wood, condensed into a leaf ball, I will gather the leaves in the fingertips, slowly raised, toward the youth a throw, leaves all fly out.


    Seeing this, the boy seemed to throw something out of his hand, and then the red fire dragon swept the leaves. "Is that all you can do?"


    "You''ll see it." I flashed a smile of disdain and saw that the leaves met the fire and formed a leaf ball, which wrapped the fire red and wiped it out in an instant.


    The boy frowned and threw something out again. Before he started it, he quickly picked up a formula in his hand. Suddenly, a gust of wind and flames were blowing around him. Fire by the wind, the fire dragon roared immediately, the volume of the fire was magnified several times, red flame instantly swept all around, overwhelming the whole old cemetery to package..


    "Well, that''s all. If you want revenge, you can live in the next life. " Looking at the man who was completely surrounded by the fire, the young man could not help sneering. In his opinion, no matter how powerful he was, he would have turned into ashes under such overwhelming fire.


    As time went by, the teenager estimated that it was almost time. He was about to leave with his seriously injured partner, only to find that the original burning flame was slowly turning blue. It''s the kind of cold flame that almost burns to the soul.


    The boy was surprised. He didn''t know what happened. Until, he saw the red in the flame. It was not his flame, but a red umbrella. It was this red umbrella that aroused his memory. Four years ago, in the old church outside No.3 street, yes, the task he received was to catch the girl at all costs. He didn''t know what potential the girl had and made his boss so obsessed However, they had to carry out the task, but after that, they were hindered. It was probably a family of three. They just wanted to catch the girl with the red umbrella, but the couple were not easy to be provoked. They lost a lot of people, and he was seriously injured, and then they killed two people. But when they looked back, the girl was gone, when they saw that When they searched all corners of the church, they found no trace, so they had to withdraw.


    Unexpectedly, four years later, the girl appeared in front of him again. God knows how angry the leader was when the task was not finished. Now he just needs to catch her and make the contribution.


    Thinking of this, the boy stopped, "Oh, it''s you."


    The flame condensed into a ball and merged into my hands. I looked at the boy and said, "Oh, do you remember at last?"


    "I''m so lucky that what I didn''t finish at the beginning can be finished today." The boy looked at me with his hands in his pocket.


    I couldn''t help clenching my fist. "Oh, yeah? You don''t have that chance. " With that, I threw out the netherworld fire in my hand. The boy dodged, but the netherworld fire hit the man on the ground. The man turned into ashes in a scream.


    The boy got serious and put out his hands from his pocket. There were two short swords in his hands. I didn''t care and pulled out the handle.


    "Kerala." The sound of the chain rings. Suddenly, the small trees in the old cemetery around are surrounded by silver chains.


    "What is it?" Ji Yufeng was surprised and retreated.


    Qi Yang and situ Jue pull Ji Yufeng left and right. "If you don''t want to be dismembered, don''t move. This girl''s umbrella is very powerful."


    "Especially those chains, as long as the net is open, even God can''t escape." Qi Yang sees more and naturally knows more.Looking at the silver chains around him, the boy frowned and could not feel the special smell. But I don''t know why he couldn''t move. There were more and more chains around him. I jumped on a chain and sat on the silver chain. I slowly rose and looked at him like this. "I should have had so many four years ago, but at that time, I was not very sensible. Do you understand what I say? "


    "What?" The boy obviously didn''t understand, but then he burst out countless blood, "ah --!" The scream came, and the chain slipped, cutting his legs and hands.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so easily." I looked down at the boy lying on the ground. "Do you understand now?"


    "You After all... " In the end what is it? Now there is only fear left in the eyes of the young man. What kind of character is this? The leader tries every means to get her. What is it for?


    "Now that you understand, I should send you to repent to them." The silver chain suddenly tightened and bound the boy tightly. I took the dagger in my hand and gently laughed and suddenly tightened it. All of a sudden, the chain is also instantly retracted. The picture of blood bursting is splashing in the air. On the silver chain, only the dripping blood is left.


    The dagger retracts and the chain disappears. I fell in front of the three people and found that they were already dead.

 Chapter 373

    "I never knew the queen had such a bloody side." Ji Yu Feng Leng said.


    "Elder martial brother, you are lucky." Situ Jue waved to Qi Yang.


    I suddenly wonder, what the hell are these guys doing? "Hey, you''re lost."


    "Well, you don''t want to kill people." Qi Yang looks at me with vigilance.


    I looked him up and down. "Oh, are you still human?"


    "No way to kill ghosts!" Qi Yang stares. "I admit I was sorry for you before, but But I can be excused. I''m pathetic enough. You... "


    "Now I finally know why Ji Yufeng''s IQ is so low." My eyes are white. Go straight ahead. "I''m going back. Situ Jue, you can watch the audience. You two, it''s up to you if you want to keep up."


    Back to the spirit hall, I gave them a brief introduction of Qi Yang and the process of everything. Everyone was surprised to see the culprit, but no one blamed him. After all, it was just a misunderstanding. Instead, Luo Mingshang walked over, patting Qi Yang on the shoulder and saying, "thank you.".


    I was almost relieved of my anger. Thank you for farting. You want to smoke.


    After a brief introduction, I went back to my room to have a rest. I was too tired, mentally and physically exhausted. I finally took revenge for them. I just believe that they will not give up like this. Today, their goal should be to study biochemical weapons, that is to say, it is a place to study and create strong people. Four years ago, their goal should have been me. Why? Why me? Or who in them knows who I am?


    I lie on the bed and bury my head in the pillow. Forget it, I don''t want to. I''m too tired. Maybe one day, I''ll meet again. Maybe, at that time, I will uproot this organization. Now, rest.


    Luomingshang appeared in the room without a sound. I don''t know whether it was because I was tired or sleepy. The people on the bed breathed well. Luomingshang slowly moved to the bedside, covered the cold little hand that was hugged outside, and held it tightly. At the moment when she pulled up the hand, luomingshang was stunned. It was cool. Sure enough, no matter when, her body never warmed? However, he would stay with her all his life. Sooner or later, he would be warm. He thought that a burst of happiness suddenly rose from the bottom of Luo Mingshang''s heart. This was a feeling he had never felt before. Maybe it should be said that he had never felt before he came to the spirit hall.


    Sure enough, as you said, this is a home, a warm home. Even if you don''t want to admit it, those guys are also family.


    "Well?" Sleeping people also noticed the warmth, whining, slowly opened their eyes and saw a very familiar face. "Luomingshang, why don''t you sleep?"


    "Well." Luo Mingshang stretched out another hand and touched the little face. "It''s OK. If you''re sleepy, you can sleep again. I''ll be with you all the time."


    "Yes, yes." I''ve had enough sleep, "I want to watch you all the time."


    "What? Are you afraid I''ll run away? " Luo Mingshang said softly in a soft voice


    "yes." I can''t help laughing: "who let my husband is too good, handsome, strong, or Hades, I''m afraid others will take you away."


    Luo Ming Shang seemed to be amused by my words, "fool." Then he leaned over to kiss my lips, "you are mine, and I belong to you only. No one can take it away."


    "Ha ha." I burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Luomingshang was a little hot with my smile.


    "It''s nothing. I just think that Lord Pluto, who has always been arrogant and uninhibited, doesn''t care about anything, and doesn''t care to speak much, can say such ambiguous and affectionate words," I said with a smile. "I can''t help laughing."


    But who is luomingshang? He is thicker skinned than me. "Just for Cher."


    Now it''s my turn to be speechless. There''s a heat on my face. "Idiot!"


    "Well, I''m a fool, and Cher is a fool. We fools are worthy of fools, perfect match." Luomingshang bent over and hugged me.


    "Who matches a fool with you." I can''t help laughing, this guy. I don''t know what to say about him.


    Sunny to see no trace of haze, mood also followed the clear, as a result just went out immediately met a large haze. All of them yawned.


    "What are you doing?" I look at the guy floating up in front of me. If you don''t take a good look at the tomb, what are you doing here? What are you doing?


    "Didn''t you mean to help us find out?" Situ Jue, don''t let me doubt your gender.


    I rubbed my temples. "Oh."


    "Oh, what? I''ve been sleeping since I came back yesterday. I thought you were just taking a nap, but I didn''t expect to sleep until noon the next day. Are you ok?" Situ Jue is waiting for me with an accusing face.


    "I can''t be sleepy." He rolled his eyes. "Besides, are you asking for help?"


    Situ Jue suddenly Yan, "well, well, you hurry up, miss."


    I yawned again and went to the dining table. It was lunch time. Mingyu was cooking lunch in the kitchen. When I smelled the smell, my stomach began to murmur unconsciously, "Yan yechen, Luo Mingshang, Xuan Ling, who are you three going to check?""Don''t go," the first one who immediately rejected was Yan yechen. "I haven''t been back to that place for many years. I won''t go."


    "Not familiar." This is the reason for luomingshang.


    Xuan zero helpless smile. "Well, after lunch, I''ll go for a run."


    Situ Jue didn''t understand, "why did the three of them go? Isn''t it easier for you to go by yourself? "


    "It''s easier for the three of them to go than for me." I waved. Casual introduction: "the underworld, the ghost king, and the first king of hell."


    Situ Jue almost slipped, almost squatted on the ground, and then trembled to hold the table up, "where are you? There are three emperors in the underworld. Are you really good


    "If you go to the mystery, I can say goodbye." I said calmly.


    "Then you''ll find out?" Situ Jue sat down beside me.


    I turned to him with a brilliant smile, "I''ll send you to check yourself."


    "No!" Situ Jue quickly spread out from the chair beside me, "you can arrange it, you can be happy."


    White eye situ Jue, don''t want to talk to him, "you still don''t go." I''ve promised to check for you. Are you still going? What are you doing here?


    "Oh, it''s noon. Why don''t you leave me for dinner?" Immediately a pair of dogleg appearance come up.


    "Go away!" I''ll kick it in the past.


    "Well, don''t be so ruthless." Situ Jue is like a dog skin plaster.

 Chapter 374

    I really don''t want to pay attention to him. I touched the cup and went to Luo Mingshang''s side. I sat down and found a place beside him. I leaned over steadily. Well, it was very comfortable.


    No one will be happy if there are two pairs of chopsticks and two bowls at lunch time. That''s right. Besides situ Jue, Qi Yang has also come to eat. I am depressed and poke my chopsticks. Recently, the food cost seems to be a little too high. Do you want to find a way to reduce it, but you can''t do without meat? Do you want the Presbyterian Council to deduct a little of situ Jue''s salary to compensate me? And Mia and Ji Yufeng, er The two guys who often come to the store for free to help. In addition, their wages can be reduced by half. Anyway, they all eat and live in shops, and they save their wages. It''s better to subsidize their living expenses if they stay in the bank.


    As I thought, I didn''t hear what Mingyu said to me.


    "Well, in a word, boss, you don''t think much about it. After all, you have to report such a big thing." Mingyu said as she packed up.


    "Well, well, I see." I nodded bored, one hand on the table, the other hand on the face, eyes floating outside the birds.


    "Also, next time you encounter something like this, you must let us know." Mingyu continued.


    "Oh, oh, oh." I kept nodding my head and looking at the two birds in the tree outside.


    "Did you listen to me again?" Mingyu saw that I was absent-minded and asked some displeasantly.


    "Yes." I waved at random


    Mingyu sighed helplessly, "what are you thinking?"


    "No It''s still a state.


    "Still thinking about that?" Mingyu asked again, "things have been going on for so many years, you should put it down."


    "No I changed my hand and continued to hold my face and look out the window at two flirting birds.


    Seeing my appearance, Mingyu became more and more annoyed and directly handed the just cooked tea into my hand.


    "Ouch." There was a scream. I immediately drew back my hand and blew at the wound. "Mingyu, what are you doing? It burns me to death. Ouch, ouch. "


    Mingyu glanced at me, calmly took back the teapot, "who let you look absent-minded, and, don''t exaggerate, haven''t met."


    "It''s just cooked tea. It''s very hot even if I don''t touch it," I said, holding my paw and staring at Mingyu angrily. "Besides, how can I be absent-minded? I''ve been answering your question all the time."


    "Do you call that answering questions?" Mingyu gave me a white look, "what are you thinking?"


    I''ll put my hands on my face this time. "Nothing. I wonder who married Qi Yang''s sister."


    Mingyu nodded and filled the teacup in front of her. "Anyway, it won''t be a more formal place."


    I walked slowly to the door, leaned on the doorframe, reached for my hand, and a bird from the tree fell on my hand. "I remember that I really refused their request at that time. Maybe if I knew that would be the case, I should have paid more attention at that time."


    Mingyu heel came over, "it''s not your fault." After a pause, he said, "don''t worry. I''ll let Mingqing check it. I believe he can find it."


    The bird stayed for a while, spread its wings again and flew to the blue sky. I was still leaning on the doorframe, looking at the people coming and going in the street, "what I care about is another thing."


    "You mean..." Mingyu was stunned. "Those guys, do you know who they are?"


    "It''s said to be a place to study human hybridization. The two I met seemed to be successful experiments. One was a snake man, who was burned to death by me, and the other was Ji Tianjue, who was crushed into minced meat. " I clenched my fist and said, "this is not something that can be finished when he dies, and their revenge will not be finished like this."


    "Ji Tianjue!" Mingyu''s face changed, "he How could it be him? "


    I looked at it curiously and found that Mingyu''s face had turned pale, "do you know him?" After a pause, suddenly thought of what, "he said that the organization, is Xiaoyao island?"


    Mingyu was stunned and then looked at me, "boss..."


    I patted her on the shoulder, "don''t worry, don''t be afraid, that place won''t exist for long." I squinted dangerously, like, won''t exist for too long, soon, will die out.


    "Boss, you It''s better not to go Mingyu said, "you can''t beat them. Especially the chief. He''s really good. It''s a nightmare for all of us


    "Don''t worry," I comforted, "I''ll be his nightmare."


    Mingyu didn''t say anything more. She shook her head and turned into the room. The bird fell down again and put it close to my hand. Then she lowered her head and pecked at the teacup in my hand. Then he turned and continued to fly away.


    Along with the white figure, I looked sideways, leaving a large white streamer under the blue sky, shining in the sunlight. I gave a slight smile. Just as I was going back, the door was opened.


    I stopped and looked at the people coming out of the shop next door. I said with a smile, "good morning, Mr. Qingshui."Mr. Qingshui looked at me with a smile, "yes, good morning, but it''s already noon now."


    "As long as you''re in a good mood and the weather is fine, it doesn''t matter whether it''s noon or morning." I''m smiling.


    "Yes." Mr. Qingshui sighed a long time, and then his eyes changed, "Xiaotong, do you know what you are carrying? I hope you can afford the responsibility you should


    I don''t care to smile, "don''t say how great I am, these have nothing to do with me, I just want to protect the people and things I care about." Then he turned to leave, and suddenly stopped, "Oh, yes, Mr. Qingshui, I have something to talk to the Presbyterian Council. If you are interested, you can ask the neighbors to listen to it. About the accident four years ago. "


    "Four years ago." Mr. Shimizu''s eyes reflected. He understood very well what I was talking about four years ago.


    However, Mingyu is right. I really need to report this to those old guys. After all, they used to belong to the antique street. They were an indispensable part of the antique street, just before they went. First, I''ll go to the deputy mayor to find out what his reaction is, and then I can guess what the Presbyterian Council''s reaction is.


    I went all the way into the vice mayor''s house and saw that the vice mayor was already drinking tea. There were two cups on the table, both of which were steaming hot.


    I gently smile, go over, also informal sit down, "you know I come back?"

 Chapter 375

    "I don''t know." The vice mayor sipped his teacup gently, with a kind smile on the corner of his mouth. "I only know that someone is visiting today, but I didn''t expect it to be you." Then he took a sip from the teacup. "What are you here for?"


    "Elder, I''m still such a prophet." I sat opposite him with a smile. "Elder Zhang Xu said that someone came to visit. Did he mean Xuetong? Or snow? "


    "It depends on your status as an old man today." The vice mayor is still laughing.


    I laugh and play. "What about Shuo Tong Xue? What about Xue? If I come here as Xue, I can''t sit here and have tea with the vice mayor at this moment."


    "I haven''t seen you for a while. You''re much smarter." The vice mayor gently lowered his tea cup.


    I also picked up the cup, sipped it, put down the cup, "no more nonsense, I''ll come to you today..."


    "It''s about Lu Yu and Jiang Ke''er." Before I could finish, the vice mayor spoke.


    I pause, nodded, "yes, I know who killed them, I must revenge."


    "Alas ~" the vice mayor sighed, "you haven''t put it down for so many years. It was because of them that you came here with old man Shuo. I thought you had given up because you didn''t find the murderer for so many years."


    "How can you give up!" I gave the table a slap. "That is the hatred of Killing Father and mother. It''s hatred. "


    "You." The deputy mayor shook his head. He really didn''t know.


    I couldn''t help clenching my fist and slowly loosening it, "sorry, I''m not polite. But I don''t care what your Presbyterian attitude is. I, Shuo Tong Xue, must stick to it. "


    The deputy mayor shook his head, didn''t say anything, just sighed gently, "it''s all right. I''ll discuss this with them, but when you see the elders, you can''t be like eating gunpowder like now."


    "As long as they can give me a satisfactory answer." I coughed in a low voice, took a sip of tea and swallowed the salty smell.


    "Sometimes, I''m really curious about what kind of existence you are. You can wander so easily. There is a big net that no one can see or notice." The vice mayor suddenly came up with such a sentence.


    I couldn''t help being stunned and then laughed, "I exist for this era, to destroy the old era, to create a new era, and to promote the development of the era." I don''t mind.


    "Oh?" The deputy mayor chuckled, "well, as a person of this old age, I have to give you a warning."


    "All ears." I picked up the cup and put it to my mouth.


    "Don''t put everything in the plan. Many times, some sudden changes will ruin your whole plan." The vice mayor said earnestly.


    "It seems that you already know what I''m going to do." I gently smile


    "I don''t know." The deputy mayor replied very simply, "this is just a piece of advice. No matter what you want to do, this sentence is for you."


    I faint smile, no longer say what, put down the hands of the cup. "I''ve had enough tea. I should go." Then he got up and turned to go. "Also, I don''t like this way of speaking. By contrast, I prefer the way I used to get along."


    "Ever?" The vice mayor murmured, "well, if you can learn to respect the old and love the young."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± You learn how to love children first!


    After leaving the vice mayor''s house, I thought about it. Maybe they also need to discuss it. They should go back to the spirit hall first to change their clothes and wait for the clear water next door to shout.


    I didn''t wait long, maybe it didn''t take long. I was called out after I changed my clothes. I think they probably know this is a big deal. In addition to the elders of the Presbyterian Church, there are also some important neighbors in antique street. It''s an audit.


    "No more nonsense. Let''s talk about the result of your discussion." I''m going straight to the point. I don''t want to be too fussy.


    "Do you know what kind of organization we want to ask each other?" Asked the elder.


    After a pause, I thought of Mingyu''s words, "Xiaoyao island."


    Who knows that when I mentioned these three words, all the people on the scene turned pale. I frowned. It seems these guys all know Xiaoyao island.


    "Cough, this matter It''s a little complicated. " A group of old people look very bad.


    I couldn''t help sneering. "What? Is that what you''re afraid of when you hear about Xiaoyao island? Or are you old enough to live every day carefully? "


    All the people present frowned at the same time Things a roar, momentum diffuse out, oppressing me.


    Aware of the threatening momentum, I sneer, silent resistance with momentum, ah, play momentum with me. "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to be presumptuous." I glanced at a group of people. "At least, I won''t be like a coward to save my own life, regardless of my family.""You..." Shi Qing was angry and continued to release the pressure.


    "Xiaotong, don''t be presumptuous." Even the vice mayor also cheered coldly, "this matter did not say no, just need to consider in the long run."


    I pause, "take a long-term view. If you have made a decision in your heart, why take a long-term view again?" my chest is stuffy. What''s coming up.


    "Don''t make any noise," the elder finally said. Shi Qing took back his momentum obediently. "It looks like you''re hurt."


    When asked by the elder, I suddenly molested my mood and replied, "no, and I''ll finish today. If you don''t give me an answer today, no one will leave here."


    All of a sudden, people stood up, "Xiao xue''er, no nonsense!" Meya cried with a straight face.


    "Elder Maya, I''m not fooling around," I looked over and lowered my eyes. "Everyone here is not clear about how important they are to me and how much they contribute to this street. I just hope that you can be fair. Should a family die in vain and take revenge? Even if it''s not for them, such a cancer will still exist in the world How many people have been killed, I know these things have nothing to do with you, antique street should not meddle in, but now, this is not reality, I can tell you, they have entered the city


    "What are you talking about?" Suddenly, Xiao Wu was not surprised

 Chapter 376

    I blame the unfairness of the world more than once, but I forget that the original meaning of fairness is unfairness, so no one in the world can ask for fairness. Lose what, get what, true or false, see through, see through, in fact, but a word.


    "It''s Muchuan''s incompetence." I rolled my eyes. "They have entered the city, and before, I have fought with them in the old cemetery of the cemetery. One of their masters is the murderer who killed them at that time."


    Although I didn''t want to ask, I couldn''t help asking, "what about others?"


    I smile, "who knows, maybe you have his figure in the air you inhale."


    Everyone''s face changed. "What do you mean?"


    "It means it''s turned into inhalable particles," I still smile. "I''ll talk about the attitude of the spirit hall now. I don''t care about other people in the spirit hall. First of all, I''m the person in charge of the Lingguan now. So, on behalf of the consulate, I must avenge this hatred, and I will uproot that place in Xiaoyao island. "


    Everyone was shocked by my heroic words for a long time and didn''t say a word. After a long time, Xiaowu slowly said, "I represent Hongwu hall and support Lingguan."


    "Xiaowu, you..." The elder was surprised.


    "I''m sorry, elders. Master Lu Yu is kind to me. I''ve wanted to avenge him for a long time." Xiaowu bows to the elders.


    "I''ll take care of the information." Xia Hou AI was the second to express his opinion.


    "Master Xia Hou!" Shi Qing is surprised, "how even you..."


    "Tong Xue helped me with the mirror last time. This time, I''ll take it as if I paid her back." Xia Hou AI replied.


    The elder waved his hand, "the meaning of this matter is that Tong Xue, antique street can''t let your life go."


    "I, what can I have..." In the middle of it, I suddenly think of something, oh, yes, the disaster on me, that is to say I can''t help clenching my fists. It''s a real internal and external disaster.


    "Revenge is not urgent at this moment. Besides, how can you find their nest?" The elder continued, "so, the key now is you. Only if you survive can you get revenge, you know


    "I opened my eyes," he said? I''m fine. "


    "Oh? Is that right? " The elder got up and said, "attack me."


    As soon as I stagnated, others were stunned, "elder, this..."


    The elder waved, "attack me with all your strength."


    "Good!" I immediately stepped back, and my momentum burst out. I gave a blue butterfly on the back of my hands. The butterfly flew out of my hands as if it were alive. A burst of butterflies filled the air. The two blue snow butterflies flew all the way to the corner of my eyes. A pair of blue butterfly patterns appeared in the corner of my eyes. The butterflies were flying around all the time. The breath carried by each butterfly was frightening.


    "Spirit butterfly." They were stunned, and then looked at the elder anxiously, "elder..."


    "You step down, don''t interfere," the elder looked at me surrounded by spirit butterflies and waved calmly.


    I gently raised my hands, the butterfly gradually surrounded into a ball, a push hand, directly attacked the elder, the elder simply a hand, the group of butterflies in his palm fly, but did not retreat, still stay in the elder''s side, the elder put down his hand, others can''t notice, but he is very clear, the hand is slightly shaking.


    "Butterflies dance all over the sky, not a single success." The elder said slowly, "he said he was very good."


    "What Everyone was surprised, surprised to look at me, "how can, girl, you keep your hand?"


    I didn''t answer. There was a faint pain in my chest, and I couldn''t help a mouthful of blood. Poof. Red blood gushed from the mouth.


    "Little pupil." Clear water a lunge to come over, quickly hold me, I covered my chest, slowly half kneel down, pale face, "small pupil, you..."


    "Xiao xue''er, you What''s the matter with you? " Meiya exclaimed in surprise.


    I wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth, "cough, I didn''t expect that at this time..."


    "What''s going on?" Shi Qing gave a cold drink.


    The elder didn''t say anything. He just stretched out his hand. The butterfly flew back to me and integrated into my body.


    "What''s going on? Why are you so hurt? Was it when I was fighting those guys before? " Xiaowu guessed.


    "Those guys can''t hurt him yet." The elder sighed, "it''s her own reason. I believe you should be very clear about what''s happening to your body. It''s probably related to your identity. It may also be related to your so-called disaster. "


    "Well," I answered casually, "I see." Then he slowly got up from the ground.


    The elder didn''t say anything, so he waved. "Qingshui, take her back to rest. Don''t let her go out in recent days."When Qingshui sent me back to the spirit hall, I was in a complete coma. Maybe I had to go back there to know what happened to my body. But now is not the time.


    In the dark world, the stars are shining like stars. What you step on is the broken stars of the Milky way. On the opposite side of the Milky way, there is a young man.


    "One," I called softly.


    "Sister, it seems that you don''t have much time." A light step on the Milky way came.


    "What happened?" I still don''t understand, can''t understand, the appearance of one, the appearance of shadow, and all kinds of things that happened before, are full of too many puzzles, I don''t understand.


    "Sister, as the last God in the world, have you ever thought about the possibility of your own existence?" I looked down at the sea of stars at my feet and stepped on my feet, like the sound of stepping on the glass.


    I don''t understand immediately. "The possibility of existence, which means that I may, does not exist?"


    With a slight smile, "now the development of human science and technology has reached an unprecedented period. They can create a snake man of human animal hybrid, a biochemical weapon to destroy everything, and a killing machine like a meat grinder. What about God?"


    I was stunned. "You mean, I''m Was it created by human beings? "


    "Human desire is never satisfied. They long for the appearance of gods." He looked up at me and laughed naively, "sister, have you ever thought that you are actually a God created by human beings to satisfy their vanity and interest?"

 Chapter 377

    I don''t know, I don''t want to know, let alone understand, "I..."


    "I''ve thought about it." He tilted his head and said, "I have thought that I am not a conscious body imagined by my sister, but a real and created person, for example, a doll created to accompany my sister."


    I was stunned, how could it be, "one, what are you talking about?"


    "I have confirmed my conjecture," he said abruptly, "my sister has already seen me?"


    "One?" I can''t help but go back two steps. Is that the one I know?


    One did not respond to me, just looking at the stars in the distance, "sister, you are not an ordinary God, they are afraid of you, afraid of you, also want to get you. I want to control you, so don''t trust others too much, even me. "


    One''s face gradually blurred in front of his eyes. The golden light entered the starry world, and everything in front of him was wrapped by the light.


    "Cher?" Someone is calling me, I slowly earn open eyes, looking at the handsome face close at hand, subconsciously slapped in the past.


    "Pa --!" A clear and loud slap.


    "Er..." Looking at the aggrieved Luo Mingshang, I could not help shaking my hand, "that I''m sorry. My hand slipped. " Anyone who wakes up to see a big face in front of them will be scared.


    "Cher." Luo Ming Shang lowered his head and rubbed my face, "is it all right?"


    "Well, it''s OK." I chuckled and sat up from the bed.


    Luo Mingshang suddenly frowned and reached for my chin. "Cher, why, I feel your vitality is rapidly passing away?"


    "Well," I answered casually, "well, my life as a human being is rapidly consuming." I didn''t plan to hide from luomingshang, "I don''t know how long, maybe, many people are waiting for that moment."


    "That moment?" Luo Mingshang frowned.


    I reached out and smoothed his brow. "Remember what I said? I am a God, but I am also a man. Only when my life as a human being is consumed can I be a complete God. "


    Luomingshang reached out and hugged me, "well, but Xueer doesn''t like that."


    "Yes," I nodded, leaning on his shoulder.


    Countless people dream of becoming immortals and gods, but how many people can understand the loneliness and helplessness of God? Sometimes I prefer to be a relaxed person. In just a few decades, is it not good to be simple?


    Some things, only the real experience, to understand the pain.


    "Nothing." Luo Mingshang patted me on the back and comforted me, "it''s OK. It''s OK."


    "Well." I answered.


    "Mom!" Is tired of slanting, the door was suddenly knocked open, two little guys chirped in. See the room I and Luo Ming Shang embrace together, silent for a moment, and then quietly back, close the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I can''t help but help my forehead. "Luomingshang, don''t threaten children." don''t think I didn''t see it just now. You''re staring at them.


    Luomingshang once again put me in his arms, "nothing."


    Don''t believe me. I''ll be damned. I helpless backhand embrace him, forget it, when the third child.


    It''s getting warmer, but my temperature can''t go up. I put my hand out of the house, and the golden sun fell on my hand. When the light warmth came, I drew my hand back and put it in my pocket.


    "Hey, are you ok?" A cup of tea came over, I picked it up, holding a drink.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die yet." I smile at Qi Yang and turn to enter the room. "The news Xuanling brought back. Your sister didn''t go to reincarnation. Even from the beginning, the ghost messengers didn''t receive your sister''s soul, so the two ghost messengers were almost punished. "


    Qi Yang immediately came up to me, "what should I do then? Where''s Xiaofan? Can you find Xiaofan? "


    I calmly drank a mouthful of tea, long vomited a breath, "uncle, you haven''t become a ghost fairy now." Instead of answering his question, I asked a question.


    Qi Yang was stunned for a long time. After a long time, he stretched out his hand and pointed to his own and said: "big Uncle


    Hey, hey, wrong point. "Hello, uncle, the point is wrong. Hello."


    "Oh," Qi Yang nodded, "yes, not yet. What''s the matter? "


    "Oh, nothing. I''m free to ask. " I said perfunctorily while biting the cup. "It''s not hard to find your sister."


    "Really?" Qi Yang stares at once. "What can you do?"


    I thought for a moment, "well, if your sister didn''t register to marry Liu Hao in real name, it means that they are not legal husband and wife, as long as that is the case."


    Qi Yang thought carefully, as if it was right to say so, but why do you always feel strange? "So you mean..."


    "Since there is no regular law, we will use regular law to summon souls." I said my own idea, "go and call situ Jue."Although he didn''t know what to do, Qi Yang felt that situ Jue was going to have bad luck. "What do you want to do?"


    "He''s not your future brother-in-law." I went to the soft couch, sat down and put down my cup.


    Qi Yang''s face turned green. "You don''t want to marry them. Doesn''t it mean that both parties must be present? "


    "Well, but once one party is not present, we will choose to use the method of marriage to summon back the party we can''t get." I explained, "didn''t you know that when Sun Bo did that?"


    "Well," Qi Yang nodded, "but if my sister is really detained by Liu Hao, is that ok?"


    I thought for a moment, "try it." After a pause, I thought of something, "by the way, did you make that old couple into zombies?"


    "Well, yes." Qi Yang nodded, "don''t worry, I won''t use them to deal with you any more."


    I waved, "no, no, no, I mean, don''t you know from them who they''re looking for to marry their son?"


    Qi Yang said, "this At that time, I decided that it was the so-called Lingguan, so I didn''t ask clearly. "


    As soon as I slap him to death, I''ll take this pot for nothing with my mother. "I wonder if the guy who got married helped Liu Hao keep your sister''s soul. Or, he has another purpose "


    " yes, I didn''t think of it. " Qi Yang scratched his head and was dazed by hatred. He didn''t think about too many loopholes.

 Chapter 378

    "In a word, you have to find a way to look it up. All I can do is help from the side. " I said, holding my face in one hand.


    "Me?" Qi Yang was stunned and pointed to himself.


    "Yourself, of course." I stare at Qi Yang. "I have a lot of things to do. You are most familiar with it. You can only do it yourself. But if there''s any trouble or need help, I can help you I spread out my hand. "Besides, you shouldn''t stay here and get involved at this time."


    Qi Yang seems to understand something. "You I''m sorry


    "It''s not your fault." I rubbed the ring on my finger. "It was over your budget from the start, so to speak. You''re just a pawn in the whole thing. "


    I yawned, "you go to call situ Jue for me first, and try to summon the spirit first."


    "Well, good." Qi Yang nods. Although it''s so immoral, for the sake of his sister, Qi Yang can only sell situ Jue, his younger martial brother and future brother-in-law.


    Very soon, situ Jue is trapped by Qi Yang. At the moment of entering the house, Mingyu of Ming and Qing Dynasties closes the door. Ruizhe and Xuanling have already moved everything out. The darkness in the house makes situ Jue nervous and subconsciously runs out. Ruizhe was quick to pull back.


    "What do you want?" Situ Jue watched the people in the room warily, "elder martial brother, have you been betrayed? What kind of ecstasy have you been given? "


    I came near with a gentle smile, "don''t worry, it''s OK, it''s going to be over soon."


    Situ Jue stepped back again and again. In his eyes, I was a witch who was pacifying her experiment. He was the experiment to be sent to the pot to cook. "You, what do you want to do? Let me tell you, it''s a society ruled by law. It''s not advisable for you to be judged by law and despised by the people. Let me tell you something. It''s going to last forever. "


    "Cut the crap!" Ruizhe is a temper tantrum, directly pressed the person to the table, picked up the red line on the table to tie on the finger.


    "Hey, hey, even if it''s an experiment, should you tell me what you want?" Situ Jue was scared with sweat.


    "Bring back your fiancee." I''ll sit in front of situ Jue.


    Three sticks of incense, a red rope and a bowl of raw rice. One end of the red rope is tied to situ Jue''s middle finger, and the other end is tied with a knot on one of the three incense sticks. The middle is connected with the marriage stone, and then the doll is pressed onto the line.


    I stretched out my hand to pinch a little rice, twisted it in my palm, mixed it with fragrant ash and sprinkled it on the doll.


    "Where to keep the wandering soul? The three spirits will come down early, and the seven spirits will come," he muttered as he did. "The gate of heaven will open, the gate of earth will open, and the boy will send his soul. Qi fan, I''m married to you today. Come here as soon as possible. "


    There was no movement. I frowned. What''s the matter? I continue to read: "one for the father, two for the mother, three for the hometown brother, finally will come to me, the secluded yellow spring, hear my voice up, drop a few pearls, listen to my voice."


    Still no movement, I frowned, looked down at the marriage stone on the table, reached for it and said, "Hey, do you two have marriage?"


    Situ Jue is also Leng for a while, nodded, and shook his head, "I''m not very clear."


    "Now, what''s going on?" Qi Yang frowned.


    I put down the marriage stone, "this situation is nothing more than two situations, one is that you have your own marriage stone, the other is that Qi fan may be bound by some special skill, in other words, he is locked up with skill."


    "Is it the man who got married?" Qi Yang asked quickly.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. You have to find out for yourself. After all, you have the old couple in your hands."


    "Well, I see." Qi Yang nodded,


    seeing the man off, I got up and went out. After that, Mingyu Mingqing cleaned up the things, and Xuanling followed, "boss, what should I do now?"


    I long vomited a breath, "Alas ~ domestic and foreign troubles ah."


    "Well, it is." Xuan nodded, "the boss really should be ready. Recently, there are many things. It''s one less thing. As for the matter of Xiaoyao Island, let''s go slowly first. "


    "I don''t think they can let me go now," I said, leaning on the doorframe to bask in the sun. "If their goal four years ago was me, now that Ji Tianjue has come and not gone back, there will be other people looking for him, or in other words, there are many people in this city. Maybe they already know that I am here. Even if I don''t start first, they won''t let me go so easily."


    "It''s just a few small characters," Xuanling didn''t care. "What really matters is the boss himself..."


    Xuan0''s words didn''t finish. I knew what he said, and I nodded. "I know, Xuanling. I''ll go out for a walk. You can help me watch the two upstairs. Don''t fight."


    "I''ll go with you," Xuanling said.


    "No, I can''t go far," I stopped Xuanling''s steps, "you go to look at luomingshang and Yan yechen. I''m afraid they will fight. ""Good." Xuan nodded.


    I still care about what I said, so ask them.


    It''s still a dilapidated building, but it seems that no one has come for a long time. I frown. There seems to be a lot of people here. I walked in slowly. It''s too quiet. There is no one. Even some snack bags have been cleaned up.


    "White," I called softly, my voice echoing all over the building, "white." I called again.


    No one answered me. I went up the stairs to the second floor. Suddenly there was a wind behind me. I turned over and jumped directly from the second floor. Look up at the people on the second floor.


    It''s not their breath. It''s a girl in a cheongsam with two bun heads.


    "Eh? Are you the one who killed boss Ji? I didn''t expect to be a little girl about my age, but I won''t be lenient. " That is to say, the little girl is still very nervous and her palms are full of sweat. After all, she doesn''t know my strength, but since she can kill Ji Tianjue, her strength must be very good.


    I frowned at what she said. "Are you from Xiaoyao island?"


    "Well? How can you know Xiaoyao island? " The girl jumped down from the upstairs, "my name is Tiantian. What''s your name? "


    "What''s the use of knowing? It''s useless for a dead man to know too much. " I squinted slightly.

 Chapter 379

    As soon as I finished, the little girl immediately stepped back and kept a close distance with me. "Hey, don''t say that. You are so beautiful and lovely. I can''t bear to kill you. I want to make you my doll." Then he stepped back two steps and jumped up on the wall. With a wave of one arm, several swords came out of his hands.


    Looking at the sword in my hand, I couldn''t help saying, "it''s so slow." As soon as he finished, the sword in his hand went straight through his body and into the ground.


    "What? It''s a shadow Seeing that my figure disappeared in a trance, the little girl was stunned. Looking at the sword in her hand and the person who disappeared, the little girl was surprised. "Well, where have you been?"


    I''ve come around behind him. "Where are you looking?"


    Hearing my voice, the little girl turned around and shot the sword out of her hand, but she shot it into the ground again, and my figure disappeared again.


    "You are too slow." I said softly. No more interest.


    "Oh? That''s it then. " The little girl clenched her teeth, took out dozens of swords from behind, and shot them out at the same time. The swords in her hand suddenly increased in the air.


    I sighed as I looked at the sword in my hand. "I said, you are too slow!" Said, the figure again a trance, again disappeared in place, "if you can''t catch up with your enemy, how can you kill the enemy?


    "Can I catch up with you and defeat you?" The little girl seemed to be a little annoyed. She pointed to me and said.


    "It just gives you a chance to be my opponent." I said coldly, looking at the angry little girl, I said: "give up. You are not my opponent at all. You are not even as good as Ji Tian. How can you be my opponent? "


    "I don''t believe it." The little girl was angry. She reached out and took out two scrolls from her pocket. She opened them and danced them. The scrolls turned into two dragons and revolved around her.


    I shook my head helplessly, "why don''t you believe in evil?" Said, I also started, did not use the umbrella, has bullied the human suspicion, the rule blade in the hand delimits an arc, the figure fast movement past, the cold light flashed, two dragons were slaughtered immediately, restored to two scrolls, the girl also a face of unimaginable.


    "No way." The girl looked surprised.


    The silver dagger drew a silver arc in the palm of her hand. I had a backhand, and the cold blade directly touched her throat. "How did you find this place? What about the people here? And how many of you have come to this city and what''s your purpose? "


    Obviously, the girl didn''t react. She murmured, "it''s impossible. It''s impossible." All of a sudden, I didn''t react. There was something against my face. The sudden sense of crisis made me subconsciously kill the person in front of me. Looking at the soft body, I noticed that the sword in the girl''s hand was the one that had just attacked me.


    I frowned and asked nothing. However, people are dead, I sighed, and then released a group of Youming fire corpse.


    As for the people here, I frowned. This guy is so weak that it should have nothing to do with her when they leave. That''s what they want to leave, but where did they go?


    I slowly got out of the abandoned unfinished building, looked at the sky, reached for a magic formula, and threw it into the sky. In an instant, a silver symbol suddenly appeared in the sky. This is the mark of God. As long as people in Yingliu see it, they will notice it.


    After all this, I turned and left the uncompleted residential building. There was nothing to stay here.


    When I went back, I happened to meet Ji Yufeng. He was not in good shape. After he was rescued a few days ago, I went back to my hometown. Maybe I went to ask my family about his condition. I can see what the result was like by looking at him.


    "Master queen," seeing that I came back, Ji Yufeng rushed to meet her, "I..."


    "What''s the matter? Like a little daughter-in-law. " Looking at him, I couldn''t help joking.


    "My grandmother died." Ji Yufeng looked very gloomy,


    I was stunned for a moment, "so suddenly." I sighed, patted him on the shoulder, "people always have life and death, you mourn."


    Ji Yufeng clenched his fist, "no, my grandmother was killed." Ji Yufeng said darkly, "it''s the group of guys who captured me and raised ghosts and insects in my body. Master, teach me how to practice. I want revenge."


    "You..." I take it back. I don''t know what to say. "It''s not so easy to practice. I''m not talking about it. Are you sure?"


    "I''m not afraid." Ji Yufeng swore at me, "I can not care about what they have done to me, at least I am still alive, but I don''t allow them to touch my family."


    I nodded, "well, if you want to practice seriously, you should lift your physical strength to me first."


    "Wait a minute." Ji Yufeng suddenly thought of something, "serious cultivation, the queen master? What you taught me before is Not serious? "


    "Go away!" I stare, "that''s for your physical training.""Well, I''ll get a fitness card." Ji Yu is only a marshal for three seconds. No matter how good his temperament is, he can''t match his intelligence.


    I directly reached out and pulled people back, "come back, do what fitness card."


    "It''s not what you said, master queen. Exercise." Ji Yufeng is very aggrieved.


    "Who let you go to the gym." I rolled my eyes, "Mingqing. It''s up to you. "


    "OK," Ming Qing came over with a smile, very happy to have such a tossing people''s work, "give it to me."


    Ji Yufeng''s face turned white. "Hey, master queen, my sexual orientation is normal. What do you want to do?"


    Mingqing also had a pause, and soon turned black, "let''s go!" Directly drag people away, "starting today, around the antique street every morning and evening run three times."


    "What This is Ji Yufeng''s scream. Since we all have this consciousness, we have to face the reality, Sao Nian.


    I chuckled. Just as I was about to enter the door, Mingyu''s cry came from behind, "boss, someone is looking for me."


    Is it coming so soon? I quickly turned to run out, to see people are a little disappointed, not them, "minor?"


    "Well." Minor nodded.


    I''m a little curious. I''m also very surprised, but minor has to go to the three treasures hall for everything. I don''t remember how long I haven''t seen her. The main reason is that her clothes left a shadow in my heart.


    "Minor, what are you doing here?" I asked in surprise.

 Chapter 380

    "I''ll talk to you about MIA." Minor said solemnly.


    I''m stunned, Mia? What''s wrong? My gut tells me it''s about MIA inheriting the spirit house. Welcome minor into the shop, Mingyu goes to make tea,


    "are you taking over the Lingguan for MIA?" I went straight to the point.


    Minor paused and nodded. "I know it''s not very good for me to say that, but MIA really doesn''t fit in."


    "it''s not appropriate, not has the final say." I lowered my head to tidy up the tea set on the table, "mia, she has talent. I know you want her to live an ordinary life, but some people are doomed to be ordinary. From the moment she was born, they were doomed to change her life by force. The consequences will hurt her."


    "I don''t know about you. All I know is that MIA is my sister and my family. I want to protect her." Minor is also very persistent.


    "If you want to protect her, you should support her, protect her behind her, not in front of her." I gave minor a cup of tea, "don''t understand is not the reason, you don''t understand I can say to you, but if you force to change her life, her future life or death, there is no way."


    "What do you mean?" Minor frowned.


    "As I said, some people are not ordinary by nature. In previous life and in this life, they are very involved. Even you, minor, do you think you are ordinary?"


    Minor immediately speechless, "how can it be ordinary? People in this city can''t relate to the word ordinary."


    "You just know," I continued to cook tea. "Since I can''t escape, why can''t I face it."


    But mia, really The child is all thumbs. It''s OK for her to learn a little bit of the cultivation skills from you, but it''s really hard for you to take over the spirit hall. You should know what the meaning of the existence of the spirit hall is. "


    "Just because I know, that''s why I made this choice." I held the cup calmly. "Do you know that MIA has a ghost man by her side?"


    Minor nodded. "Yes, I know."


    "Do you know the relationship between this Ghost Husband Kong Lin and Mia?" I asked again.


    "What is the relationship between the previous life?" Mia guessed.


    "Yes," I replied, "Mia and Kong Lin have three generations. In the first generation, Mia''s name is Bao Si, and she is a fox demon. Kong Lin is king you of Zhou. That''s their first acquaintance. You should have heard the story of king you of Zhou, for that''s her."


    "What Minor was surprised. "I''m not as strong as my sister used to be. And after that? "


    I gently smile, "second, Mia''s name is Xiao Qiao, Kong Lin, it''s Cao Cao." I went on to say: "Baosi was worried about her in the past life. However, Mengpo by the bridge pitied her and didn''t let her drink Mengpo soup. She brought her memory to reincarnation and found him in the past life. He was just a dramatist of fate, but they couldn''t stay together. Xiao Qiao married Zhou Yu, and they missed the whole life. In the third generation, Kong Lin is the debater, and she is Princess Gaoyang. "


    Minor was stunned. "It''s totally different from the history I studied."


    "But that''s what it is." I gently sighed, "now you still think that she does not have the qualifications?"


    "But..." Minol didn''t know what to say. "Mia, does she know?"


    "I don''t know," I shook my head. "She has to let herself know and remember this. The participation of others will only cause more trouble."


    Minor nodded, "well, I know, but..."


    "Are you still worried?" I asked. "I''m here. What''s the worry?"


    "You are much younger than MIA. Why are you in such a hurry to accept your apprentice and abdicate to the throne? Besides, recently, antique street is also..." Said, minor frowned, "is something wrong?"


    I chuckled. "It''s OK. It''s going to be OK. I''m just, I''ll probably get out of here soon. "


    "Where are you going?" Mia asked immediately.


    I let out a long breath, "where are you going? Maybe, go home and have a look. After all, it has been many years since I went home to have a look. By the way, I''ll go to solve my previous problems, and then I''ll come out of it facing the bright future. "


    "Well, be careful." Mia sighed.


    "Well!" I should say, don''t worry, I will be careful.


    Seeing off minor, he reached out to pour the cup in his hand and sprinkled the tea. It was not as easy as before. To tell you the truth, I didn''t have much confidence now. MIA took over the spirit hall and Ji Yufeng took over the gate of Hades. It was more or less too hasty. I didn''t teach them anything, but it was too late.


    "Boss, what should we do now?" Mingyu came over, cleaned up the tea cup in front of me and wiped the tea on my hand.


    "What about love." I waved my hand casually and didn''t care at all. Now, you can only go straight to the end of the bridge. "I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?""It''s almost supper time. Are you hungry now?" Mingyu cleaned up the front. "I''m going to cook."


    I was silent for a moment. "Order takeout!"


    "Boss, when are you so rich that you pay for it?" Mingyu looks surprised, as if I ordered a takeout is more strange.


    "Well," I said casually, "you made it. I''m tired of it."


    Mingyu was gloomy for a moment. "Boss, don''t eat if you have the ability."


    "Then you have the ability not to eat takeout." I glanced at her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingyu went to order takeout.


    I went up the stairs to the second floor, he sat on the small balcony, the orange sunset slanting on him, the shadow in the house has been pulled to the foot, I stepped on his shadow step by step close.


    "Luomingshang." I put my arms around him.


    "Well," Luo Mingshang took me into his arms with his backhand and continued to look at the book in front of him, "Cher, I love you. It''s true."


    "Well, me too."


    If you don''t believe me, who can''t believe you?


    "Luo Mingshang, at the beginning, why did he come to me?" I''m still struggling with that.


    "Because you are her." Luo Ming Shang said without hesitation, and then put down the book, looked down at me, "but, now is not."


    I put my head on his shoulder. Yes, if it wasn''t because I was her in the beginning, you wouldn''t have found it. It''s true and it''s not.

 Chapter 381

    Light footstep, the obstacle on the ground can''t limit him. Young people wearing gorgeous clothes, walking on the edge of the cliff, his eyes are his ideal. He was wandering around with roses in his left hand and all his belongings in his right. His face was full of wit and dreams. The dog next to him reminded him not to go forward all the time, but to stop and think about it. The stick supporting the package symbolizes the strength of the will, and the dog is a hint of crisis.


    He looks forward to the natural place and goes forward aimlessly. He likes to challenge new things and wander around. Knowing that it is a meaningless adventure, a wrong choice and the result of failure, he goes his own way, blindly pursues his dream and completely ignores reality.


    In the big Akana card, the first card is a fool, "0" means no, as if you know nothing.


    But, is it really unknown?


    I gently smile, do not know what to laugh at, even I do not know.


    "What are you laughing at?" Luo Ming Shang suddenly asked.


    I gently shook my head, said nothing, the sunset outside the window is orange, soft like the glow of the old street lamp, gently licking the floor. I just lean on him. If I really don''t know anything, at least at this moment, I can enjoy what I can? The future, good or bad, true or false, no one can say clearly, since can''t predict the future, it''s better to face the present, anyway, those things in the future will become the present sooner or later, isn''t it?


    Fingers, fingers. In the fingertip tangled into a knot, I reached out to break his claws, "luomingshang, want to play with your own hair." My mother has less hair, you still pull, and it''s very painful.


    "Good, go to sleep." Luo Mingshang released his hand and held me.


    "Well." I answered vaguely.


    Early the next morning, before dawn, even Xuanling was still asleep. When he put it aside, his mobile phone suddenly rang, which made the two people almost quarrel.


    I vaguely reached for my mobile phone and connected it without looking at it. "Now I''m very busy. Please leave a message if you have something. Please hang up if you have nothing. Thank you. Goodbye." Say, don''t wait there to say what directly hang up the phone, throw aside turn over a body to continue to sleep.


    After a while, it rang again, and I felt impatiently. "Who? I don''t want people to have a good sleep in the early morning. Just leave a message. I don''t have time to argue with you now." Then he hung up again.


    After a while, it rang again. It''s not over, right? I touched my mobile phone. Before I spoke this time, there was a gentle and graceful Roared, "master, what time is it? I''m still sleeping. I told you that I''m going to go to the ocean world with Xiao Zuo Xiao you today. Hurry up. What time is it?"


    Mia''s unique charming and stirring roar woke me up in a moment. I sat up and yelled back, "Damn, your mother didn''t give birth to your brain when she gave birth to you. It''s not five in the morning, and the ocean world doesn''t open until after eight. Why are you going so early? Watch the door. Also, when did I promise you to take Xiao Zuo Xiao you to the park? If you want to go by yourself, the child is still asleep at this point. I''ll call the police again! " Said, directly hang up the phone, and then decisively, shut down.


    At this time, Luo Mingshang around him was also fully awake, but he was not called by MIA, but scared by my roar. He reached out and fished me back, "Cher, don''t worry about her, sleep."


    "Well!" Yeah, never mind that crazy woman.


    I said that I''m like killing people now. I''m black faced and sitting on a soft seat with very good decoration. OK, the location should be enlarged a little bit. On the soft seat of the coffee shop, OK, bigger. On the soft seat of the coffee shop in Ocean Park, I look at mia, who is having fun with two baby babies, Mingyu, who is serving her ancestors like a mother, and so on Xuan zero with a smile on his face and Luo Ming Shang beside me. I had a stomachache in an instant. Now this is What happened?


    Looking at my face is very bad, small left quietly climbed over, pulled my sleeve pulled. "Isn''t mom happy? Why not? "


    I breathed a sigh of relief, looked down at pulling his sleeve, eyes some timid little guy, calm, faint smile. "Mom''s OK." Said, directly to the small left over, let him sit on my leg, "the baby can''t eat too much snacks, oh, will grow tooth decay."


    "Well." Although said so, but the two small or a person eating a snack.


    "Well, boss, don''t be unhappy. Today is a holiday to relax," Xuanling comforted, reaching for a piece of cake. "And the cake here tastes good. Try it."


    "I''m fine." I toward Xuan zero light smile, said nothing.


    "Oh, it''s time for parent-child activities," MIA said out of season, like a barrel of gasoline pouring on a cluster of dying flames.


    I have a small look to kill in the past, hard waiting for mia, you ya said. "What are you talking about?"


    Mia quickly picked up the coffee to cover her face and muttered in a low voice, "that''s what it is. Master, you haven''t come out to play with Xiao Zuo and Xiao you once. At least you are also parents. We can''t be partial to each other just because we''re not born. ""Wait a minute." Mingyu interrupted, "you use the wrong word, not favor one over the other, the boss even if his own is also stocking, you believe me."


    Clear jade Leng for a while, then crazy nod. I instantly black line, shaking the fork in my hand. Look at the fork in my hand and say it again.


    "Mom." At this time, another small bean also climbed over and took my arm. "Little right wants to see the baby dolphin. Mother should accompany little right."


    "Good." I light smile, eyes full of doting, reach out to another also embrace.


    "I''ll go too. I''ll go too." The little left on his leg jumped and yelled.


    "All right, all right." I''m holding two little guys from left to right.


    Mia spread out her hand and grabbed Mingyu and Xuanling by the way. "Well, it''s parent-child time. Let''s take the children with you. We''ll wait here."


    I looked at mia, paused, reached out and threw the little girl to luomingshang, "let''s go."


    "Well," Luo Mingshang looked at the baby in his arms, looking a little cramped. It was probably the first time he held the baby, and she was very careful. The little girl also held his neck intimately, and the whole body was attached to it.


    In the dolphin house of Ocean Park, I took two small beans to watch the dolphin show.

 Chapter 382

    The lovely dolphin made the two little guys giggle. At the end of the performance, the two little guys were not finished. They had to be close to the baby dolphin. I had no choice but to take them. Just as I walked in, a dolphin suddenly jumped up, its slender mouth rubbed against my face, and then returned to the water. I was stunned.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck Little right giggles.


    I reached out and touched the little girl''s head with a gentle smile.


    "Ha ha ha." The staff on one side also laughed.


    I patted little left''s head, "well, we need to go back quickly. We can''t let aunts and uncles wait too long!"


    "Oh." Two little guys face immediately pulled down, but still can''t follow back, but back when two children arms a person holding a blue dolphin doll.


    "Satisfied?" I shook my head helplessly.


    "Hey, hey." The little guy is satisfied. Luomingshang is not happy.


    "Not alive." Luo Ming Shang spits out a word for a long time, and the little right in his arms nods.


    I couldn''t laugh or cry, "do you want to be real? Where are you keeping them? "


    "No, eat." Luo Mingshang looked at me seriously.


    I can imagine the smile on my face breaking now. "Luomingshang, dolphins can''t eat."


    Luo Mingshang looked at the two dolls in little left and right''s arms, and then looked at the sky, a color of, "Oh."


    "Drink." Just walking forward, I don''t know there came a big drink, followed by a hurricane, blowing away passers-by''s clothes.


    "Ah ~".


    "What


    "What a strong wind. What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. Why is there a sudden wind?" Passers by are constantly questioning.


    I frowned and gave the little left in my arms to Luo Mingshang, "take the child first. Give it to me here. "


    "Xueer, you..." Luo Mingshang took over another one, a little surprised.


    "Nothing." I comforted, "a few minions, I haven''t paid attention to them yet."


    Luo Mingshang stopped and nodded. "Be careful yourself."


    Watching luomingshang go away, I turned and looked at a woman in a purple windbreaker in the crowd. Beside her, there was a big fan. It is the wind released from the big fan.


    "Again. If you have the ability, follow me. " Looking at the woman, I sneered, turned my head and threw out a leaf at will. My feet were gently on it, and I jumped and flew out directly.


    "Well? Can that man fly just now


    "Ah? Where is it? Where is it? Where does anyone fly? "


    "Is it a movie?"


    The woman didn''t care about the comments of the people around her. She fanned a gust of wind again and followed up with the wind.


    "Patta." With a light sound, I landed on the ground. There is an open space around here. Few people come and no one will find it. It is the best place to kill people.


    The woman arrived at once, and didn''t say a word. Directly opened the big folding fan, the preemptive attack came up. "The wind With her light drink, around suddenly rolled up a hurricane, dust at the same time, mixed with wind blade towards me.


    My eyes slightly narrowed for a while, since another one is not afraid of death, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense, not dodging to meet the hurricane.


    In the center of the hurricane, I can feel the sharp wind blade passing through my skin. With a sneer, I raised my hand and palms upward. "The wind is the most uncontrollable force. It''s against me with the wind, and you are doomed to die under my hands." The wind around me is still spinning and shaking, just condensing towards a point. In a moment, the wind condenses into my hands and becomes a white wind ball controlled by me.


    "What?" The woman was stunned, frowning and looking at me standing there motionless, and exclaimed in surprise, "how can you control my wind?"


    With the disappearance of the wind, I slowly put back my hand, and my momentum changed. "I advise you to surrender quickly now, and tell the truth about your behind the scenes and how many of you still have."


    "No way!" The woman does not admit defeat''s waving hand iron fan, "the hurricane, rises." As women drink, a hurricane blows again.


    "Don''t you know Chinese? As I said, the wind has no effect on me. " I stretched out my right hand, gently waved, a small action, the wind disappeared.


    "No way." The woman who doesn''t believe in this kind of thing quickly runs the spiritual power in her body and waves the Iron Fan Road in her hand again. "The wind Again a light drink, the hurricane again surging, sand and stone, can not see everything around.


    "As I said, the wind is the most difficult thing to control. It only obeys the call of the strong." In the face of women''s attack, I disdain the answer: "in front of me, you do not deserve to use the wind."


    "Hoo Whoo Hoo... " The hurricane kept whistling, and the wind and sand around it covered everything in front of us.The woman fell to the ground weakly, and the intense consumption made her a little exhausted, but as long as it could be solved The woman suddenly looked at the figure in the sand.


    It''s okay? And even the clothes are not dirty, not touched at all, just like, it''s different dimensions. Why is that?


    "So, have you had enough now?" Looking at the surprised woman, I slowly took two steps, twirling a orchid finger with both hands and crossing back to back. "I''ve reminded you before that you don''t listen, so in order to respect your efforts, I''ll show you my skills." Then slowly some petals began to condense in the hands. "Dancing." As he cheered softly, he scattered the flowers in his hands. The petals were flying in the air, just like cherry blossoms falling with the wind.


    Looking at the petals floating slowly towards her, the woman was stunned and asked, "what is this? Magic Is doubt, a petal slowly close to her chest clothes fall, instantly opened a blood red, "what is this?" When she felt the pain, the woman was surprised and quickly dodged, but the petals were flying all over the sky. She couldn''t escape at all, so she had to pick up the fan and want to fan all the petals away. But such a fan, on the contrary, let the already light petals dance in the air, and gather more and more around her. There are more and more wounds on his body.


    I''m smiling. "It can be called a kind of magic, a kind of flower burial. You should have heard of this kind of magic. A flower funeral worthy of the name, a flower funeral for you. You just wait and be swallowed up by these petals, lingchi. "

 Chapter 383

    The woman turned pale by the way, "you What do you want? "


    "Tell me, who is your boss behind the scenes? How many of you are here? And, what are you here for? " I looked at the woman coldly, like a corpse without temperature.


    Women pause. Suddenly he laughed at me. "Remember, my name is Lucia." With that, the woman suddenly waved her big folding fan, and blood gushed out from her neck.


    I frowned and died? I haven''t asked anything yet. What''s the matter with the people of this organization? Immediately also did not think much, put a Youming torch directly, the corpse is little clean, turn round to leave.


    "Your birth is a sin, your existence is a sin, this is the trial you must accept, and the result of this trial is degeneration."


    No one can change the result, but no one is willing to accept it.


    "Do you think I will accept the result?" Since it is a crime, I will accept it. You can watch it carefully. How can I tell you the rules of the world with my crime.


    I didn''t sleep, just like at that time, sleep for me, is just closing my eyes.


    I still don''t understand why every one of them has to name himself before they die, except the disgusting snake man. Other people, Ji Tianjue, Tiantian and Lucia, why do everyone tell me their names?


    I woke up before dawn and went out on the sofa in my coat.


    "White." I called softly. But no one responded to me, probably because I''m used to it. I''m used to calling his name every time.


    Without any sign, someone came, not Bai, but Mingyu.


    "Boss, get up so early." Mingyu came to me and yawned.


    I was stunned for a moment, looked up, glanced at Mingyu gently, and continued to lower my head. "Mingyu."


    "Well?" Mingyu came to me and sat down, as if she had found something on her face. "Boss, you shouldn''t have stayed up all night."


    I don''t know how to say, "Mingyu, do people in your place tell others their names before they die?" Is this custom? Let others give you a monument?


    Mingyu was stunned, and then lowered her head, "that''s because the name is something that we really belong to ourselves after so much hard work."


    "Well? What? " I don''t understand.


    Mingyu let out a long sigh. "In Xiaoyao Island, those children who are created have no parents, no family and no name. They only have code number, No.1, No.2, no.2510 and so on. Only when they have enough strength and achievements can they get their own name. My previous code name was 1560, and Mingqing was 1561. I got my name when I was 18 years old, but Mingqing didn''t get his name when he left there. I got his name now, because he is my brother. There, everything we have, including life, dignity, consciousness and reason, doesn''t belong to us. The only thing that can really belong to us is our name. So, more than anyone else, I care about this thing that completely belongs to me. "


    I held my legs and sighed, "no wonder everyone has to tell me their name before they die, Ji Tianjue, Tiantian, Lucia."


    "You met Lucia." The clear jade suddenly a Leng, "today that?"


    "Well." I nodded. "She''s dead. She killed herself."


    Mingyu''s eyes darkened. "To be expected, there are only two consequences of failure. Either you are killed by your boss, or you tell the secret, you will be activated the self destruction device in your body."


    "Self destruct device!" I suddenly a Leng, "that you..."


    "Don''t worry, boss." Mingyu comforted me. "The self destruction device in Ming Qing''s body and I have long been taken out by master Shuo."


    "Oh," I breathed a sigh of relief and went back to thinking about life with my legs in my arms. "Mingyu, what are you nurtured for?"


    Mingyu shook her head. "We don''t know. We just receive the task regularly. We don''t know what to do."


    "It''s the so-called killing machine." I sighed.


    "Well, almost." Mingyu nodded.


    After a pause, I thought, "Mingyu, what''s the level of you and Mingqing in that organization? What''s your chance of winning against your leader? "


    "Ming Qing and I don''t play a very important role in Xiaoyao island. We are team leaders." Mingyu replied, "as for the leader, we haven''t even seen the leader, let alone the leader. But if we really want to say it, if we really want to say it, I''m afraid there will be no return."


    I buried my head between my legs for a long time, and then slowly raised it up, "is he really so strong?"


    Mingyu said, "it''s not so strong as to say that Xiaoyao island was founded by him. I say that, you should understand.""Xiaoyao island has been more than 150 years at least." I was instantly surprised, "how old is he?"


    "No one knows, because no one has seen him at all." Mingyu sighed, "so it''s not a wise choice for you to do so."


    "I don''t care much." I said slowly, "now that I know he can live so long, I don''t worry that he will die suddenly one day. And no matter how strong he is, I don''t believe he can match luomingshang and Xuanling. "


    Mingyu suddenly laughed, "boss, this is a foul."


    I also smile, "time is still early, do not go to rest?"


    Mingyu thought, "it''s reasonable." then she turned back to the house decisively. Suddenly she thought of something and stopped abruptly. "Boss, if you want to find out how they came in, you''d better go to No. 3 street. Mingqing and I came in through No. 3 street at the beginning."


    "Third street." I murmured, it''s the problem street again.


    Mingyu back to the room, I continue to nest on the sofa, aware of someone around, directly by the past. "You say, what am I now?"


    "What do you think it is?" A single seat by my side. "Man or God? What do you think it is? "


    I put my head in his arms, my body trembling, and I was laughing, "me? I think it''s something? I think it''s a bird that can fly high into the sky. I also think it''s a fish that can forget something after seven seconds. What''s more, it''s a pig that can eat, sleep and eat every day without worry. "

 Chapter 384

    Once I didn''t answer, I was probably speechless by my answer. I didn''t care. I looked up at his face and said, "first, you said you were created. Then who are you created by? I? Or are they


    "Who do you want to be?" He asked again.


    "It''s me." I smile, "because at least, I can tell myself that I can at least trust you now."


    "But you can''t even believe me now." He helped me up, "because I''m really in front of you, so, do you understand?"


    "Well," I nodded, "I understand. I know everything. "


    After a meal. "There''s a body burning on Third Street now."


    "What?" I don''t understand. Why don''t you just say that.


    "A lot of people go on the street and spontaneously ignite for no reason, which should help you break through the Xiaoyao island." He replied. "Besides, Xiaoyao island has something to do with Yingliu."


    I jerked up my head. "You mean..."


    "Don''t be so nervous. Yingliu and Xiaoyao island are not the same group, but there is still a relationship. You can understand that by asking those guys. They''ll tell you. "


    "You mean white?" I guess.


    "Well," he nodded and suddenly noticed something. "Someone''s coming. I''ll go first, sister. Be careful yourself." Then he jumped out of the balcony.


    As soon as he left, the door was pushed open, "boss." Xuanling came out of the room with a smile, "boss, who were you talking to just now?"


    I didn''t care. I just got up and said, "go to third street."


    "Are you going now?" Xuanling went to one side and simply cleaned up. I made a pot of tea by the way.


    "Well." I nodded and got up.


    Xuan zero meal, "still not urgent, or eat some breakfast first." Said, regardless of my answer, directly to the kitchen busy.


    By the way, I went back to my room and changed my clothes. Luomingshang also woke up, staring at me with a pair of eyes, which scared me. "I''ll go. What are you doing?"


    "Where are you, Cher?" It''s coming up again.


    I pause and move his paws away. "Nothing. I can''t sleep. I went out for a while."


    "Be careful of getting sick," the paw moved quietly again. "Where are you going? I''ll go with you. "


    "Well!" I didn''t care much. Anyway, I just went to have a look.


    Put on clothes, go out, Xuanling has breakfast ready, I sit down directly, Xuanling took the comb to help me comb my hair, "boss, do you want to tie it up?"


    I felt my long hair, thought about it, and shook my head, "no need."


    Xuanling put down her comb and took out a crystal flower accessory from her pocket and put it on my head.


    I picked up two steamed buns and went out. "Let''s go."


    "And breakfast?" Xuanling asked strangely.


    I waved the bun, "here." Besides, "it won''t take long. Come back before breakfast."


    Third street is the reef of the city. It''s dark and unimaginable. Drug trade, virus extension, violence and barbarism are forgotten corners. No one remembers the people here, and no one remembers. There is such a place in the world.


    It''s dark, damp and dirty. This is the first breath I noticed when I stepped here again. It''s very uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    The mist in the early morning has not cleared away. In this place, it seems more strange. There are some people curling up in the corner. They look at it from time to time. It is the eyes of greed and the root of crime.


    I walked straight ahead regardless, "where''s the body?" I asked directly.


    "It should be at the funeral home." Xuanling replied, "boss, this way."


    A black door with a black cross. Xuanling gently pushed open the door. There was only one old man in black robe who could not see clearly.


    Seeing someone coming in, the old man just looked up and continued to sit there looking down. The three of us didn''t care. Xuanling took me to one side directly. There were several beds with white cloth on them.


    Xuanling went over and reached for a white sheet, under which lay a corpse, a black corpse. It was like being burned. Even if he died, his face was still so frightened, and his hand was looking for a way to live.


    "Burned alive." I just took a look and decided.


    "Yes," Xuan nodded and answered. "It''s said that when you walk, it suddenly burns up."


    "There''s no human breath." Luo Ming Shang suddenly said, "the flame above has no human breath. It''s not the fire of the underworld. "


    Xuanling looked at luomingshang in surprise, "there is no human breath, which means..."


    "They were not killed by humans." Luo Mingshang answered and reached out to cover the charred body. "Maybe people like us, maybe monsters, ghosts, demons, gods and so on.""However, the human world and they have a clause that does not allow homicide." I interjected, "besides, it should have something to do with Xiaoyao island."


    "Happy island." Xuanling had a pause. He stretched out his hand to cover the sheet, looked at another one on the other side, lifted up the white sheet, and the way to die was the same. Xuanling didn''t feel dirty, so he put his hand into the mouth of the dead man, stretched it out for a long time, and looked at his fingers. "Sure enough."


    "What''s the matter?" It was disgusting, but I held it back.


    Xuanling extended his hand to me. I saw that there was more red powder on his hand, and I was curious, "this is..."


    "It''s a butterfly of a long time ago. It''s called flame butterfly." Luo Mingshang explained, "the characteristic of this kind of butterfly is that as long as the phosphor powder is exposed to the sun, it will burn itself, so the flame butterfly, also known as the flying flame in the sun."


    Xuan zero flicked away the red on his hand, "it''s just that kind of thing, it should have disappeared long ago, because it''s just a kind of butterfly living in the demon world."


    I didn''t look again. I turned and left the funeral home. Two people followed behind.


    It seems that things are getting more and more complicated. It''s even involved in the demon world. I knew I shouldn''t have listened to that guy''s words and made trouble for myself. Now it''s OK. Not only people didn''t find it, but it also caused me a big trouble.


    I let out a long breath. Lean on the soft couch feebly. Things are getting more and more.


    "Dad, someone''s looking for it!" There was a cry from Ruizhe outside the door. I got up and went out to see who it was.


    "Who is it?" I don''t see my mother thinking about things. Someone won''t come in.

 Chapter 385

    "Miss." When I looked at the guys in front of me, I was stunned.


    "White." Without hesitation, he jumped on it. He hugged the man in white in front of him. "Where have you been? I thought, I thought you... "


    "Miss, are you worried about us?" Bai chuckled, "I have a high heart."


    There was a murderous air behind me. I immediately turned around and saw Luo Mingshang standing lazily at the door. There was a cold air in my eyes. Hehe, I''m sorry to forget you.


    "Xueer," Luo Mingshang directly stretched out his hand and took me into his arms, "who are they?" Finally, he fixed his eyes on Cang Qing, "I know you. You are the one in the ruins of No. 3 street last time..."


    "It''s me." The cold eyes of green also look at Luo Ming Shang. These guys, only when they face me can they put away their true colors. "How?"


    "I''ll kill you." Say, will start.


    I quickly pull people, "you wait." I stretched out my hand to hold Luo Mingshang, and by the way, I glared at Cangqing, "Luo Mingshang, they are all my friends, and they are also me Old family. "


    "Former family?" Luo Ming Shang slightly narrowed his eyes, "Ying Liu?"


    "Well." I nodded and continued to look at the four people in front of me, "where have you been? I thought you were taken. "


    "Miss, we are worried too much. No matter how hard we are, we won''t be taken away." Bai Ya smiles gently. "We just had something to do, so we withdrew first. Last time we saw Miss''s signal, we looked for it. We found that there were signs of burning and the smell of netherworld fire. We thought that it was Miss where you were attacked, so we rushed over."


    "Well," I nodded, "it''s no big deal. I''m here to ask you something."


    "Please say anything, miss." Baiya spoke.


    I pause. "I want to know, what am I?" I asked directly, "am I a God created? Created by technology and ancient art? "


    In front of four people at the same time a Leng, "Miss said this is what words." Hongluan said, "of course, miss is born. How can she be created?"


    "Really?" I don''t know why. I''m relieved. Why? How did I get out? Is it really that important?


    I touched my heart. It turned out that I really care. "Why did the young lady suddenly ask about it?" LAN Bing doesn''t understand.


    "Nothing." I looked away. "I just heard something bad."


    "Some things, miss, you''d better not take them too seriously." Bai Ya reminds us.


    Just then, a voice suddenly appeared behind him, "Oh, some guests are coming. Why don''t you come in and sit down?"


    Turning around, I saw Xuanling standing at the door with a smile. I was speechless for a moment. How much did he hear just now? "Well? Boss, since the guests are here, why don''t you come into the shop and have a seat


    Bai Ya stepped forward and replied with the same smile, "no trouble."


    "How could it be trouble. It''s a guest. " Xuanling continues to smile.


    "Your Excellency is very hospitable." Bai Ya is also laughing and laughing.


    I seem to see a group of smiling tigers laughing and laughing in front of me, and then running from a group of lilies, stomachache, very stomachache.


    "Stop laughing, you two." I can''t help but cover my stomach, the needle to the wheat, think smile can cover up the past? "Come in. I''ll explain everything."


    "Miss!" Hongluan was stunned.


    I waved and interrupted, "it''s OK, it''s already this step." Then the first to enter the room, by the way, a force staring at the people of luomingshang and with white ya to smile Xuanling dragged in.


    Drag people directly to the second floor, a group of people are not in the mood to see the shop, hung a rest sign, gathered on the second floor.


    "In short, in a word." I sighed. "They''re all my servants."


    "Divine servant?" All the people except Luo Mingshang are surprised. Mingyu and Mingqing look at each other with a puzzled look in their eyes. Ruizhe is also confused. Mia and Ji Yufeng scratch their heads. Only Xuanling and Yan yechen frown.


    "What is divine service?" Mia didn''t understand.


    "It''s God''s servant." My answer was crisp.


    Don''t understand of person facial expression all white, season feather seal a little bit of analysis. "God''s servant is God''s servant. They are the divine servants of the queen master. In other words, are you a God, master queen? "


    "Master queen?" The four of you here also look pale when they hear this address.


    I waved to them not to care. "Yes." A word, answered Ji Yufeng.


    "Eh?" Ji Yu closed his mouth and said, "master queen, you''re kidding."


    "I want to." I nodded.


    "Boss, this What''s going on? " Mingyu was completely stunned. "You When did you become a God? ""At the beginning," I shrugged, "it should be said that from birth, but later, God''s life was the same every day, without emotion and temperature, so I had enough, so I escaped. Four years ago, no, it should have been five years ago. I turned into a man and escaped for a year before I was picked up. "


    The process is simple, but a group of people have been stunned.


    "So, master, are you really a God?" Mia was speechless in surprise.


    "But shouldn''t all gods be in the divine world?" Yan yechen raised his own question.


    "Yingliu." Bai Ya spat out two words, "there is the last God on Ying Liu."


    Yan yechen looks at Bai Ya. "Yingliu? I seem to have heard of this place, the realm of man, the realm of God. "


    "Yes Baiya nodded.


    Yan yechen suddenly laughed, "but as far as I know, there are gods everywhere in that place. For example, you are not as good as him," he said, pointing to Bai Ya and the green Behind Bai Ya. "You should be the four spirits. As the descendants of the four gods, you have the qualification of God. A place full of gods, what is the last God. You are also a girl. It''s very deceiving. "


    Bai Ya suddenly stopped smiling, "please listen clearly, it''s a natural God."


    This time, even I frowned, "natural God? What do you mean? Who has the power of God from birth? "


    Bai Ya looked at me, then at Luo Mingshang, Yan yechen and Xuan zero, "Miss, show me your true face, I believe they will understand."

 Chapter 386

    I looked at the three people in front of me, and looked at another group of expectant little eyes. I sighed and closed my eyes. There was no wind on my body. My hair floated up and slowly faded from black to silver. Canthus spread open pattern, has spread to the forehead, open eyes, eyes have become silvery white.


    Luo Ming Shang, Yan yechen and Xuan zero all stood up in surprise when they saw me like this


    I don''t understand, so big reaction, you haven''t seen God one by one? "Why are you so scared?"


    "Colorless." Xuan zero board from a face, a face of serious.


    Mia looked at me and said, "it''s so beautiful, master. Are you playing the role of the moon elf now?"


    Ji Yu Feng pinched his chin and thought for a long time, reaching a conclusion. "Oh, it''s albinism."


    I really want to pry his brain to see what''s inside. You''re albino. Your family is albino. Come on. Stinky boy, come here, I promise to let you know what flowers are and why they are so red.


    I glare fiercely, Ji Yufeng immediately shrinks his neck and hides behind Mingqing. "What do you mean? Why is colorless and scared like this? "


    Three people looked at each other, but did not speak, "nothing."


    I smack, forget it, don''t want to say I''m too lazy to ask, "by the way, do you know Xiaoyao is coming?" As I said, Xiaoyao island has something to do with Yingliu. I don''t know. Will they know?


    "Happy island." Cang Qing frowned, "Gongsun Xiaoyao."


    "How do you know the chief''s name?" Mingyu cried out.


    "He was the guard of Yingliu," replied hongluan. "Later, after he escaped, he set up a strange organization. As a result, the old guys did not dare to kill him. Maybe, he has something to do with it, "he said with a sneer at the end.


    "Red!" White soft voice a drink, then continue to look at me with a smile, "Miss asked this to do what?"


    I clenched my fist tightly, "because, I want this place, and those people, all disappear!"


    "Disappear? Do you want to kill them? " Hongluan tilted her head, "isn''t that very simple? These people around you will soon be well taken away. "


    "Yan Yan will strangle me." I turned white and said, "and it''s disturbing the order of the underworld. As an administrator, I can''t do it knowingly. " And Yan Yan a person is not easy, all thanks to these people in my shop. Give Yan Yan more trouble. I''m afraid she''ll take me there by the way. "So I''m the only one to take them on the road myself!"


    "And it looks like they''ve been after the boss for a long time." Mingyu continued.


    Four people are silent, "this matter..."


    I interrupted them. "I know it''s hard for you to get involved. It''s a dispute between Antique Street and them. It has nothing to do with Yingliu. I just want to ask you a few questions. It''s all right now. You can go. " With that, the pattern on his face faded, and his eyes and hair turned black.


    Mingyu crept up to Xuanling and said, "I''ve seen what it''s like to unload the moles and kill the donkeys. The boss explained it perfectly and profoundly. "


    "Isn''t the boss always like this?" Xuan zero responds with a smile.


    Bai Ya didn''t care. "Don''t disturb me, miss. If you have any questions, you can come to us at any time." Then he got up and was ready to leave.


    I waved casually, "Xuan zero, see off."


    Seeing the person off, I reached out and knocked on the table. Sometimes, it is not a good thing that some things are explained clearly. The sound of knocking on the table stopped, the action also stopped, slowly raised his hand, looking at the white fingertips, "colorless, isn''t it?"


    Xuanling sent people out. Baiya went to the door and looked at Xuanling, "Your Highness the ghost king, miss, I hope your Highness the ghost king is worried."


    "You''re welcome. It''s just my job." Xuan nodded.


    Bai Ya paused. "Miss time is running out, so please ask the ghost king to persuade miss to go back with us as soon as possible."


    Xuan zero pause, "time is not much? What do you mean


    "Now that you know what she is, you know what I mean." Baiya replied, "she still has a human body, but once the body dissipates, what will she become? I think your Highness the ghost king has lived for so long, I should know."


    Xuanling has nothing to say. He knows what Baiya means, but Reluctant to give up, isn''t it the family? But let him push his family out. The most important thing is, will the boss agree?


    Xuan zero wry smile a, now, how should do?


    When the tea is boiled in warm water, the fragrance of the tea is not broken, and the cigarette is curling. Bai Yu''s fingers hold the cup, but he pauses to his lips. He looks at the green tea in the cup and thinks that it''s time to change the tea set. If so, what should he change? What color do you want to look good?


    Tea in the hands of warm and cool, or did not want to change what cup, just looking at the slightly fluctuating water in a daze.One hand took the cup from my hand. "Boss, the tea is cold."


    "Well," I responded casually.


    "What''s the boss thinking?" Xuanling changed a pot of tea and put it on the stove. "Thinking about Yingliu? Or Xiaoyao island? "


    "I''m thinking about what kind of tea set to change." I replied.


    Xuan zero hand is dull for a while, immediately smile, "that, thought good?"


    "No I shook my head in distress, "jade is too expensive, porcelain is not resistant to fall, wood is afraid of bubble. I don''t know what to buy. "


    "Ha ha, let''s use it first. Anyway, it''s not bad." Xuan zero said with a smile, "if you see anything you like in the future, just change it."


    After thinking about it, I was still a little reluctant, but I couldn''t help it


    Xuanling poured out the cold tea and washed the tea set again. "Boss, don''t you worry about other things?"


    "Xiaoyao island? I don''t care about a guard of Yingliu. " I said calmly. "It''s just that it''s hard to find out where they live, and it''s not easy to find out where they''re hiding. The most important thing is that it involves some homicide cases in No. 3 street. Muchuan will definitely not help me. That guy''s watching No. 3 street is just like looking at the annoying insects, but it''s also a good opportunity to recover No. 3 street. It depends on whether he wants to


    I pass analysis, Xuan zero in a very serious audience, and so I finished, just continue to say: "I said something else."


    "Something else?" I blinked in bewilderment.

 Chapter 387

    I suddenly thought of something. "Did I tell you something for nothing?"


    Xuan zero smiles, "when go home to have a look."


    "I''ll go back, but not now." I sighed, "don''t worry, I promised them, after all the things are solved, I will go back with them and solve all the things."


    "Boss..." Xuanling was stunned.


    "For me, it''s a prison that I can''t escape from. Even if I escape there, there is a bondage that can''t be untied forever in my heart. If I don''t untie this bondage, I will never be able to fly to a higher place." I said softly, and the kettle on the stove was steaming.


    "So, will you come back?" Xuanling lifted the teapot down and poured me a cup of tea.


    "Of course, this is my home." I look up and smile at Xuanling. Of course, I will come back. No matter where I go, I will come back home, won''t I?


    Xuanling put the cup into my hand and held it. "Hands are so cold, keep warm."


    "Well," I answered, "well, Xuanling, you go to Mingqing and Ruizhe to check those things on No.3 street. I still feel that it''s a little strange there. Since the flame butterfly you mentioned died in ancient times, how can it still exist now?"


    "Well, OK, I''ll check again." Xuan nodded. "Take a good rest these days, boss."


    "I''m fine." I shook my head. I was in better spirits than anyone else. There''s nothing to rest.


    Xuan zero gives Luo Ming Shang a color. Luo Ming Shang glances at Xuan zero. After all, he is a brother. He immediately understands each other''s time and holds me up. "Cher, it''s time to rest."


    "Put me down." I hugged Luo Ming Shang''s neck and said with a black face.


    "Cher, you are tired." Luo Mingshang bowed his head and gave me a kiss on the cheek. "Good, let''s have a rest."


    Good yo yo. I gave him a look. "I''m not sleepy. I''ll return it later..." Halfway through, the eyelids started to fight. It''s like having a magnet. It''s positive and negative.


    "You''re sleepy." Luo Mingshang took me and left.


    "Luomingshang You call You Asshole, Hoo I can''t support it any more. I just close my eyes and sleep in Luo Mingshang''s arms.


    Watching luomingshang take people away, Xuanling goes to Yan yechen and sits down. Yan yechen is looking at the piles of luomingshang reading the rest of the books. He realizes that the people sitting next to him have a subconscious glance. After finding that it is Xuanling, he continues to sit reading.


    "What can I do for you?" Yan yechen asked.


    "Yan yechen, I always want to ask, why do you want to stay here?" Xuan zero light voice laughs a way.


    "You know that." Yan yechen also does not lift the head of reply, "our purpose is not the same?"


    Xuan01 choked, "are you for her? Or her? "


    "She? "She?" Yan yechen raised his head and said with a smile, "playing crossword puzzles, you and me? He told her it? Ha ha. "


    Light pick eyes slightly squint, "you know what I''m talking about. Looking for her is for guilt, looking for her No, waiting for her to come is for the sake of gratitude and resentment. If we don''t get rid of that guy, we, as well as the little Yama, will not have a real free day in the underworld. "


    Yan yechen''s eyes darkened, "there is a man, I don''t know if you still remember?"


    "Who?" Xuan zero asks curiously.


    "Soul heaven." Yan yechen replied. He frowned deeply when he spoke.


    Xuan zero frowned, "soul heaven?" Who is this?


    Yan yechen said with a helpless smile, "I knew you had forgotten that you were the Shura General of the underworld with youmingxue."


    Xuanling also remembered, "Oh, he, I remember he seems to be very strong, with the strength of the emperor. Even if we are together, we may not win him. Why did you mention this man all of a sudden? "


    "Because he is the emperor." Yan yechen narrowed his eyes.


    Xuan zero suddenly a Leng, "what do you say?" It''s impossible. Emperor? How could the emperor of the six realms appear in the underworld and become the general of the Shura king.


    Yan yechen continued, "to tell you the truth, after youmingxue died, I have been looking for his clues. At the beginning, I thought that this man was too strong, and staying was a disaster, so I wanted to kill him, but he seemed to disappear, as if he had never existed."


    "What Xuan zero immediately a Leng, "no?" Immediately in the heart a startle, "how possibly so disappeared."


    Yan yechen shook his head, "it''s true that there is no, so I have been looking for him at the beginning. At last, I know where he has gone?"


    "What did you find?" Xuan zero asks a way quickly, "this soul sky, exactly is who?"


    "I don''t know who he is, but where he went..." Said, Yan yechen looked at the direction of the room, "I think I already know.""Boss!" Xuan zero feels chest a stuffy, lie trough, this what matter, how more and more disorderly.


    "I''m afraid it''s reincarnation. Moreover, the soul and the little girl have become one." Yan yechen frowned, "don''t you think it''s really like it? What''s more, the result of the unity of two souls is most easily colorless. "


    Xuan zero has been stunned, "colorless ah, but is it all in her calculation?"


    There are some things that no one can tell. Yan yechen sighed, "probably, she doesn''t know."


    "Who is that soul heaven? It can appear colorless Xuanling looked out of the window at the white clouds, which were white and soft. "In order to be colorless, I tried to use the spirit, but I didn''t succeed once."


    Yan yechen had no choice but to smile, "I don''t know what''s going on, but I''ve had a hand with that soul heaven. I can feel that in her body, in addition to the netherworld snow, there is the soul of that soul heaven."


    "That''s why you came?" Xuanling''s eyes darkened. Yan yechen, what do you want to do? After telling me so much, what do you want to do? "What is your purpose?"


    "Protect her." Yan yechen replied, "although she said that she is her, not anyone, but she is the reincarnation of netherworld snow is also a fact, and she is colorless. It''s our only hope. "


    Xuan zero can''t help clenching his fist. Although I know what Yan yechen said is true, I always feel uncomfortable. "You, not us." Then he got up and went downstairs.


    I slept all afternoon and woke up before supper.

 Chapter 388

    The first thing I wake up is to kick luomingshang.


    Luo Ming Shang, who was kicked out of bed by me, had a face of grievance, "Xueer."


    "Hypnotize me, don''t you think you should kick it?" I glared at him, asshole. Can''t sleep directly hypnotize people, I should be glad you didn''t directly knock me unconscious?


    "But Cher, you don''t have a good rest." Luomingshang got up from the ground, stuck to me again and held me.


    "What sleep in the daytime." I rubbed my head and yawned.


    Luomingshang pasted it up and gave me a kiss on the face, "but Xueer, you haven''t had a good rest for a long time. Even at night, Xueer hasn''t had a good rest for a long time. "


    When I heard what Luo Mingshang said, I just remembered that I''ve been thinking about those messy things these days, and I really haven''t had a good rest. "In short, forcing people to sleep is not good."


    However, after a long sleep, I felt much better. I took a long breath and didn''t care about this guy. Eat out.


    As soon as I went out, I smelled the smell of rice. I quickly sat down at the table and waited for the meal.


    "Boss, you''re awake." Mingqing also sat down, suddenly remembered something, quietly moved away, "that..."


    Glancing at him, I wonder what he''s doing? Do you know that your boss is a God and wants to kneel down and worship? "


    The corner of Mingqing''s mouth twitched, and her face twitched. "Boss, you are not the God of wealth. Do you have money?"


    "Hehe, who pays you?" I gave a sneer.


    Mingqing immediately confused, and then suddenly got up, knelt down, and worshipped me, saying, "let me get rich and raise my salary, raise my salary."


    I have black lines on my face. This child is so deceiving. I really worship him. Mingyu came out with a dish, but he could not help him, "boss, don''t tease him, and you, roll up quickly, go in and take out the porridge."


    "Don''t worry about me, elder sister. You can make money by paying more respects." Mingqing seems to be possessed.


    Mingyu''s face turned black. "Get out of here. If I give you a raise, the boss will give you a raise. It''s useless for you to worship."


    Mingqing, whose head is short of tendons, just responds, "Oh, right." Hurry to get up from the ground.


    I try to hold back laughing. Is the child''s IQ infected by Ji Yufeng? Laughing to death, I bit chopsticks with a smile. Mingyu shook her head helplessly, "boss, you know Mingqing''s IQ is not high, you still tease him like this."


    "Blame me." I showed my hand.


    "Boss, it''s immoral to bully honest people." Mingqing stares at me.


    The corner of my mouth cracked. "Are you honest?" If he is honest, it is estimated that the underworld can respect the old and love the young and help the poor.


    "I''m not, boss. You are." Those who are not afraid of death continue to stare at me.


    I angrily kick in the past, "stare fart ah, look again, dig out your eyes and donate them to the hospital for specimens."


    Xuan zero to mend the knife, "boss, are you sure you are donating or not selling?"


    "Come on, eat quickly." Mingyu brought the porridge to the table, and no one served a bowl of porridge by the way I didn''t see those little figures.


    "Xiao Zuo and Xiao you are robbed by MIA. Xiao Hei is looking for food, and Xiao Qi is dragged back to the town by Ji Yufeng." Ruizhe answered one by one.


    You''re fuckin ''teasing me. I don''t know, "what the hell?" Being robbed, looking for food, what the hell can I know about the town? Ji Yufeng, that guy wants to live in a town? Is his family haunted? When was Xiaoqi so obedient? It''s not the time for the whole street to start from the beginning to the end.


    "I don''t know," he shrugged. "It''s true that it''s not here anyway."


    Mingyu, with four small bowls, resolutely put them back. She doesn''t want to do more dishes.


    As soon as I woke up, I couldn''t sleep after dinner. Xiao Hei came back from foraging and went back to sleep in his own nest. I just went out to the street to have a walk. Anyway, it''s OK to be idle. It''s just a little cold. Although the weather has turned warmer, it''s still cold to death at night. I added a piece of clothes and took a walk in the street It''s gone.


    The cold hand falls to a warm palm, holding my hand. Warm in the palm of my hand, I looked at him and ignored him. Pull him forward.


    "Can''t sleep?" He asked as he walked.


    "Well," I just woke up. How could I sleep.


    "It''s cold outside, go back," Luo Mingshang suddenly stopped, holding my hand to go back.


    I tugged him, "no, I want to come out for a walk."


    "What are you thinking?" Luo Mingshang saw what was on my mind. "Is it because of Xiaoyao island or Yingliu?"


    I looked at him, a little unhappy, "you know everything."


    Luomingshang clenched my hand, "of course, because I have a heart with Xueer."


    "Come on, you," I glared at him, but I laughed in my heart and went on, "I''m not thinking about anything, I just feel that the whole thing seems to be pushed into a huge wheel, so that people can''t get away, even I can''t get away.""No, we''re all here." Luo Mingshang comforted me, "no matter what Xueer wants to do or where she wants to go, I will accompany you."


    I stopped and looked at him, "luomingshang, would you like to go back?"


    "Xueer..." Luo Mingshang was a little confused.


    "In the past, I was confident in everything. But this time, it was totally beyond my premonition. I thought it was just Qi Yang''s resentment and misunderstanding with me, but I didn''t expect that there was such a thing beyond my control behind Qi Yang. I couldn''t predict what would happen and whether I could survive, but At least, I won''t let you


    "I''ll face it with Cher." Luomingshang clenched my hand.


    I threw it away again, and painstakingly advised: "luomingshang, if you are just my husband, my lover and the one I love, I will be very moved by your saying so, but I will never forget what my own responsibility is. Shuo Tong Xue is the owner of the spirit hall, the rule of this street, the gatekeeper of the underworld gate, the guardian of the Shura Kingdom, and the guide to manage the Yin and Yang worlds. Therefore, I know better than anyone that what I have to do is to protect the balance between the Yin and Yang worlds and maintain the agreement between human and ghost. Therefore, I also know what will happen if the underworld loses the underworld and the ghost king. " So, luomingshang, do you understand?


    Luo Mingshang''s eyes darkened. He probably felt that what I said was reasonable, but his expression was struggling. He hesitated in his heart. After a long time, he held me in his arms.

 Chapter 389

    "I know, I know you have your duty, but I also have my duty. My duty is to support the balance of the underworld, and to protect you, so for me, if anything happens to you, I''m dereliction of duty."


    "But..." I''m in a hurry.


    Luomingshang interrupted me, "it''s OK. We''ll be OK. This time, you can believe me." Luomingshang promised me.


    "Good!" It''s OK. It''s the best ending, of course.


    Luomingshang let me go and pulled me back. The moment I turned around, I stopped. I had no idea. I bumped into "ah!" A scream "what are you doing..." Before I finished, I saw a creature standing in front of me, and luomingshang suddenly began to send out cold air. I just looked at luomingshang lightly, and then I went to see the people in front of me, with purple long broken hair, beautiful face, purple eyes full of cynicism, straight nose, just like petals of cherry lips.


    Who is this man? I frowned, but I felt as if I had seen it somewhere.


    "Oh, long time no see, Ming." That person smiles to say hello with Luo Ming Shang, "still have" say, he turns his eyes to me again, in the eyes is full of inquiry, "big young lady."


    I''m in a daze, miss? Call me? This is what they call me. Why is this man?


    "What do you want?" Luo Mingshang''s tone is not good. He reaches out his hand to block me behind him. I can feel Luo Mingshang trembling slightly. Are you afraid? Can let luomingshang like this, what kind of strength should the other party have? I have no idea.


    "Don''t be nervous. I mean no harm. " As the youth approached, I immediately felt a dangerous atmosphere. My heart seemed to be squeezed, and the pressure of my whole body made me breathless. "I just came to see my old friend."


    "There''s no old friend of yours here. Get out of here!" Luo Ming Shang cold drinks a way, but already appeared thin cold sweat on the head, "you exactly have what purpose, your purpose is also her?"


    "You know, just give her to me." The boy stopped and put his hands in his pockets. There is a cold light in the eyes.


    I can''t help clenching my fist. This person is stronger than they ever were. This is the first feeling he gave me.


    "I say it again, get out of here!" Luo Mingshang stood there and did not dare to move.


    "In that case, I''ll have to take it hard." Then the boy started, and a purple totem appeared in his hand.


    "Let''s go!" Looking at the strange purple totem, Luo Mingshang suddenly pushed me and reached out. His two hands overlapped. A blue totem appeared in his hand, and the cold around him immediately dropped a few points.


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, a purple moon appeared behind him, and the blue and purple lights collided with each other.


    I stepped back and stayed away, watching the big boss duel. It''s easy to hurt the innocent. I''d better stay away.


    Purple, blue aura flying, two handsome figure constantly jump to and fro, exerting their own skills.


    "Heaven breaks!" The aura of the boy suddenly changed from purple to white, and the pressure around him suddenly soared. I watched the battle under great pressure.


    "PUF in the ice world -" before luomingshang was ready, he was rushed out by the white evil spirit.


    I go, dare to beat my husband, don''t want to live, I directly a lunge up, by the way catch flying out of luomingshang, "how are you?"


    "Go," Luo Ming Shang whispered, "you can''t beat him."


    "Next, it''s you!" Juvenile step by step close to me, the hands of a purple flame, the flame for no reason to give a strong pressure.


    I threw luomingshang aside with a backhand, and a dark fire in my hand directly destroyed the purple flame. "This is an antique street, not a place where you can go wild at will." Having said that, I raised my right hand and a golden totem flashed in my palm. Suddenly, the sky was full of wind and clouds, and a golden light broke through the thick clouds. What was falling slowly from the sky.


    The young man also looked up at the Golden Road, his eyes even flashing with excitement, "the legendary Shura hall, I was lucky to see today."


    "Since you want to see it that way, I''ll give you one last wish before you die." The palm of the hand turned. Open again, the gold of the sky also slowly show face, it is a temple that can be compared with the whole city. All of a sudden, the stratiform clouds dispersed, the whole city was illuminated by the golden light, and a palace standing upside down in the sky was like a mirage, reflecting with the city.


    "Cher!" Luo Ming Shang exclaimed in surprise, "no way."


    "Roar -" in response to him, it was a roar. It seemed that the whole sky was shaking. Soon, from the Shura hall, there appeared a dark devil like person. They had horns, animal pupils, tusks, tough tails behind them, and their limbs were like strong beast claws. They fell on the eaves of the highest part of the Shura hall and were ready to look at everything below."Shuo Tong Xue, the guardian of the Shura Kingdom, made an agreement with him on the basis of blood. The Shura hall is the foundation of the Shura kingdom. Now that the Shura kingdom is in trouble, all the guards of the Shura hall should be killed!" The ghosts seemed to be waiting for my order. After I gave the order, they suddenly stretched out their wings behind me and rushed down with a sudden shock.


    "Roar -" the roar of the sky resounded through the whole city. Every household in antique street was dressed to have a look when they heard the sound. Every time a head appeared, I immediately said, "go back. No one is allowed to come out before dawn without my order


    "What are you doing?" Someone came from a distance. It''s Shiqing.


    My face changed and I yelled, "go back."


    Maybe I didn''t expect that I would scold him like this. Shi Qing was stunned for a moment. I don''t think I''ve seen Shi Qing''s face in my life. After half a sound, I said, "be careful yourself." And then quickly into a nearby store.


    The boy didn''t seem to be afraid because of the Shura falling from the sky, but he just laughed blandly, "Oh, this is the Shura ghost guarding the Shura hall. It looks very good. Lion dragon, are you hungry? Do you want some? " A word without a head.


    Then a louder roar appeared in the sky. A golden beast came from the sky, and the speed was very fast. But in a moment, the Shura ghost flying in the sky was swallowed up by most of it. The giant beast just took a breath, and the Shura ghost automatically went towards him.

 Chapter 390

    My face has changed. "Retreat, retreat!" I immediately yelled, lion dragon, it''s the legendary swallowing beast. The sky can swallow it, not to mention a few Shura ghosts. But isn''t it afraid of tummy?


    All Shura ghosts heard my voice and went back to the Shura hall as soon as possible. They continued to look at the situation below. The lion dragon wanted to catch up with him, but before he met the Shura hall, he was blown back. I''m kidding. You think Shura hall is a building block. Do you want to enter?


    "Lion dragon." The young man called softly, and the giant beast came back to the young man and became the size of a lion.


    The fingertip cut the palm, the blood slid down the arm, the golden totem flashed again, and the Shura hall slowly drew back. Backfire came fast and ruthless, a mouthful of blood directly sprayed out, I can not support the fall.


    "It''s said that once the Shura hall comes out, you have to see blood to take it back. You really dare to use it." The boy chuckled, "they can''t protect you. You''d better come with me."


    Luo Mingshang helped me up, "Xueer..."


    I patted his hand and comforted him, "it''s OK, believe me."


    God beast, right? I''ll fight you three against one. With the right hand level, the Taiji ring has two lights: "heaven and earth have no poles, yin and Yang have two forms, four images and eight trigrams, and all methods are unified!" With a light drink, the eight trigrams hanging on the ring falls into the hand and gradually becomes bigger and bigger, turning into an eight trigrams mirror.


    "What strange art is it?" The youth continued to wait for me to cast the magic.


    "The saint is the king and travels in all directions. The male is the Qi, the female is the Lin, the Fu is the Qilin, and the Qilin appears." The eight trigrams mirror reflected the brilliance, and two unicorns appeared behind me.


    "Roar -" the animal roared.


    I stretched out my hand to put away the Eight Diagrams mirror and felt out a gold badge. "Xiao Qi, get back to me now. There''s a fight!"


    Just then, a light came from a distance and fell directly on Fu Qi''s back


    Oh, you''re happy to hear that there''s a fight, aren''t you. But seeing Xiaoqi, one side of Qinglin suddenly got a little excited. Her huge eyes were staring at Xiaoqi''s figure tightly. I noticed something. I reached out and patted her body, "first solve the problems in front of me."


    Qinglin is so patted by me, also feel now have business to do, nodded, glaring at the youth and the lion dragon. Xiao Qi also jumped from Fu Qi and changed into a majestic unicorn. Even Fu Qi could not help shivering at the sight of the unicorn.


    The boy''s face rarely began to sweat, "Oh, it seems that there is a bit of trouble."


    "More trouble is to come?" Today, I want to let you know what is the consequence of hurting my husband. I want to let you know that I also protect the calf.


    The umbrella has always been with me, just in case of accidents, red umbrella up, I looked at each other''s youth with a smile, now, the situation seems to have changed.


    Sure enough, I still like the feeling of holding everything in my hand. Before I pulled out my dagger, the young man angrily touched his nose, "you still have this broken umbrella."


    "Well?" I frowned. "What?"


    "You have this umbrella, but I gave it to you. Have you forgotten?" The boy continued.


    I was even more confused, "ah?"


    "Hey, come on, forget so thoroughly," the boy scratched his head. "I''m very sad to forget me so soon. I changed your diapers when you were a child."


    My face turned red and black. "Fu Qilin, Xiao Qi, eat him for me."


    "Ai Ai," the boy quickly waved his hand, "you calm down, I''m telling the truth." Said, and sighed, "ah, when I was a child, I was so cute and cute. I like to call my brother Shi after my butt. Now I''m not as cute as when I was a child."


    When the dagger came out of the handle, the chain immediately covered the whole street. I directly tightened the chain and tied the man with the lion dragon into a ball.


    The boy was in a hurry. "Hey, hey, you can''t really forget it. It''s me, me, miss. Don''t do it."


    I a smile of a kick in the past, "how can I forget, you this guy, quietly run for me, there is no news, do you know, they all say you, say you are dead, do you know how sad I am?" Said, began to brake the bead, "I thought you really died, really left me, with hidden, don''t want me."


    See me cry, release also anxious, "Hello, miss, you don''t cry, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, don''t cry."


    "Cher." Luo Mingshang reached out to dry my tears. "Do you know him?"


    I looked up at Luo Mingshang and replied, "he is from Yingliu." What do you think of? "Wait, you know him, too?"


    Luo Ming Shang condescending to see an eye to explain, very reluctantly nodded, "well, have seen!"


    "Ai Ai, what do you mean to have met? At least it''s an old acquaintance," Shi struggled.


    I kick in the past again, "don''t struggle, you can''t earn it.""When will this umbrella still have this function?" I have some regrets. I knew I would not give this umbrella to others. "Let go."


    "I''ll let you go. You''re not allowed to run." I gave him a prophylactic injection for fear that he would leave me and run away like Yin.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here for you." Shi replied.


    After thinking about it, I put the dagger back into the hilt and the chains disappeared. Shi slowly got up from the ground and looked around. "It''s a bit noisy."


    "You know it''s a little big!" I couldn''t help yelling, "what''s the matter?"


    Shi suddenly put away his smiley face and looked at me seriously, "I said, I''m here to pick you up."


    "Pick me up?" I frowned, "sorry, I can''t go back to Yingliu yet."


    "You can''t go back to Yingliu." Shi said immediately, pausing and adding, "at least not in the short term."


    "What''s the matter?" Intuition tells me, what happened, "Ying Liu, what happened?"


    Shi sighed, "Ying Liu is now in civil strife and has been blocked."


    "Yes, about me?" I asked carefully, "what did they do to my body?"


    "Well!" Shi nodded and then looked around. "This is not a place to talk."


    I nodded, "come with me," and led him straight back to the hall.


    The riot outside has stopped, but no one dares to come out and see what happened. Maybe only by knowing who the other party is can I understand why luomingshang can''t beat him and why luomingshang is afraid.

 Chapter 391

    Shi, for many people, this name has another meaning. He is in charge of the law of Yingliu God, which is the so-called way of heaven. Even in Yingliu, not many people know his existence.


    Although I don''t know how Luo Mingshang met him, I know it must be an unexpected and wonderful experience to see Luo Mingshang''s constipation expression, Xuanling''s convulsion and Yan yechen''s inability to laugh.


    "Hey, why does this guy come?" Yan yechen asked in a low voice.


    "How do I know?" Luo Mingshang gave him a white look.


    Shi holds a lion dragon the size of a kitten and sits close to me. How familiar are we? In fact, we are not familiar. We haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. Do you know me?


    Fu qiqinglin didn''t go back. Instead, he turned into a young man and woman and followed us into the house. Xiao Qi didn''t adapt to the contact with his peers, so he buried himself in my arms and didn''t move, which made Fu qiqinglin and his wife helpless and helpless.


    Lion dragon has infinite interest in Xiao Qi. He wants to show his love to Xiao Qi many times and gets a paw in addition to a slap. Make the original majestic swallowing lion dragon have no temper.


    Mingyu yawns and makes a pot of tea. Maybe she thinks there''s nothing wrong with her. She takes Mingqing and Ruizhe back to bed.


    "Well, now we can talk about it." I asked after a sip of tea.


    After thinking about it, I''m probably organizing the language. "There are two groups in Yingliu now. One of them has done some research on your body without telling everyone. The second year after you left, the plan came to light."


    "What''s the matter with me?" I frowned and reached for my hand. "What''s going on? I want you to make it clear to me. "


    "Man made gods." Shi replied, "you should understand when I say that."


    I was stunned for a moment, nodded, "so, what''s the result? Did it work? "


    "It is said that there is a successful experimental body, but also because of this, their plan has been exposed, and Yingliu has fallen into civil strife. One side insists on its own research, and the other side is your defender, who wants to destroy the experimental body." Answer. "So you can''t go back yet."


    I was silent for a while, holding for a long time, holding out a word, "it''s none of my business." I didn''t plan to go back now. Yingliu civil war is none of my business. I haven''t solved these problems yet.


    "You mean research? Man made gods? " Xuan0 suddenly thought of what, "will it have something to do with Xiaoyao island?"


    I''m also a soul stirring person. Yes, when did Yingliu make such progress in science and technology? It must have something to do with Xiaoyao island.


    "Pass the test tonight," Shi added. "I think..."


    "Wait a minute." I interrupted, "you say Test? " I almost died. Do you know that the counter attack of Shura hall is very fierce? Do you know that I lost half of Shura ghost? Do you know that now you tell me to test your sister''s test!


    The cold sweat on the top of Shi''s head began to come down, "well, you listen to me first."


    I took out my umbrella and weighed it in my hand. "OK, you go on." I''ll do it when you finish.


    "Cough, let me put it simply. You are very dangerous here. You still have a disaster. It''s a disaster of life and death." The release board makes a face.


    "I know," I rubbed the red umbrella in my hand. "Have you finished?"


    "Come with me, I''ll protect you." Release a face serious say.


    I pick pick pick eyebrow, "finished?"


    "Wait a minute." Shi quickly distance with me, "you calm down, impulse is the devil."


    I paused, and I put my umbrella away. "I tell you so, I will not go anywhere, and where I am alive and dead will never get rid of it. I have to live by myself, I am the one who has the final say."


    Shi sighed, "you still haven''t changed at all. You are stubborn and like a donkey. Once you decide something, it''s useless for anyone to persuade you."


    "Now that you know it''s useless, why do you come to this?" I rolled my eyes. "Besides, I can promise to beat you without magic power."


    "By what?" Shi frowned, "are these three unicorns? Shura hall? Or the umbrella I gave you in your hand? "


    "Can you say you can hide from those chains?" I said with a soft smile.


    Yan yechen almost spat out a mouthful of blood, "wait, is that umbrella you sent?"


    Shi sees Yan yechen who suddenly opens his mouth, "yes, what''s the matter? When I picked it up, I threw it to her to play with. "


    "Play Yan yechen held his chest, "you are so generous."


    "What''s the matter?" Shi frowned, "why this expression."


    Yan yechen leaned over and said a word in Shi''s ear. Shi''s expression became very rich. He looked at me and said, "forget it, just give it to her."


    "What are you muttering about?" I frowned. What about these two guys.The release of distressed precipitation for a while, just to me a smile, "it''s OK, continue. OK, I admit I can''t beat you if you take that umbrella, but what if you let it go? "


    "Oh, do you want to try?" I smile confidently, without umbrella, I still have the list of gods. Single fight or group fight, whatever you choose. What is the way of heaven? Heaven can''t control antique street.


    "I advise you not to try, the boss is a lot of strange," Xuanling kindly reminded.


    Shi looked at me with doubt, "what else do you have?"


    I didn''t talk, and the other three didn''t speak. Xiao qiwo covered his face in my arms, thinking that he had been cheated by the so-called plug-in.


    Release a facial expression some not good, "why didn''t you just make come out?"


    "Because I can''t use it," I continued to weigh the umbrella.


    Shi shrank back and immediately counseled, "I tell you, violence is not advisable. It''s wrong of you to do so."


    "Oh," I put away my umbrella, "OK, I won''t go with you. I won''t go anywhere. You can go away numbly."


    "But..." You frowned seriously, didn''t you


    "You think I''m kidding?" I gave him a white look, "if you think it''s OK, just help me find Yin back."


    Hearing Yin, Shi immediately looked disgusted, "looking for him? I might as well find a place to sleep. What do you want to do with him? He can''t help you any more. "


    "That''s better than you," I rolled my eyes. "If it''s OK, get out of here. I''m going to sleep," he said. He got up and pulled luomingshang up.


    "Wait a minute." Fu Qi suddenly stopped me and looked at the little Qi in my arms. He wanted to say nothing.

 Chapter 392

    Oh, I almost forgot about them. I pulled Xiaoqi out of my arms, but xiaozizi held on to them.


    "Xiao Qi." I sighed helplessly


    "no," little Qi buried her head in my arms and held my clothes tightly with her claws, not looking at Fu Qilin.


    "Child, my child." All of a sudden, Qinglin pounces on me and wants to snatch Xiaoqi from my arms. As a result, two small claws tightly pull me, is not let go.


    "You let go," I pulled Xiaoqi off. "There''s something you can''t solve by pretending to be dead like this. It''s your parents. Let me face the reality. "


    Xiaoqi looks up reluctantly, looks at Qinglin again, and stretches out his paw. Qinglin quickly takes Xiaoqi over.


    I clapped my hands and said, "well, this is your family business. You can solve it by yourself." Then he glanced at Shi, "you, get out of here. I''m going to sleep."


    "Hey, you can''t take me in so late." Shizhuang looked up at me pitifully.


    I glanced at the dark night sky outside, "squeeze with Yan yechen." anyway, Yan yechen has been sleeping in the living room, and we don''t have any spare room for him.


    Lying on the bed, I couldn''t sleep. The arrival of Shi made me feel uneasy. What kind of robbery could disturb him?


    "Snow, sleep." And he put his hand over my eyes.


    I quickly moved his paws away, "don''t hypnotize me."


    "But you can''t sleep." Luo Ming Shang bit my earlobe, "good, sleep."


    Sleepiness gradually hit me, and this bastard hypnotized me, but I couldn''t help it. My eyelids became heavier and heavier. I leaned on him and fell asleep in his arms.


    but at this time, I felt that I was awake as never before. My body seemed to be frozen, and I couldn''t move in winter, and my body was freezing to death. What I saw in front of me was white Everything.


    I tried to move, still can''t move, eyelid heavy fierce, but consciousness but can''t tired down.


    There was a golden light spot in front of me, just like a hope. I began to try my best to catch the light. It seemed that I was about to catch it. At that moment, the ice on my body broke. I was free from it. I shook my body for a moment, and then I managed to stop my body. There was a transparent ice under my feet. In front of me, it turned out to be an ice house.


    The broken ice did not disperse, so it floated in the air, and broke into a circle, with the ice Pavilion as the center. The ice was painted with red lines. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all.


    Palm a little warm, I looked at the hands of the golden halo, like a golden glow of fireflies, holding in the palm of the hand is very warm, and then look at the sarcophagus in front of me, I pause, took the first step, and then just like being bewitched, can no longer stop, keep walking to the sarcophagus.


    "Don''t forget to go ahead," a voice behind him yelled, "you will regret seeing what''s inside." anyone with eyes and feelings can see it, and the things in front of you are not close.


    This sound, let me stop, like a soul, I stopped, turned to see, but nothing.


    "Dark snow." I murmured, "is that you?"


    There was no movement, and no one responded to me. I sighed softly. Forget it, let''s be an auditory hallucination. I looked back and continued to look at the ice Pavilion in front of me. But found in front of the ice has been broken, broken ice has arrived in front of. I was so scared that I stepped back and fell down.


    "Ah --" a scream, I woke up, found that the whole body has been soaked in cold sweat, I wiped the sweat on the head, the side of luomingshang also woke up.


    "What''s the matter, Cher?" Luomingshang lay down and reached out to take me back.


    "Nothing." I sighed, vaguely, and now my head is in a daze.


    It''s already daybreak outside. I look at the light coming in through the cracks of the curtains and lick the floor. It seems that I haven''t been out of bed for a long time. I looked at the shining giggle on the floor and leaned against luomingshang''s arms. Well, go on sleeping.


    I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, a whisper came from my ear, "Miss, get up."


    I suddenly a spirit, instantly wake up, looking at the handsome face close at hand, decisive a slap throw in the past, "pa --!" It''s clear and loud. It''s a little clearer than when I was shooting luomingshang.


    Then, I feel like I''m dreaming. I have long purplish hair tied up, an apron on my body, and a cooking spoon in my hand. Oh, I must be dreaming, and it''s a nightmare. This guy is cooking? Didn''t blow up the kitchen.


    "It''s not a good habit to stay in bed, miss." Shi said with a smile.


    Ha ha, I can give him a slap again. It''s really cheap. I look at that face and itch, "you, you cook?"


    "Yes," Shi nodded, "at least you took me in for one night. I have to do something in return. ""My kitchen..." I''m heartbroken.


    Release instant unwilling, "Hey, what do you mean, I didn''t put your kitchen how, hurry up to eat breakfast."


    With all sorts of fluke in mind, I put on my clothes and went out. My first reflection was that I looked at the kitchen. Well, it was intact. I was relieved. Mingyu was serving breakfast. I looked at it. It was very good. There was no black one.


    Early in the morning, Ji Yufeng killed me. The first time he knelt down to admit his mistake, "master queen, I''m wrong, I''m wrong. Don''t worry about me."


    I look black line, what ghost, "you didn''t take medicine."


    "Master queen, I have something to tell you. You must hold back. Violence is not advisable." Ji Yufeng held my thigh tightly.


    "Say it I have no choice but to break away his claws, "give me a good say!"


    "Well," Ji Yufeng sobbed, "Xiao Qi is gone." Then he kowtowed to me quickly, "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, master queen, I''m wrong. Don''t hit people in the face, don''t advocate it. It hurts self-esteem."


    Cough, what else can I say. Just about to say something, Xiao Qi rubbed his eyes and jumped down from the upstairs. "What''s the noise? It''s very noisy in the early morning."


    Ji Yufeng is confused. Look at Xiaoqi, look at me, and look at Xiaoqi again, "have I crossed?"


    I kicked Ji Yufeng, "get up, Xiao Qi came back last night, get up, kneel like what."


    "Oh," Ji Yufeng quickly got up from the ground, the soil on the bubble clothes, really embarrassed to death.

 Chapter 393

    "Master queen, could you tell me in advance next time? I''m very embarrassed because you didn''t see the little guy in the early morning. I thought I was lost. I don''t know how to face you."


    So you come here early in the morning, don''t you. I rolled my eyes. Turning to one side, "something happened last night, so I need Xiao Qi to help me, so I called him back."


    Ji Yu Feng followed, "Oh, it''s the mirage that suddenly appeared last night."


    I slipped and almost fell down, "cough, that''s Shura hall. It''s the real side of the city, the street. "


    "Oh." Ji Yufeng has been holding a word for a long time.


    After a while, Mia came back alone. I was stunned. When Ji Yufeng came back, he at least told me the whereabouts of Xiao Qi. What about my two? Why didn''t you bring it back when you took it out?


    "Well, where''s my son and daughter?" I was immediately dissatisfied. This guy said hello to me directly and went to one side to chat with Mingyu.


    "Oh, my sister took it to play." Mia waved casually. Suddenly, he thought of something and immediately came over, "ah, master, what happened last night? I''ve seen it all, Shura hall. It''s so handsome. I want to learn that, teach me, teach me. "


    "Teach your sister." I was so angry that I kicked it. My son and daughter didn''t get it back for me, so they came to me to offer me conditions. Enough of life.


    "Master," MIA shook my hand, "teach me, how did that super handsome man get out of it?"


    I gave her a white look. "When you take over the spirit hall later, you will be imprinted. With the imprint, you can summon the Shura hall."


    "Oh, oh." Mia nodded in disappointment, and then she was excited. "I will work hard."


    "Shura hall is not fun. If you call out Shura hall, you have to see blood to take it back, and the summoner will be seriously attacked," I reminded. Although it''s not time yet, it''s not bad to say it in advance.


    "Ah?" Mia was surprised, "backfire, master, you are not Have you been bitten


    "Well? Is that serious? " Ji Yufeng was also worried, and immediately came up, "master queen, are you ok?"


    My head was blue. "Do you think I look good?" I growled at once.


    Xiaoqi ran to me and began to climb up. Then she sat on my lap, held my waist and continued to bury her head in my arms. What''s the matter with this child? Since I saw Fu qiqinglin last night, I have been pestering people. No, okay?


    "What''s the matter with you? Shouldn''t you be happy to see your parents? " I don''t understand asked out.


    "Xiaoqi''s parents?" Mia was stunned. I think a lot of incredible things happened when she was away.


    "Well, Fu Qilin is his father and mother." I said, "I didn''t know until last night."


    Ji Yufeng was dizzy. "How many things happened last night? Didn''t Xiao Qi come back to help you fight? How did you get married? Is the intruder Xiao Qi''s parents. It turns out it''s my son, my parents? "A truce?"


    "You are worthy of it." The brain hole is big. "Fu Qilin is the beast I called to help. It was the one who came to pick fault last night I pointed to the stairs, just as Shi Zheng was discussing with Yan yechen what to go down the stairs.


    Seeing the sudden release, Mia''s eyes almost didn''t glow green? Green light? I looked at MIA suspiciously again. It''s really green light. What the hell?


    "Another handsome guy." I feel like Mia''s eyes are killing me.


    Shi said that there was a chill in the daytime for no reason. It was creepy. I said that there was nothing wrong with me.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" I still don''t know what''s wrong with this guy. It''s so sticky. "If you have nothing to do, go to Xiao Hei."


    As a result, Xiao Qi raised a pitiful little bun face and said, "you don''t want me anymore."


    Well In the face of such a cute little bun face, I really have no resistance, "what nonsense, I don''t want you, who wants you?" Then it seems to think of something, "you mean your parents don''t want you?"


    "Wow," who knows, just after I asked, the smelly boy suddenly burst into tears, and all the people in the shop came to see him. I immediately felt embarrassed and quickly went upstairs with Xiaoqi in my arms. It seemed that MIA thought of something and immediately followed him. Ji Yufeng sees this, and he also keeps up with it.


    Up the stairs, I look black line, "OK, what are you crying for?" How old are you? Don''t be a child, OK?


    The little thing held me tightly and didn''t let go, "don''t father and mother, want the master, wow, want the master."


    I suddenly heart a soft, "good good, won''t throw away you," I quickly coax way.


    "Really?" Xiao Qi raised a small face full of tears and asked pitifully, "won''t you leave me?"


    "No, No." I rubbed his little head and sighed deeply. What should I do? Since I chose to bring them back, I didn''t want to abandon any of them, because for me, they are all my family. "Can you stop crying? Do you have any grudges with your parents? "Xiao Qi sniffed and said slowly, "they don''t want me anymore."


    "Ah?" I was surprised. Seeing Fu Qilin last night, he didn''t look like he didn''t want his son.


    Later, Xiao Qi told me what happened at the beginning. It turned out that Fu qiqinglin, Xiao Qi''s parents, was driven by the Taoist priest because their master saved their lives. In order to repay their kindness, he sent his son who was still in the eggshell to guard the Seven Star Tower. So Xiao Qi didn''t know who her parents were or met anyone since she was born. She just waited at the top of the Seven Star Tower.


    I feel sorry for him. So does Fu Qi Qinglin. If you want to repay them, you won''t go by yourself. You want your son to suffer for them. No wonder Xiao Qi doesn''t want them.


    "Good boy." I rubbed Xiaoqi''s head. "I won''t want you."


    "Well," Xiao Qi nodded and sniffed.


    I looked at Xiaohei on the balcony and tried to tease Xiaohei. As a result, Xiaohei rewarded the lion dragon with two claws and patted Xiaoqi''s head. "Play with Xiaohei and the lion dragon."


    When I heard the lion dragon, I found that Xiao Qi''s dim eyes lit up again, and then looked at it in a gloomy way. Lion dragon immediately shrunk his neck, and his majestic image disappeared.

 Chapter 394

    Well, I have a hunch that lion dragon is going to have bad luck. Xiao Qi''s favorite thing is fighting. Although it''s all up to the point, little black and little left can''t beat him. Little right is a girl. It''s hard to fight with her, but it''s bad for her. Now I have a little partner who is equal. Of course, I have to practice my hands well.


    Then he saw Xiao Qi dragging lion dragon out, and Xiao hei and Xiao Qi united front pulled lion dragon out.


    I couldn''t help laughing. I was still a child. Just then, Mia suddenly came up, "master."


    "What for?" I immediately alert up, usually at this time, MIA so smile will not have a good thing.


    "Shura hall can''t learn. Teach me psychics." Mia said expectantly.


    "Poof -" my tea. It''s a pity. I look at the tea sprayed on Mia''s face and feel a little sad.


    Mia wiped the tea on her face. "Hey, are you dirty?"


    "Cough, I''m sorry." I put down the cup, "but you said, I really can''t do it."


    "Eh?" Mia was stunned. "How can you, master? You can. It''s the two unicorns that I called before. They are super handsome. "


    "Is there anything else in your mind besides being handsome?" I sigh, the child is hopeless.


    Mia thought about it. "Of course, it''s powerful."


    Ha ha, I sneer, take up the tea, "Ma Liu roll for me."


    "That''s it." Ji Yufeng immediately came up and said, "what do you mean by channeling? Your second illness is too serious. Do you think it''s a ninja? Master queen, teach me summoning. "


    "Poof --" my tea was wasted before I had a sip of it. What a pity.


    "You''re about the same!" I glared and yelled. "Again, I''m not psychic. They don''t call


    Two Kylins mumbled before, "what''s the matter with that murmur?"


    "It''s a divine beast called by the ring. It''s a contract signed long ago." I can''t help roaring.


    "It''s called." Mia showed up.


    His hand itched inexplicably, and he wanted to smoke her. "This contract has been signed for a long time. As long as there is a spirit medium, as long as the spirit power is injected, open the channel, the beast will help you through the spirit medium. I bought a little pet with you and kept it in a small nest. Even if I went out for a walk, I would call it a name and it would come back. The summoning and channeling skills you mentioned are all random and uncertain


    "Oh, oh. Master, I want one, too. " Mia''s eyes sparkled.


    Ji Yufeng also came, "me too. Master queen, get me one. "


    I have a big smile on my face. "Go to the pet store and buy one for you?"


    "Master." Mia began to be coquettish, "master get me a handle, I also want to be handsome, strong hand to help me fight ah, so later I am not afraid of danger."


    "What kind of beast do you use when you have time?" I took Mia''s head away and moved to the other side, keeping a distance from the two men.


    "It''s different," MIA smacked. "Anyway, I don''t care. Master, help me get one, help me get one."


    "Yes, yes, there is a husband in the world. At least get one for me." Ji Yufeng came up again, "or you can rest assured of me."


    I nodded. "Well, don''t you want revenge? It''s time to hone. "


    Ji Yufeng has a black face. "What if I hang up?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you clean up. Situ Jue owes me a favor. It''s good to ask him to buy you a Fengshui cemetery. By the way, what kind of ghost do you like after you die? Remember to come to me and I''ll help you marry. How about that? It''s enough to be righteous." I patted Ji Yufeng on the shoulder and said.


    "I choose to die." Ji Yufeng''s face is completely black.


    Forget it, don''t tease them. Anyway, they have to be handed over to them. Fu Qilin is not easy to tame. When the old man gave me this psychic medium to tame these two unicorns, I was totally under the rule of violence. They may eat these two guys.


    "Well, I won''t tease you. Anyway, it''s time to teach you." With that, I put down my cup and went to one side of the cupboard to take down a box.


    "What is this?" Two people are curious.


    "Psychic medium, you have to sign a contract first, so it will be much easier to use psychic medium to accept the god beast you want. Psychic medium is equivalent to a collar. As long as you stamp the mark of psychic medium on the god beast you want, even if the other party is 100 times stronger than you, he will be at your command. Of course, he is willing to do it." I said, by the way, open the box, there are two bracelets inside.


    Listen to me finish, two people speed bite their fingers, drop on the bracelet, suddenly two people''s hands were simultaneously marked, the bracelet also automatically brought to two people''s hands.


    "What''s next? Where to catch the beast? " Ji Yufeng is in high spirits.


    "Look at my movements." I said, and then I got up, "first of all, remember the mantra," heaven and earth are limitless, yin and Yang, four images and eight trigrams, and all laws are unified. " The ring flickered and a gossip mirror appeared in the hand.Ji Yufeng and Mia look at each other face to face, also learn my action, read: "heaven and earth infinite, yin and Yang, four images and eight trigrams, all the ways to one." at the same time, Mia''s hand is a collar, and Ji Yufeng''s hand is a bronze mirror.


    "First of all, Mia, you''re fire. I''ll get you a rosefinch. You don''t mind."


    "No problem, no problem!" Mia immediately nodded, rosefinch, the legendary four spirits beast. Ouch, ouch, master, I love you.


    "The Xuanniao of fire is born out of lust for fire, and the four spirits of fire are yin and Yang." The eight trigrams mirror in the hand turns a circle in the hand, it seems that there is a flame coming out, as if rushing to the sky, dyeing the whole sky red. Something came from the burning sky.


    "What''s this?" Mia asked in surprise as she watched the change in the sky outside.


    "Here we are." I said with a soft smile.


    Just finished, suddenly a huge pressure came from the air, almost swept the whole city in an instant.


    "What''s the matter? Why is there so much pressure? " Someone immediately vigilant, Qi Qi looked at the burning sky.


    "Is something coming?"


    "Don''t worry, it must be the girl in Lingguan who is doing something." Someone guessed it.


    "That girl can''t stop." It just ended last night, didn''t it?


    "If she stops, she won''t be the apprentice of Shuo Fangzhou," which makes sense. I can''t say a word to her.


    a flame flies out of the sky like fire clouds at the fastest speed and flies to the position of the spirit hall. No one can see what it is. Only a few people with high accomplishments find that it is a rosefinch with lust for fire.

 Chapter 395

    When the rosefinch fell to the spirit hall, its figure suddenly stopped, and its speed also dropped. On the second floor, it stirred up its wings, and its whole body was like being burned up by fire. Its huge body was shrinking rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye. At last, with a flash of red light, the big rosefinch turned into a lovely little girl who was wearing a red cheongsam, holding a red folding fan in her hand and wearing two lovely steamed buns on her head. She was about 11 or 2 years old and looked childish. As soon as she landed, she stepped directly on the window and rushed towards me.


    "Sister snow." The little girl suddenly fell on me and cried sweetly, "sister, you haven''t found me for a long time. I''m almost bored. What''s the matter this time?"


    "Well, Yanyu." I picked up the little girl''s little body with one hand and threw it away. It''s estimated that I''m the only one in the world who dares to do so, because this little girl is actually the ancestor of the rosefinch, which is one of the four spirits of Kaitian. It''s the ancestor of all the rosefinches and Phoenix. "This time, you''re not here to play. You just want to help my apprentice find out if you are suitable for her It''s controlled by fire, "I said patiently. Even though the little boy has lived so long, it seems that he will never be long.


    Listen to me, Yan Yu shows a disappointed expression, then glances at Mia and Ji Yufeng, and finally sets his eyes on MIA. After all, Mia is the only one of them. "New apprentice? Just her, so weak. Sister, you have a bad eye. At this level, any spirit beast summoned will be burned to ashes by fire. "


    listening to Yan Yu''s words, Mia looks embarrassed," Hey, what''s the matter with you little boy? What''s wrong with me? I''m human. I''m not weak when I''m human. "


    I look surprised. Mia, who gave you courage? Dare to shout to the ancestor of the four spirits beast, Liang Jingru? "Keke," I said quietly to mia, "I suggest you apologize quickly. She is not a child. He is older than you. I don''t know how old he is. Yanyu is the Zhuque god beast of the four spirits in the sky, that is, the first fire god beast between heaven and earth, the ancestor of all Zhuque Phoenix."


    Mia changed face, a decisive bow, "I''m wrong!"


    Yanyu looked at mia, but sighed, "forget it," said, reaching out and nodding Mia''s forehead, "I''m predestined with you, you are sister Xue''s Apprentice again, help you." a trace of red light entered Mia''s forehead. Then Yanyu pulled up again, "Huoyu, from now on, it''s your master. You can''t disobey it. With the meaning of Huoling," the red light slowly condenses in Yanyu''s palm to form a fire red egg, which is marked with a mark. Yanyu gives the egg to mia, "it''s called Huoyu. It''s a new little rosefinch. You can take her and hatch her well."


    Mia took the egg, a little trembling, "so what, ancestor, you get other people''s baby out like this, won''t other people''s mother look for you?"


    Yan Yu pauses. "Huoyu''s mother died in the scuffle thousands of years ago. It''s just that Huoyu was born prematurely, so it didn''t hatch. You must use your aura to nourish it, so it can hatch in the future. And closer to you. "


    "Oh, thank you, ancestor." Mia nodded and held the egg carefully.


    Flaming feather slightly breathed a breath, looked at me one eye, slowly said: "elder sister, I went back, not comfortable here, by the way, remember to say hello with that little bit." Then she stretched a little, and the flame surrounded her whole body and disappeared directly in front of us.


    "Little bit? Who is it? " Mia didn''t understand.


    "She was a great granddaughter," I replied, "red Luan."


    Mia thought about it, but did not remember, "have you seen it?"


    "Well," I nodded, "the last time I came, the girl in my chaperone."


    "Oh," MIA nodded clearly.


    Ji Yufeng rushed forward eagerly, "master queen, what about me? What about me?"


    I looked at Ji Yufeng, and even MIA was curious. I was curious about what kind of contract beast Ji Yufeng could have. I looked at Ji Yufeng and said, "Lei, I only know Qinglong."


    "Cool Ji Yu Feng immediately called.


    "But that guy is too lazy. I''m not sure I can call him." I gave Ji Yufeng a vaccination in advance.


    "Well Is Qinglong lazy? " Mia questions.


    I sighed, "yes, I''m almost a slacker. I''m still green dragon. Anyway, I ask him for help. He''s either busy sleeping or busy with something. Since the end of the war, he has completely become an otaku. "


    Ji Yufeng and Mia said at the same time, "it''s hard to imagine."


    I just raised the Eight Diagrams mirror in my hand, and suddenly a white scroll flew out of it and went directly into the bronze mirror of Ji Yufeng. I was confused.


    "Baise, what''s wrong with you." I called out immediately.


    "Ha ha," he thought with a light smile. A man in a white Tang suit suddenly appeared behind Ji Yufeng and hugged him from behind. "I''m just interested in this child. I want to have a good understanding of his body.""Poof --" cough, it''s not me, it''s MIA. Hey, hey, be careful. There are still minors here.


    Ji Yufeng also had a cold war for no reason. His subconscious reaction was to turn around and hit him with a fist, but the shadow behind him swayed a little, and Ji Yufeng missed. The man appeared beside Ji Yufeng again, holding his waist in one hand and the fist in the other hand. The whole person stuck to it and blew a breath in Ji Yufeng''s ear.


    "He''s such a naughty boy. It seems that he needs to be well adjusted." Ambiguous words.


    Hey, hey, pay attention, that one over there is already bleeding into a waterfall.


    "Woman Master queen. " Ji Yu doesn''t dare to move. What''s his situation now? Being teased by a man, being held by a man? Although he can read that kind of articles, it doesn''t mean he is a crooked person.


    "Cough, don''t be nervous. Baze is not interested in you." I explained. That''s right. Baize, the auspicious beast in Chinese mythology, is worshipped as the God of exorcism and auspicious among the people. And Mr. Baize, don''t worry. I promise it''s not crooked. Er In fact, it''s hard to say that the only thing I like is all kinds of strange things. It''s a bit of a fetish. "I guess he''s after the ghosts in your body." I can''t help saying

 Chapter 396

    "Emperor Xun Shou, east to the sea, climb Huanshan, in the seaside Baize beast. To be able to speak is to express the feelings of all things. Since ancient times, when we asked about ghosts and gods in the world, there were about 1520 kinds of things that essence and Qi were things and wandering spirits were changes. Bai Ze said that the emperor ordered him to write it in pictures to show the world. The emperor wrote to wish evil spirits. "


    Since ancient times, Baize has been worshipped as a god of exorcism and auspicious omen. It knows the names, appearances and expelling methods of all the demons, ghosts and gods in the world. Recorded in baizetu, there are not only records in the book, but also pictures of all kinds of ghosts. At that time, once the Taoists met any ghosts they didn''t know, they would look them up.


    In myths and legends, people like to beautify Baize, but in fact, Baize is easily disillusioned.


    "Baize, don''t hold Ji Yufeng. Someone here is about to bleed and die." I can''t help but help my forehead. Anyway, it''s auspicious animals. Could you please pay attention to it.


    "Ha ha ~" some god beast ha ha a smile, close to Ji Yu Feng''s ear blow tone.


    "Ah --" Ji Yufeng blew his hair. He immediately separated from Baize and covered his ears. "Master queen, change one for me. I don''t want this one."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± What can I do? I''m desperate, too. "Sorry, there are so many summoners, but I can''t control this one. Why do you think I keep him? " I showed my hand. I would have thrown it if I could.


    "But..." Ji Yufeng covers his ears and accuses the guy with a smile.


    I comforted him, "well, you can take it as it comes. Maybe he can control the ghosts in your body? This guy is very strange and interested in some strange things. Maybe he can help you


    Ji Yufeng immediately blew his hair, "no, I''d rather be bitten to death by ghost insects than this guy."


    "Ha ha, it''s not up to you, handsome boy." Baize came up again.


    "Go away!" Ji Yufeng blows out directly, but he doesn''t miss this time. Just blow baezer out.


    I sighed, "it''s OK. Just take your time."


    "I protest!" Ji Yu was in a hurry. "Master queen, you can''t wait for your help."


    "Don''t worry, he won''t make trouble." I comforted him. "Just let him help you to solve the ghost bug in your body. Anyway, since you have signed a contract, you can use the contract to bind him. Oh, by the way, forget to say a little, this guy is a trembler."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Yu has no love for Feng Sheng.


    Bazaar crawled back and continued to smile. "Yes, what are you afraid of? "Handsome boy."


    "Boss, there are guests..." The stairs pass to spread Xuan zero of voice, white Ze action suddenly one stagnate. A mouthful of old blood didn''t come out, almost suffocated internal injury. Xuanling also saw the people upstairs and immediately burst into a brilliant smile. "It''s Mr. White. It''s been a long time."


    "Cough, I I have something else to do. Don''t disturb me With that, he turned into a white light and entered Ji Yufeng''s mirror.


    Ji Yu Feng is stunned, looks at Xuan zero with adoration on his face, and then pounces directly. "Teach me!"


    "Ah?" Xuanling doesn''t understand. What do you teach?


    I went straight over to tear off Ji Yufeng, "don''t worry about him. What''s the matter? "


    "Oh, boss, here comes Qi Yang." Xuanling replied, "it''s downstairs."


    I nodded, "OK, I see." When Qi Yang comes back at this time, he either has a clue or comes to me for help. Go down and have a look.


    It''s said that I haven''t seen Qi Yang and situ Jue for some time. I don''t know what happened to these two guys. Now when I come back, have I found his sister? Qi Yang did not enter the door, but waited at the door, watching me go downstairs, and then came in.


    "What''s the matter?" I don''t hurry to sit down in front of the soft couch, and Qi Yang also consciously sits on the chair opposite me. "Did you find your sister?"


    Qiyang pause, "no, but we found the person who married the old couple."


    "Who?" I continued to ask in no hurry.


    "It seems to be Mr. Yin." Qi Yang replied, "anyway, I haven''t heard of this name. We heard that Mr. Yin had been in the south for a long time and thought that people would exorcise evil spirits and be respected by others. I don''t know why he suddenly began to marry people a few years ago, and he had a great reputation there. Everyone said that he was a master." The more he said, the tighter he frowned.


    "Oh," I can''t help sneering, "I know I''m not fit to be a man because I''m not fit to be a man."


    "It''s just that this humanitarianism is very good. My elder martial brother and I went to see him. After a contest, we are not rivals," situ Jue sighed. "So, we want to ask you for help. Have a look..."


    I glanced at situ Jue and said with a helpless smile, "don''t worry, I''ll take care of this in the end. But the most urgent task now is not to deal with Mr. Yin and Yang, but to find your sister and your fiancee. "


    "But how to find it." Qi heaved a sigh.


    I thought, "if your sister''s soul is really in the hands of Mr. Yin Yang...""What can you do?" Qi Yang asked immediately.


    I looked at Qi Yang, and then at situ Jue, "how about calling back the soul again?"


    "But not last time..." Situ Jue is worried.


    "This time, I''ll give him an upgraded version." I smile, "Ming Qingming jade, go to prepare things."


    "Good!"


    Or the original things, three sticks of incense, a red rope, a bowl of raw rice. This time, Qi Yang was used. One end of the red rope was tied to Qi Yang''s middle finger, and the other end was tied to one of the three incense sticks. But the marriage stone in the middle was gone, and the two dolls became one. Only the bride''s doll was here, and the red rope made a circle on the doll''s body.


    "Situ Jue, give me some of your blood." I pass a bowl.


    Situ Jue nodded, immediately cut off her fingers and put the blood in the bowl. I stretched out my hand to twist situ Jue''s blood and put it on the doll. Then I squeezed a little rice and sprinkled it on the doll with fragrant ash.


    "Wandering soul, where to stay, three spirits early fall, seven spirits come," I recited, reached out a formula, "one voice for father, two voices for mother, three voices for hometown brother, finally will come to me, the secluded yellow spring, those who hear my voice will rise, those who hear my voice will count beads, those who listen to my voice will come. All sail, all sail! Come at once. "


    Still no movement, "still no way." Situ Jue was a little discouraged.


    "Shut up I glared at him and sipped a little blood on the doll. "Qi fan, Qi fan, Qi fan."


    Gradually, the doll began to move, but it just moved, as if it was bound by something.

 Chapter 397

    I stretch out my hand to grasp the void, twist something in my hand, sprinkle it on the doll, and say, "broken!" A light drink, "up." The doll stood up immediately.


    "Pour in the red rope with psychic power and pull her," I added. Qi Yang immediately stretched out his hand to pull the red rope and pulled the doll forward.


    But after walking for a while, the doll did not move again and seemed to fall down again. No matter how Qi Yang can''t pull, I yell. "Qi Yang, don''t pull hard, the rope will be broken."


    "Oh," Qi Yang immediately did not dare to move, but also did not dare to let go.


    I reached out and pinched a magic formula. I took out a yellow amulet from my pocket and pasted it on the doll. The doll didn''t move for a moment, so I stood there, "Mingyu, give me sanheshui."


    "Good." Mingyu immediately handed up a glass of water.


    I pour water directly on the doll, from top to bottom. "Pull!" I''ll have a drink. Qi Yang immediately pulled the rope, but the doll didn''t move. A woman flew out of the doll. Straight to Qiyang.


    "Xiaofan." Qi Yang recognized the girl and held her.


    "Brother, brother." The woman also hugged Qi Yang, "I thought I would never see you again, brother, I miss you so much."


    "Well, silly girl, it''s OK." Qi Yang comforted.


    Situ Jue looked at the doll in surprise and smelled, "what''s this? What''s the point? "


    "Sanheshui!" I return the cup to Mingyu. Mingyu puts it away.


    "Sanheshui? What''s that? " Ji Yufeng doesn''t understand.


    "It''s the combination of water before Ming Dynasty, rootless water and Tianshan snow water, plus the Qingxin mantra." Mingyu replied, "this time, the boss gave a big gift to the shady one. If ordinary people come across the water, it will never be OK. But if they have a bad mind, those people who are devious are deadly holy water. In this way, now it is estimated that the shady one will have the heart to cry, and all his devious things will be destroyed. Ha ha ha At the end of the day, I laughed.


    Qi Yang holding his sister, a face of excitement, "boss Shuo, thank you, really thank you."


    "It was also my fault." I sighed.


    Qi fan raised his head from Qi Yang''s arms, looked at me and nodded to me, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome." I also smile at this girl, this is really a very good girl, no wonder that Liu Hao will like him, and then turned his eyes to situ Jue, "do you want to get married? I''ll give you half price. "


    Situ Jue almost spat out a mouthful of blood, "you talk about conscience."


    "Don''t talk about conscience with me. You can buy it." I rolled my eyes.


    "I''m just a grave watcher. My salary is so small for a month. Who doesn''t know that you little nigger can pit people at half price." Situ Jue cried, strangling her neck.


    "I can also pay by installments here," I fiddled with the things on the table. "If it''s too big, let them transfer your salary to my account every month until it''s paid off."


    Situ Jue has an internal injury. "No, I won''t spend my whole life with you."


    Qi fan looked at situ Jue, a little lost, I immediately seized the opportunity, "how? Seeing other people''s girls become ghosts, do you dislike them? "


    Situ Jue immediately looked at Qi fan. Sure enough, she saw Qi fan''s loss. She immediately glared at me and rushed to him. "No, Xiao Fan, don''t get me wrong. It''s not like this. I don''t dislike you. It''s just that this guy is too black hearted here."


    Qi fan did not speak, I immediately said: "even such a little money do not want to spend for their own women, what a man ah, this money, buy a diamond ring, get a wedding are not enough, you can give a girl what happiness ah."


    "Shuo Tong Xue, if you say one more word, I''ll strangle you immediately!" Situ Jue turned to stare at me. Then continue to turn to comfort Qifan, "Xiaofan, you don''t listen to her nonsense."


    I have no choice but to show my hand, "women, ah, should think about it for themselves. They didn''t live a good life when they were alive. If they didn''t find a good man, they can''t die and then they have to hurt themselves."


    "Shut up Situ Jue''s eyes are murderous.


    I spit out my tongue, "you''re not right. How can I talk nonsense? Think about it for yourself. I''m talking about this truth. Think about it. Even if you usually get married, you have to have diamond rings, wedding parties have to hire guests, and wedding cigarettes, wedding wine, wedding candy, and red envelopes, you have to buy a house after marriage, and sometimes you have to have a car and employment Gifts are not all money. If you want to marry me, you don''t need a diamond ring. You don''t need a wedding party. You don''t need anything. It''s just a ceremony. It''s a simple matter. How much money do you have left? You can calculate it yourself. Unless you don''t want to marry her at all


    Situ Jue helped her forehead, "don''t say it. I deserve it. I don''t deserve it. Don''t stare at me, elder martial brother. I really don''t want to marry Xiaofan. "


    "All right." I was satisfied, "Mingyu went to get two marriage stones."


    "Good." Mingyu secretly smiles and turns to get it.


    Mia watched it for a long time and applauded me. "It''s really a master. This eloquence, if you don''t do MLM, you''ll bury talents.""Isn''t that MLM?" Situ Jue stares.


    Holding the teacup, I feel comfortable. It''s not because I earn money. When can''t I earn money? What I feel comfortable is that I earn money from situ Jue, a stingy guy. By the way, it''s more fun to tease this guy than ever.


    Other people are happy to get married. For the first time, I saw someone who got married with a black face. It was like forced marriage.


    "No matter what you meet in the future, you will not regret it, whether it''s a quarrel or happiness, you will live in harmony and never break up." Looking at situ Jue''s new year, I was in a good mood.


    "No regrets." Qi Fan said immediately.


    "No Situ Jue also nodded.


    "Hey, this is a wedding, not a funeral. Cheer up!" I pinched situ Jue''s face.


    "Ah Wu ~" situ Jue was about to bite my hand.


    I immediately stopped, "situ Jue, are you childish?" And bite with your teeth. "Li Cheng, give me the money."


    "I''d be happy if you didn''t have the last two words." Situ Jue black face felt out his wallet, "staging."


    I took situ Jue''s card and fanned, "ha ha, ah, you have a lot of small coffers. It''s too stingy to stage anything."


    "Don''t be sarcastic." Situ Jue rolled his eyes. His savings were squeezed out of his teeth. He used to give people fortune telling, but now he goes to see the tomb. His salary is stable, but he has to live frugally.

 Chapter 398

    "Well, I believe you know what to do in the future." Mingyu swipes the card and returns it to situ Jue.


    Side of Qi Yang efforts to suppress a smile, "nothing, I still have a little deposit."


    "I''m sorry, we don''t accept Ming coins here." I immediately warned.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qi Yang couldn''t laugh any more, "don''t worry, RMB!"


    "When you die, don''t you directly charge the Treasury?" I pick eyebrows?


    I guess now Qi Yang''s mood is the same as situ Jue''s, strangling my heart, "don''t worry, no! I left a will before I died, and all my property was left to Ji Yufeng. "


    "Ah?" Ji Yu Feng was stunned. What did he do? "Me?"


    I also looked over and reached out, "give me the money."


    "Master queen, please don''t do that, we will." Ji Yufeng is sweating. "I''m your own apprentice."


    "Sorry, I can''t have it." I held out my hand and didn''t take it back. "My brothers have to make clear accounts, let alone apprentices."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mia comfortingly patted Ji Yufeng on the shoulder, "it''s OK, believe me, you''re used to it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He didn''t want to say anything, he didn''t want to know anything.


    When the pit is over, situ Jue suddenly feels in a good mood. As long as Qi fan comes back, Qi Yang and situ Jue can say everything. However, Qi Yang plans to continue to take charge of Ji Yufeng. After all, Ji Yufeng''s problem has not been solved. He is also Ji Yufeng''s teacher, entrusted by his family. Anyway, he has to take charge of it to the end.


    In a good mood and weather, I want to go out for a walk. I want to go to the supermarket first. Recently, Mingyu has become more and more stingy, with less and less meat. It''s not too much, but it''s enough for me to have a good meal. There are also snacks. I don''t eat much of the snacks I bought. They are all divided up by the bear kids. Before, Mingyu planned to give them snacks, but there was a MIA. How could she give them up.


    There is someone playing the violin in the square. The sound of the violin is melodious. There is an indescribable familiarity. I just glanced at it and almost knelt down. Brother, are you really not afraid of being arrested by Muchuan?


    With a sigh, he took out a coin and threw it into the piano box in front of him. Then he went to one of the rest chairs and sat down.


    Blue ice also sat beside, "Miss, I''m in a good mood. Is there anything good? "


    I took a look at him and nodded with a smile, "it''s rare to have such a good weather. Why is my mood not good, and the spring flowers are blooming." There are some small flowers in the flower bed at my feet, which are all over the flower bed. It''s very beautiful. Most importantly, I''m in a good mood.


    "Yes, the sky is really beautiful. It''s something Yingliu has never seen before. Only when she gets here can she know why she doesn''t want to leave here. It''s different from the warmth outside." Blue ice touch the violin beside, smile clean face.


    "Yes." I gave a long sigh. Looked up at the sky, "beautiful, people do not have the heart to destroy."


    LAN Bing pauses and picks up her violin. "Miss, it''s been a long time since I played."


    "Well." I nodded, from leaving there, never heard his piano, his piano is always as calm and gentle as the water.


    Gentle music makes the sky more clear and beautiful, smelly old man, you didn''t cheat me, it''s really different here, the sky is bluer than the outside, the sun is more beautiful than the outside, looking up, you can see a lot of white jays flying over the roof, here, just like a Taoyuan village.


    "What about the others? How can I see you? " It''s really strange. Why did this guy come here alone to play the piano? Or to make a living?


    "I don''t know. It''s time to disband." LAN Bing replied, "I''m here just to see the lady."


    "Yes." I murmured, "he''s coming. You know what? "


    "Well," Lan Bing said with a silly smile, "I know. Because I know, I don''t dare to act rashly. Even if I know it''s not there, I will still I''ll be afraid. " The last sentence, blue ice deeply sighed, slowly spit out.


    I smile, "what''s to be afraid of, that guy, that''s like the way of heaven."


    LAN Bing paused and asked, "did he come to persuade the young lady to go with him?"


    "Well," there''s no need to hide.


    "Yes, this is the best way. As long as you are with him, no matter Yingliu or anyone else, you have no courage to move miss." Blue ice smiles a little bit reluctantly.


    "I refused." I said, "I''m not going with him. I''m going to stay here. No matter what I will encounter, I will never escape like before. If things are not solved, I will never escape. "


    Blue ice looked at me, very pleased smile, "it seems that miss you are really grown up."


    I waved my hand casually, "OK, I should go back. You can bring them one for me," and I walked back with two shopping bags at my feet. I just walked two steps and suddenly fell down.Blue ice quickly ran over, "Miss, are you ok? What''s the matter? "


    "It''s OK. There''s just a little cramp in the calf. It''s OK slowly." I reached out and rubbed my cramped calf.


    "Be careful, miss. Let me have a look," she said, squatting down naturally, lifting my cramped calf and rubbing it gently.


    I took two jumps and jumped back into the chair. LAN Bing gave me a hand and said, "be careful, miss."


    "Nothing." I stretched my legs. It''s much better.


    "It''s hot and cold at this time. Miss should take good care of her body," said LAN Bing, rubbing her legs for me.


    After a while, I felt my legs were comfortable, and then I picked up the shopping bag, "it''s OK, I''ll go back first."


    Blue ice suddenly first I took the shopping belt, "I''ll come, miss, I''ll take you back."


    "No, it''s not far." I refused his kindness. I was about to take the shopping bag from him when I suddenly felt light. Yeah? The wind is blowing around the corner of my clothes. The scenery in front of me is moving backward quickly. I feel like I''m flying. What''s the situation? Did I cross?


    "Miss." Blue ice catches up in horror.


    There''s someone around me. I look up and see, is a black robe, can''t see the face, but feel out, is a woman.


    "Who are you?" In response, my foot made a sudden effort to kick the man out. My body sank and stopped. The wind tore my clothes. I turned back and fell on the wall of the street, staring at the man who suddenly appeared.


    Just landed suddenly waist a heavy, someone will take me into the arms, I was surprised to turn, "Luo Ming Shang."

 Chapter 399

    Luomingshang was behind me. He felt that there was no impulse and gave me a strange look.


    "Cher, are you ok?" Luo Ming Shang looked at the black robed man in front of him, and his whole body was full of momentum. Well, he looked like the underworld.


    "Are you all right, miss?" Blue ice also chased to come over, looking at black robed person, frowned. "Who are you?"


    "I won''t let you touch her." Luo Ming Shang said mercilessly.


    The black robed man paused, and his figure flashed. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to his back. I turned around and kicked into a swamp. It was like being trapped in a swamp


    "Cher." Luomingshang quickly pulled me out, but the black robe''s body was like a huge suction black hole, holding my feet tightly.


    "Pa --!" With a clear sound, the black robed man was beaten out.


    "Oh, oh, so soon." Shi Xiaoxi appeared in the street. All of a sudden, the smile on his face dispersed, staring at the man in black, "who are you?"


    The black robed man steadied himself, stepped back two steps, waved his robe and disappeared. Blue ice chased two steps, did not catch up, release cold voice way: "OK, don''t chase, you can''t catch up with her."


    "Master." Blue ice turns round, embraces a fist to the law, "ask the elder to atone, is I did not protect the young lady well."


    Shi glanced at LAN Bing grimly, "even this time, I don''t blame you, but I don''t want to next time, don''t forget, what''s your purpose here."


    "Yes." Blue ice quickly nods.


    "It''s OK," I waved.


    Blue ice looked at me, eyes to turn into X-ray like, up and down to scan one side of me, confirm nothing, just nodded, "Miss, you''re OK, I''ll go back first, today''s thing, I have to tell them."


    "Well, be careful, too." I should say,


    watching LAN Bing go away with her piano box on her back, I patted Luo Mingshang''s paw and said, "let go."


    "Cher." Let go of the wronged hand. "Don''t go out alone in the future. I''ll worry."


    I blinked and suddenly laughed, "it''s OK. It''s just a little thief. Maybe he wanted to kidnap me. "


    "He is obviously..." Luo Ming Shang said half, suddenly shut up again.


    "Do you know that man?" Is it hard to be someone in the underworld? But why I looked at the eye rhythm. It seems that I am a very powerful person. Even Shi is rarely serious


    "I don''t know." Luo Mingshang was a little depressed.


    Helpless, reach out to touch Luo Ming Shang''s head, "OK, go home."


    Small episode, just as I was a small kidnapping, and did not mind, just that person I think of that kick again. It''s like stepping into a swamp deep pool. It''s like there''s a black hole under the deep pool. It sucks people in. I''m a little scared when I think of it. My intuition tells me that it''s definitely not a person.


    Is it hard to be a master of Xiaoyao island? Bio man?


    After a meal, I made a pot of tea and forgot all my troubles. The cigarette curled up and suddenly I got up again. When the old man was still there, he often took me to taste tea together. Why do I like tea? Probably because of the old man. Make complaints about the vitality of the girl who was not knocked down by the little girl at this time. This young girl should not drink a little drink, orange juice, coke, or milk. What is the same tea as an old man? But it''s just a preference for tea.


    That old guy will live very well. They say that the disaster has been left for thousands of years. That''s an old disaster. They all come from the road of life and death and climb out of the dead. They know how to cherish the remaining days. If they really leave in the future, those memories are the most precious treasures. If they don''t see them, they will turn out from their hearts and have a good look. Bit by bit, it''s also a kind of happiness.


    "Tea?" I turned and asked the others.


    "Forget it, occasionally and once or twice is OK, honest drink my face will be green," Mingqing is holding his tablet, hear my words quickly wave.


    I rolled my eyes. "It''s hard to recognize the best in the world. I remember the ancient times about the tea classics. Tea is good. It''s like drinking boiled water. It''s a waste to drink it for you. There are many benefits to drink more tea."


    Ming Qing smacks his mouth, "forget it, I don''t drink it."


    Mingyu took the cup in my hand, sipped it, and suddenly a bad smile said, "otherwise, can I make you some lemon tea?"


    Who knows Ming Qing suddenly face a change, put down the flat directly rushed to the toilet, and then I heard a vomit sound, puzzled blink, "what''s the situation?"


    "The last ten kilos of lemons were stuffed by Mingyu to Ming and Qing Dynasties. No wonder now Mingqing wants to vomit when she hears lemons and asks about the taste." Ruizhe was drinking tea and watching TV. By the way, answer my question.


    "Poof -" I sprayed tea. Sorry, I couldn''t help laughing. It''s enough for Mingyu. Anyway, he''s also his brother. Is it really good to have such a pit?"Tut, bitter." LuoMing war face wrinkled into a ball, "no mist tea to drink."


    "Misty tea?" Mingyu does not understand the end of the cup.


    "A tea of the underworld." I said and poured myself a cup, "it''s delicious."


    Mingyu poured two cups of tea, "tea can solve the greasy, clean up the garbage in the body. It''s good to drink more. The boss is very good at making tea. "


    "Mingyu is the best. Come here." I smile at Mingyu Tiantian, think of where to put down the teacup, stretch out my hand to pull Mingyu over, and then take out a blue thing from my pocket and put it on Mingyu''s head.


    "What is it, boss?" Mingyu felt it. It was heavy.


    "Gee, you don''t look good with it." After vomiting, Mingqing just glanced at it and went back to play with her notebook. After that, she added, "the boss''s eyes are more beautiful."


    I look embarrassed. What does this have to do with my eyes? The man is hairy. Mingyu stares at Mingqing and reaches for something on his head. It''s a crystal cherry flower headdress. The flowers are exquisitely carved and the crystal clear feeling is very clear. "I''m sure it won''t look good with this headdress. It''s a kind of European headdress. If you want a big curly hair, it''ll be very beautiful with a thicker one. I have short hair, and it''s a little thin. I can''t look good on it. Boss, it would be great if you take care of your hair and don''t put it on


    "Oh. I don''t like it, "I said, avoiding Mingyu''s action of putting headdress on my head.

 Chapter 400

    Mingyu reluctantly took it back and looked at it carefully. "But it''s good. It''s beautiful. Did you buy it in the supermarket?"


    "Supermarket?" It almost came out again.


    "Wait a minute." Mingyu finally found something wrong. She raised her headdress to the light and looked at it carefully. "The glossiness and reflection are crystal."


    I look like you just know, "do you think I might get some junk from my store?"


    "But boss, where are you from? I don''t think there''s anything like this in the shop. " Mingyu was confused. Why did she feel that something was wrong.


    "In exchange." I continued to drink tea as I should, and my head leaned against Luo Mingshang.


    "In exchange?" Mingyu blinked. "Where? What for? "


    I thought about it. "Minor''s there, for MIA."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingyu still didn''t understand, "what?"


    I waved my hand casually, "nothing, don''t think about it. I''ll give it to you."


    Mingyu had a stomachache, "you''re selling apprentices."


    "No," I said, biting the rim of the cup, "it''s just that I sell it to minor to be a coolie for a few days. It''s OK."


    Boss, aren''t you afraid MIA will settle with you? Mingyu is not good for a moment.


    Holding the rabbit lying on the bed, fingertip crystal blue flash a streamer, and then a figure standing in front of the bed, moonlight split and the dark sky through the French window half drawn curtains scattered on the ground, like the night like eyes printed with moonlight white, like a dark night sky, deep and beautiful.


    "What are you doing?" If you don''t go to sleep well, why do you suddenly appear with a psychic medium?


    "Nothing." A bland answer.


    "Don''t you sleep?" I doubt very much. Are you going to attack me at night while I''m asleep? I''ll throw you out, believe it or not?


    "You go to bed first." Luo Ming Shang suddenly bent over to see me, dark blue scattered down, soft and gentle.


    I rubbed my temple, "luomingshang, do you sleep or not? Get out of here if you don''t sleep! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Ming Shang Dun, decisively climbed to bed, half pay, just came up with a word. "Shall we have a child, Cher?"


    Now it''s my turn to be silent, standing there with you, just for this? I blushed and moved, "luomingshang, now is not the time."


    "Not the time?" Luo Mingshang didn''t understand. "When."


    After a pause, I continued, "I mean, I don''t know when my robbery will come or whether I will survive. At this time, I''m not responsible for you or my children, and I''m not responsible for it." I turned around and pulled his collar. "Luomingshang, I''m still under age. It''s a crime."


    Luomingshang hesitated for a moment, grabbed my hand on his neck, held it in the palm of his hand, "it''s OK, go to bed early."


    "Well." I answered and closed my eyes in his arms. This kind of bed has been used to, no further action, just so hugged and sleep


    in a dream, it seems that someone gave me a kiss. It''s light, it''s gentle, it''s a touch.


    Early in the morning, I was woken up by children''s noisy voice. I went out in a daze and didn''t fear to hit the wall. I took a bite of the bread on the table and was hungry.


    Xuan zero put breakfast on the table, looking at my appearance, some helpless, directly reached out to grab the bread in my hand, "boss, go to wash and change clothes first."


    I picked up another piece of bread and put it into my mouth. My mouth was like a hamster, bulging and full of bun. As if I didn''t hear him, he took a bite and then turned to look at him half asleep. Xuanling sighed helplessly, reached out and grabbed it again, "still eat, go to wash it first. Look what you look like. "


    "Wait a minute," I said. I was still a little sleepy. My head was blank for a moment, and my eyes were a little black. Then I continued to chew bread.


    Xuan zero sighed and put away all the bread directly. "I''ll eat it later. I''ll wash first."


    I can''t eat in front of me. I''m a little wronged. "Hungry."


    "Boss, you haven''t woken up yet," Xuanling had no choice but to return the bread to me. But I couldn''t bear to look like this, so I went to the washroom to find a comb and give it to me.


    Fingertips inserted into the hair, very smooth in the end, soft to soft hair, when the bangs fell, I subconsciously squinted, quiet, Xuanling pause, as if to find something, "hair is long, think about the last time I gave the boss a haircut or a year ago."


    "Well." I answered casually. Continue to eat the bread.


    "Cut it later. It''s easy to prick your eyes. It''s uncomfortable. " Xuanling gave me shunshun bangs, pressed down the dull hairs on my head, and then jumped up again. I had no choice but to smile.


    Mingyu went out to see this scene, instant hair, "boss, go to wash, don''t brush your teeth to eat, it''s easy to decayed teeth, see your eyes are not open, quickly give me change clothes wash, and, Xuanling you don''t spoil the boss, the boss is spoiled by you." Then he pulled me up and stuffed me into the bathroom.Hehe, if you have the ability to pull up the other one in my room, you will come to educate me.


    After washing my face with cold water, I woke up, and finally opened my eyes. I looked at myself in the mirror. I was not angry. Mingyu really owed his salary. Suddenly I found something. I reached out and lifted the bangs on my forehead. In the mirror, there was a silver trace on the left side of my forehead. It was not obvious, but it was there I reached out and wiped it, but I couldn''t.


    Suddenly thought of something, rolled up his sleeve, sure enough, the bracelet on the hand, there are also faint traces of silver appeared on the wrist.


    I suddenly realized that something was wrong with my face. Is this the beginning? I collapsed on the washstand. How could this happen.


    "Boss, are you well? Have you had breakfast?" Mingyu''s voice came from outside.


    I quickly pulled down the sleeves of my clothes, lifted the bangs, and blocked these traces. "OK, I know. Here we go." I don''t know what these traces represent, but it must be something that will happen. It''s better for me not to let them know for the time being.


    Looking at his face through the mirror, he was sure that he couldn''t see the mark on his head. Then he relaxed and walked out slowly.


    "Boss, what are you doing in the bathroom? Let me give you a wash. You took a bath by the way Once out, Mingyu could not help but make complaints about it.


    Xuan zero see my face some not good, "boss, what''s the matter? What happened? "


    "No It''s nothing. " I shook my head. "I don''t have breakfast. I have to go out for a while." Said, hurried downstairs.

 Chapter 401

    "Boss, change your clothes," Mingyu called from behind.


    I answered, but I didn''t care. Mingyu held out the red invitation. The totem symbol on it flashed slightly. As soon as she went out, she disappeared in the street. It was like entering another space.


    The body is in a trance for a while, the night is still around as usual, in front of a European door. I knocked on the door, but found that the door is open, I directly push the door into, what''s the matter with these people, so relieved? I don''t know. Even if I don''t worry about thieves and robbers, who should those guys sneak in last time?


    Bang After I went in, the door slammed shut. I was startled. I turned around and found that the door was only closed by the wind. But why do I feel so familiar with this picture? Oh, it seems that it''s always played like this in horror movies. After that, no matter how hard the door is opened, ha ha, if it''s not opened, I''ll tear it down. Regardless, continue to go forward, go to the stairs.


    "What about people? Is anyone here? Is everyone dead? " I yelled at the stairs, but no one answered in the quiet villa. "I''ll go. Where have all the people gone?" I looked around, and suddenly found a doll on the sofa. I walked over, oh, it''s not a doll, it''s a dream, "dream, Hello, wake up."


    There was no movement. Nothing would happen. I immediately got nervous and reached out to touch Meng''s head. Suddenly, my hand was caught.


    "Well?" Dream some unhappy to break open the sparse eyes, she just fell asleep, was awakened, is really unhappy ah.


    "Still alive." I let out a breath.


    "Well?" Dream opened his eyes, see is me, blink, "foam?"


    "I''m not..." Before I finished, I was dragged by dream and pressed under my body.


    "Mo, I miss you so much." He rubbed his neck and sniffed. A little cold fragrant tongue was stretched out to add it. "It smells good."


    My hair stood up in an instant, fragrant? What the hell? I won''t be eaten by the little boy''s dream. I quickly push away the dream, stand up and run. The dream starts again in a daze, and pounces on me with open arms.


    "Tong Xue?" A voice behind him, by the way, reached out to catch the dreamy sleep, "dream, not foam."


    "Well? Isn''t it foam? " The little girl rubbed her eyes and finally woke up, "Tong Tong."


    "Well." Girl, you finally wake up. Congratulations.


    Yan stretched out his hand to knead the head of dream, "sleepy go back to the room to sleep."


    Dream looked at me, and looked at Yan, decisive shake his head, "dream is not sleepy."


    "Oh, what''s the noise in the morning? I don''t know I''m still sleeping." A voice of discontent came from upstairs.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "with all due respect, I''ve never seen daytime here, let alone in the morning."


    The illusion saw that my hair exploded in an instant, "how can you be a woman again? Didn''t you solve all the problems in the mirror last time? What else are you doing here? "


    "What? Can''t I come? " I leaned against the stair railing and looked at him with my arms in my arms.


    "Cut, whatever you want." I''m not satisfied. "I''m going back to bed." Then he turned back to sleep.


    "I said, you guys, stop playing." Law slowly came down from the downstairs, "there are guests also mischievous."


    A pair of hands wrapped around my neck, "Oh, oh, we are familiar with xiaoxueer, xiaoxueer does not recommend it."


    I took the paw off my neck. "No, I mind." Who is familiar with you, and the silent appearance is frightening?


    "Ah, how can Xiao xue''er say that." On a smiling face again wrapped around my neck.


    "You''re heavy." I glanced at the moon, and I really don''t remember how familiar we were.


    "Inflammation is lightly smiling," how? It''s so hot today. "


    I rubbed my head. "It''s nothing. I''m in a hurry. How about one?"


    LV walked down slowly. "He''s in the room, just in time. Please call him down for breakfast."


    I really don''t want to make complaints about it. You don''t have morning here. But forget it, I know where one is, and I''ll rush up in three steps.


    A group of people downstairs were surprised, "what''s the matter with this girl? I don''t think I like a girl The moon murmurs.


    I ran directly to a room without knocking on the door. I''m sorry, I''m not used to it. I kicked the door open directly. As soon as I fell asleep, I woke up and looked at me. When I saw it was me, I kneaded my head and had no choice but to get up.


    "Sister, what are you doing?" A reluctant to get up.


    I quickly closed the door, then released a barrier sound insulation, went to a front, reached up his forehead, "you see."


    A yawn hit half, suddenly stunned, reached out my hair to one side, reached out in the forehead wipe, "what''s the matter? When did this happen? "


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I held out my hand and showed it to him. As soon as I grabbed my hand and looked at the marks on it, I was even more surprised. "How could this happen? When did this happen? ""I found out when I got up this morning." I drew back my hand and replied. "It''s because I don''t know what''s going on that I came to ask you what''s going on?"


    Once again, I looked at the mark on my forehead. "It''s not supposed to be so fast."


    "What''s so fast?" I frowned. What''s the matter?


    After a pause, he said, "you are a human body now. Once the human body is destroyed, you are a complete God. Do you understand that?"


    "Well, I know." I nodded, "but not so fast."


    "That''s what I said. It shouldn''t be so fast." With a sigh, "what happened to you?"


    "Who do you ask me?" I roared. When he realized something, he immediately closed his mouth and whispered, "you ask me, I ask who, if I know, I need to ask you."


    A hand rubs my head, "elder sister, are there any strange people around you recently?"


    I thought about it. "Shi came, he said. He came to take me away."


    "You should go with him. Maybe he came for this. Maybe he can help you."


    "I don''t need it," I clapped my hand open. "I''m not going anywhere. For me, it''s the same everywhere."


    A deep sigh, "however, if you follow this change, within three months, sister, you will If you haven''t returned to Yingliu at that time... "


    "Three months." I murmured, "enough."


    "Sister, you..." A frown, suddenly thought of something.

 Chapter 402

    "Or, there''s a place where someone can help you."


    "Who?" I asked immediately, it was nothing more than a hope and a straw for me.


    "Foam." A reply, dun dun, and said, "Mo as your shadow in your side is because of the transaction with Yingliu, at the beginning she was sealed, but the consciousness is intact, her strength is comparable to the blood king, so even if the seal, there will always be a little flaw, that is, relying on that flaw, plus your unconscious guidance, she met you in the mirror, and then traded with Yingliu, she as a friend God is by your side to protect you, and her soul also relies on the mark to break through the seal. I was afraid that the other party would cheat, so I transformed this entity to have a look. " One explained to me all my doubts at the beginning.


    "So you say she can help me?" I frowned.


    "She exists as your shadow, so he is you. There is nothing wrong with this theory." He continued.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was silent for a moment. "Well, no problem." So why on earth? "Wait, if she''s my shadow, then I''ll influence her, too?"


    After a pause, he seemed to be thinking, then nodded, "well, it will affect."


    "What will happen?" I''m a little nervous.


    Shaking his head, "I don''t know, but it''s not good." Hesitated for a moment, and then said, "the best way for you now is to stay here, at least, I can help you."


    I began to hesitate, stay here, indeed, one can help me, two, can hide my present situation, in case really can''t stop, at least won''t let them see me like that. But You want to get out of there? How long do you have to wait here? Until it''s over?


    Seeing that I was hesitating, I frowned and continued, "elder sister, you have to think clearly. If you show them that you have holy lines all over your body at that time, will they still treat you as a God?"


    I''m still hesitating. "One, give me some time. I''ll come to you before things get worse."


    A helpless sigh, "you will always be like this. No one can explain clearly what''s going on in your situation, and no one can explain clearly how to solve it, so you... "


    "I know." I chuckled. Turn around and go.


    "And," he said, holding me, "watch out for women in black."


    I was stunned. "The woman in black?" The one who kidnapped me yesterday? "Who is it? Or what is it? "


    "Sister, you..." One by one Leng, "have you seen her?"


    "I was almost taken away by her yesterday," I replied.


    He took a deep breath and suddenly pressed his shoulder excitedly. "Promise me, you can''t tell anyone about the change of your body, or be found by anyone, especially the woman in black."


    I was puzzled, but I nodded, "well, I know. There''s another one for you... "


    I haven''t finished asking, the knock on the door suddenly rang out, I quickly removed the border, there was a magic sound outside the door. "Hey, have you finished talking? Have you finished eating?"


    A shook his head, motioned me not to say, and then pulled me out, "first down to breakfast, you haven''t eaten, together."


    So I''m really a little hungry. I nodded and went out. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Huan Zheng lying on the door listening to the corner. Seeing us open the door, I immediately made a look of indifference. "Hurry to eat. I really don''t know what you came to talk about early in the morning. Hum."


    I had a black line on my face. "What were you doing?" The action in the corner is too obvious.


    "Cough, nothing." Illusion a face of embarrassment, but also put on a pair of haughty appearance, turned away.


    I looked at each other. After all, he should have heard the following two sentences.


    At breakfast, a group of people showed infinite curiosity to us, "how do I feel? You are very familiar with me."


    "Yes, I love to talk to everyone. You can talk to him just now. Do you have any improper transactions?" It''s in the minds of the unjust that there are unjust thoughts.


    I glanced at the fly and didn''t want to pay any attention to him. Unexpectedly, this guy even made an inch. "Well, tell me, what kind of romantic relationship did you have with Yi? When you two meet for the first time, it''s wrong. Xiaoxue, you are very concerned about one. What''s the matter? "


    I said to Fei, "I''m his elder sister. Do you believe me?"


    Fly looked at me, and then looked at one, silently back, inflammation helpless smile, "well, fly, don''t make a noise."


    The next moment, a burst of murderous locking the whole villa, I suddenly turned, others also noticed, have got up, looking outside, "what''s the matter?"


    "Are those guys making trouble again?" Magic seems particularly excited, "this time, kill them."


    "Sakura, go back to the room with your dream," the law ordered.


    Sakura nodded, pulled the dream upstairs, law looked at me again, "you also go.""No I resolutely refused, joking, last time you went out, someone came in, this time I believe you.


    Law a burst of helpless, just want to say what, a block in my side, "I will protect her."


    Law can''t help it. "Fei and Yue stay here to prevent them from invading here. Let''s go out." Said, directly with the rest of the people out of the room.


    In the dark woods, the wind rustled and buried the sound of footsteps. Several people quickly went into the jungle to catch up with the invaders. I didn''t move behind, just opened my umbrella. "One, there''s a guy I''m interested in. I''ll go and have a look."


    "Be careful." One should be way, then quickly to keep up with the pace of several people in front.


    As soon as they left, I turned around and left a shadow in the air, heading for the open space behind the villa.


    In front of a person in the fast run, I like to walk slowly forward, but it seems that the speed is faster than him, quickly catch up. "Where do you want to escape? Well I smile and look at the man in front of me. Well Is this a man? Or women? Yin in Yin Qi, a long hair spread, if not feel no ghost gas, I thought it was a grudge soul.


    "Ha ha ha," he said in a dumb voice like an old man. "Who said I was going to run away."


    "Oh?" I tilted my head, "don''t run, wait to die? Do you still have a plan? "


    "Ha ha, little girl, you have to fight now."

 Chapter 403

    The man suddenly pulled down a pendant from his neck and read something in his mouth. The pendant became bigger and became a collar. I was stunned, "psychic medium?" And it''s the medium of the beast. This guy.


    The man put the collar on the ground and continued to chant. Suddenly, a huge Python came out of the collar,


    after the python appeared, it first hissed, then the cold beast pupil looked at me, and then looked at the man on the other side, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "Python, kill her for me. I''ll sacrifice 500 people to you later." The man pointed directly at me and yelled.


    "A hundred people for this suckling little girl, ha ha ha, it seems to be a big trouble." Listen to the man say so, that Python''s vision immediately shifts to me. He said.


    Looking at the python, I couldn''t help but sneer, "Hey, is this insect your weight?"


    "What did you say? This little human dare to slander me. I''m going to eat you. " When I called him that, python got angry, opened his mouth and bit me down, and two sharp fangs stabbed him down, "Peng!" There was a loud noise. With the python biting down, the place where I was standing just now was bitten out of a big pit by two huge poisonous teeth. The dust was flying. In that moment, I jumped away directly. I jumped in the air.


    "Well?" There was only stone and sand in his mouth. The python was just about to raise his head and let me fall directly into his mouth. But before he opened his mouth, I fell down quickly, put my foot on his head, and stepped his huge head into the ground.


    Jumping off the snake''s head, I stretched out my hand and the eight trigrams mirror appeared in my hand. "Don''t think you are the only one who has a summoner." Said, I directly flip the Yin and Yang mirror, "Yin Fire for a living, no foot and fly, Teng snake." As I drank, a blue snake appeared behind me, and a pair of sapphire eyes looked around.


    "What?" Python''s eyes were shocked when they saw the blue pupil of the snake. A kind of fear and trembling from the depths of his soul made his body tremble.


    "To die." The man was not a snake, so he didn''t feel the abnormality of Python. He just thought it was a good time. Suddenly, his mouth opened and a small snake flew towards me.


    Aware of the attack, the snake behind me, who had just been summoned, had no time to react. He suddenly roared. For the sudden killing intention, he had a kind of instinctive smoke. He didn''t think much about it. He flicked his tail hard and directly arranged the snake into meat mud.


    "Blue, the snake, is your lunch." I pointed to the python. "Don''t meddle in the rest."


    "Oh? If I have something to eat, I''m welcome. " As soon as the snake heard what it could eat, it rushed up. The sharp snake teeth were more powerful than the Python''s poisonous teeth. It just stabbed the Python''s proud defense scale, and the snake teeth entered the Python''s body. Then the snake''s head was raised and pulled, tearing off a large scale of python, and the scale was still connected with flesh and blood.


    The python screamed. The whole body of the snake stood upright, and then fell down in an instant, with blood flowing across it.


    His pet was hurt and the man was angry. The man directly pulled out a short sword from his body and shot it directly. I grabbed it. The blue short sword was rowing in front of me, like a boomerang, and returned to the other side. Without waiting for the man to take back the short sword, I quickly flew over and reached for the short sword.


    The man seemed to be aware of my intention. His tongue suddenly stretched out and stuck to my hand before I grasped the dagger.


    Looking at the snake''s head, I felt sick and said coldly, "you are looking for death." Said, from my sleeve, suddenly flew out a bunch of leaves, fast rotation stirring, leaves as if previous cut his tongue, the man quickly back, but still a part was twisted into powder, the leaf rope did not stop, but continue to wrap around the dagger, in an instant, the dagger folded into several sections.


    Without giving him the chance to reflect, I flashed and appeared directly behind the man with a fist.


    The man was thrown out directly by me, and his figure flashed again. Before the man hit anything, he appeared on the other side of him and kicked from the top to the bottom. The man hit the ground hard. A big hole was made in the ground.


    Two hit successfully, I looked at the body of a man lying in the pit, motionless like a corpse, one turned over and fell on the edge of the pit.


    "The mutant of Xiaoyao Island, snake man?" I murmured, "Xiaoyao Island, how did you get here?" This is my suspicion. This is the blood world. The mirror has been returned to the blood world by me. In principle, there is no such thing as invitation letter, so there is no way to enter here. Or is it the group of people who attacked last time? Xiaoyao Island cooperated with them?


    I frowned. How could that be.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you know a lot." A voice from the pit, will pull me back from the depths of my thoughts, I turned to look at the pit, but found that the man stood up again.


    I looked at the man who was intact without any scars. I was stunned and looked at the deep pit. There was also a man there. To be exact, it was a piece of human skin. I suddenly goose bumps all over, ah, human skin, is this really a snake? And they shed their skin.At this time, the python was bitten by the blue snake, and now he was struggling in the blue fire. Looking at the spirit beast that he raised since childhood is already hopeless, the man can''t help but feel more distressed. My eyes are full of anger.


    "I''m so full." Teng snake swallowed the python, swam back to me and said.


    "When you''re full, go back and have a rest." With a wave of his hand, he took back the snake, and then looked at the man who glared at him. I slowly approached: "now I can give you a chance to surrender to me, and then tell me all about your Xiaoyao island. I will disturb you and ensure your freedom in the future." I looked at the man standing opposite me with fire in his eyes and said slowly.


    "She can''t live. I want her to die. She must die." The man clenched his teeth, then he didn''t move. He stretched out his hand and turned his fingers into snakes, flying towards me in an instant.


    Looking at the five snakes flying in front of me, I just looked at them coldly. I made a seal with one hand. In an instant, countless leaves flew out of my hand and flew to the five snakes. In an instant, I hanged all the snakes.

 Chapter 404

    "Don''t bother. The wood leaves are flowing and the diamond can be ground into powder, not to mention you snake with thin blood and tender flesh." I couldn''t help sneering.


    "You die!" See so simple to be solved, the man forced to endure the collapse of the body, hit again. A small snake from his body, subcutaneous jump out, formed a snake wall.


    "Touch --" a loud noise, I casually released the wood leaf streamer and his snake wall contact together. At the moment of contact, the wood leaf streamer immediately envelops the snake wall, and then explodes like fireworks. All of a sudden, an emerald green light enveloped the heaven and earth, enveloping everything around it. The seemingly beautiful light was a dangerous forbidden area. Everything touched by the light would be squeezed into inhalable particles in an instant.


    The snake wall turned to ashes in a flash. The green light suddenly shrinks and bursts in an instant. The power of the explosion is too great, making the earth tremble ceaselessly, as if it had experienced an earthquake.


    "What''s the matter?" On the other side of the woods, Yan and others, who were facing each other, felt the shock and were immediately surprised.


    The aftermath of the explosion slowly subsided, leaving only half of the body of the man lying on the ground, like a dying man. The whole body is a piece of flesh and blood blur, as if something is wriggling.


    Looking at the man lying on the ground without any resistance, my figure flashed and came to the man. Looking down at him, "how?"


    "Ha ha Cough... " The man looked up at me and forced a smile, but because of the injury, he coughed up a pool of blood, mixed with broken internal organs.


    "It''s time to end, too." Looking at the man who coughs blood constantly, I really can''t bear to see him suffer so much. I just give him a good time and slowly raise my right hand full of blue flame.


    Looking at the blue flame in my hand, the man suddenly stretched out his head, the whole head turned into a tongue, flying towards me, and I instinctively sidestepped to hide. And reached for the snake''s head.


    "Hum." Seeing the man''s dying struggle, I couldn''t help sneering, "your biggest shortcoming is that you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin!" Then I put my right hand on the ground. In an instant, the blue flame representing the fire of hell lit up. In an instant, it spread to the whole body of a man and enveloped him.


    "Wow -- ah -- woo -- ah --" the man kept twisting his body in the blue flame, screaming. This flame is different from the heat of ordinary flame, but it is a kind of chilly feeling, but if it is burned, the temperature is not what ordinary flame can have.


    The scream gradually weakened until it disappeared. I just looked at the burning flame with cold eyes. What kind of place is Xiaoyao island? I don''t understand. I don''t understand why they exist like this. Are they transformed into human beings? Do they really like this? It''s a better choice, isn''t it? Like Ming Yu and Ming Qing, living in the crowd as a real person. Why, would you rather die than live freely?


    It''s just a pity that you have no afterlife.


    I turned silently, leaving behind only a pile of black traces, no soul, no body, can prove his existence, only the pool of dark, and the blood splashed around.


    There seems to be a solution. When I walked back slowly, I saw a man waiting at the door. When I walked in, he didn''t say anything. I just felt dark and fainted.


    The backfire of Shura hall, ha ha, I''ll give you Baba.


    When I woke up again, it was still the dark red curtain. I vomited for a long time. As soon as I got up, I found that my forehead hurt. I covered my forehead and took a breath of cold air. Suddenly, I thought of something. I directly opened the quilt and ran to the mirror. I carefully lifted the bangs. Sure enough, the little mark on my forehead was elongated. It''s close to the eyebrows.


    I looked at my hand again, but it didn''t change. I was a little curious, with a trace of luck. I looked at my own feet. Sure enough, there was a circle of silver marks on my feet. I fell to the ground.


    The door was pushed open, Yan saw me sitting on the ground, immediately ran over, "are you OK, how to sit on the ground."


    "Don''t touch me." I like to get an electric shock, immediately flick away, from the burning arms flick out, subconsciously roared.


    Yan was startled by my roar, and kept holding me in a daze, "you..."


    I didn''t dare to move the floor. Sitting on the floor like this, at least the skirt could block my feet. I shrunk and buried my head between my legs. "Sorry, I I''m fine. Don''t touch me first. Just call me in and call me out. "


    Inflammation reaction come over, Leng Leng of nod, "good, you wait a moment, I call him." Then he turned around and went out quickly.


    I kept the original action, sat on the ground, and did not dare to move. For a long time, as soon as I came in from the outside, followed by Yan, I came up to me, looked at me, and then reached out and picked me up. Take me to bed.


    "Are you ok?" As soon as I reached out and lifted my head up, I suddenly found something. I reached out and lifted my hair. Seeing the mark that was almost to my eyebrows, I was stunned, "how can this be so?""I don''t know. I wake up like this." I shook my head.


    Yan at the door at a loss, "what''s the matter? Are you ok? "


    "Nothing." I buried my head in a man''s chest and replied, "Yan, I''m ok. You go out first."


    "Well, have a good rest." Yan although the heart has doubt, but also didn''t ask, reach out to help us close the door.


    Yan left, once again opened my hair to have a look, "this, too fast.". Is it because you use the power of spirit? "


    I shook my head, "maybe I was injured. I was attacked by Shura hall before, but I didn''t have any discomfort when I was fighting with that biochemical man, and the injury was nothing. I was wondering if it was for this reason?"


    "Well, maybe." A little bit. "What about the hand? Has it increased? "


    "It''s all right." I shook my head, "but..." I opened my skirt and showed my ankle. There was a circle of silver marks on my ankle, which seemed to be cut off by my waist.


    "This..." A surprised, "to find this speed, you will be less than three months..."


    "I know." I pulled the quilt over my body.


    Look at me like this. A sigh, "you''d better be careful later, if you can, stay here."


    "One, I said, not yet. Give me more time." I shake my head. It''s not time.

 Chapter 405

    A meal, helpless, "forget it, I''ll take you to see her first." Then he reached for his coat and put it on my shoulder. "Let''s go." Then he reached out and picked me up.


    Out, a group of people gathered downstairs, see us down, immediately surrounded, "how about? Is it serious? "


    "Nothing." I shook my head.


    One ignored everyone, but went to the dream, "dream, take us to the top floor of the library."


    "What A group of people behind them were surprised.


    "One, what do you want to do?" Law immediately forward, "why go to see her at this time?"


    "Well, I thought you two were suspicious from the beginning. What do you want to do?" Magic bared his teeth, trying to be a little fierce, but very failure of a proud face.


    One did not answer, I retracted in one''s arms, took a deep breath, "nothing, tell them."


    After a meal, I looked at the people around me, "I said as I walked. Dream, take us. "


    Dream looked, nodded, "good."


    There''s a stack of libraries. Holding me in my arms, I went directly to the small garden on the top floor. The ice house was still there, and the woman in the ice house was also there. As soon as I reached out and put me down, I slowly stepped forward, reached out and took out the spirit card. The spirit card immediately flew out and entered the ice house, and immediately stood up a little girl in white skirt.


    "Here you are." Say hello like an acquaintance.


    "Foam," inflammation moved lips, a face of excitement, perhaps did not expect to see you again.


    "And inflammation, everyone, long time no see," the other side also saw the people behind.


    I held the ice Pavilion and stood up. As soon as I reached out to hold me, Mo took a look at me. "It seems that you are not so good."


    "Nonsense," I rolled my eyes. "Are you all right?"


    "Not bad," Mo shrugged. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m dying." I just said it directly.


    "What?" Mo was obviously frightened, "aunt, please don''t make trouble. What should I do when you die?"


    I gave a cold smile, "it''s none of my business."


    "Hey, don''t be so ungrateful. I''ve been your shadow for some time." Mo is not happy immediately. After a moment of silence, he asked tentatively, "are you serious? Are you really dying? "


    "Yes, I''m dying." I nodded.


    behind you, as like as two peas in the face, you are looking at two identical people. You are fighting with me in one sentence. This picture is a kind of feeling that you want to laugh and laugh.


    "After all What''s going on? " Cherry Leng Leng asks a way.


    "She''s a God, a human body. Now the human body is dying." A simple summary of one sentence.


    "God?" One of the words, though simple, shocked everyone.


    Mo also understood, "that is to say, you are going to die as a human body, I will say, how can God die."


    "Don''t be happy too soon. You are a member of the blood clan, so you don''t know our rules. God can''t exist in the human world. That is to say, once my body dies, I will change the word of God. What will happen? I don''t even know whether I will die or disappear. Anyway, it won''t be a good result. " I warned.


    "That is to say, no matter what, you either die or disappear." I see.


    "Yes I nodded. He stretched out his hand to lift his hair. "It''s already started. When the holy mark is all over his body, the human body will die out and become the God completely."


    Foam a little flustered, "that how to do?"? Is there any solution? "


    I laughed. "What? I''m afraid I''ll die, and no one will untie the seal for you? "


    Foam suddenly a stagnation, expression some tangled, to tell you the truth, see his face to make such an expression, I have a little stomach ache. "What do you know?" Then he looked to one side, "what did you tell her?"


    As soon as I didn''t speak, I said with a smile, "don''t tell me. I have a brain to speculate on many things. Your deal with Yingliu''s people is to serve as my divine servant to let the soul get rid of the seal, but I think you are not just such an idea. You are my shadow, you will affect me, which means that you are not only my God, but also my shadow. Right. Or rather, it''s me, one of the ghosts of netherworld snow. "


    Mo bit his lower lip, silent, I continued, "everyone does everything with a purpose, no matter good or bad, I have been in the human world for so many years, I know a truth that there is no free dinner in the world."


    "What do you think is my purpose?" He asked.


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to know," I sighed. "I also know an idiom, which is called dismounting, killing and killing a donkey. I don''t know. Do you want to be this donkey? "


    Foam whole face all black, "what do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything." I laughed. "I just came here to verify if I can affect you, or even if you can help me restrain it."Mo dun dun, reached out to touch my face, reached out to lift my hair, the traces under the hair even disappeared, "here can only temporarily help you suppress, but once you leave here, the phage will be ten times."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was silent, reaction, suddenly roared, "who let you help me now, I have to go back."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Blame me Foam spread out his hand, and then sighed, "do it yourself," said the whole person back to the spirit card.


    I take back the spirit card, a soft body, a hurry to pick me up again.


    The following people have been baptized again and again, and LV is the first one to react calmly, "you are in the best situation to stay here."


    "Not yet." I shook my head, "give me a little more time, when I have solved all the things over there, as long as I have solved them, it will be all right."


    "Then you..." I''m a little worried.


    I give the spirit card to Yan, "I''m ok."


    "This is..." Yan surprised, do not understand what I mean.


    "Let''s talk about the past. I know you miss her very much." I smile and withdraw my hand. "Thank you for your understanding. But I don''t belong to the blood world, but I want to stay here. Isn''t that strange? "


    "Hey, woman, what time is it? Besides, isn''t Mo one of your souls? Foam is our blood world. What''s the difference between you and foam? " He cried out discontentedly.


    I couldn''t help laughing. Thank you very much, my friends.


    "I''ll be back soon," I murmured. "Thank you. Thank you for taking me in."


    A bow kiss my forehead, "it''s OK, have a good rest."

 Chapter 406

    A lot of people will advise others to avoid solving problems. It''s good to face up to them. But most of the time, they are also evading. Most of the time, they will also admonish others to escape. Or they will say that this is the result of helplessness. It''s a last resort. In fact, it''s not just to find a suitable reason for their own weakness. It''s just this reason. What is it It''s not clear whether to persuade others or yourself.


    I still choose to go back to the antique street for a while. There are all things I am familiar with here, but I have been given a time limit. In a month, Shengwen is afraid that it can no longer stop me. At that time, I have to go back there.


    One month, that is to say, I only have one month left to be together with them. I don''t know why, but my heart has never been so flat. It''s like a patient who has been declared dead has only one month to live, and then suddenly calms down from the edge of collapse.


    The sun is warm and comfortable. I lean lazily in Luo Mingshang''s arms. Xiao Hei calls lazily in his arms and continues to close his eyes to bask in the sun.


    "Where''s Cher?" Luomingshang bowed his head and kissed my forehead.


    I was immediately shocked and bounced out of his arms. I reached out and touched my hair. The mark on my forehead, like a fatal scar, was constantly catalyzing and impacting my heart.


    "What''s the matter with you, Cher?" Luo Mingshang looked at me strangely, "what''s wrong with the forehead? Injured? "


    "Nothing." I photographed the paw he was trying to reach over. "I''m fine. Don''t touch it."


    "Xueer..." Luo Mingshang was a little stunned and aggrieved.


    I got up a little uncomfortable, "well, I''ll go down and have a look first." Said, almost rushed out.


    Yan yechen watched me run down the stairs and came to Luo Mingshang in surprise. "Ah, your wife is a little strange. What''s the matter with going out? "


    Luo Mingshang just glanced at him and continued to read in the sun. Yan yechen immediately smacks his mouth and goes back to the original place to doze off.


    I ran downstairs as if I was running away, calmed my mind, reached out and lifted my bangs to make sure that they would not show. See my appearance, Xuan zero suddenly put down the hands of the work, "boss, bangs are too long, I help you cut it."


    "No!" I immediately with hair like shouts, other people in the shop also look over, I quickly lowered his head, cover his hair, "I''m ok, temporarily don''t cut, so it''s OK."


    "But..." Xuan zero also want to say what, suddenly the telephone rang in the shop.


    I quickly took the opportunity to run away and answer the phone. It was minor on the other side of the phone. In short, I asked if I wanted to have afternoon tea. By the way, I asked if I had any blue and white porcelain bottles. The vase in the shop was broken by my son.


    Hehe, it''s my fault. Who has to abduct the two little ancestors back? But since it''s my son who broke the goods, I should be responsible for it. 50% discount is OK.


    I went to the warehouse to pack a blue and white porcelain vase, and walked to the prosperous commercial street. As soon as I entered the door, two small buns came to me.


    "Mom." One left and one right.


    I''m a good boy. Ancestors, please slow down. Your mother has fragile things in her hand. I hugged the vase that was almost thrown out, reached out my hand and knocked on the small left brain bag. "I broke other people''s things, but I didn''t apologize."


    "Well..." The little guy said, "I''m sorry. Mom, Xiao Zuo apologized to Aunt minor. "


    "Good boy." I rubbed the little guy''s head and said, "do you want to play here or go home to find Xiao Hei Xiaoqi?"


    "Play with Xiaohei Xiaoqi." Two little guys were hopping and shouting.


    I should be a, just see tired mia, casually called out, "mia, just in time, help me to send them back to the store."


    "Master, it''s very kind of you to say that you''ve ruined your apprentice. I''m so tired that I have to look after my children for you now." Mia stares at me!


    "So you''re going to continue to work hard here? Or send the child to the spirit hall and have a rest? " I glared back at her.


    Mia weigh again and again, decisively put down the things in hand, "I send the children." Said, holding one hand, "walk, let''s go home."


    "What about mom?" Little right bit his little hand and looked at me.


    "Mom has something else to do. Let''s go back first." Mia took the little girl out. "Let''s go. My aunt will take you to buy sugar." I don''t feel ashamed of being an aunt at all. Ha ha, someone has become a mother at the age of 15. It''s not too much for her to be an aunt in her twenties.


    Mia went back with the child. I continued to walk in. I handed the vase to the clerk and then went on. Behind the shop was a small garden. There was a big umbrella in the small garden. Under the umbrella was a table and chair. On the table were already brewed black tea and cakes. The coquettish woman in the red skirt sat at the table, talking and laughing.


    Talking and laughing? With whom? My whole body has shrunk. I see the person sitting opposite minor, with dark blue uniform, windbreaker, half long shawl hair and slightly raised lip corners. He is very handsome.I stopped, oh, the things arrived, I don''t want the money, I went back first.


    "Xiao xue''er, here, here." Hehe, minor, can you look a little worse? I''m troubled by you.


    "Ha ha," I waved and said, "well, I have something else to do. When I get the things, I''ll go first. There''s no need to send it. "


    "Come back!" Let''s drink together. I stiffly stopped, you two as not.


    "You want to go? I''m going to have a good discussion with you about Third Street. " Muchuan is not urgent and slow words in my ears.


    "Ha ha, no, please use it slowly." I just want to run.


    Didn''t run, was pulled back by minor neck collar, "run what run, and won''t eat you. sit down. I''ll let you have afternoon tea. "


    I''m holding a teacup and I don''t want to talk. Muchuan looked at me helplessly, "when are you so afraid of me? I won''t eat you. "


    "No, I''ve done it. We''re both in trouble. It''s not suitable for us to stay together." I try to stay away from Muchuan.


    Mu Chuan is an itch Then he put down his black tea cup.


    "What? Are you going to scratch me? " I pick my eyebrows. "The leader of the Security Bureau plays a hooligan on the little girl in broad daylight, which is worthy of No.1 of violent law enforcement. It''s upgraded. "


    "I owe you." Muchuan blushed and glared at me again.


    "Ha ha." I sneered.


    Minor helps the forehead, these two enemies, when can talk well.

 Chapter 407

    "Well, you don''t want to fight every time you meet, are you? What''s more, Muchuan, don''t say a few words. You can talk about her. "


    I looked at Muchuan. One after another, tea drinkers drink tea, and those who look at the sky look at the sky.


    Even if there is the shadow of Muchuan, but in such a warm and sunny weather, it is also a happy thing for everyone to get together to drink afternoon tea with delicious cake.


    With minor in, the atmosphere of the tea party was very good. Even Muchuan''s arrogant personality didn''t dare to make too much publicity at her tea party. Otherwise, with our friendship, it would have been pinched long ago.


    "Xiao xue''er, why do you suddenly think of moving No.3 street? Is there any possibility of saving that dump? " Mia showed up.


    I laughed, "minor, you can''t say that. After all, No. 3 street belongs to this city. Even if it is separated, it will return one day."


    "It''s easy to say. It''s better to get an atomic bomb to blow up and rebuild No.3 street." Muchuan sneered, "little girl, you are too whimsical."


    I gave him a good look. "That''s better than some people doing nothing but watering others here."


    "Yes, Muchuan, are all your guards dead? Or is there any special group holiday recently Minor is not willing to, "antique street accident again and again, does not belong to your jurisdiction is how?"


    "How can I blame this? A lot of people in the team left the team and new players came in. All aspects are in the running in period. What''s more, it''s not that master Shuo Fangzhou said that the antique street is different from other places. It should be the responsibility of Xiao xue''er. Who said at the beginning that we should abide by the order of the antique street in the antique street? The so-called rule is you. Those who don''t obey the rules should die once. " Then he gave me a sad look.


    "I''m just a kid," I said, biting the spoon. "Let a child take care of such a big business. I was injured last time."


    "That''s right. Xiaoxueer is still a child. Are you willing to go to Muchuan? Antique Street is also under your management. Antique Street is the oldest street in our city. The number of people who go on a Qingming may day outing these days will also drive the economy of the commercial street. Anyway, I don''t care. If there is a bug coming in these days, Muchuan will be the first one to cut you down. " Gorgeous and exquisite nails gently tap the desktop, shining in the sunlight.


    "Well, it''s too hard for me to let go of one. How about so many people? I don''t know which is the good man and which is the intruder. " Muchuan''s whole face sank.


    "Oh, it''s your own business. If you can''t distinguish this matter well, what kind of captain will you be? I don''t mind if you want to do another striptease. Anyway, I''m sure many girls didn''t see enough of it last time. " Mino''er got up slightly, leaned toward Muchuan, and the fingertips of cardamom crossed his lips. Then, he whispered in Muchuan''s ear, "or, in the big square, tell xiaoxueer openly?"


    Muchuan Jun face a red, then helpless smile, "well, I will keep a good, not let go."


    Minor was satisfied, and then turned to look at me, "good, Xiao xue''er, don''t worry, sister, I''m on your side."


    I nodded with black tea, "mm-hmm, thank you, sister."


    "Little slicker, en, all brothers and sisters in, don''t carry it alone, you take good care of yourself is enough." Minol rubbed my head.


    "Well, but, hey, hey, I really want to see Muchuan striptease in the square. Last time there were too many people, I didn''t see it. Hey, hey," I forgot to watch it last time. I must have a good look this time.


    Muchuan put down the cup, a gentle look at me, "don''t worry, this time I choose two."


    "Ah?" I look puzzled, "two? What is it? "


    Mino''er looked at Muchuan in surprise, "have you figured it out?"


    "Cough." Muchuan a face of embarrassment, "look at the results."


    I don''t know why. Minor suddenly a little look forward to someone mixed in, I also a little look forward to, two in the end is what ah? I really want to know.


    "Anyway, I''m going to take advantage of No.3 street. Muchuan, you can do it or not." I said, biting the cake spoon.


    "Where are you going to start?" Muchuan did not answer, but directly asked me, the answer has been very obvious.


    "The latest body burning on Third Street." I replied, "it''s also the entrance to what I''ve been investigating recently."


    "You mean, the happy island thing?" Obviously, Muchuan knew more or less about it. "Is Xiaoyao Island related to third street?"


    I put down the black tea cup, "the body burning incident on No.3 street should be caused by Xiaoyao Island, and the only way to enter the city from the outside is no formal way, which is also No.3 street."


    "It''s true," Muchuan nodded, "but..."


    "I know what you''re worried about. Now it can be said that many of them have mixed into the city. If we go to No.3 street, the city will be less defensive, but No.3 street is the source of everything."Muchuan also naturally knows this truth. He is also worried and tangled, but he also knows that what really happened is not what he can resist. This kind of thing can rely on the antique street group.


    The tea was almost finished, and the cake was finished. I looked at the time, and it was almost time to go.


    "I''ll go back first." I got up to go.


    "Well, take your time." Minor got up and sent me out.


    I went to the door and said, "I don''t have much time, so maybe it''s just a few days."


    "What nonsense, what time is not much." Minol hit me on the head.


    I laughed. "All in all, I have to solve this matter as soon as possible." Said, sighed, intend to turn away, "I go back first."


    Minor suddenly grabbed me, and the smile on the corner of his mouth turned into a kind of sneer. He pulled me to the back and walked out first. He looked at the end of the commercial street and said, "Oh, damn bug, you''re really here."


    I stood on tiptoe to look along the past, in addition to people see or people, no murderous? Then I should have nothing to do with it.


    "Copy them all for me," minor said coldly.


    After the door opened, the shop assistants rushed out with weapons in hand. A gust of wind blew, and then, like a chain reaction, there were people rushing out of the shops around with weapons in hand.

 Chapter 408

    Muchuan walked out of the store in no hurry, holding a piece of cake in his hand and gnawing, "Nuo''er, why is he so angry?"


    "Oh, it''s all robbed on my mother''s chassis. If I don''t do it myself, can I expect you to be a public servant who knows how to eat free food all day long and is useless, even amoeba is better than you?" Mino''er yells at Muchuan.


    Muchuan didn''t care about licking the cream on his fingers. "Oh, no, you''re too serious."


    "Robbed?" Then it''s none of my business.


    "Little girl, it''s time for you to go home, otherwise, be careful of being kidnapped." Muchuan smiles, then goes to minor and looks at the direction of the end of the street.


    I really want to kick him, "know not to help."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry." Muchuan is not in a hurry. Soon, a line of teams in dark blue uniforms quickly appeared in the crowd. It''s a police patrol.


    "Since sister minor and Xiao xue''er have said that, if we don''t show some skills, I''m sorry we''ve been here for so many years." Muchuan said with a smile.


    "Yes." Let''s all shout.


    It doesn''t happen in the antique street. I can''t help, but I''m just two or three hooligans. I don''t worry about it. I''m the rule in the antique street. The rule in the commercial street is minor. I reached out to minor and Muchuan, who licked his fingers, and waved, "I''ll go first. You''re busy."


    "Be careful. I can''t help you when you are kidnapped by strangers." Muchuan waved his hand casually, and his speech was still flat. My head was blue and blue. How could there be such a person in the world.


    "Well, goodbye, Xiao Xueer." Minor gave me a brilliant smile, and then turned to give Muchuan a slap, "less in this crow''s mouth? Xiao xue''er has been tied up. I''ll tie you up immediately and change it. "


    I slowly follow the original way back, the sky in early April is still a little cool, the blue sky is also mixed with a touch of cold, I look up at the blue sky.


    Time, really not much, a month, I don''t know if I can pass may day.


    While thinking about it, I strolled around the square, completely ignoring the people in front of me.


    "Ouch." Hit someone. But I didn''t fall.


    "Miss, are you all right?" Huh? male?


    I looked up. I was a polite young man in a suit. "Oh, it''s OK." Subconscious reflection is to cover the forehead, found not exposed, just at ease.


    "Miss, did you hit anywhere? Is it the forehead? " There seems to be a trace of evil in my mind.


    Hehe, I''m not really to blame.


    Rare rest day, rare fine weather It''s best to watch TV together when you''re bored.


    The whole family is here. Luo Mingshang and I are sitting on the sofa. He is reading a book. Ming Yu and I are watching TV with a bucket of ice cream. Ming Yu is sitting cross legged on the ground, controlling the remote control in her hand. Ming Qing is playing with her tablet. Xuan Ling is sitting on the chair with a computer. It''s harmonious.


    I only watch TV once in a long time. Generally, when the weather is leisurely, I like to read on the balcony with Xiaohei leaning against luomingshang. But Mingyu turns on the TV, and I watch it with her. Later I began to regret it. Am I still in a hurry?


    At the beginning, Mingyu was just looking for the TV series she was interested in. Later, a name made her pause and turn back to the news broadcast station.


    "She likes to wear white dresses with long, lovely and beautiful hair. She looks like she''s only a teenager, but she''s actually in her twenties. Anyone who can provide clues to this lady will get a lot of thanks from Lin. If it''s Miss Shuo Tongxue, please contact us as soon as you see the notice. Your fiance, Mr. Lin Song, the young master of Lin''s group, is looking for you. I hope you can contact us as soon as possible. In addition, Miss Ju Shuo Tongxue says that she has a seriously ill sister, Mingyu, and I hope that some insiders can provide us with clues. "


    Ming Qing is a little stunned, Ming Yu Sister?


    "Sister..."


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know." Mingyu was also confused. She turned to look at me, pointed to the TV and said, "boss, what''s the matter with that notice?"


    I scooped a spoonful of ice cream into my mouth and said, "Oh, it''s for me." Another scoop and put it in my mouth.


    Mingyu was about to continue to ask, when suddenly a voice came from the TV.


    A gentle man, dressed in a smart, white suit, expression is very sad, "Xiaoxue, Xiaoxue, where are you? Whether you come back or not, no matter how my family treats you, you should believe that I love you. I don''t care about your identity or your family background. What I like is you. I like you. Whether you come back or not, come back to me. "


    Luo Mingshang also pulled out from the book and pointed to the face in the TV, and asked: "Xueer, do you know that man?"


    I scooped out a scoop of ice cream and gave it to him, smiling brightly, "I don''t know him.""Who are you cheating on, boss? Can you tell me what''s going on? People are running to the TV, and where does that inexplicable sister who is seriously ill come from? " Mingyu is obviously not as easy to fool as luomingshang. She grabs my arm and yells at me.


    I still smile, ice cream into her mouth, "good ~ eat ice cream."


    Mingyu has a headache. She grabs the ice cream in my arms and says, "what did you do to that man?"


    I was holding the bucket of ice cream, heard Mingyu''s words, looked up and gave her a smile, "Oh, nothing."


    Mingyu can''t help but tremble. Why does this smile feel a bad premonition,


    "wait, you eat ice cream." Mingyu shoves the ice cream back to me. No way. The smile just now is too terrible. She''d better slow down. The news is still on, and the man continues to cry on TV. Any woman can''t help but be moved when she hears it. But the person concerned doesn''t care about eating happily with a bucket of ice cream.


    "Sister..." Mingqing suddenly shook her hand and hit her face with a flat plate, "you..."


    Mingyu turned her head and said, "what are you, what are you doing?"


    "Elder sister, your account, how so much money?" Mingqing passes the tablet. "Sister, you have become a rich man."


    Mingyu just looked at it and felt dizzy. "Boss, how many zeros are there after three?"


    I just glanced, "Oh, about 30 million, not much."


    "Not much, you tell me not much!" Mingyu stretched out her hand and pulled my neck.

 Chapter 409

    "Boss, did you cheat me?"


    "No, he gave it to me of his own free will." I said, "what''s the medical cost for me?"


    "Medical expenses?" Mingyu blinked, puzzled.


    I patted kaimingyu''s paw. "He hit me in the street and gave me medical expenses, mental loss expenses, time loss expenses, and psychological comfort expenses."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s all about what. "Come on, what''s the matter with your sick sister?"


    "Oh, and the medical expenses for my sister," I thought of something. Smile at Mingyu.


    Mingyu makes Xizi heart holding suit. What about angina pectoris? "Don''t tell me, boss, that you ran into someone on the street. When you found out that it was a rich second generation, you pretended to be pitiful and said that you had been hurt to blackmail others. Then you said that you appreciated others, liked others and wanted to communicate with others. Then your sister suddenly became seriously ill and took the opportunity to blackmail a sum of money. After that, she said that your identity was very different and your family background was not suitable. She dumped them and disappeared."


    I thought, "well, almost." Except for some details, everything else is similar. "It''s not blackmail. He''s willing."


    "The conclusion is that you cheated people with your sweet words, and then they disappeared with a lot of money. Now people run to the TV to play the notice of looking for someone, but you sit here and eat ice cream leisurely. You dare say you didn''t cheat money."


    "He did give it to me with his own intention. Isn''t that right?" I blinked and looked at her.


    Mingyu heart tired, can endure so long without heart disease is also her heart bear ability is strong, "wait a minute, how did the money go to my account?"


    "I cleaned it up and put it in your account." I continued to eat ice cream calmly and read with Luo Mingshang.


    This is illegal money laundering. This is the crime of hongguoguo.


    Mingyu noodle tears, God, how hard you were hit when you created this girl. No, this product is God.


    Mingyu suddenly stood up, reached for my ice cream and yelled at me: "you still laugh. Do you know what you are doing? And who taught you to cheat? Young people don''t learn well, and you, Xuanling, don''t touch your computer, you are in charge. Don''t lie there in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. I know you''re laughing, and your wife is running away. Don''t be calm, OK


    I dozed on the sofa against luomingshang, and the sun crept quietly from the site all over the house. What a mess this is.


    Since it''s all like this, Mingyu has no choice but to go and apologize to others and return the money. Anyway, I know that when Mingyu comes back, her eyes can eat me.


    This matter has passed like this for a while. During this period, I went to discuss with the Presbyterian Council about No. 3 street. No. 3 street is always a part of it. How can these old guys give up that street? It may be a long way to go.


    Now the first thing I do every morning is to run to the mirror in the bathroom to see how the marks on my forehead spread. Now every day, like a frightened bird, I''m afraid that people will find those traces. Fortunately, that guy has long gone, and they are not here. I can at least relax.


    "If their original plan was the boss, I think those guys may have a big attack in the near future." Ming Qing analyzed.


    "Well," I answered, "at least we can know how many of them have entered the city. I just hope it won''t be like what I think."


    "Boss, you are not afraid that people you know are undercover." Ming Qing was tongue tied, and then vowed, "boss, don''t worry, I promise I have no two hearts."


    I glanced at Mingqing, and suddenly thought of something, "Oh, by the way, if Xiaoyao Island Studies biochemical human beings, what kind of hybrid are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingqing some tangled, "the boss can not say so weird OK?"


    "What kind of gene have you been injected with?" I asked curiously. "Who are you?"


    "My elder sister and I are human beings, different from those guys. They were injected with genes of other organisms before they were born in the mother. My elder sister and I were transformed after we were born, and they were transformed again and again." At the end, Mingqing sighed helplessly, "don''t worry, we are all human."


    "Oh." I answered. Then he murmured in a low voice, "the blood of all animals."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± It seems to mean that, but why does it feel a little wrong.


    Mingqing''s prediction is correct. That night, the attack started. What I didn''t expect was that they attacked the Presbyterian Council first. Although there were only a few important elders in the discussion at that time, one of them was trapped by the border without paying attention.


    Antique Street is a riot, those old guys should not be so easy to die, I fell directly on the roof of the Presbyterian Council. Look at the border under your feet. I squinted a little. "Oh, fast enough."


    See my arrival, clear water a few people come up immediately, "small pupil, big elder they are all trapped inside, how should do now?"My eyes tightened, I jumped off the roof and looked at the border in front of me. After a careful observation, my figure was in the border.


    "What! How can it be Several biochemical people who arranged the border were surprised.


    "Hum!" After entering the border, I looked back at the border, with disdain in my eyes, oh, what broke the border.


    "This time, who is it?" I walked slowly into the house. The hall is very quiet, quiet some strange, three elders standing there.


    "You can cross the border. It seems that you''re a little girl. It''s not easy." A voice came, I turned to see, is a one eyed man.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes, "Xiaoyao island? It seems that you have a lot of identity. Tell me your name. I''m not like that. When I set up a monument for you, I didn''t even have a name. "


    "Hey, hey, hey." One eye just smile, suddenly a strong momentum burst out from him, strong pressure instantly will be under the foot of the floor pressure of the crack.


    When I saw this man playing with his momentum as soon as he met me, I couldn''t help laughing. My own momentum also went out, "your biggest failure is to fight with me in the antique street."


    Listen to me say so, one eyed man immediately sent out a burst of sneer: "then try to watch, in the end, who is to whom stele." Then he stretched out his hand, pinched out three yellow amulets, and said something.

 Chapter 410

    Three chapters yellow Fu burned, the ground trembled, in an instant, three coffins appeared from the ground.


    Looking at the three coffins, the faces of the three elders changed, and they immediately called out, "stop him, stop him, don''t let him open the coffin."


    I don''t move like a mountain, so quietly watching, I look at these coffins is what? "What? Are you ready for your own coffin? "


    "It''s too bad." Seeing that the three coffins had come out, the three elders'' faces suddenly turned bad. Nervously looking at the battle below.


    "Creak Creak... " When the coffin was opened, three people jumped out of it. They were all zombies in Qing Dynasty official clothes.


    "Flying corpse. It''s a flying corpse. " The elder cried, "be careful. Flying corpses are very difficult to deal with."


    I gave a sneer, stretched out my right hand, gently fluttered, and then palm up. "Three for two? "Playing with the sea of people tactics?" Said to start again to turn a circle, palm forward, direct shout. "The blood mark is final!"


    Looking at my action, the one eyed man could not help but show a curious smile and said softly: "ha ha What strange art is it? "


    As my voice fell, a blood red symbol flew out of my hand.


    In my mind, the blood red symbol quickly hit the one eyed man and his Zombies: "I''ll teach you with his art."


    Looking at the flying symbol, the one eyed man frowned: "hum, it''s really troublesome." Said to the three zombies in front of the command: "kill them."


    Looking at the zombies jumping over, I couldn''t help sneering, "do you still have a chance? Bloodstain robbery. Start. " At the command, all the symbols began to turn, and there was a same symbol at the foot of everyone.


    "Damn it, smelly girl." The one eyed man looked at me fiercely and threw out a piece of Rune paper, "sacrifice with blood, listen to my command." When the rune paper was made, I also threw a piece of Rune paper, which suddenly burst into a small spark.


    "Then it''s time for us to finish up!" Said, my hands and fingers crossed, "blood will never, blood robbery." In an instant, the light of the array soared.


    Seeing the appearance of the light column, the one eyed man quickly dodges, but their movable space is too small. In addition, when the light is close to them, everything around them is decomposed into molecules. If they can''t prevent and avoid, the three zombies are immediately penetrated by the light column, and the body is decomposed a little bit.


    Looking at his works in an instant was disintegrated, one eyed man a little angry, but he can''t escape the red light. Looking at everything decomposed, he can probably guess the use of this array.


    But what can we do when we know?


    "It''s good that your coffin can be used so soon." I gave a sneer, and the symbols around the one eyed man stopped turning. As my voice just dropped, these symbols burst open at the same time, and the blood fog buried everyone.


    "Ah." The shrill scream resounded through the night sky, and the inevitable one eyed man was immediately destroyed by several charms, and the blood began to flow out of the body.


    "Poof --" the one eyed man who was badly injured immediately sprayed a mouthful of blood and then fell down.


    "Master." Several people who set up the border saw that the one eyed man was injured. They immediately released the array and ran to the one eyed man to see how he was. Then quickly take the one eyed man away.


    Looking at the person who was taken away, I didn''t mean to chase him. If he was robbed by blood, he couldn''t live. Besides, those guys outside can''t let them leave here. I turned back to the three elders, and sure enough, they all had restrictions on their body. I reached out to help them uncover them one by one,


    "old man, are you ok?" I asked.


    "Hu ~" the elder sighed. "I didn''t expect that you really learned his skill."


    "why not?" I lowered my eyelids and chuckled. "That''s what he wanted, isn''t it? What''s more, even if it''s forbidden, as long as we make good use of it, what''s wrong? "


    "Whatever you want," sighed the elder. "Thanks to you today."


    I clapped my hands and turned away, "as long as you don''t trouble me in the future, I''ll thank God."


    The battle outside is almost over. Some of the fish who have missed the net are soon cleaned up. However, Mingyu and Mingqing are in trouble. They are not fierce opponents, but former friends. The two sides are at loggerheads.


    When I heard Ruizhe say that, I would go to see the play first. If I could, it would be good to turn the other side around. As a result, when we got there, we found three bodies. Don''t worry, it''s not Mingyu Mingqing. These two guys were injured, but they are still alive. It''s just a little emotional.


    I slowly walked around to the three corpses and looked at them. These were the three corpses of two men and a woman. Just as I was about to reach out to check them, Mingqing suddenly grabbed my hand.


    "Boss, let them go." Ming Qing lowered her head, and her bangs blocked half of her face. "Please."


    "They''re dead, aren''t they? Now that you''re dead? What''s the point of saying that we can''t let go? " I said with a smile, shaking off Mingqing''s hand, stretching out my hand to pick up the clothes of a corpse, and looking at a strange symbol printed on the man''s chest, I stretched out my hand, gently brushed them on the chest, and led the things out of the chest, and the symbol also seemed to fade away. Furthermore, I had a sword in my hand. Then, I took off another man''s clothes, the same symbol, and I used the same technique again, the same sword shaped thing. Finally, the girl, I just want to put clothes, remember there is a Ming Qing around, turned his head and slapped in the past, "what do you look at, no courtesy.""Oh, oh." Mingqing, don''t go too far.


    "Boss..." Mingyu looked at my action in surprise, "you, this is..."


    There were three silver samples in their hands. The three people lying there suddenly took a breath and woke up.


    "Soft." Mingyu reaches out her hand and hugs the girl.


    "Xiaoyu, I You Why don''t you kill me? " The girl clenched her lower lip.


    "It''s all right. It''s all right. " Mingyu holding the girl''s face, "boss, you have helped you take out the constraints in your body. You are free."


    Hearing Mingyu say so, the first reaction of the three people is to look at their chest and find that the symbol that has bound them for half their life has disappeared. Face from shock to surprise, the next moment, straight Qi Qi kneel at my feet.

 Chapter 411

    People in disaster will always be grateful to those who have helped them, and people in ordinary life will always blame those who refuse to help them.


    Looking at the three people kneeling at their feet, I was also startled. What happened to these guys? Without waiting for me to speak, they spoke one by one.


    "Thank you for saving our lives. Thank you for giving us freedom."


    "If we are not benefactor, we are afraid that we will suffer endless torture all our life, just a tool that can only fight to death."


    "Thank you very much. From then on, the lives of the three of us will be the benefactor''s. If you have anything, just tell me."


    "Ai Ai," I quickly interrupted three people, "I can''t afford to support you. I have to support a group of people in my shop. There''s no more money to support you."


    Mingqing Mingyu has a black face. It''s a shame. "Boss..." Can you stop saying such a bad thing at this time?


    I shrugged, blame me, "OK, I have a purpose to save you. I want all the information about Xiaoyao Island, how many people you have come, where you are distributed in the city, and where your hometown is."


    "This..." The three looked at each other.


    "What? Don''t you want to say? " I frowned, "don''t worry, I''ve helped you take out the restriction in your body, so I won''t die."


    "Not so." The three men shook their heads. "In fact, we don''t know how many companions we have. We are just arranged to enter the city, and then assigned tasks by our superiors. As long as we carry out the tasks, if the tasks succeed, we will wait for further orders. If we fail, the information of our failure will also be sent to our superiors."


    I squeezed my chin and thought, "it''s so clear."


    Mingyu sighed, "this is the system of Xiaoyao island. We only follow the orders of our higher authorities and push them up in turn."


    "What''s your mission this time?" I asked again.


    "The task this time is to attack antique street." Said the girl. "But the purpose is not clear."


    I thought, "is your boss the one eyed man?"


    "He''s our boss, and this time he''s leading the attack, but there are others who give orders."


    "That is to say, it''s not all." I continued to think, "it''s terrible that so many people have sneaked in. How did you get into the city? "


    "We are all sent in through a special channel, even the street outside the city." The man continued to answer.


    I looked at Yu Mingqing and said, "it seems that my guess is correct. No. 3 street is their temporary stronghold. They are responsible for the burning of corpses. They also enter the city through the special passage on Third Street. "


    "Well." Mingqing nodded, "the boss, what should we do now?"


    I thought about it, looked at the three people still kneeling at my feet, and thought about it. "You three, what''s your name?"


    "My name is yunrou," the girl replied immediately.


    "My name is yunche. I''m yunrou''s brother." A pretty man around the girl introduced himself, "but in fact, I have no blood relationship with yunrou."


    "I I don''t have a name, number, 2731, "the last man said with a pause and some inferiority.


    I squatted down to look at the last man, his appearance looks small, not a man, almost young, long side bangs had an eye, face a little freckles. "Two seven three one? I''ll call you Jiusi. "


    "Nine temples?" The boy looked up at me and blinked. Suddenly, his face turned red and he lowered his head. "Well, good."


    "How did you get the name, boss?" Mingyu asked in surprise.


    "Take it apart." I looked up and said, "two plus seven is nine, three plus one is four. Then take homonym, the temple of the temple. "


    Mingyu looked at Ming and Qing Dynasties. "What else can I say?"


    "Just be happy, boss."


    Don''t want to talk to them, "it seems that you have no place to go now, but I really can''t afford to support you, er Why don''t you go to other shops in antique street and look for jobs? "


    Embarrassment, an embarrassment that never happened. The main thing is that I told the truth, and then I let them out to estimate that Ming qingmingyu was not at ease, and I was not at ease, so I just stayed around to observe. Finally, I entrusted them to Mr. Qingshui next door as employees. Anyway, all the employees in Qingshui shop ran away this year. Who told him not to do business and charity all day long, and his salary could not be paid. Fortunately, these guys There should be no salary, and it''s next door. I specially told Qingshui to be on guard. It''s hard to guarantee that they didn''t mean to surrender and relax our vigilance at this time.


    As soon as I came back from Qingshui, I saw luomingshang walking down the stairs with a white towel on his head. Several strands of long hair were dripping from the towel. Looking at him like this, I sighed helplessly and reached over to dry his hair.


    "After a shower, blow it with a hair dryer. It''s hard to dry your long hair I was rubbing and talking."Well," Luo Mingshang took my hand and gave me a kiss on the back of my hand, which scared me back. Just as he pulled, the mark on my hand suddenly came out a little. It seems that I have to wear a glove next time. "What''s the matter?" Luo Ming Shang''s face is inexplicable.


    "Nothing." I laughed awkwardly. "Nothing. I''ll wipe your hair


    Luo Ming Shang frowned, "Xueer has been a little cold to me recently."


    "Ah? Do you have any? " I pretended not to care, "I''ve always been like this."


    "Not the same," Luo Mingshang pressed my hand, "Xueer is a little strange to me. Sometimes she doesn''t let me get close to you."


    I patted his paws open. "I said no, No. Good I leaned over to kiss his side face.


    "Well." Sure enough, it''s a good coax. I''m relieved, but I can''t let him see the clue.


    "Boss, there is a celebration today. Do you want to play?" Mingyu comes out with a leaflet.


    "Celebration? What celebration? " I don''t understand. "Qingming Festival? It''s haunted. "


    Mingyu has a black face. "Boss, is there anything else in your mind besides Ghost Festival?"


    I tried to think, April, it seems that there is no other festival, "April Fool''s day?" I pick my eyebrows. I''m kidding.


    Mingyu looked frustrated. "Well, well, actually I don''t know, but it''s like an activity held in the Commercial Street on the other side of the grand square. Go to play."


    "That''s what minor is up to. What''s wrong?" I shook my head.

 Chapter 412

    Xuanling came over and said with a smile, "it''s the celebration of minor. I didn''t do it last year."


    "Oh." I remember it. "It''s minor who did it."


    However, since it was made by minor, it''s better to hold the show. Since I''m going, I have to dress up. For the first time, I put on the dress that minor gave me before and turned it over. My long hair was curled at the end by Xuanling, and a top hat was pinned on my head.


    "In fact, boss, you look beautiful in a white skirt, just like a fairy." Mingqing said with a serious expression after seeing it, and then her face collapsed, like a fool. "But dresses are lovely. Like a little princess. "


    "Yes, white is very suitable for the boss, but the dress is also very beautiful. It''s good to wear it once or twice." Xuan zero side help me along the hair side said.


    Mingyu directly threw over two stockings, "put on the stockings, this big night boss you wear such a body to go out is to freeze to death."


    I hold two white stockings, some tangled. "Is it really wearable? Won''t it be broken? "


    Mingyu suddenly blew up. "Boss, if your two little legs can burst your socks, will you let other girls live? In order not to let it go down, I specially bought children''s money. "


    What? What do you say?


    Helpless, can only change, standing in front of the mirror, some uncomfortable pulled clothes, "Oh ~ uncomfortable."


    "Bear with it." Xuanling smiles.


    I found that for the sake of the celebration of the store, mino''er has spent a lot of money, not only the street lamps are decorated with brilliant brilliance, but also the whole square is full of excitement. It''s like a celebration.


    There are a lot of people. I''ve been holding Luo Mingshang''s hand. I''m not worried that he''s lost. I''m worried that I''ll be squeezed out. Just think about my little body pushing around in the crowd, "is it snowing?" Luomingshang is a little strange.


    "Well," I answered, "it''s the flowers of the sky." I looked up and saw someone waving at me in the distance. I waved.


    At this time, the pendulum on the square suddenly rings, "Dong, Dong, Dong.". The low, dull bell rang twelve, and it was twelve o''clock.


    "Do you hear me?" I turned and looked at him with a smile.


    Luo Ming Shang looked at me strangely, "what?"


    I did not answer, but saw a few familiar figures, stood up and called out, "Mingqing, Mingyu, Xuanling, Ruizhe."


    At the beginning, Ming qingmingyu, who ran to hi, one playing guitar and one jumping, waved at me and gave me a bright smile: "Hi, boss."


    I waved my hand casually, and saw that there were three people around them, the last three, with smiles on their faces. Maybe they didn''t have such a good effect in their life. Jiusi was the happiest. After all, they were still teenagers. Just, my eyes darkened, still can''t believe, until the last moment, never believe your enemy will be better.


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Mingshang noticed my change and asked. Then he looked up at the three people over there, "are they enemies? Shall I help you kill them? "


    "It''s OK. It''s not the enemy. " I pulled down his hand, "still under observation."


    "Oh." Luo Ming Shang answered casually, and then looked at the three men. "Nothing." The three people over there felt as if they were locked by something, but looking at the crowd, there was no suspicious person.


    With a sigh, I looked up and saw what was passing slowly in the sky under the night sky. Everywhere I went, there were various colors and colorful flowers.


    "Flowers? Is it a new event? " I''m a little strange. I''ve never seen it before. That guy minor is powerful enough. How can we have such a big battle.


    Passers by also stopped and reached out to catch the flowers falling from the sky,


    I also reached out to catch the flowers falling from the sky, learning their movements. Suddenly feel Luo Ming Shang hold my hand that hand began to force, I don''t understand to look at him, see he looked up at the falling flowers, face appeared a trace of gloomy, "not right."


    What''s wrong?


    A flower frowned, "Oh? What''s going on? It''s not right. The weight is not right. The taste is not right. "


    All things happened at that moment, I didn''t even know what happened. The flowers in my hands were scattered and burst in place. The wind was blowing in my ears. The whole person was buried in his arms, and I couldn''t see anything.


    "What''s the matter?" The next moment, I finally responded.


    Luo Mingshang stretched out his hand and held me tightly in his arms. There was a loud noise behind him, "boom."


    "Flowers are explosively produced by special research," Luo Mingshang replied carelessly.


    "I''ll go and come again." I can''t help roaring and pulling my head out of his arms, "Muchuan, take someone to intercept all the flowers for me. Mingqing, go to find out where the flowers come from. Mingyuruizhe Xuanling, let other people in Antique Street evacuate the crowd." The first thing I do is give orders. It''s best to stabilize the current situation."Good." Ming yuxuanling and Ruizhe ran directly in front of me.


    "Let''s help, too."

 Chapter 413

    Yunrou three people also intend to help, I didn''t stop, there is Xuan zero in, I believe they won''t move what crooked brain.


    Because the guard had been prepared for a long time, and even if they blocked the source, the riot did not cause much trouble. The flowers falling from the sky were quickly intercepted, but more or less a lot of bomb flowers fell.


    The green flower vines are woven into patterns in the hands. The two fingers are beating the flower vines quickly, like dancing.


    The girl let her fiery red hair block most of her face, and some of her gloomy face leaned against the wall. At this moment, her usual energetic appearance was completely silent. It was all those damned flowers and damned guys. They had a good time. Their good mood was destroyed, but they couldn''t do it. The girl repressed her murderous spirit.


    "When can I do it?" Hongluan asked gloomily.


    "Red, calm down." LAN Bing gently advised. "I think I saw the lady."


    Next to hongluan, there was a man sitting in the corner. His Blue Hoodie was tightly wrapped, and his hat covered half of his face. The same gloomy looking at the big square. In his arms, he held a long sword with a black sheath and a blue hilt, holding it tightly, and his fingertips lost their blood color.


    "Bai, I want to kill now." The sword in his hand trembled like a dragon about to go out. Because of forbearance, his voice became dumb.


    Bai Ya felt the murderous spirit of her companion. She just glanced at him and said calmly, "Qing, bear it for a while. Now we shouldn''t do it. If we make a big trouble, it''s the lady who''s in trouble.


    "White, how long do we have to wait." Qing is trying his best to be patient. The more depressed he is, the more easily the aura around him will run away,


    "wait until Miss needs us." Bai Ya answers lightly. Suddenly I saw something. "Miss, you see us."


    "Any instructions?" All of a sudden, everyone looked at Bai Ya.


    Bai Ya suddenly frowned, "Miss, let''s leave first. It seems that we don''t need to do it. "


    "What It''s a bit of a surprise, but it''s within expectation.


    "You go. I won''t go anyway." Hongluan continued. I was in the corner, knitting flowers with my fingers. No one answered him and no one left. The rattan is broken in the hand. Red eyes printed on the opposite roof of Guanghua, some reluctant coolness: "Hey, when do those guys want to stare at us?"


    Dark blue uniform, the man with a ghost sitting on the opposite roof looking at them. From the time they appeared, they followed them with a group of people. They couldn''t get rid of them. If Bai Ya hadn''t said he couldn''t do it, he would have sent them to hell.


    Sitting on the roof, ye Yun smiles at the crowd below and opens her mouth. Ding Ling, like a housewife, gives him a piece of cake and smacks her mouth contentedly. "Mm-hmm, it''s good." Then grab a handful of flowers from your side and scatter them.


    To her husband this kind of child temper, Ding Ling can only hide her face and smile, "many adults, still so naive."


    "Hey, hey." Ye Yun, with a smile, "I can''t help it. I just do things according to orders. The team leader asked me to watch these guys. It''s boring."


    A figure fell to his side, "ah, I said your guard is so relaxed, others are in distress, you come here to kiss me."


    "What? Jealousy, hurry to find one. I think your boss is good. " Ye Yun joked.


    Mingqing immediately blushed, "go, don''t bother to tell you more, the boss gave me the task. Let''s go first. Oh, the boss asked me to give you a message. Don''t tease the people below too much. If we get angry, none of us will feel better. "After a pause, he yelled to the people below again," Hey, the boss also asked me to give you a message. The boss said, you can do it and keep alive. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ye Yun is stunned. What the hell? Then continue to sprinkle.


    A petal fell, floating into the blue clothes, cold touch close to the neck artery, this is the most sensitive fatal.


    Qingfeng reached into his neck, took out the petals and crushed them in his hands.


    "Green?"


    It was Bai Ya''s voice, but the cyan figure didn''t pay any attention. As soon as he could, he stepped on the roof and crushed the flowers. The blue dragon scale sword pointed directly at the man''s brow.


    Ye Yun slightly stir eyebrows, smile unchanged, looking up at this suddenly appeared in front of him, he admitted that he can''t beat him, but it doesn''t mean he will be afraid.


    "Qing, come back." Baiya''s voice was as calm as ever. There are no waves at all.


    "Don''t order me." Qing Feng was angry for a moment, but he soon suppressed it.


    "It''s the lady''s order," continued Baiya.


    "The young lady''s order is to keep alive, not not not to do it." Qingfeng turns the blade, and a drop of blood appears between Ye Yun''s eyebrows.


    "Qing, are you sure you can keep alive?" Blue ice''s words make Qingfeng calm down. Grasping the green scaly hilt, the air was silent for a moment, then stepped back two steps, rattan flowers were trampled in a mess, and then went back to the original position without saying a word, holding the sword tightly.Ye Yun looked down at those trampled flowers, narrowed her eyes slightly, and drew her hand close to her. A little gloomy flashed in her eyes, saying that she was not afraid of being false. Then she whispered, "don''t make such a fuss. He won''t do it. Just put your position away."


    Behind him are six or seven guards in dark blue uniforms. Just as Qingfeng''s sword was facing ye Yunmei, they appeared one after another.


    "Yes."


    Ye Yun''s smile is less warm, and her eyes are slightly dark. This time, it''s a big trouble. Xiaotong, Xiaotong, you''ve caused us a lot of trouble. Let leader Muchuan ask for this account. The police costs, the city''s repair costs, as well as spiritual compensation, labor costs and so on, not a small cost. Little miser, keep a good account.


    Another round of bombing came unprepared. When everyone was busy with their own affairs, the petals fell down again.


    "How come again." Ye Yun is enjoying Ding Ling''s band aid. Influenced by the roar of the distance, his instinct makes him jump off the eaves with his wife in his arms. "All team members, support nearby." Step is not a moment of stagnation, copy the nearest path to play light super run, and his original task object brush shoulders are too lazy to look back.


    "It''s worthy of being a festival. It''s such a big gift."

 Chapter 414

    Hongluan can''t help sarcasm when ye Yun passes by.


    Unfortunately, without any response, hongluan frowned, "cut, white, now how to do?"


    "Wait." Bai Ya continued, still motionless, "we can''t do anything now. We have to wait for the lady''s orders."


    He put the phone in his ear and turned the account book in his hand every few minutes. "OK, I know. Please tell your captain. Don''t forget what you promised me. Don''t worry. I''ll make a stereo surround sound specially for him. The captain of the guard and the most handsome public servant will make a confession in the street. Ha ha, I''m looking forward to it."


    The guard over there has some dementia. What? He''s here to tell minor what''s going on here. What''s the confession? Their captain''s going to tell? With whom? Sister minor?


    "Oh, it''s no big deal if you want to tell me." Muchuan dragged his coat, "where''s Mingqing? Hasn''t the source of the attack been found yet? "


    "Muchuan," I took luomingshang to find Muchuan. My body was a little weak. When the second explosion came, I launched the border and intercepted all the bombs for the time being. It was just such a huge border spiritual power output that I couldn''t do it.


    "What are you doing here?" Muchuan saw me and immediately put on a face, "hurry back."


    "I''m fine." I pushed Muchuan aside. "What''s the situation now? Did you find the source of the attack? "


    "Not yet." Ming Qing is studying with a group of computer experts. "They came too soon, and it was dark, and it was a little difficult."


    I pushed away a guard beside Mingqing and put it together, "can''t you check the satellite monitoring?"


    "No, there are too many planes and boats flying over the sky one night. It''s hard to check them one by one."


    I bit my finger. What should I do? Patted the shoulder of clear green, "you continue to check." Then back to Muchuan, "tonight, your guards work harder. I''m afraid they will attack while the chaos is going on. There are many purposes for this chaos. You should pay more attention to attacking while the chaos is going on and mixing into the crowd."


    Muchuan frowned at me, "pay more attention to you, hurry back to rest, if you fall down, the border will automatically withdraw."


    "Well, I see." I answered. Some lazy people lean on Luo Mingshang. Lingli was almost evacuated in an instant. Fortunately, luomingshang helped me to supplement it in time. I also quickly mobilized the power of the nether world to support. It''s going to hold up.


    The noise of the night finally settled. I sat at the dinner table in the morning, yawning and listening to Mingyu report to me. Because of timely defense, there were no casualties, but a lot of people were injured. The skin injury was not in the way, and Mia also received some minor injuries. I think minor can kill Muchuan. After all, Muchuan promised not to make any trouble It''s not only a problem, but also a big problem.


    I said that all this has nothing to do with me, I am also a victim.


    The riot did not bring much impact. Early in the morning, the sanitation workers were cleaning up the traces left by last night''s revelry and explosion, and the repairmen were also repairing the buildings destroyed by the explosion. People in the city were used to this phenomenon for a long time. In the past, it was time to eat, drink and stroll.


    After breakfast, they went down to open a shop. I made a pot of tea and opened a book. Looking at the rain outside the window, the rain in the morning is pattering. At this time, the rain is not so cold, but holding it in the palm of the hand is still unable to warm the temperature.


    When I woke up in the morning, I went to the bathroom mirror to see the pattern on my forehead. It spread for a while. It''s almost half a month since I made an appointment with him, but there''s no progress. If it goes on like this, I''ll leave before it''s settled.


    In my eyes is the rain slapping on the window. I''m not in the mood to look at the book in front of me. My consciousness has gone away for a moment.


    Luo Mingshang came over and sat down beside me without a sound. His thoughts were pulled back by him. I looked up at him and continued to read. He took the cup I put aside and drank it.


    After drinking the water, he continued to lean with me, half squinting, reaching out and opening the book on my leg, "spring and autumn history?" The voice is very light in my ear asked.


    I reached out to remove his paws, turned the page he had turned and turned it back. "Well, it''s well written. It''s recorded in various epics during the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period."


    "I remember that the author also published a set of literary works of the Three Kingdoms period. The writing style is good. Is Xueer interested in history?" While talking, I had to open my hand to turn the book. I quickly patted his paws open. What''s the hurry? I haven''t finished reading it.


    "Fortunately, professional needs, because the sale of antiques sometimes have to deal with a variety of firm and ancient text translation, and then the analysis of the current kind of background produced antiques and text." I said as I looked at it, and I patted away his claw that he was going to turn the book again. Why did I look so fast? It''s not about to take the history exam. Do you have a good look?


    "Oh," Luo Ming Shang casually took back his hand, and then his paws crossed my shoulder dishonestly, and went directly to the landlord. Shoulder a heavy, the whole person is like boneless worm pressure up, I almost was not overwhelmed by him."Luomingshang." I forbeared a cry.


    "Well." Luo Ming Shang said casually.


    "Let''s get out of here." Don''t you know how many jin you are? You''re heavy, aren''t you? Do you know that I''m not tall because of you?


    "Oh." Promised, but also want to die to continue to rely on refused to get up.


    I sighed helplessly, reached out and patted him on the back, "don''t press me, you''re very heavy, go back to the room to sleep."


    "Cher''s taste is very comfortable." Luomingshang took a breath at my neck, as if I was really fragrant.


    "Luomingshang, this is not the reason why you die on me," I hit him on the head with the book on my knee.


    The goods finally lazy from me, moved, continue to rely on. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I


    What else can I do? I can only lean against him. The room is very quiet, and the rain outside the window is dripping, baptizing the earth in the morning.


    Time is really running out. I went to the Presbyterian Council and applied to enter No. 3 street. I can''t wait any longer. There is only half a month left. In half a month, I have to get rid of Xiaoyao island from the world.


    This time, I took all the people out of the store, only luomingshang, Xuanling and Ruizhe.

 Chapter 415

    Ruizhe is more familiar with No.3 street than us. Mingyu and Mingqing have to stay in the shop. At this time, they are not suitable to go there. When they meet those former partners, they are not easy to do anything. They have a private talk with Yan yechen and ask him to help and pay attention to the situation of the shop, especially the three people on the other side of the wall. They just leave Mingyu and Mingqing behind. After all, there is another one at home The kids, Xiao Qi and Xiao Hei, I left to protect Xiao Zuo and Xiao you. Although these two kids don''t need protection, they can''t help worrying. In front of the three people, Ming Yu and Ming Qing''s defense is basically zero, especially at this time, so I can only give this kind of thing to Yan yechen, who has never been seen.


    Along with a few people in Antique Street, escorted by the guard.


    "I''m the captain of the third team, and I''ll give the whole schedule to the seventh team. They will ensure your safety." As soon as we got to the boundary line, a team leader in a blue uniform came to us.


    "It''s hard for you, but don''t let up. You need follow-up support," the vice mayor said to the team leader.


    "Yes, it should be." The captain replied firmly.


    I fell asleep when I got on the bus. When I stopped, I looked out of the window vaguely. It was already at the boundary line. I can''t help sighing. With such a big battle, those who don''t know think it''s going on.


    "Go to sleep." Luo Mingshang put his hand over my eyes.


    I reached out and broke his paws. "Don''t hypnotize me. I''ll sleep." What''s wrong with this guy? Hypnotize people if they can''t sleep? "Call me when you get there."


    "Well." Luo Mingshang put down his hand and put his hand around me.


    I''m not asleep. Suddenly I heard a noise outside. I heard minor''s voice.


    "Miss minor, the mayor didn''t give us an order. Please stay here."


    "Get out of the way, where I love to go, it''s none of the old man''s business," it was minor''s voice.


    "Minor, what are you doing here? Isn''t it chaotic enough? " I heard a scream of horror.


    "Miss minor, please don''t embarrass us. The captain has orders for this operation." The team leader was very embarrassed.


    "I can''t let Xiao xue''er go, or you''ll dance with him."


    I couldn''t help laughing in my sleep. It was really lively.


    No. 3 Street, which I arrived in my sleep all the way, was different from the last time when I was welcome in the lane. Last time I sneaked into No. 3 Street, this time I drove all the way to it openly and aboveboard. I discussed with Muchuan in advance that I could not take too many guards, at most two teams. No more, the other party thought we were going to war. It seems that this proposal is still useful.


    No.3 street is a slum. There is no hotel or anything. I still stay in the open space. I can do it when the car stops. After a simple correction, I took luomingshang and Xuanling to the funeral home to see the body again.


    It was the same old old funeral home. When I pushed the door in, there was a smell of mildew. I went in and said, "has anyone been burned recently?"


    "Yes." The old man answered, and then led the way to the bed board where the corpse was. "This is the one that just arrived yesterday. This is the one that arrived this morning. There were more than ten corpses that had been cremated and buried before."


    "More than ten!" I''m shocked, so much. "No one doubts it?"


    "Ha ha," the old man said with a smile, "this is No.3 street. Every day, a large number of people die, starving, dying, and being killed. Those bodies are rare at most. "


    I frowned. What kind of place is this? "No.3 street, it must be rebuilt."


    "Transformation." Hearing what I said, the old man sneered, "I''m afraid it will be a very difficult process."


    I glanced at the old man, "it won''t take long. No. 3 street belongs to us. Even ghosts can accept it. Why can''t we accept you who are also human?"


    The old man paused and then looked at me. He turned and walked away.


    We continued to look at the corpses. Xuanling reached out to lift the white cloth on the corpse. There was a corpse that had been burned dry. I looked at the corpses carefully and touched the skin on the surface of the corpse. Some strange, the body''s mouth open, hand into the probe, take back a look, some disappointed, not right, some not right.


    I rubbed my fingers on luomingshang, then went to the other side and looked at another corpse. It was the same.


    After thinking about it, I took a knife from my body and directly cut the corpse in front of me. All the organs inside seemed to be weathered, dry, and the whole person seemed to be air dried.


    "What''s the matter?" Xuanling covers the white cloth back. "What''s wrong?"


    "Well," I nodded, "if it''s burned, there will be a lot of smoke inhalation, but they don''t have a throat."


    "It''s supposed to be the phosphorous powder of the flame butterfly that covers them." Xuan zero answers.


    I shook my head, "if the phosphorous powder of flame butterfly falls on them, then the first thing that burns is the skin, then the skin will burn out first, but their skin, as you can see, is intact and elastic.""Can it be inhalation of phosphate powder? Or, food with phosphate powder? " Xuan zero guessed again.


    I shook my head. "If it''s inhaled, there will be residues in the respiratory tract. If it''s ingested, it will start to burn from the internal organs, but we can see that the internal organs are intact and there are no signs of burning."


    "Is that..." I can''t think of it.


    I suddenly had a bad feeling, "I''m worried that these people are just their test objects."


    "Test article?" Xuanling frowned. "The test of the flame butterfly?"


    Luomingshang seems to understand what I mean. "They are using these people to make biochemical people of flame butterfly. So we need to inject the phosphorus powder and even genes of the flame butterfly into their bodies. Therefore, the first thing to burn is not the internal organs, nor the outside, but the blood. The blood in the middle, therefore, will become like this. "


    "Yes I nodded.


    Xuanling also changed his face, "if they really finished it, then..."


    "Those people will be walking human flame one by one." I dare not even think about such a scene.


    Luo Ming Shang suddenly frowned, "I''m afraid it''s more than that."


    "What?" I turned to look at him. "What do you mean by more than that?"


    "Remember the purpose of Xiaoyao island?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    I remember, "artificials." God, what the hell are those guys trying to do?

 Chapter 416

    I''m afraid that if I insist on combining the man-made God with the flame butterfly, I can only think of one thing, "drought."


    "Drought is like burning." Xuanling murmured, "do they want to create a drought?"


    "If there is someone who can bear the gene of flame butterfly, he will burn immediately wherever he goes." I clenched my teeth. "But why the drought?"


    "Maybe, more than one." Luo Mingshang continued.


    I understood for a moment, "God only came into the world, back to ancient times. Those guys are going to create a God''s world. That''s ridiculous


    Luo Mingshang reached out and touched my head. "It''s really ridiculous, but it turns out that they seem to be implementing this plan."


    I''m more determined, "Xiaoyao Island, this cancer, must be removed."


    Xuan zero looked at the sky outside, "boss, it''s late, it''s time to go back."


    I also looked outside. It''s really late. I had been here very late, so I insisted on going out to have a look.


    Just as we were about to leave, the old man suddenly stopped me. "Wait a minute," he said. He slowly came to me with a box in his hand. "Here you are."


    "What is this?" I frowned and took the box.


    The old man did not answer, but slowly turned around, "this road will be very hard, very difficult to walk, maybe, you will be the same as him."


    He? I was at a loss, but I couldn''t help opening the box. I was surprised. Inside the box, there was an eyeball. Yes, eyeball, vivid, I shake my hand, almost throw it out. But it''s safe to catch it and fasten the box.


    "This old man is unusual." Luo Ming Shang murmured.


    What''s unusual? Buying and selling human organs? I was so scared that all my hair came out and left the funeral Club decisively with the box in my hand.


    The box didn''t get rid of. After all, it was someone else''s good intention. I decided to keep it well even if it was a scalpel of human organs. Maybe the old man didn''t know which corpse to take it from. Forget it, I''ll take it as a gift.


    Just returned to the camp, suddenly attracted by something. "What''s the matter? What''s going on over there? " There seems to be something moving on the other side of the camp.


    "Nothing." Luomingshang took me back to the tent.


    I broke away from his hand, turned and continued to look, "what''s the matter?"


    "Well, someone is fighting. Although there is a little bit of playfulness in it, you can know that the two sides didn''t do their best, otherwise they would have killed each other," Xuanling explained for me.


    Is there a fight? ad locum? Still fighting? When you are a child, I feel gloomy for a moment, "go and have a look."


    Said, pull luomingshang walked past, luomingshang some reluctantly, after all, he is not willing to go too close with other people. Typical autism.


    When I came in, I only saw minor in red. I was a little curious. Didn''t I say that I wouldn''t let her come? But thinking about minor''s temper, I don''t think the guards could stop her. Seeing that she was wearing a dark blue uniform windbreaker on her arm, I knew what was going on.


    "Here comes Xiao xue''er." See me coming. Minor said hello lazily.


    "Well, minor." I responded with a smile, then stood beside her, "how''s MIA?"


    "She was a little hurt last time, and I locked her in." Minor said softly, "I want to follow him this time. I''m in a dream. I''ve been injured by my family. Kong Lin looks at him."


    I look strange. "Are you sure?" Can Kong Lin keep an eye on her? If I don''t help the tyrant, I''ll like Dapu.


    Suddenly, I felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere for a moment. When I reacted, I saw people around me looking at everything with a gloomy and indifferent face. I was wary of the upsurge of personality. I couldn''t help helping my forehead. I didn''t sell you to African slaves. Why do you look like the enemy.


    I want to say something. There was a loud noise in my ear. A tent was lifted. There was dust in front of me. I couldn''t see anything. I could only hear a curse in the dust.


    "Fang Haoyan, you bastard, I gave you the safety of the city, but you came here to investigate. When I heard you came back, I thought something was wrong. When did you such a rogue who ran away when you had something to do have such a sense of responsibility? I knew that you should be dragged to the end of humanity as soon as you came back. Don''t you know when I believed in your evil Are you waiting? There''s such a big thing going on in the city. You still have the heart. Please leave me alone. "


    It''s Muchuan''s voice. I seldom see him so angry. I don''t have such a bad temper when I see him enforce the law violently. It seems that someone stepped on a mine.


    "It''s the vice mayor who agreed me to come. There''s a special aid team in charge of the city. Believe me, it''s very safe what the fuck! Muchuan, are you serious Fang Haoyan yelled.


    "Believe you again, I''m a fool. Don''t you know what''s going on now? The enemy lurks in the dark, covetous, I and Xiaoxue have come here, no more decent people to sit down, how can I be at ease? You bastard should have sent you to reincarnation. You die for me. "In front of a vast fog, I finally realized what kind of scene haze is, the visibility is basically zero, even if the use of vision is useless.


    "Hey, wait a minute. We''ve been friends for so many years. Don''t do it. It''s a big deal. I have to find out. It''s also my wish to let No.3 Street return to the city for many years." Fang Haoyan yelled directly.


    "Many years of wish, many years of ghost, do you really know you when I first met you? Would you be so loving? Come on, you are such an irresponsible guy, who thinks about one place all day and leaves behind a mess for others to wipe your bottom. It''s long time ago that he was dragged to the end of humanity. Stop for me. "


    It seems that someone not only guessed the mine, but entered the minefield.


    "What? You mean me well, what about you? How much love do you think you have? Like other people''s girls so many years also dare not tell, pedophilia ah you. Wow Wait, stop it. It''s going to kill people. "


    "You give me to die, for the safety of the world, I will destroy you first."


    Suddenly the dust and fog rolled, and the haze in front of me became more serious. I quickly buried my head in LuoMing''s arms. Prevent inhalation of dust.


    Minor can''t bear it any more. "Enough for you two. Have you just graduated from kindergarten? You''re not fighting. I can even pinch my face, pull my hair, and bite my teeth. I''m not ashamed. I''m still so childish when I''m old. "

 Chapter 417

    I couldn''t help laughing. Of course, it''s obvious that minor''s shouting doesn''t have much effect. What should they do.


    The scuffle ended with the appearance of the vice mayor. The whole person of the vice mayor almost fell from the sky, and then disappeared in the dust. The dust gradually disappeared. I saw that the whole person of the vice mayor almost stepped on Fang Haoyan''s back, and Fang Haoyan fell face down on the ground motionless. Muchuan stood by in good order.


    "You two smelly boys, don''t see when it''s time to have leisure to fight here? Don''t look at the situation. Muchuan, there should be a limit to making trouble. I agree to let Haoyan come. What''s your opinion? " The deputy mayor gave a cold drink and gave a serious lesson.


    "But the city No, I have no problem Muchuan sighed helplessly, since the vice mayor said so, I believe that there should be a good deployment.


    When the vice mayor saw how to solve one problem, he lowered his head and reached out to knock on Fang Haoyan''s head, "smelly boy, did I ask you to fight? Dare to say it''s Muchuan who started first. If you want to run, he can catch up with you? "


    "Ha ha, vice mayor, I''m going to break my waist. Can you Ouch, I''m wrong. It hurts... " Fang Haoyan said half of it with a smile, and suddenly cried out with pain. It was obvious that the vice mayor used some clever strength.


    "You two smelly boys, are you mad at me? Muchuan, don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong in the city. As long as you solve it quickly and go back early, Xiaotong has arranged everything. So you can''t take it lightly during this period. " Vice mayor said to Muchuan again, tone unconsciously eased down.


    "Yes, vice mayor." Muchuan in front of the vice mayor is like a child, which is a kind of respect from the heart.


    "Come on, do what you want." The vice mayor waved his hand casually and continued to press Fang Haoyan.


    Muchuan leaned slightly and turned to leave. His white shirt was stained with some soil. Two or three buttons collapsed because of the fight, revealing his collarbone and half pulled chest.


    "Girl, what''s the situation now? I''ll give you ten days at most. Ten days later, whether it is successful or not, it must be withdrawn. " Come to me, Muchuan unconsciously tone down.


    It can be seen that Muchuan is really worried. "Don''t worry, you can go back now. We didn''t come here to fight this time. I believe they can also see that if it doesn''t work like this, this kind of place can''t be directly bombed. It''s a scenic spot to destroy and build an amusement park."


    "You go back with me." Muchuan answered.


    I pause, "then you''d better stay here." if you go, I''ll follow you. I''d rather you stay here.


    "Whatever you like," Muchuan took over the uniform in minor''s hand and put it on his body. "What''s the situation now?"


    I pause, "now the situation is a bit complicated, we suspect that those burning corpses are because of the ghost of human experiment in Xiaoyao island."


    "Human experiments?" Muchuan a Leng, "but I heard that the human body experiment of Xiaoyao island is done with babies or mothers."


    "Because this time it''s a little different," I sighed, "if it works. They just created a drought


    "The drought?" Minor frowned, "the dry demon in myth and legend?"


    "Yes I nodded, "inject the phosphorus powder or gene of flame butterfly into the human body, and the phosphorus powder of flame butterfly will spontaneously ignite when it meets the sunlight, so those people will be natural in broad daylight for no reason."


    Minor was surprised. "It''s like a vampire meeting the sun in a movie."


    I went on. "In other words, if they can really create a person who can bear the genes or phosphorous powder of the flame butterfly and have nothing to do with it, then this person is the kind of person who will catch fire wherever he goes. It''s no different from the legend of dryland."


    Muchuan frowned. "No wonder they come to No.3 street, which has a large population density. Every day, all kinds of people die in various ways. No one here cares how many people are burned to death."


    "I didn''t expect that the reason behind it was like this," minor took a cold breath. "If I really put it aside, I really don''t know what it will be like."


    "No.3 street has always been a barrier to the city." I sighed, "Muchuan, now you know what I mean."


    Muchuan paused and nodded, "what are you going to do?"


    After a pause, I shook my head. "I haven''t thought about it yet, but Muchuan, I have to remind you that you must leave earlier than me. There are biochemical people in Xiaoyao Island hiding in the dark in the city. They may attack at any time."


    "Then you..." Muchuan is not at ease.


    "I don''t have to worry about it. There are so many experts around me, and we didn''t get attacked when we came to No.3 street this time, which means that they know we''re not here to fight, so I''m safe." I said patiently.


    Muchuan was silent for a moment, nodded, "I know, my side will make arrangements as soon as possible."


    I nodded and pulled the people around me, "OK, let''s go back." Said, directly pull Luo Ming Shang turned back to the tent.Looking at the two people holding hands to leave in front of him, Muchuan''s heart is like five flavors mixed flat. The minor shakes his head repeatedly. Muchuan, Muchuan, when can you have a long heart. If it wasn''t for your procrastination, as for now. What''s wrong with pedophilia? Muchuan, what you love is just that person.


    Minor patted Muchuan on the shoulder, "what are you going to do about this?"


    Muchuan looked at minor and frowned, "it''s a bit complicated, but she''s right. We can''t delay the business of No.3 street."


    "Yes, it can''t be delayed on the third street. What about you?" Minor''s beautiful eyes curved slightly.


    Muchuan a little embarrassed, "minor, now is not the time to say this."


    "Ready? My captain, when you go back, I''ll make a good preparation for your confession. " Minor teased and turned to leave.


    When I went back to the tent, I fell down on the bed. I was tired to death. But I couldn''t sleep when I thought of my speculations in such a big battle outside. I didn''t know why. I always felt uneasy. If the matter is really as serious as we speculate, there is at least an existence like Yingliu behind Xiaoyao island to support him. If not, what is their purpose? Antique Street, even the whole city, has nothing to do with them. The only thing worth paying attention to is the location of the city.

 Chapter 418

    The junction of yin and Yang?


    This makes no sense. Those guys can come whenever they want. I don''t mind being tourists. It can also increase tourism. Why use such violent means?


    A hand behind him took me into his arms, "Xueer, are you still in trouble?"


    "Well," I sighed and said, "it''s like snowballing. At the beginning, I just wanted to solve Qi Yang''s problem. Unexpectedly, I was involved in Xiaoyao island. Xiaoyao Island killed my parents, and I vowed to pull out Xiaoyao island. But now, you tell me that Xiaoyao Island wants an artificial God. I feel that the whole person is not good." I buried my head in his arms, and I was distressed.


    Luo Mingshang put out his hand to hold me and patted me on the back. "It''s OK. Now you just want to know what you started with."


    "The purpose of the beginning, revenge." I''m very clear about my goals.


    "Well, that''s right. Your purpose is just for revenge, so as long as you eradicate Xiaoyao Island, your purpose will be achieved. As for the heavy consequences after that, it''s not your responsibility." Luo Ming Shang said softly in my ear.


    Ah, yes, I raised my head and looked into his eyes. "Unexpectedly, you still know how to guide others."


    Luo Mingshang smiles. He rubbed my head and suddenly found something. He reached for my forehead. I immediately clapped his hand open and sat up. I quickly blocked those marks with my hair.


    "Xueer, you..." Luo Ming Shang also sat up, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine." I turned my back to luomingshang and tried to hide it.


    Luo Mingshang pulled me over, stared at me, and tried to reach out to lift my hair. I opened my hand again, "don''t touch me." I gave a cold drink.


    "Xueer..." Luo Mingshang was a little stunned, and even didn''t understand why I lost my temper.


    I covered my forehead. "I I don''t have anything to do with it. It''s just that I bumped my forehead last time. It''s a little painful. It hurts when I touch it. Don''t touch it. " I responded and explained immediately.


    "Oh," Luo Ming Shang half doubted, "is it all right, does it hurt? Would you like some medicine? "


    "It''s OK. It''s just a bump. It''s a bit ugly. Just don''t touch it," I covered up.


    "Oh." Luo Mingshang answered casually.


    I nervously hold the hair on my forehead and shrink back to luomingshang''s arms. Luomingshang doesn''t care. He reaches for my hand and suddenly finds something.


    "Cher, are your hands cold? Why are you wearing gloves? "


    You really talk a lot of nonsense, I hold back, "no, wrist protection, to prevent the next hit when the wrist."


    Luo Mingshang silently put down my hand, and then hugged me, as if for fear that I would beat him.


    I had no sleep all night. I felt the sound of steady breathing coming from behind me, but I couldn''t sleep any more. The marks on my head became more and more obvious. I don''t know when I can''t hide anymore. What should I do then? Can I just leave without worry? What do you want to tell him? Talk to Mingyu?


    Looking at the hand around his chest, is it really time to put it down? Maybe now I understand what the old man said to me about life and death. As a human being, I will die soon. As a God, I will live forever.


    The arm around him suddenly loosened and tightened. I reached out and patted his hand, turned around and faced him, but saw that Luo Mingshang was staring at me with a pair of eyes. I turned my head and was startled.


    "Why don''t you sleep?" I reached out and pinched his face.


    Luo Mingshang reached out to move my hand and continued to stare at me, "is there something Xueer is hiding from me?"


    "No I lowered my head and took back my hand, "luomingshang, everyone has secrets, not everyone''s secrets should be told to others, do you understand?"


    "Well, I know." LuoMing war should be a, and tight tight arm, "I won''t force Xueer, when Xueer want to say, say is."


    I stretched out my hand and tightly grabbed Luo Mingshang''s clothes, whispering, "Luo Mingshang, let''s divorce."


    "No." Luomingshang strangled me.


    "Cough, luomingshang, you can strangle me." Let me go and strangle my aunt.


    "Oh." Luo Ming Shang let go, "who let Xue Er talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense." My eyes darkened, "luomingshang, I don''t have much time, I can''t take you to Yingliu, where you can''t get in."


    "I know," Luo Mingshang said, "I''ll wait for you. No matter how long, I''ll wait for you. You said you would come back."


    I was silent for a moment, but I didn''t know how to answer, "I I''ll be back. " Maybe, maybe, I''ll be back, just when?


    Luomingshang bowed his head to kiss my side face, "I have a lot of time, I can live for a long time, so I have a long time to wait for you."


    "Well," what else can I say now. "It''s getting late. When it''s early, I have to get up early tomorrow morning. I want to go to the funeral home.""Well."


    The night was very deep. I took a long breath and didn''t feel sleepy at all. Looking up at the people around me, I was sure that I was asleep. I reached out and broke off his paws. I couldn''t sleep. I just went out for a walk.


    I''ve never seen such a dark night. It''s thick like a painting with ink splashing. The heavy fog seems to be thick black. The fog seems to be covered with countless thick rust. I can''t see everything clearly in front of me. It seems that I''m in the black hole, surrounded by black eyes.


    Someone came from the black fog with heavy and slow footsteps. In such a place where I can''t see everything clearly even with spiritual vision, I subconsciously felt out the big red umbrella. The red radian cut a radian of flame color in the air, and the tip of the umbrella pointed straight to the throat of the person coming.


    "Boss, it''s me." The visitor stopped not far away.


    Hearing the sound, it was Xuanling. I took back my umbrella and said, "why don''t you come out of bed?"


    "So is the boss." Xuanling came out of the black fog. "Can''t you sleep?"


    "Well," I answered. "You can''t sleep, either?"


    "No, I heard something. I came out to have a look, but I didn''t find anything. When I came back, I saw the boss alone outside. I was a little worried and came over." Xuanling came into me and put on a coat for me.


    I was stunned. "What''s going on? Is it an enemy attack? " I frowned.


    "I don''t know yet," Xuanling shook his head. "The fog here is too thick to block my sight. I can''t see anything. When I chased, I didn''t find anything."

 Chapter 419

    "In addition to the influence of the environment, it is obvious that the other side has some ability to escape under your eyes." I murmured, "can it be from Xiaoyao island?"


    "In principle, even if the visibility is not high, the security is very strict and it''s not easy to invade here," Xuanling thought for a moment and said, "when I came back just now, I found that the security guards were guarding well."


    It''s strange, "is there anyone else?"


    "Not through the guard to enter here, but also in front of me to escape, obviously the strength of the other side is not vulgar." Xuanling murmured.


    "If you don''t pass the guard, you can escape in front of you..." I murmured. Suddenly I thought of something, "is it difficult..."


    "Did the boss think of anything?" Xuan zero asks curiously.


    I shook my head. "Nothing. I thought of some old friends." it can''t really be those guys. "Xuanling, go and have a rest first. I have something else to do."


    Xuanling took a look at me and suddenly laughed, "it seems that the boss is going to meet old friends, so I won''t disturb him. If there''s any situation, the boss''s call is good, we can all hear him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Just call. You can hear it. How much do you want me to have an accident.


    I slowly walked towards the thick black fog. When I was in the dark, I was always a little afraid and wary. After all, I couldn''t see anything. Only by feeling.


    "Jingle." A clear bell came out, clearly visible, broke my defense line, in the hands of the red umbrella a circle directly waved past.


    "Wait!" The man immediately yelled, you can see that the sharp tip of the umbrella is still some distance away from you. He stopped and let out a sigh. "Not bad, not bad."


    "Who?" I didn''t take back my umbrella, I cried coldly.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen anyone for a long time. What''s the matter with you woman?" A burst of rage in the black fog, the red umbrella opened, the umbrella surface in the air a stroke, instantly, shrouded in the thick fog around.


    As the fog cleared away, I could see clearly who was coming, and I couldn''t help laughing. I stood in front of me wet, with a little black cat hanging on my body.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s you again, you Have you been picked up by Xiao Hei again? Ha ha ha I trembled with laughter, and a strange laugh came from the fog.


    "What''s funny, what''s funny." I''m not happy.


    I held back my smile and took Xiao Hei down from the phantom. "How did Xiao Hei come?"


    "Meow ~" Xiao Hei rubbed my face intimately.


    I couldn''t help it. I looked at the illusion and said, "what are you doing here?"


    "I I You think I want to come, I My brother asked me to come The magic stem wears a neck to shout a way.


    "So it''s you who Xuanling saw just now?" I held my chin and thought.


    "Who?" The magic doesn''t understand of blink an eye, "I come to be pressed by your cat, almost ate, not easy to break away, see you."


    My face suddenly changed, "you said you just turned into a human?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" He rolled his eyes. "Are you ok?"


    "Nothing." I responded and shook my head.


    "It''s nothing. What are you doing here?" Magic suddenly exploded, coughed twice, "cough, what the hell is this place? It''s ugly and dirty. It''s the same as a garbage dump. You can only come here if you have a brain disease."


    After a pause, I didn''t know how to explain to him, "nothing. There''s something wrong with coming here. If you feel uncomfortable, go back. I''m ok."


    "That won''t do." Magic immediately unwilling, "my brother let me to protect you, I go back so they certainly scold me, especially one, certainly won''t give me a good face, really don''t know what''s the matter with that guy, usually a pair of cold, everyone likes to take indifferent appearance, just to you so attentive."


    I scratched my head. "I don''t know what''s the matter with you. You don''t want to talk. It''s like talking."


    "Hey, who are you talking about? You think I want to," he said. "I don''t want to come here to talk to you. It''s better if you''re OK. Otherwise... "


    Before the magic words were finished, suddenly a pair of black hands brought him into the black fog. I was shocked and quickly caught up, "magic! Hello, magic But in front of me, there was black fog. "Somebody, come out," I said, holding the red umbrella in my hand.


    "Meow, roar!" Xiao Hei''s hair stood up and jumped out of my arms. With a roar, her body became bigger and bigger. Her huge body stood in front of me, and her golden eyes looked around warily.


    "Cough, I''m fine." The sound of illusion came from the black fog. I immediately followed the sound and found that the illusion was sitting on the ground, and the sharp teeth at the corners of his mouth were covered with blood, "bah bah, it''s really hard to drink, and the blood is full of viruses." In the magic side, lay a man, blood on the neck side, until the eyes die.


    I help the forehead, my pot, "magic, No. 3 street people''s blood is not drinkable, you are easily poisoned."


    "Bah, bah, bah, you didn''t say that earlier." He got up from the ground and said, "it stinks. I won''t be poisonedWho let you have to bite, but this person is also bad enough, attack who is not good, must attack a vampire, this is not to seek death.


    Looking at the magic or a face raised vomit, I went over, press his head, the magic head press in his neck. The magic pause, some hot face, "what are you doing?"


    "Let you suck blood, do you suck or not?" I''ll treat you kindly once.


    The magic pause, then close to, sharp teeth pierced into the skin, there is a twinkling of pain, then, feel the whole body blood flowing to a place, the intimate touch between the neck is very gentle, it is difficult to imagine that this is a vampire sucking blood, more like a lover''s kiss.


    Magic did not absorb much, soon stopped, left my neck, but also licked his lips, "thank you."


    "My blood should detoxify you," I added, touching the two teeth marks on my neck.


    "Well, it''s sweet." He stopped and went on.


    I didn''t pay attention to him any more. Instead, I went to one side and looked at the body that was bitten to death. Xiao Hei also walked over. To tell you the truth, Xiao Hei''s black body was almost integrated with the surrounding, and he kept two big golden eyes blinking in the dark.


    This kind of thing, of course, has to go to professionals. "Hei, help me to bring rizer here."


    Little Haydn paused, turned and left. I continued to examine the body. The fatal wound was the wound on the neck, which was obviously bitten to death by the phantom. There were some other small scars on the other bodies. I couldn''t see what caused them.

 Chapter 420

    The skin is so dirty, it''s really bad for the mouth. The whole skin looks dry, like dehydration.


    Soon, Xiao Hei brought his hazy Ruizhe. Ruizhe was thrown on the ground in a daze. When he saw me, he immediately stood up yawning, "ha, boss, what are you doing in the middle of the night?"


    I slipped rizer over. "There''s a man here. You can help me."


    "Well?" Ruizhe went over, looked at the body on the ground, reached out and moved, "this man is not from No. 3 street."


    "No?" I suddenly wonder, "is it difficult for you to know everyone on No. 3 street?"


    "No, there is a unique smell in the people of No. 3 street. It is an instinct that only No. 3 street can recognize. This is also the future, if we meet the same kind outside, we won''t kill each other." Rachel replied, "but there''s no breath in this man."


    "It''s not third street." I frowned, "no..."


    Ruizhe got up, his face became dignified, "it should be the carefree Island, boss, are you ok?"


    "Oh, I''m fine." I shook my head. "He caught the wrong man."


    Ruizhe glanced at the magic on one side and didn''t want to say anything more, "but his appearance and all his actions and habits are very similar to those of No. 3 street. Who is this man? Why disguise yourself as someone on Third Street? "


    "Disguise..." I suddenly thought of something, "Ruizhe, is it true that people on No.3 street always have this kind of breath? Then outsiders have entered No.3 street and lived for a long time? Will you be on Third Street, too? "


    "It''s impossible. Outsiders are always outsiders. They are different from aborigines. No matter how long they live, it''s impossible to be punished..." Ruizhe said half, also changed his face, "boss, you don''t want to say, those guys, also invaded Sanhao Street?"


    "They can get into the crowd in the city. Why can''t they get into third street?" I couldn''t help clenching my fist. "It seems that we really need to prepare for a big cleaning here."


    Ruizhe stunned, "boss, you calm down, the movement is too big, No. 3 Street high-level is impossible to ignore."


    "I just want to alarm those high-level people." I frowned. "Rachel, do you know anyone else here? It''s better to have some influence. It would be better if those high-level people could know each other. "


    "Please, boss." Ruizhe shook off my hand. "You''re playing with fire."


    "Yes, I just want to burn. It''s best to burn everyone," I said, licking my lips and looking at the magic. "You go back first. I''ll come to you if you have something to do."


    I didn''t understand what I said after listening to it. Anyway, the general meaning is clear, that is, I want to make trouble. "Oh, oh." Magic nodded and turned into the dark.


    I continue to look at Ruizhe, eyes flashing green luster, Ruizhe repeatedly back, "boss, you don''t look at me like this, you have to play sooner or later."


    "Will you help me?" As soon as I reached out, I slipped rizzy over.


    "No, boss, it''s not that I don''t help you, it''s you, really Really... " Ruizhe doesn''t know how to say, "anyway, I can''t help you, because no one knows whether it can be successful after it''s really done. It''s a big change for No.3 street. Of course, they are happy, but if it fails, it will become a slaughterhouse."


    "That would blow up the reconstruction." I spread my hand, "crisp."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ruizhe is really helpless, "I Let me help you contact some of my former friends, but I don''t know how they are. "


    "Well, as long as you can help me find something I can help, I''ll take care of the rest." I nodded quickly. That''s what we''re waiting for.


    Of course, in fact, I don''t dare to make sure that this thing can be successful. Success is the best way to completely separate those guys from No. 3 street. On the one hand, they can be caught all at once, and on the other hand, they can be completely exposed so that they won''t be so passive any more. I believe that the high-rise of No. 3 Street are also willing to do so. After all, some people are involved in them, threatening their status and security at any time. Who is not afraid?


    I casually set off a dark fire and burned the corpse on the ground. If Muchuan and his Security Bureau deal with such a corpse the next day, it will make things worse. Moreover, if someone is found dead here, it will certainly cause conflict between No. 3 street and us. Let''s deal with it quickly.


    "Tomorrow morning you''ll go with me to the funeral home." As I walked back, I said.


    "The burned bodies?" As soon as Ruizhe walked away, he yawned and asked, "what''s the clue?"


    "There is no evidence. I can''t be sure yet, "I sighed. Although I have come to a lot of conclusions, there is no real evidence and facts after all. It''s not a matter to talk like this without any basis.


    Ruizhe looked up at the thick black on his head. "No.3 street is not the same as when I left. Many hidden forces have emerged. I don''t think those old people can imagine that their territory will be infiltrated by foreign forces. They don''t know, and they will be replaced soon. Think about what those old people will do when they know this Expression, how can I be so happy, ha ha ha. " At the end, I couldn''t help laughing.I helplessly looked at Ruizhe, this guy, really can''t save, "so happy?"


    Ruizhe looked at me. "Just like the boss, you see that antique street Presbyterian Council is unlucky. Are you happy?"


    I put up with it for a long time. I tried to think about it, nodded and highlighted a word, "cool." why do I feel like I''m sorry for Ruizhe?


    Back to the tent, as soon as I lifted the door curtain, I saw Luo Mingshang sitting there in a daze. I walked slowly over to him, walked around his back, sat down and hugged him from behind, "how did you wake up?"


    "You''re not here, you can''t sleep," Luo Mingshang turned and hugged me, "where have you been?"


    "Can''t sleep, go out for a walk, met some things." I sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" I feel like this guy is leaning on me again and going to sleep.


    I pause, "it''s not a big deal. A man from No. 3 Street, who is not from No. 3 Street, sneaked in and wanted to attack. As a result, he caught the wrong person and lost his life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don''t know how to understand it.


    Luo Ming Shang suddenly lifted my hair and looked at the trace between my neck, "injured?"


    "Oh," I felt the two teeth marks on my neck. "It''s nothing. It''s detoxified for a second cargo."


    Luo Ming Shang didn''t say anything, just looked at the two traces between my neck, suddenly stretched out the tip of his tongue and gently licked, and then suddenly kiss up.

 Chapter 421

    I couldn''t help shrinking my neck because of the cold and intimate touch. I just wanted to push his head away. As a result, this guy directly opened his mouth and bit his teeth against the skin between his neck. His two claws began to touch me dishonestly.


    "You Luo Mingshang You What are you doing? " My breath became heavy, and I reached out and grabbed his paws that he was rubbing around on me.


    Warm breath along the neck all the way up to the earlobe, blunt teeth rubbing my earlobe, whispering, "snow, you are mine."


    "Lo You, Ming luoshang Don''t mess around I Let go... " I held on to the sheets.


    "We are husband and wife," Luo stressed repeatedly.


    Shit, it''s impossible to get married. Luo Mingshang suddenly turned over his hand, grabbed my hand, crushed me on the bed, and began to gnaw, bite, kiss. After struggling, I had to lie flat and let him do it. Warm hands in my body kept swimming, all kinds of sensitive points ignition, I began to respond to him.


    I think it''s the craziest thing I''ve ever done. It''s not the first time, but the last time I was totally unconscious and couldn''t feel anything. This time, it was really painful to the bone.


    "Luomingshang, you Take it easy Pain, hiss You Slow Slow down... " It''s totally a different feeling, a different experience.


    "Darling, it''s OK." Luomingshang whispered in my ear, but the movement didn''t stop.


    Did not think of such consequences, just like a wayward, perhaps he is right, we are husband and wife, should do what husband and wife should do.


    I reached out and hugged luomingshang, fingertips scraped on his back, leaving blood red marks. At the moment of body temperature intersection, there is a different kind of blazing, breathing breath is mixed with each other''s breath.


    Moonlight is like a cold blade, tearing the darkness in an instant, and the smell of corruption is still lingering around. The silence is a little scary.


    When the first ray of light cut through the fog, the morning came, originally agreed to go to the funeral home to have a look in the morning, the plan was completely useless, because, my whole body is in pain, luomingshang, you bastard, all said to let you down, do you know how to pity.


    So the first thing to wake up is to take a bite on luomingshang''s strong chest, and then luomingshang was woken up by me.


    "Xueer," Luo Mingshang looked at me plaintively.


    "Fool, I want you to be light, and you still I don''t know if it''s the first time for someone else, but you still... " At the end, I blushed, and then I bit on the tooth mark.


    "Tear ~" Luo Mingshang took a breath of air conditioning, and then continued to look at me, "Cher, it''s not the first time."


    "It''s the first time for me!" I stare. Last time was not good at all.


    "Well, what Cher says is what she says." It seems that this guy can talk after he is fed.


    I lazy lying in bed, motionless feign death, "you go to tell them that I don''t want to move today, let them do what they should do."


    "Good," Luo Mingshang got up, dressed and went out, and served me to dress. And took the opportunity to talk a few oil, I can''t help but give him two slaps. Nima''s groping. What''s the matter with those who want to clean their guns?


    Taking advantage of luomingshang to go out, I took out the cosmetics from my bag, intending to cover the traces on my forehead and body. The good way to think of this is the inspiration given by minor. The powder can cover the traces on my body. Then these patterns can be got, anyway, the hair is covered, more or less can''t see it.


    He tried hard to bear the pain on his body, covered the traces for himself, quickly finished them, and put them back. If they were found, they would be questioned again.


    Xiao Hei got into the tent and jumped down beside me. Then he touched my face with his paws. "The little black guy took it and helped me find it."


    "Meow ~" the kitten gave a clear cry, then her head rubbed my hand, and she continued to jump out.


    I lay on the bed and couldn''t help sleeping again. I heard the noise outside, but I really didn''t want to get up. I just lay there and stood up.


    Luo Mingshang came back, holding a tray with a bowl of fish soup, two or three steamed buns and a plate of small meat cakes.


    "Cher, are you awake?" Luomingshang put tuopang beside me.


    I just don''t want to pay attention to him, luomingshang pasted again, "Xueer. What''s up? Are you still tired? "


    Go away, I don''t want to talk to you. Go away. I don''t want to talk to you now, but The stomach is very unpromising cry, "Gulu ~" and clear and loud.


    I stretched out my hand to cover the quilt on my head and threw it to the dead. I heard Luo Mingshang''s smile outside. I suddenly opened the quilt and stared at him. Laugh fart and laugh. You can try again.


    Luo Ming Shang held back his smile and came over to help me up. "OK, you''re hungry. Come and have something to eat."I looked at Luo Mingshang plaintively and got up, "hum, I''ll deal with you later. What''s going on outside now?"


    "That group of guard idiots all went out to patrol No.3 street, which made the group of madmen self-threatening. The boy in your shop went to find his old friends. Xuanling wanted to look around." Luo Mingshang answered as he waited on me.


    "Oh." I should say, enjoy his service with peace of mind.


    The food materials are fresh. Minor is responsible for the logistics part, so he is very careful in this aspect. After all, there is nothing to store here on No.3 street. He can only use it when he wants to use it. Now he gets it from the commercial street. Fortunately, the distance is not far, the time on the road is not long, and there is a special channel. The food arrived is fresh and can be taken as you like.


    I first drank a mouthful of fish soup, very fresh, tired all night, a good meal is the best. While eating, I''m still thinking about the corpse burning cases.


    After eating something, I recovered my strength, and then I lay down on the bed for a while. I felt that I could move. After looking at the time, it was almost afternoon. Now my strength was almost recovered. I got up and put on my clothes and planned to go out to have a look.


    "Cher. No more rest? " Luo Mingshang looked at me and asked curiously.


    "Well, if you have something to do, you can go out with me." Say, have already put on clothes, conveniently pull Luo Ming Shang to come over.


    "Where to?" Luo Mingshang is very puzzled.

 Chapter 422

    I pause and ask, "is there any new body over there at the funeral home?"


    "No Luo Ming Shang answered cleanly: "in the morning, the guards just went to know about it. There was no new body. Yesterday''s body was also buried."


    I took the leftover steamed buns from the morning and stuffed them into my mouth as lunch. "Do you know where to bury the ordinary corpses?"


    "Why do you ask this?" Luo Ming Shang suddenly a Leng, immediately understand come over, "do you want to see?"


    "Well," I nodded, "maybe there are other bodies." I had my mouth full.


    Looking at my appearance, Luo Mingshang reached out and took down the bun in my mouth, "let''s have lunch."


    "It''s afternoon now." I took out my cell phone and showed him the time above.


    "The woman on the mall left you lunch. Shall I get it for you?" Luomingshang pushed me back to bed and bit the leftover bun.


    I stare at that steamed bun, indignant, that is my steamed bun! "Oh."


    Come here is to eat, simple, also have no choice, simple to eat, Xiao Hei also came back, I conveniently picked up Xiao Hei warm hands, and then pull luomingshang out of the door, Xuanling don''t know where to go, I don''t want to find her, Ruizhe has not come back, as for Muchuan, ha ha, absolutely will fight.


    I asked Xiao Hei to explore before. As a little black cat, Xiao Hei is free to go in and out of No.3 street. No one cares about a stray cat.


    "Hei, take us to the place where they buried their bodies." I put Xiao Hei on the ground and said softly.


    "Meow," Xiao Hei called. Turn around and lead the way.


    Luo Ming Shang suddenly grabbed me, "Xueer, do you really want to go?"


    I turned to look at Luo Mingshang, reached out to remove his hand, and then turned his hand around his arm, "I want to have a look, always feel that there is something ignored."


    "What do you mean?" Luo Ming Shang stopped and asked. Suddenly frowned, "you mean, not just burning corpses? And other bodies? "


    "I suspect that the story of Ji Yufeng has something to do with them." I looked at the horizon that almost mixed into a strong color, "and, they attack Antique Street, the reason is certainly not so simple, choose this special place, the reason is certainly not simple."


    "This city is the junction of yin and Yang. Once people enter this city, whether they are willing or not, whether they are informed or not, they will be wiped with the gate of hell." Luo Mingshang replied, "the Qi of yin and Yang is strong in this place, and the people who can survive here for a long time are all people in Yin and Yang."


    I pause, "so, they will choose here, because the people here are more suitable for the experiment than ordinary people." I frowned deeply.


    Xiao Hei leads the way in front of us. I follow Luo Mingshang. I turn left and right and cross the low wall directly. The kitten is vigorous and nimble, and runs in all kinds of corners, which makes us all gray. I have a little impulse to hang Xiao Hei. But it''s said that this is the shortest way, and I can''t help it.


    I put my hand on a low wall and turned over directly. The sunlight exploded directly under my eyes. I blocked the light in my eyes with my hand. My eyes adapted to the light a little bit. I saw the black kitten sitting on the high garbage heap. The sunlight reflected on his black fur, setting off the dazzling orange light behind him.


    What is in the eyes blooming black light, mixed with orange afterglow.


    What is it? The black fireworks exploded in this land, blooming again and again.


    I calm down to see, black turned his head a clear cat call into my arms, I mouth smoked, as if, not too good ah.


    "What do you do now, Cher?" Luo Mingshang came to me and asked softly, with a little smile.


    I turned and glanced at him. "What do I do?"


    "It''s not the case now." Luo Mingshang glanced around. In a moment, there were many people crawling around, some of them were singularly shaped, some even charred bodies, and others were green and smelly.


    "It''s a failure," I murmured. "Run."


    "Oh? Run Luo Ming Shang slightly frowned, "a fire is not good." Said, hand condensation a netherworld fire.


    I snapped the flame out of his hand. "Do you want to burn down Third Street? Besides, burning garbage in the open air is polluting the environment and immoral. " Then pull him up and run.


    "But, Cher, we''re going in the wrong direction." Luomingshang was pulled by me to run while shouting.


    "Shut up I gave a cold drink and pulled him straight down a deep pit. "Other directions are blocked. Where else do you want to run?"


    It''s just Well, I didn''t go out to see the almanac today. Jump down the pit, I regret, ahead, no way. OK, OK, I know that I''ll go out to see the Yellow calendar in the future. I''ll find someone to do divination by the way.


    "There''s no way." Leng Leng looked at a reluctant wall.


    Luo Ming Shang scratched his head, but he said with a smile, "yes, there''s no way. What about Xue er?"There''s no way. Why do you ask me? Can I change a way for you? "If there is no road, build one." I gave him a look and a fist.


    After a loud bang, the wall in front of us was demolished, and the dust and fog rose everywhere. The wall was filled with soil, and the small stones were flying. In front of a piece of yellow, mixed with a burst of blood fog, oh, just a punch by the way also has been rushed on the monster to blow into slag.


    After shaking the dust on my hand, the dust in front of me dispersed and opened a road. I turned my head and looked at a group of monsters crawling closer and closer behind me. I quickly picked up luomingshang and ran away.


    It seems that there is an underground passage in front of it. Except for the light just entered, it is almost black after entering. Fortunately, there is a dark fire illuminating the road ahead, and the sound of rustling behind is approaching quickly.


    "Meow ~" a clear cat call, as if it was a light of hope. Well It''s like there''s light.


    In front of the dark a little weak light, especially bright in the dark. It seemed that we found the right direction and ran quickly, only to find that there was an iron door. The light was reflected through the glass inside. The door was locked. I tried hard to pull it for a long time, but I couldn''t open it. Finally, I kicked it open directly. After entering, I closed the door directly. At that moment, I heard the sound of banging on the door outside.


    Xiao Hei pushed an iron shelf to the door, and I relaxed and looked at the room, which seemed to be a laboratory.

 Chapter 423

    There are many experimental instruments, test tubes, and dozens of large containers in the room. The light is on in the room, indicating that there is still electricity. I turn left and right to watch on those test benches. Luomingshang also went to the other side and looked at it casually.


    There are two parts in the whole laboratory. The other room is locked. I don''t know what the use is. Luo Mingshang is curious. He opens the lock and goes in to have a look. I''m still looking at the experimental equipment outside. I pick up a specimen, which seems to be a cell specimen, because it is being placed under the microscope.


    "What is this?" I looked curiously at the green things on the glass in my hand. I was just about to smell it. Suddenly, Xiao Hei pounced on me and gave me a paw. The glass was knocked over and the specimen fell to the ground. The green liquid immediately turned black and then turned into smoke.


    I was instantly surprised. What is it?


    "Xueer," Luo Mingshang suddenly called me.


    "Ah?" I''m not in the mood to take care of the things on the ground. I turned my head and answered. I reached for Xiao hei and walked into another room.


    The room was very dark. I didn''t turn on the light. I was stopped by luomingshang, "wait, don''t turn on the light."


    "What''s the matter?" I don''t understand looking at him, then slowly came forward, but found that in front of him is a bright, I looked at the past, those bright dots, like in the wings flying, "this is..."


    "It''s the flame butterfly." Luo Mingshang''s tone sounded very excited. Hello, you are so excited.


    "Flame butterfly." I looked at the flames flying in front of me in an incredible way. "It''s not that the flame butterflies were extinct in ancient times. Why are there so many here?" It''s really a lot. The light is just like a galaxy.


    Luo Ming Shang looked at me, "I also feel incredible, did not expect, can see so many flame butterfly."


    I instantly understood, "so, this lab is That''s the testing ground for those guys? " When I finished, I even got a big surprise. Unexpectedly, I found their old nest.


    "But there is no one here. And look at the situation of the laboratory, they are obviously in a hurry, many things have not been cleaned up, even the flame butterfly did not take away, "Luo Mingshang suddenly laughed strangely," Cher, why do you say this? "


    I glanced at him. "Well, maybe it''s lunch time, and people go to lunch and leave their work behind, or they have a group meeting and have to leave for a while."


    Luo Ming Shang was rarely blocked by me, and then he said with a smile, "Xueer, actually you know. Now, how do you plan to do it?"


    I looked at the flame flying in front of me, and I could not help clenching my fist. Luomingshang knew me well. The most disgusting thing for people like us was betrayal.


    "Luomingshang, do you know the rules of No.3 street?" I suddenly chuckled. I didn''t have any anger. I couldn''t hear any special trouble.


    Luomingshang pause, with me out of this dark house, "don''t know."


    "In the third street, survival is the only rule, and in order to survive, they also gave birth to the third brother rule." While I said this, I looked at the whole laboratory again, "first, the law of the jungle, the strong can live, and the weak will die. If you want to survive here, you have to be stronger. "


    "Second, selfishness. Once you find something you are interested in and like, you must hold it in your hand and protect it around you. No one can rob it. Whoever robs it will die." I went on. By the way, I''ve come to those huge containers, which obviously contain a lot of biochemical test materials.


    "Third, in the absolute field, no one is allowed to make trouble or even betray in one''s own territory. Once discovered, one will die." I can''t help but hide my face and laugh, "Mingshang, you say, what if those old people on No.3 Street knew that someone was doing so much mischief on their territory?"


    "You mean..." Luomingshang knows what I mean.


    "No matter who wins or loses, it''s me who makes the final profit, isn''t it?" I sneer and crush the beaker in my hand.


    There is still a door to go out. I turned around and looked at the blocked door. After a pause, there was no sound there. It''s just that those things should be dead? Why do you suddenly come to life? Anyway, those things can''t survive. Otherwise, it will bring unnecessary trouble to No.3 street and the city.


    "Didn''t you mean to set the fire on before? Now I''ll give you a chance. " I saw luomingshang.


    Luo Mingshang understood what I meant, and his eyes narrowed. "But, I think it''s more direct to let those flaming butterflies out, isn''t it?"


    I glanced at Luo Mingshang, "the flame butterfly doesn''t burn only when it meets the sunlight. How can it burn when the tunnel is so dark outside?"


    "Those monsters, when they hear the news, they always follow, don''t they?" Luo Mingshang gently smiles and hugs me into his arms. Then he waved to the door and flew out a large number of butterflies. Xiaohei jumped to the iron door and quickly moved the cabinet away. The moment the iron door opened, those flaming butterflies who were released suddenly bumped into a monster that was rushing up and was dark all over. The butterfly continued to fly out. The monster was also attracted by the butterfly and turned to follow Up, only a small part is still lying in the door, Luo Ming Shang frowned, threw a group of dark fire, burst open in the door.Finally out of the ground, the top of the sunset has gradually left Yu Hong, turned to look at behind this humble little house, no one would have thought that there is a mystery hidden here, but it''s a pity that the mystery inside is gone, just go out to see a few people on the Third Street looking at us, a woman vigilantly hugged the stuffy crying child in her arms.


    I glanced at the watchful people around me and pulled a man. "I ask you, who was the person who lived here before?"


    "You, what do you want to do?" The man was obviously frightened, but he had to pretend not to be afraid. "I''ll tell you, do you know who I am, I..."


    I was impatient. I punched directly, and a wall beside me fell down. "Don''t let me say it for the third time. Who was the LORD before here?"


    "Yes, it''s Zhong Yuan." The man was frightened and said, "but he left decades ago."

 Chapter 424

    "Zhong Yuan?" I frowned. "It''s a familiar name. I feel like I''ve heard it before."


    "Huang Liming Ming." Luo Mingshang reminded me, "a murderer in Ding Ling''s case. He was from third street


    "Oh," I remember, "it''s him Wait, it''s him I don''t know why. For the first time, I think this man died a little too early. "So, it''s very likely that the guy has something to do with Xiaoyao island."


    Luo Ming Shang put his hand around my waist and gave me a kiss on my side face. "Good, it''s OK."


    I ignored him and continued, "after that? Who lives here after that? "


    The man thought, "yes It''s the monkey. "


    "Monkey? Who is it? " I don''t understand, "what about him now?"


    "He died yesterday, just like the bodies of the other days, and was burned to death." The man replied with sweat, "elder sister, hero, that''s all I know. Don''t kill me."


    I throw people away and look at luomingshang, "it seems that they are very fast."


    "Well." Luo Ming Shang answered, "it''s obvious that when we arrived, we were already dealing with the aftermath."


    I thought about it, but I couldn''t swallow it, so I directly took luomingshang back to the camp.


    It was completely dark. I went to Muchuan and found that minor and the vice mayor were there. At the same time, I was too lazy to say one by one.


    "I''ll go back tomorrow. You stay here." I didn''t sit down when I went in, so I said.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " Minor handed me a glass of water.


    "I went back to clean up the door," I squinted coldly. "As for here, I happened to find the nest of those guys in Xiaoyao Island today, but when we went, it was empty."


    "What Muchuan cried, "now? Where are they? "


    "I don''t know yet," I shook my head. "But I''m sure I haven''t left No.3 Street yet. So, Muchuan, I want you to stay. Ruizhe has contacted the high-level of No.3 street. I believe that some people are doing this on their territory. They can''t have no action. So I want you to stay. "


    Muchuan knows what I''m going to do. "You want me to clean up Xiaoyao island for third street."


    "It''s a good way to kill two birds with one stone," I replied. "No.3 street can''t hold the foreign insects in Xiaoyao Island, so we will try our best to get rid of them. But to tell you the truth, the manpower and material resources of No.3 Street are not enough to fight against Xiaoyao island. You have to stay. When both sides consume the same amount of money, you can help No.3 No. 3 Street cleared Xiaoyao island and came here. When No. 3 street was weak, he took it at one stroke. "


    "If crane and clam fight, they will benefit." The vice mayor murmured, "it''s just that this is a dangerous move. If it fails..."


    "If it fails, not only No.3 street, but also the whole city will become a new and powerful place of Xiaoyao Island, a place to fulfill his dream of God''s coming into the world." I replied, therefore, this dangerous game must be won.


    Three people were silent at the same time, Muchuan felt infinite pressure at this time, which for him, perhaps, is also a life and death disaster.


    "One more thing," I thought of something, and added, "was that the test objects on Third Street were discarded in the West dump after they died, but when we went there today, the test objects that should have died suddenly came alive and besieged us. In the laboratory, we found the Flaming Butterfly and used it to deal with some of those experiments I''m afraid that they will attack people. I don''t worry about No. 3 street. The more they make a noise, the higher the No. 3 Street will be unable to sit down, which will be more beneficial to us. What I''m worried about is that there will be an attack on the camp. So, Muchuan, you must let your subordinates pay attention to it. "


    "Yes, I see." Muchuan nodded.


    The vice mayor seems to have heard something out of the blue, "you just said that those dead experimental objects have become monsters?"


    "Yes I nodded and hesitated. "I''m also worried about what threat they will have to the city. But now what I know is that they are only active in the West dump. What restrictions should they have


    The deputy mayor nodded, "I know. I''ll go back with you tomorrow. The city has to take precautions ahead of time. It''s best to solve the problem, but prevention is also indispensable."


    I looked at Muchuan, then minor, and finally set my eyes on the vice mayor. Decisively refused, "no, at this time there is no master of antique street, only Muchuan one person, I don''t worry, vice mayor you stay here, sister Nuo''er with me back, this kind of thing to the mayor personally to better."


    The deputy mayor paused and nodded. He obviously agreed with what I said. Then he thought of something like, "OK, by the way, go back and tell the Presbyterian Council to send some people."


    "Well," I nodded and grinned, "well, you''d better write them a letter. I''m afraid they won''t listen to me."¡°¡­¡­¡± The deputy mayor was silent. "It''s not your girl who usually makes it by herself."


    Blame me.


    "Ruizhe, I left it for you. He is familiar with No.3 street," I continued. "Moreover, I asked him to contact some friends who used to be on No.3 street. Maybe he could help. In addition, Xiaohei will stay for you. Xiaohei has been there, and he will show you there."


    "OK," Muchuan nodded, "I''ll take someone to have a look tomorrow morning."


    I thought about it again. I thought about what I had forgotten. I found that I didn''t think of anything. "First of all, I''ll tell you what I think of in retrospect."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With that, he took Luo Mingshang away, always felt that something was forgotten, but he couldn''t remember. Well, since he had forgotten, it was normal not to remember. Well, no problem.


    Go out to see Xuan zero just come back, look up to see us come out, smile at me, "the boss is back?"


    "Well," I answered casually and said directly, "Xuanling, let''s go back tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" Xuan zero was surprised for a while, "why do you want to go back suddenly?"


    My eyes darkened. "Go back and clean up the door."


    Xuanling seems to understand something, "but, you do, Mingyu Mingqing them..."


    I glanced at Xuanling, and without saying anything, I passed him by.

 Chapter 425

    Directly into the tent, Xuan zero turned and looked at me, don''t know what to say.


    Things here are almost arranged. The rest is left to Muchuan and the vice mayor. The next day, I took luomingshang and Xuanling back and dragged away minor.


    The first thing to go back to antique street is not to go back to the spirit hall, but to go directly to Mr. Qingshui and settle accounts with those guys.


    As soon as I got to the door, I saw yunrou move a chair to the door. When I saw that I was just about to say hello, I clapped it with one hand and flew it out.


    "Cough," yunrou coughed twice, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "What''s the matter?" Clear water is a little confused.


    "Is there an attack?" Others were also stunned, and came to help. Before they got close, they were blown out by a burst of momentum.


    I waved the red umbrella, "irrelevant people, exit," said, a wave of the red umbrella, will go to the front of the nine temple to fight out.


    "Xiaotong, calm down." When Qingshui saw that it was me, he quickly reached out and grabbed me. Looking at his messy shop, he felt congested. "Get out of here, please."


    "Oh," I sneered, "I''ll pay for it." Said, slowly walked to three people in front of, in hand a group of Youming fire, "your biggest mistake, is to cheat me."


    "Cough, you What are you talking about? Why Why suddenly Suddenly attacked us? " Cloud Che Wu chest, will side sister help up.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes, "Oh, are you still playing silly?"


    Mingyu Mingqing, who heard the news next door, also came over. Seeing this scene, she was surprised. "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    I glanced at Mingyu Mingqing behind me, pointed the spear at the three people in front of me, "clear the door."


    Mingyu immediately ran over, when in front of them, "boss, there must be some misunderstanding, don''t be impulsive."


    "Oh, misunderstanding," I sneered, "as soon as we got to third street, their laboratory was empty. Even the insiders died. Don''t tell me it''s a coincidence."


    "This..." Mingqing also went to Mingyu and stopped my umbrella. "Boss, maybe they have what eye liner, so when you enter the three street, they immediately withdrew."


    "It''s only two days since we got into the third street. Don''t you think it''s too fast to withdraw such a large laboratory?" I turned the tip of my umbrella. "If someone didn''t sell information around me, how could we be ready to leave before we go. Do you believe it when it is said? "


    Mingyu protects three people, "no matter what the reason is, maybe they have to."


    The tip of the umbrella shakes and changes to Mingyu''s neck. As soon as her wrist turns, the blood falls from her neck. "Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    "Boss..." Mingqing was surprised, "boss, calm down..."


    "I have to." I interrupted Mingqing''s words, "I''ve helped them eliminate the restrictions on them. What else do you have to do?"


    Mingyu was also stunned. Maybe she had never seen me like this. Her eyes were full of killing intention, which never existed at any time. "Even if Even if I don''t hear them admit it, I won''t believe it. "


    I pause, take back the umbrella, "OK, I''ll let you die."


    The latter three stood up and looked at each other, "it''s really not us."


    Qingshui was relieved. "I can prove that they were in the store these days, but they didn''t go there."


    "Well, maybe there are other ways to contact them," I looked at the three coldly.


    Jiusi looked at me and said, "I know that you have never believed us. We also try our best to get your trust. I can guarantee this with my life. We don''t do it. We haven''t been in touch with them since we came here. "


    I frowned. "Why should I believe you? Your life is not worth money here."


    Mingyu clenched her fist, "then I, I guarantee with my life that it won''t be theirs."


    "And me." Mingqing also patted her chest to make sure. "I use my life..."


    I glanced at Mingqing, "your name is already mine." Ming Qing fan''s embarrassment, I once again raised the hand of the umbrella, "to tell you the truth, whose life, in my here, are useless."


    Xuan zero suddenly came forward and pressed my hand, "boss, calm down first."


    Water also stopped in front of me, "what about me? I pledge my life. "


    "Mr. Qingshui," I was stunned, "how can you..."


    "I believe they are innocent," Shimizu sighed. "I know how much you hate Xiaoyao island now, because your determination to revenge makes you lose your mind. You have never been like this before."


    Mingyu seems to understand something. All of a sudden sober, "sorry, boss, I did not understand your mood, I..."


    Looking at the people in front of me and hearing the words of Qingshui, I immediately calmed down, relaxed and fainted."Boss." Xuan zero quickly reached out to hold me, was Luo Ming Shang preempted.


    Luo Ming Shang takes the lead in holding people up, turns around and goes straight back to the spirit hall. Yun Che''s three are still a little surprised.


    "What''s going on?" Yunrou doesn''t understand.


    Mingyu was relieved and collapsed to the ground. To tell the truth, the moment just now was not afraid to be false.


    "Xiaoyu." Yunrou quickly raises Mingyu.


    "I''m ok," Mingyu shook her head. "Are you ok?"


    "Nothing." Cloud Che wipe the blood of the corner of the mouth, dun dun, "I think, we''d better go first."


    Mingqing stopped them, "you don''t mind. In fact, the boss doesn''t mean to target you. Because her parents were killed by Ji Tianjue, she hated the whole Xiaoyao island. "


    "So it is." Yunche understood.


    "In fact, the boss is usually very rational, this kind of thing will also think carefully, but this time involved the whole Xiaoyao Island, so it will be out of control." Mingyu continued, "the boss is not normal recently. He may be anxious to say that time is running out, but at this time, the other party is gone. It''s hard to avoid mental stress. "


    Yun Rou nodded clearly, "but what should we do now?"


    "Check it out." Jiusi frowned and said, "go and find out who leaked the news."


    "right!" Mingqing nodded, "only to find out, can you return your innocence, and let the boss believe you."


    "Now there are many remoulders of Xiaoyao Island hiding in the city. Maybe they have leaked the news." Yunrou said his guess, "we know a few people, in addition to those who were killed, just a few people."


    "Ask first." Yun Che nodded.

 Chapter 426

    At my feet is a piece of milky way, the stars are in full bloom at my feet. I see the color of the Milky way, which is a dazzling brilliance. I wait for what can happen to the nebula at the bottom of my feet, but the gorgeous brilliance seems to be fixed in the glass at my feet.


    If one day, the light turns into darkness


    Slowly I opened my eyes. The fundus of my eyes was black, like a faint ink painting. I slowly adapted to the light in the room, and then I could see everything around. I reached out and touched my forehead. There was no fever. Looking at the surrounding environment, it seemed that it was already afternoon. I rubbed my eyes and there was no one around.


    What about people? Where''s everything? I sat up, some strange, others even, but luomingshang is not generally will die in my side?


    Hand out the mobile phone at the head of the bed, look at the time, it''s already 3:30, how do I fall asleep? I remember I was on Third Street. When did I get back?


    With a period of blank memory, I knead my head and suddenly realized something. Almost subconsciously, I got out of bed and rushed to the dresser. I reached out to lift my hair. I wiped off almost all the powder on my head, and the trace already accounted for more than half of my forehead.


    Looking at the trace on the wrist, it basically matches the bracelet on the hand.


    I have some weakness lying on the dresser, too fast, fast does not conform to common sense, but only a few days, according to this speed, it is less than a month.


    The door of the room was suddenly pushed open. I was so scared that I quickly pulled down my hair in front of my forehead to block those traces. Fortunately, it was dark in the room. I looked at the door and it was Xuanling.


    "Boss, are you awake? How''s it going? " Xuanling came in with lunch in his hand. "Would you like something to eat?"


    I paused and shook my head. "No more." Immediately knead temple, "right, Xuan zero, how did we come back."


    Xuan zero is also suddenly a Leng, "boss, is you want to come back?"


    "Me?" I look confused, "I want to come back? Why don''t I remember? "


    Xuan zero one Leng, "boss, you don''t remember anything?"


    Knead temple, sit again can arrive bedside, "do not remember, why should I come back suddenly?"


    Xuanling suddenly did not speak, went directly to me, put down the tray in his hand, stretched out his hand toward my forehead, I was so scared that I quickly reached out and knocked off his hand, "you, what are you doing?"


    "Boss, is something wrong with you now?" Xuan zero asked seriously.


    "No, nothing." I shrank back and watched xuanzero warily.


    Xuan zero dun dun, "can''t say, boss, you actually have found that they have a problem?"


    "No, not really." I said quickly. Then he immediately turned to the topic, "by the way, where''s the guy of luomingshang? Why didn''t you see him? "


    "He? Watch the kids outside. " Xuan zero answers.


    I was completely confused. "What are you talking about?" Luomingshang? Babysitting? What''s going on? He''s babysitting?


    Xuan zero smile, "it''s OK, boss, very harmonious."


    Harmony your sister, "where''s Mingyu? Doesn''t she look after the children? "


    Xuan zero dun dun, "Mingyu to find out who leaked the news."


    "What?" I did not understand the frown, "leaked information? What''s the news? " Part of the memory is vacant. What happened during that time?


    "The boss found Xiaoyao island''s Laboratory for biochemical human in No.3 street, but it''s a pity that it''s empty. The boss thinks that it may be yunche next door who leaked the news. Yesterday, he had a big fight with Mr. Qingshui. In order to prove his friend''s innocence, Mingyu Mingqing went with them to find out who leaked the news." Xuanling finished in one breath and explained what happened to this part of the memory vacancy.


    I frowned. "Why do you think it''s them?" I don''t understand, "although I really don''t believe them, why do I think it''s them? Those biochemical people have sneaked into the city. When we left, they were so blatant. Why are they sure? "


    Xuan zero is silent, "originally boss you still know."


    "Ah?" Of course I know, right? What''s wrong with that?


    "Boss, you come back all of a sudden and insist that it''s yunche''s ghost," Xuanling shrugs, "boss, do you have dual personality? Schizophrenia. "


    I glared at him fiercely, "you''re schizophrenic."


    Xuanling laughs, "well, boss, you have something to eat first. I''ll go down and have a look. Ruizhe is still on the third street. Mingyu Mingqing goes to find out who leaked the news. I''m the only one left in the shop."


    "Thank you so much." I nodded. It''s really hard enough. As for Yan yechen and Luo Mingshang, you will regret that you expect them to work.


    I''m going to go out to have a look, otherwise I can''t tell how Luo Mingshang looks at the children.


    I knead my temples. What should I do now? Do you want to go back to third street? Or are you waiting for the investigation results of Mingyu and Mingqing? What did I do before? Is there anything else? I really can''t remember.As soon as I went out, I was stunned. The sun shone into my eyes and showed golden brilliance. The whole room was warm. Then I almost fell flat as soon as I went out. In the past, toy blocks were scattered all over the floor, sofa pillows were thrown everywhere, cakes were smashed on the ground, half of apples were chewed and thrown on the ground, and a knife was inserted on it. Compared with this, the balcony can be called a piece of paradise, if there is no covetous gaze.


    So, what''s the situation now?


    "Luo Mingshang, why don''t you explain this to me?" I was furious.


    Then I saw someone look at me innocently. Calm answer, "look at the children."


    I can''t help helping my forehead. Do you call it babysitting? "One, two, three, four, five of you, clean this place up for me."


    One, two, three, four, and the fifth, inexplicably, pointed to himself, "me? What''s my business? "


    "Who asked you to sit there and watch a good play? If you can stop it, it won''t be so chaotic. I don''t care if you have anything to do with it, or I''ll throw you out!" I roared angrily.


    "Mom." Xiaotuanzi came over with short legs and raised her face pitifully.


    "Well behaved, it''s no use selling cute. Go and clean up your toys. Otherwise, there will be no snacks for a month." I kneaded xiaotuanzi''s little head and didn''t move at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± There is no way of small group can only be helpless to clean up.


    I''m tired. This family can''t do without Mingyu. Knead Temple downstairs, this day can''t pass.


    In addition to Xuan zero, Ji Yufeng also comes to help. MIA doesn''t come. I don''t know if she''s still in custody.

 Chapter 427

    Seeing me coming down, Xuanling waved to say hello. "Boss, you''re awake."


    Look at his smiling face, I can''t help but start to have a headache, "Xuan zero, you don''t know how to manage."


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter, boss. There''s always someone to clean up, isn''t there? " Xuanling, stop laughing. You make my stomach ache.


    "Master queen, are you ok?" Ji Yu Feng came over and said, "how can you be so overindulgent?"


    I wanted to hit him, really, so I did it with a backhand. Ji Yu covers his face and wails. He looks at me plaintively. "Master queen, how can you do this? How can you hit my face? What about disfigurement?" And


    "Oh, isn''t there Baize? His medical skills are also good. It''s OK to cure you. Maybe he can also help you with plastic surgery, "I sneered.


    Said the white Ze, the Ji feather seal whole face all changed, "don''t mention him with me." Hehe, it seems to get along very well, "master queen, you really can''t get rid of him? I really don''t want this contract beast! You can get me a bug better than him. Please change it. "


    "I can''t change it." I pushed away Ji Yufeng, went to the other side and sat down, looking at this month''s account book.


    "Master queen, you can''t wait for your help." Ji Yufeng followed, "I''m going crazy."


    I dun dun, looking at Ji Yufeng so I really can''t bear to, "really can''t change, so, I tell you his weakness, white Ze afraid of mice."


    "Ah?" Ji Yufeng was obviously confused, "what? Afraid of mice? "


    "Well," I should say, "he''s afraid of rats, any kind of rats, hamsters, golden bears, threesome, pudding."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Yufeng was silent for a moment, and suddenly burst out laughing, "ha ha ha ha, I''m afraid of mice, he Ha ha ha, I''m dead with laughter. No, let me laugh for half an hour. Ha ha ha ha


    I turned him around and kicked him out, "go out and laugh." When I laugh like this in the shop, people think my shop is haunted.


    Ji Yufeng went out laughing and happened to meet Mingyu Mingqing who came back. Looking at Ji Yufeng who was out of breath, they were surprised, "what''s the situation?" Immediately into the store, see me, two people at the same time.


    "Boss, you''re awake." For a long time, Ming Qing began to speak slowly.


    "Well," I answered casually. As soon as I looked up, I saw a bandage around Mingyu''s neck. I was stunned. "What''s wrong with Mingyu''s neck? Injured? "


    Mingyu is also stunned, this Ya is not you hurt ah, Xuan zero quietly walked to two people''s side, shook his head, whispered, "before the boss don''t remember, even don''t remember why he came back."


    "How could that be?" Mingyu was surprised. After looking at me, I continued to look at the books.


    "I don''t know," Xuanling shook his head. "There must be something wrong with the boss''s body. She knows the change herself, but I asked, and she won''t say."


    Mingyu frowned and walked to me slowly. "Boss, you really don''t remember anything?"


    I looked up at Mingyu and shook my head. "I don''t remember. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Mingyu shakes her head, pauses and says, "it''s just, boss, I don''t think it''s Rourou who let out the news. Don''t you believe me. "


    "Well, I know," I answered, "now they''re in the city. When we leave, they''re so blatant that they can''t miss it. Besides, they pay special attention to the antique street."


    Mingyu was stunned, "before you..." Speaking of half, I suddenly remembered something, covered my head and shook my head, "forget it." But this is my boss. Mingyu smiles.


    I pause, "well, if you hurt your friends before, please say sorry for me, but I really don''t know what I did." Memory only stopped with Luo Ming Shang entangled that night. For me, I went back to the spirit hall after a sleep.


    "No, nothing." Mingyu shook her head.


    "What did you find out today?" I kept going through my books.


    "Today, we went to ask some people we know, both hard and soft, but they didn''t ask anything. They said they didn''t receive the task, so they didn''t care about anything." Ming Qing replied. "But we''ve asked a lot of other people. We''ll go out and ask again tomorrow."


    I looked at two people, "Mingqing, would you like to go by yourself tomorrow?"


    "Ah?" Ming Qing is a Leng, "me?"


    "Well," I nodded, "and, Mingyu, please go upstairs and clean up. Remember, be gentle and don''t be violent to children."


    Mingyu suddenly understood something, changed her face, and flew up to the second floor like the wind. Then there was a roar from the second floor, "stop, you sit quietly and don''t move anything. Xiaoqi, you put down the bowl for me. Get the hell out of here


    Half a minute later, a group of people were driven down.


    Mingqing understood, "I''ll go by myself tomorrow." So, everyone in charge of the family is really bad.After cleaning up the room, Mingyu went to make dinner. Ji Yufeng didn''t let him go. After all, it''s still useful.


    At dinner, Mingyu and Mingqing told me what I had done before, and luomingshang also explained what I had done and where I had gone the next day after that night, but I had no impression at all.


    "Master queen, you don''t have double personality, do you? Or are there two souls in the body? " Ji Yu Feng guessed with a bowl in his hand, "or, master queen, you are a God, but you are still human now. That is to say, there are two in the human body, one is you as a God, and the other is you as a human. Is it possible? "


    I glanced at Ji Yufeng, "you use this brain hole in your computer. I think you editors can wake up from your dreams."


    "But Ji Yufeng''s words are reasonable." Yan yechen nodded, "maybe you are in a process of transformation now, that''s why it is so."


    I shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe I did it by sleepwalking, or I was possessed by something. After all, there were so many people dead in No. 3 Street, and they were very angry. It''s hard to avoid that there will be no wronged soul who will use my body to plead for wrongs. "


    "Cut, it''s better to pull more clearly." Ji Yufeng smacked his lips, "but if only there were brain holes, I have nothing else to do except update the spirit hall every day."


    "Are you still writing that book?" I bit the braised spare ribs and gave Xiao you a bite of rice by the way.


    "Nonsense, if I abandon my writing at this time, I will be spit to death." Ji Yufeng is very aggrieved.

 Chapter 428

    I thought about it, "did you get any information about the organization that took you when you were a child


    Ji Yufeng shook his head, "no, the teacher didn''t say anything to me, so I''m bored."


    "If you''re bored, go to work." I gave him a look.


    "But there are no brain holes." Ji Yu sealed the stall, "master, ask for brain hole."


    I''ll kick it. "I''ve been married so many times. You''ve seen it for nothing."


    Ji Yufeng is reluctant, "those are all written into" yinhunzuojiang. "


    The ghost baby will give you a good meal


    "Ghost baby?" Ji Yu Feng blinked, "is guiwa qiaqi like that?"


    "No I shook my head. "Just listen to me."


    "Is the boss going to say that?" Xuanling smiles.


    I nodded and began to say: "it was a matter many years ago. At that time, a group of college students organized a field exploration while they were on vacation, but they encountered thunderstorm on the way. As a result, the mountain road was blocked. As a last resort, they had to find a hotel nearby, but they were in a mountain. They had no hotel or family At this time, someone found an old house and went in for shelter


    "I know. I know. It''s a cursed haunted house. There will be ghosts at night. In the end, none of them came out! " Before I finished, Ji Yufeng said, "this story is too old. Master queen, can you change it?"


    I glared at him, "shut up! Listen to me. "You talk a lot, don''t you!


    "Oh, OK, I''ll shut up!" Ji Yufeng has no choice but to shut up, but obviously he doesn''t have much patience to listen.


    I didn''t bother to pay attention to him. I continued, "they are sheltering from the rain in this old house for the time being, but it''s very late. So they plan to stay here for one night. So they decided to clean the old house to make it easy for people to live in. During the cleaning, a girl accidentally turned out an old doll, which she liked very much. At night, the girl went to sleep with her baby in her arms.


    "Good night," the girl blew out the candle and decided to have a rest.


    "Good night, sister." As soon as the voice fell, a voice rushed into the girl''s ears from the darkness. The girl stopped and subconsciously looked at the doll. Seeing no movement, she laughed at herself.


    "Really, it seems that I really need to rest. I''m hallucinating. Sleep, sleep. " Then he continued to lie down and sleep.


    The girl was lying on the bed. When she was about to fall asleep, she suddenly noticed someone in the room. She opened her eyes and looked around. She only saw a figure in front of the door. "Who? Who''s there? " She asked nervously, "little C, is that you? What''s up? Would you like to sleep with me? " Oh, this little C is a good friend of hers. I won''t say it because of privacy issues. Later, other characters also use abbreviations to replace it. "I pause, explain, and continue to tell the story:" of course, the response to her is silence. The girl asked again. "Little C? Little C? What are you doing standing there? " Then she got out of bed and walked over. At this time, a flash of lightning flashed out of the window, illuminating the room. In a moment, the girl saw clearly the person standing in the corner, about five or six-year-old boy, holding a worn-out and damaged doll in his hand. The boy was wet, but it was not rain, but blood. The boy slowly raised his face, and the girl saw the boy''s face The boy had no facial features, and his whole face was covered with blood and flesh. Looking down, he had a big hole in his stomach, so he could see the skeleton directly without internal organs.


    "Sister, would you like to play with me? Sister, will you stay with me forever? " The boy has broken into a strange arc.


    The girl sat up and looked around. It was still dark. It turned out that it was just a dream. At this time, she was already in a cold sweat. Then she reached for the candle on the table and lit it. The room suddenly lit up. The girl subconsciously looked at the corner of her eyes. There was no one she expected. The girl was relieved. She put the candle on the table and inadvertently turned her eyes to the doll on the head of the bed. The doll was still there. The girl was relieved, but she didn''t spit out her breath Rong suddenly changed, the original cute little face immediately became ferocious, with a black seam on her face. Her clothes were in tatters and stained with scarlet color. At this time, the baby suddenly turned her head and looked at the girl. Her scarlet lips drew a curve of smile, but it was very terrible.


    "Sister, would you like to play with me? Sister, will you stay with me forever Among the dolls, there was a gloomy cry.


    The girl screamed and fell out of bed. However, it was still a dream. The girl was a little scared at this time, but she lit the candle. The first thing she did was to run out to find someone else. She didn''t notice that the doll was not there. The girl was stunned when she opened the door. The two companions who used to watch the night outside had been broken by a sharp blade and fell into a pool of blood, covered with blood. The girl screamed and turned to find someone else. "Little D, little m, little W, little s, they..." The girl pushed open the door of other partners, but saw three people were dropped on the beam, the red blood has been dry. The girl was so scared that she went to call others, but all she saw were bloody scenes. Just as the girl was about to collapse, when she arrived at the last place, she saw the doll, with a knife in her hand, pulling a partner''s internal organs out, with blood all over her body. When she saw the girl coming in, her face was full of blood."Sister, just play with me, OK? My sister belongs to me, others are superfluous, all die well! Jie Jie Jie. " The baby''s mouth gave off bursts of strange laughter.


    The girl screamed and ran out, suddenly a knife stuck into her throat


    "sister, why run away? Play with me. If you run away, you can''t The voice of the doll came from behind


    "Ming Ming, Ming Ming," the girl murmured, unwilling to fall down


    At this point in the story, I specially pause, Ji Yufeng has seriously begun to listen, "after that? What happened after that? "


    I glanced at him, "Oh, you don''t mean you''re old enough to guess for yourself."


    "It won''t be over." Ji Yufeng''s disdain.


    "Hell?" Yan yechen heard the story, issued his own question, "what is it?"

 Chapter 429

    "Ming Ming, it''s the name of the doll." I said, "this story has a sequel. Listen to it."


    "Speak quickly, speak quickly." Ji Yufeng suddenly came to the spirit.


    I shook my head helplessly and continued: "the girl fell to the ground from the bed with a scream. It was still dark. The doll was at her hand. The girl threw it away and ran out. No matter what they hit, they ran into the old house in the dark. When other colleagues heard the news, they saw the girl rushing out. They were very surprised. They chased her out one after another, but they didn''t find her whereabouts until the morning. Just when they were going to give up, a boy found her, but she had been bitten by a snake for several years Sheng helped her deal with it briefly and called an ambulance by the way. The ambulance arrived soon, but the girl died on the way. When she was sent to the hospital, the doctor rescued her, but found a frightening fact. According to the death report, the poison in the girl is just common bamboo leaf green, and emergency measures have been taken, so it is impossible to die on the way. In fact, the real fatal injury is in the head, because of concussion. In addition, the artery in the throat is also cut off by sharp tools. Most importantly, all her internal organs are misplaced. Most importantly, the report shows that the girl is in the rescue When she was in the car, she was not breathing, and her death time was more than seven hours


    Ji Yu''s face turned white. "Doesn''t that mean that she was already dead when she was having a nightmare?"


    "Yes I nodded, "it''s not over yet. Later, the girl''s parents took her body back, but unexpectedly found that there was a broken doll in the girl''s luggage. As a relic, it was given to one of the girl''s best friends. Unexpectedly, after her friend got the baby, she began to have the same nightmares as the girl. One after another, she couldn''t get out of the dream Jing Zhong woke up. Fortunately, her friend was wearing a peace talisman, which allowed her friend to survive that night. The next day, her parents brought her to me


    "Well, what''s the matter? Is it really that doll who did it? " Ji Yufeng asked quickly.


    "Yes I nodded as like as two peas. "I built my house." I nodded. "That house was built in the 70s of last century, and was bought by overseas Chinese as a wife with her family at the end of last century. After the birth of the two sons, Yang wife personally sewed a doll with the same son as the son''s birthday gift, named it" the shadow ", and later, Yang and her family maid were in love, and were discovered by their wives." the wife was found by the wife of the family. "The wife was found by her wife. The family was married to the wife of the family. The family was married to the wife of the family. The family was married to the wife of the family. The family was married to the wife of the family. The family was named after the birthday of the child. The family was also discovered by the wife. The wife was found guilty by her wife. In order to eliminate the obstacles, the boss''s wife was sent to the mental hospital by Yang, but soon after that, she was found dead in the sulfuric acid pool. Then, her son never came back after one day''s school. The police searched for him for a long time and did not find him. A month later, the police found the body on the ceiling of the child''s room, but the organs were gone. Since then, the villa has been built As like as two peas, the maid died, and the bones were left untouched. After the death of the woman, the boss felt that he could not match his wife''s son, and buried his wife and son. The family moved abroad, and died on the way to the crash. And the dead child was killed by the maid. In order to get revenge, he was attached to the doll and could never leave. In order to be no longer lonely, he could only harvest human lives and let people accompany him. "


    After hearing this, Ji Yufeng sighed, "it''s such a thing. That child is also a poor man."


    "Yes, later, I discussed with the kid and sent him to be reincarnated, and the matter ended here." I shrugged.


    Small right mouth bulging, "well, just like small right brother." The little girl''s eyes were wide open.


    "Not the same." I rubbed the head of the little girl, "little left and little right have the love of their parents, and they were made dead by their parents when they died accidentally. And little left and little right don''t harm people. "


    "Well," little left nodded, "because mom and dad said they couldn''t harm people."


    "Good boy." I Baji a kiss in the little girl''s face, and frowned, "how long do you intend to take this one in your mouth?"


    "Gudong." I swallowed it.


    Patted the head of the little girl, and fed a meal, continue to say. "Come on, the story line is here. Finish what you''re doing."


    "Well? What can I do for you Ji Yufeng blinked, puzzled,


    I pause, "it''s about Xiaoyao island. In fact, Qi Yang and I have some doubts. The people who tied you up at that time were the people of Xiaoyao island. After all, only their biochemical people can be contacted."


    Ji Yu held his chopsticks tightly and said, "if it''s really them, I will never let them go!"


    "Boss, are you sure?" Mingyu is a little worried. If she comes out again and loses her mind, it will be over.


    I shook my head. "It''s just a guess. Specifically, Qi Yang went to check. He plans to start from your hometown. There is no news yet


    "I know," Ji Yufeng nodded. "I''ll do it as soon as possible."


    "And..." I continued, "it''s time for you to familiarize yourself with your responsibilities."


    "What?" Ji Yufeng blinked."I said at the beginning that the owner of the spirit hall has two disciples in his life. One is in charge of the spirit hall, the other is in charge of the gate of Hades, and you are the gatekeeper." I said seriously,


    Ji Yufeng still didn''t understand. "No, don''t worry. Master queen, you are not old enough to retire."


    I glared at him. "Get out of here! I''ll use you when I''m old enough to retire. " At that time, you would have retired before me, OK! "It''s just that I may have to leave some things for a while, so it''s up to you."


    Hearing what I said, xuan0, luomingshang and Yan yechen looked at each other at the same time, and all three of them understood what I meant.


    "Oh." Ji Yu Feng nodded, "that''s temporary, no problem."


    I nodded and said nothing more. Then he said, "tomorrow I''ll go back to No.3 street. Mingyu Mingqing, who leaked the news? You should continue to investigate. If necessary, you should clear all the hidden dangers in the city. Yan yechen will help you."


    "Ah? Me Yan yechen Leng, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "Then you look at the shop and the children." I rolled my eyes.


    "I''ll help you!" Yan yechen completely counseled.


    Integrity, uncle, I was scared away by some bear kids.

 Chapter 430

    "If you can, you can take Xiaoqi with you."


    "Good!" Xiao Qi immediately called out. He was really a fighter.


    "But..." Mingyu is still struggling.


    "If you don''t do it, you can let Xiaoqi or Yan yechen do it," I see what Mingyu is struggling with. "And sooner or later, they will threaten the safety here. If they don''t die, the city will become a colony. Sometimes Mingyu can''t be soft hearted and think about the old love. Because in their eyes, you are no longer companions. "


    Mingyu nodded and agreed, "I see."


    Mingqing looked at Mingyu and said, "in fact, some of them are forced to do so. Otherwise, boss, you will give us the skill to remove the restriction, and then you will have more allies."


    I looked at Mingqing and said, "no way. First of all, that skill is the skill of the guide. I can''t give it to you. Second, I can''t trust them. Who knows if you''re pulling an alliance or a time bomb. It is impossible for a wolf who is used to killing to be a loyal and docile dog. Third, it''s not something you can learn if you want to. When you learn it. Xiaoyao island has been a pot for a long time. I don''t know how many years. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ming Qing steals rice in silence.


    Mingyu looked sad, "why? Boss, you can accept me and Mingqing, but you can''t accept other people? "


    "Some things can''t be done overnight." I lowered my head to feed Xiao you. "Besides, I didn''t know you were from Xiaoyao island before."


    "But you saved me then, boss." Mingqing looked up and said softly.


    I glanced at him and couldn''t bear to break his fantasy. "Oh, you think I didn''t want to kill you at that time?"


    "What?" Mingqing was stunned.


    "At that time, if the old man hadn''t followed me, I would have done it first when you had the idea to do it." I sneered and looked up at the sky. "Well, fortunately, I didn''t do it."


    Mingqing covers her heart. "No, I''m heartbroken." Reality is always more cruel than fantasy.


    "You cover the lungs." Mingyu kindly corrected.


    Mingqing decisively change position, "heartache, myocardial infarction."


    "Boss, just know the truth yourself. Why do you want to say it," Mingyu fue said. "And, if you do, master Shuo will cry. At that time, I saw you finally understand a little bit of human sophistication. "


    "Oh, that''s because I''m afraid he''ll go back and annoy me," I couldn''t help smacking. "Well, it''s been such a long time anyway. I''m really glad I didn''t rush to do it after that. After all, if we started at that time, we won''t meet Mingqing in the future. " I looked at Mingqing with a smile.


    Ming Qing, who was just covering her heart, blushed and buried her head in the rice to pretend to be dead.


    The topic seems to be a little far away, "OK, OK, continue what I just said," I quickly pulled the topic back, "tomorrow I''ll go back to No. 3 street with luomingshang and Xuanling, mingyumingqing, er Mingqing, you go to continue to investigate the hidden enemies in the city. Yan yechen and Xiao Qi will go with you. Mingyu, you stay in the shop and look after Xiao Zuo and Xiao you. By the way, help me take care of the things on the street. Ji Yufeng, you go to see your elder martial sister tomorrow. Mia, you go to No.3 street with minor. " Minor has to prepare materials, so she should be a few days later than us.


    "I''ll go too!" Ji Yufeng was excited. "Can I go too?"


    "Go, just to find out if your business has something to do with Xiaoyao island."


    "Good!" Ji Yufeng nodded.


    Xuan zero dun dun, remind a way: "boss, you don''t need to say with Presbyterian that side?"


    "Why do I have to go to that unhappy place," I said, "anyway, it''s a fight."


    "But, boss, didn''t you promise elder Zhang Xu that you would report the situation to the Presbyterian Council?" Xuanling said with a smile,


    I was stunned. "Do I have one?" Sorry, I really don''t remember.


    "Well, yes," Xuan nodded, "when he came back. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Luo Mingshang. "


    I cast my eyes on luomingshang. Luomingshang paused, looked at me and nodded, "I said."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Do I have to go? At that time, what kind of mentality did I take to promise that the vice mayor would go to the Presbyterian Council to report the situation? Originally, more than half of the elders who entered No. 3 street were against it. I''m not looking for abuse.


    but since that''s all the case, simply shift the schedule back to the forenoon to report the situation and come back.


    By the way, when I met my friends next door, Ruizhe Keng asked them how to deal with the matter. I had to take a good apology to them.


    It can''t be a trap. I''m holding the phone and thinking. But even if it''s a trap, it''s a dangerous move. If you go well, you win. If you don''t go well, you lose.Xuanling coaxes the two little guys to go to bed. At this time, they are the only ones who can keep their simplicity and carefree. Xiaoqi is in my arms and refuses to leave. His two little paws are holding my waist so tightly that luomingshang can''t pull them out.


    After making a pot of tea and drinking it to the moon, things have come to this stage. How much time is left?


    I long sigh, Luo Ming Shang embrace me from behind, "snow."


    "Luomingshang," I gently cried, "we''ve been married for a year." last March, we were married. Now, it''s almost may. It''s really more than a year.


    Luo Ming Shang seems to be aware of something, "what do you want to say?"


    I said with a light smile, "it''s time to apply for our divorce."


    Like a fuse, I noticed that the atmosphere of luomingshang was obviously wrong. "What did you say?"


    I was not moved by it. "Let''s divorce." At this time, I really don''t want to drag him down any more.


    I felt the strength of holding my arms tight. "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "Yes," I gently reached out and pushed him away. "I know exactly what I''m talking about. Luomingshang, let''s divorce. Let''s break up. " I try to smile. Heart is like tearing pain, originally, love is such a feeling, originally, I really can''t leave you, but, really can''t, I''m selfish, I don''t want to disappear, so, I have to leave you.

 Chapter 431

    Just out of the arms was pulled back again, luomingshang with a trace of anger biting my ear, "impossible, I tell you in the identity of Hades, impossible."


    When I was interrupted by the refusal, I suddenly burst into tears, and nestled in his arms. I wanted to hold him, but my hand stopped in the middle of the air, and I took it back. I had no courage and no confidence. I was afraid that I would disappear. I was afraid of what would happen when I degenerated into the same way as before, and I was even more afraid that it would be the same as the once dark snow.


    Even if they are hiding from me, I can also find out what the so-called colorless is.


    It must be a very terrible and rare existence.


    Finally, I pushed him away. I always want to go back. I also know that he can afford to wait, but I can''t even estimate my own time. It''s better to forget each other.


    Luo Mingshang looked down at me. His dark blue eyes were full of coldness. It was a kind of look I had never seen, or a kind of look he had never had for me. I do not look down at him, bangs blocked the eyes, also blocked the tears on the face, I slowly stumbled up, tea in the hands of dizzy, dripping from the fingertips to the ground.


    The pace is never heavy, step by step toward the room, head-on came Xuanling, "boss?"


    I did not pay attention to Xuan zero, turned directly back to the room, Xuan zero some strange, see the balcony upper body shadow cold Luo Ming Shang, frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    Luo Ming Shang coldly glanced at Xuan zero, ignored, facing the moon overhead, and drank the cold tea in his hand.


    Close the door, I leaned back against the door, my body suddenly fell down, slipped to the ground, facing the silver light reflected out of the window, I buried my head between my legs and cried bitterly. For the first time, I was so at a loss. Was it me who was confident and controlled everything in my hands at that time? I''m not supposed to be like this.


    I was tired of crying, so I went to sleep by the door. In a daze, I felt that someone had picked me up. Then I felt warm on my lips and heard someone whispering in my ear.


    "Well, you still won''t believe me."


    It was the next day when I woke up. The sunlight outside the window penetrated into the gap of the curtain. It was very uncomfortable to cover my eyes. I moved. Open your eyes reluctantly. But found himself lying in bed, no one around.


    My face is puzzled. I reach out to touch my mobile phone habitually, but I touch a piece of paper at the head of the bed. I take it with my hand. It''s a dark black paper with white words written on it. I look at those words and frown. This is the divorce certificate of the underworld.


    When I went out, I didn''t see him. So, has he left? I left what I wanted and left.


    "Boss, is the sun going to set in the West today? You''re up on your own Mingqing saw that I got up and couldn''t help shouting in surprise.


    Nonsense, the sun doesn''t set in the west, it still sets in your home. I didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so I went to the bathroom to wash my face. I just couldn''t help looking at the marks on my head. Sure enough, I gained another point. At this speed, let alone a month, it would be very good to survive a week.


    reached out for the foundation and covered it up. There are also hands, feet wearing Mingyu bought stockings, temporarily can not see.


    After that, I went out to eat. As soon as I went out, I saw him sitting at the table waiting to eat. I was stunned. When did it come out. Close the door, then open the door. Still. What''s going on? Big change?


    "What are you doing, boss? I''m not coming to dinner yet. " When Mingyu saw that I was opening and closing the door, she was in a hurry.


    "Oh." I answered casually, walked over, just sat opposite luomingshang, I quietly looked at him, found that he was looking down at a book, looked up, I was too lazy to read.


    Gently sighed a tone, no longer tube him, Yan yechen looked at me, and looked at Luo Ming Shang, carefully gathered over, "how? Did the couple quarrel? "


    "No I calmly drink porridge, "divorced."


    "Poof. Cough, cough. " Yan yechen choked, "why? I don''t get along very well. How can I say I''m away from you? "


    "It''s none of your business." I gave him a white look.


    Then he saw the thief come to him with a smile, "since they are all divorced, why don''t you follow me? Let''s get married Ouch ~ "Yan yechen, who was halfway through the conversation, suddenly let out a cry. Then he looked at Luo Mingshang and found that he was still looking down at a book. He just wanted to say something and swallowed it back.


    I also followed his eyes to see eye Luo Ming Shang, in the heart said a deserved, bow to continue to drink porridge.


    We didn''t say a word to each other. He didn''t look at me, and I wouldn''t talk to him any more. After breakfast, I ran to the Presbyterian Council to report the situation. Maybe at this time, I had no choice but to escape.


    Looking at the Presbyterian group in front of me, I calmly reported the situation of No. 3 Street clearly. Of course, most of them came from Xuanling and luomingshang. After all, I really don''t remember that memory.Listen to me finish, a group of people began to whisper the discussion, I so silently listen, two hands crossed, habitually to rub the ring on the hand, but found that the ring has disappeared, simply give up the bow boring with fingers to change all kinds of patterns, you slowly discuss, can I go first.


    After a while, someone said, "can you make sure your plan is safe?"


    "No," I answered simply and thoroughly, "I have said that I am gambling. Since it''s gambling, unless it''s cheating, it can''t be foolproof. However, this method is quite operable. I can guarantee a success rate of more than 50 percent. "


    "What''s the difference between saying it and not saying it? Fifty percent. " Shi Qing glared at me.


    I paid him back with a white eye. "I said 50 percent or more!" Emphasis on the latter two words. "That is, the success rate should be high."


    "What if it fails?" Asked the elder.


    "It''s no harm to us if we fail. At most, it''s just the collision between No.3 street and Xiaoyao island. Of course, there is another possibility that they cooperate." I spread my hand, "although this possibility is not very big, but if it is true, then we can only give up third street."


    When I said the last sentence, a group of people changed their faces. "Do you want to..."


    "Abolish and then stand," I said in no hurry.

 Chapter 432

    "That''s what I think. Anyway, it''s not bad for us. In fact, in general, it''s easier to abolish and then establish. It will take a long time for a place like No.3 street to be renovated without being blown up. "


    There was another murmur and whispered discussion. I continued to stand there and play with my fingers. After a long time, the elder waved his hand, "OK, you go back first. We''ll let you know if you have something."


    "Then you must discuss it quickly." I bowed slightly and turned away.


    Go to the Presbyterian Council to report the situation. It''s just going through the procedure. I don''t need to report to them what I want to do. To put it bluntly, I just need to inform them.


    Back to Lingguan, get ready. It''s time to go to the third street. Ruizhe''s business can''t be delayed any longer. I''m worried that those guys who are not easy to be convinced by Ruizhe can''t wait any longer, or have conflicts with Muchuan. I really ha ha.


    According to the original plan, luomingshang still went to No. 3 street with us, but we didn''t say a word. Xuanling saw something wrong between us, and came to luomingshang''s side. The two exchanged in a low voice. However, Xuanling was almost speaking. Luomingshang closed his eyes and didn''t say a word.


    It''s almost evening at No.3 street. There''s a thin layer of fog around. As soon as I get off the car, I can see a figure running in the distance. I think it''s Fang Haoyan.


    "I''ll go, aunt. You''ve come back at last. No, no, Muchuan is fighting with the one in your shop."


    "What I am surprised, suddenly Leng in there? "What''s the matter? How did they fight?"


    Fang Haoyan looked frightened. "I don''t know what''s going on. Ruizhe in your shop, right? He suddenly brought a group of guys from No.3 street to come and said that he wanted to wait for you. It''s OK for a while. After a long time, the guy from Muchuan couldn''t help it. The guys from No.3 street also made trouble. Originally Muchuan wanted to teach them a lesson, but it turned into a fight between them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I blink, wait, can you say it again, I don''t understand. "Can you tell me again, what the hell?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fang Haoyan was also silent, and then he grabbed me, "Oh, it''s too late to explain to you. I''ll take you to have a look." Before I got out of the car, I was directly dragged away by Fang Haoyan. As soon as I mixed my feet, I didn''t fall down and flew up.


    Fang Haoyan drags me to the open space of the camp. From a distance, he sees Muchuan fighting with Ruizhe. It seems Ruizhe is obviously letting Muchuan. At least Ruizhe has learned Taoism for more than ten years with Mu Wanzhong. In the past, Muchuan is only beaten, but it''s only a hand to hand fight, but it doesn''t lose to Muchuan. On the other side, a group of ragged young people cheered on.


    "Ouch ~" Fang Haoyan finally stopped. I vomited it directly. It''s too cruel. Even if I let my feet touch the ground, I would not be like this.


    "Boss, are you ok?" Xuanling came up behind and patted me on the back.


    I waved and pulled Fang Haoyan, "you..."


    Fang Haoyan quickly struggled, "so what, first solve external problems, and then solve personal grievances?"


    I''m holding on, "you Oh. Fang Haoyan, let me tell you. Tonight, your dinner is gone. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fang Haoyan a burst of helpless, "good good, give you."


    Cough, I finally reacted. Looking at the two people who were still fighting in front of me, I said directly, "Ruizhe, don''t be polite to him. Make a quick decision. Don''t bring other people in."


    "No, I''m fighting with him on behalf of No.3 street," Ruizhe dodged Muchuan''s punch, and stepped back with a roundabout kick.


    I''ll help you. You''re too honest. "Don''t be polite to him. Attack him close and give up the car to protect him."


    "Er..." Ruizhe was surprised, and the corner of his mouth said, "OK!" Immediately, close combat with Muchuan.


    "To die!" Muchuan a drink, fist directly hit Ruizhe in the abdomen, at the same time, Ruizhe''s hand also touched Muchuan''s chest. "What Muchuan was surprised.


    "I won!" Ruizhe smiles, takes back his hand and goes back two steps. Muchuan, however, is thrown out directly. He bumps into a wall and then stops and falls to the ground. "Cough." Ruizhe was also hit and coughed twice. Spit out a mouthful of blood, but at least better than Muchuan.


    Muchuan finally got up. There were some blood stains on his dark blue windbreaker, which made him look a little embarrassed. With the blood stains on the corner of his mouth, he glared at me, "girl, you elbow out."


    I spread out my hand, "what do you say, Ruizhe is my person, how can you call me to turn outside."


    Oh, it makes sense. Muchuan doesn''t want to talk to me very much. I don''t bother to pay attention to Muchuan and go directly to Ruizhe. "What''s the matter?"


    Rachel shook his head. "It''s nothing." Then he looked at a group of people on the other side, "they are my former friends. All I can reach is them. "


    "Hard work." I patted Ruizhe on the shoulder, then stepped forward and looked at these guys. "Ruizhe has told you all about the details. So, let''s talk about your ideas.""Oh, beauty, at least let us see your sincerity." Next to me, a man came up to me and put his hand around my shoulder. Before I met him, a blood flower exploded on my hand, "ah ~"


    I looked at the two people who were following me and fixed my eyes on Luo Mingshang. My eyes darkened, and then I laughed, "remind me, I suggest you don''t touch me. Otherwise, it is not a matter of sincerity. "


    The man covered his hands and silently drew back. At this time, a girl with short hair sitting beside him suddenly said, "are you Shuo Tong Xue? Ruizhe''s boss? "


    "Yes." I look at this girl. It seems that this girl is the leader here.


    "My name is Mocha," the girl came forward and held out her hand.


    I reached for her hand, "Hello, I''m Shuo Tong Xue."


    After a pause, the girl seemed to like me more and more. "I''m Ruizhe''s fiancee."


    I froze there, looked at her, looked at Ruizhe again, and found that Ruizhe was shaking his head to deny it. I gave him a look I understood, and turned my eyes to the girl named Mocha, "Oh, Ruizhe''s fiancee?"


    "Yes," Moka nodded, "we grew up together." I don''t know why, but suddenly I began to be a little vigilant, er Miss, you misunderstand me. I''m not your rival.

 Chapter 433

    "Grow up together." I was silent for a moment. "But when Rachel was less than ten years old, he was taken away by the evening clock."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Moka also silent for a while, I found that those people behind her also began to watch me warily, "you are very beautiful, I admit, if you are my opponent, I can''t win you, but, I won''t give up."


    A girl with a ponytail behind her was immediately unconvinced, "hum, it''s nothing to rob a man by relying on her own face. You have the ability to fight with me."


    "Ali," Moka called quickly.


    "Moka, whether it''s about Ruizhe or cooperation, this fight seems inevitable to me." A teenager next to Moka grabbed her. Softly.


    "Yes, we only obey the strong," the girl named Ali strode forward and glared at me.


    I chuckled. "OK, I''ll be your opponent."


    "Good!" Ah Li came up to me, "since you want to die, no wonder I am." Then he reached out and put a black worm ring on his finger. "Forget to tell you, I am not an ordinary person, I am a living dead person, so I can only rely on other people''s soul to survive, and this medium is the soul worm who grew up with me from childhood," he said, turning the ring into a black soul worm, wandering around Ali for a while. "The soul worm is the messenger from hell, they harvest the soul, so, you, wake up!"


    "Hey, is it going to be dangerous?" Fang Haoyan is a little worried.


    "If she hurts Xiaoxue, I will definitely kill her." Muchuan a face of ferocity, "let all team members on standby, today they can''t leave here."


    "Well Captain Muchuan, this is not good. " Fang Haoyan smoked from the corner of his mouth.


    Ruizhe is also a little worried, "boss, be careful, ah Li''s strength is very strong."


    I chuckled, not a little worried, not moving nor avoiding. So helplessly watching the black soul insect flying towards me, but the soul insect flying in front of me suddenly disappeared.


    "What Ah Li was shocked, "where is the soul worm? Where did you get my soul bug? Why can''t I sense his presence? "


    "Ha ha, don''t you know that the special geographical location of antique street is the place connecting the human world and hell. I manage there. Naturally, there is a way to enter the hell. Just now, there is only a small gap. Your soul insect is now in the hell," I explained with a light smile. "But if we don''t get it back soon, it may be destroyed by other powerful people I''ve swallowed up my soul. "


    "You You give me back my soul worm. " Ah Li is in a hurry.


    "Boss." Ruizhe cried softly, as if pleading for ah Li.


    I spread out my hand. I didn''t plan to do anything about the insect. Then I waved my hand and the soul insect appeared out of thin air. "Seriously, you guys can''t beat me when you play magic. It''s better to fight hand to hand."


    Ah Li takes back the soul insect and bends back. Mokkaton, stepped forward and posed, "you''re strong and excellent, but for Reggie, I have to win."


    No, I can''t help it any more. "Ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Ruizhe also blushed, "boss, she''s not. Don''t laugh any more."


    But I just can''t stop, "ha ha ha, oh, don''t be shy. I didn''t know you had a fiancee. Ah, Ruizhe, are you selling yourself? For the sake of my boss, I''m sacrificing myself. Don''t worry, I''ll give you a raise later! "


    "Boss!" Ruizhe became angry from embarrassment.


    Moka was also stunned. I quickly waved, "girl, don''t worry, I''m not interested in your Ruizhe. He''s just my employee. Er If you have to say that, it''s also family. Everyone in the spirit hall is family! "


    I said, "your Ritchie.". Let Mocha also blush, "no, no, not yet..."


    I interrupted her with a wave. "Oh, sooner or later." Then he came forward and said, "let''s say we are in laws. Cooperation is good for you and us. If you want to marry in Antique Street, those old guys will not agree. If you do something for those old guys, you can not only help transform No. 3 Street, but also marry Ruizhe in the future. "


    Moka blushed and nodded his head. When Ruizhe heard that, he quickly pulled me aside. "Boss, you are talking nonsense. What are you going to marry or not?"


    "Ah ah, Ruizhe, don''t be shy. Sooner or later, it''s said that childhood is the most likely to develop into a love relationship, and other girls have said it," I patted Ruizhe on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''m very righteous. As long as there is no conflict of interest, I won''t block your free love."


    "Boss!" Seeing that Ruizhe is really going to be angry, I''ll take it as soon as possible.


    "Well, well, it''s the best way to solve the immediate problems." I whispered in Ruizhe''s ear.Ruizhe looked at me with complicated eyes. "I knew that you would not sell me, boss."


    "Well," I nodded, "after all, it''s someone else''s girl who got married. It''s good to have another employee in the store."


    "You come again." Rachel stares at me.


    I suddenly looked at Ruizhe and said, "you don''t really have another woman, do you? It''s not easy for girls to wait for you. "


    "Don''t talk about it, boss. Now let''s solve the problem." Rachel''s going crazy with me.


    I repeatedly nodded, "well, well, first solve the immediate matter."


    After talking with Ruizhe, we went back to our original position, "cough, that''s all right? Cooperation? "


    Well, morica nodded, "look down." After a pause, he dawdled up to me and asked in a low voice, "well, don''t you really mean that to Ruizhe?"


    Looking at Moka like this, I have to sigh that she is really a woman. No matter where she is or what environment she grows up in, once she falls in love, she will become a little woman.


    "Well, don''t worry. I have someone I like." I nodded and glanced at Luo Mingshang. When he heard my words, his body suddenly trembled. Although he was still listless in the eyes of outsiders, I saw the slight change.


    I gently smile, continue to look at Mocha, "but other people I don''t know, after all, Ruizhe this person is really good, people look good, it is inevitable that there will not be little girls like him."

 Chapter 434

    "I won''t give up, no matter who the opponent is." It was as if I could see the flames of gas on mocha.


    "Well, let''s get down to business first." I took Moka to the direction of the tent and went directly into Zhang Peng. "You should have noticed that the death rate of No. 3 street is on the high side recently."


    After all, she didn''t care about a few people''s bodies. She didn''t help a lot of people die recently After a pause, Moka continued: "in fact, when I got here, I didn''t pay much attention. I just heard that the death situation of those dead bodies was strange. Of course, I just heard that Ruizhe came to me and told me that there might be invasion of foreign forces on No.3 street."


    "What do you think?" At this time, their attitude is more important.


    "Even if you don''t come to us, No. 3 Street won''t give up on this matter. Our No. 3 street is unbearable, but we won''t watch our own people being bullied by outsiders. Besides, we don''t know what will happen if they are killed like this," Mocha said solemnly. "When Rachel came to me, I told my grandfather about it."


    "Well? Your grandfather? " I didn''t understand. I handed over a wet towel.


    Moka also took the wet towel, began to wipe the dust on the body, a good girl to be clean is the best, "well, my grandfather is the elder of the third street."


    "Wow! Such a hard backstage. " I can''t help but wonder. "After that, what did your grandfather say?"


    "There''s no news yet. It''s too short. I just asked them to tell my grandfather about it, and then you came, but there will be news tomorrow." Moka wiped himself clean with a towel. When he returned the towel to me, it was too dirty to use.


    I threw the towel into the water and washed, "don''t you people on third street take a bath?"


    "Not at all." Mocha was embarrassed to scratch his head. "It''s just that No.3 street is short of water, and there''s less clean water. It''s good to have water every day."


    I nodded and went on: "in my guess, they haven''t left third street yet, but it''s not ruled out that they enter the city through a special passage. By the way, do you know any special passage?"


    "Well, I''m not sure," Moka shook his head, "but I can help you to ask. I still have some charisma in this street."


    "Yes, please." I flipped out a skirt and threw it to her. "Change your clothes."


    "Oh, thank you." Moka nodded, took off her jeans and T-shirt and put on her skirt. "What''s your plan?"


    After a pause, I really didn''t want to say my plan, but it seemed that I couldn''t do without saying, "this happened on your third street."


    Moka frowned. "You want No.3 street to fight against them. You''re both defeated. How do you take advantage of the fisherman?"


    "Oh, don''t be so ugly," I slowly sat down on the other side. "It''s a good way to have the best of both worlds. Both of you are going to kill each other. When we come forward, we can completely annihilate each other''s arrogance. On the other hand, we can also take the opportunity to help transform No. 3 street. I know, now we talk about changing No. 3 street. I believe it''s better Many people on the third floor are against it. After all, in their view, Third Street does not need the intervention of outsiders, but third street is always a part of the city. "


    Moka was silent for a moment and nodded, "I understand what you said, but I''m worried..."


    "You''re worried about infighting on Third Street?" I really didn''t think about that.


    "It''s not peaceful at the top of No.3 street now. The two factions have been fighting for a long time. Otherwise, there would not be so many people entering the city through the same channel." "I''m afraid that by that time, when the foreign invasion comes into contact and the internal fighting starts again, the vitality of No. 3 Street will be greatly damaged," Moka said


    I thought about it and chuckled, "it''s very simple, isn''t it? The rule of your third street is that people eat people and the law of the jungle. "


    "You mean..." Moka''s eyes widened. "It''s just This is not always appropriate. "


    "Since we''re going to step in on Third Street, you won''t be allowed to do it yourself." I gently smile, hand to help Moka Shun hair.


    Mokkaton, shaking his head, "it''s better not, maybe there''s another way?"


    I nodded, "yes, there are other ways."


    "What''s the way?" Mocha immediately came over, looking forward to it.


    I said darkly, "I know a kind of art, called mind control, as long as..."


    "Stop, stop, stop!" Moka quickly interrupted, "is there no gentle way?"


    I thought for a moment, "I also know that there is a kind of Gu. After people take it, they will be under the control of the next Gu. Then we can Hey, hey, hey. "


    "No, next!" Mocha''s face is black.


    I thought again, "no, no, you come."Mokkaton said, "if I have a way, I won''t ask you."


    "Forget it." I waved. "It won''t affect you anyway."


    "That Ruizhe..." Moka asked in a hurry. Speaking of half, he suddenly lowered his head, "what about Ruizhe?"


    I said with a smile, "do you underestimate the effect of Lingguan? Don''t worry, this thing will not leave any trace."


    Moka swallowed his saliva. "I don''t know why. I always think you''ve done it a lot."


    I shrugged. "Anyway, that''s what it is. I have my plan, but I won''t do you any harm for the sake of Ruizhe."


    "Well," Mocha nodded. "Rachel believes in you, and I believe in you."


    Looking at the girl''s loyal appearance, I once again sigh that Ruizhe is really in the middle of fortune. "Well, let''s go out. The cooperation is settled. Since you believe me, will you support me no matter what I say or do in the future?"


    "Well," Mocha nodded.


    I smile and pull Moka out. When I go out, I feel that the atmosphere is obviously wrong. Well I almost forgot them.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing?" I hastened to stop people, "Muchuan hastened to take your people away, what are you doing here? Want to fight? I''ve finally talked about cooperation. You dare to stir it up. "


    Muchuan looked at me, "withdraw." At the command, he left with a group of guards behind him.

 Chapter 435

    Moka also stepped forward to teach his people, "you too, at this time, don''t conflict with them."


    As a result, he saw that he didn''t say a word and looked at himself in a daze. He was a little embarrassed, "er What''s the matter with you


    "It''s beautiful." A young man with a Dogtail in his mouth said stupidly.


    "Boss, you are so beautiful." Ah Li is also surprised.


    Mocha blushed. "Will you? Thank you


    This is really a blushing girl. I pushed Rachel over. "Rachel, please accompany them."


    "Ah?" Ruizhe was stunned.


    "Ah, what?" I kicked a foot, "it''s getting late, you still don''t hurry to settle people."


    "Oh, oh." Ruizhe nodded clearly, some did not dare to look at Mocha, just asked. "What are you going to do?"


    "Forget it, it''s not suitable for us to stay here. Let''s go back first," he said, waving his hand and turning around. "See you tomorrow."


    Ruizhe took a look at me and followed me out. "I''ll see them off."


    Ruizhe ran away with them. I turned around and looked at him sitting at a high place in the distance, with my back facing us. I suddenly didn''t know what to say. I used to go to him silently and sit down, but now? I smile, still walked to him and sat down.


    Speechless, we each other who did not say a word, did not give each other a look, just so quietly sitting.


    After a long time, until the sky is completely dark down, black can not see each other, black, the surrounding color and the night sky into one color.


    I gently to his side, head gently close to his shoulder, is still no movement, quiet as if there is no one around the same terror.


    After a long time, I heard the people around me sigh, reached out and picked me up, my head gently on his shoulder, breathing well.


    Luomingshang took me all the way back to the tent, put me gently on the bed, and then sat down next to me, "I know you''re not asleep."


    Originally closed my eyes, I heard his words and slowly opened my eyes, but I didn''t get up. Looking at his back, I didn''t know what to say I answered softly.


    "I promise to let you go." Luo Ming Shang suddenly said, "so, let me stay with you."


    At this time, can I say anything to refuse? I closed my eyes again and didn''t want to see him. I was afraid I couldn''t help it.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Luo Ming Shang continued to ask, "before you, it was not like this. There was nothing to say. There was nothing to hide."


    "Luo Ming Shang," I gently cried, "in your eyes, I am the netherworld snow, or Shuo Tong snow."


    The air seems to have precipitated, so quiet that you can hear the wind whistling outside. After a long time, LuoMing Shang slowly said: "Shuo Tong Xue."


    I turned over, back to back, "maybe, in your heart, we will always be just one person, right?"


    "To netherworld snow, I only have the guilt, perhaps once loved." Luo Mingshang said slowly: "but it''s all over. From the moment I killed her, I cut off my relationship with her. You are you and she is her. Maybe I know this problem better than anyone. You have a lot in common, but there are also many differences. You are calmer than her. No matter what, you are cold Quiet, even in the face of love. "


    Luomingshang, you really know me better than anyone else. I gave a bitter smile, "right. Do you think it is Youming snow or Shuo Tong snow in front of you


    Luo Ming Shang looked back at me, suddenly leaned over my ear and gave me a kiss, "you are Xueer."


    "Will you wait for me?" I asked in a low voice, forbearing, whether he heard me or not.


    Time precipitated the air, I tried to retract myself into the quilt, cold, cold all over, I hugged my arms, people behind me do not know when has left, break up, there is no need to sleep together.


    I couldn''t sleep. I got up and put on my clothes. It began to rain outside, but there was a stench in the rain. I picked up the red umbrella and saw the darkness in my eyes. I used my mobile phone to illuminate, and suddenly saw a black shadow flash in front of me. As soon as I shook my hand, I almost threw out my mobile phone. In response, I immediately ran after it.


    In front of the bright light shining on me, I quickly stopped and watched the light in front of me. When I walked in, I found that it was a guard.


    "What''s the matter, miss?" The little constable was a little surprised.


    "It''s OK," I waved. "You go on patrol." I vomited and watched the policeman leave. My mobile phone continued to take pictures. What appeared behind me was the familiar breath. The tense nerves relaxed. I turned around and looked at the man, "one?" I was a little surprised.


    "Well!" He answered, looking at me with complicated eyes, "much faster than I thought."I reached for my forehead. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "well, yes."


    "In fact, things here have been arranged almost, and the rest depends on themselves. Elder sister, why do you have to intervene?" He frowned.


    "But I''m really upset not to see them destroyed." I shook my head.


    "But now your situation..." A half suddenly pause, and said: "I believe you also feel out, sometimes memory will appear blank section."


    Silence, I nodded. "What''s going on? Is dual personality hard to come true


    "It''s unconscious manipulation." He replied.


    "What do you mean?" I don''t understand.


    After a pause, "it''s hard to explain. In short, it''s related to the appearance of another unconscious consciousness in your body. No matter what, he''s part of you


    That''s dual personality, "how to solve it?"


    "It has something to do with the spreading speed of your holy mark. That is to say, when the holy mark disappears completely or spreads all over your body, it will disappear. Frankly speaking, it is a sense of self-protection in the process of transformation."


    "Oh," I nodded, "so I have no other choice?"


    "I believe my sister doesn''t want them to know." One persuades to say.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly and put my hand on my forehead. "In fact, I don''t understand why I want to hide from them now. They all know that I am a God, that my body as a human being is dissipating, and that once I become a God in this world, what will happen to me? So why should I hide it?"

 Chapter 436

    Adam and Eve are called by God to be lovers. Although the garden of Eden is full of sunshine, their carefree life is just the forbidden fruit tree occupied by poisonous snakes. Holding the stained apple in his hand, the temptation of poisonous snake rings in his ear from time to time. The so-called gain and loss may not even be clear to God himself.


    Yeah, so why hide it.


    "Ask yourself, sister." He said softly.


    "Ask myself." I looked down at the marks on my wrists. A smile, who knows.


    Suddenly he reached out and hugged me, "maybe it''s because you are too gentle, sister."


    I don''t know why I suddenly use the word gentleness to describe me. I think I have nothing to do with these two words in my life. Without waiting for me to say anything, I suddenly gave me a note, "go here tomorrow, and I''ll come back to pick you up when it''s over."


    with that, my warmth gradually disappeared. I sighed and looked at the note in my hand, but hesitated. Tomorrow, so fast!


    The way back to the tent, a lift, but found a person inside, I dun dun, put up the umbrella went in.


    "Where have you been?" He asked softly.


    I walked over slowly and sat down by the bed. "Nothing. I can''t sleep. Go out for a walk."


    "You..." Luo Mingshang looked at me, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "I..." I don''t know what to say. "Nothing. I''m tired." But he sighed and went to bed.


    Luomingshang didn''t say anything more. He just sat by my bed and looked at me like this. I turned my back to him and didn''t look at him. We had a quiet night.


    At dawn, the fog is almost dispersed. It''s noisy outside. Even if I can sleep, I''m woken up. What''s more, I can''t sleep at all in this place. No matter I wake up and sleep, what I breathe is the stench of garbage. How can I sleep in this environment. What''s more, there are people staring at you all night.


    Get up and go out to see, sure enough, is Moka with a group of their partners in the outside quarrel, not only that, Mia and Ji Yufeng early in the morning also follow, minor also arrived, double play meet directly quarrel, I heard the noise, is the result of the two sides in each other.


    "What''s the noise in the early morning?" I yawned, lifted the curtain and roared.


    "Master."


    "Master queen." Mia and Ji Yufeng come together immediately, "it''s all them. They come here early in the morning. If it wasn''t for the teacher''s education that I couldn''t litter, I would have thrown them out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I help the forehead, "this is not the reason why you quarrel with me to go to bed early in the morning!"


    "Master queen, didn''t you sleep well last night?" Ji Yufeng looked at me yawning one by one and asked curiously.


    I yawned again, "how can anyone be good here?" Then look at the two sides, "what are you arguing about in the morning?"


    "These guys came here early in the morning to make trouble," MIA came up to me and looked warily at the Mocha group. "One is to make trouble. No good intentions. "


    "What are you talking about?" Ah Li was not satisfied. "Who is not kind? You think we are willing to come here."


    "Who are you?" Moka looks at MIA warily. I can''t help helping you, girl. Either you are a girl or you despise the enemy.


    I pulled Mia and Ji Yufeng back. "Don''t make trouble, you two. They''re looking for Ruizhe."


    "For Ruizhe?" Mia was puzzled and suddenly remembered. "Oh, I almost forgot that Ruizhe is from third street, too. Yes? To fight? "


    I want to smoke her, "no, Ruizhe''s fiancee and friends."


    "What?" Mia was stunned.


    Moka blushed. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "To me?" I was stunned. "Oh, do you want to go to that lab?"


    "Well!" Mocha nodded. "Well, by the way, where''s Rachel?"


    "Oh, I don''t think it''s for Ruizhe. I think it''s for me by the way." I can''t help trying to tease the little girl again.


    "No, no, no, it''s not." Moka panicked.


    "Ah, beauty, you can''t bully our boss." The man injured yesterday said with a smile. Well I think his name is Muan. Looks like the oldest of them.


    I smile indifferent, "well, you wait for me." Fortunately, Ji Yufeng and Mia are petrified. "You two go with me. By the way, you can call Ruizhe for me."


    "Well Oh, "Ji Yufeng is still able to bear the strong heart, nodded," that Xuan zero and Luo Ming Shang also shout together? "


    I thought about it and shook my head. "Not yet. This time I''m going to have a look, and Ruizhe is here. It''s going to be OK. "


    "All right." Ji Yufeng nodded and went to call people.When they didn''t go to the dump, they were worried that the things were still there in the tunnel, and they went directly into the poor kiln. When Moka people saw the poor house, they were surprised. They never thought that there was a laboratory in the humble house.


    I took a group of people into the room, followed the passage into the previous laboratory, but here before because I and luomingshang secondary damage caused a lot of damage.


    "I didn''t expect this humble room to have a hole in it." Moka looked at the experimental instrument on the table in surprise, and was suddenly attracted by something in a container, "this..."


    "What''s the matter?" Ah Li leaned over and looked at it. He was surprised. "Is this


    "How can it be? Isn''t it long lost? Why are you here? " Other people also gathered in the past, "but with this, we can''t stop it."


    Mia leaned over and said, "what are you looking at?" Then he looked at the contents of the eye container, "eyes? And sell human organs? "


    "This eye is the highest token of the third street." Ah Li explained, "it can be said that it is the eyes of the rules."


    "Ah?" Mia suddenly surprised, "what ghost, an eye?"? Supreme token? It''s been handed down over the years. It''s not weathered to stone. "


    Ali immediately retorted, "this is not a real eye, but a natural gem. Because it''s too real, on the contrary, it''s a bit terrible. It''s said that it carries a curse, which will bring people unknown. So he called it the eye of doom


    "Oh, that''s why Third Street is like this." Mia nodded.

 Chapter 437

    "I''ll give full marks for this explanation, but he won''t carry the pot, as someone said."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don''t want to talk to her.


    I white eyes mia, "come on, Mia, it''s someone else''s business. Don''t mind your own business."


    "Cut." Mia whispered and came back to me. "But those eyes are really scary, just like the real ones."


    "Well?" Moka seems to have found something. He looks at the eye hard and smashes the bottle. The eye falls to the ground like this. "No. It''s not the eye of the rule, it''s a real eye. "


    Xiaoshao Maomao crouched there and looked at it carefully. He also poked his finger and finally determined, "it''s really the real eyes. It seems that they are imitated. They probably want to imitate the eyes of a rule, and they want to muddle through. When they are found later, no one says anything. It''s just that they count for thousands, but they don''t know whether they have..." Mocha was surprised.


    "Defense!" I called at once. The four men immediately looked around with back-to-back vigilance.


    Just finished, the original quiet around began to appear a rustle sound. But there was no one in sight.


    "What''s coming?" Ji Yufeng said in a low voice.


    "But nothing can be seen." Mia''s eyes looked at everything around her. What she saw in her eyes was rubbish or rubbish.


    Mocha moved a little. "I can''t see anything. I''ll go around and have a look."


    "Be careful." I nodded, "Ji Yufeng, you go with her." I feel that Ji Yufeng is quite a gentleman. He should not fight with Moka. If Moka can be their boss, his strength should not be bad.


    "Good." Ji Yufeng nodded. Follow mocha and walk away carefully.


    Mia was a little impatient. She gathered a flame in her hand. "It''s good to burn a torch here."


    "Open burning will pollute the atmosphere. You didn''t study in primary school." My eyes turned white. MIA closed the umbrella and carried it on her shoulder.


    "Cut." Mia is helpless, take back the flame, "how to do that?"


    After thinking about it, I took out a small whistle from my sleeve, put it on my mouth and blew it gently. Immediately, a melodious whistle sounded, and countless snakes sprang up all around.


    "Wow, snakes, snakes, so many snakes." Mia jumped with fright. "Shifu, there are so many snakes. Help me."


    "Shut up I glared at mia, annoyed to death, "it''s snake magic, not a real snake. In short, it''s a kind of magic. "


    "No, it''s not a snake." Mia breathed a sigh of relief, but still stuck to me, "what''s the use."


    "Since they don''t come out, force them out." The whistle in his hand waved and blew around his mouth. The snakes were instructed and immediately scattered around.


    It''s a little too quiet around. The wind blows through the garbage and blows a can down from the high garbage mountain, making a clanging sound. Mia''s spirit is tense, and this sound suddenly makes her throw a fire towards the can. I felt relieved.


    "Mia, don''t be too nervous." After all, this is Mia''s first time to face such a dangerous event. It''s false to say that she is not nervous, but she will collapse if she is so nervous.


    Mia responded in a low voice. I had a bad premonition that my eyes began to turn black again. The light was shining on the fundus of my eyes and spread the black halo. My body was in a trance and almost fell down.


    "Master." Mia grabbed me. "Are you ok?"


    "Nothing." I shook my head. But the body is out of control.


    Mia helped me to one side and sat down, "master, take a rest first. Just leave it to me. "


    I grabbed her, "don''t make trouble." Are you kidding? Give it to her? I guess she''s crazy before she starts, "go find Rachel. Let them go back first. It''s not right here. "


    "But you..." Mia is worried about me.


    I laughed, "who do you think I am? It''s not that easy for those guys to deal with me. And what are you doing here? "

 Chapter 438

    Although I really want MIA to grow up a little bit, now it''s not the time for training and I will die at any time.


    Mia pause, seems to think that this is the same reason, then nodded, "then you have to wait for me, I''ll be back soon."


    I waved and Mia turned away. Ran into the dark tunnel. I heaved a long sigh of relief and looked up at the sky, which was suddenly gloomy. I couldn''t help laughing. It''s really that time.


    I look at the traces on my wrist and start to look at the back of my hand and arm. If I go on like this, will I have to wear a glove? I can''t see the trace on my head, but I think it''s almost the same. It''s faster than expected.


    The rustling sound around me is getting closer and closer. I lean back against the garbage mountain and look at the gloomy sky in the distance. I slowly close my eyes. The wind is like the sound of scraping bones, and my spine is chilly. In fact, I am also a flower in the greenhouse that may die at any time. I am in control of other people''s life and death, but I have never really experienced it once.


    The scream behind me came from time to time, and then disappeared with the wind. With my eyes closed, I counted from one to one hundred in my heart. The dark clouds were pressing on the horizon, and there was only a faint white on the horizon in the distance. The black-and-white sky seemed very desolate.


    The people behind me came to me, and the smell of blood mixed with the unique flavor of No. 3 Street entered my mouth and nose. He was usually less honest, but he had the unique spicy flavor of No. 3 street people, and he would shake his head and sigh at dusk and dusk.


    "Boss, it''s OK."


    Ruizhe sat down behind me, panting a little. Maybe she heard MIA say that I was in danger, so she ran over. I heard the sound of water drops smashing. It was his hand. The whole palm was stained with bright red blood. The blood drops down to the ground along the fingertips, and there are gorgeous red roses on this polluted land.


    Counting to 200 in my heart, I gently smile, "it''s OK."


    "Boss, it seems that we are in a terrible situation. Those guys didn''t intend to give up this laboratory from the beginning. There are many laboratory tools they need. After all, it''s not easy to build such a laboratory in a place like Third Street, so they pretended to evacuate from the beginning and then sneaked attack It''s the best way As he gasped, Ruizhe analyzed with me, "they were the same people who attacked just now, but they didn''t look like biochemical people, but they were more like some people who mixed into No. 3 street."


    I nodded. "I know." I knew from the beginning that the flame butterfly was already extinct. It would be nice if they could get one, but they all stayed in the laboratory. I must have planned to go back. I just didn''t expect that we''d let all those butterflies go. "It''s not just them, it''s the failed products that come back from the dead. From the beginning, they planned to throw them all over third street and use these so-called biochemical monsters to attack third street."


    "You mean..." Rachel got it.


    "It''s really a reform of No.3 street," I said with a long breath.


    Reggie paused. "Then boss, why do you want to get involved?"


    I looked at Ruizhe and laughed, "because I know you will come." Then he got up, and with a soft foot, Ruizhe quickly helped me. "I think they''ll get rid of the smell of blood when they leave here."


    Ruizhe helped me and quickly left this place without looking back. Sorry, in this place, one step back is the cliff.


    The way back is a little bit wrong. At this time, the original way back is definitely dead end. Who knows if they will cut off our way back.


    As he walked, Ruizhe joked, "boss. If we can''t go back to Muchuan, they''ll be gone long ago. Are we going to wander in No.3 street? Don''t worry. I''m starving. It''s no problem to hang out with me. "


    I glanced at him, slapped him, and Ruizhe immediately exclaimed, "Oh, boss, what are you doing? What about disfigurement? Will you support me in the future? "


    "Shut up, you really want to wander with you on No.3 street. I can''t live until dawn. How long do you think my little body will last? My digestive system can''t even handle Mingqing''s dark food. Do you want me to die of food poisoning faster? " I gave him a look.


    Ruizhe laughs, "it''s OK, just practice."


    I almost slapped in the past, but the body did not have the strength, "you can rest assured, even if you can walk back." Suddenly a soft foot, almost fell.


    "Boss," Ruizhe quickly held me, "boss, are you..."


    "I''m fine." Reach out to push away Ruizhe, continue to stumble forward.


    Ruizhe immediately followed, "boss, this is not the right way."


    "I know," I stopped and paused, "go around this way."


    "But I can''t get around here." There''s a river over there


    I couldn''t help pausing, "not early."Ruizhe was helpless. He reached for me and walked to the other side. "Well, let''s go quickly. Don''t complain here. This way, otherwise it will deviate more severely. There are more people on the third street here. We should avoid conflicts."


    I answered and nodded, "well." Just about to leave, Ruizhe suddenly stopped.


    "Wait a minute, the wind is not right. A dozen people are coming towards us. Are they passing by?" Ruizhe felt something wrong and frowned.


    I coughed for a while. The voice was very small and the cat was silent. This place is a dead corner. No one will find it unless I look at it specially.


    Ruizhe squatted down beside me, reached out and hissed.


    It wasn''t long before I heard a small sound, a sound of garbage being tossed. Ruizhe suddenly stood up, the wind from the fingertips across, slowly rain dripping.


    And the other side almost stopped at the same time, did not say a word between each other, suddenly presented an irregular encirclement. The stench and acid rain hit my face. I wiped my face and put the hat on my cape to block the rain. Behind it was a fight, or a one-sided massacre. The rain mixed with blood flowed to my feet.


    Close your eyes, continue to count from 200, suddenly a clear voice sounded, I slowly opened my eyes, looked down, is an iron pot rolled down from the height.

 Chapter 439

    Roll all the way to my feet, followed by a man, gently jump, then jump to the ground. Yu Guang seemed to see me, and I just looked at it. His eyes only met for a few seconds. In just one second, he reflected that I was a living person, not a garbage. Then he almost subconsciously wiped out all the living people in my sight. In a blink of an eye, he came to me.


    Without waiting for me to make any action, a hand behind his back penetrated his chest. In less than a second, another corpse appeared at his feet.


    Ruizhe''s eyes were strangely calm. He was stained with other people''s blood and didn''t care. He reached out to get rid of the blood on his hands and laughed at me. "The boss is not feeling well now, so I''d better stay here."


    I may be beginning to understand what''s wrong. It''s Ruizhe''s strangeness that I didn''t have when I was in the spirit hall. His integration into this man''s cannibal No. 3 street is so congenial, just like


    "Boss, what do you think? You won''t be scared." Ruizhe looked at me with a smile.


    I looked up at him and reached out to wipe the blood off his face. The blood mixed with the rain looked like a faint makeup on his face.


    All of a sudden, my fingers stopped, took back my hands, and continued to doze sleepily in the corner. Ruizhe also found out and kept me behind. The shadow completely enveloped me.


    The wind has brought new beasts. I heard him say in a dull voice: "Yo, who do I say? This is not little Ruizhe. I can''t imagine that you are still alive and can return to No. 3 street. It''s amazing. You are still on the top list, but you haven''t been removed."


    Ruizhe''s words are also slowly don''t care, "ha ha, the original No. 3 Street still remember me, I thought that people who know me all died young."


    "Ah ha ha, Ruizhe, Ruizhe, you were lucky to escape the chase. But this time, I don''t know if you can be lucky." The other side obviously didn''t pay attention to Ruizhe.


    "Hey, hey, I can tell you, this time, I also have good luck, but this time, you are not so lucky." Said, Ruizhe''s figure disappeared in front of me, the wind mixed with the sound of being torn.


    I closed my eyes and continued to count, two hundred to three hundred, all the way to five hundred.


    Suddenly a cold hand grabbed my hand through my neck, and a voice came in my ear, "ha ha, I caught you, little sister. Who are you from Ruizhe? But it looks like he thinks highly of you? "


    I didn''t open my eyes, but there was a faint smile in the corner of my mouth. It wasn''t a friendly smile, at least for the woman with long hair who appeared beside me.


    Maybe, she didn''t know how she died until she died.


    I calmly pulled back my hand from the hand that had become a mummy, and watched the woman''s skin surface bulge a small piece, constantly wriggling. Soon, a blood red snake crawled out of my mouth. I stretched out my hand, and the red snake immediately climbed up along my arm, and slowly turned into a Silver Snake, sitting on the wrist, becoming part of the impression.


    Around, only the sound of rain, the wind took away the blood, I see the fog around is blood red. Ruizhe just stood in the corpse pile and let the rain wash the blood on his body.


    I noticed something was wrong with his face. Then I got up and walked over. Ruizhe suddenly avoided my hand and shook his head at me. "Let''s go. We have to go back at once."


    I grabbed him by the arm with my backhand. "Now there''s no one. Sit down."


    "But it will waste..." Rachel was just about to retort.


    "Sit down." I murmured.


    Ruizhe had no choice but to sit on a low wall. I pulled his arm. Sure enough, there was a bloody scar on his arm, and his hand was green. At this time, there was no bandage, so I had to deal with it a little.


    Under the action of Lingli, the wound slowly healed, and a green flower appeared on the fingertip. The treatment of this degree was only delayed. Seeing that the scar on his arm had disappeared, I was relieved and handed the green flower to him, "eat it."


    "Ah?" Ruizhe was a little surprised.


    "Don''t make me jam it." I put the flowers close to his mouth.


    Ruizhe had no choice but to swallow the flower.


    Watching Ruizhe eat, I gently exhaled a breath, a kind of depression in the chest can not be dispersed, Ruizhe lean on my knee, cold terrible temperature, I reached out to hold his hand, this injury can only rely on his own to heal.


    The cold rain cooled my fingers to a certain temperature. I put my hand close to my mouth, and then I covered his hand with a smile. "Ruizhe, do you think the next one who finds us will save us or kill us?"


    Ruizhe sighed, "boss, do you believe that they can find us? I don''t even know where I am now. I guess even Mocha can''t find us. " Then he laughed at himself.


    "Well, mocha, is she really your fiancee? If it''s true, how can you get on the top three street list? " It seems to be OK. I''ll just talk to him."I grew up with Moka, not a fiancee. She just said it casually. As for being on the top of the list, oh, it''s also because she, her old-fashioned grandfather, didn''t want her to be with us. Because of my father, she always wanted to kill me. Later, my master saved me." Said Ruizhe.


    "Your father?" I don''t think I''ve ever heard Rachel talk about his family.


    "Well," Ruizhe nodded, "my father used to be an elder of No.3 street, and he was also the youngest elder. Unfortunately, he was opposite to Moka''s grandfather. Later, they said that my father had betrayed No.3 street, and our family was on the top of the list."


    I nodded, said nothing more, continued to close my eyes, continued to count, "five hundred and one, five hundred and two 579, 580... "


    This has been counting, when I count to nine thousand, it''s dawn. The morning light like paint mixed with various colors slowly appeared in the sky.


    Ruizhe fell asleep, the flower has the effect of anesthesia, rest can make the wound better healing.


    The clenched hand suddenly moved, Ruizhe Zheng opened his eyes, his eyes were dark, and he said with a trace of fatigue. "Someone approached me. I''m a master. I just missed my border Should he be a Taoist master, a man from antique street? "


    I haven''t answered, behind suddenly a voice, I vigilantly turned to see.

 Chapter 440

    When I saw someone coming, my spirit relaxed in a moment, and I laughed, "xuanzero."


    "How are you, boss?" Xuan zero jumped to my side, and looked at Ruizhe, "hurt."


    "Well, Ruizhe is hurt." I nodded and let out a long breath.


    Xuan zero suddenly brow lock, "I can only take a person to go."


    I know what Xuanling is worried about. There may be enemies nearby at any time. It''s too big to take two people with me. Even Xuanling can''t do as he likes.


    I made a quick decision. "Take rizer back first. By the way, remember to knock him out."


    "Boss..." Ruizhe''s voice stopped suddenly.


    I long vomit a breath, looking at Ruizhe''s body soft fall, Xuan zero is like carrying sack to carry Ruizhe up. After a pause, it seems that I am not at ease, "boss, then you..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m ok. I didn''t pay attention to those shrimps. Ruizhe was injured. Take him back first," I waved and tried to pretend to be good.


    Xuanling looked at me and nodded, "well, the boss is waiting for me here. I''ll be back soon." Say, head also don''t return of quick leave.


    Watching Xuanling leave, I fell down slowly against the low wall, a kind of unspeakable heat in my body. I think I have a fever. After all, I was caught in the rain last night. The body started to go wrong, and the consciousness should have been confused long ago, but it was still struggling for fear of the memory vacancy of the last time.


    Sit down with your back against the wall and continue to count. "Nine thousand one, nine thousand two, nine thousand three "


    count to keep yourself awake, close your eyes, everything is dim in front of you, but your mind is highly concentrated. In order to guard against someone''s invasion at this time, and the magic snake is also there, if my consciousness dissipates, the magic snake will disappear, in the final analysis, it''s just my magic.


    Gradually, the sun hurt the skin, I heard someone approaching, clear footsteps slowly close, I can''t help shrinking body, if this is more like garbage, then you think I''m garbage.


    A shadow directly blocked in front of me, I slowly earn open eyes, looking at the person suddenly appeared in front of me, not alert, just a smile. He waved at him. "One, you''re here."


    Eyes is a chaos of black, like a child''s graffiti, lines dizzy too much, let me have a kind of nausea impulse.


    He just stood in front of me, blocking the sun, I stretched out my hand to pull the corner of his clothes, "one, how are so big a person, do not understand a wink, I cold, clothes borrow."


    Instead of giving me the clothes, he squatted down and hugged me, "cold? Oh, I have a fever. " Then, the black windbreaker wrapped me up.


    He didn''t say anything. He felt light. He even picked me up with clothes. My breathing becomes particularly heavy, maybe only at this time, I can relax.


    "Sister." There was a slight cry.


    I don''t know how to answer, but I said vaguely: "first, if my other consciousness appears, remember to stun me, I''m not like being controlled by others during my unconsciousness."


    "Both are you." One added.


    "Not me." I pulled his collar. "Remember."


    "Well." A casual answer. "I see."


    I lean on his shoulder, some don''t know what to say, for a long time to remember, "are you taking me?"


    "Yes, sister, you have to leave for a while now." Holding me back, I don''t know where to go.


    Long sigh, "I know," can come back, after all, I have not finished here.


    On this side of the camp, luomingshang is a little speechless. He just tells Xuanling that he only needs to bring back one person, but People are brought back, but not the one he wants.


    Someone who used to be a sculptor quickly got up and wiped his shoulder with Xuanling and asked, "where is she?"


    Xuan zero looked at Luo Ming Shang, who wiped his shoulder with him, and gently laughed. In fact, you will still worry, won''t you?


    To the so-called position, but did not see the people who want to see, Luo Ming Shang frowned, is right here, Xuan zero does not need to cheat him, and in the air in addition to the smell of blood and her breath, clear light floating over.


    However, it seems that there is another person''s breath, that is to say, after Xuanling left, there are still people here?


    Luo Mingshang is surprised, who is it? Is she OK? Her strength is top even among human beings. Besides, she is a God. As long as she is in the form of a God, she is absolutely walking horizontally here, and there is only.


    Luo Ming Shang thought of something, face side, turned to a direction to chase in the past, the breath is here, just hope, not as he thought.


    The breath suddenly disappeared on the way, just like it disappeared out of thin air. Luo Mingshang could not help clenching his fist. Why was it this time? Why was he not around at that time? It''s clearly said to protect her, isn''t it? Luo Mingshang looks down at the ring in his hand. If it''s later, can he find her position? If you can follow her as before, won''t you let her lose?Behind him, there was a sound of footsteps approaching. Suddenly, he turned back and found that it was Xuan zero, and it was the same with a cold face, "where''s the boss?"


    "I don''t know." Luomingshang turned to look at the front, the breath disappeared here, "disappeared."


    Xuan zero fiercely stopped, "the boss won''t walk away for no reason."


    "Someone took her away." Luomingshang returned, "in addition to her breath, there is a stranger''s breath, with her."


    "The boss is in No.3 street. No one can take her away easily unless she is willing to, except "She?" Xuan zero also Leng, immediately shook his head, vetoed. "No way."


    "No?" Luo Mingshang didn''t understand.


    "Even if it''s her, the boss has the strength of the first World War, even if it''s the spirit, she doesn''t have to be an opponent. Moreover, if there''s a battle, it will affect a lot, but none of us can feel it, and there''s no trace of the battle." Xuan zero analyzes the way.


    "That''s..." Luo Mingshang frowned. The other possibility is very unreasonable.


    "If there is no special reason, there is only one possibility." Xuanling said, "the boss is willing to go with the other party, but he doesn''t rule out that the other party wins the boss''s trust by changing his appearance and swindles the boss away."

 Chapter 441

    The sky is full of stars. The roots of trees on the ground are entrenched, and there are snow-white things among the layers of green leaves fluttering in the wind. The snow-white petals fall from the sky. They are flowers from the sky. They are snow-white, colorless and cold, just like the cold snow in the human world. No, they are not snow. They are flowers from the sky.


    The fingertips are cold. The black hair turns white and colorless overnight. The traces on the forehead spread completely. It''s like a curse. The world in the eyes is still the same color. It just changes the temperature. What you see and feel is cold. The temperature from the silver eyes.


    I stand in the window, from here to see is always endless night, is the cold moon, fingertips gently tapping the window lattice, at this moment, I did not know, the cold moon in the end is really, or the temperature reflected in my eyes?


    as like as two peas came into the window, they saw a shadow.


    "What are you thinking?" She spoke softly.


    "Do me a favor." I replied that I didn''t look at her, but I kept looking at the moonlight in the sky. Is this the only scene here?


    "Foam pause," but, my entity is still being sealed. And if I show up again, the blood clan old guys will go crazy. "


    What to say? Is it your own shadow? Even the way of speaking is the same. I chuckled. "It looks like you''re used to it."


    "Well That''s right He nodded.


    I asked with a smile. "Shall I untie the seal for you?"


    Mo thought about it and shook his head. "Well, it''s good. If I''m really unsealed, those old people won''t give up. Maybe after you go back, you can seal me again."


    "As my shadow, you should not be so weak," I joked.


    "No way. Otherwise, who do you think the blood sector has been reforming for so many years? " Foam very proud smile way.


    I pause, cough twice, "I can give you entity, help me this favor."


    Mo suddenly stopped talking, "although I''m your shadow, I''m not you. I''m afraid I can''t hide it for long. It''s possible to be torn down as soon as we meet. "


    "Then tell the truth. Cough, cough. " He coughed twice again.


    After passing a glass of water, I turned to look at it and picked it up, "thank you."


    "It''s specially for your body. I don''t know if it''s suitable." The law answers.


    "Well," I took a sip. It didn''t taste very good. But it''s not so bad. At most, it''s weird, but it''s still in the throat. I hold the cup and drink it slowly


    "are you going to let Mo replace you? It will be torn down from the beginning. " The law just glances at the shadow in the mirror and interprets a truth clearly.


    "It doesn''t matter." I sighed, "it''s just that things are not over there. I need to control the progress of things. She''s my shadow, so she''s the most suitable one."


    "Why don''t you go by yourself? Since they don''t care? " Foam puzzled asked.


    "The way I am, I will disappear in that world." I lifted my bangs, and my forehead was covered with silver marks, which had spread to the corners of my eyes. "As soon as I''ve been looking for the medicine to suppress it, I just need to get through this period of time."


    "Foam pause," OK, just a few days. I''ll give it to you, but I''ll tell you the truth if I''m exposed later. "


    "Don''t tell them where I am, just say you don''t know." I warned.


    "Yes, I see." Foam casually should way, in the mirror concealed her figure.


    Law took the cold medicine out of my hand. "What''s your purpose?"


    I hold hands and warm each other. "Purpose."


    "The feeling you give me is not simple. Your purpose is not just for your third street and Xiaoyao island. It seems that you are preparing for something." LV did not leave immediately, but asked. "Isn''t it, in the next big game?"


    "Well," I said casually, turning to look at myself in the mirror, "I like to hold everything in my hands, whether it''s within my ability or not, those things that escape from my control, I don''t like."


    "This is the difference between you and Mo. she would never think about it. If she could grasp everything like you, she would not be sealed now. Maybe she would have been the king of the blood world." I put the cold medicine aside.


    "After all, she is my shadow. The shadow is the opposite." My eyes darkened. "This feeling of grasping everything is very tiring, but there is no way, otherwise, we can only let fate dictate and drift with the tide."


    He moved his lips and didn''t make a sound. I followed him and continued: "the blood world is a place derived from the crevice between the three worlds of demons, demons and ghosts. Its appearance is more than a few years later than the six worlds. You don''t know how many people in the Six Worlds envy you, because you haven''t experienced those terrible wars, haven''t heard of them So you are lucky. ""What is your world, the so-called six realms?" Lu asked softly.


    "At the beginning of chaos, there were no six realms. Pangu opened heaven and separated heaven and earth. At that time, there were only heaven and earth, which were supported by a pillar of heaven. But no one would have guessed that in the process of breeding chaos, there was another one besides Pangu and Hongmeng." I said slowly, "later, when heaven and earth split up, there was God in the world and God created man. There was a divine world above the heaven and a human world below it. But no one knew or thought about what was underground? It was an abyss. And that man, as the ground fell, fell into an endless abyss. Or, she is lucky, because after that, there was a war between man and God, and man was defeated. The losers were sent to a miserable place by God, which became the later demon world. Because of this, man''s original long life was deprived by God, and man''s life became very short. They began to grow old, get sick, and die. But after death? At that time, even God was puzzled by this question, and no one answered it. Before he answered it, he had already found the answer. The abyss answered the question that God could not answer. "


    "The underworld?" I guess.


    "That abyss is the original form of the underworld, where there is nothing but an abyss, a bottomless abyss." I said slowly. "Many things, the six realms, have evolved little by little in the precipitation of time and the baptism of history."

 Chapter 442

    I turned around, went to the bed and sat down. "History is no longer important. I prefer to control what will happen in the future rather than study what has been and can''t be controlled."


    The law is silent for a while, take up that cup of medicine, "I went out first, you rest."


    I watched LV go out and watch him close the door. With a long sigh, I climbed into bed. I don''t know why, I suddenly had a bad feeling that Mo won''t screw it up.


    I don''t know if my premonition has come true. In a word, Mo did poke a lot of baskets for me. Because I was not at ease, I saw her current situation in the mirror, and then I regretted it.


    Mo got the entity from me and went back obediently instead of me, but why go back to antique street? I came back from No.3 street. Could you please go back to No.3 street? It''s not over there.


    It has been five days since I disappeared. These five days are a kind of torment for all the people stationed in No. 3 street. In these five days, all the people have stopped all the investigation and work under their hands, just to find the missing people.


    And the missing person, after missing for seven days, finally came back. Well, yes, seven days, two days is the time for that guy to find his way to third street. I never knew that my shadow turned out to be a road maniac.


    "Ouch, ouch, Shifu, you are back at last. Where have you been?" The first one to jump on is MIA.


    "Boss." Xuan zero is surprised to welcome up.


    "Snow..." Luo Mingshang was just about to step forward. Suddenly stopped, the smile on the face cold down, "you are not Xueer."


    "What?" Mia was surprised and jumped out, "no, no, no Isn''t that the master? "


    "Not the queen master." Ji Yu Feng all said, "the taste on the body is not right."


    Are you a dog? Mia is shocked. Can you tell by taste? "Are you sure you''re not injected with the dog''s genes?"


    "Go away!" Ji Yufeng stares. Then looking at the foam, "it''s not the queen master. The queen master has the peculiar smell of sandalwood in the spirit hall. It''s the smell that has gone to the bone and skin. And she has only the smell of blood. "


    "She has no soul." Luomingshang added.


    Mo sighed helplessly. I knew it would be like this, but I didn''t expect it would be so fast. "Indeed, I am not. I am foam."


    "Foam?" Ji Yufeng doesn''t understand.


    "The shadow of Cher." Luo Ming Shang stepped forward and looked at Mo, "where is Xue er?"


    Mo thought about it, "I don''t know. After she wakes me up, she asks me to come back and finish the unfinished work instead of her. Then she leaves. Maybe, she''s back to Yingliu."


    "No way." Luomingshang''s response is very simple, "she can''t go back, she hates there."


    "But she had to leave." Foam spread out a hand, "do you know what condition she is?"


    Xuan zero frowned, "what do you mean?"


    Mo described her skin little by little, from her forehead to her long neck. "The holy mark on her body is spreading rapidly, from her forehead to her whole body. Once the holy mark completely covers her body, she will completely wake up to the so-called God consciousness. In the human world, as a God, she either disappears or the human world collapses."


    Mia was stunned. "Is master so powerful? Can''t God come into the world? Why is that? "


    "First, she is not an ordinary God. Second, her body..." Foam said half, suddenly pause, "forget it. Anyway, she''s not here now. Well I''m here to replace her. I''m her shadow, and we''re the same person


    "Boss, she..." Rachel moved his mouth. "Is she OK?"


    "She is very well." Foam smack smack, a lazy face.


    Ruizhe nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. As long as he knew she was ok, he was relieved.


    Luo Ming Shang or deep frown, not the same, not the same, "you are not her."


    "Well, I''m not." I admit it consciously. "So? I''m not. What''s the matter? What can you do with me? It''s my fault that she asked me to come. "


    Ji Yu Feng got close to Mia''s ear, "how did I not know that the queen master could be such a rogue?"


    "Ha ha, you don''t know her yet." Mia sneered, "master, it''s better to be a rascal than to be a rascal."


    "So she came to see everything I could see through the mirror." He added.


    Mia paused. "In fact, Shifu is still very good. You say it''s shadow after all. It must be the opposite of Shifu."


    Ji Yufeng despises it. It''s changed too fast. Ji Yufeng nodded again and again, "yes, the shadows in the mirror are all the opposite, just like the previous mirror. The people who come out are all the opposite except for their appearance."


    Foam rolled his eyes, "OK, OK, what''s the matter now?" While talking, I sit on the floor directly and carelessly.


    On the other side of the mirror, I hide my face. It''s definitely not me. It''s definitely not the shadow. I don''t know the goods.But through the mirror, I can understand the situation there. Maybe that laboratory was blown up the day after I left, and the residents of No. 3 Street in the surrounding street were killed and injured. Fortunately, our people were not there at that time, so there were no casualties. Now No. 3 street is in a mess, but it gives them a plane Yes, Muchuan and the vice mayor sent people to maintain order on No. 3 Street while rescuing the casualties. The old guys on third street didn''t say anything this time. It seems that I acquiesced, but I don''t know whether I really accept the help or plan to kill the donkey later.


    However, the city is also in chaos. It seems that Xiaoyao island is planning to make a counterattack. The turmoil is very big, and it has not stopped until now. Muchuan handed over the Sanhao Street to Fang Haoyan, and went back to the town by himself. With the help of Guwan street, the turmoil in the city has been suppressed, but the counterattack is a little fierce, and the continuous ones are dead Few people. It''s hard for them to spare some people to come to me.


    Although I didn''t go back, Mo was a reassuring pill for a group of people.


    "Oh, that''s it." Foam after hearing nodded, "that now how to do?"


    A group of people silent, "how to do, to ask you," MIA helpless, "you are not the shadow of the master, how to do not know?"


    Foam got up and patted the soil on the body, "just the shadow, not myself."


    What else can I say? I can only remind you through the mirror.

 Chapter 443

    "Tell them that the people of Lingguan will withdraw to antique street first, and Ruizhe will stay and continue to work on No.3 street. In addition, tell Fang Haoyan and vice mayor that on the one hand, pay attention to the people of No.3 street, the people of Xiaoyao Island mix in No.3 street, which is a stealth bomb. On the other hand, pay attention to the high-rise of No.3 street, which is also unstable. No.3 street should help too much at this time, or it will come back When touxiaoyao Island attacks No.3 street, they can''t retreat completely. "


    Mo received my words and nodded, "Oh, the people in the spirit hall should withdraw first, and then, Ruizhe Ruizhe Who''s Ruizhe


    "I," Ritzer stood up, "I''m Ritzer. What can I do for you?"


    "Oh, well Your boss said, well Let you stay and continue to help. " Mo thought about it and continued.


    "You said the boss..." Ruizhe was stunned. "Boss, did she tell you that?"


    "Well, I said, I''m her shadow, so, I have contact with her, so, basically, she remotely controls the scene through me," half said, and nodded, "well, yes, that''s it."


    "In other words, you can talk to her, can''t you?" Xuan zero walks forward to ask a way, by the way glanced at Luo Ming Shang.


    "To be precise, she can see what''s happening here now." Mo spread out her hand, "Oh, yes, what else is she doing? Oh, yes, it seems that she is talking to someone or something. There is also the vice mayor. He said, pay attention to the people on No.3 street, those people on Xiaoyao island who are mixed in it. Maybe they will explode at any time. Besides, he wants to advocate the high-rise of No.3 street. There is also some instability there, eh There is also, let you not help too much, otherwise when they fight back, there is no way to retreat


    Ruizhe nodded, "OK, I see. I''ll go to the vice mayor and tell them," and then he turned and left. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong with him here.


    Although Luo Mingshang was a little embarrassed, he could not help coming forward and asked, "she Cher, what else does Cher say? "


    Mo turned and looked at Luo Mingshang. He was silent for a moment. His eyes suddenly brightened, and he came to Luo Mingshang in a moment of breathing. He squeezed his chin and looked at Luo Mingshang vigorously: "ah, she looks good. She''s a good man. I really don''t understand why she doesn''t want to. However, it''s not her fault. Don''t blame her, after all, she..."


    "Shut up If I didn''t see well, I roared at once.


    Foam was scared of me immediately shrunk his neck, "cut, do not understand why you want to hide ah, this is what to hide ah."


    Luo Ming Shang frowned, "what? What''s going on? "


    Foam made a mouth lock pull good action, "I counseled."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Should we despise her? Please don''t walk around with my face. I can''t help crawling over to smoke you.


    However, Mo has already conveyed all my words, and I have nothing to convey about the rest. My body suddenly sank and fell down.


    "It''s OK," the inflammation can be really timely, a hand to hold me, "it''s OK."


    "Nothing." I helped Yan to get up slowly, and then went to bed with soft hands and feet. "I''ve learned how to curb the extension, but after all, even here, the burden of long-term containment is a little heavy."


    Yan helplessly sighed tone, followed up, "there is no need to contain so, one with month has found a way, and not as long as with foam together, it will be ok?"


    "I asked her to solve the problems over there for me. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you in advance," I held the quilt and looked at Yan vaguely.


    Yan stretched out his hand to rub my head, "don''t think too much, it will be OK, you have a good rest."


    I was really tired. I felt a little comfortable when I was kneaded. Sleepiness hit me and I went to sleep directly. It''s not good to be so depressed all the time. Depression will only bring about more outbursts, but there''s still no way to relax. Always feel Did I forget something?


    Well, I remember, but I don''t know if there is room for remedy?


    Enough rest, continue to use the mirror to monitor the situation there, there seems to have just returned to antique street. Just entered the door, the foam was fluttered.


    "Mom." The two little guys rushed up while shouting and hugged Mo''s legs. Without waiting for Mo, they suddenly stopped, released their hands and looked up at Mo, "it''s not mom."


    "But just like mom," the little girl bit her finger and looked left and right.


    "But it doesn''t smell like mom." Xiaozhengtai also nodded.


    So how do you all know me? By taste? Is it a dog?


    "So is it mom?" The two little guys looked at each other, eyes full of confusion.


    "I don''t think so," little right continued to bite his finger. No more biting. His hands were full of bacteria.


    "But it''s mom''s face." Little left also began to bite his fingers. It''s unsanitary to stop biting.


    "But it doesn''t smell like mom." Keep biting your fingers.


    Hear two little guys mumble voice, foam directly Leng in the door, a face embarrassed, also don''t know how to do, hey, can you stop blocking the door, let people in first?In addition to Luo Mingshang, other faces are also full of embarrassment, including Xuanling, these two kids, it''s really impolite to speak, one person one sentence in front of others, a bit impolite.


    Mingyu came out of the room, put her arms around two little babies and patted two little heads. "Don''t be rude."


    "They don''t have it." Small left doodle small mouth, "obviously is to try ah, she is not a mother, there is no mother''s taste, but looks like a mother, oh, I know, is six ear macaque." Say, small hand points to Mo, instantly understand what of stare big eyes.


    Hey, hey, what am I to you as your mother? Monkey?


    "Oh, yes, the six eared macaque must have become a mother to cheat us!" Small right is also suddenly awakened, pointing to foam shouting, "bold monster, what have you done to my mother."


    Your sister! Foam face suddenly become ugly, forehead black line a row of online play, rely on! Where did these two little things come from? What kind of logic is that? Who taught them that? She must have cut that bastard to death with a knife! TMD, teach bad baby.


    Does Yu seem to have given them a journey to the West recently?


    Looking at Mo''s face a little bit bad, two small guys see good to close, immediately cover mouth, to clear jade behind a hide, "false mother."


    It''s strange to hear that, but I don''t think it''s so rash.

 Chapter 444

    Mo tried to take a deep breath, "dear, I''m not your mother, nor six eared macaque, but your mother''s shadow."


    Two kids look at each other. "Shadow?" A crooked small head, and then look at each other, "but, the shadow is not black?"


    "It''s black." Little right jumped out of the door and stood in the sun, "you see, the shadow is black." Then pointing to the foam, "but auntie, you are colorful."


    "Ah Auntie? Color Mo shivered all over. Where did these two bear children come from? Who taught it?


    Oh, it''s not me anyway. It''s Mingyu who is taking care of the children recently, but I seriously doubt that it''s Mingqing who is taking care of the children recently.


    A group of people have been very unkind smile, foam rub eyebrows, think this is a nightmare, "I think I should not be here now, then who, you who and these two bears I''ll go out and have a look around first. Who, who Which of you has a car? Lend me a hand


    "The car?" to be puzzled.


    "Well, you can''t let me walk with my feet. I can''t come back. Which one of you is in charge?" The foam glared.


    Ming Qing had no choice, reached out and took out his car key, "I have, but I haven''t used it for a long time, maybe it has accumulated dust."


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Mo grabbed the key of the car and said, "I''m just going to wash your car. Look at me. " As a result, the door is boring. I plan to get familiar with the surrounding environment before I am familiar with the environment in my shop.


    Mingqing''s hand is still outstretched. The key is no longer there, and so is the person. "Did I forget something?"


    Mingyu responded, "idiot, why do you give her the key? She has no driver''s license, no ID card and has been sleeping for hundreds of years. Can she drive Then he went straight after her.


    "Yes, can she drive?" Mingqing also responded. "Wait, my car. That''s my ID card."


    "Mia, follow up and have a look." Xuan zero urges a way. I''m afraid something happened to that ancestor.


    "Ooh," MIA nodded and followed quickly.


    Small right pulled small left''s small hand, and then lie on the edge of brother''s ear, whispered, "brother, this mother is so strange, do we want to follow the past to have a look?"


    Little left glanced at the thief''s sister and immediately knew what she was thinking. "No, I''ll be spanked, and it''s not mom. If you want to go by yourself, don''t drag me into the water. "


    Little right a little disappointed, brother is more and more difficult to cheat, "hum, don''t go."


    "You two kids, don''t try to sneak out. Stay here for me." What kind of people are there? Each of them has amazing ears. Xuan0 pulls two little guys into the room. Now the Lingguan is really a family of ancestors. So, boss, please come back quickly. It''s really impossible without you.


    "La ~" the two kids look at each other and spit out their tongue mischievously


    Mingyu catches up with the foam and stops the person, "wait, auntie, what are you doing?"


    "For a ride." Mo waved his car key and looked at a gray car in front of him. "But is this car white? Or black? Or grey? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingyu said, "do you have a driver''s license? Can you drive? "


    "No, not at all." Mo answered carelessly.


    "You can''t drive! It''s going to kill people! " Mingyu is hairy.


    "It''s OK. I''m not in charge of the future anyway. " Mo looked up and down at the car in front of him.


    Mingyu faltered and felt hopeless in her heart.


    "Well, no matter how much you say, she won''t listen. She looks like a master in some way." Mia reluctantly advised, and then went to the foam side, "to speed it? Together. "


    "Together!" Mingyu''s explosion is more serious. She said, "you don''t think it''s messy enough, do you? It''s still adding fuel to the fire here! "


    "Oh, no more." Mia waved, "anyway, I can''t persuade you. It''s better to be together." Then he looked at the foam, "do you want to compare it?"


    "Good," Mo disdained to smile for a while, and glanced at Mingyu, "do you want to come with me? Or call 120 or 110 now. I won''t stop you. Of course, I know, you want to follow me. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s OK not to follow the past. Mingyu, who is said to be on her mind, blushes and doesn''t want to pay attention to her, but she keeps up with her step by step. If something happens, she can deal with it.


    "I lost. I took off my clothes and jumped into the Yellow River!" Mia made a promise.


    Mingyu Fuer said, "mia, don''t do this, even if you want to be famous and crazy, you can''t do this. It doesn''t matter if you make the front page headlines. Don''t go back to the gossip reporters and dig us out for an interview. We can''t afford to lose this man."


    "Hey, how can you be like this? I''m ambitious. The little flame of victory is still burning in my heart. Don''t be so angry You put out a basin of water before it was lit. " Mia said, "I can''t beat her as a person with three years of driving history, who doesn''t even know where the car door is?"¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingyu is very depressed, but did you forget another thing? Mo is the shadow of the boss. In other words, there are many similarities between the two in many aspects. You said that.


    Five minutes later, three cars sped by on the road, and all passers-by and drivers saw two words in their heads.


    Crazy!


    These three cars are crazy. Even if they are racing, they can''t play like this. Let''s not say it''s the peak time of people. These three cars can travel freely on such a crowded road. It can be seen how skillful they are driving. However, please consciously ignore the white scars left by the white car on the pedestrian car and the shouts of the driver Curse.


    One is higher than the other. In a building facing the expressway, a pair of eyeglasses look at the three cars speeding by on the road. Finally, they set their eyes on the first white car. Then the man picked up the phone.


    "The target appears, is driving to the intersection of No.3 at the fastest speed, 175, 150, prepare, if you miss, you should know what the consequences will be," the man''s voice was cold, then, the man''s mouth appeared a sneer, driving at such a speed, is absolutely the rhythm of death. "Ha ha, if the owner of Lingguan is gone and the rules of antique street are gone, what will happen to the city? Hey, yeah, that''s it. Ha ha ha ha. "


    At an intersection, a truck stopped at the side of the road. On the bus, a man with naked upper body was smoking and sitting in the driver''s seat.

 Chapter 445

    A pair of eagle eyes look at the vehicles passing the intersection, while on the other side, in a black sports car, a sexy woman is also eyeing the vehicles at the intersection.


    soon, a white car appears in the line of sight, and flies towards them at a very fast speed.


    "Madman!" The man threw the cigarette in his mouth on the ground and scolded fiercely. At such a fast speed, he was ready and the man had already run away. But even if the man thought so, he was still ready. If he failed, he knew what was waiting for him and the woman.


    Foam driving a sports car far ahead, from the rearview mirror to see the gnashing teeth behind mia, heart that proud, once again speed up, thinking of the intersection.


    From the perspective of God, I can see all the things over there. When I see that the situation is not good, I quickly sound, "turn around."


    "Ah?" I don''t understand.


    "Turn if you don''t want to die. There''s an ambush ahead." I warned, but it''s too late to say more.


    "Oh." Although I don''t understand, Mo still agrees.


    "Here it is The man and the woman screamed at the same time, ready to start the car, but the next second, they were stunned at the same time.


    Mo turned a corner, turned into the intersection, and sped toward the woman''s position. Mia and Mingyu followed closely. The man saw this, gritted his teeth, and drove directly into mo. some driving vehicles couldn''t dodge, so they were directly hit and flew out. The truck continued to hit Mo at the same speed.


    The situation behind them, the three girls from the rear-view mirror to see the true, suddenly confused, watching the truck toward Mo, Mia and Ming Yuqi exclaimed, Mo is also surprised.


    For her? No, it''s the wrong person. In other words, to kill the master of the spirit hall?


    Foam sneer, a direct brush, with the side of a speeding red sports car a wipe shoulder.


    "Chide -" a harsh voice, Mo distressed, this car can not be, most importantly, this car is not her.


    "Bang -" then, the red sports car and the truck came to a close contact, buffered a little, and slowed down.


    Mo a see opportunity to come, to Mia and Mingyu shout, "you two, go quickly, they are not good."


    "But you..." Mingyu stops and pokes out her head.


    "They came for me. I haven''t paid attention to these minions." Foam cold-blooded licked his tongue, for a long time did not suck blood, just do not know, this body can suck blood. After all, it''s not her original body, it''s just the result of shadow materialization.


    Mingyu was silent for a moment, nodded, "mia, let''s go first," and then stepped on the accelerator to the end and left quickly.


    Mo watched Mingyu and Mia leave, and continued to look at the car in front of him. He saw the truck hit again. Mo was startled, opened the door and jumped down.


    "Bang -" the next second, Mingqing''s car also contributed to the recycling station.


    Foam rolled a few times on the side of the road, got up, looked at the man in the cab of the truck, once again dodged a close contact with the truck, this time, the car directly hit her body.


    Look at the truck again. It has been knocked out of shape one after another. A wisp of smoke slowly comes out from the front. The man hums coldly, jumps out of the car, takes out a pistol from his arms and aims at mo.


    "Bang bang." Three bullets were fired, Mo sneered, stretched out his hand and formed a boundary in front of him to block the bullets.


    "Who are you? I don''t remember offending you Although I already know, Mo still plans to chat with these guys. Maybe he can get some useful clues.


    "You don''t need to know, you just need to know, you''re going to die soon." The man sneered, put away the pistol, behind suddenly appeared a few disgusting tentacles.


    "Oh, how disgusting." Mia got sick.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll hang your body in the most conspicuous place to let everyone know that you are dead." The man sneered.


    "Hum ~" Mo sneered. He put down his hand and stood in front of him. "It''s up to you, you octopus ball. Who do you think you are? In that case, I might as well make you into an octopus ball." Say, Mo backhand push, push out the border directly, the man has not reflected, was trapped by the border all of a sudden, the oppression of the border made his whole body shrink up.


    "Cough ~" a man could not help but vomit a mouthful of blood.


    "You look up to yourself! You want to kill me? What do you think I am? I''m the new king of the blood clan, hehe hehe. " Say, the hand once again toward him raised, and slowly clenched his fist, that border is also slowly shrinking, "I give you a chance, say, who sent you."


    "If you want to kill it, you can kill it. The woman is really a woman." The man vomited a mouthful of blood phlegm, dead stare foam, how can be like this? The new king of the blood clan? That woman''s message doesn''t have this one. Is it a mistake?


    "No! So what? I can basically guess. " Then, Mo glanced at the discarded red sports car and the bloody woman behind him, "that woman is your companion. You are really cold-blooded enough to kill your companion.""Hum." Men don''t want to say more


    "forget it, let''s have a good time." Mo shrugged his shoulders and suddenly clenched his fist. The border shrank rapidly, and the men inside were also pressed into meat sauce. Blood splashed everywhere, and the whole border was dyed red.


    Foam to the border, looking at a drop of blood between the fingers, put in the mouth, out of the tongue licked. Frowned, "it''s bad." I''m glad I didn''t drink.


    Looking at me on the other side of the mirror, I couldn''t help shivering. In terms of blood, I really couldn''t compare with the blood people who were born to love blood. This foam is really another me.


    But The new king of the blood clan?


    Mo accidentally exposed this information, let me can''t help frowning, she is the new king of blood, how can it be sealed? What happened to the blood clan? What about the old king? What about Cain?


    After a while, I thought about it. I stopped thinking and scattered the picture in the mirror in front of me. Muchuan had to teach her a few words to make such a big mess. Anyway, it wasn''t me, but it shouldn''t be anything.


    "Are you awake?" It''s very quiet. I''m familiar with it.


    "You''re back. Have you found it?" I turned and looked at the boy in front of me.


    After a meal, "not yet." Say, stretch out hand to hold me, stretch out hand to touch my head, "don''t too suppress oneself."


    "I''m fine." I sighed and felt the trace on my head receding. It was a helping hand.

 Chapter 446

    Feel the traces on my head recede a little, although it''s only a little, but it''s the best. It''s always better than my own efforts to suppress the spread of those holy marks. That will only make my spirit more tense, just like the flood blocked by sand, which is temporarily stopped, but once it breaks down, it will release all at once.


    "You make me..." A desire to speak and then stop. "You shouldn''t have let her go, you will It''s a lot of trouble. "


    I help the forehead, don''t say, I''ve realized, I can feel how much mess is waiting for me after I go back.


    "But there''s no way. It''s not over there yet." I smile helplessly, what else can I do?


    "Can''t it be without you?" He frowned.


    "Not without me, Xiaoyao island is a thorn in my heart. If I don''t pull it out, I can''t calm down." I turned to the bed and sat down. "Mo is in touch with me. I can see what''s going on over there through her."


    A meal, "also, just..."


    I waved, "I know what you want to say, but you should also know that once I decide something, I will do it to the end. There is no special reason why I can''t give up."


    I didn''t say anything, but I had a pause. Suddenly thought of something, "this time I go back, someone asked me to send something, said things, can suppress the continuation of the holy mark on your body." Then a wooden box appeared in his hand.


    "This is..." I did not understand to look in the past, did not receive.


    handed it over again, "I see * I''m afraid that it''s poisonous."


    I pause, no results box, but directly opened to open, inside is a small green jade gourd. "What is this?"


    I didn''t speak. I just opened it with my eyes. I had no choice but to reach out and pick up the small gourd in the box and open it. It seemed that there was something inside. I got close to my eyes and looked at it. It seemed that it was milky white liquid. I got close to my nose and smelled it. Suddenly, a strange fragrance rushed into my nose, which made me feel intoxicated. "Drunk jade fragrance?"


    "Yes." A smile.


    "Who gave it to you?" I frowned. A moment of confusion. This kind of thing, even in Yingliu, is not common people can have.


    "Your biological mother." One answer.


    My hand trembled, and the little gourd in my hand almost fell off. Fortunately, I quickly caught it. I took back my hand, glanced at the jade gourd, and turned, "mother?" The tone was full of sneering indifference.


    A mother who gave birth to me but never met me and I never knew. "My mother, there is only one."


    "Why do you have to? You know, even if she wants to meet you, it''s impossible for her to be like you. " One advised a way, "in their heart, also very want to meet with you, so this time, they specially entrust me to send you this drunk jade fragrance."


    I couldn''t help laughing, "shouldn''t they want me to go back soon? I''m afraid that if I use this thing, the holy mark will spread faster. "


    Looking at the things in his hand, he nodded, "it''s reasonable, I can''t say. Then you should keep it. This drunk jade fragrance is a good thing. Maybe it will be useful in the future. " Then he handed me the little gourd.


    I nodded and reached for the jade gourd. "OK, I''ll take it. I''ll always use it."


    "I''ll go out with you." A look at the night outside, "although it''s always the same scenery here, it''s good for you to go out for a walk."


    "Oh, by the way, I haven''t asked you yet." I remember, "why is it all night here, no day?"


    With a smile, "in fact, this is an illusion of the blood world. How good do you think we can be when the foam is sealed? We are sealed in this dreamland and cannot return to the blood world. "


    "Just can''t go back to the blood world?" So people can still go?


    "It used to be, but now it''s OK, but be careful of those guys," one replied.


    I carefully looked at one, and suddenly laughed, "one, are you really a vampire? Didn''t I create it in my mind? "


    "Because you created me, I can be any form, I can be a vampire, I can be a human, even a god like my sister." A random answer.


    "Then how can you call them brothers? Not of his own I still don''t understand.


    I took my hand and walked out, "come on, go out." As he walked, he said: "I know you have many doubts in your heart, but not everything can be explained. Just like you, no one can explain why the God that everyone in Yingliu reveres is the reincarnation of the most ancient god in the underworld, youmingxue."


    I pause, although it is true to say that, indeed, not all things can be explained, but for those who want to find an explanation and a reason, this is also the most uncomfortable thing.


    I guess not.


    Although the scenery here is always night, but also not tired to see, the sky is dark blue, the full moon hanging in the sky is particularly bright, outside the villa manor is a forest, the air is filled with fresh vegetation.I breathed a long breath, surrounded by light fog, looked up at the bright moonlight in the sky, the cold wind hit, I can''t help but draw close to the clothes on my body.


    "Cold?" One asked with concern.


    I paused and lowered my head. "I want to go back."


    It''s time to put on your coat. "I don''t know it''s time to take it off."


    "Maybe it''s never the right time." I sighed, "I''m like this now. I''ll either wait for the holy mark to spread all over my body and become immortal here, or I''ll go back to Yingliu and have a good rest for a while, and then I''ll find a chance to find a human body for myself."


    "Don''t say that. Maybe we can find some way." Rub my head. "Ying Liu, you can''t go back. Ying Liu acquiesces in the existence of Xiaoyao Island, which means that there is a relationship between the two sides. He just doesn''t know which side they choose to stand in the war between you and Xiaoyao island."


    I can''t help grasping a grass leaf beside me, "if they want to get involved, don''t blame me for being rude."


    He nodded. "No matter what happens, I''ll be by your side."


    I sighed and scratched my head. "No, I still don''t trust that woman. She will make things worse and worse."


    "There''s no way." A helpless, "otherwise you think, why is she sealed?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I pulled back decisively.

 Chapter 447

    "No, I have to go back and have a look." I''m really worried. I have to go back and look at the situation with the mirror. I really can''t be careless at all.


    A look at the time, "well, out for a while, go back."


    After a while, I didn''t see it. As expected, there was an accident. That woman made a car accident for me first. Mingqing''s car was hit into a recycling bin, and Mingqing almost didn''t strangle her. If it wasn''t for her face that looked like their boss. It''s estimated that Mo is dead now.


    And now, give me a whole moth out.


    Back to the shop, of course, to do business, in addition to selling antiques, the most important thing is to go with the secret marriage, but I forget, Mo won''t.


    Towards noon, a couple came to the store. They were both black and in their fifties. They were accompanied by a crying child. As soon as the child entered the store, he suddenly stopped crying, which made the middle-aged couple exclaim at the magic of the store.


    But in fact, the child didn''t cry because he met a little friend. Xiaohei and Xiaoqi came together. Three children who looked similar came together. No wonder the child didn''t cry.


    In fact, this is a very special and sad Commission. If I am here, maybe I don''t know what to do.


    "That..." As soon as the old couple entered the door, they began to speak in a tight way. The children at their feet had long been hooked up by the two partners at the door.


    "Hello, welcome. What can I do for you?" Mingyu came up with a professional smile. Looking at the two people on the service, it seems to understand what. "Did something happen at home?"


    The middle-aged couple hesitated and nodded. "Yes."


    After a pause, Mingyu looked up and down at the middle-aged couple. "Look at you, is there anyone in the family who has passed away?"


    "Yes," the middle-aged couple sighed and nodded, "it''s our daughter."


    Mingyu sighed, reached out and made a gesture of invitation, "two, this way, please, sit down and speak slowly."


    When she sits down, Mingyu looks at the foam of playing games sitting on the soft floor. Help her forehead. God, could you please change the original boss back? Helpless, Mingyu mouth remind, "have a job."


    "Oh?" Mo took down the game machine, looked at Mingyu, and looked at a couple behind Mingyu, "what work? Aren''t you all here? "


    Mingyu gritted her teeth. "I didn''t tell you that it''s our job to sell antiques in the shop. It''s your job to reincarnate the cause and effect of the underworld."


    Mo put down the game machine, spread out his hand, smack, "but I will not."


    Mingyu fue said, "at least ask what''s the situation, others..." Mingyu pause, random turn to see, "mia, you come."


    "Ah?" Mia, who was helping to look after the children in the shop, immediately looked up when she heard the cry. Then he sent the two little guys away and went to Mingyu. He looked at this side and then looked at that side, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "You are the boss of the future spirit hall, so you should get familiar with the business ahead of time." Mingyu drives MIA up like a duck on the shelf.


    "Me?" Mia was frightened. "Can I?" Her egg hasn''t hatched yet.


    "No, you have to. Now there''s no one else in the shop but you." Mingyu pushes MIA to the other side and sits down.


    Mia couldn''t help it. "Isn''t there any more of you? There is Xuanling handsome guy. You are all higher than me. No, there is elder martial brother. He is more powerful than me. "


    "But it''s time for you to start the Lingguan business, in case the boss..." Mingyu said half, suddenly did not say, and looked at the foam, did not say, "you hurry."


    Foam saw the eye clear jade, knew what she meant, conveniently pulled MIA over, "come on, little girl, sit here, this business you are familiar with, I don''t understand."


    "But..." Mia is still a little worried.


    "Don''t worry." Mo stretched out his arm to take over mia, a pair of brothers good appearance, "I''m on the side to help, you don''t have to worry."


    Mia pause, helpless, "well, I''ll try." Mia took a deep breath, reached out and made a gesture of invitation, "ladies and gentlemen, sit here."


    The middle-aged couple immediately sat opposite MIA.


    Mia used to watch me do it before. Until the process, she asked me about it first and then said, "well, if you have anything to say, is there a ghost at home?"


    "It''s our daughter." The middle-aged woman first said, "in fact, it''s not, that is, we heard that you are here to match the ghost, so I want to ask if we can match our daughters with a ghost marriage."


    "Daughter "Who are you?" Mia emphasized the last word, guys? What do you mean?


    "Yes, we have two daughters, but I didn''t expect Alas ~ "the woman sighed helplessly," but I didn''t expect that after they died, they would act recklessly at home. We thought, ah, are they too lonely and miss their family, so we want to marry them in secret. ""Both are dead." Mia was surprised. "How could that be. May I venture to ask, "how did they die?"


    "Those two unfilial white eyed wolves." Speaking of this, the tone of the middle-aged couple changed, "they want to die on their own. My eldest daughter should be 30 this year. When she was in her twenties, she married a man and gave birth to my little grandson. As a result, besides playing cards and gambling, the man went out to find my little sister and beat my daughter every other time. Several times, my daughter was beaten black and blue, crying I ran back to my mother''s house. As a result, the family said something nice every time and took people back. But soon, it was another beating. The smelly man didn''t even let go of his children. Finally, my daughter was forced to die by their family. "


    "What an asshole!" Mia angrily slapped the table. "This kind of person deserves to die 10000 times."


    "Calm down." Mo patted MIA on the shoulder, which was nothing to her.


    "And there''s another one?" Mia asked again.


    "Oh, well, I don''t know what to say." The middle-aged women shake their heads, making people suspect that they are not here to marry in secret, but to accuse the two women of being wrong. "My daughter doesn''t like to talk. She mumbles and doesn''t know what to say. Fortunately, she is lazy. She stays at home all day and doesn''t want to go out to find a job after graduation. I''m so angry."

 Chapter 448

    The woman continued. "Later, I didn''t know why, so I ran to dance. Before her accident, I also said that dancing was not a long-term thing. I asked her to find a good job, but she didn''t listen. The next day, she cut her wrist in her room and killed herself. Alas ~ "


    MIA frowned. "Both of them are suicides. How could that be. That''s pathetic. "


    "Alas ~" the middle-aged couple sighed. "As a result, after my second daughter died, something happened at home. I came to see the master and said that there was a grudge at home. They are the people who have just died in the family. Then we listen to the old people in the family say that if the unmarried daughter dies, we must find a partner for them, otherwise it will make the family uneasy. "


    "Oh, oh." Mia nodded. It was true in the old days.


    "Little master, let''s see if you can help our daughter get married." The couple asked quickly.


    Mia looked around. "Well Didn''t your daughter come? In this case, it is better for the parties to be present. "


    "But I don''t know where our daughter is Both of them began to worry.


    "Please bring their tablets tomorrow, and I''ll have the rest." Mia replied.


    "Good." The old couple nodded quickly. "Let''s go back and get it and come back tomorrow."


    Having said that, the two middle-aged couples got up, said a few polite words, turned and left. Mia took the man to the door and told him again.


    Looking at the people are gone, Mo picked up the game machine again, lying on the soft couch and began to play the game, "there is something wrong with the middle-aged men and women."


    Mia came back, heard Mo say so, suddenly something was wrong, "what''s the matter? Why do you say that? "


    "I think they have more complaints than their daughters, so I think what they say is only one-sided," Mo continued.


    "You mean, they lie? They killed their daughter themselves? " Mia sat opposite Mo and asked immediately.


    "I didn''t lie. It''s just that they think it''s one-sided. It''s not complete. I think there''s something wrong with that couple. They talk too much and pretend too much. You''ve seen a girl who can say hello with a smile when she''s dead. The girls are all dead, and they are still complaining, "MIA explained, but she didn''t stop." anyway, after you bring up the two girls tomorrow, you can ask yourself. "


    "Well!" Mia nodded. "It''s really nice to hear that. There are a lot of manners, but I''m used to it."


    "So you''d better learn from your master and abandon the style of your old ladies. Too much politeness is a problem." He reminded me.


    I''ve heard the mirror looking at the situation here, and I think Mo is still a little capable. I can see it, but I''m still a little worried. Is she really OK? Like this?


    Knead temple, it is not at ease. Then spread word to Mo, "don''t patronize to play games, what''s the situation of Xiaoyao island now?"


    "Well?" Mo heard my question, hesitated, "Oh, nothing, since the last attack on me, very honest, probably scared by me, after all, I''m not you, they thought it was their own data problem."


    "Well," I answered, "have you got a clue to them? And last time, who leaked the news? "


    "I don''t know. It''s all the hell your ex husband is having lunch with in your shop, and the handsome guy is doing it. I don''t know. " I continue to play the game.


    "You are the biggest leisure eater in my shop!" I roar, the biggest idle eater in the shop is you, do you know? I don''t dare to do anything all day except play games. You are acting for me now, so you are me when others are strict. Please pay attention to my image.


    Mo dug his ears, "Oh, how can I have a free time? I''m not looking for you, and without me, how can you know the situation here! Or you''ll do it yourself. "


    "I listen to your nonsense. If I don''t know how to work, I''ll look after the children." I''m angry.


    "Well, it''s not my fault. Your two kids don''t make out with me. I''ll stay away before I get close." Foam a face of grievance.


    "I''ve got a face like mine, and I''m killing you!" I make complaints about it.


    "Hey, I''m too lazy to talk about it if you don''t say it. Are these dogs in your family? People depend on smell. " Don''t accuse me. "Especially the two stinky kids who said I didn''t smell like my mother and that I was a fake six eared macaque. They almost attacked me several times."


    I can''t help laughing, you deserve it, "you are a fake."


    "Yes, I''m fake. You''re real. You can come if you have the ability." I''m not happy.


    "What do you want if I can go back?" As expected, the shadows are all the opposite. I''m so wise. Your mind is empty, isn''t it.


    "OK, it''s my fault. I''ve seen everything just now. What do you want to say?" Mo didn''t keep pestering me. She knew it was her bad luck to keep pestering me.I was silent for a moment, "it''s hard to say, but the middle-aged couple made me very uncomfortable. They gave me the feeling that they were selfish people. You can take this list, but remember to transplant flowers and trees."


    "Transplanting flowers and grafting trees?" Mo did not understand, "how to pick up?"


    "The middle-aged couple must have found a good partner to marry in secret. Don''t use it. Find the souls of the two girls and ask for their opinions. Anyway, they don''t know the process of our marriage. " I said casually.


    "Well, would you be immoral like that?" He puffed at the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s one of the rules of the spirit hall to deal with cause and effect well and not infect yourself with cause and effect. Remember that!" As a reminder, I turned off the mirror connection.


    I really have to worry about it. I knead my temples and suddenly noticed something. I suddenly turned to the window and saw a man standing on the balcony, dressed in white.


    I was a little surprised. I turned around and walked slowly. I opened the half drawn curtain and pushed open the French window. "How did you get in?"


    "As long as it has something to do with you, no matter where the young lady is, we can find her."


    I reached out and said, "come in."


    Baiya didn''t say yes, and didn''t reach out. So she came in. I closed the window. "Why are you here?"


    "Don''t worry, miss." Bai Ya said with a smile. "How is miss here?"


    "Not bad." I sighed faintly. "Yingliu..."

 Chapter 449

    "The civil strife in Yingliu has become white hot." Answered Bai Ya.


    Bai Ya didn''t finish his words, because he knew I knew what he meant. I stretched out my hand and a golden flower appeared in my palm. "Ying Liu can''t be confused now. Tell them if they still regard me as Ying Liu''s God, who dares to have something to do with Xiaoyao Island, I need him to be destroyed."


    Bai Ya smiles and takes over the golden flower. "Miss, you''re finally a bit of a God."


    I glanced at Baiya. "What do you mean?" Look down on me, don''t you?


    "No Bai Ya put away Jinhua and the smile on her face.


    I also face up, glanced at the door, "he came, you go first."


    "He?" Bai Ya frowned, "is it the independent consciousness in Miss Shen Zhi?"


    "Well," I nodded, "it''s not good for you to meet now. Let''s go."


    Bai Ya thought for a moment, nodded, and then jumped directly from the window. As soon as Bai Ya left, there was a knock on the door. Without waiting to speak, he came in with a little black cat in his hand.


    "Little black." I reached out and the little black cat jumped over immediately. Meow, meow, meow. "Magic, you are taken back by Xiao Hei."


    The illusion one face is embarrassed, "what call I was taken back by him, I picked him up."


    Small black meow''s a, fall to the ground and then turn into small is too, hold my thigh to see unreal make a face.


    "Xiao Hei, remember, don''t eat everything, it will upset your stomach." I knead Xiaohei''s head.


    "Well, what do you mean?" It''s blown up. "You think I want to. If I didn''t go out to help you get information, I would be fed and vomited by your cat every day. "


    I smile unkindly, "OK, it''s not easy to know you. Just in time, you come and go out with me


    "Out? Where are you going? " I was startled.


    "Third street." I picked up my clothes and prepared to go out.


    Magic catch up tightly hold me, "you are crazy, at this time to the third street, I will be killed by them, but said, you can''t leave here now, this magic moon seal can help you temporarily suppress, if you go out, in case of a one-time burst out, then I see what you do."


    "I''ll go and have a look. I''ll be here in a minute." I''ll talk to magic.


    "No way." He turned away from me.


    I smack, ah, when I can''t do without you, "forget it, if you don''t go, I''ll go myself." Then he went straight to the window.


    "Ah, auntie," he said, holding me tightly, "don''t, I''m afraid of you."


    I shake off the magic hand, "either together, or when did not see."


    "I''m afraid of you. Let''s go, remember, just have a look and be right back. Otherwise, I''ll have bad luck. "


    "Well, I see." There''s so much bullshit, just drag it away.


    Third street is still the same, the same look, the same breath, the same scenery, and the same people, standing in this piece of land, my feet suddenly unstable. Feel the traces on the head spread quickly, and toward the corner of the eye and cheek, hands and feet also spread to the back of the hands and feet.


    "Hello," he said, holding me tightly, "are you ok. You see, I''ve said that when you come out, it will burst out at one time. You don''t listen to me


    I was just in a trance. Suddenly I saw that the sun was not suitable. I shook my head and waved my magic hand. "It''s OK. I just came out of your dark place and saw that the sun was not suitable."


    "Oh, you''d better come out and bask in the sun. After all, you''re not a vampire." He said casually.


    I didn''t pay attention to fantasy. The air was filled with a faint smell of blood and decay, which made me frown. It''s not special, but it made me have a bad premonition.


    "Something''s coming." Magic suddenly said, suddenly face a coagulation, "good fast. It''s fast. "


    "Magic, below." I cried.


    Huan is not stupid. He reaches for his waist and holds me up. He jumps up to the sky. The next moment, a hand emerges from the deep soil. Then, dozens of people suddenly climb out of the surroundings. They fall down one by one with rotten meat. Their eyes are blank and their pupils shrink.


    Magic so out of thin air stand in the air, looking at the following suddenly out of the monster, "zombie?" They are both Western monsters, as we all know.


    "In China, they are called corpses." I said slowly, sorry, this is in China.


    "Corpse? Shouldn''t it be zombies? " He asked.


    "They don''t deserve to be called zombies." I looked down at the monster below. "The zombie can not swallow it after death. Then it is buried in the extreme Yin to absorb the essence of the moon and the essence of the moon. After several decades or even hundreds of years of practice and accumulation, the zombie can be transformed into a corpse. These can only be called corpses, or walking corpses, dead but walking corpses. "


    "Oh." Magic nodded, "that''s the zombie.""Well, almost." I nodded. He frowned again. "I haven''t seen you for a few days. How can this third street become like this?"


    "Going down?" Magic looked at the following group of zombies and headless flies, and asked.


    "You can go down if you want to be eaten alive." I caught a glimpse.


    As soon as the words were finished, suddenly a Golden Dragon flew by, and all the zombies were gone. Then a group of people arrived here one after another.


    "Keel blade." I looked at the Golden Dragon and murmured.


    "Acquaintances?" Magic asked, did not wait for me to say anything, directly fell down, the group of people aware of someone, immediately alert turned to look at us.


    Ruizhe was surprised, then a little strange, "how did you come back? Didn''t you go back to the spirit hall? Who is he? " As he said this, he came over and saw the mark on my face that could not be covered. "That''s on your face."


    "Nothing." I''m not going to explain, "what''s going on now? I haven''t seen you for a few days. How did it become like this? Those people No, what happened to those corpses? "


    Ruizhe finally found something wrong. If it was the man named Mo who called himself shadow last time, he would not have such temperament. In other words, "boss! Boss, you''re back. Where have you been? Besides, what''s the situation with the one called Mo? "


    I''m not going to explain much, "tell me about the situation, I can''t stay here much. Time is limited. "


    "Oh." Ruizhe nodded. "Those walking corpses, which have just appeared recently, were first found in a slum kiln next to the destroyed laboratory."

 Chapter 450

    "Then there were all kinds of wounding incidents one after another. Several members of the guard were also injured. As a result, they turned into walking corpses. Fortunately, they were found in time. I have dealt with them, but in the next few days, No. 3 Street has become a corpse city."


    I frowned. "It''s the monsters."


    "What?" Ruizhe asked.


    "Those failed experiments." I turned and looked at the distance. A small yellow flower was crushed in the wind. It''s hard to imagine that there were flowers growing in such a place.


    I leaned over and righted the flower again, "since it''s all like this."


    "What do you want to do, boss?" Ruizhe followed.


    "Ruizhe, you go to inform Moka and Fang Haoyan and tell them to transfer all the people who are not infected in the third street."


    Ruizhe was surprised, "all Transfer out? Where to? "


    "The city." My eyes darkened, and there was no way to do it. "Third Street, I can''t stay. Send the living out. "


    Reggie stopped. "Is the boss going to destroy Third Street?"


    "Break and stand." I said slowly, and then looked at the ruins that spread to the horizon in the distance, "Ruizhe, do you know the origin of No. 3 street?"


    "The origin of Third Street?" Ruizhe questions.


    "Why is this street number three, why is it number three, not number one or two, but number three?" I asked.


    Reggie paused, shook his head, and then replied, "because there are three rules for this street."


    "Because this street belongs to the third street of Shura." I replied, "you''re right because there are three rules in this street. In fact, no one knows. There is another name for this street. "


    "What is it?" Ruizhe asked.


    "A long time ago, people in the human world also called this street" Pro ghost street. " I answered softly.


    "The street near the ghost world?" Ruizhe translates like this, well, no problem, but


    "This street was originally a street where people and ghosts live together." I slowly move forward, "but, when trust collapses, this connection is just a dotted line, vulnerable."


    Ruizhe was surprised. It was the first time he heard of such a thing. "It''s just that No.3 street has become a ghost street."


    "Third Street, to Shura." I strode forward, the shadow behind pulling a long, Ruizhe and magic followed.


    Fantasy suddenly trot two steps, thousands, hold me, "said you can''t stay too long."


    I shake off the magic hand, shaking my head, "this time is OK, I''m ok."


    "Hello, woman, you..." Magic immediately catch up, "do you have a little self-consciousness? Now you... "


    I reached out and touched his head. "Darling, when I''m done here."


    The face of unreal hold red, is probably ashamed and indignant, "don''t treat me as a child good."


    I smile, the front is the camp, I did not continue to move forward, "well, Ruizhe, you hurry to ask them to move people out, do not leave a living person, do not take an infected."


    "OK," Rachel nodded. "I''ll go and inform you right now."


    "You only have two hours, and I''m going back in two hours," I said, looking at the magic.


    Ruizhe was just about to leave. He was stunned, "boss, do you want to go back? Where are you going? Is it Yingliu


    I pause, "well." Then he turned around and said, "magic, you come with me."


    I took a look at Ruizhe and turned to follow me.


    We strolled around No.3 street. I''m the only one who could be so idle at this time.


    "Say, woman, where are you going?" Magic catch up with me, some impatient asked.


    I didn''t answer him. I just walked on like this. Unreal impatiently caught up with him and held me directly. "You know you don''t have much time. What else do you want to do?"


    I glanced at Huan and felt that he was talking too much in my ear. I decided to find something for him to do. "Huan, can you draw a circle?"


    "Ah?" Magic suddenly a Leng, then face some bad, "draw a circle?" That expression is accusing me of bullying him.


    "Cough," I coughed awkwardly, I really didn''t tease you, "I mean really, help me draw a circle, the whole third street wrapped up in a circle," magic will fly, draw a circle should not take long.


    "The whole third street." He was surprised, "what are you going to do?"


    I pause, "you draw first." I didn''t do much to explain it, especially to the illusion. In fact, I didn''t have much to say, and he didn''t understand.


    "Well, I know. I''ll go right away. " Said, directly at the foot of a slight jump, fly up.


    Looking at the figure flying away, I was speechless. Did he forget to ask me what kind of painting to use? Or has he already figured out what to draw with himself?Sure enough, not long after that, the magic flew back and landed with embarrassment on his face


    I black line, sure enough, immediately reached out, hands appeared a gold pen, "with this."


    "What is this? "Writing brush?" The magic mouth corner drew out for a while, "I heard that the writing brush needs to use ink, is the ink enough?"


    I threw the pen on his face. "This is the judge''s pen. I didn''t touch the water. I don''t need ink. I''ll draw it quickly. If it''s not round, I''ll kill you. "


    Magic angry with the judge pen turned and flew away. I opened my red umbrella and looked at the dark sky. Here, I could see the cruelest side of this world, another world.


    Have you seen the night and the day? Have you seen the bloody rain? Do you know what a black star looks like? You can see it here.


    This is No.3 street. It''s also near ghost street. It used to be a channel connecting people and ghosts. I still remember the person named Liuyun said that after people die, they will become ghosts, so people are ghosts. It''s just another form of existence. But ghosts are more vulnerable than people.


    Ghosts are more vulnerable than people.


    The old man also said this sentence, perhaps once I will be puzzled, will be strange, but the real contact, can really understand the meaning of this sentence. The vulnerability of ghosts is not because they are spirits, but because people fear them.


    Isn''t this the third guy on ghost street?


    "Cher." Voice behind me, I did not avoid, slowly turned his head, looking at the surprised people behind. I''m also a little surprised. Why is he here? Shouldn''t he go back to the psychic?


    I saw his fast running figure, the expression is so eager, so excited, I can''t avoid, he came to me, put me in his arms, careful, for fear of breaking.

 Chapter 451

    Under the red umbrella, a young man held a young girl tightly in his arms. His face was full of pity and heartache. It''s like getting the most precious thing back.


    There was no words between them. The red shadow came down and wrapped the two people under the umbrella. I didn''t resist or stretch out my hand. I just let him hold me.


    Probably enough, luomingshang let me go and saw something on my face, "Xueer, you On your face... "


    "It''s the holy mark." I simply answer, there is nothing to hide, this is not my style.


    "Holy mark," murmured Luo Mingshang. He had heard of this kind of thing. It was the transformation of God. "When did it start?"


    I thought about it, "about a month ago. Maybe earlier. "


    Luo Ming Shang said with a bitter smile, "has it been so long? I didn''t even find out. "


    I don''t blame him. After all, I have to hide it. In the beginning, I was selfish. "Think of it as a brain drain."


    "So, do you have to go?" I felt that luomingshang''s body was shaking.


    I reached for his hand. "Can''t you wait?"


    Luo Mingshang was shocked and hugged me again. "But how long, I''ll wait for you. I''m the king of the underworld. I have a lot of time. I can wait for you for a lifetime, hundreds of years, thousands of years, even a few eras."


    I gave a smile, reached out a hand to embrace him, "fool, it won''t be that long." Even if you can wait, I can''t wait that long.


    Reach out to hook his neck, offer a kiss on one''s own initiative, "wait for me."


    My lips are close to each other, and my tongue is touching, exchanging the sweetness in each other''s mouth until there is a bloody breath in my mouth. I quickly push him away and gasp. Well, I haven''t adapted to the feeling of suffocation for a long time. In other words, I still haven''t learned to kiss for breath.


    There was a bit of skin on my lips, which was bitten by him. I licked the blood on my lips, but I saw that he suddenly took out the ring of the nether world. I had a bad premonition. Sure enough, I saw him kiss the ring, and the blue ring suddenly turned red.


    My face is black. Please come again.


    "In this way, we won''t be afraid to lose Cher." Then he helped me put on the ring again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I want a divorce, but I don''t want this. Do you know? After all, this thing can report my position to luomingshang at any time.


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    I rubbed my eyebrows. "Nothing." Forget it, take it with you. Anyway, I don''t think he can get in there, eh I can''t get in.


    With a deep sigh, he reached out and rubbed the ring on his finger. Forget it, it''s OK. Just want to say something, fall a figure, "Hey, woman, draw well." Said, the judge pen directly smashed down.


    I took it. "It''s hard."


    Magic looked at luomingshang, luomingshang also looked at magic, two people''s eyes have to wipe away the dislike.


    Luo Ming Shang just glanced at the illusion, and no longer looked at him. Then he looked at the things in my hand and asked, "judge''s pen?" That means, why do you have it?


    "Well, I borrowed it from Yan Yan last time." As for when it''s hard to say, anyway, she didn''t want it, and I didn''t bother to return it.


    "What do you want to do?" Luo Mingshang asked. Before I could answer, he asked, "is it related to the corpses on Third Street?"


    "Well," I nodded, "the corpses on the third street can''t be killed one by one. It''s too troublesome. It''s better to kill them together."


    "You want to fight? It''s centered on Third Street Luo Ming Shang was surprised, "you are going to destroy the third street."


    "Anyway, it''s all like this," I continued to walk with my umbrella, and the judge''s pen made marks under my feet. "It was my first intention to let No.3 Street break down and then stand up."


    Luo Ming Shang was silent for a moment, then nodded, "do you want me to help you?"


    "Yes." I can''t wait for someone to help me. Then I smashed a dozen yellow amulets and said, "you should be able to rob and kill in the yellow spring."


    "Well," Luo Mingshang nodded. Then he picked up a dozen yellow amulets and jumped up and flew directly.


    Fantasy continues to follow behind me, a little boring, "the yellow spring robbery and killing array? What''s that? "


    "A special ghost killing array." I''ll give you a straightforward explanation. "It''s also a good way to deal with those corpses."


    "How about a fire?" He asked strangely.


    "Burning a corpse will make the corpse poison diffuse with the smoke," I drew as I walked.


    "Oh." Magic nodded, "that is to say, directly get those zombies to reincarnation?"


    I was silent for a moment. Sometimes I couldn''t understand how the magic brain grew, but his explanation didn''t matter. Forget it, there''s nothing wrong with his understanding, and I''m too lazy to correct it.


    Walking on the street of No.3 street, one by one, the judge''s pen also drew array lines at his feet. I didn''t see any people along the way, even the corpses. I can''t help but wonder that no one said it. After all, I told Ruizhe to get rid of people, but there were no corpses. It''s a bit strange."Magic, you fly up to see what''s going on." I''m going to let magic fly up to see what''s going on.


    Magic also obviously found something wrong, quickly jumped, turned into a black bat, flapping around.


    I didn''t wait in the same place and continued to draw. But the more you go forward, the more you have a bad feeling. There is an intuition that tells me that I can''t draw any further, but instinctively I will continue to draw.


    Passing by the shabby funeral home, I pause. There is a breath in it. I can''t help but suppress it. I calm down my breath. Then I carefully push the door open. The door makes a sound of "Ziyou ~", which is slowly pushed open. It''s very dark inside. I can''t see my fingers. I light up the dark fire in my hand to illuminate everything around, I walked in slowly.


    "Anybody?" I spoke softly.


    I heard the sound, as if it was a gnawing sound. I thought that it might be the corpses eating the corpses. Suddenly, I was startled, and a dark fire smashed in the past.


    "Ouch ~" with a scream, I remembered that it was a wild dog. I was relieved, but I saw that it was not right enough. My neck was about to break, and the meat I ate was falling from the break. The blood was dripping, and a pair of green eyes were staring at me.


    "Dead dog." I murmured, and then another dark fire hit the past to help the dog end its dead life.

 Chapter 452

    Just when I found that there was no one around and I was going to leave, suddenly there was a sound of footstep, and a faint candle light in the dark, "who?" I was shocked, the netherworld fire was burning again, and the judge''s pen was horizontal in front of me.


    A man came out in the dark and turned out to be the old man in the funeral home. I was startled. "Why are you still here? Didn''t you leave? "


    "I can''t get out of here." The old man put the candlestick on the counter with his bent back to me. "No matter what happens on No.3 street, I will stay here."


    "This place will soon be destroyed." I said. "Are you here to live and die with third street?"


    The old man turned to look at me, a pair of eyes let me some surprise, I have seen the old man several times, but it is the first time to look at him, his face is not as old as imagined, but special young, just like a young man, two eyes one is green, the other is blocked by gray hair, but there is a golden light between the hair .


    "As long as No.3 street is still there, as long as this street is still there, whether it''s destroyed or broken, I will be here." The voice line is also old. It makes me wonder what age this man is.


    "You..." I frown, intuition tells me, this person is not so simple, "who the hell are you?" It''s not like an ordinary old man looking at the corpse.


    "I''m just an ordinary mourner." He thought in his old voice.


    "Mourner," I murmured, frowning, "what''s your name."


    "I don''t have a name." He sighed deeply, "I am the mourner."


    For a moment, an idea made me sweat, "mourner, mourner in ghost street. Forget the ferry people of Sichuan. "


    "Ferry people." He read the name slowly, "since the Linggui street became No.3 street, the title has been buried with time. I''m just a funeral man."


    I didn''t say anything more. I just turned around and left the funeral home, living and dying together. No.3 street and Linggui street were still there, so she would not die, even if she fell into the yellow spring.


    Go out of the moment, he suddenly stopped me, "you for the world, is nothingness."


    I pause, the darkness drowns all behind me, does not exist? I couldn''t help laughing. Yes, I just don''t exist. Maybe that day I will be erased. At that time, everything is normal. This is no longer the Shura world. The antique street is just an ordinary antique street. The spirit hall is just a simple antique shop. The third street is just an ordinary refugee street. Yingliu, the underworld, only exists in myths and legends.


    Turning around, the judge''s pen flew out of his hand and continued to draw the array lines in front of him, leaving dark blue marks on the ground. I hold my umbrella and slowly follow up.


    Maybe one day, I will really disappear, but at least now, I still remember me, people around me still remember me.


    Magic fly back to me, "no one." His face was strangely grave.


    "Has everyone left?" I asked.


    "Probably," he nodded. "I saw the car where I went into the city. It''s just It''s all empty cars, and it seems to have been abandoned for a long time


    My eyes darkened, I stopped, I closed my eyes, and my consciousness spread out. Holy mark began to crawl to the cheek uncontrollably, and the illusion suddenly startled, "Hey, woman, what are you doing? Do you want to die? "


    "Shut up and keep quiet." Don''t you see I''m busy?


    Divine consciousness enveloped the whole No. 3 Street, looking for a little popularity, but it seems that people evaporated in an instant, without a breath of living people. I slowly earn open eyes, frown tight, has been withdrawn?


    I took out my cell phone and dialed Ruizhe''s number, but it hung up after two beeps, which surprised me. Ruizhe would never answer my phone unless something happened. Quietly put the mobile phone back in the pocket, forget it, anyway, I didn''t see them in the third street, which at least means that they are no longer in Sanhao Street.


    "Where are the bodies?" I asked again.


    "All gathered over there," magic pointed to the height, "I don''t know what I''m doing."


    I nodded. "I see."


    Magic pause, "hurry to solve all the things, hurry back."


    Looking at the appearance of magic fried hair, I smacked, "you go back first."


    "What It''s really hairy this time. "What do you mean, woman?"


    "I want to be here At least for a day or two. " This situation is a bit special. Ruizhe won''t answer my phone. I have to go back to the spirit hall. If Ruizhe doesn''t go back to the spirit hall, it means something has happened.


    "What are you talking about?" I saw the whole person stand up, "you promised me before, I''m fine."


    "Well, that''s because I didn''t expect it to be like this," I sighed and went on. "Now, I have to stay and solve it myself, but I can''t solve it." As lazy as she is, it''s hard to make her move.Magic blocked my way, "no, if you let them know that I get you out, did not get back, I will be stripped of skin hanging up to fight."


    "Then you stay with me." It''s not easy. This kid is really good.


    "No way." "You must go back with me," he said


    I reached out and touched his head. "Good boy, when I have solved all the problems here, soon, about one or two days will be enough."


    "Enough!" With a roar, he reached for my hand and said, "how good do you think you are now? You are already very weak, aren''t you? What''s the point. I know that the more traces spread on your face in this world, the more suppressed you will be. You''re still a human body. "


    I pushed the magic away and went on, "I''m ok, at least let me make sure they''re all safe off third street."


    Magic immediately catch up, just want to hold me, was stopped by a dark figure, luomingshang stopped in front of the magic body, like a warning glance at him, and then hold me, "Xueer, all done."


    Luomingshang is finished, the judge''s pen is finished, and it comes back to me. "Well."


    "Xueer, are you ok? You feel weak." Luo Ming Shang asked with some worry.


    I shook my head. "I''m fine." Immediately push away Luo Ming Shang, "you retreat first, I want to launch array."


    Luo Ming Shang dun dun, then push away two steps. I took two steps forward. The tip of the judge''s pen in my hand soared to the sky and drew a symbol in the sky.

 Chapter 453

    Immediately around, the whole street lit up a golden light, and a huge array symbol appeared above my head. I threw out the judge''s pen and pinched a magic formula in my hands. The golden light was more dazzling, melting everything around, even the dark sun in the sky.


    There seemed to be a cry. I don''t have many tubes, the array is still going on, the gold turns to dark blue, the surrounding environment seems to collapse, all fell into hell, there is nothing left. The symbol of the sky has changed.


    The formula changed again, hands up, judge pen back in hand again.


    "Divine judgment!" I''ll have a cold drink. The judge drew a stroke with his pen, and the totem of the array fell down in an instant. What he touched turned into ashes. There''s nothing left. Until the huge enough to wrap the whole No. 3 Street array symbol fell, the land under the feet turned around, and fell into the ground.


    "All things are gone!" Another cold drink, and then a symbol of array appeared again in the sky. It came down from the sky, directly to the foot, but stopped. In a moment, the golden array turned into a flame, burning the polluted land.


    The flame is so beautiful, so dazzling, against the red umbrella. It reminds me that the fire that burned all the things I used to own was also so dazzling. It was also against the red umbrella. It was gorgeous in this land, but it was also sad.


    I came out of the fire. The man standing in front of me was like a bright moon, so incompatible with the warm fire. Maybe the blue netherworld fire was more suitable for him. He reached out and wiped my face, "are you going?"


    Shaking my head, I can''t hide from you this time


    At that moment, I saw a surprise in his eyes, followed by worry, "then you..."


    "It''s OK. It won''t be long." I laughed. Then came to the magic side, "magic, thank you very much, but now, I want to stay, give me some time, I promise you, soon."


    Fantasy suffocated, helpless, "well, I''ll go back with you to see, if that boy is OK, you go back with me immediately."


    "Good." I nodded.


    The fire is still burning behind us. The fire has burned everything in No. 3 street. All those that once existed, didn''t exist, and all that we wanted to pursue were buried in the fire. The only thing that can''t be put out is the old funeral home, which still stands in the fire. It seems that what happened in No. 3 Street has nothing to do with him, burning everything But it can''t burn down. The fact that this land is third street.


    I came back, but it''s not suitable. As soon as I entered the city, there was a riot. I saw the members of the guard leading the police of all district police stations to suppress by force, and I didn''t want to be involved. Luo Mingshang directly carried me through the air, and the illusion turned into a bat.


    I took time to look at the war below, as if to see ye Yun with his little wife in the implementation of the task, reached out to say hello, I don''t know if he saw it. I was going to ask if Fang Haoyan had gone back. If Fang Haoyan had gone back, Ruizhe would be OK. But now, it''s obviously not suitable to ask this kind of question.


    As a result, he ran to the other side of the square and moved away. The riot was even more chaotic than when he first entered the city. Muchuan took people to shuttle among a group of people, and his gun splashed with blood from time to time. The explosion continued, and many people in antique street were also in the middle.


    "Stop." I patted Luo Mingshang''s hand. I saw the people in my spirit hall.


    Luomingshang didn''t listen to me until he ran to a safe roof and could see the situation below without being affected.


    "Do you want to join?" Luomingshang hugged me from behind, "but Xueer''s current situation will be killed."


    I''m black line. Can you say less? It''s right to divorce you. "I see Xuan zero."


    "Well, he went to help." Obviously, the goods have been seen.


    Illusory fall in my side, "I go, what are you doing, war, such chaos. I said I shouldn''t let you come back. If something happens to you, you''ll make me soup later. "


    "Bat soup is not good." My eyes are white.


    "Well, you''re really going to make me soup." Exclaimed the phantom.


    I pushed aside the magic, "go and help."


    "For whom?" Look at the scuffle below.


    "Those who look strange are enemies." I said, pointing to the biochemists over there.


    "Oh," the phantom answered for a moment, and then a flying body, directly jumped down, directly kicked an orc who was fighting with Muchuan.


    I broke off Luo Ming Shang''s paw, "you don''t want to help."


    "Protect you." The claw that just broke off came up again.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go." I gave him a white look.


    Luo Ming Shang Dun, but let go, "OK, I''ll go."


    Oh, I can''t cure you.


    Watching luomingshang jump down and join in the scuffle, I found a place on the roof, and with a long sigh of relief, I fell to one side. It was really hard, but I didn''t fall on the roof. I got stuck on a soft shoulder on the way. I look up."It''s OK, miss. I know you''re not feeling well." Suddenly came a soft, very gentle voice.


    I was a little surprised and yelled, "white?"


    "Well, miss," he replied with a smile, and then watched the battle below. "It''s really strong. It''s worthy of being the two great emperors of the underworld. If I have great strength, I''ll be no match."


    Nonsense, how many years have you been born and how many years have you lived? Even if your ancestors came, they may not be able to fight.


    "If it''s a young lady, I think she can win."


    It''s not an estimate, it''s a certainty, "well, if you fight for life and death."


    "Fight for life and death." Bai murmured, "does it mean that Miss wants to fight for her life?"


    "As long as I''m fighting, I''m fighting for my life." I closed my eyes, still very uncomfortable.


    Bai closed my eyes. "It''s OK, miss. Just have a sleep. Let''s go back. "


    "Well," I closed my eyes in White''s arms.


    Snow falling, I am a little at a loss looking at all around, here is, my dream?


    "My sister is really disobedient." Behind me came a sound, I quickly turned my head, saw a high sitting on the branch, there is snow falling from the branch.


    "One." I called softly. With a smile, "there''s no way, there''s always no way to rest assured."

 Chapter 454

    "Well," he looked down at me, "because you are always worried, so the people around you can''t make you worry."


    I suddenly a Leng, because, I intervene too much? Without waiting for me to say anything, he continued, "sometimes, it''s good to let go."


    "It''s just, it''s my business." I turned my back to him and looked at the snow. "Here, does it indicate that I am about to disappear?"


    "At least as a human body is about to disappear, if you continue to die," he said impolitely.


    I have no choice but to smile bitterly, "blame me."


    "Remember that lullaby you heard as a child?" He asked suddenly.


    I am stunned for a while, some don''t understand why to ask so later, some are stunned to nod. "Well, I remember."


    "The memory of autumn reverberates in the dream. The snow all over the sky stays in the wind. In the silent night, I wait here. Will the miracle of prayer come true?" As soon as he began to sing, his voice was very good. There was a special feeling in singing this lullaby, but he stopped at the end. "Does my sister think that the miracle of prayer will come true?"


    "Ah?" I was surprised, today''s one is a little strange, "miracle? I don''t have to pray to do miracles myself. "


    "Yes," she said with a smile, "sister, do you remember how to sing after that?"


    I thought about it. Gently sing, "memories of autumn wind, I see you, flying snow, time has stagnated, deep night, I am waiting for you, looking for the secret..." I pause, here, I still don''t remember what is behind.


    "The secret of search is here." A help me sing out, and then continue to sing, "colorless traces, hidden in the wind, quiet night, someone is there, cold water, who is looking for, the dawn of the earth, wait for who?"


    Some memories are reopened in a flash. "One, who are you?" Almost blurted out, even I don''t know why I asked such a question.


    After a meal, "nothing."


    As soon as I looked up at the boy on the branch of the tree, for a moment, I felt that this boy who claimed to be created and remained in my consciousness was so strange that I didn''t know him at all.


    "I''m fine. I''ll see the shop. What''s more, I don''t want to see them. Why do I lose? " Vaguely heard someone talking outside Gao, I opened my eyes vaguely, antique room, I am my room, I long sigh of relief, come back?


    Then he got up, slowly stretched out his hand to pull the clothes on one side, and inadvertently saw the reflection on the glass, the trace on his face, which was really terrible. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I''m afraid I will be regarded as a monster if I go out like this.


    As a result, when I went out, I saw three people sitting on the ground fighting against the landlord. Mingqing looked at the cards in his hand with an incredible face. From the beginning until now, he has always lost.


    "Cut the crap and give the money." Mingyu stretched out her hand with black half leather gloves, a look of no discussion, "chaos is not easy to suppress, thanks to the boss back in time, the group of guys see bad to slip away. But there''s still a little bit of confusion in the small areas, "he said


    "Well, yes, I haven''t had a good rest for several days. I''m so tired." Yan yechen yawned and scattered the cards in his hand.


    "My money Hey, did you cheat? " Mingqing doesn''t believe in evil, but she also takes out two hundred yuan bills to shoot Mingyu.


    "Cheating your uncle, you wash the cards and you issue them. What''s wrong with us?" Mingyu put the money in her pocket and began to shuffle. "It''s your own bad character."


    "By the way, what are your plans for the future?" Yan yechen picked up the card with one hand and inserted it casually.


    "No plans. Listen to the boss." Mingyu said seriously, then drew out a card and dropped it. "Nine."


    As soon as I went out, when I heard their conversation, I couldn''t help holding the wall and covering my face. Would you mind if I could?


    "I said," are you all OK today? " stomachache.


    "Well, boss, you''re awake." Mingyu took a look at me, looked down at the cards, and then yawned, "of course, I''m going to catch up. I haven''t slept well these days."


    "I''ll see the shop. Don''t worry, boss." Xuanling came over and handed me a cup of hot tea. "Welcome back."


    I also gave him a smile, "don''t you have a job today?"


    "Oh, well, the scuffle these days is too big, eh I didn''t see anyone coming Mingyu looks at the card in her hand.


    I smile, the whole world is black, "then you are still fighting the landlord here, what should you do? Don''t fight for air with your sister here --"


    Three seconds later, the world quieted down.


    The light in the living room is very gentle, gentle to the same temperature that I haven''t seen for a long time, which doesn''t exist in the blood world and No.3 street. Only here.Go to the balcony, open the window of the balcony, the warm air gently blowing in, it''s really comfortable, I sit in the basket, looking up at the blue sky, white, clear, like an illusion, I can''t help reaching out to touch, fingertip temperature slowly spread, I smile. Laugh very unrestrained, also very sad.


    How much time do I have to be here like this to enjoy the sunshine?


    Someone came in from behind, and I said slowly, "hasn''t Ruizhe come back yet?"


    "Not yet. What''s the matter?" Xuanling took the cold tea out of my hand and poured another cup of hot water.


    I frowned. It seemed that something had really happened. "Didn''t the people stationed on No. 3 Street come back?"


    "Yes." Xuan nodded.


    I drank a mouthful of tea, long vomited breath, then slowly said: "Xuanling, do me a favor, at all costs, even if you turn this place over, you should find Ruizhe, Moka and Fang Haoyan."


    Xuan zero one Leng, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s an accident on Third Street." I just said a light word, and did not do any more explanation


    xuan0 was surprised, put down the small teapot in his hand, "I know, I''ll go now." Then he turned and went downstairs.


    I''m holding the teacup, Ruizhe. Don''t give me anything, or that old man will strangle me.


    The cup came to my mouth and drank the rest of the tea. The heat spread from my throat to my stomach. The traces of my face reflected on the window glass, which was ferocious and terrible.

 Chapter 455

    Perhaps only at this time will I remember, perhaps, this life, Shuo Tong snow root, will be here.


    I think of the man who is remembered by all people, the man who dares to let go of everything.


    "Liuyun, if you are alive, maybe I will fall in love with you. Maybe, like, falling in love with this place." I smile at the blue sky.


    Unfortunately, you left too early.


    When the empty cup was put down, I slowly stood up, turned and looked at the door, and said with a smile, "I''m back."


    His eyes, there is lingering haze, I smile, did not care. As long as intuitively, he won''t kill me, he won''t be angry because of me.


    "Aren''t you afraid, Cher?" Luomingshang walked forward slowly.


    "Well, I''m afraid." I stood in front of the French window, the window is fully open, I took a step back without any trace, said with a smile.


    I put my hands behind my back and crossed my fingers. Luomingshang, as long as you don''t let me go, I can''t go anywhere even if I die?


    "Come here, Cher." He stretched out his hand and tried to make his expression gentle, but the cold gloom in his eyes couldn''t go away.


    "Even if I disappear, doesn''t it matter?" I always smile on my face. Sometimes it''s not impossible to force myself and him.


    He took a step further. "It won''t go away. Trust me


    , you are going to hell with me, I can''t disappear. It''s not your has the final say.


    "Luomingshang, are you luomingshang? Or the underworld I leaned against the glass of the French window and asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''m Luo Mingshang," he said, smiling as I stepped forward, frowning and retreating, my heel touching the glass.


    "Come here." There is no possible command tone of refusal, more determined than me.


    Luomingshang, this is different. Who are you now?


    I just smile, "are you luomingshang? Or the underworld


    Yes, now you are loving me, care about me, care about my luomingshang? Or a king who just wants to imprison his own things?


    "My husband, luomingshang? Or the king above? " I showed a very gentle smile.


    Do you understand the difference between husband and king?


    "What''s the difference?" Luo Ming Shang stopped and asked.


    My gentle smile unchanged, back in the hands behind, out, waved to him. Stupid. I want to go. Nobody can stop me.


    Almost without any warning, the body began to fall unstoppably. Look up to see the blue sky, the United States is heartbreaking, curtains with the wind was blown out, submerged in front of the blue sky.


    Here, it''s just the second floor. It doesn''t take a second to fall from here to the ground. I clearly heard the wind rubbing my skin. I still remember Ming Qing said, "boss, if you want to talk about the crazy people in Antique Street, you call them number one, no one dares to call them number two. As long as you decide what to do, even if it takes your life, you will go down. "


    Mingqing, you really know me.


    Reach out and touch the blue sky. Before reaching out and touching the blue in the void, I was caught. I saw a figure jump out of the window directly without any hesitation, almost at the next moment when I fell.


    Luo Mingshang''s face is very bad. Maybe I didn''t expect that I would jump. Oh, do you think I''m kidding?


    The second floor is not high.


    I put my hand around his neck. I couldn''t help but smile in his arms. Really, this fool.


    "Luo Mingshang, do you have to pull me if you want to die?" You can''t fall on the second floor, really. You see, it will land soon.


    Luo Mingshang fell to the ground lightly and held me horizontally. Looking at his gloomy face, I couldn''t help laughing and patted him on the face. "What a fool! Do you have to listen to me like this? Are you really going to kill me? "


    "It''s only the second floor. I can''t fall to death." Well, you know, what are you doing down here? "Cher, don''t you want to be by my side? I can protect you. " He hugged me tightly, and I didn''t want to go down from him.


    "If I had just died, what would you have done?" Instead of answering his question, I asked softly.


    "You will not die." The answer is really sure.


    "I mean if, what if?" Please, I''m just assuming that it doesn''t exist.


    "No if." It''s still a firm answer.


    I have a hole in my head to look forward to him. I can''t help it. I have no talent for education. "That means you want me to disappear more than to die, right?"


    I saw a bit of panic in his calm eyes, "it won''t disappear, I won''t allow it."


    I broke his face, "luomingshang, look at me."


    In his eyes, reflected my appearance, looked at me seriously, in the eyes many a tenderness."Luomingshang, you can see that I can''t control these holy marks on my body, just like the cracks on the ceramic doll. Once he spreads all over the body, this body, this human body, will be broken into pieces like a broken ceramic doll. At that time, only the God of Yingliu, the main god of Yingliu, will exist, which will not be destroyed by the world A kind of existence accepted by the law will be assimilated and erased. Even I don''t know where I can be at that time. " I''m serious.


    His eyes began to be serious, depicting the traces on my face. Suddenly, with a force of his arms, he took me to his arms. "Don''t disappear. No, you can''t disappear any more. " Then he leaned over and gave me a kiss on the forehead.


    I laughed and buried my head in his arms. "Fool, no matter where I go, I''ll come back here, back to the spirit hall, because this is my home," I said with a gentle smile. "I don''t want to leave here all my life, you know? Here is the root of Shuo Tong snow. "


    "So, I will not disappear, no matter where I go, you just stay in the spirit hall, you can see me, and I will come back here."


    This day under the sky, I cherish everything, so I will not go there, no matter where I go, will return here. Leave for a short time, just because you don''t want to disappear and leave forever.


    "No matter where you go, I''ll go with you." After a long silence, he suddenly uttered such a sentence.


    I buried my head deep in his arms, stinky boy. I just said so much, but it''s all in vain. If you can go to such a place, why should I divorce you.

 Chapter 456

    When there is only one shadow left on this continent, people will crowd into that little sleep, waiting for the sun to rise again tomorrow, looking forward to the brilliance to come again, disappointed again and again, frustrated again and again, people begin to adapt to the darkness, and in the darkness, they become beasts.


    "Yingliu, not everyone can go." I sighed.


    "But Xueer didn''t return to Yingliu." He leaned over and gave me a kiss. He took me in his arms and jumped back to the second floor. The window behind him closed automatically. The loud sound made me wonder if the glass would break.


    This guy, observation is really sharp, "why do you say that?"


    "The guy you came back with is a vampire." It''s so reasonable.


    I laughed. "Well, yes, but not everyone can go there."


    "Where I want to go, no one can stop me." Luomingshang put me in the basket, thought about it, seemed to feel wrong, and picked me up again. Into the living room, gently put on the sofa.


    I laughed. "Then you have to ask me."


    "That kid." Luo Mingshang frowned. "If you don''t agree, kill him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hey, threat of violence is not acceptable.


    Downstairs, I''m talking to Mo LA''s family. I suddenly have two big sneezes. I don''t know why I always feel chilly in the daytime. I always feel that I''m going to die soon?


    "Eh? Master is back? Really? " There was a sudden noise downstairs. I kneaded my eyebrows and got into trouble.


    "Mom!" It turned out that MIA was not the first one to come up, but two little balls.


    I reached out to pick up the two little guys and held them in my arms. "Good, isn''t it good when mom''s not here?"


    "Good boy." The little girl immediately yelled, "little right is obedient, obedient to eat, obedient to sleep." Little left on the other side nodded.


    "Good boy." One person rewards a big kiss.


    "Where''s mom? They don''t come back. I thought my mother didn''t want the baby. " Small left doodle small mouth, a face of reluctance.


    This kind of thing, how to tell the child, "Mom recently has a very important thing, to go out for a period of time, rest assured, mom will not want the baby."


    "Where''s Mom going?" Xiao Zuo immediately asked, "we don''t want that fake mother. We want her back."


    I''m smoking, fake mom? What the hell? "Darling, it''s not a fake mother, it''s aunt Mo, you can''t be rude, she is She is my mother''s twin sister, so she is my aunt. You know what? "


    "Well, it''s auntie." Little right nodded.


    "Good boy." During that time in the blood world, the most worrying thing was these two little guys. Although they would pay attention to them through the mirror every day, they could also know their yearning for their mother.


    "Shifu, Shifu ~ ouch, Shifu, you have finally come back. You don''t know. I''m really in a hurry these days. It''s hard to be the boss of Lingguan. Shifu, you''ve finally come back. I''m finally liberated." Mia ran up and immediately poured the bitter water on me.


    "Who said you were liberated." I laughed. "I just came back for a while. I''m leaving tomorrow." Promised to stay only one day, and really can not stay more, the suppression of the law makes me really uncomfortable.


    "Ah?" Mia screamed, "master, where are you going?"


    I pause, pointed to his face, "I am now, in this world will be very weak, when to find a solution, it''s good."


    Mia looked at the marks on my face. Although she didn''t know what they were, Kong Lin also told him that it was a kind of seal of God. Once the seal was completely removed, there would be an inevitable disaster in the world.


    It''s not that serious.


    "Did you find a way?" Mia squatted in front of me, looking at the marks on my face.


    I hesitated and shook my head. "If I find it, I don''t have to go back."


    Mia nodded clearly, "master, you must come back early. I can''t stand it alone. It''s too much trouble."


    I laughed awkwardly, "Oh, I''m training you. At the beginning, the old man ran alone, so I came here. Besides, there were not so many people in the shop to help at that time."


    "But not so much at that time." Mia waited for me. "Master, what do you mean by throwing a mess at me?"


    "You think the stall was better then than it is now." Can''t help but think of molar, that smelly old man, had better not come back this life.


    "Well Really? " Mia smoked from the corner of her mouth, which was worse than now. What kind of environment was that?


    I didn''t talk to her more about this question. "By the way, isn''t there one who wants to get married today? What about people? "


    "Wow! Master, you know that. " Mia was surprised.


    I put the two little guys down and let them play by themselves. Then I got up and remembered the marks on my face. I thought I''d better not go down to scare people. "I''ve been looking at you for the last few days. Of course I know." Because I''m really worried."Oh, oh." Mia nodded. "If you don''t tell me, I forgot. I told them to bring two girls to get married the next day, but they didn''t come now. Probably not. "


    I thought about it and didn''t ask much. "Forget it. When they come, ask the situation again. Remember, this time, ask the dead. The living often distort the truth, but the dead don''t


    "Oh," MIA nodded, "I see."


    I sighed, a little tired. Mia stared at me, "master, don''t you go down to have a look? We all miss you. "


    I hesitated for a moment and shook my head. "No, I''m leaving soon anyway."


    Mia looked at my face, suddenly understood, "Oh, master, you are worried about these things on your face, don''t worry, give them to me." He took his bag and took out a lot of cosmetics from inside. "These things can be covered with concealer, believe me." Then he began to put it on my face.


    I love cosmetics for MIA. It''s make-up. It''s like brushing the wall. It also shows me the horror of make-up. After finishing, I can''t see any trace on my face.


    "Well, it won''t be disfigured," I said, looking at my face in the mirror.


    "Master, don''t worry. I use top-grade cosmetics. If I destroy master''s face, I will be the first to burn his shop." Mia patted her chest and promised.


    I nodded, got up and went downstairs. Luo Mingshang followed behind him with an expression of desire to talk and stop.

 Chapter 457

    It''s really lively downstairs. Mingyu is sleeping in the room. It''s just like the market below. The voice of bargaining, the voice of chatting with Mo and Huan, the sound effect of the game console in Mo''s hand, and the sound of Xiaoqi shouting. Oh, Xiaohei is left in the blood world by me, so this little guy is bored and is about to give birth to a flea.


    As soon as I went downstairs, it was quiet.


    "What''s the noise in broad daylight?" I knead my eyebrows, which makes my head ache.


    Xiaoqi was the first one to get up from the ground. He jumped on me in three steps. His two tender little paws clung to my waist. Luo Mingshang came forward to lift Xiaoqi up and throw it away.


    I cover my face. Hey, the beast is here. Give me some face.


    "Big bad guy, you can''t hold it. Stingy guy, just a little bit." Xiao Qi, who gets up again, makes a face at Luo Mingshang.


    Luo Mingshang was not so naive as to care more about children. Then he came up behind me and hugged my waist. Well, I''ll take it back. He''s really naive.


    I scanned the situation on the first floor of a large circle, but I didn''t see Ruizhe. My uneasy heart added another point.


    "Mingqing, look at the shop." I said faintly.


    "Ah? Oh Mingqing is helpless. Now he is looking at the shop.


    "Others, follow me." I went straight out.


    Mo and Huan, who are chatting and playing games, heard me saying this and put down the game machine one by one. Then they got up to follow me. As soon as I went out, I saw Yan yechen and Ji Yufeng coming back from the outside.


    "Well? Master queen, you are back. " Ji Yufeng immediately recognized it. Suddenly surprised yelled, not finished, I directly through him, conveniently drag away, "Ai Ai Ai, what does the queen master do?"


    "Come with me." I''m too lazy to talk nonsense. Let him go. Ji Yufeng quickly adjusted the direction, followed up.


    Yan yechen stopped, and quickly caught up, "ah, where are you going?"


    "I don''t know." Luo Ming Shang glances at Yan yechen. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for his elder brother''s sake, he really didn''t want to talk to him.


    Yan yechen did not give up, and caught up with him, "Ai Ai Ai, good apprentice, where are we going?"


    After a pause, I turned to look at him, "who is your apprentice?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yan yechen was speechless for a while. "Have I taught you so much about the cultivation of the power of the nether world?"


    "But you''re working in my shop now," I replied with a black face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yan yechen continued speechless, "what do I call you? Boss? "


    "Whatever you want," I went on, "you can call my boss like Xuan zero, or you can call my name like Luo Mingshang."


    Yan yechen thought twice, and then decided to shout his name, "OK, girl, where are we going?" Sorry, I don''t call you a girl.


    I don''t want to get entangled in addressing. "Find someone."


    "Looking for someone?" Yan yechen doesn''t understand, "who are you looking for?"


    "Rachel''s gone," I said as I walked.


    Mia and Ji Yufeng are stunned, "Ruizhe is gone? Isn''t he on Third Street? "


    "I went to No.3 street when I came back. Because No.3 street was infected by corpse gas, I asked him to withdraw all the people, and then set up a killing array in No.3 street to completely destroy No.3 street and the zombies, but later I contacted Ruizhe, but I couldn''t get in touch. I didn''t see him when I came back. I felt that something had happened to him. "


    Everyone looked at each other, "what can happen?" Ji Yufeng was a little scared.


    "Now, where are you going to find someone?" Foam catch up, some lazy scattered, these people are life or death, is missing or destroyed, it has nothing to do with her.


    "Go to the guard house." I quickly walk forward. Ruizhe is a friend of Fang Haoyan. If I can find Fang Haoyan, I may know where Ruizhe has gone. If Fang Haoyan and even the people who were stationed in No. 3 Street are missing, it will be a big problem.


    Every time I go in and out of the guard house, the state is the same, but the guards who are used to it today look at us like hell.


    Along the way, some people looked at us in surprise. Muchuan heard the movement coming out from inside, and his eyes were staring at us.


    "What are you doing? What for? What a smash? " Muchuan is in a hurry. He needs to draw his gun.


    I gave him a white look, "as for now, I want to smash you." Then I didn''t talk to him, "I''m not here for you. Where''s Fang Haoyan? Is he back? "


    "Fang Haoyan?" Muchuan is stunned, "he still guards No.3 street. What''s the matter?"


    I frowned. Sure enough, something happened. "Don''t you know that big thing about Third Street?"


    "Third Street? What''s the matter? " Muchuan Leng for a moment, immediately asked, suddenly thought of what, "by the way, you are not..." Then he looked at the foam beside me, "are you back?"


    "Well." I nodded. "Third Street, I burned it.""What?" Muchuan blew up. "You burned Third Street as soon as you got back? What about the people on Third Street? "


    I went to one side and sat down. "After you left, there was an accident on No.3 street. Suddenly, the corpse poison spread. Many people on No.3 Street changed into walking corpses, and the corpses spread. When I went there, most of the dead and injured were dead. I had no choice but to ask Ruizhe to send out the rest of the living people first, and then destroy No.3 street together with those walking corpses, but after that, I couldn''t contact Ruizhe any more It''s over


    "How could that be?" Muchuan sat next to me, a face of doubt.


    "If I had known, I would not have asked you." I rolled my eyes, got up, "OK, hurry to find someone."


    Muchuan hesitated for a moment, but also in the tangle, I just want to go, found Muchuan did not move, turned to look at him, "how? Are you worried about another riot in the city? "


    "These guys have been very active recently. They''ve been making a lot of noise for three days." Muchuan has a headache.


    "Give me a team and follow me to third street." I don''t think Muchuan is suitable to go at this time.


    "Good." Muchuan nodded, "then Fang Haoyan will give it to you. We have to find them. "


    I waved. "Don''t expect too much from me. By the way, don''t forget to find someone to rebuild third street." Then he turned and left the guard house.


    Fang Haoyan didn''t come back either. It seems that something has really happened. They may still be in No. 3 Street, but my divine sense can''t find their breath. Obviously, they haven''t been destroyed by the array.


    "Mo, Huan, Ji Yufeng, follow me, others stay." Like Muchuan, I''m not at ease. No matter how powerful Muchuan is, I''m just an ordinary person.

 Chapter 458

    I''ve got to keep a few people for him to deal with those guys.


    As for luomingshang, I don''t think he will follow.


    "Master, I''ll go too." Mia, pull it up.


    I feel his head, "stay quietly, looking at the business of Lingguan. If the shop goes out of business, I''ll sell you." I smile at Mia and say.


    Mia was sweating. "Yes, yes, I know."


    I didn''t go to No.3 Street directly. No.3 street has been burned by me. I can''t find any clues. However, since the car is on the way, it should have happened on the way.


    A total of four cars are parked in the tunnel into the city. There is thick dust on it. It seems that it has not moved for many years. I suddenly feel that something is not right. Normally, it''s not enough for just one day. Is it hard to cross it? Although, in history, this kind of disorder of time and space has occurred more than once.


    "Pull the car out." It''s too dark here to find any clues.


    "Yes." The guard nodded and immediately sent for a tow truck.


    Ji Yufeng came down from the car and coughed twice, "master queen, are you sure it''s these cars? These cars, at least, have not been moved for several years. "


    "I know." I have eyes, I can see, "but have you seen these cars parked here before?"


    "That''s not true." Ji Yu Feng shook his head, then frowned, "this is strange, just a few days, how can there be so much ash?"


    "Ming Shang." I turned to look at luomingshang, "do you know any magic that can reverse time and space?"


    Luo Mingshang thought for a moment, "as far as I know, there was someone who knew a magic method that could reverse time and space. It''s just


    "Just what?" I quickly asked, since someone can reverse time and space, it''s not so strange.


    "It''s just that he''s dead. In the ancient god war, he''s gone. He''s lost his soul." Luo Ming Shang said, but also a meaningful look at me.


    I was a little confused, and I pointed to myself, "me?" none of my business.


    "Nothing." Luo Mingshang shook his head, "anyway, there is no one who can use this kind of magic to reverse time and space."


    I squeezed my chin and thought, "that''s strange."


    Luo Mingshang reached out to hold my hand. "In fact, there are other possibilities, aren''t there?"


    "Other possibilities?" I frowned and glanced at the rising magic and foam playing on the other side, "blood world, magic moon." The time of the blood world is different from that of the human world, and those guys also entered the blood world at the beginning, that is to say. "By the way, Rachel." I almost forgot about Ruizhe. Ruizhe once helped himself to enter the blood world. Does it mean that they are now in the blood world?


    Want to understand, I directly turned around a hand will be magic drag away, "go back."


    "Hey, woman, don''t drag me. You are sick." I screamed.


    "Back to blood." I didn''t let go, I just dragged people away.


    Magic directly broke off my claws, turned around and followed me, "I know, go quickly, go quickly, go back now, I can be eaten alive by them."


    The red invitation was taken out from the body, and the totem mark on it flashed. In a moment, the scenery changed. Day turned into night. Here, the moon is always the master of the sky.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." You pull me back.


    I stood still and broke free from his claws. "Wait a minute." Then he closed his eyes, and the divine consciousness was released again, covering the whole forest.


    "Be careful." I''m busy now. The magic suddenly pushed me, which made me jump. Before I could react, there was a fire just where I stood.


    I smoked from the corner of my mouth. "It''s not so good."


    "It''s more than bad." Magic to my side, "let you go, you don''t go, now see how you do."


    In an instant, a dozen people came out from behind the trees, wearing black cloaks and white masks.


    "I can''t feel the breath." I said, "it''s not like your blood group."


    "Those guys have been cleaned up a long time ago." Magic will protect me behind, "it seems to be looking for you, woman, do you want to leave you here?"


    "Do you think they let you go?" I laughed. "You can try one. Anyway, you can''t live when you go back. "


    The phantom glanced at me, "hum, it''s not all your fault."


    Red umbrella open, I directly jumped up, "remember, catch alive." And I''m going to ask them where they''ve got Rachel.


    "Hello, woman, you..." Magic words have not finished, it has started to fight.


    The tip of the umbrella opens two people, the dagger pulls out from the handle, pulls out a chain, and the chain wraps all around it. The sound of Ding Dang Dang keeps sliding.


    No one dares to underestimate these chains, even the magic is standing in place, dare not move. But the masked people didn''t feel so direct. Some of them were directly cut into several pieces by the chain, and the blood was scattered all over the ground. More and more bloodstains were stained by the chain, which dropped to the ground and condensed into a piece.I don''t understand. Can we say that these are all walking corpses? It was obvious that a few of them pulled the short chain to attack the target, but there was still a lock in their hands.


    "I''ll go. I''m scared to death. Can you tell me in advance if you want to make a big move?" Magic finally dare to move, relieved, came to my side.


    I glanced at the magic, "if this tacit understanding is not, I want you what use." Then I went directly to several people who were trapped tightly, reached out and lifted their masks. At that moment, I was startled, "sing high?"


    "Do you know him?" Magic also came to look at the ground was tied into a ball of several people.


    "They belong to the guard." I frowned and reached for their eyebrows. "Sure enough."


    "What''s the matter?" Magic also see wrong, just don''t know what happened.


    "They have lost half their soul. But it''s not out of touch with the soul of the other half of the body, that is to say, they are controlled. " I directly and simply told them the reason for this.


    "Control?" The phantom is learning my appearance, frowns. "This It''s a bit of a rip. "


    Don''t bother to pay attention to him, reach out to pinch out a Fu, Pa Pa Pa Pa of paste in front of their forehead, is not a big problem, two Fu done.


    Take off their masks one by one, but they don''t find Ruizhe. What about Ruizhe?


    "Boss." What you worry about comes with what you worry about. Ruizhe, are you Cao Cao?

 Chapter 459

    "Who!" Ruizhe has been on the alert for a long time.


    I got up, turned around and looked at the man not far away. Ruizhe was injured all over, "Ruizhe." I ran to him, "are you ok?"


    "Third Street Third Street... " Ruizhe murmured and fell down.


    "I''ve solved third street. You''re in the blood world now." I answered.


    "Blood?" Ruizhe doesn''t understand. It seems that he doesn''t know how he got to this place all of a sudden. "Why are you here?"


    You ask me, I ask who. "What about the others? What about mocha and them? What about the people on Third Street? "


    "I don''t know." Ruizhe shook his head.


    Looking at Ruizhe''s injured and bloody appearance, it seems that he can''t ask anything, "send them back first."


    Magic face immediately pulled down, "that is to say, do you want to go back?"


    I threw Rachel over. "I didn''t plan to come back."


    "You You How can you not keep your word? " I blushed.


    "It doesn''t matter who talks." I rolled my eyes. "It''s a good day. Now you haven''t arrived."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± This IQ is destined to be my younger brother.


    This time, it didn''t take long to throw back the survivors.


    "I''ll go. Did anyone find it? Master queen, yes. " Ji Yufeng looked at the person who was thrown back suddenly. He quickly came forward to check, and suddenly frowned, "three souls don''t see seven spirits. But the soul is not separated. Master queen, this


    "Soul control," I nodded, "send people back first."


    "Only a few people?" The team we came with was led by Ye Yun. Ye Yun saw the situation and caught up with us.


    "There are also several guards who have been dismembered by me." I shrugged, "they wear masks and kill us when they see us. I don''t know it''s them. They think they are the bastards of Xiaoyao island. They blame me when they see my chain still bumping up."


    Ye Yun helps the forehead. "Where''s the body?"


    "It''s a corpse. It''s been dealt with." I slowly went out of the tunnel, and the four cars had been towed out. I climbed into the car again to see what was going on.


    "What about the people on Third Street? It can''t be all zombies. " Ye Yun follows.


    "I don''t know." I looked up and down in the car. "I only see these people. However, I think they should have fallen into the hands of those people in Xiaoyao island. It is estimated that they will be used as experimental materials. If you want to save them, tell Muchuan to kill Xiaoyao island as soon as possible. "


    Ye Yunleng is Leng for three seconds, "Xiaoyao island is not your business?"


    I pause, oh, yes, it seems that Xiaoyao island has always been what I want to destroy, "Oh."


    "Oh, what!" Ye Yun blew up. "Take care of your own business!"


    "But third street is your business." I got down on the floor, looked under the seat and pulled out a ring. This is a very old looking silver ring. The pattern on it is the unique totem symbol of No.3 street. The only people who can wear this kind of totem ring are those guys on the upper floor of No.3 street. Throw it to Ye Yun.


    "This is Ye Yun carefully looked at the ring in his hand, "look at the size, it should be a lady''s. Girls on Third Street? And he''s a man of status. "


    "It''s mocha." I hit, "Mocha stayed. It seems that they didn''t disappear suddenly when they were taken away."


    "Is it an insider?" Ye Yun guessed.


    "It''s just not sure if it''s from third street or your guard." I sighed. Sanhao Street is OK. If it''s a guard, it''s too terrible. I guess Muchuan is crazy.


    Ye Yun was also frightened and turned pale. "Don''t make trouble, guard How can it be


    I glanced at Ye Yun, "but you can''t be sure, it''s really no problem, right?"


    "The guards are carefully selected. Do you want to drive the captain crazy?" Ye Yun shakes her head helplessly.


    "You know, those biochemical people are really better than ordinary people, that is to say..." I turned to get out of the car and looked back in the car.


    "But it''s just your guess." Ye Yun follows closely behind him and suddenly remembers something. "By the way, have you seen captain Fang Haoyan?"


    "No I shook my head. "I didn''t say that. I saw these people and several guards were killed by me carelessly."


    "The captain of the square is not careless by you." Ye Yun is worried.


    "I have an inspection. The dead are a group of cannon fodder." I waved, "Fang Haoyan, I think I''ve gone with those strong and strong people from No.3 street. So you have to hurry up. It''s full. Be careful, your team leader will become a biochemist and be destroyed. "


    While exploring the third car, in the crevice of the seat, we found another police badge with words engraved on the back. I took a look and handed the badge to Ye Yun.


    "This is captain Fang''s badge. The words on the back 3210, what do you mean? " Ye Yun is puzzled."It should have been left by your team leader." I waved, continue to look for something in the car, "it seems that Fang Haoyan is not stupid, know to leave a message before death."


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go Ye Yun glared at me.


    "What''s the difference between his now unknown life and death?" I rolled my eyes.


    "You can''t talk nonsense. Be careful, I''ll ask captain Mu to check the water meter of your Lingguan." Ye Yun is helpless.


    I smack, "anyway, the number should have any information, you go back to check it."


    Four cars have been checked, and no other things have been found. I jumped out of the car. As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Luo Mingshang waiting below. I watched me come down, reached out and picked me out of the car.


    "Anything else?" Luo Ming Shang put his arms in his arms and asked, "it''s OK, just go back."


    "Go back." I nodded. After checking so much, it''s time to go back, "Uncle Ye, drag those cars back."


    "Uncle Ye, your sister!" From behind came Ye Yun''s roar.


    After a busy morning, the traces on my body spread again. I couldn''t support it for a long time, so when I went back, I was basically carried back by luomingshang.


    There seems to be a quarrel outside. It''s noisy. I can''t sleep well.


    "It''s impossible for her to stay here in her present condition."


    "She has only two choices now, one is to go back to Yingliu, the other is to go to the blood world. Oh, by the way, there is a third choice, here, and then wait for the body to become weaker and weaker, and then be assimilated, completely disappear, even the memory is not left


    "It''s our own business. It''s none of your business."

 Chapter 460

    "Nothing? You make trouble. I''m her shadow. Her affairs have nothing to do with any of you, but only me. So I won''t allow her to disappear. "


    "Is there no other way?"


    "Yes, help her find a new body, provided that the body can bear the power of a God."


    "I can take her back to the underworld."


    "The human world does not allow her to exist, let alone the underworld."


    Outside, it''s noisy. I got up from the bed in a daze and pushed open the door to see that the living room was like an open meeting. I leaned on the doorframe and half closed my eyes, "what''s the noise?"


    "Xueer," Luo Mingshang came to me first and held me, "don''t you have a rest?"


    "It''s so noisy. How can I rest?" I waved, "magic, we''re back."


    "Good!" Magic point nodded and quickly came forward, ignoring the eyes of luomingshang to help me. "As I said, the longer you stay here, the more uncomfortable it is. You have to keep on. Now you deserve it."


    Lazy to pay attention to him, Mingqing is not happy, "boss, do you really want to leave?"


    I stopped and looked at him. "What else? Watching your boss disappear? And then how are you, usurping power? "


    "Boss!" Ming Qing cried reluctantly, "is there no other way?"


    I patted him on the shoulder, "don''t worry, it won''t take too long. Now that Xiaoyao island has started to take action, it will be sooner or later for me to show my feet. At that time, I will come back. After all, I want to pull out Xiaoyao Island myself."


    Mingqing pauses and nods.


    Two little guys came over and hugged my thigh. "Mom will come back early. The baby will wait for her mother to come back


    I touched the heads of the two little guys, "listen to my uncle and aunt."


    "Well!"


    Luo Mingshang stopped me and picked me up directly. He had no choice but to open the door to the blood world, but no one found out. As soon as the three of us left, a golden streamer followed us into the blood world.


    I looked at the little unicorn in front of me in a gloomy way. The little guy also followed us when we left. I didn''t find it all the way. When I went back to the villa, he showed up to fight with Xiao Hei. Then I found out. I looked at some vampires who were also looking at luomingshang.


    I''m sure I can''t.


    "Cough," I broke the strange calm, "then what, you just ignore him." He doesn''t take you seriously anyway.


    "Why did he come?" A pair of luomingshang can be regarded as glaring.


    "Take care of me." What else can I say?


    "When you marry a chicken, when you marry a dog, when you marry a dog." Luo Ming Shang suddenly came up with a sentence.


    I can''t help helping you. Who taught you that. "You Leave him alone. "


    Finally or inflammation looking at me sandwiched in the middle of almost no, come out to help me out, "forget it, anyway more people take care of pupil snow, you can rest assured is not."


    I''m worried because of him.


    Looking at a slam door out, I know this time really let a angry, I looked at luomingshang, this goods look at me innocently.


    I can''t help holding my forehead. Well, it''s all my fault. Don''t look at me like that.


    "You don''t want to meet a friend recently." I touched his head, but I didn''t quite understand why there was such a big reaction.


    He pushed his eyes and handed me a bowl of medicine. "Drink it."


    I took a look at the law, took the medicine bowl, "thank you."


    Then he heard Lu say, "aren''t you his sister? Why still don''t you understand why he''s like this? "


    I held the medicine bowl and looked up at the law, "what?"


    The law is silent for a moment, "one, he is very worried."


    "Well, I know." I nodded.


    "But you''ve been out for so long." Lv''s eyes began to reflect.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry I look down, I know I''m a little sorry, but what can I do.


    "And you brought back a man." Then he looked at luomingshang again, "someone who doesn''t belong to this world God


    I glanced at Luo Mingshang and drank all the medicine in the medicine bowl. "It''s OK. He won''t make trouble."


    The rhythm moved mouth, helplessly shook his head, took the empty bowl in my hand, "this is not the same thing at all."


    I couldn''t help laughing, "well, I know."


    Law helpless, turned to leave the room, and the door, the room suddenly quiet down, I looked at the side of Luo Ming Shang, reached out to touch his head, "it''s OK."


    Luomingshang hugged me, "Xueer, I don''t care about anything, except you, as long as you are still by my side, as long as I can see you, everything else doesn''t matter."


    "All right." I kiss his side face, "you are here these days don''t go out of the room, they exclude you is certain.""Well." Luo Mingshang nodded.


    As for one, let''s have a good talk with him.


    Don''t know why, also don''t understand, why a in the face of Luo Ming Shang when there will be so big anger, no, that is resentment. One, just like the previous life is a kind of resentment that died in the hands of luomingshang.


    It''s like the resentment of people who carry the memory of netherworld snow.


    I shake my head, it should not be possible. First, the person I created in my consciousness, I will not have the memory of netherworld snow. How can he have it.


    After making two cups of hot tea, he entered a new room. He sat at his desk and looked at a book. When he heard the news, he didn''t look up.


    I silently went to his side, put a cup of tea in his hand, gently smile, "still angry? Because I''m late? "


    He looked up at me and said, "you know, I''m not angry about that." No matter where I go, as long as I can dream of that place, I can see him. So, I''m angry because


    I nodded, "that''s because of luomingshang? Why? "


    A bow to continue to read, "nothing, just don''t like him."


    "Because he killed youmingxue?" I murmured.


    "What?" Looking up at me, obviously did not hear my whisper.


    "Nothing." I shook my head, suddenly laughed, "well, how to say, he is your brother-in-law."


    I saw a whole body suddenly tremble, obviously was stimulated, I can''t help but burst out laughing, laughing unbridled. "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, you Don''t look at me like that. Ha ha ha ha, I I''m just kidding. "


    "Pa --" a Book closed, cold stare at me, get up to go.


    I instantly stood there, as if, more angry how to do?

 Chapter 461

    Although it is in the dark, the stars all over the sky give us directions. Under the light of Sirius, the star of hope, the goddess of hope poured the water of hope from the holy water bottle into the pool carrying hope. She knows. People need hope so much, but when the water in the bottle is exhausted, that hope is just a mirage.


    Everything in light blue is like a line of water and sky. The petals of water powder fall on the dress of pink and blue. The bone white jade with pink crystal flowers and crystal diamonds combs the long blue hair to the end, leaving a fragrance.


    A pair of snow-white feet in the water, gently lift a few drops of water, a pair of white legs lying on the bank, overlapping on the bank, it seems so tempting.


    White jade like green onion''s finger passes through You Lan''s long hair, "what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." The woman in the water seemed to reflect it and shook her head gently.


    "Can''t you tell me?" The boy in white smiles. The bone white jade comb in his hand is put on his hand and helps me smooth my long hair.


    "There''s nothing to say." I laughed. "Really nothing, but just in a daze."


    "Miss, when she grows up, she will also have troubles." White light voice laughs a way, immediately eyes dark come down. "Miss..."


    "No," I quickly declined, "I didn''t think about anything, but I was in a daze."


    Bai sighed helplessly, "OK." After a pause, he looked into the distance and laughed. "Qing and LAN are back."


    "Oh?" I didn''t look back. The two winds of green and blue around me had already told me, "where have you two gone? There''s no shadow all day


    "Come on, my young lady, don''t complain. We are busy with your business." Qingfeng arms helpless smile.


    I looked at the two people sarcastically, lifted up the water in the pool again and poured Qingfeng blue ice.


    "Ah ~" they were surprised, but they couldn''t escape. They had to be drenched with bitterness, while the originator was laughing happily.


    "Ha ha ha ha." I laugh so much that the water makes me laugh more.


    "Don''t make any noise, miss." Blue ice helpless soft voice drank a.


    I put away my smile and my feet were lying in the water. "What? You can''t make a joke." Then he got up. Strolling around and running in the yard.


    Listen to this like a prank general bad smile, three people are very headache, "Miss, don''t run barefoot."


    I stopped, turned to look at the people behind me, "none of you are allowed to come here, or I will be angry!"


    "Miss, you''ll catch cold." Bai Ya cried helplessly.


    I laughed at him and said, "God, you won''t get sick."


    In the dream, I sat up in a trance and felt the cold sweat on my head. It was a dream. My heart is still beating, I don''t know why I always dream when I was a child recently.


    The room is still a burst of black, the only light is the little bit of cold moonlight sprinkled on the floor outside the window, and now, this little bit of residual light has also been covered, generally, someone is standing in front of the window, back to me, not luomingshang.


    "One?" I called softly.


    He didn''t respond to me and didn''t turn around. He just kept turning his back to me and looking at the moonlight outside. I looked around. Luo Mingshang wasn''t there and I frowned. Generally speaking, he won''t leave me easily.


    I lifted the quilt out of bed, barefoot slowly walked to his back, again gently called: "one?"


    "Sister, don''t you really hate him?" He opened his mouth, but the first sentence made me feel puzzled.


    "He?" I don''t understand, "is it Luo Ming Shang?"


    After a meal, he never looked back, "or they."


    "They?" How many more people? "Who else?"


    "You should know that Luo Mingshang alone can''t kill you."


    I understand what it means. "First, what you need to understand now is that I''m not netherworld snow, I''m Shuo Tong snow, it''s snow."


    A silence for a moment, turned around, I was surprised to find that one turned out to be my dream, so, is this still my dream? I pinched myself and showed my teeth in pain.


    "It''s not a dream," he said. "You can also think of it as a dream."


    I put down my hand and didn''t struggle with anything, "you all say that I am the reincarnation of netherworld snow, but netherworld snow is dead, isn''t it? Even if his soul is in my body, it''s my Shuo Tong Xue. Maybe I once had a name, it''s really called Youming Xue, and it''s true that he died in the hand of the underworld LuoMing Shang, but it doesn''t matter any more. "


    "Do you really think so?" He frowned.


    I smile, "one, do you know what emotion is?"


    I saw one, clenched his fist, "at the beginning, you are because of this unwarranted feelings, will be..."


    "You are wrong." I shook my head, "youmingxue doesn''t know anything about feelings. Like you and me before, it''s not feelings at all. It''s wishful thinking to pay and use death to complete each other. It''s not feelings. It''s a burden. "A look at me, silent for a moment, asked, "then if it is now you? What would you do? "


    "Who I am now?" I thought about it, "I think, I will probably fight with him well, no matter win or lose, no matter life or death, after playing, put everything down, and then return to the netherworld sea, will not bring any burden to anyone."


    One''s eyes suddenly become very serious, very gentle, he reached out and touched my face, "if you at that time, really like now, how good."


    I laughed and shook my head. "I didn''t know what happened in those years. No matter who killed Youming snow or killed me, it doesn''t matter. In other words, I''m very lucky, because if Youming snow didn''t die, there would be no Shuo Tong snow now. Think of it as a disaster. No one is born with divine power and invincible in the world. How can he achieve the right result without experiencing a disaster? "


    "He loves you." A suddenly sighed, "he did not love netherworld snow, but fell in love with you, oh, what a joke." He said with a sneer.


    "That''s to say, I''m not netherworld snow," I said with a smile, and I reached out and hugged her. "Yes, I''m not."


    "Yes, you are not her," he said, holding me in his arms, "because you have more than she does not have. You give me more. "


    I couldn''t help laughing, "smelly boy, you are so narcissistic." But that''s right. I''ve got an extra one by my side.

 Chapter 462

    Maybe now I don''t realize what it means. I won''t think about it. For me, the real identity of one will be a bolt from the blue.


    One didn''t say anything, just hold me like this, I patted him on the back. "Well, stinky boy, don''t eat tofu here. I went back, "luomingshang is not around, and I am not in a dream. There is only one reason left. This is not my room.


    "Stay," he said.


    I was silent for a moment. It''s rare that this boy is so coquettish. I touched his head, "OK."


    Here, there is no day or night, so there is no concept of time, a minute, an hour, a day, a month, or even a year. No one will care about these. For them, these are meaningless, because here, no one will care about the problem of time.


    It''s very similar to Yingliu.


    I gave a bitter smile, but I didn''t know whether I was laughing at myself or at them here.


    He turned over and found that his hands were tightly locked in front of his chest, and the breath from behind was weak. Even if he didn''t pay attention, he couldn''t feel that there was a living person behind him.


    It''s a typical state of alert, so even if the enemy sneaks in when he''s asleep, he won''t be easily found. But he could feel someone coming in with a slight breath. I can''t help laughing. How insecure are you.


    Maybe it''s because I just woke up. I didn''t feel sleepy. After a little sleep, I lay there in a daze, and my breath touched my ears.


    I reached out and gently broke off his claws around my chest. It was really tight. He moved slightly and seemed to wake up. I did not dare to move immediately. After waiting for a while, I found that there was no movement and continued to break. Getting up and going out, it''s a bit embarrassing for Luo Mingshang to stay alone in the empty room for such a long time. After all, when he went to the place where he didn''t know and hated him, there was Xuanling in the spirit hall. Oh, now I have two animals in my room.


    Open the door, looking at him half on the bed hair stay, two little guys in the bed sleep in the dark, I quietly walked over, climbed into bed, in his face kiss.


    "What are you thinking?" I asked softly.


    Luo Ming Shang took a look at me, reached out and fished me into his arms, "back."


    "Well." I leaned on his chest and answered, "sorry, I didn''t mean to leave you here alone."


    "Nothing." Luomingshang holds me. He answered softly, as if he was sleepy, but he didn''t dare to sleep. Until he saw me, he slowly nestled on my shoulder and lazily closed his eyes, "is he my brother?"


    "Well," I answered softly.


    "Never heard of you." Luomingshang with lazy dumb voice in the ear.


    After a pause, I didn''t answer. Then, I heard him say, "I thought it was your shadow''s brother. After all, he is also a vampire."


    "One, it''s my brother." I replied, then with a helpless smile, "in fact, what is his existence, even I don''t know. At the beginning, he was just a person in my consciousness. I only met him every time I fell asleep. But after the incident in the mirror, I found that he actually existed and was still a blood clan. "


    "It''s strange to say that." Luomingshang slowly raised his head, eyes full of black.


    I reached out and closed his eyes. "Sleep, I''m by your side."


    As soon as he finished, he pressed me up and directly put me on the bed. First I was startled, then I sighed helplessly, "come on, you''re very heavy."


    "Cher, you smell good." He buried his head in my neck and took a deep breath.


    I suddenly feel a hair, fragrant? Why? Do you want to eat me?


    "Come on, you''re heavy." I tried to push him away, but before I got up, he came up again.


    "Your brother may not exist at all." Without waiting for me to say anything, he suddenly said this.


    The hand that originally wanted to push him away again was stunned, "what do you mean?"


    "There is only one person in your consciousness who wants to transform into reality, unless it is your own will, but he is also a blood clan. The time of blood clan is different from that outside, that is to say, he may be longer than you, in other words..." Luomingshang didn''t say any more, but I was stunned there.


    "That is to say, he may have existed before I was born, didn''t he?" My eyes darkened and I didn''t know how to answer. I didn''t think about this possibility, but I didn''t dare to think about it, and I didn''t want to think about it. I would rather believe that he was a brother in my mind.


    "But. If, as you say, he has the same memory and grew up with you, something is wrong. " Luo Mingshang continued.


    I think of the one I saw before. It was his appearance in my consciousness. It was not a dream or a dreamland, but it happened that he was just like that. It''s just a pity that I didn''t look at him when I left."What are you thinking?" See I have been in a daze also don''t speak, Luo Ming Shang half open eyes to ask a way.


    I sighed and pushed him away. "It''s OK. You can go to bed first. I''m still a little worried about things over there. I''ll go and have a look."


    Luo Mingshang held me, "are you going back?"


    "Not going back. I get in touch with Mo through the mirror, and then I can see the situation there through her." I patted his hand and then leaned over to kiss his forehead. "You sleep well. I''m here."


    "Well," Luo Mingshang nodded, released his hand, turned over, closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    I got up and went to the mirror. In the mirror, the mark on my face had been found and faded, and I could only restrain it from spreading.


    The mirror reflects the pattern of Lingguan again. Mo is still playing games on the first floor. MIA leans against her and watches her play games.


    I, "..."


    How boring are you all? You seem to have nothing to work for me.


    "What kind of games do you play when you don''t work in broad daylight?" I let out a roar.


    "Aye Aye." Scared is playing a game of foam directly a spirit, the hands of the game machine smashed out.


    "I''ll go. What are you doing?" Fortunately, Mia caught it quickly, or the game machine would be sacrificed.


    Mo mouth corner smoked to smoke, "your master suddenly a voice howl to come over, scared me a jump."

 Chapter 463

    "Eh? master worker? Did Shifu contact you? What did he say? " Mia immediately approached, with bulingbuling star eyes on her face.


    Mo was silent for a moment and answered, "what are we doing without work in broad daylight?"


    Mia smacked her lips. "Who said we didn''t work? We''re waiting."


    "Well, the two people waiting for the last marriage." He replied.


    I was silent for a moment. "Haven''t you gone yet?"


    "No Mo took the game machine from Mia''s hand and continued to play, "I guess it''s because the charges in your store are too expensive. If you can''t afford it, you don''t deserve it. Or you may find a powerful Taoist and take people away, so you don''t have to get married. "


    "Then what are you waiting for?" So you give me pure reason to paddle, right.


    "Well, it''s not just in case." Mo helpless, "and this time are busy looking for people."


    I held my chin and thought for a moment, "people still have no news?"


    "No Foam answer, eyes a strong against the game machine screen. The rescued ones didn''t wake up.


    "Rachel''s not awake yet?" I don''t know why. My intuition tells me that Ruizhe knows where Moka and his family are. When he finds him, he is seriously injured. Obviously, he is at large. In other words, he is not caught with other people, but runs away on his own. However, Ruizhe''s temperament makes it impossible for him to escape on his own. Therefore, he may hide Moka and their family somewhere, and then he will be alone People distract the pursuers.


    Just thinking about it, the foam over there began to complain again, "yes, I haven''t woken up yet. The little girl in your shop is taking care of him. It doesn''t look very heavy. Why didn''t I wake up? I''ve checked him too. It''s nothing serious, just a little skin injury, no poisoning, no curse. So, you human beings are really hypocritical. "


    "Who did you learn from?" I have three drops of sweat on my head. "And it''s not us, it''s them."


    "Yes, yes." Mo helpless, "in a word, it is like this, what else do you want to ask?"


    "Go to work!" I said with a black face.


    Foam helpless, "good good good, I work ~" helpless to get up, did not move, Mingqing suddenly came over, looked at foam, and looked at mia, immediately to which return. "What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, the guard office called to say that there is a case that needs help." Mingqing simply said directly, no matter who he was talking to.


    "Isn''t the Lingguan a place to buy antiques and marry in secret? Why the detective? You have too much business. " The foam can not help but make complaints about it.


    Ming Qing is embarrassed. "Well There''s something on the guard''s side that you''d better go back and help with. After all, it''s also helpful for our shady marriage business. "


    Mo thought for a moment, "that won''t be in the funeral home and cemetery there are any business, such as helping bury the body or something."


    "Well That''s not true. " Mingqing thinks it''s better to be the original boss.


    "If you want to go, you can go. There''s so much nonsense. Just go and see what''s going on." I drink, this guy how so much nonsense ah.


    "I know, I know." Foam helpless, yawned, stretch, "lead the way in front."


    Really, it''s not like asking her to do it for me. I''ll hold my forehead.


    When I went to the guard house, I found that something was wrong, because Muchuan said that the case, the dead, was the old couple who came to Lingguan to seek marriage a few days ago, and now they are dead in the police station.


    Muchuan saw the foam, but also did not slow down for a long time, "that girl?"


    "Gone." Mo went to the body and looked at it. "Don''t worry, she can see what''s going on here now."


    Muchuan had no choice but to walk over and say. "The bodies were found this morning. It''s said that the neighbors saw that the old couple hadn''t gone out for several days. They worried about the accident and asked the property manager to open the door. As a result, they saw blood all over the floor as soon as they entered the door. The two bodies were hanging on the fan in the living room like clothes, and the fan was still running. It''s all over the walls, and then a neighbor called the police


    "The time of death was about a day ago. He was killed in the middle of the night. There were many scratches all over his body. The fatal wound was on his head." Mo carefully looked at the two bodies and said his analysis.


    "Top of the head?" Muchuan Leng for a moment, "Oh, it was left after death. The killer used a tough fishing line to go through the top of his head and hang them up. The fatal wound was an artery in the neck that bled to death


    "The fatal wound is the top of the head." Mo Chong replied, "I''ll kill Ah, no, I''ve seen many dead people. I can''t admit it wrong. This place on the neck was caused before death, but at that time, he just lost too much blood and didn''t die. The murderer pierced their heads alive and then hung them up. "


    Muchuan''s face turned white. "What you said is true?"


    "Well, because they lost too much blood, when they stabbed something at their heads and inserted the thread directly into their brains, they died immediately. That''s why they felt that it was caused after death." He replied. He checked the top of the dead man''s head again. "What''s inserted should be hair.""Hair?" Muchuan a Leng, "hair can insert into it?"


    "Didn''t you find anything to hang them up?" Mo turned to ask.


    Muchuan paused, "no, when they were put down, the blood in their hair condensed into a lump, and nothing was found."


    "That''s right, because it''s the hair that hangs them up," Mo nodded, got up and continued to pull the bodies. "The murderer is not a living person."


    "Is it a ghost?" Muchuan frowned.


    "It can''t be said to be a ghost. After all, ghosts can''t do many things." Or a shrug of zombies


    I''ve also noticed what Mo said. This case is really not simple. "Go to the crime scene and have a look."


    "Ah?" Foam heard my words, first Leng for a while, then nodded, "Oh, go to the location of the crime to see."


    Muchuan looked at the foam, then nodded, "OK, come with me."


    The location of the crime is too far away. In an apartment in the center of the city, the front door has been sealed. Muchuan will tear open the door and keep it as it is. Even the blood on the ground is still left. But it has been a long time. The blood has dried up and formed a long dark red stream on the ground. All around the walls on a dark red trace, along the wall all the way down, it is a special style.


    I closed my eyes, and the divine consciousness stuck to the foam through the mirror. In an instant, a weak spiritual power came to me and dissipated.

 Chapter 464

    I returned immediately.


    Mo also felt it, "there is a spiritual reflection, that is to say, there is a ghost here. But not necessarily if it''s not the killer. "


    "It''s said that this family just had a funeral some time ago, and their two daughters both died. It''s only a long time ago, and they just..." Muchuan said, but sighed.


    Mo looked up at the fan on the roof, "is it this fan?"


    "Yes Muchuan nodded.


    Foam looked again, "this is what age, unexpectedly still use this kind of fan."


    "This house is decades old. It''s normal to have this kind of fan." Muchuan explained, "when we came in, the body was hanging on it, and the blood flowed down the body, as if it had been drained."


    Mo nodded, suddenly jumped up and flew to the fan close to the ceiling. Looking at some hair and blood left on the fan, he reached out and took those things down. "You see, I''m right."


    Muchuan quickly asked people to bring a bag, carefully put the hair into it, "really, to test whose hair is it?"


    "Yes A guard quickly took his hair to test.


    Then Mo turned around and walked to a door, gently pushed it open. It was dark inside. The most prominent thing in the room was the bed. The mess on the bed should be a master bedroom. Foam gently closed the door, and went to the other side to open the door, suddenly heard a small sob inside, foam suddenly surprised, quickly opened the door.


    "Who?" Foam a big drink, the people inside immediately startled.


    "Who are you?" It''s a woman.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? " Muchuan was also shocked.


    The woman saw the guard''s clothes on Muchuan''s body, suddenly surprised, turned around and planned to run away.


    "Stop her. She''s not human, "I told her immediately.


    Foam also had a plan, a rapid blink, blocked in front of the woman, red flash in the hand, a palm hit in front of the woman''s chest, immediately after a scream, the woman directly flew out.


    I''m black. Do you want to beat her to death? "No sign? I don''t know how to use runes. She''s a soul. You want her to be terrified. " I can''t help growling.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of her. I won''t let her die." Foam clapped his hands and came to the woman. "Who are you? Did you kill people? "


    "No, I didn''t do it. I didn''t do it." The woman was frightened and shook her head. "It''s not really me. You believe me."


    "Not you? Who is that? " Mo squats down and looks straight at the woman. "Who are you?"


    "I My name is Li Xinxin The woman replied.


    "Li Xinxin?" Muchuan also squatted down, "are you their dead eldest daughter?"


    The woman nodded, "yes."


    "Why are you here? Who on earth killed your parents? " Muchuan asked quickly.


    "They were killed by my sister." The woman suddenly hid her face and cried, "we sisters were both forced to die by them."


    "What Muchuan was surprised, "what''s the matter?"


    Mo picked up the woman and threw her on the bed, "you slowly say, what happened in the end?"


    "Well," the woman nodded and began to speak slowly, "I''m ten years older than my sister. My sister''s name is Li Xiangrong. She was a very gentle and kind girl since childhood, but relatively, her character is also a little strange. She doesn''t like to talk. She doesn''t like to say anything, whether it''s illness or anything. Her parents left us to grandparents when we were very young, It was not until later that my grandparents passed away that we were brought back. At that time, I was just admitted to high school. My sister went to primary school, too. I thought it would be a happy thing to go home and reunite with my parents, but I didn''t know it was the beginning of a nightmare. "


    "What do you mean?" I don''t understand.


    "I was admitted to a key high school, but my parents didn''t want me to go because of the tuition fee of more than 10000 yuan a year. I had no choice but to give up and go to a vocational school. Later, when I graduated from school, my parents began to let me quickly find a job and work to earn money. I knew that the family conditions were not good at that time, and I had to support my sister to go to school. I agreed. At the beginning, I found a job in a beauty salon. It was not bad. I earned thousands of yuan a month, but most of it was given to my family. Later, my sister was going to take the high school entrance examination, but at this time, her parents asked her to give up the high school entrance examination and go to vocational school like me. My younger sister is stubborn, so she secretly went to the senior high school entrance examination. Unexpectedly, she failed because she didn''t review well. After her parents knew, they scolded her severely. My younger sister didn''t say a word. Later, my younger sister fell in love with dancing. She secretly spent her monthly living expenses in midsummer and went to dance class. To tell you the truth, my younger sister was really beautiful when she was dancing, so she was very happy I was often arranged by my teacher to participate in some competitions and performances. I went to see her performance. I don''t think I ever saw her eyes shining in my life at that time. Later, I got married, and the other party was the creditor of our family. My father failed in business and borrowed a lot of money. If he couldn''t pay it back, he took me to pay the debt. In this way, we don''t have to pay our debts, and we become relatives. But, my husband, in fact, is a gambler, drinking, playing cards, gambling. After I got married, my whole body seemed to fall into hell. He always scolded me and beat me. Several times, he beat me hard. I ran back to my mother''s house, but was sent back by my parents immediately. At the last time, I was beaten and admitted to the hospital. I was in a coma for a week. After I woke up, I planned to divorce My parents had no choice but to take me home. On the one hand, they told me that it would be hard to live with a child after divorce. On the other hand, they thought that I was a rotten thing to be thrown back. I couldn''t stand it, so I moved out by myself. Who knows, not long after, my sister came to me crying. It turned out that my parents knew that she was dancing outside and thought she was worthless. Let her get a job and make money. My sister quarreled with her parents and ran out. At that time, I learned that my parents borrowed money and often took my sister to vent her anger to those creditors as compensation. "Hearing this, Muchuan looks very bad, "how can there be such parents in the world?"


    The woman gave a wry smile and shook her head, "but I still advise my sister. Her parents are old and in poor health. It''s also for the family to let her work early. In the end, my sister was convinced by me to dance while working, but if I could do it again, I would not say that again. "

 Chapter 465

    "What happened next?" Asked mo.


    "My sister went back, and she was obedient and found a job, and she didn''t put down the dance, but it put a lot of pressure on her body. Not long ago, my father was diagnosed with liver disease and needed a liver transplant, but the hospital didn''t have a suitable matching, so she kept dragging it off. But a few days later, she suddenly said that someone was willing to donate, and the matching was also consistent, so we had an operation, and the operation was successful It was very successful, but the cultivation and medicine after the operation were a lot of expenses. My mother asked my sister for money. As a result, she called several times, but no one answered. At that time, I really thought that my sister would be so merciless. Only when I saw my sister who was also in the hospital and still in a coma, did I know that my father''s liver was donated by my sister, and because of this, it was always my father''s liver I didn''t see her. Later, I told my mother about it. I thought my mother would take time to take care of her sister, but she just took a look and took away all her money. "


    At this point, the woman couldn''t help crying, "the money is all the savings of my sister over the years. I paid all the expenses to my father, and there is still a sum of money left. As a result, my mother didn''t pay the hospital expenses to my sister, but took them all away. Later, because my sister''s hospitalization expenses had not been paid, the hospital stopped her medication, and I had no choice but to pay Took her home to take care of her. When my sister woke up, my mother ran to ask for money and started to fight with her. At that time, her wound was not completely healed. Because of my mother''s violence, the wound worsened. When I left, my mother took all the nutriments I bought for my sister. I just went to work that day. When I came back, I saw my sister drowned in the bath. She was still bleeding and had a whole bath The pool is full of blood. This is the most regretful thing she left in her life. Looking at my sister''s body, I regret it. So I took my sister''s body and swallowed a whole bottle of sleeping pills. "


    The woman was already sobbing, but Muchuan clenched her fist. "It''s not something that people can do. Why don''t you resist? It''s OK to call the police. "


    Mo is still that expression, "then how can your sister become such a murderer?"


    After crying for a while, the woman said slowly, "after I died, some ghost messengers came to catch me. I asked them about my sister. They said they didn''t receive my sister''s soul. I was very surprised at that time, so I ran away and wanted to find my sister. But I found all the possible places, but I didn''t find them. So I thought that she might come back for revenge So I rushed home. As a result, I really saw that my sister was crazy and constantly attacked her parents. I wanted to stop her, but I didn''t know why as soon as I got close to him, I felt like I wanted to kill them. I didn''t dare to get close to him. I just watched my sister drop her parents'' bodies on the ceiling fan. I wanted to ask her why she did it, but my sister still didn''t say a word, that''s all It''s gone


    "Disappeared?" The foam frowned.


    "Well, it''s gone. I can''t feel my sister." The woman replied.


    I listened to the woman''s story, but I couldn''t come back for a long time. I thought there was something wrong with the couple, but I didn''t expect the truth to be so sad. How can there be such parents in the world? If you don''t give birth to a child, the child will be controlled by you.


    "Look for her sister''s remains. Maybe there''s a clue." I remind you.


    Mo nodded, "can you show us your sister''s remains?" Asked mo.


    The woman wiped her tears. "Yes, my sister''s remains are probably in this room. She doesn''t like people to touch her things, so it''s all here. "


    Mo nodded, then turned around the room, turned to a corner, and found a locked box in the corner, covered with thick dust. Mo moved the box out and blew the soil on it.


    "What''s in this box? Do you have a key? " Asked mo.


    The woman got up and came over, looked at the box, shook her head, and thought, "I seem to remember that since junior high school, my sister had cherished the box, saying that there was everything she could have in her life, but I never saw her open it in front of us."


    After thinking about it, Mo pinched the lock with two fingers, gently broke it off, and opened the box. There was also a piece of dust inside. Mo looked up at the dust in front of him and took out the things in the box one by one. There were pictures of childhood, crystal balls, postcards written, hourglass, several medals and a box.


    "These are gifts for my sister." The woman looked at those things and laughed. "These medals were won by my sister when she went out to compete."


    "And this box?" Mo picked up the box and shook it. There was something inside. He immediately opened it and a golden badge fell out of it.


    "Well? I haven''t seen this before. " The woman shook her head.


    See that badge, my face suddenly dignified, "carefree island."


    "What?" Mo heard my words, also scared, "what do you say this is?"


    "This is the symbol of Xiaoyao island." I said with a cold face, "there must be something about Xiaoyao Island here.""Happy island!" Foam suddenly surprised.


    Muchuan was also startled, "what Xiaoyao island?"


    "This badge is the symbol of Xiaoyao island." Mo showed Muchuan his badge.


    The woman seemed to remember, "Oh, I remember. My sister did say that she was going to a place where there was no pain or sadness, and asked me if I wanted to go with her."


    Muchuan clenched the badge tightly. "Xiaoyao island has made a decision on the citizens. It''s just..." Muchuan trembled with anger.


    Women do not understand, "Xiaoyao Island, where is it?"


    "You know the recent riots." Mo looked at the woman, "those monsters are all works of Xiaoyao island. That is to say, if your sister really goes when she is alive, she will become one of those people."


    The woman was startled. "How could it be, how could it be."


    "But I think your sister would rather be like that than leave the family forever." Mo can''t help sneering.


    I don''t care about Mo, but I''ve been thinking about the dead soul. If it''s related to Xiaoyao Island, does it mean that Xiaoyao island now needs not only living people, but also dead souls

 Chapter 466

    The angel blows the trumpet, lets hear this music the dead to obtain the salvation. Angel''s horn can awaken all people''s emotions, even the repentant sinner has the hope of reaching heaven.


    In this dark blue world, a white figure is immersed in the water peacefully. It seems that he has something on his mind and is silent, letting the cold lake wash every inch of his body.


    The people on the bank stood there, worried for three days, soaking themselves in the cold water, as if they wanted to calm down, but they couldn''t.


    What''s going on? What happened? You shouldn''t be like this. What happened? Let you do this?


    "What''s the matter with you, Cher?" He asked softly.


    The girl in the water didn''t answer. She just sighed, opened her closed eyes, turned and came up from the middle of the water.


    "You are so cold. What happened? Because of Xiaoyao island? Or... " He asked again.


    I shook my head, still did not say a word, climbed ashore, sat on the shore. "We''ve come to this point. Whether it''s Xiaoyao Island, or No.3 street or antique street, we''ve reached the point of never ending. If you have the courage to step in, you don''t want to go out completely. "


    Luo Mingshang covered me with his cape. "What about you?"


    "I''m not going to run away from anything." I stroked the water from my hair and shook the water from my hands.


    "What are you worried about?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    "It''s just that there are too many variables, which are beyond the control of fate. I feel that something is pushing things forward. But no matter what I do, I can''t figure out who it is I gave a long sigh.


    Luo Ming Shang also frowned, then comforted: "it doesn''t matter, you can always find it."


    Yes, as long as that person wants to continue to push, sooner or later he will show his feet, but "Who knows." Who knows what the guy behind the scenes thinks.


    I kneaded my temples and took a long breath. I reached out and took off the clip that fixed my hair. Suddenly, my long hair came down like a waterfall, with crystal water on it.


    Luo Mingshang held me in his arms, put his fingers into the hair, reached out and gently stroked my long hair, put his fingers through, and took a few drops of water, "it''s OK. It''s going to be OK. "


    I lean on Luo Mingshang''s arms, a little tired, soaking in cold water is mainly to calm down, there are too many unreasonable, too many impossible, city, Third Street, antique street, Shura world, underworld, and even There seems to be some connection in the blood world. It''s really hard to explain the irrationality in the middle. The blood world that suddenly emerged does not exist in any of the six realms. Originally, it was just a vampire in Western legend.


    These three days, I have been combing these relationships, from the beginning to the end, from the moment I entered Antique Street, even from the moment I left Yingliu. One by one combing, but so, but the more chaotic, like a knot in somewhere, the more you want to untie, the more tightly you wind.


    There is no light in the black sky, and the morning light is also dark blue. Everything here is gray white, which makes people despair. Here, where is it?


    Hair in the wind, a plain white robe, body without any embellishment, so stand in this gray world. Two eyes looking at the opposite world.


    She just looked at the opposite person, eyes are so gentle, so affectionate, but touch the lover''s eyes cold. But it''s like the flame met the ice and retreated.


    She looked at the lover in front of her, her mouth slightly raised a gentle radian, "Shang, I''m snow, I''m here," she said, a trace of crystal fell from her face. Maybe, even she didn''t want to believe that it was just a hoax.


    Those memories have appeared in front of us.


    "Ah, beauty, do you dare to follow me to the human world?"


    "What do you do in the human world?"


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Xiaobudian, would you like to accompany me to see the flowers on the other side of the river?"


    "Well, I''ll show you the flowers on the other side of the millennium, and you''ll accompany me to the human world."


    This is, the initial agreement, I accompany you to see the flowers, you accompany me to play in the human world.


    "Do you have a name, little one? I can''t always call you little, little. "


    "I don''t have a name. I''ve been a person since I remember it, so I don''t have a name."


    "Well, shall I call you snow?"


    "Snow?"


    "Snow, is the world of flowers tree opened."


    That year, we went to the human world and saw the heavy snow all over the sky. You tell me that snow is the flower of the sky. I have my name. My name is snow. I was born in the deep snow of the nether world.


    "Snow, do you know what love is?"


    "Love? What is love? "


    "Love is..."


    That unexpected kiss, let me lose my mind, you taught me what is love, love can destroy everything, but you never love me.Black sky, red moon, sharp blade stabbed into the body, blood splashed, and red moon into one, sword pierced the jueli figure, brought out a burst of blood, cold tears have been dripping on the cold light sword.


    Maybe we have this consciousness for a long time, or It''s just that she has a bitter smile on the corner of her mouth. As expected, she is too stupid to think that she really doesn''t care about anything. Therefore, love can really make people confused. Love can destroy a wise person.


    "I''m sorry." This man, after killing himself, can even say sorry. "I don''t want to, it''s just Because it''s you. "


    Yes, because it''s me, because I''m Ji Ruxue, so everyone is afraid of her, respect her, guard against her, and even hurt her.


    "War." More and more blood flow, but still want to say, "you know, what is my wish?"


    He paused and asked, "what is it?"


    Sure enough, you have never known me before. Don''t you dare to? Or, no? The love you have given has been completely trampled and burned by you.


    "True rebirth and freedom." There was no longer the strength to stand. Sure enough, he was dying. "People like us pursue the same things, don''t they?" The body soft fell down, no longer any breath.


    Sad to see the shadow on the ground, quickly turned away, without the slightest stay.


    Sure enough, you are also afraid.


    Dream? But why is it so real? Even the pain is the same.

 Chapter 467

    Canthus of the eye did not know when overflow tears, why? It''s not me.


    Someone picked me up and gently kisses the tears from the corners of my eyes. "You know how she felt at that time."


    I slowly looked up at a face, that pair of sad eyes stabbed my heart, this is the memory you carry? You''ve been carrying this memory for so long? "One..." I called softly. "I''m sorry."


    He picked me up, the scenery around me turned, and there was a vast ocean under him. I knew that this was the so-called netherworld sea. I had never been here, and I didn''t know what kind of scenery it was. All I knew was that I saw it, and my eyes were filled with despair and loneliness. Here, except for the sea and a huge tree on the sea, There''s nothing else to see.


    "You don''t have to say sorry." Put me down gently.


    I shook my head. "I mean, sorry, I still can''t hate him."


    "I know." A little bit.


    "I I don''t know why. Maybe I still can''t mix myself with netherworld snow. For me, she is her and I am me. " I went on.


    "Well, I know." He nodded again and didn''t contradict me.


    I was silent for a moment, and finally I said what I thought. "In fact, the death of netherworld snow may also be inevitable."


    "Well, I know." One is still nodding, I wonder if this guy is hypnotized.


    "One, you..." I reached out and shook in front of him. One by one, he grabbed my hand and took me into his arms.


    "Sister, I know everything. I know what you think in your heart now and what happened in the past." He replied.


    What do you want me to see now? "So, where are you?" I asked finally.


    I felt his body tremble suddenly, as if stimulated by something, and then released me. I looked up at him. The dark light abyss in my eyes was like a black hole, trying to devour people completely.


    I opened my mouth, just wanted to say something, suddenly he leaned over and printed a kiss on my forehead, "well, you''re tired, sleep."


    Before I said anything, I was stiffly contained in my throat, and I had the feeling of swearing in my heart, but I felt sleepy, so I couldn''t help sleeping.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was leaning against Luo Mingshang''s arms, with two big eyes staring at me. I was startled. I forgot everything in my dream.


    "What are you doing here?" As soon as I reached out, one left and one right picked up the two little ones.


    "Master," Xiao Hei climbed over again and rubbed in my arms, "master has been sleeping for a long time. Is he sick?"


    Long sleep? I touched my head and looked at luomingshang, "how long did I sleep?"


    "Not long." Luomingshang changed his posture and continued to reach out to take me back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Again, isn''t it, "not long, not long?"


    "Just not long." Luo Mingshang is going to carry it to the end with me.


    "How many days?" I looked up at him with a black face.


    Luo Ming Shang was silent for a moment, "not a few days."


    You''re addicted, aren''t you. As soon as I reached out, I grabbed the handsome face and pulled, "to be honest."


    "I don''t know." Luo Mingshang looked at the outside world.


    I also glanced at it. It''s really not good-looking here. There is no watch in this room. How many of these guys don''t like to remember time. The whole villa is on the stairs with a big clock.


    I felt out the mobile phone. Fortunately, the mobile phone still works. I had a look at it for about a day and a night. "Did I sleep so long?"


    Luomingshang strangled me, "not long, really."


    I believe you, "Oh." I don''t want to argue with him any more. Once the argument starts, it will be endless. We both belong to the same kind of people who stick to our own ideas and never let go.


    Now if it''s calculated according to the time of the human world, it''s probably afternoon. I don''t know how to calculate the time of the blood world, but I''m hungry.


    "Luomingshang, are you hungry?" I looked up at luomingshang.


    He paused, "well."


    I took a hand and let him eat. Maybe I''m not going to let him eat.


    "Wait, I''ll go down and bring you something to eat."


    I got up, got out of bed, put on my shoes and went to the restaurant with Xiao Hei in my arms. At this time, they didn''t know if they were still there. Should I go to the kitchen to find something to eat?


    Just think, very soft to see the restaurant lights, noisy inside, I was surprised, I actually caught up with the meal time.


    I push the door in, restaurant people have arrived, month and fly each other say sarcastic words, magic and cherry for dessert in the fight, Yan Bang law end dinner, only dream obediently sitting at the table waiting to eat. I didn''t see one.Seeing me coming, everyone stopped and got up together.


    "Snow pupil."


    "Xiaoxue, come to dinner soon. It''s made by law today," Sakura said.


    I smile. "Good evening. How about a day? Why didn''t you see him? "


    "Good evening." Yan gently smile. "Once in the room, I''ll bring him dinner later. What about your husband? "


    I''m a little embarrassed. I don''t know why. When I heard the word "husband" from others, I felt embarrassed. "He''s in the room. I''ll bring him something to eat later."


    "Good." Yan smiles.


    "Ah, what a lovely kitten." Cherry sharp eyed, see my arms of small black, a hand, quickly cover the potential of the small black away.


    "Meow?" Before Xiao Hei could react, he changed his position. Looking up at Sakura.


    Cherry clip a piece of meat to small black, already hungry crazy small black immediately three two of the meat to eat up. "Ouch, ouch, it''s so cute. Does it have a name?"


    "Well, Hei." I answered as I ate.


    "Little black." Sakura picked up Xiao hei and suddenly found that the magic face on one side was not right. "What''s wrong with you? What''s that look like? What a lovely little black cat. "


    "You, don''t come near me." He took another step. Then he glared at me, "woman, what do you do with this cat?"


    I want to laugh, but I don''t know whether to laugh or not. I can only hold back, "well, Xiao Hei is hungry."


    "What''s the matter?" The inflammation doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Oh, every time I went to the human world, I was picked up by Xiao Hei." I take Xiaohei back.

 Chapter 468

    "I almost got eaten." It''s blown up.


    "Who made you as small as a bat?" I had no choice but to show my hand. "Cats like to eat birds, you don''t know."


    He pushed his eyes. "Biologically, bats are mammals."


    My eyes have changed, mammals? Hehe, are you talking about yourself?


    Law also just reflected what he said, some embarrassment on his face, coughed twice, took a sip of tea from the teacup to block the embarrassment on his face. "Cough."


    I smile and put Xiao Hei on the ground. Sakura just wants to hold her. As a result, Xiao Hei cat turns into a teenager. Cherry Leng is there, opened big mouth, a pair of surprised to die of facial expression.


    "Cat, cat Cats change It''s grown up. " Sakura was scared. Pointing at Xiao Hei, I couldn''t say a word clearly.


    Xiao Hei turns around and looks at Sakura. Suddenly, Sakura feels that she is hit by the arrow of Eros. Sakura slowly took back her hand, and then looked at me, "do you lack brothers and sisters?"


    "What?" I dropped my knife and fork all over the floor.


    "Isn''t he your brother?" Sakura pointed to Xiao Hei.


    "No I picked up my knife and fork and replaced it with a new one. What''s the matter? "


    "Sakura, it''s not the love between sister and brother. It''s the love between aunt and little brother. You are a little too tender to chew the tender grass." Fly restless ridicule way.


    Cherry face some can''t hang up, "shut up."


    I looked at Xiaohei and Sakura, and instantly understood, "Keke, Sakura, Xiaohei is a demon. First of all, cross racial love is a problem. In addition, fundamentally speaking, Xiao Hei is bigger than you. Xiao Hei is a cat demon who has been practicing for thousands of years. He has been practicing for thousands of years and has been transformed into shape in one time. He is over 1300 years old. "


    "I can''t see it." Sakura looks at the little boy.


    Xiao Hei didn''t want to pay attention to this strange aunt. She went around to the other side of me, picked up some food on the table and divided it into two portions. Then she picked up the plate and ran out of the restaurant.


    Hello, you take two, luomingshang will cry, just think of your little partner.


    "Where are you going?" Sakura is not willing to bite chopsticks.


    "Feed the other one." I keep eating.


    How many did you bring? We''re not a pet park here. " One cat is enough for him. One more.


    "I brought two pets. What''s the matter? It won''t really eat you. " I glared. Then he cleaned up the previous dinner, took one more and turned around to go out. I also need someone to feed me.


    I took the dinner back to my room and gave it to Luo Mingshang. By the way, I used the mirror to look at the situation there. I haven''t seen it for several days. I don''t know what happened to it now. When I opened the mirror, I could see the layout of the first floor of the spirit hall. What is rare is that Mo is not playing games, but discussing something with MIA.


    "Well, you''ve finally got something to do." I couldn''t help laughing.


    When Mo, who was discussing things with mia, heard my voice, he stopped talking immediately. It was rare for him to be speechless for a while. "How can I stop doing business?"


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Mia saw foam said half, suddenly stopped, and then said a word to herself.


    "Nothing. Your master called me." Mo answered.


    "Oh, it''s business to play games all day?" I gave a sneer.


    Mo didn''t want to talk to me, "where have you been these days? Why don''t you bother me? "


    "Something happened." I''m not going to say anything more. "By the way, what''s going on over there? What happened to the sisters? "


    "My sister has been sent to reincarnation, but I''m still worried about my sister. She hasn''t found her yet." He replied. "I''m talking to your little apprentice about this. Come along."


    "Go ahead, I''ll listen." I moved a bench and sat in front of the mirror listening.


    Foam paused and looked at MIA. "Where were we just talking about?"


    Mia helpless, "you say, Xiaoyao island to soul is to do?"


    "Oh," he nodded. "When I heard that my sister said that she was angry with her sister after she died, I felt that it had something to do with Xiaoyao island. Therefore, Xiaoyao island should not only do biochemical experiments with living people, but also create a kind of dead spirit."


    "The dead?" Mia puzzled asked, "the spirit of death, is not the soul formed after death?"


    "It''s just an explanation." Mo shook his head. "In Western terms, a dead soul is a cursed soul. That curse is called necromancy. The soul who is cursed by this kind of curse will enlarge its resentment a hundred times. They may even lose their mind and be manipulated by the caster, and the curse is contagious. "


    "Oh, no wonder the elder sister said that she was infected by those resentments as soon as she got close." Mia nodded knowingly, "but what''s the use of this kind of dead spirit? Is it hard to be the same as that in the necromancer code? "


    Mo also can''t understand, "this I don''t know. Maybe it''s to enhance my fighting capacity. "I interposed, "foam, if the dead are hit into the human body, or people are possessed by the dead, what will happen?"


    Mo was startled, "are you crazy, this is..." Speaking of the half, Mo suddenly did not speak, silent for a while, then slowly opened his mouth. "If the dead spirit can really bend over the human body, then it is equivalent to giving the dead spirit entity, and the attached person will become a walking corpse."


    "Like those walking corpses on Third Street?" I asked.


    "Worse than that." He replied. "Let me tell you this, there was a time when the devil was created with the dead."


    Mia''s face changed. "The devil


    "About the same as the Shura ghost in your Shura hall." Mo sighed.


    Thinking of the guards of Shura hall, I changed my face. "Are they going to build a new Shura hall? What''s the matter? " I saw Mo and Mia suddenly get up.


    "Someone''s coming out there." Mo said, "it''s like the three guys next door."


    "Cloud clear cloud soft nine temple?" I am stunned. What are they doing at this time?


    "There are two people in the back." Mo continued, "strange face."


    "Let''s see." I remind you. Then he turned the mirror to God''s point of view and looked at the situation there.


    It''s yunrou yunche and Jiusi. They are followed by two people, a man and a woman. As soon as they enter the door, Mingqing looks at them with bad eyes. Mingyu is still taking care of Ruizhe upstairs.


    It seems that they are from Xiaoyao island. I made a conclusion in my heart. If they were not from Xiaoyao Island, Mingqing would not have this expression.


    But I didn''t ask.

 Chapter 469

    Let''s have a look again. Let''s see what these two people are doing here, and I can''t keep staring at them like this. This time, let them make their own decision.


    Without waiting for others to speak, Mingqing rushes to the door and stops people directly. "What are you bringing them for?"


    "Mingqing..." Yunrou looks at Mingqing tenderly, but Mingqing doesn''t care.


    After a pause, yunche said, "they know that we have come out of control, so they also come for help, and they are willing to help us deal with Xiaoyao island."


    Mingqing eyes cold down, "they, credible?"


    The two men immediately stepped forward and knelt down on their knees. "We are willing to surrender, just to get rid of control."


    Mo also stepped forward, looking at the two people kneeling on the ground, sneered, "Xiaoyao island?"


    "Yes," yunrou three people still don''t know. The person in front of them is not me at all, but just a shadow. "You can help us out of control, and please help them, and I can guarantee that it will be useful to keep them."


    "How can I believe you?" Foam looked down at the two people, killing the gas of a gas shrouded the two people.


    "We can guarantee our lives." Two people cold sweat came out, and then vowed to say.


    Mo dun dun, then said with a smile, "in that case, why don''t you tell me what you want the dead to do?"


    "The dead?" Although it was a question sentence, I could still see a moment''s pause in their bodies, a flash of confusion in their eyes, "what death spirit?"


    Mo frowned. It was really dishonest. Then he laughed, "Oh, I don''t even know the plan of the dead. What else can you know?" Then he turned around and waved, "get out of here, before I''m interested in you." What interests her is not far from death.


    "But..." What else do they want to say. He was stopped by Mingqing.


    Cloud Che came forward, also followed by kneel, "also ask boss Shuo to help, these two have the grace of saving our lives, absolutely will not have two hearts."


    "Saved you?" Mo went back to the soft couch and sat down, lazily like a cat, "ridiculous, the same people as Xiaoyao Island, what''s so strange about saving you? Besides, they saved you, not me. I''ll pay back your kindness? That''s interesting. "


    The faces of the three people on the ground stagnated at the same time. Cloud Che still wants to say what, be stopped by that woman, "just, this is our life, ask others to do what." Then he got up and planned to leave.


    I thought about it, and I said to Mo, "keep them."


    "What Mo was startled and jumped up directly. The five people who were going to leave were also startled and turned to look at mo.


    Mo took a look at the shop and saw a person in time. After a moment''s silence, he sat back and whispered to me, "what do you say? Are you kidding me? What should these people do if they have a bad mind? "


    "Why not use the free cannon fodder." I said with my arms in my arms.


    Mo suddenly understood what I mean, "Oh, OK, I see." Immediately, to a few people at the door, "you can stay."


    "Really?" Yunrou a joy, then to foam a fist, "thank you boss Shuo."


    Mo dun dun, and then the voice to me, "but, that what the way to release control, I will not ah."


    "You first use the psychic Rune to enter their chest, so that they can temporarily restrict, and tell them that if you want to help them completely contact the restriction, it depends on their performance." I gave the method to mo.


    Mo said as I said. "Well, I can help you hold it down for a while, but if you want me to help you completely relieve it, it depends on your own performance."


    "Yes, thank you boss Shuo, thank you boss Shuo," the man and woman showed a surprise smile.


    Mo immediately took out two runes from his body and waved them into their chest. Suddenly, a totem of a needle appeared on their chest. The two runes also turned into patterns, like chains, locking the needle.


    After all this, Mo waved his hand, "you can arrange it casually, and if possible, help me to check your plan for the dead."


    "Yes." Should be a, turn around to leave, Mo raised an eye to lightly glance one eye, that pair of men and women turn around of a moment, the corner of the mouth smile, appear insidious and terror.


    Mia saw someone leave and sat down beside her. "Hey, you don''t see that those people are not right. How can you think of leaving them?"


    "It''s your master''s idea." Foam yawned, "that can be used as cannon fodder."


    "Ah?" Mia doesn''t quite understand.


    "Foam pause," in fact, I do not understand, just feel, like a very funny look. And since it''s her decision, it''s none of my business to go back and see what happens. "


    I want to smoke her. Really, it''s best to smoke her hard. "They don''t have our trust right now. And the pressure you put on them today will make them think that as long as there is a little mistake or no use, their own lives will be lost. So in order to gain your trust, their first step is to bribe you with a lot of real intelligence. ""Oh, what''s next?" Asked mo. I''m going to pass on my words to MIA.


    "Continue to use aura to restrain their control. As long as they don''t really release the control one day, it means that they haven''t been trusted and they won''t relax one day." I went on, "I want you to change the spirit Charms into spirit Charms later."


    Foam suddenly exploded, "I go, what do you want to do?"


    "Me? "Oh," I said with a smile, "it''s called stealing the day."


    After a pause, he suddenly laughed, "ha ha ha ha, it''s really interesting. I think it will be a very interesting game. I want to play. I want to play. "


    "If you want to play, just be careful not to play yourself in at that time." I reminded, then stretched and yawned.


    Mo laughed enough and then asked, "what''s the matter with you? Is everything all right? "


    "I''m fine." I replied, "but the moon seal is really powerful. Even the holy mark can be restrained."


    "Of course," Mo immediately yelled, "I was sealed when I was attacked. This magic moon seal was made by those old men to deal with powerful people. It''s said that as long as I was here, most of my strength would be weakened. At the beginning, there were a large number of gods in that place. But since I was sealed, they have been sealed there, and now they are basically in charge of the family. "

 Chapter 470

    I can see it, but it''s a good thing. "Well, I won''t tell you. I''m resting."


    "OK, you have a good rest."


    Turning off the mirror, I turned to look at Luo Mingshang, and found that he was full, and he didn''t even have a dinner plate. I suddenly didn''t understand, "where''s the plate?"


    "Send it down."


    Did you go down? Why didn''t I see it? Or are you too obsessed to find out?


    I was stunned for half a second before I realized that this guy must have sent the plate directly with the technique. "Oh." Then he walked over, climbed into bed and found a comfortable place to hold him.


    Luo Mingshang also reached out and hugged me, "tired?"


    "No, I just want to hold you." I don''t know how long I haven''t held you like this.


    Luo Ming Shang laughed and leaned over to kiss my hair. "Little fool. How about I let you hold it for the rest of your life? "


    I looked up and blinked at him, "how can a lifetime be enough?"


    "But Cher, I don''t have the next life." Luo Mingshang looked at me with a wrinkled face.


    I couldn''t help laughing. I nodded. "Then, forever."


    "Well, good." Luomingshang hugged me tightly.


    The two of us kept the posture of hugging each other and lay on the bed. The two little ones fighting outside the window also rolled out of bed and rolled back and forth on the ground.


    I just leaned on his chest and listened to the beating of his heart. Suddenly, I had a bad taste in my heart. I thought about what would happen if the beating voice stopped on that day, but I immediately put the idea into my head.


    I don''t know why, I almost blurted out, "I saw it."


    What I said surprised me. But it''s too late to take it back.


    Luo Mingshang looked down at me, "what do you see?"


    I was silent for a moment, shaking my head, did not speak, do you want me to say that I saw you kill the scene of netherworld snow?


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Mingshang picked me up and asked softly.


    I shook my head, did not answer, just holding him. I don''t want to recall the past, and I don''t want him to.


    But the goods didn''t understand my good intentions, just pulled me out of my arms, "Cher, what''s the matter? Is there something you''re hiding from me? "


    This second class! I scolded in the heart, forget it, since you are sincere to ask, I will tell you mercifully. "I see, you kill netherworld snow."


    Luo Mingshang suddenly trembled, "you Did you see that? "


    "Well, I see." How do you want it?


    "I..." Luo Mingshang suddenly didn''t know what to say, "I''m sorry, I..."


    I reached out and hit him on the head. "What do you say I''m sorry for? You didn''t kill me? "


    "Ah?" It''s obvious that he didn''t turn the corner. Is the IQ of this product off-line.


    "I said, I am me, Youming snow is Youming snow. I don''t care about your relationship with her. What I care about is whether your feelings for me and between you and me are true or false." Look at him seriously.


    "It''s true, of course." Luomingshang immediately, without hesitation, answered, reached out and held me in his arms, "you want me to say how many times to understand, I love you, I love you, I love you."


    "Yes, I see." I nodded with satisfaction, "but I still don''t understand. What did you find me for? Because it''s the reincarnation of netherworld snow? Or because you like me? "


    Luomingshang crazy sweat, how to answer this? Because of the netherworld snow? That''s like dying because you like it? He didn''t see her at that time. How could he like her.


    Fortunately, Luo Mingshang''s brain turned very fast, and immediately responded, "well, at the beginning, it was because of youmingxue, because I owe her a love, and I was destined to pay her back in my life, but after I met you, I began to be confused whether I came to pay the debt or not."


    This kid is smart. I''ll go up and kiss him. It''s a reward.


    Luo Mingshang came up and went back. I pushed him away. I got out of bed, went to the door and pulled the door. Suddenly with the sugar gourd string like hit down a few people.


    I leaned against the doorframe and looked at the men, arms in my arms.


    "Hey, hey, what, I''m here to see Xiao Hei." Sakura smiles awkwardly.


    I looked at the back again. "What about you?"


    "We?" Flying Leng for a while, immediately a smile, "we are accompanied by the dream." Say, will dream forward.


    "Yes," Yue also nodded, "it''s all a dream. She said that she was embarrassed to come here and insisted on us together."


    Dream looked at the moon, and looked at the fly, and finally looked at me, firmly shook his head, "No. Yue and Fei are lying. "


    Month with fly moment bad, a black cross on the head, "Hey, smelly girl, what do you say, who lied."


    "It''s Yue and Fei that want to listen to what Xiaoxue is doing in the room and listen to the corner of the wall," Meng Wuguang''s eyes looked at Yue and Fei and answered faintly.Was exposed, two people''s faces some hang not to live, "ah, I say you this little ah."


    "Ah woo." Dream bite on fly''s arm.


    "Ah -" Fei screamed, "let go, let go, it''s painful."


    Sakura see, also hastened to open the dream, "dream, don''t casually bite things, not clean."


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" It''s not good to fly.


    Dream released fly, reached out to touch the tooth mark on fly''s arm. "Flying lies, it''s punishment."


    "I know, I know." Fly rubs own arm, rubs dream''s head again.


    Waiting for this group of people to brush bowl treasure at my door, I said, "well, so, what are you doing here?"


    "Oh, it''s dream that found something that can help you completely eliminate the traces on your head." Sakura check to make sure the dream of teeth, nothing, just answer, after all, for vampires, teeth are very important.


    "What is it?" I immediately exclaimed, that''s good news.


    Dream came forward, holding a thick book, "that thing is called linshuizhaohua, I just saw it in the book, but I don''t know what it is."


    "The water shines on the flowers?" I frowned. "What''s that?"


    "I don''t know," Sakura shook her head. "I heard the dream. The dream was found after looking for all the books in the library."


    I nodded, "according to the water flowers, I know, thank you, ah, dream."


    "Well," Meng nodded slightly, bowed, and then turned away.


    Sakura doesn''t plan to go yet. She looks at the room behind me through the crack. She is looking for Xiao Hei. I have some helplessness. "Sakura, don''t think about it. You and Xiao Hei belong to different races. They are all in the wrong position."


    Sakura''s face turned black in an instant.

 Chapter 471

    The devil looked at the slave bound by the iron chain and gave a proud grin. Although slaves are bound by chains, they can get rid of demons as long as they help each other, but they have been blindfolded by the temptation of demons and are willing to be driven by them. If you look carefully, they have grown horns and tails like demons. The ferocious and terrible devil has such a beautiful voice. He lures people to become his slaves with money and so-called security. Under his control, people lost the ability to communicate with each other. What occupied their hearts was the naked primitive desire. In order to pursue money, deny any other goal in life, people become selfish and greedy, but when the end of life, these substances no longer have any meaning.


    "La la la la la ~"


    under the blue sky, there is a same blue sea. On the golden beach, there are only two little people walking. The little song comes from the white little people''s mouth.


    Before sunset, the golden light is shining on the blue sea. On the hot beach during the day, there are two little people. One is watching the blue sky, the other is sleeping with his eyes closed.


    What''s that? Why do you see such a view?


    I wake up long, looking up or dark red curtain, I sigh a long time, I know, like here, the frequency of dreams more and more.


    Behind me, someone tightly encircled me in my arms, and there were two tender little guys in my arms. Xiaoqi''s two claws are directly around my neck. Holding it tightly and kicking my hand around my chest, my saliva ran down to a pillow.


    I sighed helplessly, reached out to break Luo Mingshang''s paw, took Xiaoqi off his body and put it beside Xiaohei. As soon as the little guy turned over, he directly picked up Xiaohei.


    Looking at this one big two small did not wake up, I did not bother to call them, anyway, have warned them not to go out.


    I put on my shoes, changed my clothes and went out directly. As soon as I went downstairs, I saw that LV was carrying a bowl of medicine and was going to give it to me upstairs. Seeing me coming down, he gave me the bowl and said, "drink the medicine."


    I took it and drank it every day. I was tired of it, but I knew that he was also for me. "Thank you."


    "Are you going out?" The law looked me up and down, asked, then thought of what, and added, "Yan with a dream to find the water according to spend, but we don''t know what it is."


    "Well, I see. Please." I nodded.


    "Will you go out?" he said He asked again.


    I nodded, "well, it''s a little stuffy in the room. Go out for a walk."


    "I''ll go with you," he said naturally, remembering something and adding, "I know a place that you will love."


    "Well, good." There are places I haven''t been to. I really want to see them. Then he nodded. He drank all the medicine in the medicine bowl, but he was disgusted. He just wanted to spit it out. He covered my mouth and forced me to swallow it. Then he forgot to put something in my mouth.


    I licked the hard thing, emitting a sweet and sour aroma, "candy?"


    "Well." The law nodded, "today''s medicine I added some other things, may be good for you, but taste a little strange, so prepared candy."


    I licked the candy and it tasted good. "Well, tell me in advance later."


    "I said I''m afraid you won''t drink." I took the bowl in my hand and put it aside.


    Well, you know me very well. I really don''t know how to drink it. After all, the taste is really strange, but I can''t say why.


    "Come on, let''s go out for a walk with you," he said. He reached for me and pulled me out of the door.


    I have a small mirror with me. I can pay attention to the situation anytime and anywhere. After all Now it seems that everyone except the people in the spirit hall doesn''t know that I''m no longer there. The people over there are mo.


    There was a cold war in an instant. I had a bad feeling that foam would cause more storm.


    On the way, she contacted Mo, but it was no big deal. There were some small businesses in the store recently. Someone came to marry her. MIA was familiar with the business, but she was still a little unfamiliar with her marriage. But she had made some progress, at least she didn''t make any mistakes. In addition, Ji Yufeng also began to take over the task of the door, and began to deal with them. They helped each other, but they were all at peace .


    "Oh? A flower in the water? What''s that? " I told Mo about Linshui Zhaohua and asked her to take time to ask for me. He answered immediately.


    "If I knew, I wouldn''t ask you." I rolled my eyes and said angrily. "You help me to pay attention, and the neighbors help me to ask."


    "Oh, I see." Mo lazily responded, and I heard someone talking there again.


    "The water shines on the flowers? What is it? " It''s Mingyu''s voice.


    "Nothing. Your boss said it would help her recover. Let''s pay attention. " Mo answered lazily.


    "Take care of the flowers near the water. OK, I know. I''ll pay attention to it." It''s better for Mingyu. She said, "by the way, please tell the boss that you should pay attention to your health."I smile, did not speak, the mirror closed, turned to look at the law around him, see his face looking at the front of a positive color.


    This is a special path of the playground. There are lots of flowers on both sides. It''s very beautiful


    "Chen Guang." Lu replied, "this kind of flower will only shine at night. It is very rare in the blood world."


    "It''s such a large area here." I was surprised, "if those who sealed you knew it, I would have vomited blood," and I said with a smile.


    "They''re dead long ago," he said


    I suddenly a Leng, don''t understand of look up at law, "dead?"


    "Dead." The law answers, suddenly long sigh tone, "after the seal is loose, I once went back, blood already changed some appearance.". The king''s city has also become a pile of ruins, with a new king''s city. The new king. In fact, it''s easy to understand that the reason why the seal is loose is that the person under the seal is dead. "


    I don''t know what to say, and I don''t know why LV has such a sigh. Shouldn''t he hate those who seal them? Why do you feel sorry now? In regret? Even in memory. It''s like an old friend who hasn''t been in touch for a long time.


    The sky and the moon are shining, and the ground is shining. We are walking slowly on the path. In front of us, there is a cliff.

 Chapter 472

    I suddenly feel a little scared. What are you doing here? Is it a law to kill and throw a corpse? I''ve slowed down unconsciously. The rhythm is always in line with my speed. It''s strange to watch me slow down.


    "What''s the matter?" LV turned to look at me.


    I shook my head, looked at the cliff in front of me, and said, "nothing." I should be able to beat him now, as long as the medicine just now is of no other use.


    I have to say, I really have a big brain hole.


    LV suddenly laughed. I saw LV Xiao for the first time. He was very gentle and handsome, with a kind of ascetic beauty. "What? I''m worried that I''ll get rid of you here? "


    "Cough," was revealed the mind, I was also a bit embarrassed.


    Law reached out and touched my head. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. To me, Mo is like a willful little sister, and so are you. "


    I looked up at Lv. From his eyes, I saw the gentleness of softness. Brothers, LV is the eldest. He is like a elder brother, mature, steady and self disciplined. I have been thinking many times, what can make him make waves? But also because of this, let him have a kind of cold, just now the law, gentle like warm water. It''s really like a big brother.


    Walking to the end of the path, on the cliff, looking down, what came up from the cliff, it was a gorgeous butterfly like a dream. I went to the edge of the cliff, looked down, below, gorgeous like a dream in general, people want to jump. With that gorgeous color. The following large pieces of flowers come up, the United States heartbreak, sweet intoxication.


    I don''t know what to say. I have only seen this kind of scenery in my dream. Even Ying Liu did not have it.


    "This is..." I was too surprised to say a word.


    "Below, there are thousands of Epiphyllum." Lu replied, "you Meng Epiphyllum is like magic when it blooms, and it only blooms on the night of full moon. So don''t let people jump on it carelessly


    Well, just now I really want to jump down and merge with this gorgeous dream. Maybe everyone''s first thought when they see this scene is to jump down and turn into these dreamlike butterflies.


    "Here, it''s really beautiful." I couldn''t help sighing, "how did you find out?"


    "I found it when I wanted to find some herbs here." Lu replied calmly, and then added, "no one else knows."


    "Didn''t you tell them?" I turned and asked.


    "No," he said, walking slowly forward to me, and then sat down on the edge of the cliff.


    I also sat down with him. Under my feet is a dreamlike place, with colorful butterflies dancing around me. However, I have a temperament. Unless someone asks me, I really won''t take the initiative to show off.


    Take out the mobile phone in your pocket and take a picture of the scenery below. The picture left in your mobile phone suddenly faded. Sure enough, it''s more vivid and beautiful. But I didn''t delete it. I put my cell phone away and looked at the scenery below. "If you jump from here, what will happen?"


    Law solemnly took off his glasses, "to tell you the truth, jumping from here will not cause any damage, but will overwhelm the flowers below."


    I laughed, yes, so beautiful, how willing to destroy, "well," and then a crooked head, head against him, "if only, after death can be buried here."


    There was a moment of rigidity in Lv''s body. I admit that I was a bit of a prank in my heart. Looking at Lv''s solemn calm, I couldn''t help trying to tease him. "You won''t die."


    "Well, even if I die, I won''t leave the body." I laughed at myself.


    "It''s just a pity that there is no day here," said Lu in a soft voice.


    I looked up at LV, "if you want to go to the human world during the day, you can."


    "I don''t like going out very much." To put it bluntly, it''s just a house.


    I didn''t speak any more, nor did the law. We just sat together and didn''t say a word to each other.


    When I woke up, I opened my eyes and saw the dark red curtain. I thought it was just a dream scene. I dreamt that LV took me to a dream flower field. But when I got up, I saw a glass vase on the table with a bunch of Yumeng Epiphyllum in it. It was not a dream. I didn''t know when I fell asleep, It''s sleeping.


    The light is on in the room, and Xiaohei and Xiaoqi are not there. Maybe Sakura took advantage of me and luomingshang is not there, so I''m a little worried. That guy, he didn''t run out. They told him not to go out.


    The door was pushed open, someone came in, familiar breath, familiar footsteps, I couldn''t help laughing, "where have you been? Didn''t I tell you not to leave the house? "


    Luo Ming Shang closed the door and said, "get in touch."I was stunned, "what?" You? How to connect? With whom?


    "I went to talk to your brother." Then he sat down on the bed and perched on it. "Your brother is very interesting."


    I immediately had a bad feeling, "what did you talk about?"


    "Nothing. Talk about life, talk about ideals. " Fall straight on me and bury my head in my neck.


    You pull the calf for me. I was annoyed, instantly kicked him away, "don''t press me, you are very heavy." Then I got up and went to the mirror. I don''t know what happened there.


    I opened the mirror again and just saw the view over there, er I haven''t seen it yet. I just saw a chair flying face to face, which made me squat down with my head in my arms. There was no sound of the broken mirror. I went and scared to death. I quickly turned my perspective to God''s perspective to see what happened.


    I''ll go. What''s the situation? What is going on? Why is it a scuffle? Shi Qing, Xiao Wu, Xiao Si, what are you doing in my shop? Xiahou loves you. Don''t cheer on. It''s not a big deal to watch, is it? Yan yechen, you still share melon seeds with Xiahou AI. What are you going to do? Mia, Xuanling, Mingqing, don''t talk to each other. Can you do something. Also, Mingyu, won''t you come down and have a look at such a big noise downstairs? You are deaf.


    I''m dead. I have something to burn. Seeing this scene, I have basically vomited my soul. You fight back. Don''t fight in my shop, OK?

 Chapter 473

    "The trough! What''s going on? " I immediately don''t calm down, direct sound to foam.


    Mo didn''t answer me, and the fight became more enjoyable. My heart. It''s twitching faintly. I turned to look at luomingshang, "I''ll go back."


    Luo Mingshang also noticed the state here, and immediately moved to me, "I''m with you."


    The mark on the red invitation in my hand flickered, and the next second I went back to the spirit hall. As soon as I appeared, I waved my hand directly, and the wind mixed with divine power separated the two sides temporarily. The traces on my head spread a little more. I stabilized my mind and leaned against Luo Mingshang''s arms, glaring at a group of onlookers.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked with a cold face.


    Xiaosi looked at me and the foam, but he didn''t reflect it for a long time, "two Two pupils? "


    "They..." He told me, and I interrupted immediately.


    "You shut up," if let Mo say, I can''t find the point for a long time. I pointed to a person, "Shi Qing, you say."


    "Hum!" Shi Qing style.


    "Hum, what? Hum, to be honest, what''s the matter?" How? You''ve got to deal with the mess in my shop, haven''t you? I''ll send you the bill later.


    Shi Qing took a look at me, "you should tell me first, what''s the matter?"


    Well, I don''t want to ask you about the old man. It''s not good, "Xiaowu, what''s the matter?"


    "Er..." Xiaowu, who was named, hesitated. He looked at this and that, and finally decided to say, "it''s all my fault. The Presbyterian Council asked you to go there. As a result, I came to you. As a result, I saw you He felt that there was something wrong with her, so he asked a few questions to have a try. It happened that Shi Qing came with her and found that something was wrong with her, so he began to fight. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± My liver aches, turn head to look at Mo, "didn''t you explain?"


    "When they come up, they say that I pretend to be you for what purpose, and they start to fight without giving me an opportunity to explain." Mo stares, "what kind of people are you?"


    I can''t help helping my forehead. This time, it''s not the liver ache, it''s the whole body ache. "In a word, I can''t come back recently, so I''ll leave everything to her to do for me."


    Shi Qing looked at me, and then at the foam. Although she has a face, how can she look at the foam? Is she trustworthy


    "She''s my shadow? In other words, it''s part of my body I knead my temples. I can''t do it. The consequences of suppression are unimaginable. I''ve tried my best to suppress it, but I''m really tired.


    Mo quickly stretched out his hand on my forehead and flicked, "I didn''t tell you that once you come back here, you will have ten times the fight back."


    "But I won''t come back to see if you''ve smashed my shop?" I glaring Mo, "after trouble you want to fight out, OK?"


    Xiaosi came to me and touched my head, "Tong Tong, are you ok? What are these on your face?"


    I don''t know how to explain it to him, "just think it''s a curse. If these marks are all over my body, I''ll take them with me."


    "Ah! It''s so serious. " Xiaosi was surprised, "what should I do then? Is there any solution? "


    "Yes." I nodded, "water according to the flowers."


    "The water shines on the flowers? What''s that? " Xiaosi is puzzled.


    I shook my head. To be honest, I didn''t know. "Forget it. By the way, Xiaowu, what''s the matter with the Presbyterian Council?" Anyway, I''m back. Just go and have a look.


    "Well, what else do you want to do? Hurry back. " I''m in a hurry.


    "Of course, go and have a look, or let you go and fight with those old guys again?" My eyes are white. At least they are old people. I can''t stand your tossing. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    "Oh, it''s about Third Street." Xiaowu replied, "the elder asked you to go there as soon as possible."


    I nodded, "OK, I see." Then he broke away from luomingshang''s arms and said, "you wait for me here. I''ll be back soon."


    Luo Mingshang was a little reluctant, but he also knew that Zhang laotuan''s meeting was not for him. After looking at Shi Qing and Xiao Wu, he resolutely handed me over to Xiao Wu. Well, married men have no problem.


    I see Shi Qing''s face is black.


    Xiaowu helped me out of the spirit hall. The light on the top of my head was harsh and uncomfortable. I stayed in that dark place for a long time. When I looked up, the gentle moonlight didn''t have such enthusiasm. I think it''s Midsummer now. Unconsciously, it''s been so long.


    "Good morning, Tong Tong." The water next door came out of the shop and said hello to me. He held down the straw hat to cover the murderous air in his eyes. He also noticed the situation in the shop just now, but the fake girl was really arrogant. Tong Tong, are you brain broken? Put this kind of madman to replace you, you don''t say in advance, very dangerous..


    I waved, "good morning, Mr. Qingshui." It''s almost noon.With the rapid departure of Shi Qing, I didn''t notice anything wrong, but it was often the most easily ignored place.


    We must solve this little chaos as soon as possible. Mo twisted her body cunningly, avoided the fatal attack, and gave Qingshui a backhand blow. Tut, we can''t kill this guy named Qingshui, because she doesn''t want to be scolded, so we should grasp this degree.


    "The shadow of Tong Tong, the guy coming out of the mirror, but on the contrary, what is the purpose of a guy like you?" Water covered the bleeding wound, and the eyes under the straw hat were cruel and cold. He asked with a sneer.


    Mo kicked the broken glass under his feet. These are all excellent antiques. It seems that I can''t escape being scolded. Shake off the blood stains on your hands. It took a long time to respond. "It''s really strange. Why can you lay your hands on me when we look like each other? One by one, I don''t understand. "


    "It''s just a bag with a pupil," Qingshui sneers.


    "Yes, it''s just a skin bag." Foam looked at his body, "however, you are really weak, she is your common weakness, right, it is really no spare protection."


    Qingshui watched the guy who caused the chaos calmly go back to the spirit hall to continue playing the game. He was so angry that he almost didn''t vomit blood. Really, Mingming looked the same, but this one didn''t deserve to be beaten. Well, even though that one wanted to be pinched occasionally.


    "Xiaoman, go to release the news," Qingshui calmed down and talked with his little apprentice. "Let''s see who knows what linshuizhaohua is."

 Chapter 474

    "Good." The little girl nodded.


    Qingshui sits on the stone bench in front of the door and breathes a long breath. The sky is bright and sunny, but it seems to rain at any time. Inexplicable heartache, Tong Tong is an antique street people looking to grow up, for people here, she is the child here, but now, but have to watch the child step by step swallowed. Step by step towards death.


    Master Shuo, I''m really sorry that we didn''t take good care of Tong Tong.


    Clear water felt out his mobile phone, dialed a number. "Hello, master Shuo, Tong Tong, she..."


    The old man over there heaved a long breath, "I know. I''m going back now."


    Shimizu hung up the phone and couldn''t help laughing. "Girl, you are so short-lived." How old are you.


    The Presbyterian Council just wants to discuss how to rebuild No. 3 Street, but usually they are sitting and I am standing. This time, I have received warm feelings from the Presbyterian Council. Warm I have some doubts about life.


    Sitting on a chair with medicinal tea in hand, I took a sip of tea and felt uncomfortable. "We should build it first on No. 3 street. Now no one on No. 3 Street has found it. Take advantage of this period of time to build all the rebuilt buildings first. "


    "Well. No.3 street has let you burn a shady fire and put an open fire to nourish you. The land should be ok... "


    "Oh, by the way," I interrupted the elder, thinking of something. "There is only one funeral home over there now. There is a man in it. He is the mourner of No.3 street. Just listen to him."


    "Mourner!"


    "Didn''t the mourners disappear long ago?"


    "There are still such people on Third Street."


    As soon as I finished, there was a discussion, and I didn''t interrupt. I just coughed twice and pressed down with tea.


    "Slow down." Xiao Wu helps me to be smooth.


    The elder waved his hand and motioned to everyone not to discuss, "how are you now?"


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just that in this world, it will still be suppressed. It''s not very comfortable." I shook my head.


    The elder nodded, "don''t worry. We are already looking for the water flower you said."


    "It''s a pity that I don''t know what it is." I laughed at myself and said, "just let it be. If you want to kill me, I have nothing to say. The most important thing is to go back. Besides, most people in the world don''t want me to die. I believe I will be OK."


    "You girl," the vice mayor sighed helplessly, "when are you going to say that?"


    I shook my head, "I''m worried about Xiaoyao island now. Now Xiaoyao island''s biochemical people are distributed in the city. Every so often, there will be a riot. If we don''t eradicate it quickly, I''m afraid we can''t afford it."


    "We are also worried about this. If we go on like this, we will be exhausted." The elder nodded. Then there was a pause. He waved, "just go back first."


    I slowly put down the cup in my hand, slowly got up, Xiaosi came to hold me, "I''ll take you back."


    I let go of Xiaosi''s hand. "It''s OK, I''m not so weak yet." I turned and walked out, suddenly thinking of something. After a pause, I turned around, and a box appeared on my hand. "Yes, here you are. Maybe it will help you to face third street. "


    Xiaowu picked up the box in my hand and took it to my face. Meiya looked at the box and opened it. Inside was a golden eye. "What is it?"


    "Keke, it''s the eyes of the rules of No.3 street, which was given to me by the previous mourner." I coughed and answered. "I can''t stay here too long. I''ll go back first. If you have something to do, just go to find mo. besides, don''t fight any more." Just about to do, and think of what. "Oh, and the bill will be sent to your store later. Please pay according to the price."


    Every time I come back here, I will be weak to death. I hurry back to the spirit hall, ready to pull luomingshang back quickly, but I find two people, the two people I planned to submit to last time. I stopped at the door, didn''t go in. After thinking about it, I took out a mask and put it on my face. Now I don''t want them to know that Mo is not me. If there are some special circumstances, Mo can be a ghost for death no


    "Huan Eh? Teacher When she saw me coming in, Mia warmly welcomed me. As soon as she was about to say welcome, she saw the mark on my cheek. Suddenly, she felt strange. She was about to shout, and I glared back. Shut up immediately.


    "What''s the situation?" I asked, walking slowly to one side.


    "Tomorrow, the north side?" Foam against soft collapse, lazy asked.


    "Yes The other side nodded.


    I came to report the situation. Is there any action so soon? I can''t help sneering. I don''t know what will happen when they know they will be used in the end?


    "Well, I know," Mo picked up two pieces of Rune paper and threw them into their hearts.


    "Thank you, boss Shuo." Then he paused and said, "this time, the two leaders are both famous for their immortality. I hope you will be careful. ""Well, I see." Mo waved his hand, indicating that they could leave.


    Two people left, I went to the foam side to sit down. "Tomorrow?"


    Mo looked at me. "You don''t want to go, do you?"


    "I want to see it." I nodded.


    Foam immediately exploded, "you don''t tease you, aunt, you hurry back." Then he gave me a push.


    "It''s OK," I said. No matter how she pushed, I just didn''t move. "It''s not you who help me."


    "It''s exhausting." Foam turned white eyes, then looked at the eye side of the Luo Ming Shang, "quickly get your wife back."


    Luo Mingshang took a look at me and then at mo. Slowly came to me, leaned over to kiss my forehead, "do you want to stay?"


    "Well? Come and have a look tomorrow. " I nodded, eyes to be more sincere, how sincere.


    "Good!" Luo Mingshang nodded.


    Foam a face inconceivable, "you both are crazy."


    "Not you?" speak with.


    Mo means that there is no love in the world.


    I stayed in Lingguan all night, but I haven''t slept in my own bed for a long time. I''m familiar and strange. I don''t have a special bed. As long as I''m given a place where there is no rain or wind, I can sleep if I want to. When I don''t want to sleep, I can''t sleep even if I''m given a Simmons.


    The wind came in from the crack of the window. I looked at the sleeping Luo Mingshang, got up quietly and opened the window. Sure enough, I saw Bai Ya holding the window outside, and I laughed.

 Chapter 475

    "Do you wear gecko here in the middle of the night?"


    Bai Ya chuckled. "How are you, miss?"


    "Not bad." I nodded. "Why are you here all of a sudden?"


    "Don''t worry, miss, so come and have a look." Bai Ya answered seriously.


    "What about the others?" It seems like I haven''t seen them for a long time.


    Bai Yadun, suddenly raised his eyes, looked at me, "Shi came to us."


    I suddenly a Leng, "what does he look for you to do?" That guy, haven''t you given up yet?


    Bai Ya didn''t answer, and then opened the topic, "I''ll take the young lady''s order back. Now the civil strife in Ying Liu has been static, but I don''t know how long it can be static. In addition, Ying Liu, the man-made God..."


    "Oh? Did you see him? " I asked softly, leaning against the window.


    "Well," Bai Ya nodded, "it''s a child, like a lady."


    "Can''t you leave Yingliu just like me?" I asked with a smile of regret.


    "Well, yes." Bai Ya nodded, "it''s a poor child, but if Yingliu''s civil strife really stops, he will be destroyed immediately."


    I paused. "Bring him to me." It''s just a result of desire. In essence, he''s innocent.


    "Miss..." Bai Ya was a little surprised and seemed to want to dissuade me.


    I waved and interrupted Baiya. "Well, I have my own decision."


    "Yes." Bai Ya had no choice but to answer.


    After a pause, I added, "release him You tell him that my decision won''t change. I don''t know where he will take me, but I know it won''t be a good place


    The wind stopped, the white figure also dissipated in the night, I reached out to close the window, turned to look at the bed of luomingshang, turned back to the bed. It''s getting light.


    This operation didn''t plan to take many people. The goal is too big and not very good. Mo, Mingqing and luomingshang are good. With the three people next door, Mia is in charge of the shop now. Xuanling helps, Mingyu is still taking care of Ruizhe. As for Yan yechen, he likes to go where he goes. Anyway, I don''t want him to help.


    When I arrived at the designated place, I found that it was a toilet. I felt bad immediately. This gathering place is too Why the toilet? Resurrection point?


    "Come on, you''re so slow." Someone came out from the inside. I quickly pulled people to hide and looked at the people coming out.


    "Every time I choose such a smelly place, I can''t stand you any more. When I go back, I''ll give my boss advice and change my partner." Speaking is a man with a moustache, a look of disgust, looking at a soft man around.


    "Whatever you want." Looking at the angry companion, the feminine man casually perfunctorily said: "but this time, don''t screw up."


    "I see." Moustache was obviously impatient. He put an axe on his shoulder and said, "hurry up. I''m so busy recently, but I don''t have time to waste any more. Are all the people here?" Then he walked away.


    "Well, it''s all here." Yinrou man nodded and followed.


    Moustache chuckled twice, "let''s start. This grand killing party, hehe hehe."


    "Mingqing, take them to solve those minions inside. Don''t let one go." I said directly, "you too."


    "All right." Foam bad smile, "don''t know they see have two Shuo Tong snow will be what kind of expression."


    I glanced at him. "Don''t make noise."


    I went out with Luo Mingshang and stopped the two men directly.


    "Well?" When they were stopped, they were stunned and looked up at us. Mustache''s face showed an interesting look. He took the axe off his shoulder and asked, "who are you? What do you want to do? The robbers? " Then he reached out and pointed to his partner standing beside him: "if you rob him, I suggest you rob him. I don''t have money."


    "are you a fool?" The feminine man scolded at once and said, "it''s obvious that those who appear here at this time are here to kill us. It should be the police. "


    I stretched out my hand, a finger in my mouth, and said with a smile, "back, answer, wrong, wrong."


    It was almost a hair trigger, "when --" a sound of metal strike, moustache''s ax had seen it, and was attacked by a red umbrella. The red umbrella turned and the moustache immediately pushed away.


    "Before the fight, what were your names?" I smile.


    "You don''t have the right to know," the Yinrou man came up, took out his soft sword and swung it.


    Luo Mingshang came forward and grasped the soft sword directly.


    "Are you a fool?" The feminine man immediately laughed and scolded, pulled the soft sword back with one hand. But a little surprised? "What?" Because there was no blood he wanted to see on the sword.


    I pushed luomingshang away. "Just give it to me."


    "But you..." Luomingshang is worried.I comforted him, "don''t worry, I promise I won''t use the divine power."


    "Quick fight, quick decision." Luo Mingshang nods helplessly.


    I laughed, turned to look at two people, "rest assured very quickly." Said, behind appeared a round of black moon, "the inflammation of the moon, the inflammation of the secluded, the secluded moon thousands of Ming Yan." In an instant, a blue netherworld fire smashed across the sky.


    "Ha ha, are you an idiot?" Two people by virtue of their own immortal body, do not think so do not avoid.


    "Immortal body? Is your soul immortal, too? " I chuckled.


    "What When the netherworld fire approached the two people, a chill from the soul suddenly struck. At this time, it was too late for him to hide. He watched the netherworld fire devour himself and let out a scream.


    "The nether fire is burning, but your soul." I sneer, even if it is not dead how? It''s burnt to ashes. It''s gone? Can you come back?


    There were footsteps, and there were a lot of them. I glanced at them, and a large dark blue uniform in the distance came running this way.


    "It''s the guard," I said, reaching for the fire.


    "Go away." Luo Ming Shang glanced at the guards who came in and spat out two words.


    "Then they..." I pointed to the screams coming from inside, and then I stopped and waved, "forget it, don''t care about them, go back."


    "Well," Luo Mingshang nodded. Hold me, a blink, quickly leave, I took the opportunity to take out the invitation, directly back to the blood world.


    Only other people were invited back to the guard''s place for tea after solving the problem. As a result, Mo and Muchuan almost choked up again. I said it was none of my business. I never sold my teammates.

 Chapter 476

    A towering tower was destroyed by lightning, and two people fell to the ground from the collapsing tower. Sudden and unexpected changes are unacceptable. No matter how arrogant human beings are, they can''t be compared with the power of nature. Challenging nature will only lead to God''s anger.


    A dark room, full of dust everywhere, a hand from the bookshelf to take down a black book full of dust, shake the dust above, open to see, already yellow paper full of strange symbols and words.


    "Dada dada ~" suddenly, there was a sound of footstep from the outside. When the reader heard the sound of footstep, he was surprised and made a list at the corner of his mouth.


    "Cut, those haunted people." Hearing the sound of footsteps outside, he closed the book and jumped out with the book. He kept running in the huge palace, followed by a group of bodyguards.


    "Wait a minute, stop!" Cried the guard. "Who?"


    I turned my head and looked at the guards. With a smile, I jumped directly from the railing.


    A group of bodyguards rubbed their eyes strangely, "how can it be."


    "No mistake, it''s Is that her


    "Yes, I saw it too. It''s her. It''s really her. She''s back!"


    "What are you doing? Hurry up." Someone yelled, and immediately the footsteps behind him caught up again. "Stop, please don''t run away. Please put back the book. It can''t be stolen."


    "Troublemaker!" Holding the book, I suddenly turned around and stretched out my hand. A red array symbol appeared in my hand, and a fire dragon rushed out of the symbol. "Hot and explosive formula, fire dragon chant"


    "what!" The guard was blocked by the fire dragon. I took the opportunity to open an array at my feet, jumped in and disappeared.


    "What about people?" The fire dragon dispersed, and there was no one in front of it, several bodyguards cried.


    "Inform your excellency." A bodyguard like a leader said


    "I already know." A voice came, and then a handsome man in a black robe slowly approached.


    "Your Excellency." Several bodyguards bowed respectfully.


    "If a search warrant is issued, the forbidden books must not be circulated. And forget what you saw today, "the man ordered. He murmured. "That wench unexpectedly woke up, the courage is really big, even dare to steal that book, hum."


    "Yes." The bodyguard answered and turned to leave quickly!


    The man watched the bodyguard leave, cast a magic array at his feet, and slowly disappeared.


    I went back to the moon with my book in my arms, but the position was not right. I didn''t master the time difference and fell into the woods. Someone behind me caught up with me. I was startled and started to run forward.


    "Sir, please don''t run away any more. Please put that book back and come back with us." The man said,


    I stopped, leaned against a tree, looked at the man behind me, and said with a bad smile, "unless I''m crazy, I''ll go back with you to die."


    "Mo, don''t be capricious any more." The man said, "I don''t know how you unsealed it, but don''t make any more trouble. You should know what the book is."


    "What is it?" I disdain to smile. "What is it? It''s none of my business. All I know is that this book is useful to me. That''s enough."


    "You..." The man gritted his teeth and looked angry. "How on earth would you like to return that book?" Is this a negotiation?


    "When I''ve finished reading that book." I smile.


    "What The man was surprised.


    "Hee hee, that''s it. I''ll return it when I''m done. Bye." With that, I turned around and quickly went back to the villa.


    "Hello," the man cried, "you..." But it''s too late.


    It almost fell from the window. Fortunately, luomingshang caught me, "where have you been? Why are you in such a hurry? "


    "Haha," I said with a bad smile. Then I got up from the ground and threw myself on the bed. I was very tired. "I went out for a walk."


    "Stroll?" Luo Ming Shang frowned, obviously didn''t believe me.


    I stuck out my tongue and rolled around the bed with the book in my arms. Before I planned to read it carefully, the book was taken away. "What kind of book is this? Where did you come from? "


    "Er..." How can I say that? I snatched the book back quickly, "I I got it from the library. "


    "Oh," Luo Ming Shang didn''t doubt, "how can you suddenly want to get a book back?"


    "It''s boring here. I''ll look for a book to read." I stopped my eyes with a book and didn''t want to see him.


    Just then, the door opened, I resolutely put the book under the pillow, looking at the person who pushed the door in.


    It''s the law. I still have a bunch of letters in my hand. I tucked the book in again before I got out of bed and went to him to take the medicine bowl.


    "What strange things have been added this time?" I picked up the medicine bowl, sniffed the hot smell of the medicine, "what a strange taste, what did you add?"


    Lu picked up the withered flowers on the table and put the new bouquet into the vase. "It''s nothing. Add some peppermint to make it taste less"Oh." I nodded. Gather to the side of the mouth to drink a mouthful, a little urgent, choked a mouthful, "cough cough!"


    Seeing that I was coughing and my face turned red, Lu quickly turned around and patted me on the back. He said, "are you ok? Drink slowly."


    "Thank you Finally comfortable, raised his head to thank the law. Inadvertently left to the Luo Ming Shang, found that his eyes quickly to the law to the second kill.


    "You slow down. It''s a little hot." This one here continues to please me unconsciously.


    "Well," I nodded, puffed hot air, and came to my mouth.


    "Bang -" someone bumped the door untimely.


    "Poof - cough." I sprayed it directly.


    "It''s broken. It''s broken." A voice directly bumped in, "girl, are you doing something bad?" Fly straight in.


    "What''s the matter?" LV frowned and gave me a handkerchief to clean. I just sprayed it on him. "What are you doing in a hurry?"


    "No, no, boss, something''s wrong." Fly a face of flustered, then pointed to me, "this wench make a mess."


    Law looked at me, I quietly drank the medicine, quietly went back to bed, and then buried his head in Luo Mingshang''s arms. It''s none of my business. It''s really none of my business. Don''t look for me.


    Fei threw a piece of paper in his hand and said, "look at it for yourself."


    The one who took the paper was Lu. After a look, he was stunned. Then he looked at someone who had ostrich on the bed. He walked directly to me and shook the sheet. "Can you explain this?"


    "No." I continued to play dead. There''s nothing to explain.

 Chapter 477

    "So, is that true?" I have a headache. "You stole the forbidden book?"


    "I don''t know what books are forbidden or not. I just think that book is very interesting and records a lot of history that hasn''t been banned," I raised my head and laughed at Lv. "The most important thing is that it mentioned "The flowers are shining in the water."


    Law suddenly surprised, "you say, in that book, recorded Linshui Zhaohua?"


    "Yes." I turned over and relied on luomingshang, "according to the above records, it''s a kind of magic to shine on flowers in the water. It''s a top-level magic. It is said that even Cain himself can''t resist this kind of magic, that is to say, the water shining flower is at least above the divine level. The most important thing is that the biggest feature of this magic is that as long as you believe that he is real, he can become real. "


    Listen to my explanation, LV and Fei are completely shocked. Maybe none of them can believe that there is such a magic in this world.


    "In other words, as long as you believe that you are all right, you will be all right, right?" Luo Mingshang interjects.


    "That''s right." I nodded. Then he took out the thick book from under his pillow, "but it didn''t say where this kind of skill was and how to cultivate it. It just showed Cain how he was defeated by this kind of skill when he was traveling in the human world. It seems that it is also to save his face, but I''m afraid that future generations will suffer from this kind of skill, so I recorded it."


    "This book?" Looking at the book, the law frowned, but sighed, "forget it, fly, you find time to return the book."


    I am not happy in a moment, quickly hugged the book, "why, this is my own painstaking out, I haven''t finished reading it, why return it?"


    "They''ve come here. If you don''t want to be forced by them with violence, just give it back." The law sighed helplessly and reached for the medicine bowl.


    Fly behind is also a face of helplessness, "you ah, this can be regarded as a catastrophe, you go where to steal not good, go to the King City, also stole a forbidden book back."


    "Cut, I''m afraid of them." I waved my fist, "come on, it''s a big deal."


    "The problem is that what they are worried about now is that the seal of foam has been untied and they regard you as foam." Fly to your forehead. "A heel inflammation is not in, this can how entire."


    "Oh, just tell them." I waved, "say you have two outside God, idle boring, looking for two books to see."


    "I don''t care about you." Then he slammed out the door.


    I spit out my tongue, open the book, luomingshang also immediately come over, "this book, really record the water according to the flower?"


    "Well," I nodded, "at the beginning, I just wanted to check this linshuizhaohua. After all, since the dream can be found in his library, that is to say, there must be some in the historical records of the blood Kingdom, so I went to the library of the blood Kingdom City, and the result was really found by me. Although it''s only a word and a half, it''s enough."


    "That is to say, which skill was originally in the human world?" Luomingshang hugs me.


    "Well," I nodded and murmured softly, "look at the flowers in the water, flowers? Does it have anything to do with her? "


    "What''s the matter? What do you think of? " Luo Mingshang asked.


    I shook my head and didn''t answer. Then I got up and handed the book to Luo Mingshang. I got out of bed and said, "help me return the book." there''s no need to stay.


    Go to the mirror, open the mirror and connect with the foam, but what you see is not the spirit hall. The foam is in a very dark place. I don''t understand immediately.


    "Where are you?" I asked.


    "Those two guys, they''ve got news that this time the meeting place is here. Let''s come and have a look, but no one is wondering if it''s a pit. " Foam answers a way, immediately vigilant of looking around.


    "You can''t be exposed." I asked.


    "No way." I don''t agree.


    I pause and think, "how many times has it been?"


    "Four times. This is the fifth time. " He replied.


    I nodded. "It''s almost done. I can take in the net." I said.


    "What?" Mo did not understand, "is it true that the pit?"


    "No matter it''s true or not, they are obviously impatient. After all, they have been killed by you so many times. It seems that they can''t wait. Let''s go first. " I said, "are they using the spirit Charms these last few times?"


    "Yes He nodded. Slowly pushed out of the dark place, just went out, someone immediately surrounded foam from behind, this is simply looking for death, foam directly bit each other around in front of his arm, sharp teeth quickly suck each other''s blood. "Bah, it''s hard to drink."


    I found that she was alone, and I didn''t understand immediately, "Why are you alone?"


    "I didn''t let them come." Foam spat two mouthfuls of blood foam. He spat out his tongue again, which means that the blood is too bad to drink.


    "You''re on your own. What do you want to do?" I''m helpless. Can''t I have someone come with me?Mo helpless, "I''m not you, you know I can''t integrate with your family, the only good point is your precious apprentice, but are you willing to come with your apprentice?"


    "You have a bad character." I can''t help but make complaints about it.


    I can''t help but think of the situation here. Anyway, she has caused me a lot of trouble. We are even.


    Mo didn''t plan to leave, but he turned around and found out some guys who planned to attack. I''ve been smoothed out one by one. Clean up the worms around, shake the blood on your hands, and turn away.


    It''s just that she didn''t see it, not far from a high place. Two people are looking at the foam below.


    "Damn it. That woman is just taking advantage of us. She doesn''t take us seriously at all. " The man reached out and threw his telescope heavily on the ground.


    The woman picked up the broken telescope and put it all in the trash can. "As I have said, that girl is not so easy to cheat. You still have to come to see how many people we have lost for so long. The boss has been impatient with us for a long time."


    "Do you think I want to?" The man glared at the woman, "what do you do now?"


    "Since they already know that we are false defectors, it''s no use for us to stay there. Go back. Anyway, the information we have collected recently is enough." The woman replied, "it''s just that for the first time, the man in the mask never showed up again."


    I think of that woman. The man''s face also changed, the strength is really terrible.

 Chapter 478

    "He can use netherworld fire, is he also a man of netherworld?"


    "The only woman who can use netherworld fire is Yama, but Yama should not take the initiative to intervene in the affairs of the human world. Even the Hades seldom intervene. How dare she?" The woman was puzzled.


    "Forget it, anyway, I can only find so much information, go back first," the man sighed helplessly. I''ve just sent them information these days.


    However, both of them are not attentive. The restriction of their own chest has changed. The chain of restriction will bind their souls.


    Mo walked back, and I helped her layout. "Now that they have gone back, we have to move faster. You go to inform the other people in antique street and let them be ready. The two biochemical people can take you where you want to go. You take Yan yechen, Xuanling and Mingqing, and let Mia and Ji Yufeng follow Xiaowu and Shiqing from behind Don''t let one pass, and then inform Muchuan to arrange guards at all entrances and exits. Be careful not to let the news spread out, so that those biochemical people who spread all over the city can get the information and run away. "


    "Well, I see," she replied, wiping the blood on her hands with a tissue. "Is there anything else to arrange?" She is not good at strategy.


    "Well..." I thought about it for a moment, "and, to act as soon as possible, I am worried that they will act in advance, so that the initiative is in their hands." I reminded, "remember, make a quick decision."


    "Good." Throw away the bloody tissue. Back to the spirit hall, he said directly, "your boss is sending a message, ready to collect the net."


    "Eh? Is it time to act? " Mingqing immediately jumped over, "I said that there must be something wrong with those two people. Really, this time I see what yunche said. Ai Ai, how did the boss arrange this time? "


    Mo thought about what I said, then pointed to one by one and began to distribute, "Yan yechen, Xuanling, Mingqing and I burst in from the front, then mia, Ji Yufeng followed the Xiaowu in the opposite door, and the strong man in the last time, surrounded from the back, and then informed the captain of the guard, let him block the news, don''t let those biochemical people scattered outside get the information The news has gone


    "OK, I''ll inform captain Muchuan." Mingqing was immediately excited.


    "When will it start?" Xuanling asked,


    "she said, as soon as possible." He replied. Then he asked me, "anything else?"


    I thought, "what''s up with Rachel?"


    "Still in a coma." Mo sighed helplessly, "it''s not easy for your girl to take care of him. It''s nothing wrong with that boy. His injuries are all over. Why don''t you wake up? "


    "It should be something we met." I replied. "Oh, by the way, I found the clue of linshuizhaohua."


    "What? Really? What''s the clue? " Mo immediately excited, "where did you find it?"


    I don''t want to say where I found it. I directly explained what linshuizhaohua is. "Linshuizhaohua is a magic, a powerful magic. It''s said that as long as you believe that the magic is true, it will come true."


    "I''ll go, so good!" Mo was surprised, "this magic is against the sky. It doesn''t mean that as long as you learn it, as long as I imagine that you can have died, and then believe it, aren''t you really dead?"


    "No, it''s not the manipulators who believe it, it''s the people who are hit by magic who believe it." I said, "this kind of magic, please ask the elders for me."


    "Do they know?" Mo asked strangely, "if I knew it wasn''t, I would have said it."


    I shook my head. "It''s not them. It''s someone else. Just ask for me. "


    "Well, well, I see." Mo sighed helplessly.


    I looked at his hand, the whole arm has been covered with traces, "Mo, I may not live long."


    "What are you talking about?" The foam blew up, "give me a good life. I''m waiting for you to untie my seal. "


    I smile, "don''t worry, I will help you untie the seal before you die."


    Waiting for the trace to climb to the heart, the empty shell began to break. Like a ceramic doll, the human body will die out completely. I don''t even know the consequences of deification here.


    Behind someone hugged me, I smile, did not say any words, he gently kiss my earlobe, "no, you will be OK."


    I waved away the mirror, turned around, put my backhand around his neck, and put my lips together. It was like tasting a delicious fruit. I gently bit it. All the way to the bedside, my clothes had faded, and the white marks on his body were delicate and terrible. I think he hated these marks, and he kept biting them, as if he wanted to bite them off from his body. I held them tightly Holding the sheet, pain once, also told me that I am still alive at least, I am still alive.


    Reach around his neck, respond to his kisses, and outline him with the tip of his tongue. This man, this man, luomingshang, is the king of the underworld and the God of the underworld. At this moment, he is just my husband and the one I love all my life. I''m very glad to meet him. Once the netherworld Snow said that he taught her how to love. Now he also taught me how to love a person. It''s not an ordinary feeling, it''s the love between men and women, it''s love, it''s an unforgettable feeling.And the pain also let me get back a little sense, this guy, is going to eat me alive? It''s killing me. Don''t bite you.


    "Well Luo Mingshang you Stop, um Pain You give me, um Stop I began to struggle, the range is very small, but in the eyes of Luo Mingshang, it is simply to refuse to meet.


    I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I should have kicked it.


    "Darling, if you move me again, you will be welcome to me!" Luomingshang let go of my little mouth and yelled in my ear. His voice was dumb, which means he had to endure very hard!


    "You..." I immediately dare not move, "you get out of my way!"


    "I don''t know." After Luo Mingshang answered, he kisses me again, and his hands are not idle. A pair of big hands keep swimming around me. I have to say that my body is too sensitive. I don''t know whether I don''t like to contact people or what. Basically, when he touches there, I shiver all over.


    A kiss down, in the snow-white skin left a bright red strawberry print, head down to hold a breast bead, shell teeth gently friction, the tip of the tongue also gently touch.

 Chapter 479

    A tooth mark has been left on the beautiful jade rabbit.


    "Hiss..." I took a breath. "Lo You, Ming luoshang Take it easy


    "Dear I''ll be fine soon. " Luo Mingshang bit my earlobe, rubbing two jade rabbits with one hand, and groping between his legs with the other. I blushed with a thick thing on my thigh.


    "Cher, you''re wet below." Luomingshang reached out and lifted the liquid from my lower body, and the evil spirit laughed.


    I suddenly blushed, but now this situation, do not continue is not suitable, simply continue to twist the waist. "Go away! You Well, to do it, hurry Cut the crap! Well... "


    Since I have said that, if he didn''t do it, he would be a man. With a wave of his big hand, he wrapped my legs around his waist, and his lower body was ready to go.


    "Well With a cold hum, I was pushed in by a hard object, and suddenly I looked up. The size of my lower body made me feel painful, and my lower body seemed to tear. "Luomingshang You, slow down It hurts


    Luomingshang bowed his head to kiss my lips, and he began to move.


    "Ha Hoo Yeah... " In such a luxurious bedroom, there are only bursts of dispirited and ambiguous gasps. Fortunately, the sound insulation in this bedroom is good, otherwise I will die of shame.


    "Cher, I love you!"


    "Well! I love you, too


    Love talk is the most unreliable at this time. For an ordinary lover, for a guy who usually talks about love talk, love talk at this time is nothing but ordinary words.


    In the middle of the story, I went to make love with Luo Mingshang. Mo said that he was severely abused. I said it was none of my business.


    Even without my command, there is Xuanling over there. I''m not too worried about him. This counter attack is fast and fierce. Before I''m ready for the attack, two people sent to investigate intelligence killed him with one knife. The boss still doesn''t want to believe that the two trusted confidants would do such a thing. Instead, two people killed each other with one knife Life.


    The Horcrux was activated by MIA before they entered. Without a leader, the rest of the high-level of Xiaoyao island became nervous and lost their square inch. At this time, they broke in again and annihilated each other at one stroke. Some of them who wanted to escape were also thrown back by Xiaowu, who was surrounded from behind.


    It''s just that these people are only distributed in the city. There is no real boss of Xiaoyao Island, Gongsun Xiaoyao. If they stay here, they are an adopted son of Gongsun Xiaoyao and have been solved.


    That is to say, it''s not really pulled out of Xiaoyao island.


    I saw the situation through the mirror. My eyes narrowed dangerously, didn''t I? It doesn''t matter. We have a long way to go.


    "This is the distribution of people in every corner of the city." Someone got something like an account book. He handed it to mo.


    Mo did not answer, I said directly: "to Muchuan, let him do this."


    "Just give it to your captain." Mo waved and looked around at those who consciously wanted to surrender. Walk slowly, "Hey, I ask you, where is your Xiaoyao island? How can I get in touch with them? "


    "I I don''t know, "the man shook his head." our boss has been in direct contact with the other side all the time. We don''t know. "


    Foam slowly up, looking down at the man, slowly opening, "useless, kill it."


    "No, please. Please." All of a sudden, there was a cry.


    "I know, I know, don''t kill me." A woman in the corner suddenly cried madly, "I know how to get to Xiaoyao island. Let me go and I''ll tell you."


    "Mo walked slowly," he said


    "You let me go and I''ll tell you," the woman looked at Mo with big eyes.


    "You are not qualified to talk to me about terms," Mo coldly against the woman, as if looking at a body without temperature.


    The woman was immediately frightened, "Southwest waters, blowing golden conch, there will be a three legged Jinwu fly, followed by three legged Jinwu can reach Xiaoyao island."


    "Where is the golden conch?" Mo asked again.


    "The boss has it. It''s on the boss." The woman answered quickly.


    "Good." Mo nodded, "kill her."


    "No, no, I''ve told you the way. Why kill me? You promised not to kill me as long as I said it Cried the woman.


    Mo sneered, "when did I promise you?"


    The woman stares at foam, she does not agree, from the beginning to the place did not agree, but she is not reconciled, she does not want to die. "No, I beg you not to kill me. I don''t want to die."


    Mo regardless of directly went to the boss who was killed, after a scream, all calm.


    Mo felt a golden conch from him. "What are you going to do?" Mo asked directly, "I''ve told you how to go to Xiaoyao island. What do you want to do?""Oh, go and have a look some time." I sneer, so many years, Xiaoyao Island, our hatred, our resentment, this time to get back. I''m glad I can get it back from you while I''m still alive.


    The golden conch appeared on the table and I picked it up.


    Luomingshang hugged me from behind, "let''s go, it will come soon."


    "Well," I nodded. Xiaoyao island is always a thorn in my heart. If I don''t pull it out, I won''t even die.


    Luo Mingshang hugged me, and we both disappeared in the house. When the people outside heard the conversation inside, their eyes darkened and they turned to leave. Just do it if you want.


    Early place, is the seaside, sea breeze mixed with salty moisture. I coughed, the smell of the sea in the air made me very uncomfortable.


    When he reached out, a golden conch appeared in his hand. He put it on his mouth and blew it gently. The sound of the conch was a little strange. Soon, he flew from the sea level to the golden three legged golden black.


    "I saw" the appearance of sanzujinwu, and I also looked at an island on the sea from a distance, with black clouds floating above the island


    "it seems that it''s not the same." I looked at the black clouds and murmured in surprise.


    "What do you see?" Luo Ming Shang looked down at me and asked.


    "A lot, a lot, black air." I answered. "Xiaoyao Island, not Xiaoyao. It''s a prison. "


    "Let''s go." Luomingshang hugged me, a blink, directly disappeared in place.


    When they reappeared, they were already on the island


    "eh? Finally, it''s hard for me to wait. "

 Chapter 480

    As soon as I arrived on the island, someone came to greet me. She was a woman in a black tights, and the two big balls in her chest seemed to burst out. "Well? You Is it new? "


    The two people questioned did not speak, but shook their heads gently.


    "No? Who is that? Suddenly appear of, difficult isn''t the person that becomes Ying Liu there? " The man continued.


    I shook my head again and didn''t speak.


    "Ah? None of them The woman wondered, "what are you doing here?"


    "The person who killed you," Luo Mingshang coldly looked at the other side, stretched out his hand to release me, "you go first, I''ll catch up with you soon."


    "Oh, handsome boy, you''re right." The woman heard Luo Mingshang''s words and laughed. He also threw a wink at luomingshang.


    "Solve it quickly. The island will disappear in three minutes. Get ready." I spoke softly, said, and walked away.


    "Good. Just a minute. " Luo Mingshang nodded.


    "You..." The woman is a little angry. "Do you think I''m dead? Since those who are not afraid of death are here, they are ready to be my slaves. " The woman yelled and rushed up.


    Luo Mingshang stretched out her left hand. A symbol appeared in her hand. The woman trembled and immediately dodged. Just now, she had a feeling that her soul was pulled out of her body.


    "Stinky boy, it''s not bad." Because women despise the enemy, they suffer a small loss. "Don''t look down on people." Say, take out two pistols to point to Luo Ming Shang from the body.


    "You talk a lot." Luo Ming Shang frowned. As expected, his little wife was the most lovely. He stretched out his hand and said, "eat the soul." Suddenly, countless blue soul bodies flew out of the hand, and constantly passed through the woman''s body.


    "Ah The woman screamed and fell down. "You''re a guy, who is..."


    "Although the underworld can''t interfere in the affairs of the human world at will, you people are no longer the creatures of the human world." Luo Mingshang took back his soul body, walked forward slowly, and walked away without looking at the woman.


    "Hades!" The woman opened her eyes in disbelief.


    Luomingshang didn''t catch up. He knew where it was. It was my personal grudge. He just had to wait here.


    As I continued to walk in, there were casualties and damaged buildings all around me, and I frowned. There seems to have been a war here. Who is it?


    "It seems that someone is a step faster than us. Who did it?" As I walked, I said, turning a corner, I saw the crystal blue buildings not far away. "Is this the center? Gongsun Xiaoyao, wait. I hope you haven''t been killed yet. "


    "Who are you?" A sound came, I looked over, a red man, some weak to get up, a scar.


    "Well? What happened? " I murmured, and then left him alone and went on.


    "Hey, do you hear me? Get out of here. It''s not for you to come here!" The man continued to shout.


    I stopped. Look at the man. "What''s going on here?" I asked directly.


    "A man broke in and killed all our people," the man replied. It seemed that he was seriously injured. "You came back from the outside, didn''t you? Go back quickly and tell Lord Wulu that Well... " Before his words were finished, I inserted the short blade into his heart to help him end his life.


    Someone has come one step ahead of time. It seems that the enemy sand of Xiaoyao island has come. Oh, did I pick up a bargain?


    In the top floor, there is nothing but a crystal pillar. I slowly approach and touch the crystal pillar with my hand.


    "Who are you?" A sound of nothingness came from the crystal pillar.


    I looked at the crystal pillar in front of me. There seemed to be a man in it, "are you Gongsun Xiaoyao?"


    "It''s me. Who are you?" He asked again.


    "Take care of your people," I said faintly.


    "What! You''re a brave man, "the voice roared. "It''s up to you to solve me? A joke


    "Gongsun Xiaoyao, you have done three most stupid things in your life," I ordered some crystal pillars. "First, you betrayed Yingliu."


    "You guy," the voice was angry, and the low air pressure all around dropped suddenly, and soon recovered, "what''s the matter? My power, why? Why can''t you use it? What have you done? "


    "The second is to set up the Xiaoyao island and kill my parents." I light way, stretch out a hand to cover that crystal pillar, the crystal pillar immediately starts to shake crack.


    "You guy..." The voice began to fear, "who the hell are you?"


    Instead of answering, I said, "the third thing is to hit me."


    He had understood, understood who was standing in front of him, "you are God! You are snow, the God of Yingliu. "


    "You can die." The crystal pillar falls off quickly.


    "Ha ha ha, I finally see you, Lord God, I finally see you." He seems to be crazy in general, until the crystal all fall off, inside a wisp of soul also scattered. The voice, suddenly stopped.I took back my hand. "Sun Xiaoyao, the hero of the legendary Xiaoyao Island, turned out to be just a wisp of spirit."


    Someone came up behind him. "He died more than 50 years ago. What remains is just an obsession, an obsession to see Yingliu."


    "This obsession is terrible." I shook my head. "A plan that lasted for 300 years, for a God, did not hesitate to adapt himself into this ghost. Originally, he had a long life, but he was reduced to only a wisp of spirit, which was sealed in this crystal pillar."


    "Maybe he asked for it all." The people behind slowly came up.


    "But he returned too many people." I sighed. Then he turned around and looked at the man, smiling, "I knew it was you." I laughed. "Thank you, Qing."


    "My task is to protect the safety of the young lady. Since they have the idea of the young lady, of course I can''t look at it like this, but I will be scolded for nothing when I go back," Qingfeng smiles.


    I didn''t answer him. I jumped out of the window and landed on my toes gently. At the moment of landing, a huge array that could encircle the whole island appeared at my feet. I just landed in the center, "divine judgment, heavenly punishment." With a whisper, the array starts, and a little around it begins to disappear.


    He was still waiting, and I took his arm from behind.


    "Is it all over?" Luo Mingshang drew back his hand and held me.


    "Go back!" I leaned on his shoulder, the distant coastline became thinner, the island disappeared.

 Chapter 481

    I stay here, in front of a large area of manjushahua, has spread to the foot, brilliant fire as the road is like a vine winding more than, blood in the flow, drop by drop on the ground, was the red burning warm, red wedding dress as if to integrate with the general, trailing across the safflower, nothing left.


    I have never thought about my wedding with luomingshang in my life. Maybe I''m not sure about my future. Before I met him, I thought that I would stay in the spirit hall all my life. My life is infinite. If I want to stay, I will stay for a lifetime.


    When did you get upset? Perhaps, since that night, I have fallen into the world of mortals, and now, I dream of becoming his wife, wearing the beautiful wedding dress of bright red, walking through the road of burning fire, and carrying with him all my life.


    Just in front of reality, all this is just a mirage.


    No matter how long I see from this window, it''s just the moonlight. I walk to the French window in my nightgown, barefoot, and open the window. The wind blows in from the outside, but I can''t feel the temperature. There was a warm blanket under my feet. One step further, I arrived at the window. Someone grabbed me from behind and pulled me back from the window.


    Tightly held in my arms, I smile helplessly, "fool, I don''t want to jump."


    "I''m scared." The strength of his arms is particularly strong, as if to rub me into the body.


    I was a little suffocated. I didn''t push people away. I had to stick my neck and say, "you release me. I can''t breathe any more."


    Luo Mingshang waved his hand and closed the window. Then he let me go. I gasped and almost choked to death.


    Results just let go, another hand, will I hold up, "what are you thinking?"


    I reached around his neck and thought, "I''m thinking about our wedding."


    "Wedding?" Luomingshang put me on the bed and lay down on my own. "Cher wants to get married?"


    "Well." I nodded, "every girl dreams of the moment when she puts on her wedding dress, and then steps into the palace of marriage with the person she likes."


    Luo Mingshang is curious, "isn''t Xueer through? It''s beautiful. "


    I turned over and pressed on him, clutching his neck. "That time, it didn''t count. And we''re getting married again, eh It''s reasonable to remarry. "


    Luo Ming Shang, nodded, "it makes sense."


    "Take me to the underworld." I asked myself.


    Luo Ming Shang hesitated, "that''s your body."


    "I don''t know what it''s like to go to the underworld, but I want to try." I look gentle, "others say that since I married you, it''s natural for me to go to the underworld."


    "Good," Luo Ming Shang couldn''t beat me. He reached out and picked me up. In a flash, he had already stepped on the river of the nether world.


    Luomingshang gently put me down, the moment I landed, I had a red wedding dress on my body, as if I wanted to integrate into this dazzling road.


    When I looked again, I found that luomingshang had also changed into a red wedding dress. Under his feet was manzhushahua, which spread to the horizon. He stretched out his hand to pull up my hair, and then lifted the hair in front of my forehead.


    "Cher, I will love you all my life." A common love word is a promise. It doesn''t need much gorgeous language, just a promise.


    Only a lifetime, because I know, the afterlife that is not you, just like, you always think, you are you, Youming snow is Youming snow. Because I know that if you''re gone, I''ll go with you. I''ll go wherever you go.


    I didn''t speak, just smile, Manshu Sahua open in the body, winding winding, I slowly stick up, tiptoe, take the initiative to pass a kiss. He reached out and hugged me. He turned away from me. After lingering for a long time, he let me go and licked my lips.


    We walked the road of huozhao together and carved our own names on Sansheng stone. No one drinks for us. No one congratulates us. We just need to be happy.


    Everything is like a dream, I am not willing to, also do not want to wake up.


    Xiaoyao island is out, and a thorn in my heart has also been pulled out. It''s OK. I''m not worried about it. Just still worried about something.


    "Since it''s all settled, don''t you want to go back with me?" Shi leaned against the window and asked softly. I''m still a little confused. I don''t know when he came.


    Just now, it seems that I had a dream, a very beautiful dream. I dreamed that I was wearing a red wedding dress and married luomingshang. Standing in front of the flowers on the other side of the sky, I made an appointment to spend my whole life together.


    "Ying Liu''s own business is clear?" I yawned. Indeed, Xiaoyao island is over, so my original obsession is gone.


    "As soon as Xiaoyao island is removed, those guys will be more comfortable." Answer.


    "And the child?" I asked, conveniently helped Luo Mingshang pull the quilt, turned to get out of bed."Are you really going to support him? That boy is a man-made God. No one knows what kind of existence he will grow into. " Release surprised shout a way, be I a stare, immediately obediently shut up.


    I took a piece of clothes and put it on, "human nature is good at the beginning. Since it has been created, he has the qualification to live. Give him to me."


    "I don''t understand what''s going on in your head." Shi frowned, "what have you experienced in the past few years? It can make you so fearless. "


    "It''s not being fearless, it''s being confident." I replied, "you can trust that child to me. I will seal his divine power and teach him slowly. He is no different from other people in Yingliu, but he is born to be a god like me, but he doesn''t know how to use and control it."


    Release helpless talk tone, "you say right, well, those guys are also headache, how to deal with that child." Said, pause, suddenly understand what, "you don''t open the topic, if you don''t go back with me, you should know the consequences."


    "I know," I sighed, "but..." Then he turned and looked at the people on the bed.


    "You still can''t bear him," Shi also looks at Luo Mingshang. "Are you in love with the boy?"


    "I''m afraid so." I whisper.


    "Relief pause," just, that is your own decision, I don''t much interference, you this girl''s temperament has not changed since childhood, once identified things, hit the south wall don''t look back

 Chapter 482

    I said with a smile, "why don''t you let me bump into the south wall? It''s my robbery. I can''t avoid it anywhere. It''s better to honestly experience this life and death robbery. Maybe it''s also an opportunity. It''s up to heaven to live or die. "


    "Even so, I still want to remind you to be careful." A little bit of my head.


    "If I had been afraid of that day, I would not have left the ghost place of Yingliu at the beginning. It would have been better to continue to be my God in Yingliu. It would have been better to continue to be my carefree emperor in that paradise. How could it be so tragic? " I laughed and didn''t care.


    Release left, I went to the bed, fingers outlined his outline, drunk Jade incense is really powerful, let him sleep so well a Hades.


    I looked at the half bottle of drunk jade fragrance left by my pillow. Er Did you give him a little too much? Half a drop of drunk jade fragrance can make a monk sleep for half a month. Thinking that he is a god of the underworld, he increases the dose. What if he sleeps for a year and a half?


    After the release, the old man came back. I saw in the mirror that the old man was arguing with mo. I couldn''t help laughing. These two people were enemies. At this time, it would be better if they came to take melon seeds and get hot tea.


    Finally, seeing that the two men were about to fight, I quickly called to stop, "OK, what''s the old man doing when he comes back?"


    Mo, who was quarreling with the old man, was a little thirsty. After drinking tea, he answered me by the way, "I don''t know where this crazy old man came from. All in all, I''m here for you. Do you want to see if you''re coming back or what to do? "


    I thought for a moment, the old man came back, probably for my present situation, and then nodded, "I know. Explain to the old man, and I''ll be back soon. "


    "Good."


    I looked at the sleeping luomingshang with some doubt. Should I wake people up first and then go back? Or do you want to tell them you''re leaving? Now that the old man has come back, I think I can be saved. I never doubt that, and he will not come back if he finds a way to save me.


    After seeing the person with eye trauma again, he tells Xiaohei and Xiaoqi to take good care of the person. Then he turns around and pushes the door to go out. Now he doesn''t come back with Yan. The rest of the people in charge are only Lv.


    I knocked on the door of the law, to tell you the truth, in such a big villa, I have gone in except for yiheyan''s room, and I don''t know what other people''s rooms look like. I don''t know if they are the same.


    When the people in the room said "please come in", I opened the door. The first thing I did was to look at the whole bedroom, which was divided into two parts. One part was the bedroom, and the other side was separated. It was a study, and a huge bookshelf was particularly eye-catching.


    "What can I do for you?" Law is looking at a book, see I come in, and do not speak, a strong look at his room, suddenly some helpless.


    "Oh, let me tell you, I''m going back." I''ll react and speak directly.


    "Go back?" Law a Leng, will be in the hand of the book closed, immediately thought, "you are now like this or as little as possible to leave better."


    "My master has come back, maybe he will find a way to save me," I looked at the book in his hand.


    LV was silent for a moment. "So, are you going back?" Finally got my point.


    "Well." I know I''ve been troubling you for a long time, and I know it''s inappropriate for me to leave so soon, so I''ll say goodbye to you, "if he can''t, I''ll come back." Although some cheeky, but still want to say, after all, this place is really able to seal the spread speed of the holy mark.


    "Good." The law nodded and then added, "get up early and come back early."


    I''m stumbling under my feet. You''ve made up your mind. The old man can''t help but go back early. Can you give me some confidence?


    From the law room out, directly back to the room, luomingshang is still sleeping, must, now must find a way to wake him up. I can''t resist such a little drunk jade fragrance.


    I leaned over to his lips, slowly kiss down, drunk jade fragrance into the mouth, I also began to have a little bit drunk, a little bit of aroma let people God drunk, it seems that after less use.


    Half drunk and half awake, I absorbed most of the effect of zuiyuxiang. I dozed off on his chest and felt tight. Someone was breathing in his ear and his hot and humid breath hit his face. "Why did Xueer take medicine on me?"


    I waved, "it''s not medicine, it''s drunk jade fragrance." The drunkenness is hazy, and I will say all I can.


    "Oh? Drunk jade fragrance? What''s that? " Someone asked in my ear, and I answered casually.


    "It''s a kind of aging wine from Yingliu. It''s very precious. Its aroma is intoxicating. As long as half a drop, it can make people drunk for half a month." I can''t control my mouth at all, and my brain has been dead for a long time.


    "Oh? How much did you use for me? " He asked again.


    I looked up at his face, then reached out and said, "half a bottle."


    I didn''t hear what the person on the top of my head said. I just laughed and asked in a soft voice, "don''t you drink the remaining half bottle together?""If I want to go back, I can''t lift you. I''ll inhale half of the drunk jade fragrance left in your body." I continued to lean on his chest and doze with my eyes half closed.


    "So you want me to carry you back?" Luo Ming Shang has some helplessness. The villain in his arms has already gone to sleep. I''m afraid he''s going to sleep for two or three days. Then he lay back. He was half drunk. Let''s sleep together.


    It''s been three days since I went back to the spirit hall. I didn''t expect that I had slept for three days. When I got to the spirit hall, I heard that it was noisy like raising thousands of ducks. It was generally recognized that two people were quarreling.


    "I repeat, old man, I am not your apprentice, but your shadow."


    "You are the shadow of my apprentice. You are a part of him. You are also my apprentice in principle."


    I admire your courage to reason with the old man and play theory.


    No choice but to enter. See Mo Zheng''s face is weak, as if he had been sucked up by a goblin and collapsed on the soft couch. Opposite her is a man in plain clothes, about 30 years old, with white hair. Well, yes, that''s him. That''s the old man I''m talking about. Don''t look at him like this, he is nearly eighty years old.


    "Old man, I''m back." I took a deep breath and came in.


    "My dear. Come back. what''s happening? Come on, let me see. " Then he rushed up.

 Chapter 483

    Luomingshang step in front of me, and the old man has been Xuanling and Mingqing pull. I saw the other side of Ruizhe, suddenly some surprise, "Ruizhe, you wake up."


    "Well, if you kill Xiaoyao Island, I''ll wake up." Rachel nodded.


    "What about mocha and their people on Third Street?" I quickly asked, this is a piece of heart disease.


    "They''re OK." Ruizhe shook his head. "We had to evacuate twice at that time. Before they attacked, I ran away and settled them before I planned to find the guards who were captured. I went to them when I woke up. Nothing happened. "


    "That''s good." I feel relieved, but I always feel that something is wrong. Ruizhe''s words are not believable, but I always feel strange. In a word, his words are too general. It seems that he will have a good time to ask carefully.


    Then he looked at the old man and said, "ah, old man, if you want to see it, don''t move your hands or feet, or I''ll find aunt Xuan to deal with you."


    "Well. We have something to say. Can we just stop shouting? " The old man''s face changed at once. Then looked at me carefully, "you said that the water according to the flower, is a magic."


    I nodded. "I see." So can you say something useful?


    The old man paused. "That''s the last trick in huamanji''s magic flower."


    "What I was surprised. I never thought it would be such a coincidence. Since I knew that Linshui Zhaohua was a magic art, I didn''t think that it had something to do with huamanji, but I soon rejected it. If there was such a magic art, she would not die.


    "What is the flower collection?" Foam full of blood resurrected came to me and asked. "A book?"


    I looked at her. "It''s a magic, a magic with flowers as weapons. It can be divided into three parts: magic flower, burying flower and flower dance. Each part has nine techniques Let me introduce them one by one.


    Mingyu understood, "Oh, it''s the magic that you learned with Hua Jianli, boss."


    "Yes." I nodded, "it''s just that none of US practiced to the last skill. Because it is said that the last skill has been lost. "


    "It''s not lost." The old man waved his hand, then walked to one side and sat down, "it''s just that linshuizhaohua is very powerful. She just doesn''t want you to do anything hurtful."


    I thought about it and nodded, too. If I believe that the supernatural magic is true, it will become true. If I imagine that I am the king of the world, then the world is mine. It''s just a big plug-in.


    "There should be this technique in the forbidden technique left by Lu Yu." The old man continued.


    "Forbidden technique?" I remember. It''s the one I found in the Seven Star building. I nodded. "I see. I''ll go back and look for it." There are too many things in my mind. I can''t remember them for a while. Go back and grab them.


    "Shut up for four or five days and solve your problems." The old man sighed, "I''ll stay here these days. I''ll help you guide them, you two apprentices."


    "Well." Sometimes the old man is very good.


    As a result, he added, "I really don''t understand how old you are. You''ll accept apprentices and those who are older than you. You''re sure that you can''t pass this level. Do you plan earlier?"


    I smack, "no, just ready." I suddenly remembered something. "Wait, old man, you know me..."


    "Ouch, ouch." Before I finished, the old man interrupted, "I''m not here. Why haven''t you changed all these years? This spirit hall is not a shelter. Look at the ones you''ve picked up. Is there a place to live in the spirit hall? "


    "Meow ~" the little black cat rubbed the old man''s trousers. He was picked up by the old man.


    "If you think you don''t have a place to live, you can shop on the floor." I rolled my eyes. I picked up the baby. What''s the matter? At least it won''t be the same as you.


    old man gave me a look. "This is my site. Why sleep on the floor?" Then he went to the other side and teased two children. These two children were a little strange today. Didn''t they see me rushing up before? "You can do it. I''ve been gone for only a long time. I''ve not only been married, but also had children. You''re laying eggs


    My head is full of blue veins. I don''t believe you can''t see that these two kids are baby corpses. They are ghost babies. You just lay eggs.


    "In other words, I remember you were under age." The old man thought again with his chin clenched.


    I felt out a yellow amulet and was going to call someone. "The old man immediately called to rush up," Ai Ai Ai, there''s something to discuss, don''t call that tigress


    "Pa -" a little clear button sound, then Xuanling took out a recorder, opened it, and a voice came from it, "Ai Ai Ai, if you have something to discuss, don''t call that female tiger."


    The old man''s face turned green. "What are you doing, stinky boy?"


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing. I just think it''s impolite for the boss to call people again and again for no reason. Just find a reason for the boss. " Xuan zero answers with a smile.I instantly thumbed up, Xuan zero, goodjob!


    "Hum hum, sure enough, the Little Niggers call out a group of niggers." The old man moved aside and snatched things from Xuanling. Forget it.


    Foam in the side to see for a long time, stretching, "so to say, I have nothing to do, right, then I go back first."


    I waved, "goodbye."


    "By the way, remember what you promised me." The foam is slowly disappearing. After that, the whole person completely disappeared.


    Well, when I''m ready, "I''ll go up first."


    I went upstairs, went back to my room, and went straight to bed. Luo Mingshang was always with me, watching me meditate on my knees on the bed. He didn''t dare to disturb me, but he was always protecting the Dharma.


    It''s not right. It''s not right. This time I didn''t come back as weak as before. The oppression is a little bit more or less, but it''s not so severe. Is it really the effect of zuiyuxiang? Forget it, no matter. I slowly found out the technique of Linshui Zhaohua in my mind. I really found it. It seems that they have decided to give it to me at the beginning. Do you trust me? Or has it been predicted that I will have such a day?


    According to the rules of practice, a little bit of practice, as if in a sea of flowers, at the foot of the pure water lake, can smell the fragrance of flowers, as if to overflow.

 Chapter 484

    Maybe I had some experience before. Whether it was the concentrated method or the forbidden method, the cultivation process was not very difficult. After a little success, I applied a skill to myself. Looking at the trace in the mirror slowly receding, I was relieved that I didn''t intend to continue to learn this skill. This skill was against heaven. If I didn''t know it was magic, I would believe it. When I knew it was magic, it was too late. I think she doesn''t want to learn, and she doesn''t want us to learn, probably because she doesn''t want us to be fascinated by this magic.


    It''s night. It''s dark. There''s a man standing on the balcony with his hands on his back. If I didn''t get up in the middle of the night and want to find something to eat, I might never believe that this man is an old man who doesn''t seem to be doing well on weekdays.


    At this time, the old man''s face was cold, and his silver eyes seemed to radiate cold light, reflecting the moonlight, which made him even colder. A suit of plain clothes also caught the cold air at this time. Behind him is Xuan zero.


    I quietly close to the past, want to hear what they are saying.


    "It seems that the elder has seen my identity for a long time," Xuanling said, "but why didn''t the elder expose me at the beginning?"


    "You didn''t mean to be invincible to her at the beginning, and you didn''t mean to harm others. I just thought you were here for a private visit. It''s just that you''ve been here for four years." The old man spoke.


    Xuan zero chuckled, "it seems that the elder seems to know a lot of things. Xuan zero boldly asked here, who is the elder?"


    The old man waved, "in front of the ghost king, how dare I call the elder? I''m just an old Taoist in the spirit hall."


    "Why do you know so many things, master?" Xuan zero is going to break the casserole and ask to the end.


    In fact, I''d like to know that when I asked the question a few days ago, I took it with me. I can''t do it now, so please tell me.


    The old man was silent for a long time before he said, "do you know the surname Shuo?"


    Xuan zero dun dun, "don''t know, elder generation can tell, new moon, is with what ancient clan related?"


    Again the silence of the fans, I squat in the corner, nervous sweat all flow down, you are quick to say ah.


    "It''s nothing, actually." In a second, the old man waved with a smile, "I just want to ask."


    The smile on Xuanling''s face was a little stiff. "Master..."


    "Ah, ah?" The old man gave a smile, then straightened his face, turned again and gazed at the moon, "Shuo''s pulse, the times guard this place, because this place is related to her."


    Xuan zero dun dun, seem to understand, "Youming snow."


    "She was the king of Shura at that time. This is the world of Shura and the land of her world. The generations who have lived here believe that she will come back."


    "she''s really silent now, so the old man comes back." Xuan zero lightly sighed a tone, "also so, at the beginning the elder just specially bring her back?"


    I''m a little surprised. This is the Shura world, but I never thought about having anything to do with her. I don''t even know why the old man brought me back.


    Some disappointment, or accident?


    "When I brought her back, I didn''t expect it to be like this. I just thought her eyes were very good. But later, after I brought her back, what I didn''t expect was that the spirit of the rule blade, which has been used by the guardians of all ages, recognized the Lord automatically." Said the old man.


    "Spirit?" Xuanling frowned and remembered, "is it the dagger that the boss used before? Is that dagger soul? The spirit she used? "


    "Yes." The old man nodded, "after her death, puling has been transformed into the form of a short sword. Later, it has been used as the rule blade of antique street. When she came, I found that puling recognized the master automatically. Only I knew about this. Later, in order not to be found, I sealed up the spirit of the soul. "


    I thought of the dagger and recognized the Lord? Why don''t I remember? Oh, the old man''s sealed. The box.


    As I was thinking about it, Xuanling over there asked, "is it possible that the elder named her Shuo Tongxue on purpose to make her a member of Shuo''s family? Take over the position? "


    The old man was silent for a moment, spitting out four words, "let it be."


    "I have one last question," Xuanling continued, "about Jiang Ke''er and Lu Yu, they should not be ordinary people. I have checked their information in the underworld, but they are all blank."


    Hearing this, I immediately picked up my spirits, and my spirits collapsed. I only heard the old man coughing twice, "I promised them, I won''t tell them."


    Xuan zero dun dun, seem to also know what, "since the elder said so, I think I already know."


    What do you know? I don''t know. Dare you say it? Is it good to hold it like this? I''m not in a hurry. The audience is in a hurry.


    "Keep these things from the girl for the time being." The old man sighed, "if I can, I''d rather she be Shuo Tong Xue and live a good life.""Well," Xuan nodded.


    "When she recovers, I''m going to leave. She''s still a disaster. Please take care of Her Highness," the old man turned and threw his fist at xuan01.


    "The elder is serious," Xuan zero also returns to make a Yi, "just, the elder wants to leave? But for the so-called, single person? "


    The old man nodded, "yes, this kind of person''s existence is really a very special one. He created a separate text, a separate civilization, which only belongs to him. She wanders alone outside the law of the road, but it''s a pity that the girl refuses to say. Maybe it''s because of some law. Anyway, maybe she has been idle for too long, so she always wants to give it to herself Find something to do. "


    Xuan nodded, "it''s really a very special person. I think that in those years, the three roads and six realms also found the trace of this person, but it''s a pity..." Speaking of the end, Xuan zero sighed.


    Of course, they can''t be found. The only people are just people. They are hidden among all living beings. They are no different from ordinary people. They inherit in one vein and live a lonely life. They only hand over everything to the next successor before they die.


    Some bored, can not hear any special explosion point, I yawned, turned back to the room to sleep.


    Sitting on the soft couch, yawning one after another, it''s the old man''s fault that I didn''t fall asleep all night.


    "Well? Master, the marks on your face have faded. " Mia came over curiously.

 Chapter 485

    "Well. Ha ~ "another yawn.


    "So, master, you are well." Mia has a surprise on her face.


    "Well, ha ~" one, I didn''t mean to, it was I''m sleepy.


    "Master, are you ready? Do you mean that you have accomplished the skill of taking care of flowers in front of water? Isn''t that against heaven? Master, come and have a try and turn me into the first beauty Mia suddenly came to her senses.


    I glanced at Mia and rubbed her head. "Darling, you''re beautiful already." This is not perfunctory. MIA is a beauty. There is no ugly girl who graduated from the Art Department of a university. In particular, Mia, the mayor''s daughter, is just looking at minor. After all, she is also a close sister. With one look from minor, half of the men in the city have to be surrounded and courteous, and Mia can''t be worse.


    "Oh, no way," MIA said with her face in full bloom.


    "Ha ~" I yawned again. Well, I miss the arrogant and cool MIA.


    "Master, you haven''t slept for several days." Mia finally saw that I was sleepy.


    I waved and yawned again. "No, it was fine yesterday. It was just something happened last night and I didn''t sleep all night."


    As soon as I finished, the old man came to me with an obscene look on his face. "Farewell is better than newlyweds. We all understand that."


    This old guy is really disrespectful for his old age. I put a smile on his face and said, "do you want me to help you leave early and win the wedding?"


    The old man''s face was green, "get get get, good student, you are looking at me with an old bone still intact, right? This toss, my half life will be gone."


    I was surprised, "I didn''t expect that the nun was really energetic."


    "Cough," the old man was a little uneasy, "well, you''re all back. It''s OK. I''ll go first."


    "Here we go." I picked up the hot tea and took a SIP to refresh myself. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Don''t you sit down and have a chat?"


    The old man became nervous. "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Talk about the list of gods," I glanced at the old man. "Tell me, where did you get that?"


    The old man was silent for a moment. "I explored an ancient cemetery and found it there."


    "The graveyard of ancient gods?" I suddenly came to the spirit, put down the cup, "where is that place?"


    "What do you want?" The old man suddenly picked up his spirits. What interests me is usually not a good thing.


    I poured another cup of tea, holding the cup silent for a while, "ancient gods cemetery, there should be a lot of good things in it."


    "I know what you are going to do!" "Don''t think about it, those are public ones," the old man said


    I immediately looked at the old man with an expression that I hate iron but not steel, "do you think the money in the shop is coming from the gale, and you don''t want to find a way to get something, what do you eat or drink? You can support such a large family. And there are so many magic weapons. You''ve turned them in. You''re stupid. "


    "You think I want to." The old man glared at me and said, "I don''t want to bring back so many good things. As a result, I''ll win back such a good thing for you. If they don''t know what its function is, I''ll be content. Fengshenbang is the best magic weapon in the whole tomb."


    I drank hot tea and nodded, "well, next question, you lied to Uncle sun to marry him, but you didn''t do anything with other people''s money. What''s the matter with throwing this broken pot to me?"


    The old man was silent for a moment. "Good apprentice, you have to listen to me to explain this. It''s not that I didn''t do anything with the money. It''s mainly because he paid at the beginning. As a result, I found that the woman named Yao LAN, who was the object of his secret marriage, was not dead, and Lao sun also had a problem. I didn''t want to call the girl to ask if I would like to, but I couldn''t recruit her, but I didn''t mean well I think I can''t, or the sign of our spirit hall will be broken. Think with him said marriage is good, how to say is also a read think not. And I also remind you, don''t worry about it. I didn''t expect you to manage it, and it ended well. "


    Nice banana peel from your grandma''s house. You still have a reason, don''t you. I glared at the old man, and the old man said with a smile, "well, there''s nothing wrong with me, so I''ll go first. I have something else to do."


    "Don''t worry. We haven''t finished yet. " I Yin Yin smile way, this want to go, I here of account to you remember a brushstroke of, have not finished, this go calculate how to return a responsibility?


    "Right, don''t worry, those accounts will be calculated slowly," he said. The old man had already stepped out of the store, and then he just slipped away, "so we''ll talk about it later." There was only a pause in the street.


    The clear water next door came out a little puzzled, and saw me smile, "was it master Shuo just now?"


    "Well," I picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. The tea was light. It had passed several times, and the tea had no fragrance.


    Clear water looked at the direction of the street, with a smile, "as long as there is a small pupil in ah, Shuo elder always so spirit."


    Ha ha, thank you for your praise.Water came to my door, looking at me in the house, "however, to see the pupil can come back, really happy."


    "Keke," the tea got stuck in his throat. How unbearable the guy was, "Yeah. Thank you for your concern. "


    "In fact, before talking about that woman, is Xiaotong going to keep her?" Wait, you control the water. Don''t turn your eyes purple. It''s terrible.


    "She''s my shadow," I said, holding the cup in my hand. So how much you don''t want to see. It seems that Mo didn''t do anything special.


    "Is it credible that you came out of that mirror?" Clear water dangerous squint a Mou son.


    I paused. "She''s not." Is that the reason? It seems that their psychology left a shadow on that mirror.


    Shimizu turned back to his shop. I thought of the three guys in his shop. I just wanted to say something. After thinking about it, I just let it go. Gongsun Xiaoyao is just a legend in the past.


    Xuanling took away the pot of light tea in front of me and was going to make a new one. I waved, "don''t make it."


    "It''s got to be cleaned, too." Xuanling took the teapot away.


    I looked at the teacup in my hand and precipitated, "mia, take a look at the shop. I''ll go to sleep for a while." Then he got up and said, "ah?" Mia was surprised, then thought, nodded, "Oh." Just looking at the shop. It should be OK.

 Chapter 486

    The confluence of light and shadow, mottled light and shadow scattered on the water, leaves falling on the water, surprised a ripple, the lake is calm and serene, the blend of water stains entangled with the deep shadow of the tree, startled the fish in the water, gently jumped up, carrying the honey insects flying under the tree. And swim back to the water peacefully.


    On the second floor, I felt a bad feeling and quickly climbed up. Sure enough, I saw three people on the balcony, one sitting, one standing, and one leaning. They didn''t talk to each other or look at each other. It was this strange busy, strange atmosphere that made people scared. My stomach ache seemed to be committing again.


    "You talk. I went back to bed." I don''t want to worry about them. I''m going to bed.


    "Hum ~" just looked at me and jumped down from the balcony. I haven''t left yet, you bear boy.


    So you really just came to see me.


    I looked at Shi on the other side. What are you doing here?


    Shi was a little uneasy when I stared at him. He got up and walked out of the balcony slowly. "Don''t look at me like that. I''ll send you the baby." Then, with a wave of his hand, his hands were flat, and a little boy who looked almost as big as Xiao Hei appeared in his hands.


    "That''s him, but I managed to steal it from you." Pass me the baby.


    Looking at the sleeping child, I reached for it and said, "does he have a name?"


    "Like you, it''s called rain." Shi replied and looked at the child again. "He is related to you by blood."


    "Snow is the flower of the sky, rain is the tear of the sky," I looked at the little girl in my arms, "since he is related by blood, then he will be my brother." I have a younger brother for no reason. I don''t know what to think, but I don''t think there will be any problem.


    Shi sighed, "this boy is yours. You can do it yourself."


    "How many memories does he have?" A question suddenly occurred to me.


    "Not long after he woke up, his memory was almost the same as that of you. He spent most of his time in the secret room," Shi replied. "But he knew about you and always treated you as his sister. I told him that I had shown him your photos, so you can rest assured that he knew you and always believed that your sister would save him from that dark place Come out. "


    I''m silent. Save him? I can''t save him myself. How can I save him.


    "I see." The little ball in his arms moved and seemed to wake up. "I''m sleepy. I''ll go back to my room and sleep for a while."


    After hearing this, Luo Mingshang immediately got up from the ground and followed him. Shi felt bored and jumped out of the window.


    I forgot to ask the feelings of the two little guys. I had an uncle who was younger than me for no reason. I thought the two children would have to struggle to die.


    Now the situation is that I''m hugging Xiaotuan Zi and luomingshang is hugging me. The three of us sleep in the same bed. In fact, it''s not crowded. My bed is big enough to squeeze two Tuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi moved in his arms, turned over, hugged me with both hands, put up his feet, smacked his mouth, as if he regarded me as a cuddling bear, the whole person was hanging on me.


    Luo Mingshang pulled xiaotuanzi down from me, so he continued to pick it up, drag it again, pick it up again. The big one and the small one were on my bed, across from me, so they started fighting.


    "Don''t make any noise." I patted Luo Mingshang''s hand, opened his paws, and surrounded his chest. Then I put xiaotuanzi''s hand around my waist and leaned back against Luo Mingshang. "Sleep."


    "Well." There was a reply from behind.


    "Well," the ball on his body answered.


    There''s another baby in the shop. Fortunately, Yan yechen is gone. Ruizhe is driven to No.3 street by me to help build together. By the way, he discusses the wedding date with Moka. By the way, he takes over No.3 street with the eyes of the rules. Well, everything is so by the way. In this way, the shop saves two mouths and has a little ball. Xiao Hei can eat cat food, Xiao Qi and give it to Ji Feather has been kept for two days. Baize hasn''t seen it for several days. Maybe he has been sealed into the Yin Yang mirror by the boy. But the boy takes over the door and should have a helper. Well, I can sell more meat because I have lost several mouths.


    Thinking in my heart, I went to sleep.


    In the evening, Xuanling came to call people, and I just woke up, so it''s always the best time for Xuanling to grasp the time, but this time, I didn''t get up, mad, I couldn''t get up at all. Before and after the two pairs of claws tightly hold, you try one.


    "Boss, haven''t you got up yet?" Xuan zero pushes a door to come in to ask a way.


    "I can''t get up." I lie on the bed, some helpless said.


    Luo Mingshang heard that he stretched out his hand to pull the small paw off my waist, and pulled the small ball down again. I was just released. Get up from the bed, and then throw baobaoxiong to Xiaotuan Zi. Xiaotuan Zi grabs baobaoxiong Wang''s bosom and shoves it, rolls to the bottom of the bed and goes to sleep.


    Xuanling is still carrying dinner, a bowl of white fish soup, a bowl of porridge, a plate of pickles, simple I thought I had breakfast. Is it hard for me to fall asleep?"Boss, let''s eat first. You must not have eaten well these days, so you should warm your stomach first. Mingyu is cooking, and we''ll have dinner later."


    "Well," I answered, and then I took a sip of porridge.


    Xuanling found the little ball on the bed, "which ball is


    I turned and looked, "Oh, it''s my brother."


    "The boss''s brother?" Xuan zero one Leng, never heard of, "when did you come?"


    "It was just delivered to me." I replied that three or two people finished their porridge and served fish soup. The fish soup was very white and fresh, but there was no fishy smell.


    Xuan zero pause, "is that man-made God?" He guessed.


    "Well," I nodded, "I have my blood, my family."


    Zuo Xuan nodded to his right partner


    After half a bowl of soup, I went to the bedside and touched xiaotuanzi''s head. A flash of light flashed over his head, and then something entered his forehead.


    "You are..." Mysterious zero curiosity.


    "Seal his power, he is too small to control it." I took back my hand and answered softly, "he is different from me. He is an artificial God, which means that such a powerful force has been forced into his body. If he doesn''t pay attention, it will lead to disaster."


    "Yes," he nodded. Then he laughed, "but there are more children. I don''t know what little left and little right will think."

 Chapter 487

    I was silent for a moment, bad, thought of a did not think of those two little ancestors, "should not, after all, more than a small partner."


    "Yes, a younger uncle." Xuanling continues to smile.


    I''ll help you, Xuanling. Don''t laugh. "I''ll explain it to them slowly."


    "Well." Xuan nodded and cleared up the tray. "Dinner."


    I saw an eye Xuan zero, a face helpless, immediately saw an eye Luo Ming Shang again, stretched out a hand to grasp, "walked, ate."


    "Well." Luomingshang doesn''t care what happened around him.


    When I went out, I asked fan Xiang, and two little guys rushed forward. I hugged them and said, "darling, are you hungry?"


    "Yes. Mom''s eating. " Two little guys pulled me to the table.


    I was thinking about how to tell them about the ball in the room, "er Left and right, my mother brought you a little friend. It''s mom''s brother. "


    Two pairs of big eyes staring at me, blinking and blinking, looking forward to my future. Before I said anything, Mingqing said, "boss, when did you bring back the children? Why don''t I know? "


    I white eyes clear green, let you see on the ghost, "others sent, did not go through the door."


    "Oh." Mingqing helpless, "I have never heard of the boss, you even have a brother, with the boss is God?"


    "Well." I nodded, "it''s just that he can''t control his own power and seal it."


    "Boss, your brother, that is Little left and little right''s uncle? " Mingyu picks her eyebrows.


    I picked up the bowl and nodded, "you can say that. In fact, it''s about the same size as Xiao Hei''s figure. "


    "That''s my brother. Why my uncle?" Little right blinks.


    I rubbed the little girl''s head, "because it''s mother''s brother, so it''s little right and brother''s uncle."


    "Oh." The little girl was a little reluctant.


    I smile, did not wait for me to say what the door was suddenly opened, xiaotuanzi hugged the bear, rubbed his eyes out, "where is this?"


    "Xiaotuanzi, are you awake?" I''m going to feed two little guys with my rice bowl.


    Tuanzi rubbed his eyes, looked up at a circle of people on the table, and finally decided on me, stunned for three seconds, "sister!" He threw the bear away and rushed at me. By the way, he pushed the little left beside me away.


    Looking at the expression of the little left, I felt a sigh in my heart. It''s over. These little guys are married.


    Xiaotuanzi ran to me and looked at me uncertainly, "are you really my sister?"


    I pinched xiaotuanzi''s small face. Well, it felt good, "yes, I''m my sister."


    "Sister." Tuanzi immediately hugged me, "rain finally wait for my sister, rain miss my sister."


    "Well behaved, my sister will be by your side in the future, but the rain also has to listen to my sister''s words." I reached out to hold the unhappy little left to my leg, and then pressed the little ball to the seat of the little left.


    "Well, after the rain, I will listen to my sister. My sister will not leave the rain." Little Tuanzi looked up at me pitifully.


    "In the future, you will live here. Remember, your name will be Shuo Tong Yu. As for me, my name is Shuo Tong Xue. "I told Hao Tuan Zi not to call him by the wrong name, and then I introduced other people to him. Since I was a child," these two are my children, Xiao Zuo and Xiao you, that is, Yu''s nephew. We should get along well. "


    "Well, Yu must get along well with his younger brother and sister." Rain is very obedient, and then very friendly looking at the two little guys.


    As a result "Hum!" These two kids just don''t give face.


    I was embarrassed, and then I introduced other people, "these are my sister''s friends in the store. This is Xuanling, and Mingyu Mingqing. In addition, there''s another brother who hasn''t come back from outside. His name is Ruizhe."


    "Good brother and sister." Tuanzi is really good. It''s really like a good kiss.


    "Hello, Xiaoyu." Mingyu is also smiling. Xiaozheng is so cute that she quickly puts a pair of chopsticks on xiaotuanzi and says, "come on, have a meal."


    "Thank you, sister." Xiaotuanzi is good.


    Small left small right feel out of favor, more don''t like to see small Tuanzi. Small left shrink in my arms, just like a milk ball, a small ball appears very wronged.


    I took the little guy out of my arms. "What''s the matter? I''m not happy


    Little guy raised his head from my arms, "mother has a brother, will you still want little left and little right?"


    "Say what silly words, mother how don''t ah, baby so lovely." I leaned down and kissed the little guy. He scooped up a spoonful of rice and fed it to the little guy in his arms. Then he scooped another spoon and looked at my other one with big eyes blinking all the time.


    Luo Ming Shang picked up little right, "I''ll feed you."


    I was shocked. Even Xiaoyou was a little confused. Are you sure you can feed? Are you sure you''re not stuffed?Mingyu was also startled. She snatched the little right quickly, "I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    Rain so live down, the little guy also don''t eat much, and clever sensible, quickly won the store outside the whole street people like, here to the aunt to grab a handful of sugar, there to a sister to deliver cake. Soon the store''s other two small ancestors of the limelight on the cover, but the rain is still so sensible, what delicious to think of a few small partners. Even Xiao Zuo and Xiao you have no temper, not to mention Xiao Hei, who is as sensible as Yu.


    "Master, where did you come from? Silly little Zhengtai, it''s so cute, ouch, it''s so good." Mia stares at the rain sitting next to me eating candied gourd with golden eyes.


    I gave MIA a kick. "Either look at the store or look after the kids. You choose one."


    Mia looked at Xiao Zuo and Xiao you, who ate sugar gourd with Yu. She also looked at the flow of customers in the shop, and then asked, "what about you, master? Isn''t it all over? Where else? "


    I got up and went out, "go to the rain." You can''t be like me. I''ve been here for three years and I don''t have a hukou. And I''m ok, at least it''s nothing like staying in a shop, but children need a hukou. See a disease, learn something last time.


    "I look after the children." Finally MIA chose one. The job of looking at a shop is not suitable for her.


    To the Security Bureau registered permanent residence, Muchuan looked at me and complained, "it''s only a few days since you brought back a child. You can change the Lingguan into a kindergarten."


    "My brother, my brother." I looked at the registration of registered permanent residence, while answering.


    "Brother? Do you have a brother? " Muchuan was surprised.


    "My two brothers." I have an answer without a word, completely absent-minded.

 Chapter 488

    Muchuan was curious. "I have two younger brothers. I haven''t heard from you. Where did you come from? "


    I glared at Muchuan, "I picked it up. I can''t do it."


    "You can really pick it up. Others pick up kittens and puppies at most. You''re good. You pick up living people all day long, Xuanling, Mingyu, Mingqing, Xiaohei, and you two kids. You pick them up. What''s your hobby?" Muchuan asked.


    I really don''t want to talk to him. Looking at the registration officer registered the registered permanent residence and so on, leaving aside the topic, he asked. "It''s almost there on Third Street."


    "Well, there have been people stationed there." Muchuan replied.


    "Pay more attention over there. I''m afraid the radicals on No.3 Street are not so easy to compromise. Besides, Ruizhe still has the eyes of rules. You have to protect Ruizhe. I''m afraid those old guys on No.3 Street will deal with him."


    "All right." Muchuan nodded.


    I don''t want to see Muchuan''s bitter face any more. I know that the goods are still angry. Fang Haoyan went missing. After he came back, he was admitted to the hospital. At that time, he got the goods very well. It''s not polite to send envoys to Muchuan.


    On the way back, I made a detour and went to the cemetery to have a look. Many people died in this incident, most of them security guards. I felt sorry for them. After all, it was all because of my personal enmity from the beginning to the end, although it later spread into national hatred and family feud.


    These are martyrs, heroes who died in order to protect the city. When I went there, I saw a lot of white flowers in front of the tomb. It seems that people often come to see them.


    "Is it all over?" There was a sound behind me. I looked up. Situ Jue was holding a hoe, and he was guarding Qi fan.


    "Well," I just took a look and looked down at the tombstones. "It''s all over, and Xiaoyao island is no longer there."


    "But there are many biochemical people in Xiaoyao island. What are you going to do with them?" Situ Jue asked.


    "Let''s go with them. Xiaoyao island is gone. They are just a group of scattered soldiers. They can''t make waves." I reached out and put a white flower in front of the tombstone. "Hasn''t Qi Yang come back yet?"


    Situ Jue paused and sighed, "he has been informed. Now he is on the way." Said, but also with a smile, "you say you ah, I have nothing to react to it, just like a sleep, as a result you put the Xiaoyao island to destroy."


    I also helplessly smile, "yes, everything is like a dream, even I can''t think of it."


    "Now, is it all over?" Situ Jue asked again uncertainly, "elder martial brother''s problem has been solved, Xiao Fan has come back, and your own problem has been solved. It''s all over."


    I bowed my head and said nothing. Is it over? How can I know? Maybe, it''s really over. How nice.


    "I''ll go back first." After watching these martyrs, it''s time for me to go back, and suddenly I think of something. "Oh, by the way, I''ve calculated the money you owe. It''s still half a year to pay off, or you can take out your small Treasury and pay it in one time."


    Situ Jue glared at me, "go, go, go Situ Jue said.


    I laughed, just for a joke, situ Jue really want to have a small Treasury will not have been dragging.


    On the way back, I had a bad feeling that something would happen if I went back so early. But I really don''t know where to go.


    I went straight back to the spirit hall until I came in. I didn''t find anything wrong. I scratched my head. Was the sixth sense wrong? Children are not in, probably MIA led out to play, the result of the front foot just stepped in, hind foot Mingyu a face of iron blue came over, "boss, you are not what trouble?"


    "Ah?" My black face says hello. "I didn''t?" When did I get into trouble? "Is it the old man?"


    "How come there are people in the blood world?" Mingyu lowered her voice.


    "Oh, maybe it''s for me." People in the blood world, is it for the seal of foam? "Probably for the seal of foam."


    Mingyu said, "but I don''t think they look very well. Even the young master and young lady of the East are shocked."


    I frowned, "elder martial brother and Xiao Xiao?" I scratched my head. How did I disturb them?


    "It''s like I lost a book." Ming Qing put in a word.


    "It''s none of my business to lose the book "I''m not a slouch!" I remember the book I brought back from the blood Kingdom palace, but didn''t I return it? I suddenly turned to look at luomingshang, "luomingshang!"


    Luo Mingshang, who was reading, looked up and said, "hmm? What happened to Cher? "


    I ran directly to Luo Mingshang, "what about the book? What about the book I asked you to return? "


    Luo Ming Shang dun dun, casually from the side of that pile of books, pulled out a, "this?"


    My face is black. You didn''t return it. "Didn''t I ask you to return it?"


    "Oh, I looked very interesting, so I stayed." He said casually.I had no choice but to hide my face. After that, I rushed up the stairs with my book. At the last step, my confidence was polished.


    "That..." I slowly leaned out a head, trembling and looking at the situation of the second floor living room, the atmosphere, inexplicable strange ah. "You Hello, you You Looking for me? "


    "Come in!" There was a sudden chill on the top. I stood up immediately and climbed up slowly. It was very difficult.


    "Teacher Elder martial brother, "I lowered my head, rubbed the corners of my clothes with two hands, and moved up slowly. There are four people in the living room on the second floor, Xiaoxiao, dongfangze, LV and the bodyguard who chased me last time.


    There was a strange atmosphere in the room. The chief bodyguard first opened his mouth and gave me a faint smile. "I''ve recognized the wrong person before. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    "cough," I waved, "it''s OK, it''s all over."


    The chief bodyguard said, "can you return the book now, miss? This book is very important. I tacitly agreed to return it after reading it, but now I don''t know if I have finished reading it? "


    "Cough." It''s all luomingshang. I can''t hang on my face. "Well, I''m sorry, I planned to return it before, but because Because my husband is selfish at the moment, I''m really sorry, "he said, handing the book over directly.


    The bodyguard took the book and found that there was no loss. He was relieved, "since the forbidden book is OK, it has been returned, so don''t disturb it."

 Chapter 489

    Law helplessly looked at me, and then looked at it carefully, "it seems that you have nothing to do?"


    "Well," I nodded and gave her a smile, "it''s OK."


    The law didn''t say much, so he followed the bodyguard first. Watching people go, I have a hunch that the next step is education time.


    The little one fired the first gun, "you little boy are good at stealing people''s forbidden books. When two vampires came to me, I thought they were looking for you. I almost killed them. As a result, people told me that they came to ask you for books."


    I smack, blame me, "Little Miss, it''s really not my fault. I planned to come back before, but luomingshang hid it himself."


    "Did you steal that?" Little stare at me.


    I nodded helplessly, "yes, but I''m not At that time, I was also for myself. Anyway, I also found a way to save myself in the book. "


    Dongfangze also sighed, "it''s just that. Just return the book."


    Little helpless, "forget it, I don''t care about you." Then he went downstairs. Leave a dongfangze here.


    I watched dongfangze warily, "are you still going?"


    Dongfangze continued to move like a mountain, "you drive me away?"


    "Are you going or not?" No, I''m going.


    "Come back!" Dongfangze a low drink, I just want to turn away, immediately roared back.


    I went back to dongfangze silently, but smacked, "what else?"


    Dongfang Ze was finally willing to look at me, and then sighed, "what happened to you before I''m not with you, but how are you? "


    "I''m alive without you." I spread my hand, and then sat down to Dongfang Ze, "I know that time, daomen is not easy, and I don''t blame you."


    "Well, I''ll stop gossiping with you. I''m here to tell you something important." Dongfang Ze opened the topic and handed over a few materials. "You know daomen is not easy, but what happened to daomen?"


    "I don''t know," I took those pieces of paper and looked at them casually. "Isn''t it the sin of Xiaoyao island? Is there anything else? "


    "It''s the night of ghosts." Dongfangze replied.


    I held those pieces of paper for a long time. "Ah? How many ghosts travel at night


    "Yes." Dongfangze nodded.


    My expression is a little distorted, "elder martial brother, your brain is eaten by zombies? Ghost night travel is only in the ghost festival will appear, the last ghost festival has passed, the next Ghost Festival has not yet arrived


    "But that''s the problem." Dongfangze frowned, "the ghost festival has not arrived, but outside it began to play a ghost night."


    I suddenly Leng, "how can this happen? Before the ghost festival, they dare to March freely. "After thinking for a long time, they still feel that something is wrong." no, whether it''s a regular way or a special way to get in and out of the underworld, all ghosts need to go through the antique street. Even the ghosts who stay in the human world can''t gather together in such a short time. "


    "We don''t think that''s right, so we plan to come and ask if you are too busy all the time and ignore the ghosts running out at night?" Dongfangze raised doubts.


    "If it was really from the underworld, the underworld would have been in chaos, and Yan Yan would not have been so calm and didn''t run to harass me." I shook my head and rejected the challenge.


    "Is that..." Dongfangze is strange, "what''s unusual about Antique Street recently?"


    "Before I was away, antique street was guarded by Presbyterian Council. After I came here, I would be closed for a few days. But the old man was there for a few days, so it should be OK. I haven''t met any situation these days." I tried to recall, shaking my head.


    "That''s strange." Dongfangze frowned.


    This matter is big or small, "you go back first, try to control the ghosts first, I''ll go to the underworld to ask, and I''ll let you know when there''s news."


    "Not bad." Dongfangze nodded, then reminded me, "this is not a small matter, you must not underestimate."


    How do you know I''m not going to take it seriously. "I see."


    Seeing off dongfangze, I was beating drums in my heart. Dongfangze reminded me that it was really not a small matter.


    "Xuan zero," I gently cried, this kind of thing, looking for Luo Ming Shang is better than looking for Xuan zero.


    "Boss," Xuan zero heard my call, quietly came to me, "what''s the matter?"


    "Ghost night travel is popular in the outside world recently. Go and check it for me. What''s the matter? Did the ghost of the underworld come out Although I don''t believe it is the ghost of the underworld who runs out to make trouble, I still decide to check it out. If it''s really Yan Yan''s ineffective supervision, or the underworld personnel are too slow to release some ghosts, we have to ask in advance.


    "Ghosts travel at night?" Sure enough, even Xuan zero was puzzled and frowned, "ghost day, isn''t it yet?"


    "Yes." I nodded, "elder martial brother, it''s just for this matter. Some time ago, the human world was in chaos. He specially came to ask if there was an accident in antique street."Xuan nodded, "OK, I''ll go back to the underworld to have a look, but I don''t think it''s the underworld''s problem. It''s just that the souls are gathering. It''s really a little strange."


    "Please." I nodded.


    The mind began to be unable to be quiet again. The previous tense and uneasy feeling reappeared. Turning over, five square copper coins appeared in the palm of the hand, which had not been used for a long time.


    Five copper coins floated in my hand. I moved my hand lightly and turned my wrist. With a wave of my hand, three copper coins flew out and two were still suspended in my hand. The three flying out also stopped in the west, North and south, connecting a golden line of light.


    In the hands of the remaining two, in the palm of the hand cross rotation, the golden copper money actually out of the crystal clear blue streamer.


    This strange thing has never happened, and the uneasiness is even stronger.


    "What is this?" Luo Ming Shang doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    I shook my head and put away the money. "I don''t know," but I always felt strange. "A little uneasy."


    Luo Mingshang put out his hand and hugged me, "it''s OK, I''m here."


    I buried my head in his neck socket. I didn''t answer. I sighed for a long time. I always felt that the robbery was coming?


    The divination of Sifang copper coin is always not directed. It only tells the truth of some things that may happen in the near future. As for whether the divination is about oneself or the other party, finance or peach blossom, it all depends on what it is willing to tell you. Therefore, it doesn''t mean anything.

 Chapter 490

    But, the blue streamer, this is never appeared, the golden copper money appeared blue streamer, what does it mean?


    Luo Ming Shang patted me on the back, "peace of mind, it will be OK."


    I nodded, pushed luomingshang away, sighed and shook my head, "I''m ok, but I don''t understand some things."


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you tell me? " Luomingshang looked down at me.


    I looked up at the color in his eyes. "It''s nothing. It''s just that my elder martial brother came to me and said that there was something wrong with the outside world at this time when I had an accident. During this time, ghosts gathered and paraded in the world at night to disturb the human world. I just can''t figure out that all ghosts need to go to the antique street to get in and out of the underworld. If there are so many ghosts going out, the antique street can''t be without them "What''s going on?"


    Luo Mingshang was silent for a moment and replied, "is it the wandering soul of the human world?"


    "How can the wandering souls in the human world gather in such a large number? What''s more, people and ghosts get along with each other in peace all the time. What''s the reason for them to disturb the human world? " I don''t understand.


    "Probably, there is something in this world that makes them feel restless." He said casually.


    "This world? What is this world? " A flash of light in the brain, it seems that there is really something ignored.


    "Well, I''m not sure." Luo Mingshang shook his head, "it''s just that ghosts are born with spiritual bodies, so they will be particularly sensitive to the changes in the spiritual power between heaven and earth. Maybe there are changes in the spiritual power between heaven and earth that make them feel uneasy, so they will choose to gather together." Luo Mingshang explained.


    I thought about it carefully, "is it difficult, is there any magic weapon or treasure to be born?"


    "Not without that possibility." Luo Mingshang replied, "or, there is something special coming into the world."


    I almost subconsciously thought of rain, but this idea was immediately forgotten by me. Rain had never left Yingliu before. After being brought out, I immediately sealed his divine power, which is not likely.


    Without waiting for me to say anything, luomingshang vetoed this idea for me, "it''s not likely that it''s the boy, but I believe it''s the ghosts of those guys in Xiaoyao island."


    I shook my head. "Forget it, I don''t want to. I''m sleepy."


    "Go and rest." Luo Ming Shang didn''t agree with me. He just picked me up without saying a word.


    I blush, I rest, I will go, not disabled, why do you hold me?


    Around is the cold color, cold temperature, cold everything, frozen time, want to move.


    It''s probably a dream. I don''t want to struggle any more. Anyway, it''s probably a ghost. As for who the ghost is, I don''t know. Anyway, you should roll down from me consciously, or you won''t come into my house in the future.


    I saw everything in front of me, the ice reflected my appearance, in the next moment, a moment of broken.


    "Time is running out," said the shadow on the broken ice.


    "Dark snow." I murmured. "What time is running out? Is there anything else to happen? "


    "That woman..." The broken glass flew away and the words were intermittent.


    It''s just a reminder. I also remember the black robed man who once kidnapped me and gave me unlimited crisis? "Who is that woman?" I asked.


    I didn''t wait for the response. After a while, I was sure she couldn''t speak. Then I said, "you don''t have much time. What do you mean?"


    "Once integrated, I will disappear and he will disappear. You will be the only one left in the world." He said.


    "He?" I frowned. "Who is he? Who will disappear? Aren''t you me? Why? Will you disappear, too? " Too many doubts, this sentence gives me a lot of impact, I do not understand, I doubt, but also some confusion.


    Again, there was no voice, I sighed helplessly, forget it, there was a sentence without a sentence, I asked what he answered completely by relying on whether he wanted to say. Some questions are just for nothing.


    Someone pushed me, and my consciousness returned to my body, but I still couldn''t move. I opened my eyes, moved, or couldn''t move. What''s going on? I was really crushed by the ghost. I reacted and looked down. I got it.


    I said, how can I not earn, there are wolves in the front and tigers in the back, tightly hit me back and forth. The rain ball in front of me strangled me as a cuddling bear as before, while the real cuddling bear had been used as a cushion under his body, and luomingshang in the back did not show any weakness and put me in the arms.


    I said, how can I move? How can I move when I''m held by two people.


    Helpless, this world broke off the rain''s paws, pulled the bear out from under his body to give him a hug, and then broke off luomingshang''s paws one by one.


    Almost suffocated, "you two want to strangle me."


    Luomingshang obviously just woke up, and then some half awake looked at me, and then looked at the rain rolling to the bed, his face was obviously gloomy, "when did he come?"¡°¡­¡­¡± I cover my face with one hand and cover Luo Mingshang''s face with the other. Don''t look at other people''s children with this kind of expression, OK? He is a good boy.


    Yawning out, I don''t know whether they get up late or they are too early today. No one can understand them when they go out. They see a small black hole basking in the sun on the balcony. When they see me coming out, they look up and see me again. I get up to bask in the sun again. My black fur is more transparent by the sun.


    I yawned and went to the kitchen to see what I had to eat. I grabbed the fried dough sticks and went down while eating. It was sunny downstairs, but Mingyu was not there. In this weather, she liked to take the quilt to the yard to dry. Mia and the two kids were no longer there. Maybe she was leading them to play again. Xuan zero also came back, originally just to ask, there is no need to spend too long.


    Holding fried dough sticks, he sat down with no image and poured a cup of cold tea water. Suddenly thought of what, the Luo Ming Shang and rain together to stay upstairs will be ok? That guy should not bully children,


    he was still worried about biting the teacup, but he was too lazy to move. Xuanling grabbed the teacup in my hand and said, "the tea is cold, I''ll make a new pot."


    I continued to bite the fried dough sticks, "no, how about the things I asked you to check?"


    "Those souls didn''t come out of the underworld, but I heard from Du that many people in the human world died before they had finished their yangshou, and their souls also disappeared." Xuan zero answers.


    I licked my greasy paw. "Why does this sound so familiar?"

 Chapter 491

    In this world, what has not happened or what has happened is not accidental. The surface of things is often not as simple as it seems. The truth hidden behind things may often run counter to the truth. Who can see clearly whether it is true or false?


    I think I heard it somewhere.


    "Well, in the case of Sun Bo and Yao LAN last time, it was five difficulties to become an immortal." Xuanling reminds me.


    "Oh," I remember. "That''s the thing. Does it mean that someone wants to become an immortal now


    "Words also can''t say so," Xuan zero shakes his head, "but also isn''t impossible."


    I poured myself a cup of cold tea, "who is so boring, thinking of becoming immortal all day."


    Xuanling had no choice but to snatch the cold tea from me again. "I''ve told Yan Yan about it. I thought it was a few simple cases, but I didn''t expect it would be involved so deeply. Wandering souls don''t matter, but they attack human beings without authorization. She has sent someone to check it."


    I thought about it, thought about it for a while, and then waved, "well, I know, it''s nothing to do with this. It''s not from the underworld. It''s nothing to do with antique street. Let Yan Yan and daomen have a headache. "


    Xuan nodded, "I''ll make you a pot of tea." Then he took the teapot away.


    I took out a piece of paper and wiped my paws, thinking about this matter. Since it''s not something wrong with antique street, it''s not our relationship. Let daomen toss about other things. If I want to introduce Xiahou AI to dongfangze, I''m also an intelligence dealer. Maybe the woman can give me some clues.


    After thinking about it, I grabbed my cell phone and dialed dongfangze''s number. "Well, I''ve found out that it''s not from the underworld. It''s probably the gathering of wandering souls, but I don''t know why. However, I heard from the underworld that many people died before the end of their life, and their souls stayed in the underworld."


    "Oh, I see," said dongfangze over there.


    "If you want more information, I can introduce you to someone." Xuanling made a cup of tea and poured it for me.


    "Did the boss have breakfast?" Xuanling asked.


    I waved, didn''t answer Xuan zero''s words, but wait for Dongfang Ze''s question over there, "Oh? Who is it? "


    "Xia Hou AI." I picked up the tea cup, "this woman is an information dealer in antique street. There are many things in the world of yin and Yang. As long as you ask, there''s nothing she doesn''t know, but she only knows money."


    "I see. I''ll come to you." Then he hung up.


    I also hung up the phone and drank half a cup of tea before I said, "I''m hungry."


    "I have no choice but to buy you something to eat."


    Watching Xuanling go out, I continue to drink tea, looking at the light green tea in the teacup, and drink the rest of the tea.


    Dongfangze is absolutely an activist who does what he says. He has always been. He hangs up the phone one second before and arrives the next. It''s the speed and the power of action.


    "So soon," I still ate the breakfast that Xuan bought, and dongfangze arrived.


    Dongfangze strode into the store, "I didn''t go back, spent a night in the hotel, received your call to rush over."


    I was silent for a moment, and then continue to fill breakfast, dongfangze also said nothing, a lift me up, "let''s go."


    "Wait, wait, wait." I choked on the bun and said, "cough, help Help, I I''m choking. "


    Dongfang Ze helplessly reached out and patted me on the back. The steamed stuffed bun swallowed down. I was relieved, "you want to murder me. I didn''t see that I was eating."


    "That''s promising." Dongfangze looked at me with a look of hate. Pick up the cup and give it to me.


    I drank the tea and finally felt comfortable. "You can''t wait for a while, people can''t run, and I can''t wait for breakfast."


    "Breakfast..." Dongfangze was speechless for a while. He looked down at his watch. "It''s almost half past ten now."


    "Well." I nodded, I know.


    Dongfangze looked down at the breakfast he had bought on the table. He had a headache. "OK, hurry up."


    I grabbed an unopened sandwich, bit open the package with my teeth, and put it in my mouth, "let''s go." I don''t think he''ll be able to wait for long. Let''s eat as we go.


    I took dongfangze and ran to the funeral home on the front street. It was a long time since she said that she had not come here. Since the end of the mirror incident last time, she didn''t seem to patronize here. I forgot that there was an information store on the antique street. I knew so many things to ask her for help, but I knew that it was definitely not free.


    The wind chime at the door rang with the sound of pushing the door. The room was still the same. It was dark. Xiahou AI still held a doll to groom the doll at the counter.


    "Oh, I haven''t been here for a long time." When Xiahou Ai saw me coming, she favored me and waved, "how can I come here to have a look today?"


    "What are you looking at? It''s not lucky to come to your coffin shop because it seems to be OK." I smacked my mouth and rolled my eyes. "I''ll introduce you to the business.""Oh? That feeling is good. I''ll give you a 50% discount based on my relationship with you. How about that? I''m interesting enough. " Xia Hou AI came out from behind the counter and looked at dongfangze, "isn''t that your handsome elder martial brother. Yo, handsome boy, do you want to buy coffins or intelligence? "


    "Intelligence." Dongfangze coldly glanced at Xiahou love, let Xiahou love think his coffin shop is really a little unknown?


    Summer Hou love embarrassed cough, "what information?"


    "Information about the recent night travel of ghosts." Dongfangze replied.


    "Summer Hou love Dun," this matter, I did not pay much attention to, I have to check


    "How long?" Dongfangze coldly glanced at Xiahou love. I don''t want to take a second look.


    "Five days at most, three days at least." Xia Hou AI replied, "it''s not a big deal. At most, it''s the attack of the wandering souls. So it''s difficult to investigate. "


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s difficult?" Dongfangze frowned, some did not understand the theory.


    This point, I can help Xia Hou AI explain, "it''s not a big deal, so the scope of the spread is small, and there are few people who know the truth, so it''s very difficult to inquire."


    "Oh," the tone eased obviously.


    "If you can wait for what you want, just keep waiting. If you can''t wait, just go back. I''ll call you later." I put the last sandwich in my mouth, a little more, "little love, do you have water?"


    Xiahou love handed over a bottle of inexplicable liquid, "only this."

 Chapter 492

    I was stunned for a moment, took it, looked at the red liquid in the hand bone shaped cup, a little silent, "what is this? Can I drink it? " It''s not blood. It''s not a vampire.


    "Watermelon juice, do you like it or not?" Xia Hou wanted to take it back. He was quickly snatched back by me. He closed two mouthfuls and confirmed that it was iced watermelon juice.


    Dongfangze was silent for a moment, "I''ll wait. Anyway, it''s OK to go back."


    I was about to say it when dongfangze interrupted me. "I know there''s no place for me in your spirit hall. I''ll stay in a hotel."


    I nodded with satisfaction, that''s right. There are so many mouths in my family, not to mention what are you doing? Air conditioning with Luo Mingshang? Or with Xuan zero put black gas together? We don''t need any gas at home, thank you.


    Xiahou love some busy, I don''t bother to harass her, dongfangze left a phone call to Xiahou love, but I see Xiahou love that expression, I know she is afraid to call dongfangze, it is estimated that she will still pull me together. Dare to be in the same room with Dongfang Ze, even those old men in Dongfang family don''t have the courage.


    He went out of the door and parted ways with dongfangze. In three days, he still had time to do something else. As for what to do, I don''t want to know. If I know, I will get myself into trouble. I went straight back to the Lingguan, and some of the guests in and out of the shop just came in, and a glutinous rice ball came to me.


    "Sister." Tuanzi came and hugged me with a pathetic face.


    "Good boy." I rubbed the little guy''s head. "What''s the matter? Bullied? " Does luomingshang really bully children?


    "I''m worried about not seeing my sister." The little guy hugged my waist.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t leave. I went out to do something. You wait here. My sister will come back." How can this child look like luomingshang.


    But the rain is obviously not as easy to send as luomingshang, "brother Shi also said, sister will come back, but I waited for a long time, sister did not pick me up, brother Shi said to take me to find my sister."


    The boy''s arm strength is amazing. His small arm is tightly around my waist. I''m suffocating. I stretch out my hand to open Tuanzi''s arm. "Well, my sister won''t go anywhere. You''re good."


    "Well." Tuanzi still had to be carried up. I quickly reached out and grabbed Tuanzi''s hand and pulled him into the shop.


    It seems that this regiment can''t be raised like Xiao Zuo and Xiao you. They can throw it to Mingyu or MIA to take care of them. But this regiment depends on me that day. If I leave for a while, it''s like I''m going to throw him away. It seems that I''ll take care of him. At this time, I''m very lucky to seal the magic power of rain. If I can''t watch it for a while, I''ll make a scene in case my mood gets out of control It''s not good to have any trouble.


    "Sister Mingyu and brother Xuanling will take care of you when her sister is away. In the future, she can''t look at you every day." I took the rain and sat on the soft couch.


    The group was not happy. "Where is my sister going? How about my sister staying with the rain?"


    "I have to go to school after the rain. Only when I go to school can I learn more things and live better in the human world," I began to educate my children.


    "Go to school?" Sure enough, I don''t know, "what is school?"


    "That is to go to school, learn knowledge, learn all kinds of things, and then there will be children to make friends with rain." Educating children is much easier than educating luomingshang.


    "Oh," the rain nodded, "will the elder sister go?"


    "My sister has finished learning," I don''t know how much courage I have to say such shameless words. I have been in school for several months, ha ha, but I know a lot.


    "But Yu wants to be with her sister." The rain bowed her head and grabbed the corner of her clothes.


    "Just go to school during the day, go in the morning and come back in the afternoon." I comforted: "rain, since you want to live in the human world, you have to learn how to live in the human world, do you know?"


    After a pause, the rain nodded helplessly, "well, the rain wants to live in the human world and live with her sister."


    "Darling ~" I kneaded Yu''s little head and gave him a kiss on the forehead.


    Mingyu came with a plate of biscuits that had just been tested, and put them on the table. Xiaotuanzi immediately grabbed a piece of biscuits and said, "is the boss going to let rain go to school?" Mingyu looks at the rain happily, and then asks.


    "Well, after all, to live in the human world is to learn a lot." I nodded. "Besides, the nature of rain should also get along with outsiders." I''ve been here for a few days. The rain sticks to me all day. What others give me is to look at me. After I nod my head, I take it carefully. I don''t want to say a word to outsiders. It''s a little bit autistic.


    "It''s the same as when you came here, boss." Mingyu gave a smile.


    I did not refute, after all, this is the truth, but also because of this, I do not want the rain to be the same as me at that time, "from Yingliu there, all the same."


    Mingyu did not speak, just looked at the rain, "look at the appearance of this ball, probably seven or eight years old, well, it''s OK to go to kindergarten."


    "Some time later, go straight to primary school." I hold the rain and the rain eats biscuits."So early?" Mingyu picks her eyebrows.


    I was proud of a smile, "small, it is easy to get other people''s care ah."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingyu was silent for a moment and walked away.


    Rain man looks small, but he eats a lot. A plate of biscuits soon empties. Maybe he has been locked up in Yingliu for too long, so he has never eaten these sweet things. Every time he sees those strange things, he will be curious for half a day, and his eyes are shining. This is not like me. I think I can see them at that time Everything is empty and dead.


    At lunch time, Mia came back with Xiao Zuo and Xiao you, but it seemed that MIA was a little happier. As soon as the two little guys came back, they rushed over and pulled the rain to talk about all kinds of things. Why don''t I know when you three have such a good relationship? However, the rain is not so timid to other people, was small left small right pull upstairs to play.


    Looking back at mia, she didn''t have time to take care of some little guys. She ran to me excitedly, "master, it''s coming out, it''s coming out."


    What the hell? I look confused, "what''s coming out? You look so excited, but it reminds me if you have a relationship with Kong Lin


    Mia blushed, "master, what are you talking about? I''m talking about fire rain. The rain of fire is coming out. "


    "Fire rain?" I had a question and thought about it for a long time. "Oh, I remember, your little rosefinch. Yes? Is it coming out? "

 Chapter 493

    "Not yet, but soon, I see a crack in its egg, and it will come out soon." Mia looked excited.


    I put my feet on the soft couch and lay down with my face in my hands, "Oh? It''s coming out. So fast, Huoyu gave birth prematurely for hundreds of years without hatching. When she came to you, she suddenly hatched. It seems that you are predestined with it. "


    "Yes, yes." Mia nodded, "master, you don''t know. I take Huoyu as my own child. I sleep with her every night and often talk to her."


    I suddenly a Leng, "you say you sleep with it at night?"


    "Yes." Mia nodded.


    "No wonder." When she goes to bed at night, Mia is in a state of being out of consciousness. Her spiritual power is not controlled by herself and wanders in her body. She is afraid that she intentionally or unintentionally divulges the aura of the third generation to nourish the fire rain.


    "What''s the matter?" Mia asked, puzzled. Seeing my expression, it seemed that I knew something.


    I waved, "it''s nothing. Since it''s going to hatch, you''ll release it from the media these days and put it out in the sun more often. Fire rain is rosefinch. It''s naturally fond of fire. It''s good for its hatching to bask in the sun more often."


    Then she heard MIA mutter, "it''s better to bake on the fire."


    I suddenly black line, "are you going to roast turkey?" I''m afraid she can think of it.


    "That''s what I said." Mia said with a smile, "by the way, why haven''t you seen younger martial brother recently?"


    "Who knows." I yawned. I haven''t seen him for a while. "I''m probably writing at home again. After all, the last one is just over, and his serial book will be updated again."


    Mia just remembered, "Yeah. I''ll go and see him Then he ran out.


    Forget it, just run away and don''t disturb my sleep.


    Mia, talking about Ji Yufeng, I feel that the Lingguan is much colder than before. It''s not that the flow of lobbyists is less. It''s just that the atmosphere in the past


    I glanced at a few people in the shop and sighed. It''s really I can''t imagine. It''s not that I''ve changed anything. It''s just that I feel like I''m back to the life when luomingshang didn''t come a year ago. I gave a bitter smile, inexplicably began to miss last year''s life.


    Three days later, without waiting for Xiahou love to call me, dongfangze killed her. Although she didn''t say it clearly, her eyes were very clear. She asked me to take her to the funeral home. I have a headache. You are not very bad. Can''t you go by yourself?


    "Yes, she didn''t open the door." Dongfangze''s answer is like this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, I think Xiahou love also dare not open the door, dongfangze so murderous kill in the past, don''t know still think it is usury.


    Take dongfangze to Xiahou AI. The door can''t be opened. What''s the matter? Is it really not there?


    I knocked on the door, inside also knocked on the door, I suddenly confused, echo? "Little love, open the door."


    Silence for half a minute, the door finally slightly opened a seam, a head across the door looking at me, "snow."


    "What are you doing at home with the door closed?" I said


    Xiahou love''s eyes even with a trace of fear, "for you, I stand on the matter."


    "What?" I don''t understand. What''s the matter?


    "I''m going home. Don''t come to me in a short time." Xia Hou''s eyes are evasive.


    "What happened?" I frown. What''s the matter?


    Xiahou love was silent for a moment, spit out two words, "Tianzhu."


    "The devil? What''s that? " I still don''t understand, but I feel a little familiar with this thing. By the way, Shi also mentioned it to me before, Tianzhu? Isn''t that the punishment of heaven? What''s more, why is Xiahou love afraid to be like this?


    "That''s all I can say. If I''m ok, I''ll come back to you in three months. If I can''t make it through these three months, let''s settle down. " Then he closed the door.


    I still don''t quite understand, the dongfangze around me has really frowned, "Heaven kill?"


    I looked at dongfangze, "do you know?"


    "By chance." Dongfangze nodded and turned back. I''ll follow immediately.


    "What is heaven''s death?" I caught up with dongfangze and asked as I walked.


    "In the Taoist school, there is a family of practitioners." Dongfangze replied, "they don''t practice Taoism. They just exist for something special."


    I''ve heard of this family for the first time, "Oh? There are still a group of such people. What does that have to do with that day? "


    "Specifically, I''m not very clear. I just vaguely heard my father say that hundreds of years ago, there was a prophecy in the family of the secret practitioners that Luocha would devour Tianzhu, kill ten thousand demons, lead God to punish heaven, and kill all things." Dongfangze replied. "At that time, the secret practitioners'' family told this prophecy to other practitioners'' families and then it disappeared. After that, the practitioners'' families disappeared one by one. Now the only two families left are the Shu practitioners'' family and the astrologer''s family. Now I know that the prophecy is exactly the pulse of the Shu practitioners. What I worry about is the appearance of the God killer in the prophecy?"I''m a little funny. It sounds like a story about coaxing children to sleep, "Oh? Is it true that there is a great hero in the Xiushi family who, with everyone''s help, defeats the Rocha and saves the world


    Dongfangze face black, "your skin itch is not."


    I said with a smile, "how can the prophecy passed down by the practitioners spread? You''re not accurate on the grapevine But it''s not true to say it''s not surprising. Shi once said that Tianzhu appeared. Is that what he said? Not the punishment of heaven? Just why should I be careful? I''ll be careful? What''s the matter with me?


    Seeing that I was in a daze, dongfangze knocked on my head, "did you hear what I said?"


    "Ah?" I responded, "what''s the matter?"


    "What do you think?" Dongfangze stopped and frowned. "So absent-minded."


    "Nothing." I shook my head, thinking or don''t tell him, or this guy''s paedophilia is going to commit again, "just thinking about what this God is, is it not heaven''s punishment?"


    "It doesn''t look that simple. I''m afraid it''s a treasure or a panacea." Dongfangze replied.


    "By the way, what did you just tell me?" Isn''t this guy talking to me just now?

 Chapter 494

    I was so fascinated that I didn''t hear it.


    Dongfang Ze thought of it and nodded, "Oh, I don''t know what to say to you now. After all, I don''t know much. If you want to know, I can take you to meet the master of the family of practitioners and let him tell you what''s going on."


    I nodded, although it''s not very relevant, the explanation of Tianzhu made me careful. I should go to find out what''s going on. "OK, I''ll go back and clean up. I''ll go to the gate with you."


    "Well." Dongfangze nodded, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    There''s nothing wrong with me in the store recently. Besides, there''s MIA. How can I say that she''s trained that child. It''s not useless.


    "I''ll go out, Mia. You''ve been watching the store these days. You''ve learned how to get married. Don''t make any mistakes." As I packed up, I reminded mia, "emotion is the most taboo thing in marriage, and you just can''t grasp this degree. Marriage should be well matched, and don''t make any mistakes."


    "Oh." Mia answered helplessly, "master, where are you going?"


    "There''s something about going to daomen." I replied, "if you have anything, please call me or ask your younger martial brother to help you. There are so many people in the shop. The fire rain will hatch in a few days, and you should pay more attention to it. "


    "Well." Mia nodded.


    Luomingshang has been watching, I think it''s impossible to get rid of him, there is also a small burden that can''t get rid of, the other side is staring at me.


    I sighed helplessly, "OK, OK, let''s go together."


    Tuanzi immediately ran over excitedly. "Sister."


    Take a dumpling. Do you have to bring some of the dumpling''s clothes? Want to understand, and quickly went to the bedroom to clean up the round of clothes.


    "Well, elder martial brother didn''t say that he would go for a few days. Forget it. I''ll buy it if it''s not enough. " I muttered to myself.


    I sent MIA away and Tuan Zi to play with Xiao Zuo and Xiao you. I looked at Luo Mingshang who was reading a book. Obviously, this guy''s mind was not in the book.


    "Are you looking at me or reading?" I''m a little funny.


    Luo Ming Shang was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked, "what happened?"


    After a pause, I decided to ask. Maybe luomingshang knew, "do you know what Tianzhu is?"


    Luo Ming Shang was obviously surprised for a while, "Heaven kill?"


    "You know?" I picked my eyebrows. It seems that I know something. "Talk about it."


    "Nothing." Luomingshang obviously didn''t want to say anything more. "Leave these things alone."


    "It is said that there is a legend in daomen, which is said to be a prophecy spread from the pulse of the practitioners." I went to luomingshang and sat down, "Luocha devours Tianzhu, kills ten thousand demons, leads to the punishment of heaven, and kills all things."


    "Yes." Luo Ming Shang answers carelessly.


    "Don''t you want to say something?" I pick my eyebrows. He stares at Luo Mingshang.


    Luo Ming Shang didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He just let me look at him and said calmly: "No


    "Luomingshang!" I''m angry. I''m so calm that people want to beat him. A direct roar.


    Luo Ming Shang helplessly looked at me, stretched out his hand, and took me into his arms, "good, Xueer, don''t mind your own business."


    "Is it really business?" I let it go and leaned in his arms. "Is it none of my business?"


    "Well..." Since it''s nothing to do with it, why don''t you have enough confidence? "Heaven forbid. It''s not what you think. "


    "Oh? What''s that like? " It seems that I really know something. Don''t you want to talk about it?


    Luomingshang took a look at me, a bow, kiss my lips. Mi Luo''s lips slowly collided with each other, and the outline of her lips was drawn out.


    "Don''t talk too much, Cher." Luo Ming Shang slowly separated a little, angry said, voice with a little lazy dumb.


    Looking at the handsome face close at hand, it seems that something is stuck in my throat and I can''t say a word. It took a long time to spit out a word. "Oh Oh What a foul.


    Luo Ming Shang has pasted up mercilessly kisses, "good ~"


    This guy is too foul, I want to ask also did not have to ask, can only helplessly smack, "sleepy, sleep."


    Well, I shouldn''t have said that. As a result, as soon as I finished, the goods directly reached out and picked me up, "OK, go to sleep."


    I blushed, "Hey, what are you doing? I have feet that can walk and run. Please let me down. "


    "Sleepy, sleep, I hold you past." Luo Mingshang kicked open the door of the room. After entering the room, the door closed automatically. Go straight to the bed, put me on, then lift the quilt and cover me. He rolled in himself.


    I turned over, inadvertently left to the door, suddenly black face, "the ban to untie." What are you doing with a ban on your door? How can the rain come in?"In case of bad intentions," Luo Mingshang hugged me.


    I stretched out my hand to push people away. "You are the one with the worst intentions here. Untie the ban."


    Luo Ming Shang helpless, reached out to unlock the ban, "don''t want to let that little bastard in."


    Little bastard The rain is so good that you call him like a bear. I pulled Luo Ming Shang''s head, looked up and kissed him, "the rain is very good, don''t call him that, it''s also your brother."


    "Tut ~" although Luo Mingshang was reluctant, he couldn''t help it.


    After sleeping in the middle of the night, Tuanzi climbed into bed again, this time with a cat. Hugging the bear, he put it under his body, then put his hand and foot together and hugged him up again.


    The next morning dongfangze came to meet me. When I saw that I was still carrying a Tuan Zi, my face was half black. However, for the sake of this Tuan Zi''s obedience, I didn''t care. I saw that Luo Mingshang, who was catching up with me, was completely black.


    I stare at dongfangze. What are you staring at? I leave quickly. "Are we going to go there directly? Or do you want to go to dongfangjia first? "


    "Go straight there." Dongfangze drove in front of him and replied directly. "You can sleep when you are sleepy." It seems that you still know that I didn''t wake up. I killed him early in the morning.


    I didn''t refute, holding Tuanzi and leaning against luomingshang, I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep.


    Dongfangze seems to be in a hurry, too. I didn''t sleep for a while, so I was woken up by Tuanzi.


    "Sister, sister is here, sister," xiaotuanzi called as he pushed me.


    "Well?" I woke up in a daze. "Here we are?"


    "Well." Luo Ming Shang nodded, "get out of the car."


    Dongfangze, who was driving in front of me, also looked at me. "The car can only drive here. I''ll take you in."

 Chapter 495

    I stretched and looked out the window. It was a landscape garden, like a paradise.


    "Sister, it''s so beautiful here." As soon as the rain got out of the car, it looked around curiously.


    "Well, yes." I said with a smile, "this cultivator can really find a place. Such a beautiful paradise is really a good place for self-cultivation and good layout. "


    "This is a paradise in the world. In fact, at the beginning, it was not like this. Later, it is said that a monk came here and took a fancy to the layout of the terrain, so he lived here. He began to change the environment and cultivate himself. Slowly, many monks came here, so he had a pulse of cultivators." Dongfangze said as he took us in. "Later, a monk who was good at array came here. In order not to let people go in and out without permission and affect the practitioners'' cultivation, he set up an array on the outside. The intruder would be trapped in this enchanted array."


    "Oh? That''s interesting. " I looked at the shadows of the trees in front of me. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it''s an array. Because it''s so common. But those who really understand look carefully. It''s a little unusual.


    "You want to try to break in?" Dongfangze gave me a look with threat in his eyes.


    I put out my tongue, "cut, if I really want to break through, I don''t have to lose."


    "I know, you are going to destroy this array, aren''t you?" Dongfangze said helplessly, "save it. We''ll wait here for a while. Someone will come and pick us up


    After waiting outside for half a cup of tea, a little boy in white came down, "please come in, my Lord."


    "Please." Dongfang Ze nodded and followed the boy in. He turned left and right. This is a maze.


    However, this array is not so difficult to break. People who are familiar with the array can see the problem by turning around two times after they enter. I can only say that this array can still be preserved until now. The practitioners are also lucky, and there are not many people who really understand this array nowadays.


    Entering the door, I saw a man who was similar to dongfangze. I almost thought it was dongfangze''s twins. That temperament, that unknown temperament, change a face is too low resolution.


    "Keke, this is the young leader of the Yin family, Yin Bing." Dongfangze said, "this is my younger martial sister, Shuo Tongxue."


    "Hello." That air, tone, I once again feel Dongfang Ze is not half of his soul out.


    "Hello," I nodded with a smile.


    The young master looked at the two people around me, and finally set his eyes on Dongfang Ze. "This time, my grandfather just told me to see Miss Shuo. Others please wait in the living room."


    I frowned. Did the old man know we were coming? I looked at dongfangze, it''s difficult that this guy had taken care of him in advance. Dongfangze shook his head, "I didn''t say anything." Even this visit came all of a sudden and didn''t say hello.


    So the old man is really good.


    "Mingshang, take care of the rain." I turned my head and told luomingshang. Then he turned around and told Dongfang Ze, "elder martial brother, you help me to watch these two guys, especially you, don''t fight again when I don''t pay attention."


    Dongfang Ze gave me a white look, "when did you see us fight?"


    Oh, you''re eye contact, OK.


    I have no choice but to sigh. "Please lead the way."


    "This way, please," Yin Bing made a gesture to me, taking me to leave first.


    Yin Bing took me to a secret room. It was a big secret room. It was sealed all around. There was only a small vent that gave out a dark light.


    "coming?" After entering the door, just as I looked around, an old voice rang out. I was looking at it, and suddenly I was scared. It was dark around me. I don''t know why I felt creepy.


    "Yes, grandfather." Yin Bing nodded slightly to one side and said, I looked in the past, and an old man in a blue shirt came out slowly from the dark.


    "The practitioner?" I murmured and frowned a little. It turns out that the monks all look like this, and their breath is natural. It reminds me of a rumored creature: spirit.


    "Yes, we are the family of practitioners. I''m the head of the family of practitioners, Yin Xiu. I''ve met boss Shuo here." The old man nodded and bowed to me.


    "Good home." I thought, nodding. "I''m here today to ask you a question about Tianzhu."


    "It''s a long time ago." Yin Xiu stroked his beard and recalled. "About 300 years ago, Tianlin, the leader of the family of the secret practitioners, suddenly called all the leaders of the family together. We thought it was just a simple gathering. Unexpectedly, Tianlin took us to Mingjing lake, which is the holy land of the family of the secret practitioners. No one but the leader of the family, but he let us in. In Mingjing lake, we all saw 300 years later After that, not long after that, the family of mysteries disappeared mysteriously. No one knew where they had gone. Other members of our family were determined to change the result, but they didn''t know why. All the families of mysteries began to disappear slowly. Later, we found that those who disappeared were guarding the secret My family. "I did not understand the frown, "secret? But, master, didn''t you say that you all saw it? Since we have all seen it, why is it that only the family guarding the secret has disappeared? "


    Yin Xiu gave me a look. "What we see is the world 300 years later, and the secret is handed down from one family to another. About 50 years ago, the head of the family of the meditators came to me and told me the secret. Then, the whole meditator disappeared overnight, and the whole family became an empty family."


    "What I was surprised, even Yin Bing''s eyes were a little scared. "Overnight, no movement?" In my opinion, if someone uses any method, there will be fluctuation of spiritual power, which should be felt by the family of monks.


    "Yes." Yin Xiu nodded and sighed, "nothing happened."


    I changed my face. "How can it be? It''s impossible, even God."


    "But he did." Yin Xiu shook his head. "Since I know this secret, I''ve been sleepless all night. I''m afraid our family of practitioners will disappear overnight. It doesn''t matter if I die alone, but it can''t affect the whole family."

 Chapter 496

    Once the killing begins, nothing can stop them. Blood and soul make them feel happy. Elegy hovers in the pale sky. Desperation and sadness make vultures unwilling to stay here for one more minute. With bright red memory, they step into hell step by step.


    "Grandfather." Yin Bing clenched her lower lip tightly.


    "The secret..." I let go of my little hand, and my palms are full of sweat. "Luocha devours Tianzhu, kills ten thousand demons, leads God to punish heaven, and kills all things?"


    "It''s just a prophecy, and in this prophecy, it''s the secret." Yin Xiu replied. "About a person, it can be said, is a plan."


    "A plan?" I don''t understand, "can you tell me?"


    "Today, only boss Shuo is able to win our family of practitioners," said Yin Xiu, kneeling in front of me. "If you ask boss Shuo to help me, I will thank you in the future."


    I was startled, "master, please get up, but how can I save you?"


    "This is a plan of heaven''s death, which has been implemented since ten thousand years ago." Yin Xiu was helped up by me. "The underworld is the mastermind here."


    "The underworld!" I was startled. Thinking of Luo Mingshang''s reflection, it seems that he really knows something, but what does he know?


    "Yes Yin Xiu nodded.


    I suddenly had a bad premonition, "Youming snow."


    "Does boss Shuo know?" Yin Xiu was surprised, and then stopped, "since boss Shuo knows, I don''t think I need to introduce more. The original reincarnation of youmingxue is the beginning of Tianzhu plan."


    I step back two steps, a soft body almost fell, Yin Bing quickly hold me, "that day, what''s the relationship with the netherworld snow?"


    "I believe boss Shuo, since he knows youmingxue, must also know what the name of this man was in the underworld." Yin Xiu replied.


    "King Shura." I murmured, "Luocha devours Tianzhu..."


    "Yes," Yin Xiu nodded, "we don''t understand a lot of things, but the general meaning should be to let the Shura King devour Tianzhu, and then kill all ghosts and demons, trigger the judgment of Tianfu, and restore heaven and earth to ancient times."


    "Back to ancient times? What''s the advantage of that? " I don''t understand, "if we restore ancient times, then everything, including the underworld, will not exist."


    "For the sake of the two gods who opened heaven." Yin Xiu replied.


    I suddenly confused, brain buzzing straight ring. How to go out and how to go back, I have no impression at all. I received too much information at one time, and only Yin Xiu''s last words were left in my mind.


    "Look at the recent situation, it''s very likely that Tianzhu has appeared. Next, daomen will search the reincarnation of King Shura in an all-round way. "


    I don''t have the courage to ask what will happen if I find it. I''m afraid I''ll hear them say "shoot to kill", and I don''t know what to do.


    "What''s the matter with you, Cher?" He reached out to touch my head and was knocked off by me. "Don''t touch me."


    Luo Ming Shang Leng for a while, as if I don''t know why I would be this kind of reflection. I put my hand on my forehead. Exhausted, "luomingshang, you Why did you come to me? "


    Luo Ming Shang Leng for a while, withdraw a hand, "snow son how again so ask."


    I looked up at him and asked word by word, "what is Tianzhu plan? You killed youmingxue. Is it really just because she became the king of Shura? Or was it because of your plan that you were killed? "


    "Xueer..." Luo Ming Shang Leng, suddenly silent.


    I stood up and said, "or do you come here to kill me just because you know?"


    Luomingshang was pressed by me step by step, "No."


    "Luomingshang, I thought I could trust you at least once, but..." I wry smile a, "again and again, Luo Ming Shang, your words in the mouth, exactly that sentence is true?"


    "Cher." He called softly.


    I turned and walked out of the room. "Don''t follow me. Let me calm down." He left the room without looking back.


    We are now staying in the family of the monks. I''m not familiar with this place, but those who turn left and right come to the water.


    There was a voice behind him. According to the breath, it should be the monk, "sorry, I didn''t know I couldn''t come here."


    "Nothing." Yin Bing came to me, "no, I can''t come."


    "It''s you." Looking at Yin Bing, I was also startled.


    "I watched you run out, so come out and have a look." Yin Bing said, "there are few people here, so it''s easy to get lost."


    I sighed, "thank you."


    Yin Bing looked at me. "My grandfather''s words are just his understanding. You don''t have to pay too much attention to some words."


    "Well," I nodded.


    "As for the reincarnation of King Shura, you can rest assured that daomen will not do anything to him." Yin Bing said, "our family doesn''t mean to kill him. If we kill him once, he can reincarnate countless times. Even without the Shura king, there are other people who will continue to serve as cannon fodder."From this cold young man''s mouth to say the word cannon fodder, there is a sense of inexplicable joy, "so, what''s your purpose?"


    "We just want to know why people who know this secret will disappear one by one and where they have gone." Yin Bing looked at the lake in front of him. "The family of monks has always been just for self-protection."


    "What if he didn''t know?" I kiss it gently.


    Yin Bing was silent for a moment. "If he doesn''t know, it means that he is not a villain. He wants to be on our side."


    I chuckled, worthy of being a monk in paradise. My mind and thoughts are not as complicated as those outside. "Well, for your words, I''ve done you a favor."


    "Really There was a little excitement and excitement in the cold tone.


    "I just hope that you practitioners can always maintain this unique emotion and will not be as complicated as those outside." I sighed.


    Yin Bing nodded after a pause.


    I followed Yin Bing back in the middle of the night, only to find that I really ran a long way. If I hadn''t been discovered by Yin Bing, I don''t think I would have been able to go back.


    As soon as I go back to bed with rain, I don''t care whether LuoMing is dead or sleepless. It calms me down a bit. Yin Bing is right. A lot of things are just speculation of the Yin family. I think they can confirm the fact that Tianzhu plan is the only one. But who is going to implement it? Luocha doesn''t mean Shura king. They know Youming snow is only from heaven Luocha thought of Shura king, and then went to investigate the results.


    However, Tianzhu is really a terrible thing, which should be right.

 Chapter 497

    Another thing that deserves my attention is Luo Mingshang''s attitude. Since I asked Tianzhu, he has been evasive. It seems that he really has something to hide from me. Moreover, he should also know the Tianzhu plan, and it is probably related to youmingxue and me.


    In addition to him, I believe Yan yechen and Xuanling also know that Xuanling is not easy to deceive, and may be cheated by him. Luo Mingshang refuses to say. As soon as I ask, I use some messy prevarication. So it seems that the only target is Yan yechen, but the guy doesn''t know where to go.


    By the way, will Yan Yan know something? And Shi, since he told me to be careful, I should know, but It seems that every time he comes to me, I don''t know where he has gone.


    So, I''m going to start with luomingshang. Second, how to solve the problem of the monk''s disappearance. Speaking of this, I have a feeling that I know too many people are doomed.


    I didn''t plan to stay here much. The next morning I said goodbye, and dongfangze took us to dongfangjia.


    "What''s the matter? Since I came out from master Yin Xiu yesterday, I''ve been ignoring your family. What happened? " Dongfang Ze called me to tea alone.


    "Nothing," I raised my face with one hand.


    Dongfangze handed over a cup of tea. "What did master Yin Xiu say to you?"


    "It''s nothing. That''s to say, Tianzhu is coming to the world. Let me save their cultivation pulse." I carelessly finish, in front of the hot tea with curl of white smoke.


    "Oh?" Dongfangze said in a glint, "I''ve heard that since three hundred years ago, a line of practitioners began to disappear mysteriously. I thought it was just a rumor, but I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "Whether it''s true or not, I don''t know. Maybe I was killed." Fingers in the white smoke, with a burst of tea.


    "What else did master Yin Xiu say to you?" When dongfangze looked at me, he thought it must not be that simple.


    I send to open hand, prop up a body, "a lot of things true and false, who also can''t say is right or wrong in the end, I can only tell you, this matter you don''t need to care, daomen that group of old things must have started to act, just will you this group of young generation in the dark."


    "Oh?" Dongfangze frowned, "what happened?"


    "Although I don''t know what the old man of the shuxiu family said, it''s true or false." I sighed and lifted the cup.


    "Master Yin Xiu is highly respected. I don''t think he would lie to you." Dongfangze''s explanation is somewhat puzzling.


    "He''s not going to fool me." This tea is good. Can you get some back when you leave. "It''s mostly his own conjecture. When people''s fear reaches a certain level, they like to think wildly. Now the Taoist sect and the monks have no large-scale action, and they can''t really determine whether those things are true or false."


    Dongfangze put the teapot in my hand and asked softly, "Oh? What''s your opinion


    I decided to fight against the back of the river when I was drinking tea. "Elder martial brother, please send us back later."


    "In such a hurry?" Dongfangze picks eyebrows.


    This is really not urgent. "When we go back, you come back to find the leader of your Taoist school, and tell him that I am the one they are looking for. The proof is that the underworld''s Pluto and the ghost king are all around me. "


    Dongfangze frowned, "what happened? What''s the matter with luomingshang? And The ghost king. "


    I glanced at dongfangze. Oh, he didn''t know that xuanzero was the ghost king. "Just tell them what I said."


    Dongfangze pondered for a moment, "will this affect you?"


    "Even if it''s influential, I''ve gone back to the antique street. I don''t believe it. Can they come back to the antique street? As long as I''m in Antique Street, I''m safe. I think daomen should not conflict with antique street. " He picked up the teapot and poured himself another cup. "Those old guys in Antique Street are a little bit old-fashioned, but they are still on my side. They are not afraid of the daomen."


    Dongfangze nodded. It makes sense. "OK, I''ll take you back this afternoon."


    When I went back, Luo Mingshang seemed to be looking for a chance to talk to me, but seeing me teasing Tuanzi all the time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Dongfang Ze didn''t stay much, so he sent us down and left. Before leaving, I told him to explain what he said. This is really a wreck. I just took the opportunity to see what daomen''s attitude was. I think if someone else, they may make a good decision, but if it''s me, it''s not so good to make a decision.


    Just let them stop.


    Into the store first is inside and outside of the look, see Xuan zero, pause, "Xuan zero, follow me up." Say, oneself went upstairs first, by the way gave Luo Ming Shang a look in the eyes.


    Rain doesn''t know why, but also know now with the past is not suitable, simply ran to the side to help Mingyu work. Xuan zero is also a face of inexplicable, go to Luo Ming Shang side, two people look at each other, a doubt, a bitter.Xiaohei on the second floor was thrown downstairs by me to look for rain. They played. Now they can''t let others hear what they said. Seeing two people coming up, I released a border. Then go to the sofa and sit down.


    "What can I do for you, boss?" Xuanling came to me and asked softly.


    "I want to ask, Xuanling, what did you come here for?" I looked at Xuan zero and frowned. I didn''t intend to play with him. I couldn''t play with him. I admit it, so let''s go straight.


    Xuan zero is also a Leng, "how does the boss ask so?"


    "Let me ask," I asked in a different way, "are you here for the netherworld snow, or the plan of heaven''s death?"


    Xuan zero obviously more Leng, "Tianzhu plan? What''s that? "


    Now I''m in a daze with Xuanling. Is that pretending? Or really don''t know? I subconsciously looked at luomingshang, and asked in my eyes what was going on?


    "He doesn''t know." Luomingshang seems helpless to help Xuanling explain, eh? but? Why is there such a mood? How reluctant you are.


    "I don''t know?" I frown. Am I wrong?


    "Well," Luo Ming Shang nodded and then added, "I just know a little by chance."


    "By chance?" Eyes pressing luomingshang.


    "Well." Luomingshang nodded, then raised his right hand over his head, "but I swear, I will never get close to you because of this."


    Xuanling was puzzled, "what are you talking about? Boss, what did you encounter when you went out this time? "

 Chapter 498

    I looked at Xuanling, thinking whether to tell him or not, "maybe it was the plan made by youmingxue and the person you were always on guard against."


    This time even Luo Ming Shang was surprised, "no, she should not know."


    "You people in the underworld are born without souls and cannot be reincarnated. After you die, your souls will return to the netherworld sea, but netherworld snow can. It''s obvious that someone did it intentionally." I slowly got up, went to one side and poured a glass of water. I just saw a can of candy on the counter and reached for it. "And did you ever think that the netherworld snow might not have died at all, but directly entered reincarnation?"


    In front of the two faces a coagulation, "impossible, she was my own..." Luo Mingshang said half of it, and suddenly he didn''t dare to say it.


    "She is the ancestor who is much older than you don''t know. She is a newly born creature with the chaos of heaven and earth. Do you think you can kill her?" I went back to the sofa with the candy jar and sat down.


    Luo Ming Shang didn''t speak, Xuan zero thought carefully for a while, "you say so, I also feel that something is wrong. Originally, I thought she was different from us. Now, I''m afraid there is something wrong with her, but I think she has nothing to do with the plan you said, or there is something wrong with the plan itself. "


    Why didn''t I expect that Xuanling''s words reminded me that it has been 300 years since any prophecy was erroneous, and the insiders have disappeared. Is there something wrong with the so-called secret itself? Or, it''s part of the plan.


    I kneaded my temple and waved, "OK, Xuanling, go down and do something. Don''t tell anyone about this."


    "Good." Xuanling answered and went downstairs to get busy.


    Luo Mingshang took a look at me, then sat down beside me, "Xueer..." It is pitiful that the voice committee is aggrieved. "Will you believe me?"


    I''m too lazy to bother, "forget it. I don''t want to take care of this. I just promised the old man to protect their family. What should I do about this? " Leaning on his shoulder, thinking.


    "If they disappear, it has nothing to do with you. Besides, if they disappear, who will remember what you promised." Luo Mingshang put his hand around my shoulder.


    I smoked at the corner of my mouth. Can you be more shameless? "Come on, it will affect the reputation of our Lingguan."


    "No one will know." Luomingshang came to kiss my side face, all the way down.


    I peeled a candy, put it in his mouth and pushed him away. Now is not the time to do it. Looking at his brow wrinkled into a section, I realized that he was stuffed with candy from lime.


    Hehe, you can make do with it.


    Three more people at lunch time made my face slightly black. "How did you three get here?"


    "The boss took Xiaoman Xiaodian out to work. We stayed in the shop and didn''t have anything to eat, so we came to eat." Yunrou bit the chopsticks and laughed. "Oh, how can we be regarded as suffering together? It''s just a meal. Don''t be so stingy."


    Just a meal? I sneered, "how long has Mr. Qingshui been going?"


    Cloud Che thought for a while, "about two days."


    "Oh, just a meal." I smile, OK, you said a meal, if I see you at the table next time, I will blow people directly.


    Three people were embarrassed, "cough, I just said that, don''t be so stingy."


    I rolled my eyes and said, "if you don''t work for me, you''ll eat for nothing."


    "Boss, come on." Mingyu was not happy. "I invited them to dinner, otherwise I would eat instant noodles at home all day."


    "From your salary." I said, biting my chopsticks.


    "Yes, I owe you. Eat quickly. " Mingyu was helpless, and then he touched Yuyu''s head, "don''t learn from your sister. A stainless steel cock with nothing to pull out. "


    What the hell! I stare at Mingyu. Have nothing to do to inquire, "by the way, did Mr. Qingshui say what kind of work it is?"


    "It''s like some Exorcist." Cloud Che answers. "It seems that a newly married couple was haunted just after they moved to the wedding room. After the introduction of acquaintances, they found the boss to help them have a look."


    "It''s unlucky to be haunted when you get married." Mia cut in.


    "Now that you''re here, do something for me." I think there should be something good in Qingshui.


    "What''s the matter?" Cloud Che immediately vigilant.


    "Now I need something that can protect a mountain, whether it''s magic weapon or array." I replied, "in addition, when Mr. Qingshui comes back, help me to ask, what is there, or what art, that can make a whole family disappear overnight without being aware of it."


    Everyone looked at each other, "boss, why do you ask this?" Ming Qing was surprised.


    "I promised others'' help. I didn''t want to go through this muddy water, but I already promised, and I can''t help it." I said helplessly.


    "The thing that can protect a mountain. I know that the original Xiaoyao island was hidden in the world by that thing. If there were no special way, it would not be able to get there." Cloud Che answers a way.Yunrou immediately said, "but the whole Xiaoyao island has been sunk by you. Now it''s too late to find it."


    I rolled my eyes, dare to say something useful? Nine temples, which had been eating, suddenly opened their mouths, "dragon."


    "Dragon?" What''s that?


    "It''s the keel." Cloud Che answers, "at that time of carefree Island, bury a whole keel."


    "Bang Dang!" I flipped under the table. what the fuck! A whole keel. Why didn''t you say it earlier? It''s a treasure. If you had said that earlier, I would not have been so anxious to destroy Xiaoyao island.


    "Xueer," Luo Mingshang helped me down from under the table. "All right."


    I climbed out of the table and complained, "why didn''t you tell me earlier that the whole keel is a treasure of archaeological research, even if you don''t need to refine alchemy."


    "Cough," everyone choked.


    "You ruined it yourself. No wonder others." Mingyu''s eyes turned white. "Boss, why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "Yes, I did. I agreed to other people''s help." I sighed. Forget it. That''s it. I can''t change Xiaoyao Island back. "Just go and ask Mr. Qingshui for me."


    "Good."


    In the afternoon, I threw luomingshang upstairs and went downstairs to sit down. The rain was still by my side. Mingyu didn''t know where to find a fairy tale book to show him. I''m very glad that Mingyu took care of the children. If Mingqing, it would not be a fairy tale book, but a mobile phone or tablet computer.

 Chapter 499

    Rain and I are sitting on the soft couch one by one with a book. It seems that an old woman suddenly rushed in from the door and said, "master Shuo, master Shuo, help. Master Shuo. " Ran to the door and suddenly fell. Xuan zero''s eyes and hands quickly stretched out his hand to hold people.


    "Grandma, please slow down." Xuanling picked up the old woman and said, "what can I do for our boss?"


    The old woman also ignored Xuan zero, directly rushed to the table and knelt down, "master Shuo, help, you go to save my granddaughter, master Shuo."


    I sat there in a daze for a long time. Then he put down the book and reached out to help the man up. "You get up first and speak slowly."


    Xuanling helped the man up and put him on the chair, "do it first, and speak slowly."


    "My granddaughter started to have a fever a few days ago. I took her to the hospital and didn''t find out anything. This coma lasted for several days. I was worried about it. I didn''t know anyone here. I only knew your master, so I had to ask boss Shuo for help." The old woman said anxiously.


    I nodded, "where did your granddaughter go before the incident? Or who have you met? Have you received anything? "


    "Yes," the old woman nodded. "By the way, I remember my granddaughter came back in the middle of the night that day, and she was always in a trance. The next day I went to call her and found that she had a fever."


    I nodded and then got up, "is it convenient to go to your house now?"


    "Convenient, convenient." The old woman nodded quickly. Without waiting for me to say anything, she reached out and pulled me out.


    The old lady looks old, but her hands and feet are very convenient. Pull me to rush out. Several times I was almost pulled down.


    "Slow down, slow down." I hastened to remind him.


    The old lady led me all the way to my home, and directly led me into the bedroom. When she went in, she saw a little girl about seventeen or eighteen years old in the quilt. She was pale, her lips were blue, and her seal was black.


    I slowly went to the bedside and lifted the girl''s quilt. What I saw in my eyes was that the girl was all wrapped in black air. "It seems that the little girl hit a ghost in the middle of the night."


    "Ah? It''s really a ghost. " The old lady was also startled, "what should I do? Please help me find a way. My granddaughter will be fine."


    I reached for the girl''s head. "Where are her parents?"


    "Alas, the child''s parents are all abroad. Usually, our grandparents and grandchildren depend on each other. I promised Mengmeng''s parents to take good care of her. If my son and daughter-in-law know about it, I really don''t know how to explain it to them."


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just a rush." I put down my hand, reached out and pinched out a piece of rune, which was put on the girl''s forehead. The rune paper turned into a little bit of golden light and disappeared into the girl''s forehead. Watching the black air on the girl go away. "It''s OK. The girl was born with weak Yang Qi and heavy Yin Qi in the middle of the night, so she collided with ghost. Not haunted by ghosts. It''s just a little Yin Qi. "


    "Oh, thank you, thank you." The old lady immediately thanks me.


    After driving away the ghost, the girl woke up, "grandma? What''s the matter? Is it morning? "


    "You girl, what''s the matter?" The old lady saw her granddaughter wake up and immediately hugged her.


    "Oh, I came back late last night. I met a senior in the middle of the night and chatted with him for a while." The little girl rubbed her head and talked about the senior, with a spring heart.


    "What? You were in a coma for three days last night." The old lady touched the girl''s face, "grandma is scared to death by you."


    "Three days?" Little girl a Leng, "how can ah, I remember last night''s thing."


    "Fortunately, your senior didn''t intend to hurt you, otherwise he would not only suck half of your Yang, but also leave half for you." I got up and picked up my things and said.


    "What?" Little girl Leng for a while, some funny looking at me, "what suction Yang, little sister, you Taoist movie see more."


    "You child, what are you talking about? This is master Shuo, the owner of the spirit hall. Otherwise, you are still in a coma with fever." The old lady taught.


    The little girl also changed her face, "really? But that''s really my senior. I used to see him at school and say hello to him a few times. "


    "It seems to be a wandering soul." I nodded, pondered, and then looked at the girl, "then I ask you, do you know his name, which class, and have you seen anyone else around him?"


    The girl thought and shook her head, "I don''t know." Someone said quickly, "but I really saw him several times. Oh, I saw him during the day


    "Who told you ghosts can''t come out during the day." I rolled my eyes. "Does he have a shadow?"


    When I said this, the girl suddenly changed her face and shook her head, "no No Then he began to panic: "difficult It''s so hard, senior. He really Is it really a ghost? But why did he harm me? I don''t know him. Why does he want to harm me? "


    "He didn''t harm you." I Shun hair, "it''s just right and unintentional. People have been with ghosts for too long. Even if they don''t mean to, they will consciously or unintentionally absorb the Yang Qi of the people around them. He also understands this truth and leaves half of the Yang Qi for you. In this way, you will be in a coma for a few days at most, and you will be weak for a period of time. It''s good to make up for all the Yang Qi. ""Well What shall I do then? " The girl began to be afraid.


    "You can''t just hide. You can''t be invisible like everyone else." I''m ready to go, "OK, I''ll go back first. If you have something to do, you can find me."


    "The cost..." Asked the old lady immediately.


    I don''t think this is like a poor family. "WeChat, Alipay." It''s OK to pay together next time, "my gut tells me, it''s not over.


    "Oh, good." The old lady took me out.


    Maybe I guess right, our fate, will not end like this.


    On the way back, I went to a small cake shop. That can of candy hooked up my long suppressed candy addiction. Moreover, that can of candy is not as delicious as the crystal candy in the small cake shop. I have to buy one in a hurry.


    I felt something wrong when I saw my eyes. I bought a can of candy and planned to run.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Stay and have a chat." Small in the back of the strange said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I smoked at the corner of my mouth, a burst of embarrassment on my face, "ha ha, little miss, I think you have a good business in the shop. Let''s talk about it another day."


    Open your eyes and tell lies. Where are the guests at this time. I''m the only guest in the shop.

 Chapter 500

    "Just talk at the door." Xiaoxiao has poured two cups of black tea and brought them to the outdoor coffee table outside. Two cakes came out.


    I can''t run away. I can''t help it. I have to go out with him, "Little Miss, what do you want to talk about?"


    "How do you relate to those vampires?" Little straight to the point. "The last time two vampires came here, they scared me. After explaining, I knew that you had taken other people''s things. Why are you so powerful?"


    I smack, "blame me, I just read a book."


    "You have to read whatever you read." Small stare me one eye, "that but even now of new blood King dare not casually see."


    I smack, "I don''t want to return it. Besides, how long has it been, young lady, don''t talk about me."


    "It can''t be in the past. I just want to know how you got involved with that group of nobles?" I''m totally curious.


    "That''s the thing about the mirror last time. The mirror is the door to the blood world. They also came to the human world to look for this door. That''s how they got to know each other." I spread out my hand, "there is my shadow, also inexplicably became the blood of the people, or because it is too noisy almost become the blood king was sealed unfortunate guy."


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait. What are you talking about?" Small stop, "you say, almost become king and be sealed blood clan?"


    "Well." I eat the cake in front of me and nod. Well, the flower cake in this season tastes good.


    Little thought for a while, "don''t tell me, it''s the goblin of LAN Mo''er."


    Blue foam? I was stunned for a moment, and I remembered that it was mo. the original full name of Mo was this, "HMM. You know


    "I should have thought of you two, a little devil and a goblin. It''s a perfect match. "


    I shouldn''t have mentioned it. Did I mention a little sad thing? "Cough, don''t talk so bad, I''m so good, what little devil."


    "What else do you want me to say to the little devil who eats people and doesn''t spit out his head?" He gave me a little stare. Then suddenly he picked up my face and said, "you didn''t get bitten, did you? If those blood sucking insects dare to do anything to you, I''ll take them to their nest. "


    Young lady domineering ah, "no, I volunteer." Well, it seems that I smoked once. Er Or twice, forget.


    "What do you mean you volunteered? You''ve been sucked?" It blew up a little bit. Broke my head. "Where? Show me? I don''t know what to do if you become a vampire again. "


    I pulled away my little paw. "I''m fine. Just a little. I swear I''m fine. "


    Small release hand, "well, well, you''re OK, that group of guys is not good stubble, you don''t have anything to do with them."


    My mouth cracked for a while, which may not work. After all, my brother is still there. Although I think so in my heart, I dare not say, "mm-hmm, I know."


    Xiaoxiao sat back and nodded, "you ah, this girl always can''t let us down. Once upon a time, she began to recognize a road and went to the end. No matter what is ahead, when master Shuo was still there, she was worried about you and told our neighbors to take good care of you. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for your own will, how could those people in your shop stay so easily? "


    I hold the cup of black tea and smile awkwardly, "they are OK, too."


    "Yes," little sighed helplessly, "it was peaceful originally, but since you got a ghost husband back, things began to get more and more, so several times you almost lost your life. You said, you are a good person, are you an adult? I''m married before I reach the legal age for marriage. Besides, if I get married, I''ll get married. You also find a ghost husband. Isn''t it good to find someone? I think Muchuan is very good, iron rice bowl, and usually used to you


    I almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of hot tea, "cough, Muchuan? Forget it, young lady. I was born against him. He was afraid of me, not used to me. "


    "Who is Muchuan? How can he be afraid? If he is not used to you, you can smoothly check so many things in the guard''s office. Besides, if he doesn''t like you, how can he tell you in public in the big square." The little girl likes to tell the truth.


    "Poof --" this time it''s true. "What What kind of advertisement? What the hell?


    "Oh, you don''t know," Xiaocai thought, "that''s probably after I forgot which riot last time. It seems that I bet with minor, but I lost and confessed to you in the street."


    I blushed and quickly picked up the napkin to wipe, "probably the punishment for losing the big adventure."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s over, Captain Muchuan. I can only help you here.


    "And even if I don''t find a Ghost Husband, I''m not legally married." I rolled my eyes.


    "But it''s OK to fall in love." Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "I''m not looking for uncle." I looked disgusted, "how old is Muchuan, how old am I?"¡°¡­¡­¡± Oh, my God, we are brave and handsome. The team leader mu, who has been fantasized by countless little girls, has been despised. When he is old, Muchuan is in silence for you. Small help forehead, "that your family that how old?"


    I broke my fingers and counted, "about tens of thousands, no, hundreds of thousands, millions, um Anyway, it''s probably calculated in units of ten thousand. "


    "It''s not too big for you." Little stare.


    "In fact, for them, time and age are meaningless. After all, they are not people." I eat cake and drink black tea calmly. "And there''s no age limit in the underworld marriage law."


    Little want to hit the table, this is what broken theory ah, who teach you ah? "But in the human world, this is illegal. If you are under age, whether it is voluntary or not, it can be regarded as rape. It started in three years, and the highest death penalty."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± My face is a little hot, so is my little one. How can I say everything.


    See my appearance, small more exploded, "don''t tell me you already roomed?"


    "Well," I nodded, and more than once, and the first time was really adultery, because I really didn''t know anything, and the first time was really just to help me practice, do you believe me?


    Small Wu heart, "Tong Tong, I tell you, Ghost Husband is not a long-term solution, can cent quickly cent, otherwise careful you will be squeezed dry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I calmly holding the black tea cup, "young lady, don''t worry, he doesn''t suck people''s essence." What''s more, where is the marriage law of the underworld? Even the underworld can''t tolerate it

 Chapter 501

    The devil''s left hand is indomitable, it traverses the mountains without fear, it is supreme and matchless. But if it wants to control power, it has to cut off its right hand and firmly restrain the devil. Nothing can replace its existence. It controls everything and the devil.


    Little is not willing to chat with me, but sighed, "forget it." Muchuan I can help already help, but this child is not on the road, I also have no way, "by the way, I have to remind you, recently some not peaceful, you don''t mind your own business."


    "Not peaceful?" I bit the cake and asked.


    "Well," nodded a little, "a few days ago, the old man in my family, oh, my father called me to say that when Tianzhu came into the world, there might be some evil things to make trouble, and the blood clan hidden in the human world began to move."


    "What are you talking about?" I immediately blew it up, "God, you know God." Recently, I often hear about this ranking, which makes me very sensitive.


    However, the influence of Tianzhu is so great. Will not only the human world and the underworld, but also the blood world be implicated?


    "I''ve heard from the older generation at home," nodded a little. "It''s said that it''s a very powerful thing. It''s said that it''s related to chaos."


    "Chaos?" I frowned, "I heard that swallowing Tianzhu will greatly increase its power."


    "I''ve never heard of that." Little shook his head, "but I''ve heard that swallowing Tianzhu will lead to justice."


    I nodded clearly, "is the news reliable?"


    "What?" A little puzzled blink.


    "Is it reliable to say that swallowing heaven''s punishment will lead to the judgment of heaven''s punishment?" I asked.


    "Of course." Little nodded, "although I haven''t tried it or seen it, but it''s related to chaos. If you eat him, will it cause heaven''s punishment and thunder robbery? But if you can eat heaven''s death, I don''t care about heaven''s punishment."


    I nodded and stood up, "Miss, thank you. I''ll go back first." Then he grabbed the bag and went back,


    "ah, it''s so urgent." Xiaoxiao yelled twice in the back, and gave up without stopping.


    Why didn''t I expect that swallowing up the devil itself might lead to severe punishment. That is to say, what they want is not the extinction of all things and the return to chaos, but power. No matter what ancient gods are, they can''t equal their own power.


    I strode back to the spirit hall, but stopped at the door of the spirit hall. I know, but what can I do if I know? Now I don''t even know what Tianzhu is or where it is. What can I do? Can I tell daomen that you''ve made a mistake? What''s wrong? In fact, people don''t make a mistake. The other party''s goal is to swallow Tianzhu. What''s wrong?


    With a long sigh, he carried the two little guys back to the room.


    "The boss is back. What''s up?" As soon as I entered the door, Mingyu immediately came up, took the two little guys from my arms and asked.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just that I met ghosts at night and chatted with them for a while. As a result, I was absorbed most of my Yang Qi. Originally, it''s nothing. I must have been weak for two days. I''ve supplemented her Yang Qi." I replied.


    "That''s good." Mingyu nodded. "Recently, the wandering souls of the human world began to gather. It was obvious that something was going to happen. A few days ago, Ruizhe also sent back the news that he saw the souls of the dead people coming back in many places of No. 3 street."


    I was shocked, "but what''s the matter?"


    Mingyu shook her head. "It''s not. I just stay at night to see my family and friends. Maybe I''m reluctant. Ruizhe is already dealing with it. It''s just..."


    I know what Mingyu is worried about. After all, so many people have died in No.3 street. Ruizhe is afraid that he will be very tired. Even if he adds several of them, he is not professional. "Let Ji Yufeng have a look."


    "Boss, don''t bother your little apprentice," Mingyu said with a smile. "You think he is idle these days. Since he took the responsibility of guarding the door, he has been busy all the time. Not only should he say hello to the one over there, but you were too busy to take him with you at that time. All the relationships are mediated by him alone. As soon as you say hello here, you will go out Now a large number of wandering souls gather, and some even ask him to open the door and send people back. "


    "So it is." I thought about it. "Let MIA go and Mingqing help her."


    "Well, OK, I''ll tell them." Mingyu nodded.


    "I''ll go too. I''ll go too." The little girl in Mingyu''s arms immediately yelled, "Mom, Xiaoyou also wants to help. Xiaoyou wants to help aunt MIA."


    I rubbed the little girl''s head. "I think you want to play."


    Small right doodle small mouth, "small right is really want to help, mother is a villain, small right is clearly kind."


    I couldn''t help laughing, "OK, OK, let your aunt MIA take you with me." I have no choice but to say that these two people are children, but their ancestors, who are older than Yu, may be older than me, and they are also baby corpses. They have certain accomplishments and have been with me for so long. How can they not learn a few moves? I don''t think anything will happen. The breath of being raised by me in the past year is no different from that of ordinary children. If it''s true What''s the matter? The child''s appearance is absolutely a lethal weapon. I don''t know what''s going on when I bite you."Come with my brother." Xiaoyou plans to pull Xiaozuo into the water again.


    Xiao Zuo let out a dull sound in my arms and buried his head in my neck. He didn''t want to go, but he can''t go now.


    Mingyu was stunned for a while, "boss, this Is that all right? "


    "It''s OK. They are not ordinary children." I kiss little left on the cheek.


    Then Mingyu remembered, "Oh, yes. Looking at my brain, I blame these two cute kids for being so normal that I forget that they are not human


    I smile, "if you still don''t trust me, I will choose two from the list of gods to accompany them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingyu was silent, "boss, Fengshen list is not used in this way." The mark of gods in the list of dignified gods was reduced to babysitter.


    I waved casually, "it doesn''t matter. I can''t just drag someone from the street." Anyway, I don''t plan to carry such a big thing on my own. If I can find more people to help me, I can also save snacks, so that they are all in a hurry and have nothing to do.

 Chapter 502

    As soon as I let go of the two kids and let them play by themselves, the rain stuck again. I took the rain''s hand and went up to the second floor. When I saw Luo Mingshang, a cat Teaser on the balcony, I felt that the rain was not suitable for me. Then I waved to Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei immediately ran over and became Xiao Zhengtai on the way.


    "Master." Xiao Hei pounced on me and looked up at me.


    "I''ll take Xiaoyu out to play with you."


    "Good." Xiao Hei doesn''t recognize his life either. He pulls up the rain and runs out. Looking at no one on the second floor, I turn to luomingshang. Watching the cat run away, luomingshang is playing with the cat stick.


    I hugged Luo Mingshang from behind, "what''s the matter? Are you angry? "


    Luo Ming Shang turned and hugged me, "Xueer, in the future, you can''t distrust me."


    I smile, "well, I know you are wronged." Before I was stimulated, I was not so calm, and later I calmed down.


    Luo Ming Shang lowered his head and rubbed my nose, "Xueer, in this world, there is no one who loves you more than me, so you can''t question me, I will be sad."


    I smile, "well, I won''t question you, even if I have, I won''t say it, so as not to hurt my husband''s crystal glass heart."


    Luo Mingshang''s face was slightly bad, and I immediately yelled in my heart that it was not good. Sure enough, the goods directly overpowered me, and then I leaned over to kiss him. His lips and teeth collided and soon spilled blood in my mouth.


    "Well, take it easy." I took the time to shout at him.


    When the goods could not be heard, my hands began to touch me dishonestly. I suddenly blushed and grabbed his hand. "Don''t be here, people will see it."


    Luo Ming Shang stopped and felt that it was not suitable. He just reached out and picked me up. In a twinkling of an eye, he arrived at the bedroom.


    As soon as the door closed and I went to bed, I began to do whatever I wanted. I knew I was sorry for him a few days ago, but I didn''t resist. I cooperated with him. Anyway, this is my husband. How can I drop it.


    Small kisses on the face, all the way down, neck, clavicle, on the body printed a bright red mark, hands are not idle, a hand to see each other''s covers fly out, luomingshang suddenly did not do, just so condescending looking at me, well, to be exact, looking at my body.


    I blush and cover it when I get out of the quilt. What''s wrong with my mother''s dysplasia. You have a problem.


    "Nothing." Luo Ming Shang lowered his head and whispered in my ear, "more kneading is more."


    I really can''t listen to love words. I''m all red without two words. "Shut up I whispered.


    Luo Mingshang was enchanted with a smile. He lowered his head and rolled up a strawberry in front of his chest with his tongue. It was gently rubbed in my mouth. My breath became a little heavy. I reached out and pushed him. He didn''t move like a mountain. Fortunately, I didn''t care about him. He didn''t take much with him, kissing all the way up again


    some tired people leaned on the edge of the bath, closed their eyes but didn''t fall asleep, just experienced a cloud and rain, physically and mentally tired, but couldn''t rest, obviously didn''t want to manage, but just couldn''t put it down, I really had a problem.


    With a smile of self mockery, he shakes the water in his hand, reaches for the mobile phone and looks through the address book at will. Finally, he finds dongfangze''s phone, thinks about it and dials the number.


    After beeping there for a while, just when I thought there was no one, I got through there.


    "I told them as you said. Grandpa asked you to come over when you were free." Before I spoke, the people over there already spoke.


    I pause, no voice, what a joke, I just want to hide, that''s why I went back to the antique street, to Dongfang home, isn''t that renyurou?


    Maybe he didn''t hear me. Dongfangze added: "you don''t have to worry about what they will do to you. The four families will be responsible for your safety."


    Oh, are you kidding? If I can relax and trust those old guys, I won''t come back. Seeing that there''s no movement on my side, dongfangze is a little strange. "What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk? "


    "Nothing," I said with a long sigh. "Tell them if you want to see me come to the spirit hall, I''ll welcome them at antique street any time." I think I was badly taught by luomingshang. At this time, the voice suddenly had a kind of seemingly irresistible charm.


    There seems to be a silence, some embarrassed cough, "cough. I see. I''ll take the words with me. "


    It seems that Dongfang Ze was also stimulated by my tone, and I was also embarrassed, "well, I didn''t call you this thing, but I wanted to say that you should draw a few people from daomen to me to send those wandering souls back together. After all, it''s not appropriate for them to gather like this all the time."


    "Good." Dongfangze said casually.


    "Besides, it seems that the matter of Tianzhu is not as simple as I thought. Please help me to tell those old men of the monk that the prophecy and secret may not be so true, and those disappeared families may not have disappeared." I added.


    "What do you mean by that?" Dongfangze frowned, "it''s not disappeared, what do you mean?"I changed my hand. "I haven''t figured out the details, and I haven''t confirmed them clearly. Just tell them that. Always stabilize them first. "


    Dongfangze seems to be hesitating, but after half a ring, he still says, "OK, I''ll tell them."


    I hung up the phone one step ahead of time, and then lie on the edge of the bath, holding the mobile phone for a while, what do I want to do? As a result, after thinking for a long time, I didn''t understand. I put my mobile phone aside, reached over my towel and walked out of the bathroom.


    As soon as I got out of the bathroom, I felt someone. As soon as I looked back, I saw Luo Mingshang leaning against the wall beside the bathroom door in a daze.


    I: "I''m not..." What are you doing here? I don''t know how to peep. Don''t you want to be so obscene.


    "What are you doing?" I drew close to the bath towel on my body, but I couldn''t stop those ambiguous traces on my body.


    Luo Mingshang slowly approached with a smile. He stretched out his hand and curled me up in his arms. He bowed his head to kiss those marks on my body. It was very gentle and light. I stretched out my hand to break off his head and said, "what are you doing?" What''s going on?


    "Cher, I love you very much." Then he put out his tongue and licked those marks.


    I quickly push people away, what do you want to do in broad daylight? "Don''t make any noise." Said, directly turned back to the room to change clothes, luomingshang want to follow up, I was shut in the door.


    A training room has been opened up in the backyard. Now it is mainly used for MIA and Ji Yu. In the training room, two lights of red and blue are colliding, and the white and silver battle sickle flashing with thunder and the flaming sword are colliding with each other.

 Chapter 503

    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''ve made great progress." Ji Yufeng commented while playing.


    The battle sickle swept across, drew an arc, and cut the flame. The emperor''s sword stood in front of him, and the faded flame lit up again. "How can I say it''s also your elder martial sister? If you can''t win, I''ll be disgraced." With that, the emperor''s sword struck again, and the tip of the sword touched the ground. The ground immediately burned a circle of fire.


    "Ha ha ha, OK." The battle sickle draws an arc in his hand, and Ji Yufeng stops attacking.


    The emperor sword pulls out a flower in his hand, the flame disappears, and the sword body sinks into his body. "How''s it going? master worker? Not bad. "


    "Your sword skill is taught by Konglin." I squinted a little.


    "Yes." Mia nodded and looked at me innocently. "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK," I said with a smile, "it''s very powerful." I always feel that my master is not very qualified.


    Mia immediately had a long nose. "Of course."


    I didn''t care about MIA. Instead, I looked at Ji Yufeng, the sickle in Ji Yufeng''s hand. "This sickle is a good thing. Did Qi Yang give it to you?"


    Ji Yu Feng looked at the battle sickle in his hand and felt his head with embarrassment. "Well, it seems that the teacher used it before, so he sent it to me together."


    "Oh, it seems that Qi Yang has a lot of good things there." My eyes slightly narrowed, looking at Ji Yufeng''s eyes is like looking at a Doraemon full of oil and water.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Yufeng was a little hairy when I saw him, "master queen, don''t look at me. I really don''t have any good things. No matter what the teacher said, I''m just a monk. How can I compare you with good things?"


    I thought, oh, yeah, "Yeah." No matter how good things are, they may not be as good as those in the shop. I immediately looked at the battle sickle in Ji Yufeng''s hand. It was silver white and dark blue. It seemed that it was something from the underworld. "Does this battle sickle have a name?"


    "Kill the gods." Ji Yu replied. "Listen to the teacher, it''s like the weapon of the underworld."


    I stretched out my hand, and Ji Yufeng immediately handed me the sickle. I always felt a little uneasy. I quickly opened the envelope, which contained only a letter and a small piece of broken jade.


    The content of the letter is very simple, that is to say, Tianzhu is in this world. Let me not get involved in this city. There is no way to avoid it in other places, but it can be avoided here. As for the role of that small piece of jade, Xia houai explained it in general, which can help us through this disaster.


    It seems that something has really happened. Holding my heart, I burned the envelope with a dark fire in my hand, leaving only the broken jade. The broken jade is not much. It''s about the size of a nail. It looks like the irregular shape was knocked down from something.


    Broken jade I temporarily put away, turned to look at the sky, seems to have some late, "it''s late, go back early." I sighed. I don''t know if I should take care of it.


    "Master, I''ll treat you to dinner." Mia said suddenly.


    I glanced at MIA. My intuition told me that this girl didn''t mean well. "Treat me to dinner? What''s the matter with you? "

 Chapter 504

    "Oh, let''s go, let''s go." Mia just dragged me away with a smile. "Master, let''s have a barbecue. I haven''t eaten it for a long time."


    Forget it, since it''s all on. "Whatever."


    I don''t think I should have allowed MIA to come out for dinner. After a meal, Mia is asking me about the latest things. The more I listen, the more I feel wrong. What does this girl want to do?


    "Ai Ai, master, tell me quickly, what''s the matter with that God killer?" Asked mia, holding my hand.


    I put down my chopsticks and stared at MIA. She was a little hairy when I looked at her. "Shishi Master, what do you want me to do? Eat, come on, eat, eat this, this is delicious. " Said, gave me a chopsticks just baked meat chopsticks.


    "Full," I continued to stare at her.


    "Have a drink," he said, pouring me a coke.


    "Don''t drink," continued to work hard at mia, calmly spit out two words.


    "Oh, master, drink tea." Then he poured me a cup of hot tea.


    I glanced at the teacup, picked it up, walked around slowly, and then put it down. Mia''s smile collapsed, "master Can you stop looking at me like that? We have no choice


    I tapped my fingers slowly on the table. "How do you know the devil?"


    Mia''s face became more and more green, and her smile was numb, "er What''s the devil? Can you eat it? Master, what are you talking about? "


    I slowly leaned over, "what do I say? Guess what I''m talking about


    Mia was forced to step back by me. Finally, she had no choice but to quickly get up and say, "well, master, I''ll check out."


    Watching MIA scramble to get up and run to check out, I continued to sit there, holding a cup of tea thinking, how could MIA know Tianzhu? I should have avoided her all the time. The only possibility Empty rain.


    "Click --" the water cup was crushed in my hand.


    Kong Lin, who is looking after the eggs at home, shivers inexplicably, "a sneeze!"


    "Master..." When she came back, Mia saw the broken teacup in my hand. She felt inexplicable fear, and then silently took out the money to compensate for the teacup.


    It''s very dark outside after paying the bill. At this time, it''s not warm or hot. Many people would choose to go out for a walk. Mia and I walked towards the antique street one after another, and the more we walked, the more wrong it was. There were fewer and fewer people on the side of the road. Finally, it was gone directly. I thought something was wrong and stopped, "something was wrong." It seems that the street lamp flashed and went out in response to my request. The whole street turned black.


    The two of us suddenly became nervous, "master, be careful."


    "Well," I simply responded, with a blue fire on my hand, illuminating all around.


    "Maybe it''s just that the line is aging and short circuited. Let''s leave first." Mia settled down, reached for my hand, and planned to leave here quickly.


    Results did not go two steps forward, in front of the dark suddenly came a burst of footwork sound, relaxed nerves nervous again.


    "Who? Who is there? Come out Mia yelled, with a red flame in her hand, ready to fight.


    "Xueer, Xueer," whispered in the dark, "give Xueer back to me, give my Xueer back to me."


    This voice, if not listening to the wrong tone and atmosphere, I have some doubt that it is Luo Ming Shang.


    "Dust." I suddenly have no consciousness of the soft voice of shout a.


    "Master," MIA was stunned. She suddenly reached out and hugged me, turned her head and looked at the dark place, "someone, come out for me and pretend to be a ghost."


    "Cher, give Cher back to me." The sound continued, but no one was seen. "Cher, Cher."


    "Son of Heaven Sword!" Mia did it first! "Flame formula!"


    "Mia, stop." All of a sudden I yelled, "you can''t burn here." Dear, if you burn this place, those old men will not kill me.


    Fajue was broken for half of his life. MIA waved angrily, "asshole." Finish saying, pull me directly to turn round to walk, "go out to fight, I pour to see who is so bold, dare to come to old Niang territory to want a person."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was quietly pulled away, saying, when did this become your territory.


    A breathing moment, two people have been outside the antique street, waiting outside for a long time, did not see anyone come out.


    "Disappeared." I frowned and murmured.


    "Who is that?" Mia was puzzled for a while, and then looked at me, "master acquaintance?"


    "No, forget it. Go back." I shook my head and breathed a sigh of relief. The streetlights were restored to their original condition.


    Someone came out of the door. It was the night watchman. "Yo, little pupil is back."


    "Well," I waved to my uncle, "good evening."


    "Good evening." Uncle also waved to me, "don''t come back too late, it''s not safe recently.""Well, I see." I answered casually.


    Mia still thought something was wrong. "Hey, uncle, did you see anyone else just now?"


    "Others?" Uncle Leng for a while, "Oh, this big night, so many people in and out, who are you talking about?"


    "Just one..." Mia also wants to say, I''m holding her.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go back." I took MIA into the antique street and said, "you can stay in the spirit Hall tonight."


    Mia was silent for a moment. "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Just now, it may not be reality." If it''s reality, it might be the night watchman. But there''s no reason for them to make such a fuss.


    Mia didn''t say anything more and followed me to the spirit hall, but I knew from the look in his eyes that she still had doubts and would ask.


    Sure enough, as soon as I got home, I was going to wash and sleep when MIA suddenly rushed over and stopped me, "master, it''s not those things that just came, is it?"


    I hesitated and nodded, "yes!"


    "Someone the master knows?" Mia frowned. "Cher? Now that I know the master''s name, I seem to be an acquaintance? "


    "I don''t know," I shrugged, "but look at the smell, it should be harmless."


    "Is he also a monk?" Mia continued to ask, this time I did not answer, but MIA began to analyze where, "no, if you are familiar with people, why so furtive? Why don''t you just show up? "


    I pause, "don''t know, don''t know, don''t remember." Three no''s in a row.


    Mia sighed helplessly. "Forget it, it''s just, master, I don''t want to ask about your past affairs any more, and I don''t want you to worry about those things in the past. They are all in the past, you know?"

 Chapter 505

    "Well!" Inexplicably, I was a little stunned by my apprentice''s education.


    "Just remember, you''re Shuo Tong Xue, you''re my master, you''re the owner of the spirit hall," MIA continued, patting me on the shoulder.


    My gut tells me, does MIA know something? "Do you know something?"


    "Well, wash and go to bed early." Mia didn''t answer, but she jerked and turned to go.


    See MIA to leave, I inexplicably mouth, "that MIA you can put it down?"


    "What?" Mia turned to look at me.


    "Can you let go of the past? What are you doing now? Mia, you''re not the same as when I first met you. Isn''t it because I can''t let you go? " I said, gazing at MIA.


    Mia can''t help clenching her fist, then reluctantly put it down, "you''re right, it''s really hard to put it down, I can''t put it down, you can''t put it down." Mia turned to go back to the room.


    "Kong Lin He..." I don''t know why. I feel that it has something to do with Kong Lin.


    "I love him for three generations." Mia stopped and laughed. "I never regret it."


    I don''t know what to say, sure enough, she remembered, once those, missed the third life, this life, I hope you can be together.


    I don''t know why. I''m glad I can''t remember those memories of youmingxue. I''m afraid that with those memories, I will choose to forget luomingshang.


    What seems to come in the dark, quickly across the city''s streets, hidden into the dark, an old man slowly strolling in the roadside, soon two figures left and right down.


    "It''s like there''s some troublemaker in here." A strong looking man on the left whispered.


    "Trouble? How much trouble can it be? " The old man chuckled and went on.


    "I didn''t see the figure clearly, but it seems to be from the underworld." On the other side is a little girl.


    "From the underworld?" The old man sighed with a long sigh, "it''s not really mixed in. Is there anything special?"


    "Instead of going back to the underworld, they hid in antique street." The man replied.


    "Oh? What''s the origin? Are you not afraid of death? Pupil snow that wench eye can rub not sand The old man continued to stroll slowly.


    "I don''t know, but they are really good. I lost Xiao Si and me." The man shook his head, "and tonight, the street seems to have a moment of space-time distortion."


    "Distortion of time and space?" The old man frowned. "What casualties?"


    The girl paused, "Tong Tong and Xiao Ya entered by mistake, but they came out again soon."


    "What are we going to do now?" The man also asked quickly.


    "First of all, I''ll wait and see what''s going on. If I''m trapped like this, the girl doesn''t move. Either nothing happens or something happens. Let''s see what the girl plans to do." The old man waved.


    In the deep darkness, pain and sadness intertwined with each other until death.


    "I''m sorry, but in order to save her, I have no choice. You are not human and should not be born." He said so.


    "I just want to ask you, from the beginning to the end, do you treat me seriously?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Oh, that''s all. Now I''m going to ask you what to do with these things that have known the answer for a long time?" Her despair at that time seemed to have been branded in her heart.


    "I''ll come back after saving her. One life is worth another. My life is for you. "


    It hurt her so much, but he didn''t understand why it hurt so much.


    "Why?"


    She sneered, and the blood from the corner of her mouth kept flowing. "You''re right. I''m not human, and I''m not qualified to be in this world."


    "Xueer," he cried for the first time. The pain shocked his soul. People in my arms gradually lost their luster and died.


    Xueer, Xueer, I regret it. Would you like to come back? Would you like to go back to the past? We didn''t agree to go around. You can''t just leave.


    "Cher." Outside the window, there was a cold silence.


    I had such a dream again, Xueer. I used my reincarnation to get eternal life, just to find you again. Can you forgive me?


    "Cher, Cher, Cher." A cry through the night.


    After taking a bath, I was lying on the bed, holding Tuanzi in my arms, and being held behind me. Suddenly, I was stunned, and I couldn''t help shaking.


    "What''s the matter, Cher?" Luo Mingshang noticed my abnormality and hugged me quickly, "what''s the matter? Is it cold? "


    "Luomingshang." I tightly hugged the ball in my arms, the rain was a little uncomfortable frown, I immediately released my hand, and then turned around, hugged luomingshang. I don''t know why. I can always hear his voice.


    "What''s the matter with you, Cher?" Luomingshang hugged me, "it''s OK, I''m here, I''m here."I lowered my head, "luomingshang, I''m ok." I calmed down.


    Luo Mingshang still held me tightly and said, "Xueer, you just scared me. What happened? "


    "I heard a voice," I replied. "I don''t know why. When I heard this voice, I felt very afraid, very sad, even heartache."


    Luomingshang bowed his head and kissed my lips, "it''s OK, I''m here. What special aura of spiritual power should affect you and make you hallucinate."


    "Well," I nodded.


    The ball rubbed my back behind me. Murmured, "sister, don''t be afraid, the rain is here."


    I can''t help laughing, yes, you are all by my side, what am I afraid of.


    As a result, just after sleeping, a voice sounded in my ear again, "kill him, sister, you must kill him!" This with infinite hate, that kind of hate to the bone of the voice, how can it be one?


    "One?" I was a little surprised. Sure enough, it didn''t take long to appear in my dream again.


    "Next time, kill him, kill him!" I''ve never seen such a person, almost crazy, even full of hatred.


    "One, what''s the matter with you?" I asked in surprise, "who did you kill?"


    "The one who keeps calling your name!" A dead stare at me, "if you can''t move sister, then I come!"


    I don''t understand, "one, you are..." What''s the matter with you? Why are you so excited? What did that person do to you? "Who is he?"


    The evil spirit on one''s face dissipated in an instant. After a moment''s silence, they calmed down. "Sister, it''s nothing. Just remember, that man is not a good man. He will kill you."

 Chapter 506

    The cold moonlight is reflected in the fragmented pupil, which is as transparent as a broken gem. The white moonlight seems to lose its color in an instant, and my eyes are covered with both hands. The dark sky is replaced by darkness, and the flying butterfly turns into ashes in an instant.


    "You must remember that if you meet him again, you must kill him. Don''t hesitate. Otherwise, he will not only destroy the antique street, but also you."


    When I heard a warning, I began to take it seriously. Who is that man?


    I answered casually, but that person, I don''t want to meet in my life.


    It''s a long night. I can''t predict how terrible the future will be.


    The next day, the sky began to drizzle, not too much, but the sky is very gloomy, this kind of weather is unlikely to go out, I continue to nest in my small balcony swing Chlorophytum, rain sitting next to me obediently reading fairy tale book, Xiao Hei also nest in his arms, tail flick, constantly gently brush my hand.


    "Luomingshang, don''t throw the book after reading it," I cried helplessly, looking at the guy sitting on the opposite floor who threw the book after reading it.


    "Oh." Someone picked up the book obediently. I looked down at the book in my hand and peeled a candy to feed to the rain. The rain ate it obediently, and then peeled another one and stuffed it into my mouth.


    I don''t know if I''m tired of reading or think of something. Yu suddenly put down the book, picked up Xiao Hei, turned around and ran downstairs. I didn''t care about him. Anyway, there were still people downstairs.


    There was no one around me. Luomingshang slowly got up and walked over. His body suddenly fell into the basket, making the basket wobbly, "what are you doing?"


    "Cher." It''s up again.


    "Well," I leaned into his arms. If you have something to say, don''t call me. I didn''t move again.


    Sure enough, there was no sound again, but soon a hand reached over and touched my head. I''m a little tired of opening his hand and blocking my reading. "What are you doing?"


    "Cher." This time, the whole person is pressed up. Hey, you are very heavy. The gondola is going over.


    "Hey, don''t press it. It''s going to turn over," I yelled, "something to say."


    "Cher," she said without saying a word, just calling my name.


    "Luomingshang!" I''m angry, you have something to say, can''t you, keep pressing over like this, break the hanging basket, we all have to get out, I''m hurt, you don''t care.


    A rice bug had no choice but to smack his mouth. He could only stand up straight and sit well. I also leaned over. Looking at him like this, I was not in the mood to read. I closed the book and put my hand around his neck. "What''s the matter with you today? How strange? "


    "Cher." Luomingshang turned to look at me seriously, "have you ever thought that you still have a lifetime?"


    I was stunned, let go of hand, continue to read, "no, you don''t say my previous life is netherworld snow? How can there be another life? "


    Luo Ming Shang sighed and held me in his arms. "It''s just that I''m very upset."


    "Because last night?" I looked up at him, the voice, is really a little creepy, "don''t think about it, probably just an illusion."


    Luo Mingshang stopped and nodded. Then he said, "in fact, before you said you wanted to divorce, I went back to the underworld to investigate your identity."


    "Oh? What did you find? " I leaned back and opened the book. "Generally speaking, God''s message will not be sealed in the underworld. Of course, if the previous life was a person in the underworld, there would be a little bit."


    "Yes!" Luo Mingshang nodded, "but it''s encrypted by something. I can''t see it. "


    I Leng for a while, even Luo Ming Shang this underworld all didn''t send to see? "So, aren''t you Hades?"


    "That''s what I don''t understand. I can''t even read the message of Hades." Luo Ming Shang frowned, and then looked at me, "in addition, I also saw the information about Shuo Tong Xue."


    I turned the book a beat slower and soon recovered, "Oh."


    "Shuo Tong Xue, formerly known as Lin Ling, died at the age of 12." I feel Luo Mingshang''s eyes from the top to the bottom.


    "There are so many people with such names. Why are you sure it''s me?" I kept turning the books.


    "Because it fits." Luo Ming Shang replied, "time, as well as identity are consistent."


    I laughed. "Yeah. Yes, Lin Ling died when she was 12 years old. At that time, as soon as I escaped, I had to have a human body. She just came to the door. "


    "You killed her?" Luo Mingshang frowned.


    "At that time, she was dying. She was born with bone cancer. Her parents wanted to get rid of this burden, so they created a car accident and wanted to kill her. When I saw her, she was being given first aid, but according to the injury, she was no longer saved, and there was no family," I thought of the thing at that time. "Later, I made a deal with her.""Deal?" "What kind of deal?" Luo Mingshang asked


    "She gave me her body, I gave her a week of life to accompany her to finish the last thing she wanted to do." I replied, "so I gave her a breath of aura, which was enough to sustain her for a week."


    The more she listened, the more interested she was, "what did she do?"


    I thought about it, "after I gave him a breath of aura, she woke up immediately. The doctor was very surprised. In fact, it was just an illusion. Seeing that she was OK and had no money to pay medical expenses, the hospital allowed her to leave the hospital. The first thing she left the hospital was to go to someone''s flower garden and pick a bunch of flowers, and then go to the cemetery."


    "Cemetery?" Luo Mingshang interrupted me, "who is she going to see?"


    "I was always with her at that time. In fact, most of the reasons were that I wanted to wait for her to die," I laughed with self mockery. "She went to see her grandmother. According to her own words, her grandmother was the one who loved her most in the world. I remember that she said a lot to her grandmother that day. In general, I''ll see it soon, or something. Then, she ran back home. To tell you the truth, I didn''t know what to do with a home like that, a home watching her die and ready to celebrate. "


    "But you didn''t stop me," Luo Mingshang covered me with a blanket. It wasn''t very cold, especially in the house.


    "At that time, I had only one idea to get this body." I laughed, because at that time, I couldn''t wait too long, and there was only one way.

 Chapter 507

    "In fact, what I wanted at that time was just a human body. I watched her return home, her parents look frightened, now think about it is also a solution. As usual, she went home to eat and sleep. I knew that there was a sister in her family, a sister who had been loved by all. The next day, she got up early and dressed up well. She took her parents and sister to the amusement park. Because she was afraid, the whole family didn''t dare to make it known, or it was really hard for such a family to have a happy day Not much. I know that day, their whole family was very happy. When they came home at night, their parents had a much better attitude towards her for the first time. That night, she slept with her sister and said a lot to her sister, probably like last words. "


    "She''s really telling her last words." Luo Mingshang replied.


    "Well." I nodded. "On the third day, she went back to school and did everything she could. On the fourth day, I accompanied her to the kindergarten where she used to go. I played with the children there for one day. On the fifth day, I accompanied her to climb the mountain she always wanted to climb, standing on the top of the mountain overlooking the world. On the sixth day, she played with all her things, clothes, books, money she saved as a child She gave away everything she owned. On that day, many people received her gifts. On the seventh day, she put on her favorite skirt and disappeared completely in the world. "


    After that day, the little girl named Lin Ling did not exist, only Shuo Tong Xue was left.


    "Seven days, in fact, is very short," I said gently. "Even she said that it was too short. She still had many wishes to see the sea, the stars in the sky, the movie theater and her favorite star idol. But after seven days, I won''t ask for anything more. "


    Luo Mingshang pauses, "the information called Lin Ling is also highly confidential. I saw it with power. "


    "What?" I frowned, "how can it be?" Lin Ling is just an ordinary girl. Why do you take so much trouble to make her information highly confidential.


    "Butterfly effect." Luo Ming Shang hugged me, "because it has something to do with you."


    I thought about it and shook my head. "It shouldn''t be like this. She''s dead. Why is it like this?"


    Luo Ming Shang stopped, and didn''t seem to know how to answer me, "then what happened? Then you changed your appearance, integrated into the human body, and met the old man in the spirit hall? "


    "After I got into my body, I changed my original appearance for the sake of looking at my habits and avoiding misunderstanding from those who knew her well. Later, I continued to run away and met my adoptive parents. They took me around and taught me a lot. Later, on the way back to the city, I was attacked. They died and the old man arrived It''s too late for rescue. I''m just entrusted to the old man. " Speaking of this, I can''t help holding my hand.


    Luo Mingshang stretched out his hand and said, "it''s not your fault. If you did it at that time, I''m afraid it would attract more powerful guys. From this point of view, you''re not wrong."


    Even though I know that he is comforting me, I can''t help feeling better. All along, the sense of guilt did not dissipate until the fall of Xiaoyao island. It''s me who owes them. Even if the culprit is dead, the guilt will not be alleviated much.


    The sound of rain outside the window knocks on the window, blurring the only sight, repeating and falling. Every raindrop falls differently, but in such a big place, there are always two raindrops falling in the same place.


    "Luomingshang, I''m cold." I leaned against luomingshang.


    Luo Mingshang heard of it and held my hand. Warm from the hands of the transfer, I continue to nest in his body nest, closed his eyes.


    Although the rain is not big, but also lingering, intermittent under three days, the rain will clear the day of the earth washed clean, but can not wash the vanity of the prosperous. Because of the rain, all the progress had to stop.


    It rained for three days, and finally stopped in the morning of the fourth day. The early morning sunlight came through the cracks of the curtains and fell on the shallow floor of the bedroom.


    The night before I was strangled by two people, I went out the next day with a pair of panda eyes.


    "I''ll go, master. You went up to fight last night." Mia screamed as soon as she went out.


    I glared at mia, "what''s your name? By the way, you can go to No.3 street with Mingqing today and take Xiaozuo Xiaoyou with you."


    Mia is peeping around at the kitchen door. When she hears my words, she is stunned. "What are you doing with the two little ancestors?"


    "They want to play." I felt my face from the bathroom and went out. "Don''t worry, they won''t have an accident if you have an accident."


    Mia smacked, "all right. What are you going to do? It''s impossible to go sightseeing. "


    "Work." I waited for him for a look, sightseeing, why do you want to go to the Third Street sightseeing. "The wandering souls gather in No.3 street. Ruizhe is too busy to come back. Go and send them back to the underworld.""Oh, I see." Mia nodded. Then he sat down at the table.


    Mingyu went out with breakfast and looked at me with a pair of panda eyes. She was startled, "boss, you''ve been beaten."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why does everyone say that?


    "Did luomingshang abuse you?" Mingyuso ran to me, "asshole! I dare to beat my wife. I don''t want to live. No one bullies us, right? "


    Then she saw Luo Mingshang with a scar on her face and went out, "er Did you fight last night? "


    I calmly eat steamed stuffed bun, "well, sleepwalking fight."


    Luo Mingshang took a sad look at me, walked to me and sat down. I reached out and rubbed his face, but I can''t blame you. Who let you always strangle me?


    I saw at a glance, "did the boss sleep well last night?"


    "Well." I answered casually and yawned. At this time, Tuanzi came out with a yawn, then said hello one by one, and quietly went to my other side to sit down.


    "Then you can sleep a little longer. I''ll watch the store for you." Xuan zero said.


    I bit the steamed stuffed bun and nodded. I was half asleep and half awake. Blame these two guys. They are so troublesome. They are not honest when they sleep.


    But after dinner, I didn''t wait for me to rest and work. Last time, the girl suddenly came in a hurry and almost knelt down for me.

 Chapter 508

    And there was something wrong with his appearance. His eyes were listless, his face was pale, he had several scratches on his body, and he had no strength all over. It fell right in front of my store.


    "Ai Ai, are you ok?" mia, who was just about to go out, was startled and quickly helped people in.


    "What''s the matter?" I was woken up, too, looking outside.


    "Master, come and have a look." Mia drag people into the room is not strong, or Mingqing a hand, put people a lift, threw on the chair.


    "What''s the matter?" I immediately came to have a look, reached out to touch the girl''s pulse, "how can this happen, last time I saw her clearly cured, is it difficult for her to provoke that ghost again?"


    Mia is in a hurry. "Oh, master, please save people. Don''t talk about it here. If you go on talking, there will be no one


    "I know, I know." I answered casually, took out a yellow amulet, waved it in my hand and stopped in front of me. I read the formula in my mouth. The amulet paper was instantly burned by a blue flame and turned into a little bit of blue light floating in the air. When I stroke, the light spots condensed into a ball in my hand, and I turned over my hand and hit the blue light into the girl''s nose.


    The girl''s face gradually had blood color, and also recovered her expression. She looked around in a daze. When she saw me, she immediately grabbed my hand, "master Shuo, boss Shuo, please, help him, you help him, he''s dying, you help him."


    Looking at the person who just woke up, he was suddenly afraid that I ran and grabbed my hand. He said excitedly that he wanted me to save him. Who can I save? "Calm down and speak slowly. What happened? It''s day. It''s OK. "


    The girl looked outside and found that it was day. She was relieved. "Yes It''s my senior. "


    I picked my eyebrows. "The last one?"


    "Well." The girl nodded and defended herself immediately without waiting for me to say anything. "It''s not that I didn''t listen to you, it''s just that Only when the senior apologized and confessed to me later did I know that he was killed. After he died, he didn''t know who the killer was or how he died. That''s why he wandered in the human world. He didn''t mean to harm me. You believe me. He didn''t really mean it. "


    Without saying a word, he was excited again. "Calm down, don''t get excited." I quickly put people down, "speak slowly, calm down."


    I quickly broke away her claws, and then sat on the soft couch opposite. Looking at mia, I waved, "what are you doing here? Let''s go, let''s go. "


    Mia, who wanted to listen for a while, was not happy. She made a face at me and left with her two little dolls.


    After listening to the girl''s remarks, I was still a little surprised, "if people die without knowing it, they really can''t enter reincarnation, but do you want me to save him? What''s the point? "


    "He''s taken. It''s dangerous." The girl began to be excited again and was pushed back to the chair by Xuanling.


    I reached for a little spice and put it into the censer to light it. The calming White came out from the censer, and the girl gradually calmed down. "You slowly say that it''s the weakest time for ghosts in the daytime. Now I''ve explained the problem clearly. Only in the evening can I do what I should do."


    The girl nodded and began to say, "the elder, whose original name is Xia Xia, is a senior in our school. He said that he died more than five years ago. Five years ago, he was a top student in the school and was admitted to a foreign school. But before going abroad, he was killed by his classmates. He always wanted to find the murderer and the cause of his death in the school, but he couldn''t find anything, No one can see him. I was almost hit by a car once by chance. The elder saved me. Since then, I can see him. We know each other like this. Although we don''t have many opportunities to meet each other, and it''s always in the evening, it''s very good to stop and chat every time. Since last time you told me that the elder is a ghost, I''m really scared and start to avoid him I can''t see him, and I''m not talking to him. But a few days ago, the students in the class heard a legend of the school. It said that in the nearest room in the piano classroom of the school, there was a dead person in it. They often heard the sound of the piano in the middle of the night. A few people in the class planned to go and have a look together. A few days ago, we went, and the classroom was locked. We didn''t know who opened the lock After going in, I turned around and found nothing. Some people said that they wanted to play with the pen fairy. As a result, when I was playing in general, the door suddenly closed. I was so scared that I let go of my pen and ran away. Although I was laughed at by them the next day, it didn''t matter. But in the next few days, I began to feel uncomfortable and feeble. I couldn''t even wake up from sleep. As soon as I fell asleep, I had a nightmare and dreamed that there was a devil haunting me all the time. I am more and more in a trance. Last night I was in a daze when I arrived at the piano classroom. The elder suddenly burst in. I was startled to find that I was standing on the windowsill. There was a ghost in red in front of me. She wanted to pull me down. I was scared to hold on to the window, but I didn''t fall down. In order to save me, the elder tried to fight with the ghost, but was captured by the ghost ¡£¡±


    The girl finished in one breath, I didn''t interrupt, didn''t let others interrupt, when she finished, I was drinking hot tea while thinking.


    Question 1: "so you are in love with him."¡°¡­¡­¡± It won''t be their boss. All the questions they ask are directly related to the business in the store.


    The girl suddenly blushed, reflected and suddenly exploded, "it''s not this problem, it''s..."


    "I know." I calmly drank tea, "don''t worry, they can''t move each other during the day. What''s more, if that female ghost catches you as a senior, it can''t be any better. At most, she will be locked up. At least not life-threatening. "


    "How can we save him?" The girl asked anxiously.


    "In the evening." I put down my cup and began to preach, "but what''s the matter with you? Is it popular now? One or two of them play pen fairy. Is that fun? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl was stunned, "no, it''s just Isn''t there a lot of Bixian movies recently? So I learned it for a while, but I didn''t expect to attract ghosts. "


    After knowing what happened, she agreed to accompany the girl in the evening, and then she was pulled aside by Mingyu to start all kinds of Amway packages. I haven''t paid the last time, plus this time. Well, we can make a set meal series.


    I also cleaned up a little bit. I can''t really wait until the evening. I have to get to know the situation.

 Chapter 509

    It''s too inhumane to start fighting directly in the middle of the night. How can we say that we have to understand it? Maybe people also have difficulties.


    After all, Rui zhe Mingqing and Mia are not here, so we have to do business in the shop. We just leave Mingyu and Xuanling to deal with a kid and use so many people. It''s enough to take luomingshang and Xiaohei. If we can''t loosen the seal of rain, we can help.


    The little girl''s school is not far from the courtyard. She has to work two shifts by car. Fortunately, there is a guide, so she won''t get lost.


    When I got to the school, I directly showed my origin. I didn''t have much spare time to know about it from the side. I went to the headmaster''s office and took a photo with the certificate from Muchuan. Then I could go into the reference room to investigate.


    "What''s your senior''s name?" I asked.


    "Summer," the girl replied, "according to him, it''s called summer."


    I nodded and looked at the teacher who was in charge of the reference room. "Five years ago, there was a student who died. He was about a third year in senior high school. It was called summer. Is there a student?"


    The teacher thought, "yes, yes. There really is one. " Then he took down a document from a high place and said, "that''s it. The student died strangely. They all graduated with good grades and had been arranged to study abroad. But no one ever saw him again. Until the beginning of school, he found a rotten body in the toilet of the dormitory. It is said that when the police came, they were disgusted I''ve got one. "


    I nodded, reached out and took out the information, handed it to the girl beside me, "is it him?"


    The girl looked at the photo on the profile and nodded, "yes, that''s him."


    The teacher was also startled, "ah, Miss Shuo''s, is our school really haunted?"


    "If the girl is right, it should be, and there is more than one." I have looked at the information in general, and it is true that this summer I am a top student, and I have been arranged to study abroad, so it is impossible to commit suicide. The only possibility is that I was killed because I was jealous.


    "Then you have to help us. Our school is full of students. " The teacher was in a hurry at once.


    I pause, ignore, but think of another thing. "What happened to the classroom at the end of the piano classroom?"


    The teacher''s face was frozen, "no It''s nothing


    "If you want your school to kill dozens of people every month just like the target. I don''t care about it I put the information back in handy.


    "No, no, No The teacher quickly waved his hand again and again, "no, I said, actually, I also heard that ten years ago, a girl student died in that classroom, and she was hanged. Later, someone often heard the piano from that classroom, but no one was seen, and the piano in that room couldn''t play, so the principal asked someone to seal the room. ¡±


    I was silent for a moment, "do you have any information about that student?"


    "Yes, yes." This time, the teacher in the reference room didn''t laugh at me any more. He took out a thick dust material from the innermost shelf, "that''s it."


    I took it over, scattered the dust on the surface, opened it and took out the information. In the photo of the information, there was a girl who looked very simple and lovely, "Yang Feifei. Ten years ago, I was 18 years old before I died. " Seeing the back, I was stunned. "What''s the matter? Is she an orphan


    "Yes, her parents are said to have died when she was in primary school. She was brought up by her grandparents." The teacher replied,


    "just like me." Liu Meng beside me nodded, "I was brought up by my grandmother, too."


    "Does she have any better friends?" I asked.


    "The child is introverted, but he plays the piano very well," the teacher thought and answered.


    I looked at the teacher, "teacher, how old are you this year?"


    "Ah?" That teacher also seems to be Leng for a while, did not expect why I suddenly asked, "me? I''m 29 this year. What''s the matter? "


    "Nothing." I shook my head, "teacher, can you take us to that dance classroom?"


    Without waiting for the teacher to say anything, Liu Meng said, "I know the way. Let me take you."


    I glanced at Liu Meng and nodded. Then he said goodbye to the teacher and left with Liu Meng. Before he left, he looked at the reference room teacher who had locked the door and then turned to leave.


    The piano room is in the art building. When you go up to the floor, you see a man wearing glasses. Liu Meng shouts, "teacher."


    "Oh, Liu Meng, what''s the matter?" The teacher looks about forty years old, with an eye and a gentle manner.


    "Oh, there''s something wrong with the school recently. I''ve got someone to look at it." Liu Meng didn''t elaborate. Unexpectedly, the teacher frowned.


    "What''s the matter with the school? Don''t talk about those feudal superstitions. They are just fooling around. The piano room is a place for practicing. Please leave." The teacher rebuked with a straight face.I slightly narrowed my eyes, "the teacher is so afraid of what we find?"


    "You are not a student of this school. Please leave quickly." The teacher looked at me coldly.


    "I''m not a student, but I''m here as a police officer of the Central Security Bureau. Here''s my investigation card. I''ve come to investigate two cases ten years ago and five years ago." Said, directly will Muchuan there Shun to the certificate all took out. "This teacher, please cooperate, otherwise I will have to take you back to the guard house for two days to obstruct official business."


    I saw that the piano teacher looked constipated and scanned those documents back and forth again. After confirming that they were true, I nodded, "OK, what do you want to see?"


    "The locked piano room." I put away my papers.


    "Come with me." The teacher nodded, then turned and took us inside.


    Liu Meng stared and said, "I''ll go. It''s OK to threaten the teacher. Fortunately, you''re not a student of our school, but you have this certificate Fake it. "


    "Really." I answered.


    Liu Meng was stunned. "I''ll go. You''re still from the Central Security Bureau, but..."


    "I''m not." I said casually.


    "Then you are..." Liu Meng didn''t understand, but she didn''t ask a few times. She had already arrived at the piano room, but the door was locked again. I looked at the yellow mark on the door.


    I looked at the lock. It was new. "Can you open it?"


    "This I don''t have a key. It''s a bit difficult... " The teacher was in a bit of a dilemma.

 Chapter 510

    Well, I''m not embarrassed. How much is a lock? I reached out and pulled it. The lock was pulled open, and then I handed the broken lock to Liu Meng, "I''ll buy a new one later."


    Liu Meng takes the broken lock leader and stares, "there are still bean curd dregs in the lock these days."


    The equipment in the piano room is very simple, that is, a piano, a chair, a table, several old benches. The whole room was thick with dust.


    I lifted the cover of the piano and knocked on the keys. Sure enough, there was no sound.


    "That''s it. The piano is fine, but it doesn''t ring," the piano teacher said.


    I didn''t care. I looked around and found a lot of yellow Fu, "who pasted this yellow Fu?"


    "It''s all ten years ago. Who knows, there was a lot of ghost stories at that time. Maybe some students were afraid to post them." The piano teacher answered.


    "It''s definitely not posted by ordinary students." I looked at the Yellow amulets. "The Yellow amulets are useful. At least they are written by real Taoists to seal the resentful spirits in this room. But last time you broke in and played with the pen fairy, you inadvertently untied the seal. That''s why you started haunting again!" I patted the dust on my hands and it was dirty to death.


    "What?" Some of the piano teachers don''t believe, "haunted? This It''s nonsense. "


    "Just because you haven''t seen it doesn''t mean it''s not." I have a look at the whole classroom, "black."


    "Meow ~" the clear cat calls, Xiao Hei jumps out from the rain''s arms, and then becomes a young man in full view of the public. "Master."


    "Ah -" the piano teacher and Liu Meng were startled at the same time, "demon demon Monsters. "


    "Demon what demon," I rolled my eyes and touched Xiao Hei''s head, "Xiao Hei, help me feel the situation in this room."


    "Yes Xiao Hei''s head is a little bit small, and his hands turn into black cat paws. He makes a stroke in front of his chest. Suddenly, two black cat shadows flow around the room. Liu Meng and the piano teacher are scared back and accidentally bump into Luo Mingshang. Luo Mingshang just glances at them coldly, and they dare not move.


    Soon after, two cat shadows returned to Xiaohei''s hands, and Xiaohei turned to report the situation to me, "master, there are many negative emotions in this room, such as sadness, pain, hatred, sadness, guilt, eh I also feel a popularity that has remained here for a long time. "


    "Popularity?" I wonder, "when?"


    "A long time, about ten years." Answered little black.


    "Ten years!" Now, even the teacher was surprised, "it''s impossible. This room is locked all the time. No one will come in


    I thought for a moment and nodded, "OK, I see. Liu Meng, take me to your senior''s dormitory."


    "Ah?" Liu Meng was surprised, "I? Shall I take you to the boys'' dormitory? "


    "Cough, I''ll take you there." The piano teacher volunteered.


    It''s really not suitable for a girl to lead the way in a boy''s dormitory. The piano teacher was a little positive this time. He took us to find the student''s dormitory, where new students have moved in. Fortunately, it''s class time, and there is no one in the dormitory, so we can easily enter.


    "It was here in the summer." The piano teacher pointed to the washstand in the toilet. Under the washstand, there was a large dark red thing. "At that time, the bodies were moldy and had worms. There''s blood all over the place. It''s all over the place. "


    Liu Meng couldn''t help but cover her mouth. Her eyes were red. She probably thought about how miserable her favorite senior was when she died.


    Xiao Hei changed back to Xiao Hei cat, and was held in his arms by the rain. The rain came forward and pulled my clothes, "sister, I''m not comfortable."


    I squatted down with the rain, "what''s the matter?"


    "Uncomfortable," Tuanzi leaned against me, with a look of grievance.


    I approached his forehead, tried the temperature, no fever, "what''s wrong?"


    "It''s uncomfortable here." The rain threw away Xiao hei and put her arms around my neck.


    I picked up the rain, looked at Liu Meng and the piano teacher, gave the rain to Luo Mingshang, "you take the rain out first. Is there any rest place in the teacher''s school? "


    "What''s the matter?" The piano teacher asked immediately.


    "My brother is not very well. Can you take him to have a rest first?"


    "Yes, I can." The piano teacher nodded, looked at luomingshang again, and quickly turned away, "this way, please."


    Only Liu Meng and I and Xiao Hei were left in the room. Xiao Hei turned back into a teenager and squatted there with me to watch the bloodstain.


    "What''s the matter? What else to see? It''s been five years. Is there anything left? " Liu Meng also squatted down.


    "If it''s you, where do you think you wrote down your cause of death? Will not be found by the murderer? " I asked.


    "Ah?" Liu Meng was puzzled.


    "It is impossible for a top student not to leave something at the moment of being killed. Since he has not been found, he is obviously still here." I replied, "he''s not a low IQ, so he won''t put all his hopes on those mindless policemen. So we will put the most favorable evidence in the place where we can keep itLiu Meng thought about it and shook his head. "I can''t think of it. I can''t study well."


    I''m white eyed, Liu Meng. Forget it, when I didn''t say it. "Give me a glass of water!"


    "Oh," Liu Meng immediately called out to pour water. After a while, he poured a glass of water and handed it to me. "Here comes the water."


    "Give it to me." I reached for the glass of water and poured it on the floor. The water slowly washed away some dust on the ground, but it didn''t flow away. Instead, it penetrated into the ground.


    "This There''s a crack here When Liu Meng found out, he immediately cried.


    I reached out and touched the red, "there''s a crack. It''s very thin. It''s supposed to be cut by people."


    "I''ll do it!" Liu Meng pushed me away, took a brooch from my chest, inserted it into the crack, gently picked it out, and even picked out a black broken needle from the crack. "This is "Broken needle?" Liu Meng doubts.


    I took the broken needle, looked at it carefully, then looked at the badge in Liu Meng''s hand, took it and looked at it, "where did you buy this badge?"


    "I didn''t buy it." Liu Meng took the badge back, don''t go back to the chest, "this is the reward given by Mr. Song who taught us piano just now. Only those who went out to participate in the national competition on behalf of the school and won the first prize can have it."


    I suddenly laughed, this matter, is really simple, "I know."


    "Ah? got it? What do you know? " Liu Meng asked immediately.


    "In a word, let''s meet the ghost tonight." I laughed and put away the blackened silver needle.

 Chapter 511

    The sky is gray, can not find the color of hope, all under the sky have lost color, gloomy, trance, like simple strokes, the rules of the world fixed. Rain, rain is the line, a black line, fell in the pool circle little, can no longer arouse a little ripple.


    Liu Meng went to class. I made an appointment with her to go to the piano room in the evening. Then I took Luo Mingshang and Yu to stroll by the roadside. After strolling, I ran to the bar inexplicably.


    looked at Nu Jun, who was convulsing in front of her mouth. Hello, I also want to make complaints about how to get rid of it. You haven''t moved in the last riot. I''m not afraid of accidents.


    "What would you like to drink?" In line with the principle that customers are God, nujun is really hard to rush people, although I am not a guest.


    "Whatever. Give Tuanzi a cup of yogurt." I replied casually.


    Nujun looked at xiaotuanzi, "when did you get another child back? What about the last two? "


    "MIA took it. This is my brother." I touched the rain''s head.


    "I don''t know. You have a brother." Said, a cup of yogurt to the rain, "really good ah."


    I looked at the bar hall, a few people, "business is bad."


    "Hello," Nu Jun said. "Who is going to drink in the bar in broad daylight now?"


    I laughed and suddenly thought of something, "by the way, nujun, I remember that you graduated from Huayin middle school."


    "Well, yes, what''s the matter?" Nu Jun nodded and offered two blue drinks. "You know that? Have you checked me? "


    "No, I checked Mia and saw that you and he had been in the same school since primary school." I calmly drink a drink, the degree of this wine is not very high, can not taste what wine.


    Nujun smacked his lips, "yes, I graduated from Huayin. What''s the matter?"


    I thought, "do you know summer? There is also a girl named Yang Feifei I asked.


    Who knows I just asked export, nu Jun changed facial expression, "why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "Please by one of your primary school girls." Zazazui, "I went to see it today. It seems to be the same level with you in summer. You should know each other."


    Nu Jun choked and said, "well, indeed, not only is summer my classmate, but also I am his roommate."


    "Oh, that''s just right. Come and tell me about that year." I''m so glad to find nujun. It''s probably doomed.


    "In fact, I didn''t know what was going on at that time," nujun said with a puff. "I remember that he always went to the piano room alone in summer. I thought he was practicing for the sake of practicing until midnight, but it''s true that there was only one place to go abroad after all. He practiced hard in summer, and his final result was not bad. He successfully got the qualification to go abroad It''s just that he didn''t seem so happy. Before graduation, he seemed to be the last one to leave. I told him that I could send him away. After all, he was from other places. He said that he made an appointment and went back later, but I didn''t notice. After that, I didn''t get in touch with him any more. In the summer vacation after graduation, I thought about going out to have a classmate party, but I couldn''t get in touch with him until the new students started school I just heard about it


    "He has an appointment? Who do you know? " I got the point.


    Nu Jun shook his head. "I''m not sure about this, but it seems that it''s from the school." Nu Jun thought about it and suddenly thought of something. "Oh, by the way, I remember that he was a little flustered when he came back in the middle of the night before the exam. When I asked him what happened, he took me to a hidden corner. He seemed very afraid of something and told me He said a lot, as if he found something and was investigating, but if he failed and died, what clues would he leave me


    I picked my eyebrows. "And then you didn''t take it seriously? Now that people are really dead, don''t you feel uneasy? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nu Jun smacked his lips. "I didn''t take it seriously. During the period when he just died, I really went to investigate again and investigated the cause of his death, but I didn''t find anything. On the surface, it seems that this is a simple suicide. Only his fingerprints are found on the murder weapon, and he does take sleeping pills often. "


    I suddenly thought of a thing, "by the way, this summer, is also an orphan?"


    "No Nu Jun shook his head and suddenly understood, "Oh, not really. He was adopted."


    I couldn''t help but draw the corners of my mouth, "it''s really dog blood."


    Nu Jun came up and said, "do you go to investigate and find out anything?"


    "I see." I nodded, "summer is homicide, clues to my unknown still stay in that dormitory, and, he was not killed by a knife, was pressed to the pool drowned, in addition, summer said to investigate things, and all day to the piano room until midnight, probably to investigate the murder of your school ten years ago."


    Nu Jun suddenly had a chill in his back. "So, what he said was that he made an appointment, which means Is it the murderer who killed Yang Feifei that year? ""It''s very likely," I nodded, "that the murderer might have been advised to turn himself in, and he was killed."


    Nu Jun''s face became very bad. "Are you sure?"


    "I''m not sure, so I''m going to ask tonight." I played with my glass. "Shall we go together?"


    "Together." Nujun nodded solemnly, "I''ll go with you."


    I nodded and drank all the wine in my glass. Looking at Luo Mingshang, who had already drunk all the wine, the rain also licked the yogurt on the edge of the glass, "enough rest? Let''s go. " I reached for the rain''s hand, "hungry, go to eat."


    "Well!" Rain nodded obediently.


    I took luomingshang with my other hand. "Come on, let''s go and have some food."


    "Well," Luo Mingshang took my hand. The three of us, like a family of three, turned and left hand in hand.


    Nu Jun finished cleaning up the three cups, only to find something wrong, "wait, I haven''t paid yet."


    When the night came, I left Yu and Xiao Hei in the bar. Nu Jun found a bartender to take care of him. He was a good child. He didn''t stick to me so much at the beginning. I was not happy when I left. Obediently waiting for me in the small private room of the bar, children are naturally pleasing, several waiters come to tease.


    Holding Luo Mingshang in one hand, he was followed by a nu Jun. Not found, directly pull Nu Jun a blink into the school, nu Jun has not reflected it. Just feel a flower in front of me, and I went to school.

 Chapter 512

    "Great." Nu Jun praised.


    "This way, this way." As soon as I got in, I saw Liu Meng waving to us and shouting in a low voice. Waiting for us to go, immediately turn around and go, "go, hurry, this way."


    I found that the road Liu Meng took us was not the mainland before, "this road is wrong. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s a small road. There are security guards on the main road." Liu Meng pulled me, "I found this path by myself. It was too late to practice at night before. I found this path when I was afraid to be found on the main road. It was a little dark. It took me two minutes to walk fast, especially fast."


    I don''t think it''s just the fear of being discovered, I thought.


    Sure enough, I arrived at the art building in a short time. It''s already dark upstairs. It seems that there are not many people practicing piano today. Some of them have already gone to have a rest. Or because they are haunted, they all run away.


    Several of us crept up the stairs and came to the end of the room. Looking at the lock and the sign, I frowned and reached out to tear off the sign paper, then pulled off the chain.


    Liu Mengxin is dripping blood, "again, I just want to say, I got the key."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Not earlier. "It''s useless to drag it off now. Go in." I pushed the door open, but it was still black inside. Liu Meng turned on the camera function of the mobile phone, and the light in the room lit up for a while. I was too troublesome to wave my hand, and the light in the room lit up immediately.


    Liu Meng was startled. "Isn''t the light in this room broken long ago?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± What can I say? I can''t say I''m an immortal. I can do this little thing.


    "Bang --!" The door behind him suddenly closes. Liu Meng is startled. Her mobile phone falls to the ground. She steps back to the door and tries to escape, only to find that the door is sealed.


    "What''s the matter? The door won''t open? Why can''t the door be opened? " Liu Meng is about to cry.


    "Here we are." I whispered, carefully looking at everything in the house.


    All of a sudden, the curtains in the room became windless and automatic, and the windows were suddenly blown open. A strong wind came in, and the cold wind swished into the room, which made the people in the room shiver.


    "Mingshang, protect them." I remind luomingshang.


    "Then you..." Luo Ming Shang frowned, "what are you going to do?"


    "First of all, I think, at least she won''t hurt summer." I said faintly.


    "Ha ha ha, are you so confident?" There was a piercing laugh all around, but no one could be seen.


    I suddenly wave my hand. As soon as I get to the red dress, I suddenly appear and hit the wall. I want to pretend to be a ghost in front of me. It''s not fatal.


    "You..." The woman in red got angry immediately. Just as she was about to get up from the ground, I took out a piece of Rune paper, and the woman stopped immediately.


    "Don''t move first. Listen to me slowly." I took back my hand, "I''m confident that you won''t hurt summer, because summer died because of you, and it''s also your blood."


    The woman was not surprised, but Liu Meng was surprised, "what do you say? It''s impossible. Xia Xia''s surname is Xia, and her surname is Yang. "


    "As long as you check, you can know that summer is an adopted child. He used to be Yang, but he was adopted as a child." I replied. "Nu Jun can testify to this."


    "Yes Nu Jun nodded.


    "That''s right," Yang Feifei said with a sneer, then waved, and a soul appeared in the room again.


    "Senior!" Seeing the soul, Liu Meng immediately called out.


    "Xiaomeng." Summer sober, also immediately rushed over, hold Liu Meng.


    I looked at the summer, it seems that there should be no damage, "summer, you still don''t remember?"


    "Me?" Summer frowned, "I don''t remember, I really don''t remember anything."


    "At the beginning, you came here because you wanted to find your sister. After three years of searching, you found some clues, but you found that your sister had died. But you didn''t believe that your sister would commit suicide, so you kept looking for clues, and finally found the truth before graduation. Unfortunately, for this reason, you were killed by the murderer and drowned in the pool, in order to cover up your life The cause of death, the killer holding your hand, the fruit knife into your heart, causing you to commit suicide I analyze step by step.


    The memory of summer is awakened a little bit, "yes! Yes, it''s him. It''s him. He killed me. He killed my sister. "


    "Senior." Looking at the excited look of summer, Liu Meng quickly hugged the summer, "it''s OK, senior, it''s all over."


    "Summer." Nu Jun also cried, "do you remember me? I''m Nu Jun


    "Nujun." Summer looked at Nu Jun and remembered, "by the way, nu Jun, you are Nu Jun, I remember what I told you..."


    "I remember them all." Nu Jun nodded, then some embarrassed, "just some sorry, I am very stupid, looking for a long time did not find clues, thought you were suicidal."


    I took out the black needle, "this is the evidence left by summer." then, I reached out and pointed to the badge on Liu Meng''s chest, "it''s the broken pin.""Ah?" Liu Meng looked down at the badge on her chest. "How do you know?"


    "You, Yang Feifei, and the summer, have all been to the national championship, so you all have this badge. This badge is specially customized. Even the size of the needle is different from the general, contrast, color and luster, as well as my guess, so I made a bold assumption," I said slowly and in detail, "along the badge line So, there are two possibilities. One is Yang Feifei, and the other is the teacher who gave you the badge. "


    Liu Meng changed her face. "Do you mean that the killer is Is that Mr. Song? "


    "That''s the asshole!" Yang Feifei yelled, "that''s the beast. In those days, he was also my teacher and forced me to go abroad I was so defiled by him, in this piano room. He raped me, and I hanged myself here in anger. I turned into a fierce ghost and wanted to ask for his life, but he found a Taoist talisman to suppress me and sealed me here for ten years. Until a few days ago, this girl and his friends broke the seal. I was able to come out. I wanted to take revenge on the beast immediately, but I was saved by the seal. My spirit was too weak and I needed to supplement. So I chose this girl who didn''t know how to die, but mistakenly caught my brother. Especially, after I know that he was also killed by that bastard, I can''t wait to get revenge, even if I''m scared out of my wits. "

 Chapter 513

    "So you''re going to do it tonight? But we cut it off ahead of time. " I replied.


    "Yes." Yang Feifei clenched her fist. "Now? What will happen to you? Advise me? Or will you beat me to death? "


    "What do I advise you to do?" My eyes slightly narrowed, "I came here only because I was entrusted by this girl to help him save people."


    Yang Feifei is also a Leng, "save people?" Then he looked at the summer, "save Save summer


    "Well." I nodded, then laughed, "but today, I''m afraid we can''t retreat."


    "What?" to be puzzled.


    Luo Mingshang''s face sank and he waved his hand. The door behind him opened and there was a man standing at the door.


    "Mr. Song." Liu Meng was startled. Just as she wanted to go up, she thought of something and quickly leaned against me.


    "You all seem to know." It seems that the song teacher did not intend to continue to pretend.


    "It''s you." Nu Jun looks at the piano teacher angrily.


    Compared with fear, I was just worried that the goods would run away! But it''s not so easy to get away from me.


    "Now that you all know it, you can''t leave alive." Said, in the hand suddenly appears a dagger, is also stained with cinnabar dagger.


    "Asshole, I''ll kill you." Yang Feifei''s resentment towards him is up to a few points, and now it''s not fast enough to kill him.


    "Wait a minute," I reached out and pulled the man back to summer. By the way, he dodged the dagger and pushed nujun.


    "What are you doing?" Yang Feifei turns his head in anger.


    "Do you really want to die?" I put down my hand, "today you just need to be a watchman."


    The piano teacher threw himself in the air, and nu Jun raised his leg subconsciously, which hit his abdomen. Then someone hugged him from behind, and I looked at him calmly. It turned out to be the teacher guarding the reference room.


    "Teacher, why are you here?" Liu Meng was surprised.


    "Hu Yanfei!" Yang Feifei also called.


    I frowned and looked like an old acquaintance. By the way, this teacher is twenty-nine this year. Ten years ago, he was nineteen. In other words, he may be a classmate with Yang Feifei?


    "Feifei." The teacher snatched the dagger from the piano teacher. Then he looked at the person who was pressed by himself, "I''ve been investigating this case for ten years. For ten years, Mr. Song, I never thought it was you, because you seem to like Feifei so much. You love him as your daughter. I didn''t expect you to do such a thing. You''re not human


    "Ha ha ha, yes, I really like her and love her. I have loved every inch of him." This man is really crazy, he laughs.


    "You bastard!" The teacher in the reference room hit her hard, "how can you do this to her?"


    "Ha ha, do you like her? Here you are. Do you want it? Ah? Ha ha ha ha


    I waved, with aura of palm directly to the piano teacher fan to the wall, "laugh really ugly."


    "Poof WOW!" After hitting the wall, he rolled down directly, spat a mouthful of blood, with a little visceral residue.


    Just when a few people were going to rush in and beat them up, someone broke in. It was the guard.


    A group of people came in, directly caught people, then Muchuan also entered, looked at the eyes, directly came to me, "you come out, let''s talk."


    What are you talking about? I have nothing to talk about with you.


    "Cough, I see," I coughed awkwardly twice. "You go out first and wait for me."


    Muchuan looked at me and waved, "take the people away." Said, he also went out.


    I looked at several people in the room, "well, then, Luo Mingshang, you go to arrange these two ghosts. By the way, the one just died. Don''t let him be too comfortable."


    "I understand," Luo Mingshang nodded.


    I continued: "also, after you''ve arranged, go back to the bar to pick up the rain. I don''t trust him alone."


    "Good!" Luo Mingshang nodded.


    Hearing what I said, the two ghosts immediately disagreed, "I don''t want to be reincarnated, I I want to stay. " Yang Feifei then looked at the panting reference room teacher on the other side.


    "Me too..." Summer also carefully looked at Liu Meng.


    "Cough, I''m going to marry you. Come to my Lingguan sometime. I''ll marry you." I can''t see that I''m not worthy of this marriage. "You leave first and leave it to me."


    Luomingshang left first, and then several people behind also left. I went out and saw Muchuan leaning against the wall.


    "Well, I just came to have a look, and it turned out that it was wrong..." I hastened to explain.


    Without saying a word, Muchuan stretched out his hand and pulled me over. Then I changed my position with him. Well, yes, he knocked me on the wall.I''m black. What the hell! "Muchuan, what do you want to do?"


    "I''m running around all day by myself. Do you know I''m worried?" Muchuan looks down on me from top to bottom.


    "It''s my job!" I smack my mouth. "Also, Muchuan, did you take the wrong medicine today?"


    "Yes, if I like you, I''m not going to take any more medicine." Muchuan said in a low voice.


    "What?" I subconsciously looked around, determined that there was no one else, and then continued to look at Muchuan, "you What are you talking about? "


    "I said I like you." Muchuan repeated again, "minor often scolds me as a wood, saying that I don''t know how to be human and that I''m destined to be lonely all my life. There won''t be a girl I like in this life. I believe half of this, and the other half is that I like you."


    I quietly from Muchuan''s arm out, "cough, Muchuan, you don''t joke."


    Muchuan came up and I was encircled again. "I''m not kidding. That day I said those three words to you in public in the big square, but it''s a pity that you''re not here. Now everyone knows that I like you."


    Nima, what''s going on here? Did I fall into some marisu black hole? Every one of them has pedophilia.


    I pushed away Muchuan. "Muchuan, I''m married now."


    "But he''s not human." Muchuan immediately cried anxiously.


    "I''m not." I said it out of my mouth. After a moment of silence, I realized what I had said. I thought it was not good not to explain it. Then I sighed, "yes, I''m not a human being. In fact, in a sense, I''m the same kind as luomingshang."


    "What?" Muchuan frowned, "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 514

    I pause, shaking my head, "I believe you can see that I have always regarded you as a relative, a brother who can be mischievous and willful. I like you, but it''s not like that. It''s like the kind of love that I like this city. For me, Muchuan you are my most important family."


    Muchuan brow released, but smile, "I knew it would be like this, from the moment I like you, I thought of this result, originally thought you wait for you to grow up, and then tell you to understand, did not expect that this has not grown up, was taken away." Said, also gently patted my head, "perhaps, from see you with him in pairs out together, I have a premonition, my first love, I''m afraid it''s not started to end."


    I looked at Muchuan seriously, "Muchuan, you are my most important family, no matter in the past, now or in the future."


    "Well, you too." Muchuan looked down at me, "from now on, I will treat you as a sister, a sister who always quarrels with me and quarrels with me."


    Regarding each other as the most important person, this perhaps, is the best result.


    "By the way, Muchuan, when did you have paedophilia?" On the way back, I asked curiously.


    "What a pedophile, you owe me to smoke." Muchuan and I resumed the old way of communication.


    It''s very late. When I return to the spirit hall, luomingshang has come back with rain. Two people seem to dislike each other. One rolls to the inside of the bed, and the other dominates the outside corner. I can see my mouth twitching. You two


    No way, can only take off the shoes, crossed luomingshang into, lay down in the middle of two people.


    "Sister," the first one who came over was Yu. I heard that I was coming back. I rolled down and hugged the bear. Then I hugged the bear with both hands and feet.


    "Well, it''s OK." I touched the head of the rain. It''s really easy to do this. It''s solved in two sentences. Even hands are free. When did I have such a powerful mouth? "Go to bed, it''s late."


    After that, I didn''t hear the movement of this group any more, and the Luo Ming Shang behind me also mixed up, "do you understand?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± You know all about it. "Well, make it clear to him." After a pause, he suddenly laughed, "what? Jealous? "


    "No," I felt luomingshang move on my head, "the threat is not big."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Again a burst of speechless, "for you, who is the big threat?"


    Luo Ming Shang Dun, I thought he also fell asleep, suddenly opened his mouth, "the group of vampires, as well as the group around you."


    "They just took me as a friend." I said helplessly, and then I tried to think about who the group around me was talking about. It took a long time to reflect who they were talking about. "Bai, they are my God servants. They are the people who accompany me when I grew up. For God servants, they will devote their whole life and even all of them to the god they serve."


    "Well, I know," Luo Mingshang tightened his arms, "but he didn''t like them. They are so kind to you. " It''s too good to be normal.


    But for the divine servant, all, including all feelings, are divine.


    I sighed helplessly, "OK, sleep."


    "Well," Luo Mingshang bowed his head and kissed my neck, "sleep," as long as you''re still with me, it''s enough.


    I sighed and closed my eyes.


    "Cher, Cher." A sound came into my ear, and I opened my eyes in a daze.


    "Well?" I answered, looked up at Luo Mingshang, and found that he was sleeping with his eyes closed.


    "Cher, Cher, Cher, where are you? I miss you very much, Cher I was stunned. It was the voice, the man.


    The body couldn''t stop shaking again, I tried to drill into luomingshang''s arms and tightly grasped his chest clothes.


    "Cher, Cher, where are you? Come back, I love you... " The sound continues.


    I covered my ears and forced myself not to listen to the sound, but the sound seemed to come directly into my brain and reverberated over and over again, "Cher, give Cher back to me, Cher."


    "Shut up! Stop talking, shut up I''m about to collapse. I covered my ears and yelled.


    "Cher." This time, it was really the sound in my ears. I looked up and found that Luo Mingshang woke up and was looking at me worried.


    "Ming Shang," I cried out and held him.


    "It''s OK. I''m here." Luo Mingshang hugged me, "did you hear that voice again?"


    "Well," I should say, "I''m so afraid. That voice makes me very afraid. It''s like a sword stabbed directly into my chest, depriving me of my right to live and my soul."


    "It''s OK. I''m here." Luomingshang hugged me tightly.


    "Well, sister?" Tuanzi was also woken up by me. "What''s the matter with my sister?"


    I turned around and touched Tuanzi''s head. "It''s OK. My sister has a nightmare. Go to sleep.""Well!" The rain scratched my clothes and went to sleep again.


    Turning over, I continued to retract into Luo Mingshang''s arms. I felt like I had fallen into the ice cellar.


    The door of the room opened. "What''s the matter?" It was Xuanling''s voice. "I heard the boss yelling. What''s the matter?"


    I sat up slowly. "Nothing. I had a nightmare."


    Xuanling handed me a cup of hot water in his hand. "The boss never shouts when he has a nightmare."


    I took the hot water and took a sip. "I don''t know why. Recently, I can always hear some strange sounds. It seems that someone is calling me, but every time I hear it, I feel cold all over and I''m afraid."


    Xuan zero with Luo Ming Shang look at each other, did not say anything, "it''s OK, the boss next time to hear us on the line, we are in."


    "Well," I nodded and handed the glass back.


    "Take care of her." Xuan zero whispered a word with Luo Ming Shang, and then left with a water cup.


    Luo Mingshang reached out to take me back and protect me in his arms. "It''s OK. We''re all here. You can sleep."


    If it wasn''t a dream, what would it be? Deep vines continue to spread to the deep, recalling those cold memories.


    Wake up, the next day is still a sunny day, I have been sleeping until the sun three, do the boss has such an advantage, no matter how long you sleep, no one will take care of you, the shop also don''t have to worry, anyway, someone help.


    Luomingshang also stayed in bed with me, but the rain got up early and went out to play with Xiaohei. Do children like hairy things now?

 Chapter 515

    The first thing I wake up is to find food. Yes, I wake up hungry.


    "Boss, you finally wake up, there are two people to marry." As soon as I got into the kitchen, Mingyu followed me.


    "So fast!" I was surprised. I thought they would have to wait at least two or three days.


    "What?" Mingyu didn''t understand, "Oh, by the way, Muchuan called in the morning and said that the murderer caught last night was crazy and committed suicide in the detention center."


    "Cough, cough." I''m choking. I think of luomingshang. I asked him to clean it up last night, but is it a little too fast? I''m going to make that sick guy suffer more and die again. But it won''t be easy after death.


    Mingyu helped me Shun Shun, "so what did you do last night? Not to catch ghosts? Why did you catch the killer? And to be married? "


    Well How do you say that? "This It''s a long story. " So I''m not going to say it. "What about people? Are you coming? "


    "You can''t wake up all the time, so I''ll let them go back first and let them come in the afternoon." Mingyu began to cook. "It''s noon now, and the boss can''t eat any more." Then he snatched the bread from my hand.


    I smacked my mouth and walked along a carrot, nibbling at it. Go out Luo Ming Shang also wake up.


    I slowly walk downstairs to have a look. On the first floor, only Xuanling is busy. Ruizhe and Mingqing have gone to No.3 street. It''s really cold to think about it. Should I go to help? Looking at the following, Xuanling is introducing a bronze ware to the customer, telling about the history, unearthed and historical price. After a long talk, Xuanling is telling the customer how good it is. It''s full of pyramid selling tone.


    After I went down, I leaned on the shelf and said calmly, "600000, no bargain." That tone, that is to say, love, don''t roll!


    customer is a middle-aged woman, a brand name, heard this, turned around and looked at me, looked up and down, whispered a little, "it''s not your has the final say, this thing I do not see."


    Xuan zero very cooperate of nod to me, call a way. "Boss."


    as like as two peas, I saw the embarrassment of the woman who was the same as the upstart. "This is the tomb of the spring and autumn tombs. The auction at the Dragon Spring Hotel was sold the same two million and three hundred thousand years ago. The price is six hundred thousand. If you think it''s not appropriate, you can sell it to me according to the auction price."


    I saw her more embarrassed look, ha ha, let you look down on me, and then I glanced at Xuanling, "after selling things to see people, do not see who are introduced together, first of all to see whether the other party can afford to buy."


    Even Xuan Ling was embarrassed. At last, he saw the middle-aged woman running away in a hurry. It was inexplicably cool.


    Xuan zero looking at my face helpless, "boss, how to say is also a customer, you so bad."


    "There''s nothing wrong. She''s not going to buy anything at all. She''s just coming to see the handsome guy." I calmly chew the carrot and drink tea. Then he glanced at Xuanling, "Xuanling, you are still really popular."


    "Cough, cough." There was a cough. "Boss, you..."


    I glanced at Xuanling with a smile, "Why are you so shy? Isn''t that already well known? But I know that many of the guests are coming for you. "


    "Cough, cough." Xuan zero cough more severe, "lunch, I went out to see where the rain and black." Said, quickly turned out.


    Occasionally, it''s good to see the dark side of the abdomen. I''m in a good mood. I took a rag to work. There are fewer people in the shop, so we have to do everything by ourselves. If there''s no big deal on the third street, get Ruizhe and Mingqing back. As for mia, let her help to clean up the ghost.


    Just after lunch in the afternoon, Liu Meng, accompanied by her grandmother, came here. I doubt whether the child came here at the right time. Otherwise, why did I come here just after lunch and summer follow me. I think Liu Meng is really unusual. She can see summer, but only summer.


    Another pair hasn''t come yet. I''m not in a hurry. I''ll match this pair first.


    Mingyu moved things, low tables, two dolls, a pair of marriage stones, and other messy things. Red line pulled, blood immersion, aura recent, two kinds of breath intertwined.


    "I''d like to ask again, no matter what happens, no matter what situation, we will stay together for a lifetime?" I''m still a little worried. After all, these two people have only known each other for a few days, which is totally different from those before. Nowadays, young couples are casual on and off, and even divorced when they get married.


    "No regrets." Liu Meng shook her head.


    "Me too," summer shook her head.


    But Grandma Liu Meng was still a little worried, "well, master Shuo, is it really OK for people to be with ghosts? Does this ghost harm Mengmeng? "


    "Granny, don''t worry. Lingguan is the place for marriage in a regular shop. If he gets married, he will be registered in the prefecture. If he does anything wrong, he will be brought back to the prefecture immediately to be punished. Moreover, they are connected with each other, so he won''t go to absorb Liu Meng''s essence any more.""Oh, that''s good," said granny Liu Meng, relieved, but still not very relaxed, "but Can Meng Meng get married in the future? "


    This "It''s reasonable. After all, what I''m going to give you is a marriage in the underworld. The marriage in the sun doesn''t conflict with it. It''s just that Liu Meng already has a ghost husband. In other words, she already has a husband. This I''m afraid the other person will not be able to bear it if I get married again


    "I''m not getting married." Liu Meng said immediately. "I''ve known summer all my life. It won''t change for a lifetime. When I die, I''ll be with summer, and I''ll be with you in my next life. "


    "In fact, there are many people here who marry ghosts. They have decided to live like this for a lifetime. In fact, after marriage, as long as they don''t get hurt, they can appear in front of people. They are no different from ordinary people, and they will have offspring." I continue to introduce, "but the rest of the children are generally half human and half ghost, so they are born different from others, for example, born to know ghosts."


    "Oh," said granny Liu Meng, who understood half of what she said.


    "All right, Licheng." I took out the letter of responsibility, "this is the new marriage law of the underworld. Please sign it. In this way, if there is any problem in their marriage, it has nothing to do with the spirit hall. If you have something to do, you can go to the underworld to complain."

 Chapter 516

    The moon in the exquisite mirror, the mystery in the sea. Eyes see, are riddles, forget the river, the sea. How many previous lives have been buried, and how many love, hatred, hatred and infatuation have been hidden. No one can see through it. There are only increasing injustice and karma.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although I feel a little speechless, what I said is reasonable.


    "Take the doll back and burn it. The marriage stone should be put away. That''s your marriage certificate. The marriage stone is broken and your marriage is over. Do you hear me?" I finally told one side.


    "I see." Liu Meng nodded solemnly.


    Grandma Liu Meng looked at her granddaughter like this, and there was nothing to say. After all, she had been persuading her granddaughter for a long time last night, but it didn''t work. "How much is that? You can calculate it altogether."


    "Mingyu," I''m not in charge of accounting.


    "Come this way." Mingyu leads grandma Liu Meng to the counter on the other side to check out.


    I looked at Liu Meng and Xia Xia again. How far can they go and what is their future like?


    After seeing off one pair, I waited for another pair, but I didn''t see another pair coming until the door closed. I thought that their feelings were not so good. It seemed that the reference room teacher''s wishful thinking about Yang Feifei might not come back.


    So I let Mingyu close the door. "Mingyu, close the door and cook. I''m hungry."


    "Good." Mingyu should say, just about to close the door, see someone outside holding a black umbrella, immediately alert, "who?"


    "I''m looking for boss Shuo." The man said flatly.


    I heard the voice and went to the door, "can I help you?"


    "Boss Shuo." Under the black umbrella, a man, I know, is the teacher in the reference room.


    "It''s you," I sighed. "Why are you here now? Come in


    "No," the teacher didn''t move, "I''m not here to get married. I just want to tell boss Shuo that Feifei has gone to reincarnation."


    I was a little surprised. "How could it be?"


    "I like her only wishful thinking, and I don''t want Feifei to continue to stay in the world, so I found a Taoist to pass her reincarnation. I just hope that her afterlife won''t be so full of disasters." The reference room teacher explained.


    I nodded, "you can come back to me if you need to."


    The teacher bowed to me, "this time, thank you very much." Then he turned and left with his black umbrella.


    I looked at the weather, there was no rain, it was already gloomy, so I smile, forget it, everyone has their own choice, life and death by fate, success or failure in the day, their own way to go.


    When the man left, I closed the door with my hand. There was a sign of rest on the door. I turned and went up to the second floor. Xuanling was still on the first floor collecting things. Mingyu had gone to make dinner.


    On the second floor, I subconsciously went to find the location of luomingshang, and then I saw the frightening side. I saw Luo Mingshang sitting on the balcony reading. Of course, if it''s just like this, it won''t be so terrible. What''s terrible is that he is holding the rain in his arms, sitting together with his father and son, reading together. This picture is really Terrible.


    How do you two sit together and read so harmoniously?


    "Rain, where''s Xiao Hei?" I didn''t see the little black cat after a circle. Isn''t it usually held by the rain?


    Rain looked up at me, and then spit out three words, "I don''t know."


    I thought that the little black cat probably ran out to look for food by itself, and didn''t care about him, "you two, don''t look, eat."


    Rain thought about it, got out of luomingshang''s arms, ran to the dining table and waited for dinner. I went to luomingshang and took the book out of his hand. When I saw the book, I was a little funny, "fairy tale book, why do you grab the book of rain?"


    Luo Ming Shang stopped, took the book from my hand, "boring."


    I couldn''t laugh or cry, but I was so bored that I read fairy tale books, "what do you want to see? I''ll go to the library to borrow it for you later. But it must not be destroyed. It must be paid back. " This guy throws away his bad habit after reading


    "Oh." Luo Ming Shang said casually. Suddenly he looked up at me. I wondered why he was looking at me like this, eh A very strange look in his eyes, which he never showed to me, eh How to say, it''s not murderous, but There was some provocation. "Xueer..." He suddenly exclaimed, and I immediately picked up my spirits. This guy suddenly called me that, which made me have a bad feeling.


    "Ah?" I should say, and cheer up.


    "Let''s have a fight." A word without a head.


    I Leng is Leng there for a long time, "what?" You''re bored, so you fight with your wife? What is this? Are you willing to start?


    "Cher, you are very strong." Luo Mingshang suddenly stood up and looked down at me.


    I suddenly Alexander, coughing twice, "if speaking of ordinary people, yes, after all, I am God."


    "I mean." Luomingshang took another step forward. "For a person, Xueer''s Taoism should be very strong."I carefully recalled the Taoist skills I had learned and inherited the unique knowledge of the three top experts among the practitioners. Saying that it was not powerful was not only an insult to them. I''ll blush myself. "Well, for a person, it''s really, it''s really powerful."


    "Let''s have a fight then." Luo Ming Shang immediately said, without hesitation, didn''t care that the man in front of him was his own wife.


    "But you''re not human." I white his one eye, "really if feel bored, go to find Yan yechen to fight."


    "I don''t just know where he''s gone." Tone inexplicably become aggrieved.


    I reached out and pulled his face, "OK, even if I fight with you, are you willing to really hit me?"


    Luo Ming Shang thought about it and shook his head. I had no choice but to give it back to me. Shouldn''t you answer it immediately? Suddenly, I''m not happy, you give me hesitation, really want to hit me, right? Domestic violence is not allowed. Be careful, I will apply for divorce again. This time, there is evidence and reason. I won''t review it for another year.


    I face black line of direct ignore him, turn around to leave, behind Luo Ming Shang a face of strange, why he said not willing to I still like this. Is it wrong to understand?


    I can only say that the brain is a good thing, emotional intelligence is only a good thing.


    I didn''t say a word to Luo Mingshang all night. Several times I saw him want to open his mouth. I turned around and left. The rain was running to look for food. Xiao Hei, who came back, was eating ice cream while watching the opera.

 Chapter 517

    "Well, what''s the matter with you two?" Mingyu doesn''t understand. She looks at luomingshang, which is like a large abandoned dog in the corner. She looks at me again, "quarrel again?"


    "He''s going to abuse me!" I answered with a black face.


    "What Mingyu suddenly blew up. She wanted to find Luo Mingshang, "when? Boss, where did you get hurt? "


    I white eye clear jade, "you think your boss I am paper paste of."


    Mingyu thought about it and said, "that''s right. Even if he wants domestic violence, he may not be able to beat the boss. What''s going on? Do you want to tell you about his domestic violence? "


    "That bastard is so bored that he has to fight with me." I rolled my eyes and poked the ice cream in front of me.


    "How can we compete? It''s normal. " Mingyu nodded. "But I guess I was abused by you."


    "I asked him if he was willing to hit me?" I kept poking at the ice cream.


    "What''s his answer?" Mingyu asks curiously.


    "He said he would not." I answered with a black face.


    Mingyu blinked, "isn''t that good? Are you not satisfied with the answer? "


    "But he hesitated! Think about it I''m staring at Mingyu with an accusing face, "do you think he means that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingyu moved a lump of ice cream that I poked and ate it silently.


    I am not happy immediately, and finally have a person who can spit bitterness, suddenly so do not speak, I am a little square, "Hey, why do you talk."


    "Cough, boss, I can only say that you are a disease that every girl in love will make." Mingyu ate the ice cream one by one.


    "What''s wrong?" I pick my eyebrows.


    "It''s hard to see." Mingyu said helplessly. "If you hesitate, you''ll make such a fuss. I don''t know what you girls in love are thinking? I can only say, "don''t be too hard on people."


    I immediately refused, "how can I bully him. He hesitated, indicating that he had that plan in mind. Doesn''t that mean anything? "


    "You''re just in a corner. Maybe it''s something else? And you men, you don''t know, like to be in a daze or something for no reason. Maybe you just want to empty your mind? " Mingyu advised.


    "How do I know what he thinks?" I smack my mouth.


    Mingyu has no choice but to shake her head. It''s bad luck for luomingshang, but our boss has finally started to fall in love. Congratulations, congratulations.


    Sleep is still the same, but this time I deliberately squeeze into the bed with the rain. Luo Mingshang reaches out once, and his paw is patted off by me. Hum, it''s good if you don''t sleep in the living room. I still want to hold him. I want to be beautiful.


    "Xueer ~" behind the voice of grievance, I pretended not to hear, hugged the rain


    "sister?" Fengshui turns, the sound of rain being strangled by me has changed.


    I quickly released my hand, "sleep."


    Luo Mingshang, who had no beauty in his arms, was wronged. He stretched out his claws and was "slapped" by my backhand It was knocked down with a loud noise. Luo Ming Shang angrily takes back his hand, shrinks at the bedside and looks at us wrongly.


    The wind is blowing. The wind is beating against the window and banging. I get up and look at the window. I find that the curtain is blowing. Is the window not well managed?


    With this doubt, I turned over luomingshang and got out of bed to have a look. When I came to the window, I found that it was closed well. I checked the window carefully, and found no place where the wind came in, and no place in the room where the wind came in. I reached for the curtain and pulled it down, and then stopped completely.


    I was full of strange ideas. Then I subconsciously opened the window. It was dark outside and I couldn''t see anything. It didn''t seem to rain. Just when I was going to close the window and go back to sleep, the hand that closed the window was suddenly held by something.


    I was shocked. Looking around, it was just a black ball. The hand was burning a blue netherworld fire. Soon, the black ball disappeared and the prohibition of hand injuries disappeared.


    "Play the devil." I whispered, closed the window, climbed back to bed and reached for the rain.


    I noticed that luomingshang moved behind me, and then stretched out my hand to tighten my arms.


    "Luomingshang..." All of a sudden, my head was blue. I haven''t forgiven you yet. You don''t have to dream to come here.


    "Cher, be good." Then he went to Wylie again.


    The wind continued to blow against the window lattice, I turned over and involuntarily grasped Luo Mingshang''s clothes.


    "Cher, Cher, Cher." It''s that voice again. "Cher, give Cher back to me."


    "Cher, I''m here. Come back."


    "Cher, I love you."


    "Cher, Cher, Cher."


    The voice is calling again and again. No matter how many times I listen to it, I feel the creepiness all over my body. I feel a kind of fear that I have never had before. It''s cold to the bone marrow. It''s like being penetrated by ten thousand sharp blades."No Don''t I shrink in the arms of Luo Ming Shang, even I don''t brake myself. Now, is it illusion or reality.


    "Cher, it''s OK." This time, the sound really in the ear, also let me feel at ease a lot.


    I don''t know who the person is, what the purpose is, and why every time I hear that voice, I can''t help shaking all over. That person is just like my heart demon, tormenting my spirit over and over again, calling me to go back.


    In my hand, I tightly grasped the cloth in front of Luo Mingshang''s chest, and I was in a cold sweat. I slowly released it, and my palms were all sweaty.


    "It''s windy." I murmured.


    "Well," Luo Mingshang said casually, "it''s OK. I''m here."


    Night wind, day is also bright, even if the night before I was afraid to shrink into the arms of Luo Ming Shang, but the next day, the cold war or the cold war. Early in the morning, he turned a blind eye to luomingshang, which made him wonder if he had a dream last night?


    At breakfast, Mingyu scolded Xiaohei for taking him to the table. I was eating while watching, ignoring the look of the rain. Xiaohei had no conscience and had gone down from the rain to eat cat food.


    After breakfast, I was about to go downstairs when I was stopped by luomingshang.


    I looked at the meat wall in front of me with a cold face. I wanted to go around from one side, to be intercepted again, and then to the other side. He also moved over. I suddenly got black line, "what do you want?"


    "Cher, I think it''s time for us to talk?" He said to me seriously.


    "What do you want to talk about?" I continued to look cold.

 Chapter 518

    Luo Mingshang took a step forward, "why don''t you pay attention to me? Why have you ignored me since yesterday? "


    "Don''t you know?" I stare, why do I ignore you? Don''t you know what you did?


    "I don''t know!" Oh, the answer is so simple. It seems that it''s all my fault, isn''t it? "Tell me."


    I gave him a look. "You''re right. It''s all my fault. I don''t want to talk to you. What''s the matter?"


    Just about to leave, he grabbed him again, "what''s the matter? Tell me


    "I think what I did wrong!" I shook off his hand. Then he reached out to push him away and went downstairs with a thump. Leave Luo Ming Shang in the back of a face of doubt.


    Clearing up the dishes and chopsticks, and listening to most of our conversation by the way, Mingyu came out of the kitchen with a helpless expression that she didn''t want to manage but couldn''t ignore. "Cough, she''s just careful."


    Luo Mingshang looks at Mingyu and thinks about it. He thinks that Mingyu knows why I''m angry, so he says, "why is she angry?"


    Mingyu was embarrassed. "Well, she asked you yesterday if you really fought, would you beat her? You stopped, didn''t you


    "Well." Luo Ming Shang nodded and continued to show his face. It seems that the cold war started after he answered. Don''t you like his answer? Or was he wrong?


    Mingyu wants to shoot him to death. Then, what else do you want? Then she got angry. "You hesitated, and then, in her opinion, even you wanted to hit her for a moment."


    Mingyu swore that since she knew the underworld, she saw his face for the first time with a flustered expression, "no no Just in a daze. "


    "Well, that''s what I told her, but she doesn''t believe it. You have to understand that girls in love always like to think and make trouble out of nothing." Mingyu nodded and then went downstairs.


    After I came down, I watched Mingyu follow me down, and then I took a look upstairs. What do I want to do if I don''t hurry down to apologize?


    Seeing my eyes, Mingyu shook her head helplessly, "boss, yesterday a big boss came here to purchase goods, so we don''t have much stock."


    "I don''t have much to buy. I went to Lao Wu. I remember last time he mentioned the new goods in a batch. Go and have a look." I leaned on the soft couch and said weakly.


    "But Mingqing and Ruizhe are not here." Mingyu said helplessly.


    Oh, they are usually responsible for the purchase, I reflected, "Oh, they are still on the third street, did not come back." I remember, and then I continued to lie back, "then call him to deliver."


    Mingyu had no choice but to shake her head, "boss, if you don''t want to have a cold war, go and make up. What are you doing here? "


    "I''ll make up?" I suddenly exploded, "why, it''s not my fault, he did not apologize, two explanations are not, why should I make up with him."


    Mingyu Fuer, do you think this is a child''s house? "Forget it, I don''t care about you. I''ll call boss Wu. "


    Mingyu left, Xiaowu came in, see me this soft prone no spirit appearance, suddenly a strange, "what''s the matter, you this is?"


    I glanced at Xiaowu and continued to lean on the handle in a daze. "Nothing. I have something to do."


    Xiao Wu stopped, "there''s someone coming from the gate. I''m calling to see you. "


    I had a moment of spirit, "Oh? At last? " I got up, couldn''t help laughing, "let me wait so long, thought they didn''t come."


    Xiaowu looked at my smile and couldn''t help shaking, "what, Xuetong, are you robbing daomen again? Or where did you offend them? "


    "Are you afraid?" I glanced at Xiaowu.


    "No way!" Xiaowu was immediately stimulated by my eyes, "don''t worry, Xuetong. They don''t have the ability to take people in our Antique Street."


    I laughed. "All right, let''s go. Go and see what they''re up to. " Then he followed Xiaowu out of the spirit hall. Anyway, no matter what daomen guys think, I will never leave antique street for half a step.


    There are many people coming from daomen. I can''t help laughing when I look at the 12345 old men and 67894 young people in front of me. Is daomen coming here for courage? Among them, the elder and younger members of the family of practitioners who met last time seemed to eat me. Hehe, blame me. You volunteered to tell me.


    The first one to speak is the elder. After all, the elder is the oldest and the most senior. "We already know the details. We just call you here to confirm."


    "Oh?" I opened my mouth slightly, with a smile on the corner of my mouth, "what do you want to confirm?"


    "Confirm, whether you are the predicted, Rocha!" This time, Yin Bing didn''t give me a good face. It was like I cheated him.


    "How do you want to be sure?" I narrowed my eyes slightly. Anyway, I have plenty of time to spend with you. I''m bored recently and I want to find more things to do.The old man, who was still a practitioner, was calm and waved, "don''t be rude." He drank his grandson in a soft voice, then got up and bowed to me slightly. "As the master of the spirit hall and master Shuo''s apprentice, I should call you master as well."


    I laughed, "I don''t dare to be a senior. I''m still young. How dare I call myself a senior in front of you." I sat down and said, "let''s talk about business. How do you confirm that I am the predicted Rocha?"


    Looking at a person''s expression stagnated, I had an indescribable pleasure. Then, everyone turned their eyes to dongfangze. Well, yes, he also followed.


    Waiting for such an elder, Rao Shi dongfangze couldn''t support it any more. "Well, before, you said it to me personally."


    "Yes." I picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for myself, "but I just said it. Look at your reflection. I didn''t expect that you really believed it."


    Looking at a group of old guys with red faces, I continued to enjoy the tea calmly. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became cold to a few o''clock. When it was about to break out at last, I slowly put down the cup and continued. "But since you are here, I can''t let you return empty handed. I have an answer and a question. I don''t know if you, especially master Yin, can answer me?"


    "If boss Shuo has any questions, just ask." The old man of the practitioner''s family is worthy of being a practitioner. He is not impatient. Just now, his mood didn''t change much.

 Chapter 519

    "I''m not afraid to tell you that my previous life was indeed netherworld snow, the king of Shura in the underworld ten thousand years ago." I replied.


    "You girl, what are you talking about?" Eastern zeton blew up and yelled.


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t have to protect me, you are." I look cold down, "this, Luo Ming Shang, Xuan zero, and my master, can prove. I''m telling you today, and I''m telling you that I''m back. "


    I left to the top elders, especially the elder, and saw that he was shaking slightly with a teacup in his hand, and there was no fluctuation on his face. It seems that they also know it. It''s impossible for the old man to leave me without telling them.


    A group of people in daomen stood up and said, "you are the reincarnation of netherworld snow!"


    "What? What do you want to do with me now? Kill me? Or lock me up? " I slowly stood up, looking at the door of a few people, "to tell you the truth, you don''t have the ability to pick up people in antique street."


    "If you really let the monster devour Tianzhu, there will be no better days in the three roads and six realms, and you will not be partial in the antique street." A young woman suddenly gave a loud shout.


    I said with a soft smile, "Oh? Have you forgotten where Antique Street is? Antique Street is the Shura kingdom. The whole city is the territory of the Shura king. "


    "You..." The woman was impatient, and her eyes wanted to draw a sword to rush up. "Even so, it was ten thousand years ago. Now all the seniors here are sensible."


    I was also amused by her, "I said, have you misunderstood something? Even if I don''t rely on antique street, if you want to move me today, you have to see how many kilos you have. If you want to catch me, you are looking for death. " I look cold. "Also, to remind you, I''m also the queen of the underworld. There''s more than one antique street behind me. I don''t have any other skills in Shuo Tong Xue, but I have more backstage."


    "You Be presumptuous This woman can''t help teasing. It''s boring.


    "Zhong Ling." An old woman beside the woman said, "don''t be rude."


    But the old man of the practitioner, who was silent for a moment, asked me, "I don''t know what boss Shuo wants to ask."


    Well, finally someone remembered what I said, "I want to ask, how can you be sure that the Shura king is the predicted Luosha? And how can you be sure that the prophecy is true? "


    The old man inexplicably a stagnation, "this, we are not sure, all this is just a guess." The slapping, slapping, really loud, "but the truth of this prediction. Dare to ask boss Shuo, why do you ask that? "


    "As far as I know, it''s impossible for a huge family to be able to leave no one disturbed and no visions of heaven and earth disappear overnight," he said.


    "There are thousands of techniques in this world. How can you know them all?" An old man who didn''t speak all the time couldn''t help talking. It wasn''t aimed at me, it was just a question.


    "No matter what method, such a huge method, or an array. They all need to rely on spiritual power. If they do, they will certainly disturb others. " I went on to analyze. "This kind of thing, even God can''t do."


    "You''re not a God. How can you know you can''t do it?" The woman whispered.


    I laughed. "I''m really sorry. I''m God." Elder they all know, Ying Liu there is also a lot of peace, I didn''t plan to continue to play pig eat tiger.


    I saw the embarrassment on the faces of the elders. Other people are also muddled, "God?"


    "Cough, I forgot to tell you." The vice mayor coughed awkwardly twice, "snow pupil, she is the God from Yingliu."


    "Yingliu?" Few outsiders know about this place.


    "Yingliu!" It seems that some people still know. I saw in the past, unexpectedly that Yin Bing, "I saw in a letter, Ying Liu, is the divine world of the world."


    I nodded. "Yes, almost!" Ow, ow, how can this feeling be so good. That feeling is, I am the boss, you provoke me to try!


    My pride was annihilated by the old man of the practitioner again, motherfucker! The old man is too calm, "but if it''s not for external reasons, where are the other families?"


    "I suspect they didn''t disappear at all." I had a stiff face.


    "What This time, a group of daomen were surprised.


    I went on. "When I entered the field of the pulse of the practitioner before, I found that there was an array on the periphery."


    "Yes It''s just for the old man to nod his head to avoid the world


    "I don''t know if you''ve ever been lost in it, but have you studied this array carefully?" I said slowly, "this array, from the outside, is really a enchanting array, but if you look carefully, it''s actually very easy to break. As long as a person who knows the array, he can find a way to break it by looking for food and turning twice inside.""This..." A group of people who didn''t think about it and didn''t get lost were silent.


    "You mean, because of the array?" Yin Bing cold air face, "that array, not protect array?"


    "It''s the guard." I cocked my legs, "but specifically, I don''t know whether your ancestors really had other purposes or just set up an array to stop ordinary people. Specifically, I suggest you go back and check the historical data to see what that array is. "


    The old man nodded. "Good."


    "As for the other predecessors of daomen..." I glanced at the other people accompanying me. "I can''t let you go home empty handed. I have another message here. Although it''s just a gossip, I don''t know whether it''s true or not, I still want to remind you to be careful of a woman in black."


    "Woman in black?" A group of people don''t understand. What''s the relationship between women in black robes.


    "A strong, dangerous woman who can''t see clearly in a black robe." I frowned and thought of the woman, who was very dangerous. "Your plan of killing the devil may have something to do with her. I''m just warning you. Don''t be fooled. "


    "You have a grudge?" Someone inexplicably asked this sentence, I looked up, Nangong Shuo shrunk his neck, no matter what he was.


    I looked at Nangong Shuo with a smile. He tried to be an ostrich. He was very gentle. There was no answer.

 Chapter 520

    I ignored him and continued, "and I''d like to remind you not to talk about my identity outside." I narrowed my eyes slightly. "I know too much, but I will be killed. Be careful you can''t get out of antique street. "


    A group of people changed face, "cough, don''t listen to this girl nonsense." The elder shook his head helplessly.


    I got up with a smile and said, "I''ve finished what I''ve asked, what I should say and what I need to verify. I''ll go first if it''s OK. I''ll leave the diplomatic questions to you." Then he turned and left.


    Dongfangze looks at Nangong Shuo, says to the elders around him, and follows him. Yin Bing looks at his grandfather, nods his head and follows him quickly. The woman looks at the young people, thinks about it and chases them out.


    When I went out, dongfangze and nangongshuo surrounded me. I glanced at them and said, "what else?"


    "No, No." Nangong Shuo was embarrassed. "That''s why he thought you were so tall in an instant. It''s the reincarnation of the Shura king, the afterlife, and the God."


    I sneered, "what? Want to worship? I''ll give you a chance. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nangong Shuo thinks he''d better shut up.


    But dongfangze is still cold face, "in the end what''s the matter?"


    "I didn''t say all that just now." I spread out my hand, "don''t you understand, elder martial brother? Or was it hit? My younger martial sister, whom I can''t beat all the time, turns out to be a God or something. "


    "I mean, what''s the matter with that woman in black?" Dongfangze''s voice was cold again.


    I was silent for a moment, stopped, "I don''t know who he is, but I know, luomingshang, Xuanling, they all know him, and, it seems, they are afraid of her."


    "What did she do to you?" Dongfangze asked again.


    "Why do you ask?" I don''t understand. Why do you suddenly ask?


    "You were the king of Shura in your previous life and God in this life. Unless he has done something to you or you have dealt with each other, you will not tell us to be careful." Dongfangze replied.


    I went on, "yes, she once wanted to capture me, but she didn''t succeed in the end," I sighed and said slowly, "but the feeling on her is very dangerous. For her, I can only describe it in four words


    Hearing my comments, Dongfang Ze and Nangong Shuo were also stunned. They were commented by a God. Who is the other party? Is it better than God?


    "So I want you to be careful of her," I sighed, "and I have a hunch that this woman may have something to do with the Tianzhu plan you said."


    "What did you say?" A voice came from behind. I turned to see, ah, it''s all here.


    I smack my lips. "Shall we go to Lingguan for a cup of tea?"


    Yin Bing was stunned for a moment and nodded. "Nagging."


    On the first floor of the spirit hall, Xuanling brings a pot of tea. Nangong Shuo and the woman named Zhong Ling immediately take it. They all know that the staff of the spirit hall is the ghost king of the underworld.


    Xuan zero smile, also didn''t say anything, just came to me, a pair of expression, I have some helpless, or asked out. "Where''s LuoMing


    "Back to the underworld." Xuan zero answers a way.


    I knead my temples. That guy wants to make a moth. Before I forgive you, you run away for me. "Forget it. Don''t worry about him. Go ahead."


    "Well," Xuan zero had no choice but to smile and turned to work.


    Nangong Shuo held out a thumb to me, "dare to call the hall ghost king like this, you are the first one."


    "He''s an employee in my shop. If he takes money, he has to do things. Let alone him, even if he is the emperor of heaven, he can''t eat dry food in my shop." I picked up the cup and sipped, "OK, if you have any questions, please ask. I know everything."


    "That..." Yin Bing was the first to say, "I want to know, what you just said is true? Is that woman related to the Tianzhu plan? "


    "It''s just my guess," I gently sipped my tea cup. "All the ghosts in the underworld know her, and they have a fear of her. I suspect that the woman comes from the underworld, from the underworld, and who wants to catch me must be because of my previous life. I''m afraid it has something to do with the death of netherworld snow. If Tianzhu really has something to do with netherworld snow, it has something to do with her."


    "You suspect that she is Rocha?" Zhong Ling chimed in.


    "Luomingshang also knows a little about Tianzhu plan, which has something to do with the underworld." I lowered my eyelids. "It''s like a backstage agent. It''s just that something''s out of her control."


    "Where is she?" Zhong Ling asked immediately.


    "I haven''t seen her since I showed up in the big square last year." the tea in my hand was warm. I drank the rest of it and poured another cup. "The world is not as simple as you look. You are too young, so the old guys in your family are not willing to let you meddle in too many things.""Cut, Mingming looks smaller than us all," Zhong Ling could not help whispering. Suddenly he thought of something and shut up. "Sorry."


    "I''m not sorry. I''m really younger than all of you." Of course, I know what Zhong Ling is thinking. No matter which identity I am, standing in front of me is the first step, but I''m so big. "This year About 16 years old. Well, sixteen years old. "


    "Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough.


    Several people had a morning''s tea in my shop. To be honest, I didn''t know much about it, so I finally bought Xiahou AI.


    "If you want to know more, you can go to Xiahou''s home to find their owner, Xiahou love." That guy has already gone home. I don''t think I''ll meet her even if I go to find her. It''s better to let the young masters and young ladies of these big families go to find her and exchange their feelings.


    "Xiahou family, Xiahou love." Nangong Shuo repeated, "I heard that Xiahou''s family are good at divination. In particular, the family owners of this generation know how to spy on the secrets of heaven. "


    "Well, that''s why she quit her business and went to be an intelligence dealer," I replied helplessly.


    "She''s gone?" Dongfangze frowned and asked. I still remember that the man just said a few words from the crack of the door and then closed the door. Her look at that time, her fear look, I''m afraid, something is really going to happen.


    "Well." I nodded. "After that, he fled back. It seems that something is really going to happen. In a word, it''s your business to find Tianzhu and Luocha. Just don''t involve us in this city. "

 Chapter 521

    The wind stopped and the people left. I rely on the door to listen to the bustle of people coming and going outside, the door is as quiet as an isolated world, who said that the people who left will eventually come back, no matter how far away, no matter how long the distance, will work hard, come back from the other side of the day, come back here.


    I feel relieved and tired after seeing people off, so I hate to deal with these people. I would not make trouble for myself if I knew it.


    After yawning, I went back to the soft couch and lay down for a nap. I had a headache because of their quarrel all morning. I took advantage of the lack of people at noon to take a nap.


    Before sleeping for a while, I smelled a strange fragrance of flowers, which was very comfortable. I slowly opened my eyes, and what I saw was a bunch of blue flowers. It seemed that there was a small ghost spinning around the flowers.


    "Ghost sea blue." I immediately called up, this is a flower of the underworld, it can be said that even the underworld also rarely see a flower.


    "Cher." When someone hugged me, I immediately straightened my face. Hum, now you know to coax me. What have you been doing? "Xueer, don''t be angry. Xueer, don''t ignore me." He bit my earlobe, said again and again, voice dumb charm, my body a soft, immediately disarmed.


    "Do you know where you are wrong?" Even if the heart has decided to let him go, but the mouth is not going to let go so easily.


    "Well," Luo Mingshang directly kisses up, until the kiss makes me suffocate, then release, "it''s Cher''s wishful thinking, I won''t hit Cher."


    I blushed, "it''s you..." Before he finished, the guy came up with another kiss. Hand also began to dishonestly to my clothes inside, in a few sensitive points constantly ignition.


    "Ha Wait, um Ha, ah... " I don''t count of grasp his dishonest hand, and he dodged, unconsciously, already half naked.


    "You two need to go back to your room. There are still children here!" Mingyu went downstairs to see this scene and roared directly.


    Maybe I thought it was inappropriate to be in public. Luo Mingshang stopped. Just when I thought he was going to leave, as a result, my body lightened and I was picked up by him. Then, in a blink, I went straight back to my room.


    I''m smoking at the corner of my mouth. You are the most active in doing this kind of thing.


    Seeing that I was a little distracted, Luo Mingshang immediately bit me on the shoulder, and I grinned in pain, "you Take it easy... "


    Luo Ming Shang some careless light voice should for a while, pour is not idle at all. The foreplay is well done and the main play begins.


    In the afternoon, it began to rain. In the morning, it was still fine. In the afternoon, it was suddenly gloomy, and began to rain. I think that group of people in daomen would spend a night here.


    A big sneeze came out, closed the window in front of me with one hand, and added a piece of clothes to me.


    "Beware of catching a cold."


    "Well," I answered casually, rubbing my eyebrows uneasily. Is that an illusion?


    It''s raining. In front of a white villa, a girl in a dress, who looks only twelve or thirteen years old, is carrying a transparent umbrella, a brown suitcase in her other hand, and a blue messenger bag on her shoulder. She puts the suitcase beside her and rings the doorbell with her free hand.


    "Well? It seems to have arrived The woman who is on the phone in the room hears the doorbell, talks to the phone for a while, then hangs up and goes out to meet someone.


    The woman went out with an umbrella. Seeing the little girl at the door, she quickened her pace and went out.


    "Is it Xiaodie?" The woman squats down to be level with the girl and opens a gentle smile.


    "Well," the girl nodded.


    "I''m an aunt." The woman pointed to herself and said, "how lovely. I''m really sorry. I don''t even tell me when I have such a lovely daughter. Now I''m still throwing it irresponsibly. " At this point, the woman suddenly realized that the girl in her arms was still there. She explained in a hurry, "well, my aunt doesn''t mean that she doesn''t want to take care of you. She just thinks that your father is so irresponsible when he has such a lovely daughter as you


    The girl looked at the woman, "because mother said, Xiao die must come back." The girl''s voice is very soft and beautiful.


    "That''s what I said," the woman nodded. "Xiao die has to go to school. OK, come on in, be careful of catching cold." Then she took the girl''s little hand and walked into the room. "Come on," the woman took down the girl''s suitcase and backpack, put them aside, and then picked up a dry towel from one side to wipe the rain on the girl. "Look how wet you are."


    "Well." The girl answered slightly, took the towel and wiped the water drops on her body.


    "Cold?" The woman asked with concern. By the way, she put on a blanket and sat down on the sofa. "There is another elder brother and elder sister in my aunt''s house, but they all went to school and will come back later."


    "Well!" The girl nodded, took the towel off her head and looked up at the woman.


    The woman saw the girl looking all the time, but she didn''t understand, "what''s the matter? Why is Xiao die looking at me like this? ""Auntie and mom and Dad, haven''t seen each other for many years," the girl asked.


    "Yes, because none of your family has been traveling around the world? I can''t get in touch with that smelly boy all the time. This time, I suddenly called to ask me to take care of you. It''s very sad. " The woman said that she was very angry, "but before Xiao die traveled around the world with her parents, why did she suddenly come back? Isn''t it fun to travel around the world? "


    "It''s fun!" The girl nodded, "but, mother said, Xiao die must come back." It''s the same thing again.


    "That''s right. Xiao die''s homework can''t be ignored. She can''t play all the time." The woman rubbed the girl''s hair and said with a smile, "well, now let''s have a rest. My aunt will ask you to come down for dinner."


    "Well." The girl went upstairs with her backpack and her head nodded.


    After the sound of closing the door, the girl closed the door of her room and walked slowly to the window, looking at the city covered by rain.


    I''m here. Are you here?


    I don''t know how long after that, the girl gradually woke up and looked outside through the window. It was still raining outside. The rain pattered on the window. There was no color in the dark sky.


    "Butterfly, are you awake? It''s going to be dinner. " There''s a woman''s voice out there.


    Hearing the woman''s voice, the girl jumped out of bed, went to the door and opened it! Looking at the woman, "well, I see."

 Chapter 522

    "All right, come on." The woman took the girl''s little hand, took her downstairs and entered the restaurant. At this time, a middle-aged man and a couple of men and women who looked about 18 or 19 years old were sitting in the restaurant. A closer look is as like as two peas.


    "Wow! It''s lovely, "exclaimed the girl." who is she, mom? It can''t be you. It''s against the law to abduct and sell people. "


    "Go to you, you smelly girl," the woman said to her daughter, "here, let me introduce you. This is your little cousin, that is, your aunt''s daughter, Xiao die, Xiao die. That is your uncle. These two are my aunt''s children, brother Xia Ziyang and sister Xia Zixuan."


    "Uncle, brother, sister." The little girl cried very obediently, but the expression on her face was still dull.


    "Your brother?" The middle-aged man said, "I remember you said, didn''t that boy take his family around the world? How did you send your daughter back? "


    "Xiaodie is growing up now. She wants to go to school." The woman said with a smile, and then took the girl to the dining table and sat down, "so please let me take care of it."


    "Ouye! I''ll be a sister, too. " The twin girls suddenly called up, and then to the little girl hook fingers, "come on, call two sisters to listen."


    The little girl didn''t pay attention to her, and the boy knocked her sister''s head hard, "what are you proud of? Learn from me first and call my brother."


    "Ow ~" the girl cried with her head in her arms, and then glared at her brother. "What''s so amazing is that she was born a few seconds earlier than me."


    The boy rolled his eyes, "it''s your brother to come out one second earlier."


    "All right, you guys." The middle-aged man stopped the children''s quarrel and said, "I''ll get along with my sister in the future! If I know you bully my sister, I will never forgive you. "


    Then, the man looked at the little girl with a little tenderness in his eyes. "Xiao die will go to the new school tomorrow, so we should work hard ~"


    "well," the little girl nodded and suddenly remembered, "is there a place called Lingguan here?"


    The atmosphere on the dining table suddenly precipitated, "Xiaodie, what do you want to do with this?"


    "Feel free to ask." The little girl picked up her job and concentrated on eating.


    "To talk about the spirit hall, I know." The girl laughed with pride, "that''s the most famous secret marriage hall here. It''s a place for secret marriage. It''s just on the other side of antique street. Speaking of this street, it''s not ordinary. Everyone has unique skills. In fact, our city is very different. I heard that... "


    "Xuan Xuan!" The middle-aged man gave a cold drink and glared at his daughter. Then he gave Xiaodie a chopstick dish. "Lingguan, it''s an antique shop on the other side of the antique street. Why? How can Xiao die ask about this? "


    The little girl didn''t speak. She just took two mouthfuls and asked, "is there a girl with snow in her name?"


    "Yes, there is a snow word in their boss''s name." The girl had a quick tongue and answered without waiting for others to say anything.


    The elder brother glared at the girl, "you know more."


    "Of course, I heard from one of my schoolgirls that Liu Meng got married with her." The girl said triumphantly.


    The little girl took her job and said nothing more.


    "Bang -" the glass in my hand broke all over the floor. I felt my heart. What happened when I just stopped?


    "Boss, are you ok?" Mingyu came quickly and first checked my hand.


    "It''s OK," I shook my head. Rub your temples. What''s the matter recently?


    "Boss, just sit by and I''ll clean up here." With that, Mingyu took a broom and shovel to clean up the broken glass.


    I also sat on the sofa in a trance, Xuanling poured me a cup of hot water again, and then went to Mingyu. "Call Mingqing back tomorrow. There are not enough people in the shop. Recently, there is something wrong with the boss''s spirit. It should be enough to leave Ruizhe and Mia on the third street."


    "Well, good!" Mingyu nodded.


    On the sofa, Luo Mingshang sat next to me, moved my head and leaned on his shoulder, "did you hear that voice again?"


    I shook my head. "No. Just a little palpitation just now. " A long sigh of relief, drink a mouthful of hot water pressure shock.


    There''s a noise at the stairway. I''ll see it. It''s the deputy mayor. I was busy, "vice mayor, how come you have time?"


    "Come and see you." The vice mayor walked to the sofa and asked me to sit down. Seeing this, Mingyu went to make tea.


    "What''s good for me," I said with a smile. "What? Are you really afraid that those guys from daomen will rob people at night? "


    "Ha ha, you have many experts here. If you rob people from your spirit hall, you have to see how many kilos you have." The deputy mayor said with a smile, "sometimes it''s really hard to imagine that your place is an antique shop, but it''s more like a temple."I couldn''t help laughing. "What other questions did the vice mayor ask me?"


    The vice mayor waved his hand. "How many times have you said that, don''t call me vice mayor here."


    "Good, elder." I nodded and said, "what''s the matter, let''s just say it." Mingyu put down the teapot and went to the kitchen to clean up.


    "I have something to ask you." The deputy mayor nodded, "but it''s not today. It happened a few days ago. I should have come to ask, but because of something, I didn''t come to do it."


    "Elder, please ask, I know everything." I nodded. I guess what I can say today is not OK. "The other day? There''s nothing happened these days. To tell you what happened a few days ago, I took a task to help exorcise ghosts in a school. Besides, Muchuan confessed to me. "


    "Poof - cough, cough." The deputy mayor choked on the tea. "What!? The boy finally did it? "


    I had a black line on my face. "So, you all know?"


    "You don''t know the whole city." The vice mayor put down his tea cup and wiped the water stains.


    "I always thought he was a couple with minor." I tut Tut, some pity. "After all, they''re a good match. They''re childhood friends. I don''t understand. A good guard captain is actually a pedophile. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The vice mayor was a bit uneasy. He wanted to laugh but tried to hold it. "And your answer?"

 Chapter 523

    I showed him the luomingshang around me, "I''m married, what else do you want me to answer?"


    The vice mayor was speechless for a while, and his heart was filled with silence for Muchuan. Let the boy don''t hurry to start, "OK, I didn''t come to you for these things."


    "What''s that?" I took the teapot and poured a cup of tea for myself, and then poured a cup for the vice mayor. After thinking about it carefully, I''m quite honest these days. Nothing happened.


    "A few days ago, when you came back to antique street, what was unusual?" Asked the deputy mayor.


    "Abnormal?" I tried to think about it. If I really wanted to say it, it was the time when I came back from eating out with MIA. "There was a time, it seemed, when I entered into a special magic. But it came out soon. It should have been affected by accident. "


    The deputy mayor sighed, "or, is it intentional?"


    "Is it intentional?" I frowned. "How do you say that? Someone wants to fight Antique Street? "


    "Not to antique street, but to you."


    "To me?" I don''t understand, "I didn''t offend people, why do you want to attack me? Anyone with a little brain should know that it''s all harm but no benefit to do something to me. "


    "What''s wrong with you these days?" Asked the deputy mayor immediately.


    I pause, "yes." So inexplicable voice, "these days, I always intentionally or unintentionally hear a strange voice, almost all at night. Every time I hear that voice, I feel cold and shivering, as if I have been dead for a long time."


    The deputy mayor''s face sank. "Is that true? How long has this been the case? "


    "Ever since I came out of that dreamland that day, I''ve always been like this. I can always hear the voice in the dreamland." I closed my eyes and rubbed my eyebrows. "Sometimes I can''t sleep well in the middle of the night."


    "In which dreamland did you hear this sound?" Asked the deputy mayor immediately. "But who do you know?"


    I shook my head, "I don''t know, it''s a strange voice, but I always feel familiar, as if I''ve heard it somewhere."


    The vice mayor''s face was solemn and terrible, and then solemnly said to me, "I''ve come to you to tell you what''s mixed in from the outside. It''s not like people, it''s not like ghosts, it''s not like gods. I''m afraid they''ll do something to you. "


    "Me?" I still don''t understand. Why, me? "I didn''t offend anyone. If you say it''s Yingliu''s, I can understand that if they don''t give up, they must take me back, but it''s not God What''s that? "


    "So, you''d better be careful recently and try to avoid going out." The vice mayor sighed, and then looked at Luo Mingshang, "boy, protect Xuetong for me."


    Luo Mingshang was too lazy to pay attention to him. He didn''t even bother to give a look to the deputy mayor.


    I laughed awkwardly, "I know, I know."


    The deputy mayor thought about it and nodded, "OK, I''ll go back first. Pay more attention yourself."


    "Let''s go now." I got up to take him out and muttered casually.


    The vice mayor turned to me and said, "what? What else can I do for you? "


    "Nothing." I sighed, "I''ll see you out."


    The vice mayor was sent to the door of the first floor, but the shop was not closed. Before going out, the vice mayor told me again and again, "they are not one or two. We don''t know what they are, so you should be careful. Don''t go out alone, and take someone to work in the future. Especially at night, don''t go out in the middle of the night. "


    "Well, I see." I said casually, watching the vice mayor leave. Looking at the already gray street, I frowned.


    There is no hurry to close the door, just relying on the doorframe, the rain drops from the eaves, and the small puddles on the street reflect the shadow of the light.


    "Are you coming?" I murmured. Just as I was about to close the door, a foot came in from the outside to block the door I was about to close. Then I opened the door with both hands. I was startled. My subconscious hand condensed a fire of the nether world, and I planned to hit it as soon as the man appeared.


    "Wait a minute, don''t hurt your friends." The sound came in through the door frame, and then I saw a face that I couldn''t beat. The smiling class came in. "It''s me, it''s me."


    I immediately rolled my eyes, the fire of the nether world dispersed, turned back to the room, and the people behind immediately followed. "Hey, come on, I came back in the rain. Hey, I''m your master too. Don''t be so ruthless."


    Continue to go inside, and then a wave of hands, the store door closed, directly on the second floor, the people behind also all the way to follow up.


    Luo Ming Shang is very unfriendly looking at the guy who constantly wipes the rain on his body, but xuan0 sighs that this guy is too timely.


    "Why did you come back all of a sudden?" Xuanling brought him a cup of ginger soup.


    "Ah Chou --" a big sneeze, "I noticed some conditions recently, so I came back to have a look." Then he looked at me, "girl, you''re OK.""Nothing." I have no choice but to sigh. Forget it. It''s good to come back. There are not enough people in the shop recently. "You''d better take care of yourself. The first king of hell was so drenched in the rain that he was not afraid of others'' jokes."


    Yan yechen said with a smile, "I didn''t notice when I didn''t come back. It rained on the way, and I didn''t want to find a place to take shelter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Helplessly rolled his eyes, "I went to bed." Then drag away luomingshang, rain is playing with Xiaohei, I don''t care about him.


    Looking at us go in, Xuan zero just stretched out his hand to wipe the rain on Yan yechen''s body, "say it."


    "Say what?" Yan yechen was stunned.


    "Why did you leave without saying goodbye at the beginning, and now you come back inexplicably?" Xuan zero asks a way.


    Yan yechen was silent for a moment and replied, "because I found something wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" "What''s wrong?" Xuanling asked


    "That girl," Yan yechen sighed, "I always doubted why she was colorless before, but because of her physical problems, I didn''t trust to leave to check. Later, when I saw that he was finally well, I began to investigate."


    "And what did you find out?" Xuan zero asks a way.


    Yan yechen frowned, "I went back to the underworld and went to look for her information."


    Xuan zero some funny, "she is a God, previous life is the netherworld snow, how can the underworld have her information."


    "I found it." Yan yechen looks at Xuan zero seriously, let the smile on Xuan zero''s face cool down.

 Chapter 524

    "What? How is that possible? " Xuan zero doesn''t understand, suddenly thought of what, "is it, is she?"


    Yan yechen nodded, "I think so."


    "After that?" Xuanling asked, "what''s written on it? There are records. What is the reason? "


    Yan yechen shook his head, "I can''t see that her information has been banned from top secret, and I also found that I have not only crossed it by myself, but also checked it."


    "Luo Ming Shang?" Xuanling frowned. All he could think of was him. Who ever thought Yan yechen even nodded.


    "Although I don''t know why he went to check this, I think I got the same answer as him in the end." Yan yechen replied, "that is, we all found that she is not the reincarnation of netherworld snow."


    "What are you talking about?" Xuan0 was surprised, "it''s impossible."


    Yan yechen waved his hand, "listen to me, I mean, she is not a reincarnation after youmingxue, but, before that, she may still have a life."


    Xuanling suddenly felt that all her hair stood up, "you mean, she still has one life? What we didn''t know? "


    "Yes Yan yechen nodded, "it should be said that some people don''t want us to know. And all the answers should be given in that life. "


    "But you still don''t see anything?" Xuanling''s rare face precipitated.


    "Yes." Yan yechen nodded, "in addition, I also found one thing."


    "What else?" Xuan zero asks a way immediately.


    Yan yechen grabbed the towel and wiped the rain on his face. "I don''t know, have you ever heard of Tianzhu plan?"


    Xuan zero slowly walked to one side of the chair and sat down, "Tianzhu plan? Before, I heard the boss tell Luo Mingshang


    Who knows Xuan zero just finish saying, Yan Ye Chen immediately helpless sigh tone, "didn''t expect, I still came late."


    "What''s the matter?" Xuan zero don''t understand why Yan yechen said so, "that day, I just heard the boss said a little, but what''s wrong."


    "I came to look at the girl. Don''t let her make trouble for me any more. I didn''t expect that she was late. She was still involved." Yan yechen sighed again.


    Xuan zero thought for a while, trying to explain, "the boss is probably just curious, it seems not involved."


    "It''s too late." Yan yechen shook his head, "this plan of heaven''s killing started at the moment when youmingxue left youminghai. We are all part of the plan, but now it seems that something unexpected has happened to the plan, which makes the other party have to stop and watch it."


    Xuan zero for a moment to understand, "you mean, we are all chess pieces?" Play with the ancient gods as chess pieces.


    Yan yechen did not speak. But the meaning is very clear, "well, it''s late. Go to bed early."


    "Well," Xuan nodded, "you sleep in Ruizhe''s room. Remember to take a bath before you go to bed. "


    "Good."


    Looking at Yan yechen back to the room, Xuanling sat in the living room for a long time and couldn''t recover. The news Yan yechen brought back scared him. When he recovered, Xuanling suddenly laughed. He was very proud and arrogant. "Ha ha ha ha. Interesting. Interesting. Ha ha ha "


    he is not the only one who can''t sleep tonight.


    I lay on the bed, tossing and turning, some blank consciousness, but how can''t sleep, also can''t sleep or arms of small ball.


    "Sister, can''t you sleep?" Little Tuanzi moved in my arms and asked.


    "Well, what? You can''t sleep, either? " I patted him on the back. Asked softly.


    "Well." Rain nodded, "sister, since rain was created, only sister is good to rain, only sister is a relative, so no matter what, rain will be around sister, when necessary, rain will ignore their own life." Xiaotuanzi said it seriously. I laughed and hit him on the head.


    "What are you talking about. You are also a relative of your sister. What''s more, my sister is a relative. We are all family members in the spirit hall, and Xiao Hei. "


    "Well, rain likes Xiao Hei." The rain nodded.


    I poked a cigarette in the corner of my mouth. Fortunately, Xiao Hei is a male, and so on No, it''s OK. I don''t know why Cold?


    "What''s the matter with my sister?" Rain looks up at me.


    "Nothing." I kiss the forehead of Pro rain, "rain, you remember, you are also God, God is above everything else, but you can''t use your power now, so my sister sealed your power."


    "Well, I know." The rain nodded, "why does my sister suddenly say these things to the rain?"


    I paused. "Nothing. Go to sleep. "


    Rain should be a small voice, like a response, in my face kiss, and then in the side obediently closed his eyes.


    I reached out and touched the rain''s little head, little fool. My elder sister wanted to say that my elder sister sealed your power. I just hope that one day, you can use that power to become a new God of Yingliu.In the second half of the night, there began to be a knock on the door outside. I buried my head in Luo Mingshang''s arms. Before long, Mingyu came to knock on the door.


    "Boss, boss, wake up, it''s not good." From outside came the cry of Mingyu in a hurry.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " I was in a daze. "What happened?"


    Mingyu directly pushed the door in, reached out and pulled me up, "boss, get up, go out and have a look, something''s wrong."


    "Ah? What can happen now? " I yawned, "is there an enemy attack?"


    "No Mingyu eagerly dragged me out of bed, even dragging a small ball.


    I untied the claws of the rain from my body and yawned as I put on my shoes. "What''s that? In the middle of the night, people don''t get a good sleep."


    "Go and have a look. There''s something wrong with Mr. Qingshui." Mingyu shouts eagerly.


    "Mr. Qingshui?" I was stunned. Put on your shoes and go out. "What''s the matter?"


    "Just now yunrou knocked on our door and said that Mr. Qingshui had come back, but he was seriously injured and fainted in front of the store. He was covered with blood and only had one breath left," Mingyu said.


    "What I''m surprised that someone in the world can hurt Shimizu like that? "Go and have a look."


    In addition to the store door, turn a corner into the next store, similar to our store pattern, the first floor is the store, the second floor is the bedroom. Directly a blink on the second floor, a door to smell a lingering smell of blood.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked immediately.


    "Boss Shuo, you are here." Two children wiped a tear, "master, he He''s dying. "

 Chapter 525

    I gave him a slap back. "What''s wrong? Don''t say that''s unlucky."


    "Boss Shuo, come and have a look." Yunrou takes care of Qingshui in front of her bed. A basin of water beside her has been dyed blood red. The people on the bed are covered with blood and injuries. Some of them even bandage them casually.


    "How did that happen? Didn''t you say you went out to work? " I was surprised. "Who is it? Who else in the world can hurt Mr. Qingshui like this? "


    The two children had already burst into tears. "We don''t know. After receiving the job, we went to the family. The master took us to investigate and asked us to set up the array. The master went to lure the other party to come. But we didn''t expect that when the master came back from serious injury, the master said that this job was not his job, so we came back to you quickly, but we just had a hard time When he comes back, the master comes back with him, and it''s like this. "


    The process is simple, but the child cried and said that it took me a long time to connect everything.


    Sitting by the bed, looking at the scars on Qingshui''s body, it''s not my job to cure and save people, "didn''t you ask the doctor to come? Go to Lao Wang


    "Brother and Jiusi have gone to ask doctor Wang." Yunrou said immediately.


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone outside came in. Yunche and Jiusi took Lao Wang from the traditional Chinese medicine shop at the end of the street. As a result, the old doctor, who had studied medicine since he was a child, was really shocked and went to check it quickly.


    "He How did he get hurt like this? " Lao Wang was also startled.


    "How is he?" I asked immediately.


    Lao Wang looked at me and said, "I''ve been attacked by the evil spirit, and it seems that I''ve been hurt by something terrible. It''s not good. I''m only hanging in one breath."


    "Can it be saved?" What do you do when you say something like this? It''s true that there is no salvation.


    Lao Wang was silent for a moment. "I didn''t, but you did."


    "Me?" I did not understand the frown.


    "Old man Shuo didn''t leave you a quiet elixir. Besides, you should have robbed daomen before."


    I nodded, instantly understood, spread out his hand, a small porcelain bottle appeared in his hand, poured out a grain to feed water, hands pinched a formula, Phoenix decided to run. Soon, a stream of black air slowly dispersed from Qingshui. Then, Qingshui breathed slowly and steadily, and my heart began to return to its normal frequency. I was relieved and put down my hand.


    Lao Wang pressed Qingshui''s pulse again and checked it carefully. "Life has been saved for a while, but it still needs a good life to recuperate for a while. I''ll go back and prescribe some medicine for him. Besides, even if he is rescued, his accomplishments may be damaged. This boy must be working hard again. "


    "Well, I see." I nodded, "leave the rest to me. Mingyu, yunche, you send Doctor Wang. "


    "Good." Mingyu nodded and got up to send Lao Wang out.


    I looked at the clear water on the bed, thought about it, and looked at the two children who were still crying, "OK, don''t cry, change the clothes for Mr. clear water. Call me if you have anything


    "Well." Children wipe tears to clean the body to change clothes.


    It doesn''t take much time to finish the work here, but I can''t sleep any more. I can''t find a few people out of Antique Street who can hurt Qingshui like that. Lao Wang said that he was hurt by evil spirit. In other words, was he a fierce ghost? But if you want to hurt Qingshui like this, you have to go up to the level of Uncle sun''s wife.


    Forget it, just wait for him to wake up and ask him what happened.


    But I couldn''t sleep any more. I just got up, put on a leather coat and went out to sit in the basket on the balcony. The little black cat was awakened, so she came up and found a place in my arms to sleep.


    In this way, I was in a daze in the basket until the light of the morning came through the window.


    Mingyu went back to sleep when she came back yesterday. When she woke up early in the morning, she found that I was installing a statue on the balcony. She was shocked. "I''ll go, boss. You won''t stay up all night."


    "I can''t sleep." I sighed. Xiao Hei in her arms woke up, stretched her claws and yawned.


    Mingyu came over and said, "what''s the matter? Still thinking about Mr. Qingshui? "


    "Well." I should say, "out of the antique street, there are not many people in the world who can hurt Mr. Qingshui like that. Even if they meet those old guys in daomen, Mr. Qingshui has the strength of World War I. I really can''t figure out how he can be hurt like that. Moreover, he will never come back by himself."


    "You mean..." Mingyu stopped, "someone saved him?"


    "Well." I nodded. "If you get hurt like that, and you advise your disciples to come back for help, you won''t be able to catch up soon after the two little boys left, or when they are half dead and seriously injured. So at that time, there had to be someone there. "


    Mingyu patted me on the shoulder. "Forget it, Mr. Qingshui has nothing to do. When he wakes up, you can ask him yourself."


    I knead my eyebrows. Recently, there are no small things. The big things are one after another.Da Yu went to cook. Not long after that, Xuanling and Yan yechen went out. Slightly said hello, did not pay attention to them, a strong look out of the window that wipe morning light.


    Xuanling poured some cat food, and Xiao Hei jumped down from me immediately and went to eat cat food. Yan Yechen came out of the restroom, with his mouthwash in front of his toothbrush and his mouth full of foam.


    "Hey, girl, what are you doing?" He said that he was going this way. I waved my hand and closed the door of the balcony. I didn''t want to meet his uncle face in the morning. Although it was a face that could kill thousands of girls, in my eyes, it was an uncle face.


    "Hua - pa -" the door of the balcony was opened angrily. "Girl, how much you dislike me."


    "Early in the morning, what''s the noise?" I white eye Yan yechen, "don''t annoy me, annoy."


    Yan yechen angrily closed the door of the balcony, "you little girl, what''s bothering you in the early morning."


    Next to me, a figure fell silently, reaching out and embracing me in his arms, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." I sighed and shook my head. "Something happened last night." it''s none of your business.


    "Did you stay up in the middle of the night?" Luomingshang hugged me and pulled my clothes.


    "I can''t sleep." I shook my head and leaned against him.


    "Go to sleep later." Luomingshang covers my eyes.


    I broke off his paws and tried to hypnotize me, didn''t I? Think beautiful, "you don''t hypnotize me, I''ll go to bed after dinner." But with a sigh, I knew that if I didn''t sleep, he might really knock me out.

 Chapter 526

    Time always seems to flow through the fingertips. The sand of the hourglass flows over and over again. When the last grain of sand leaks out, it will stand upside down again, which is the beginning of a new round. The reincarnation of time will never end. Even if time disappears in this moment, it will start again elsewhere in the next moment.


    Qingshui is still in a coma. I can''t wake up in a few days. Early this morning, those old guys went to have a look. Early in the morning watching a group of people go in and out of the store next door, I am a little tired. And even if you come to see me, can you stay away from me? What I can do has already been done. I have a non professional Taifu. Please go to Lao Wang.


    "Qingshui usually takes care of you. Now you have to bear more burden." Again.


    I yawned. I was going to sleep after dinner, but I couldn''t sleep. "OK, I know. Don''t tell me if I''m not sensible?"


    "I just want to remind you that it''s very good for Qingshui to survive. I''m afraid it''s going to take some time to cultivate." The vice mayor reminded again.


    "If I really don''t care, I won''t get up in the middle of the night to help, and I won''t stay up all night." Say, it is a yawn again.


    "One more thing, you should pay more attention to daomen''s families here." The vice mayor reminded.


    "I think you should make them pay attention." I was a little fidgety. "This is antique street, not their gate."


    "Don''t be too headstrong." The deputy mayor sighed helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    Maybe I was really sleepy, and the vice mayor didn''t keep pestering me, so he let me go to sleep, "OK, you go to have a rest. Also, you should pay attention to what I told you yesterday. "


    "Well." I nodded and sent the vice mayor out. When I went out, I remembered something. "By the way, I have something to remind you. I always feel that Mr. Qingshui''s serious injury is not normal. Please pay attention to it."


    Just out of the vice mayor heard me, immediately turned and looked at me, "what do you say?"


    "Just a reminder." I waved and turned back to the room.


    The deputy mayor pondered at the door for a while, turned and entered Mr. Qingshui''s shop next door.


    Just about to go upstairs, I saw someone leaning on the stair railing, looking at me like a play, "you girl, how can you be so cruel when you are young?"


    I glanced at him faintly, "if you are really idle, go to work. Or where they come from and where they go. " He said, bypassing him and going up the stairs.


    Early in the morning is really sleepy can''t stand, dip in bed to sleep, also don''t know how long to sleep, was called up again.


    "Well?" I am confused, but also some spirit, "what''s the matter?"


    "Boss, there''s someone in the shop." Mingyu said.


    "Oh." I yawned and dressed. "How long did I sleep?"


    "Not much, more than an hour." Mingyu replied.


    He meow, also let you have a good rest. "Just over an hour. I''m so sleepy. "


    "You didn''t sleep well last night." Mingyu is helpless and reaches for her coat to put on for me. "But it seems that I''m here to get something. It won''t take much time."


    "Take something?" I was stunned for a moment, "do you want to buy? You''re not in charge. What am I supposed to do? "


    "But he has a letter from master Shuo." Mingyu replied, "I thought, which aspect of it should be."


    The old man''s letter? I shook my head. "OK, I see. Go down and have a look. " Don''t you think it''s been a long time since the old man left.


    As soon as I went downstairs, I saw a man in a suit sitting there. I didn''t see how anxious it was. I frowned a little. What''s the situation? Antiques?


    But now that I''m up, I can''t go back to sleep. Just listen to what he wants to do. I went downstairs and sat down under the soft collapse, but when I really saw this man, I felt that something was wrong. The breath of this man was inexplicably familiar to me. It was the same breath with me and Baiya. It was the breath from Yingliu.


    I frowned. "What did the old man want you to take?"


    "For a person to continue life, boss Shuo thinks, what is more appropriate?" He said slowly.


    "There are many types of life extension. It depends on why the other party lost his life, why he wanted to continue his life, and how to continue his life." I don''t rush to reply.


    "I don''t know if the boss has anything I want here?" The man said with a smile.


    "I have everything you want." If I didn''t have you, I wouldn''t have asked for it.


    "Long life lamp," the man finally got to the point.


    I nodded, "Mingyu, go get the lamp for him."


    "OK," Mingyu nodded. Then she went to the back and took out a wooden lotus lamp. She didn''t pack it in a box. It''s not an antique. Why waste the box.The man looked at the lotus lamp, laughed, reached for a check and paid.


    "Now that you have got your things, I won''t give them to you." I''m going to be sleepy. Who will give them to you.


    "Miss, why are you so anxious? Don''t you talk more about it?" The man is not anxious to leave, but suddenly strange mouth.


    Mingyu was stunned, "what did you say?"


    I frowned. "What do you call me?" A figure came down beside him, looking at him with the same vigilance.


    The man pauses and laughs. "I''ve lost my word, Lord." the man slowly stands up and takes off his glasses. His eyes turn into blood red eyes. Looking at Luo Mingshang beside me, he turned his head and looked at the two people who always noticed the situation on the other side, "and, Lord underworld, Lord Yama, Lord ghost."


    "Boss." Xuanling came over and looked at me nervously.


    I yawned and waved, "get out of here, I''m sleepy."


    "My Lord is not curious. What am I here for?" The man immediately cried.


    "I''m not curious about why you come here. If you just want to take me back, you can go to your predecessors to exchange experience." As I turned to walk, I said, luomingshang immediately followed.


    "Where do you go? That''s your freedom. I''m here for the man-made God." The man suddenly said.


    I had reached the stairway, and when I heard what he said, I stopped, "rain?" "Immediately pause," no matter what you want to do, take things to roll, it is not your responsibility


    Men see that I do not enter the oil and salt, and did not continue to pester.

 Chapter 527

    "My subordinates will pay attention to the situation of your highness and highness at any time." Left a word, picked up the lamp and turned away.


    On the second floor, instead of going back to the house, he sat down on the small balcony. At this time, the sunshine was very good. It was warm here, and it was suitable to make up a little sleep. Luo Mingshang also followed him. OK, just come here. Just a pillow for me.


    "That man was..." Luomingshang is always curious.


    "It''s from Yingliu." "I replied," but look at him. He''s been away for a while. It should be one of the people who left with me. "


    "This time, is it the kid?" Luo Mingshang frowned.


    I''m kind of funny. "What? Didn''t you look down on him at first? What''s the matter now? Can''t bear it? "


    Luo Ming Shang pause, "he has your taste."


    "Well, it''s made with my blood and breath after all." I nodded, "however, for them, the rain is an unstable factor, I am afraid, will not give up so."


    "What are you going to do?" Luo Mingshang reached out to lift my hair.


    "As long as he''s in the spirit hall, in Antique Street, he''s safe. If they really want to fight against the rain, I''m afraid they have to look at my face. " I leaned my head against him, and the sunlight came in through the window, a little dazzling.


    Luomingshang stretched out his hand and pulled the curtain here. The light was more comfortable.


    "Stay here, be sure to wait for me to come back. Before that, don''t do anything, don''t go anywhere." in front of her, a little girl in a beautiful skirt touched her head with one hand. "Can you promise me?"


    "Where are you going?" The girl looked up.


    "Go, where I should be." the hand came back from her head.


    "Promise me you''ll come back." The little girl raised her face and looked forward to it! I promise you I''ll be back soon. " The voice chuckled and turned away.


    Behind her came the girl''s cry, "you must come back soon. I''ll be waiting for you all the time."


    Gradually away people did not look back, sorry, this time, I may have to leave for a long time.


    I wake up in a trance and turn to look out of the window. It''s already evening. Kneading my head, I don''t understand why I have such a dream. It seems that I once promised a child. But in the past ten years, I didn''t think of such a little girl. Maybe, it''s just a dream.


    "Awake?" Luomingshang has been around.


    I answered, "well, you''ve been sitting here, don''t you feel numb?"


    "No Luomingshang put his hand around me. It means the arm is OK.


    I laughed and looked next door. I don''t know what happened to Mr. Qingshui. There was a footstep coming from the stairway. I looked at the time. It was time for Mingyu to cook.


    Sure enough, Mingyu went upstairs with her new dish. I got up and stretched my waist and went out, "Mingyu, how''s Mr. Qingshui?"


    Mingyu put everything into the kitchen and said to me, "I''m still in a coma. This time, I''m really seriously injured. Dr. Wang has no special way. Mr. Qingshui''s injury is weird. No matter what treatment method and weapon he uses, it doesn''t work. He can only hang the medicine first to see if he can hang it back."


    I thought for a moment and nodded, "I''ll see him."


    "Well, boss, I''ll go with you later." Mingyu comes out of the kitchen and shouts.


    "It''s OK. I''ll just go by myself." I turned back and said, "you can cook."


    "No, elder Zhang Xu has said that you can''t go out alone recently." Mingyu rubbed her hands casually, and she was about to catch up.


    I put people into the kitchen again, "you go to cook, just a few steps, go out next door is, there are luomingshang." With that, I yelled directly at the people on the balcony who didn''t move like a mountain, "LuoMing war."


    "Well," Luo Mingshang answered casually, then got up and walked slowly to me.


    Well, Mingyu nodded. Be careful, boss. "


    "Well," I answered, dragging luomingshang down the stairs. Go out and go straight to the store next door.


    As soon as I entered the door, I smelled the strong smell of medicine and went directly to the second floor. Yunche was in the kitchen. It was time to have dinner. Seeing me coming, I immediately came out and said, "boss Shuo?"


    "Let me see Mr. Qingshui." I answered and went straight into the room.


    Qingshui is still lying there in the same position as he was in the middle of last night. Yunrou and two children are watching. Seeing me coming, they step back and bow slightly. I simply sit directly to the bed, stretch out my hand to clear water to feel the pulse, frown, stretch out my hand to touch his heart, gently press, once again from his body emerged a black evil spirit.


    "How could that be?" The children on one side were terrified, "didn''t you get rid of the evil spirit last night? Why else? ""Strange." I also have a face of doubt, "evil spirit will regenerate."


    "Rebirth." Yunrou was startled. "How could that be?"


    I thought about it for a while, and suddenly thought of a possibility. I went up and directly stripped off Shuishui''s clothes. Yunrou was startled, "Ai Ai Ai, what are you doing?"


    "Xueer..." Luomingshang is not happy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± A group of impure guys didn''t want to pay attention to them. Looking at the scars on Qingshui''s body, I stretched out my hand to attach them again. This time, there were three black and purple smells on the wound. I was shocked. I quickly released my hand and looked at luomingshang.


    "The evil spirit of black and purple." Luo Ming Shang murmured.


    "It seems that what hurt him is not good," I replied.


    Two children are anxious, "boss Shuo, sister, what''s going on? Master, what''s the matter with him? "


    "It''s not easy to hurt him. If you don''t clean the wound, the evil spirit will appear all the time, but..." Half way through, I suddenly stopped.


    "But if the evil spirit is not removed, the wound will not heal." Luo Mingshang helps me to add.


    "What should we do then?" Yunrou is anxious, "what can I do?"


    After thinking about it, I took out the small porcelain vase, "you can only temporarily suppress the evil spirit by giving him these Qingyou pills every day." I put the bottle on the bedside table beside me, "I''ll go back and think about the rest."


    The two children bowed slightly to me, "thank you very much."


    When I got up to leave, I thought of something and said, "these wounds are not caused by ordinary sharp tools. They should be What is the evil spirit of quenching. "

 Chapter 528

    "You can ask the old guys if they have anything to do about it. As far as the family is concerned, they are much richer than me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although I don''t know where to start Tucao, but this make complaints about some truth.


    I didn''t want to make trouble for myself, but the vice mayor was right. Mr. Qingshui usually took care of me. Now I have to report. Holding my mobile phone in my hand, I thought so. Then I dialed the old man decisively. After all It''s him who told Qingshui to take care of me, so he also has part of the responsibility.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" After a few beeps, there came the voice of the old man.


    After a pause, I decided to go straight to the theme, "Mr. Qingshui is seriously injured, and his evil spirit can''t disperse for a long time. The black purple evil spirit appears on the wound. Is there any good way?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was obviously a little dazed. I probably didn''t expect that I would go straight to the topic at the beginning, and I didn''t even have the basic greetings.


    "Well, don''t you know how to look after flowers in the water?" The old man reminded me.


    "But Mr. Qingshui is still in a coma. The premise of taking care of the flowers before the water is to be believed by the caster, but to make him believe it, at least let him wake up." I responded.


    After a pause, the old man grasped a key point, "you say, the evil spirit of black and purple?"


    "Yes


    "The rudiment of Moqi?" The old man asked again.


    "It should be." When I saw it, Luo Mingshang and I were surprised at the same time. They all suspected that it was the rudiment of evil Qi. But the devil is not so easy to cultivate. It''s impossible without a hundred years old.


    "What about the list of gods?" The old man asked again.


    I think of it, but I can''t think of a medical immortal in the list of gods. And "Daomen are still living in the street."


    "That''s a little hard to do," the old man sighed. "Evil spirit? Let me see. I''ll get back to you. "


    "Good." Then he hung up. Well, it''s so simple. Who knows where the old man is now, in case of international long distance? It''s free of charge.


    Holding a mobile phone, or some not at ease, in case the water can not wait for the old man''s reply is over, "Yan yechen." I yelled to the other side.


    "What for?" Yan yechen, who was dragged to be a coolie, poked out his head.


    "You go to many places. Do you know what things or techniques can eliminate evil Qi?" I asked.


    "Evil spirit?" Yan yechen a Leng, "now this world where come of evil spirit?"


    After thinking about it, it seems that it''s not quite right to say, "well "The rudiment of evil spirit." These guys who didn''t know they existed in ancient times should have seen and fought with demons. They probably know how to deal with them.


    Yan yechen scratched his head, "that''s more..."


    "What can be found now, what can be applied to a mortal who is about to die." I hastened to ask. I''m kidding. What if some of his things don''t know where to throw them and some of them are violent? That''s a dying man.


    Yan yechen turned his eyes helplessly, "it''s just you. Then give him sanqingdan. "


    "Sanqingdan? What''s that? " I haven''t heard of it. "Where are you going, do you?"


    "No A decisive and straightforward answer. Just as I was about to pick up my cell phone and smash it, Yan added, "but I know where it is."


    I put down my hand and said, "where can I get it?"


    "A few years ago, when I was walking in the human world, I met an old Taoist. It was said that there was a Sanqing pill handed down by his ancestors, but later I heard that he died, and that Sanqing pill was collected by his son." Yan yechen replied, and then seemed to think of some bad memories, "but his son is really not a good thing. The old man worked hard to bring up his son, and became a father and a mother. As a result, when his son got rich, he didn''t recognize him as a Taoist father. Later, I didn''t know that he heard that he had a elixir in his family. He could live forever after eating it The old Taoist was so angry that he snatched the Sanqing pill from the old Taoist. The box containing the Sanqing pill was banned. There was no way to solve it. "


    I thought, "where is that man now?" I asked.


    "What? You can''t sell that baby, and even if you sell it, you can''t afford it. " Yan yechen leaned on the shelf and replied.


    I glanced at him. "Do you want to buy it again?" There are other ways to waste money.


    "You don''t want to steal." Yan yechen was surprised. "How do you know where he put it?"


    "Now I know," Mingyu suddenly opened her mouth and threw her cell phone to me. "Boss, look at this. The boss of kuohai real estate said that he had the elixir handed down from his ancestors, which is now officially auctioned. It is said that it was uploaded by Zu. On the 23rd of this month, there will be an auction in their new property. "


    Sure enough, I couldn''t use the phone to sell it, so I decided to use it for a high price. But he can''t open it. Who knows what''s inside"But it''s a good gimmick, and this time it''s mainly for the promotion of their new real estate. Besides, it''s like buying an antique. This box is also worth a lot of money." Mingyu replied.


    I gave the phone back to Mingyu and thought, "how can I get in? Do you need an invitation? "


    "Of course." Mingyu nodded, "but it''s a pity that Ming and Qing Dynasties are not here, otherwise it''s really not difficult for him."


    I continued to think on my soft couch. You can get it without using Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    It''s very comfortable to have a quiet morning. The dew is shining in the morning. It looks like crystal pearls in the morning light.


    A cool shower to the earth, the small garden opened a large red rose. She picked two roses to decorate her garden.


    "Muchuan, help me get some invitation letters for the banquet of kuohai real estate on the 23rd of this month." While walking, I got through to Muchuan.


    "You want me to cheat for you again?" Muchuan immediately picked up his spirits, "what do you want to do?"


    "You''re a policeman. The policeman belongs to the government. It''s not fraud." My sophistry said, well, that''s right, what the police do is fake, "hard work."


    Muchuan over there. "I see. Really, don''t give me any trouble. How many do you want? "


    I thought about it. I can''t take all the family members with me. "Ten of them." if you buy more, you can throw them away.


    "I know, I know." Muchuan helplessly button the phone.


    All 529 chapters auction


    I continued to walk on the street and went back to the spirit hall. When I saw Xiao Wu and Xiao AI just came back, I said hello. "Good morning, Xiao Wu."


    "Tong Tong, you''re running away again." Xiao Wu stopped his bicycle at the door, probably heard my phone call just now, but said.


    "I''m busy." I had no choice but to smile, walked over and pinned the rose on Xiao AI''s head, "Xiao Wu brother, I have a lot of things."


    Xiaowu had no choice but to smile, "Tong Tong, have you been out recently?"


    "Well, go out. After all, Mr. Qingshui''s injury has to be solved quickly, otherwise it will endanger his life." Then I turned and looked at the second floor of Qingshui''s shop.


    "Yes." Xiaowu sighed, "have you found a way?".


    "I don''t know, but I have to try." I nodded.


    It has to be said that Muchuan''s speed is very fast. People sent the invitation more than a week before the ghost auction.


    "Wow! The workmanship is too delicate. I don''t know. I think it''s genuine. " Mingyu looked at the invitation letter and looked at it carefully. "Muchuan is exquisitely made."


    "Not bad." I nodded, "a total of ten, who are you going to?"


    Mingyu looked around the shop and said, "there are several of us in the shop, and there are about seven people, plus three more."


    "Mingyu, you and Yan yechen stay to see the shop and the children." I thought about it for a moment and answered directly. Originally did not plan to take so many people, "Luo Ming Shang with Xuan zero with me."


    "What?" Mingyu suddenly exploded, "why can''t I go?"


    "There are too many people, the goal is too obvious, it will be motivated," my reason is simple.


    Xuan zero immediately curious. "Why does the boss have to do so much since he can''t use it?"


    "Other people have to use it." Of course, there are other helpers. And it''s definitely a group of guys who are afraid that the world will not be in chaos. "Yan yechen, please help me watch the rain. I won''t let him go out alone these days. I''m afraid something will happen."


    "Good, good." Yan yechen is helpless. He is different from Mingyu. He is too lazy to go to this activity.


    When I get the invitation, I''ll find some help. First of all, the four can''t miss it. "The 23rd of this month, remember."


    "I see, miss." Bai Ya held the invitation and said with a smile, "we haven''t had a good activity for a long time. It''s just human


    "Well," I was embarrassed. "That''s right. Don''t go too far."


    "But what Miss means is not to let one go?" Qingfeng holds the invitation and fans it.


    "The purpose of this mission is just the elixir of the auction." I reminded again. "Don''t make a mess. It''s hard to get out of here. "


    "Good." Baiya nodded.


    There is Bai Ya in, I think I should be at ease, but I don''t know why, seeing his smiling face, I began to panic inexplicably, won''t make any trouble.


    I calculated it in my heart. In this way, I, Xuanling and luomingshang used three, gave them four, and left three. That''s good. It''s just enough for the three people next door. Yes, I''m going to pull them into the water. After all, it''s their boss. I can''t do it alone.


    The so-called auction started the next day. The three parties went from three places in three parts. They didn''t go together. The goal was too big.


    The next morning, I was pulled up by Xuanling to dress up. I rolled up my long hair and put it into my wig. Well, I just wanted to cut it off. It''s more convenient. I changed into a man''s suit. Xuanling explained to me that this is a banquet of the upper class, and it''s an auction of elixirs. It''s certain that many people from all walks of life will come too. Maybe there will be someone who knows you, so I''m still here A good disguise is better.So the girl became a teenager. Looking at myself in the mirror, I almost can''t recognize myself. It''s almost like plastic surgery.


    "Why not use transfiguration?" I''m surprised. Isn''t it easier to perform a trick? No, I can use magic myself.


    "But now it''s all done." Xuan zero looks at with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± So, you just want to make me like this.


    I took a taxi and went directly to the venue. It''s not too remote, but it''s a luxury sales office. It has been changed into a banquet place. "Two, please show me your proof." At the door, someone stopped two people.


    Hand over the invitation letter, the invitation letter is naturally false name, two bodyguards just looked at the same person, put us in.


    There are a lot of people in it. It''s very peaceful. All the business and political leaders came together to say hello to me, and some young people also asked me which young master I was. While I was responding, I was looking for other people in the crowd. Soon, I found yunrou three people. Yunrou was wearing a purple dress today, gentle and graceful. Yunche, who was beside her, was wearing a white suit. She stood together with yunrou, inexplicably matching. Jiusi on the other side was wearing a small suit, with an awkward face.


    I quickly walked over, "Hey, here."


    Three people were stunned to see me for a moment. It took a long time to reflect, "Shuo..."


    I immediately motioned to them not to shout, "call me master Dongfang." it''s no use having the identity of elder martial brother.


    "Oh, master Dongfang." Yunrou nodded, "I''m scared to death. I can''t recognize you when I see you. I thought you were recognized."


    "How''s it going?" I ignored yunrou''s surprise and asked directly.


    "We looked around and didn''t see any elixir. Obviously, it won''t be taken out until the auction starts." Cloud Che shakes head, "how to do now?"


    I thought for a moment, "then wait until the auction starts. When the auction starts, I will turn off the power here. In this world, you need to get rid of all the others."


    "To kill?" Yunrou does a neck wiping action.


    "Don''t make a fuss." I shake my head. What''s the matter? I always fight. Teach a bad friend. "Just keep everyone under control. With your own abilities. "


    "Good." Yunrou nodded.


    After a while of greetings, the auction started, but it wasn''t just that one thing. First, some jewelry and antiques, big and small, were donated to the poverty-stricken areas. But actually, I didn''t know how to use them. I don''t believe these dishonest business tycoons would be so generous and kind-hearted.


    I didn''t have any interest at the beginning. I fell asleep on Luo Mingshang, and the last so-called elixir finally came out.

 Chapter 529-530

    The etiquette lady pushed the auction out, covered with red cloth. When the master of ceremonies lifted the red cloth, she sighed.


    I finally got up my spirits. In order not to be trapped, I first scanned the contents with my divine sense, and determined that it was pills. I reached out and snapped my fingers. In a moment, the lights in the meeting hall went black.


    "Well? What''s going on? "


    "Yes, why is there no electricity?"


    "Why is it so dark all of a sudden? Oh, something has caught me."


    "Me too, something."


    The meeting place was in a mess. The darkness is not long, only more than ten seconds, the light comes, everyone, except a few of us, has been trapped in the chair by ivy.


    "Ah - what is it? Help me Someone called at once.


    "Don''t want to die, shut up!" Yunrou said coldly, a white flower appeared behind him, and countless vines stretched out from behind.


    "Ah A woman screamed in horror. He was immediately stabbed in the throat by a vine.


    "If you don''t want to die, make noise." Yun Rou glanced at the people who were tied in the room. She is usually gentle, but it can not be ignored that she was once a murderous biochemical person in Xiaoyao island.


    All of a sudden quiet down, three people side by side to the booth, scared the master of ceremonies and Miss etiquette immediately dare not say a word, yunrou looked at the pills close at hand, speed up the pace, in the hand to touch, suddenly a blue light flashed, fresh blood splashed on the box.


    "Dare to be a demon. It''s so harmful in broad daylight." I don''t know where three people came from. The swords they were holding were probably monks.


    Yunrou moves her hand back and looks at her severed hand, blood flowing out. However, she seems to have no feeling. She picks up her chopped hand from the ground and takes it back again. The scar disappears and her hand is taken back. Yunrou moves to make sure there is no problem. Then she looks coldly at the three people in front of her.


    "There''s no such thing as a bad boy." Cloud Che some angry, sister is his all, sister injured, although for them nothing big, but still will be distressed.


    "Although the young master said, don''t cut corners, but now someone is in the way." Yunrou said softly.


    "Then kill it," Jiusi is ready. No matter how long it takes, the nature of killing will not disappear.


    "I''m not ashamed. Today is your day." Then the three men were about to start.


    At this time, suddenly a voice came, "Oh, now young people are not so calm?"


    The three young monks were also startled. They looked up and found that they did not know when there were four more people. They were facing three people with weapons in their hands and said, "what!"


    "These three people should be your boss." The boy, who looked very gentle, said with a smile, "and the Taoist friend over there, don''t go to the theatre any more. The mantis''s trick of catching cicadas and yellow sparrows is not easy to use here."


    "Hum." Several people on the other side broke away from the vine and took out their weapons from behind. "You don''t want to leave here today."


    I continued to lean on Luo Mingshang and watched the drama with a smile.


    "Is that how we look?" Xuan zero asks a way.


    "What else?" I responded with a smile, "it''s interesting, isn''t it? It is clear that they are all in the dark. In order to get the pill, they come with high sounding reasons. It is estimated that no matter who gets the pill, it is necessary to tear the skin. "


    "Then why don''t you just let them fight enough first," Luo Mingshang asked.


    "You think those people have the guts? How can they do things that are not reasonable with their status when they boast of being upright people? " I squinted a little. "Look, there is a big play today."


    Sure enough, a group of monks over there said they would not let go, but none of them dared to do it. I''m really worried.


    "Speaking of this, do you want to fight or not?" Hongluan is a little impatient.


    Cloud soft three people can''t dare to delay again, "since don''t fight, we took things." Then he reached for the box.


    "Don''t think about it," the three men moved again, waving the sword in their hands. This time yunrou was on guard and immediately took back his hand. At the same time, a vine also knocked down the sword. And in an instant wrapped around the man''s neck.


    "Elder martial brother," the remaining two are not good stubbles. Seeing that they are worried about their lives, they almost subconsciously cut off the vine with their swords.


    "Together!" Several people over there also moved. They drew their swords one after another.


    "I''ll do it." Qingfeng stood in front of the crowd. As soon as he reached out his hand, the monks were immediately blocked by something, and their bodies seemed to be constrained.


    "Evil, what kind of magic do you use?" Someone yelled angrily.


    Green Feng sneer, a direct wave, "little mole ant also dare to fight with God." Those people were waved out in an instant.


    "Green!" Blue ice drinks softly, "don''t kill them.""Cut." Qingfeng will bear down the murderous spirit.


    The whole hall is shrouded in a layer of haze. Those guests dare not come out because they are afraid that one of them will be affected. I don''t think they regret anything else in their life. The only thing they regret is coming to this so-called banquet. Who knows if they can get out alive today.


    "You Are you gods The young man on the left of the three looked at the four in surprise.


    Four people looked at the three little brothers in the booth and laughed one after another. The air of white, cyan, blue and red appeared on their bodies and condensed into four kinds of creatures behind them. It''s a familiar species for both monks and ordinary people.


    Those are the four sacred beasts that only appear in legend. Green dragon, white tiger, rosefinch, Xuanwu.


    The people around have been scared to faint. Some girls with poor psychological endurance pass out directly.


    But those three people, even if they were afraid, would not retreat. "No way. If you are really gods, how can you do such a thing?" Older young people still can''t believe it.


    "Don''t think too much of God, young man." Qingfeng coldly against three people, "did not kill you, has been my biggest patience. Come on, give me that thing, or I''ll kill you all. "


    "No, you are not gods, you are demons! It''s the devil The three shook their heads.


    "Even if these treasures are destroyed, they will fall into the hands of your evil faction." Then he reached for the box.


    "Lying trough!" I suddenly yelled, the elixir is right, but the box is just a wooden box. If you go down with such a sword, it won''t be destroyed.

 Chapter 531

    The sunlight reflected on the floor from the crevice, and the blood exploded on the ground. Roses, tangled vines, mess, silent crying and repressive atmosphere filled the whole picture,


    the light blade was raised high and was about to fall in a moment.


    "No!" At the same time, yunrou also called out.


    "Chih --" Ping -- "the sword flew out at the moment of falling.


    "All right, that''s it," I stood up. Slowly get up from your seat and walk to the booth.


    Probably did not expect that there were still people, three people''s faces immediately dignified, "who are you?"


    "These are all my people." I replied.


    "You made them do it?" The young man at the head immediately glared at me.


    I hooked my mouth a little. "What? Are you going to kill me? I''m a human being. You have to pay legal responsibility for killing people. And it will be damned. "


    "To kill a villain like you is to get rid of harm for the people," the man on the left yelled.


    "Don''t be so excited," I stretched out my hand, finger a tight, the box into my hand, "this world is the law of the jungle, the so-called good people and bad people, the so-called eliminate harm for the people, are just you make up a high sounding excuse."


    "We can sit upright, no matter what you say," the man looked at the box in my hand.


    "If you don''t have a clear conscience, can you stand here like this?" I glanced at those Taoist priests who had passed out in the corner of my eyes. "I''m fighting to save people. In order to protect this treasure, you''re shooting at people secretly. I''d like to ask three of you, if according to your own understanding, who are good people and who are bad people?"


    "This..." The three looked at each other.


    "And." I went on, went to one of the three big bosses and pressed his hand on his head. "This should be your boss, and it is also the sponsor of this auction. His father is also a Taoist. This pill is his father''s stuff, but do you know how he got it?"


    "What..." Three people were in a daze.


    I bent down, "why don''t you say it yourself? It''s better to tell the truth. Otherwise, I''ll let my men eat you."


    "I, I, I said." The big boss was scared, "I I know my father has an elixir handed down from his ancestors, just I took him to my home and Then he found two men, pretending to be robbers, and took him Give him to... "


    "Asshole!" Before the boss finished his words, the young man immediately gave a loud drink.


    Very good. The effect was achieved. I released my hand and walked to the opposite side of them. "I''m really sorry to make such a big mess today, but this thing is really used to save people, and three Taoist friends allowed me to take it away."


    Three people look at each other, "seriously?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you," I looked at the box in my hand, "that the things in it can''t live forever. He can only cure one disease."


    "Oh?" The young man looked at me up and down. "I don''t know what sect this Taoist friend came from?"


    "Dongfangjia, dongfangze." I''ll name the elder martial brother naturally.


    The Xuan zero behind can''t help but smile for a while, this pot pushes.


    But the three people on the other side didn''t doubt it. Not only they, but also some of them who had really seen the young master of the Oriental family?


    "It''s the young master of the Oriental family." Three people bow fist to me, "since it''s the young master of Dongfang family, we don''t dare to stop it."


    It''s a bit unexpected that things have arrived so quickly. It''s estimated that they all come from the identity of the so-called young master of Dongfang family. I didn''t expect that the identity of elder martial brother is so easy to use, but I think there will be no less trouble when I go back to Dongfang family.


    But it''s none of my business.


    On the way back, I didn''t sleep any more. Instead, I studied the box. There were complicated prohibitions on the box. It didn''t look like the general Taoist could arrange them. Moreover, the prohibitions were directly engraved on the box. Later, I used Zhu Shayu to describe it again. It was a bit troublesome.


    "Xuanling, can you solve this prohibition?" I handed the box to Xuanling.


    Xuanling took the box and looked up and down, "this This prohibition is troublesome, but it seems to be the prohibition of the fairies. "


    "Fairies?" I have a question.


    "Let me see." Baiya reached out. It''s not like the box of the underworld. It''s not like the box of the underworld


    "You may understand?" I turned to look at Baya in the back seat.


    "Yes, it''s OK, but it''s not easy." Bayard shook his head. I''ll give the box back to you immediately. "It''s very forbidden. If violence is forced to open, I''m afraid it will be backfired. "


    "So, just now Miss Wu stopped the three little brothers and saved them." Red Luan comes to say.


    I care more about how to open this, holding the box, looking over and over. Immediately turned head to see eye Luo Ming Shang, "do you have a way?"Luo Mingshang then looked at the box, "the prohibition on this box is really complicated, but it''s not difficult to find a solution by analyzing it carefully."


    Hand friction about the box, nails in those traces on the fine wear off a layer of cinnabar. There is no other crevice around except those marks. That is to say, if we don''t untie this prohibition, we can''t find a crevice to open the box.


    Luomingshang bored curled my hair, I leaned on him to continue to study how to untie the prohibition.


    The thing is taken, but the prohibition has not been untied, and there is no way to take out the things inside. The clear water can only be taken in the morning with Qingyou pill, and the evil spirit reappears after one night, so it goes round and round.


    Now what I have to do every day is to carry the teacup and study the box. In a few days, the ban has been half opened, but the most important thing is the remaining half. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the fact that it couldn''t be broken by violence, I would have demolished it directly.


    "Meow," I howled, and the box was thrown away. I was tired. If I didn''t look at someone next door waiting for help, how could I have been so patient.


    "Meow ~" the little black on one side stirred the box with his paw. And then a paw came over. The box cracked and rolled aside.


    I was so scared that I quickly took Xiaohei over. If I break the box, I don''t want to hurt Xiaohei. The box rolled twice and hit the corner. Suddenly, there was a crack.

 Chapter 532

    Xiao Hei held his paw in my arms and screamed. I took off Xiao Hei''s paw and saw that there was blood on the meat ball. I reached out and wiped off the blood and the scars on Xiao Hei''s paw. Xiao Hei held the injured paw and licked it. I was sure that it was ok, and then I was afraid to nest down in my arms and hide my paw.


    I was a little funny, but more concerned about the box, I reached out and grabbed the box, the box cracked a bloody gap, I pause, hands hard.


    "Pa --!" The box opened after a crisp sound. Inside, there was one, no, two. There were two, two white pills.


    "Blood is the guide." I murmured. I didn''t expect that the prohibition is so anti-human. It''s clear that the prohibition can''t be attacked by force, and the attack will backfire, so no one will do it. But it''s just that the prohibition can''t be solved until the blood is backfired. "Little smart."


    Then he looked down at the two pills, but why the two? Is this not sanqingdan? What''s wrong?


    "Yan yechen!" I cried. Now the only one who can identify this is him.


    "Ah?" Yan yechen shouts from the first floor.


    "Come up!" I cried, what are you doing on the first floor?


    For a while, the stairs came the sound of footsteps, soon, Yan yechen on the second floor, "what''s the matter?"


    "Let me see if this is sanqingdan." I''ll pass the box.


    Yan yechen was lying in the trough, and quickly came over, "I''m from, you''ve opened it. So much. "


    "I''ll let you identify it. Hurry up. " I said immediately.


    Yan yechen came over, looking at the two pills in the box in my hand, and suddenly frowned. "Among them, the one on the left is Sanqing pill, but the one on the right is juhun pill."


    "Soul gathering pill?" I don''t understand, "gather soul to use?"


    "Yes Yan yechen nodded, "this elixir is very precious even in the underworld. It''s not only a human, but also a God. If you take the spirit gathering elixir, you can gather souls again."


    "So much." I was surprised. "This good thing needs to be kept." I take out the sanqingdan, then button up the box again and put it away.


    "I didn''t expect that old Taoist had such a good thing. I thought he had only sanqingdan." Yan yechen held his arm and said, "ah, girl, you are useless. Give it to me."


    I glanced at him, "how do you know I''m useless? Besides, what are you going to do with it? What can you do for it? "


    "Small profiteer," Yan yechen helplessly underestimated a, turn around to come downstairs.


    I also followed downstairs, sanqingdan got it, naturally I was going to save people.


    The pill was fed to Qingshui, and I was relieved to see the purple and black evil spirit coming out of his wound. The evil spirit was cleared, and then I had to rely on drugs for treatment.


    "The sky is clear, the earth is clear, and the people are bright..." I whispered. The two hands hit several places on Qingshui''s body. He turned over the water and pressed it on his back to pour in the spirit.


    "Er..." Clear water stuffy hum a, a dirty blood vomited out.


    "Almost." Re turn the breeze back on the bed, "remember to go to Lao Wang to get the medicine every day, take it for seven days in a row, maybe it will be OK."


    Yunrou nodded, "OK, I see."


    "Oh, by the way, when he wakes up, please call me," I reminded. "I hope he can tell me what happened when he went out."


    "Well, I''ll tell the boss." Yunrou nodded.


    People have been saved, words have been told, I am hungry, I have nothing to do to stay here, it''s time to go back to dinner.


    "By the way, boss, there seems to be something wrong with Mingqing. I''m going out for a few days." Mingyu came to ask me for leave.


    "Ah? What''s the matter again. " I asked, biting my chopsticks. "It''s just to send away all the souls. It''s been so many days and it hasn''t finished yet."


    Mingyu brought up the soup. "There are a few nail households who refuse to go. They still act recklessly on No. 3 street. Some of them even become the souls of biochemical people. They are more difficult to deal with."


    "That can be troublesome," I nodded, "then you go back quickly, you are not in these days, can only trouble Xuanling to cook."


    "It may not work." "Xuan zero smiles to reply a way," because, I also want to go out two days


    "Ah? What do you do when you''re all gone? " Why do you all have to leave one by one.


    "Not only me, Yan yechen, but also luomingshang have to go back with me." Xuan zero answers a way.


    I thought about it. "What happened to the underworld?"


    "The number of souls is increasing rapidly, and the underworld is short of manpower. Some of them even begin to cholera in the underworld. Your new little Yama can''t cope with it alone, so we have to go back to the rescue." Yan yechen says helplessly.


    My heart began to draw out, "that''s not to say, I''m the only one in the shop with Yu and Xiao Hei these days?" What do we eat? Xiao Hei is OK. Cat food is OK. What do I eat with Yu?"Yes Xuandian nodded.


    LUO Mingshang touched my head. "It''s OK. I''ll be back soon."


    "What do we eat when you''re not here?" I don''t care when you come back. I want to know what we eat.


    Mingyu scooped up a bowl of soup for me, "what to eat is not good, order takeout, but I warn you, don''t take rain with Xiao Hei to eat cakes, snacks, instant noodles that have no nutrition."


    I put out my tongue, so I plan to live on instant noodles and cakes for the rest of the day. "When will you be back?"


    "I''ll take about four or five days." Mingyu replied that it''s easy to solve the problem on the third street.


    "We have about a week." Xuanling replied, "it''s been a hard week for the boss to look after the house by himself."


    "It''s OK. I don''t go out much anyway." And I don''t know what I will encounter when I go out.


    Mingyu nodded, "by the way, we are not here, you are not allowed to go out alone, but the elder specially reminded us that it is not safe in the street recently, so you must not go out alone."


    "I know," I smacked my lips, without reminding me again and again.


    Luo Ming Shang also seemed to remember, and then looked at Xuan zero, "I..."


    "Mingshang, we all have to go back. This time, it''s not just the trouble of the little Yama. It''s about our whole underworld. " Xuanling shook his head.


    Luo Ming Shang is helpless, "if hear those voices again, don''t care.". I''ll be back as soon as possible. "


    "Well," I nodded, and the voice Forget it, just like what luomingshang said, I wish I didn''t hear it.


    Xuanling, Yan yechen and Luo Mingshang leave in the evening. Mingyu can''t leave until early tomorrow morning, so only Mingyu will accompany me tonight.

 Chapter 533

    Well, there are also rain and Xiao Hei. For peace of mind, I carry Xiao Hei into the house.


    "If you''re afraid, boss, don''t open a shop these days. It''s OK to move next door and join yunrou. I''ve said hello to them. You can take care of Mr. Qingshui''s injury." When Mingyu took her quilt to my room, she gave me some advice.


    "It''s OK. Just a few days. " I got into bed with the rain in my arms. Xiao Hei found a place on the pillow to huddle down. "And it''s next door. Just let me know if you need anything."


    I held the quilt to pull, thought and nodded. "I see."


    Mingyu worried repeatedly told me, "and, remember, don''t go out alone, and, don''t talk to strangers."


    "Elder sister, we are in business. How can you do business without talking to strangers?" I threw Mingyu''s paw and glared at her.


    Mingyu thought about it, then glanced at me, Xiaohei and Yu, and finally made up her mind, "well, it won''t work, so let''s close the shop these days. Anyway, boss, you can''t see the store well by yourself. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hello, what do you mean I can''t see a good shop. This shop is mine. I''m the boss. I can''t see the store well.


    "Well, go to bed. I''ll be there in the morning." Mingyu pressed me to the bed, covered the quilt, and gave rain a pull, "light rain, you also hurry to sleep."


    "Good." The rain nodded obediently.


    Mingyu turned off the light, and the room became quiet. I reached for the rain and said that I was not used to it without luomingshang.


    When she woke up the next day, Mingyu had disappeared. Looking at some of her changed clothes, she thought that she had probably left, but it was really early. There was breakfast left by Mingyu before she left on the table, and there was a note on it.


    Remember to have breakfast. Don''t move anything in the kitchen except the refrigerator.


    I "..." What the hell? Nothing but the refrigerator? I''m not going to cut off my fingers with a knife or blow up a house with gas. But since Mingyu said so, I''m too lazy to do more. I''ll shout the rain for breakfast.


    I''m not used to the fact that my home is empty all of a sudden. After breakfast, go to the first floor and open the door to do business. Even if people are no longer there, business still needs to be done. It''s just that it''s boring for me to keep it alone. So I called.


    Three minutes later, looking at the black faced Trio in front of me, I felt much better.


    "Oh, don''t be black. I don''t think there''s no one in the shop. You''re all free to do something for you." I''ll smile and speak first.


    "Who told you I''m ok, I''m going to patrol the streets." I watched Muchuan almost draw the gun.


    "There''s no one in my shop." I looked at him pitifully.


    "Nonsense!" Shi Qing shouts with a straight face.


    "There''s no one in my shop." Turn around and look at Shi Qing with an expression.


    "Well, you have a shop. Don''t I have to look at it?" Minor looked at me with her arms in her arms.


    "There''s no one in my shop." If it''s the same. The same expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The collective silence of the three people.


    Finally, Shi Qing sighed helplessly, "where are the people in your shop?"


    "Mingyu Mingqing Ruizhe MIA has gone to No.3 street. Ji Yufeng is still catching ghosts everywhere. Xuanling luomingshang and Yan yechen have returned to the underworld. Recently, the number of ghosts has increased, and the underworld is poorly managed." I said helplessly.


    Minor walked around my shop with her arms in her arms. "Listen to you, there are so many people in your shop. This time, all of them left. What do you do?"


    "Salad." I shrugged, "Mingyu will be back in about four or five days, Xuanling will be back in about a week. Just get through this week. "


    "If you are like this, you will be lucky to live over three days." Muchuan looked at me and shook his head.


    "Go away!" I gave him a kick.


    See minor is also really don''t trust me, "otherwise you first move where I go, you a person in this is really don''t trust."


    "Forget it. I''m fine here. And I want to open a shop. " I smack my mouth, shake my head and refuse minor''s kindness.


    Minor gave me a white look. "In that case, I''ll go back and see the shop, too."


    I quickly grabbed him, "there are still people in your shop, but there is no one around me, so you don''t worry about me."


    Minor turned to look at me, "so I asked you to go back with me, and you refused. What else can I do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s a dead cycle. I turned to the other two.


    "I want to patrol the streets..." Muchuan wanted to have nothing to do with my eyes, but "Forget it. I''ll stay with you. Don''t look at me like that."


    Well, I''m very satisfied. Then I look at Shi Qing. Shi Qing''s face turns black, "just one day."


    OK, no problem, sir!


    In the end, minor had no choice but to stay with me. But I''m a little sorry. Muchuan and minor have nothing to say, but Shiqing, I really regret why I put him in the store. It''s good to avoid evil at ordinary times, but no one dares to enter when he goes to that stop.Cloud Che hurried out from the next door, the first sight to see Shi Qing is also startled, can only across the door to probe.


    "Well, Shiqing, don''t stand at the door. I have to do business." I couldn''t help shouting.


    "Too much!" Shi Qing glared at me and turned to enter the room.


    I went out and looked at yunche, "is Mr. Qingshui awake?"


    "Yes." Cloud Che nods, "the boss wants to see you."


    I was a little surprised that Qingshui should take the initiative to see me, "OK, go and have a look." I nodded and motioned for yunche to lead the way.


    On the second floor, I saw clear water lying by the bed. I woke up, but my face was pale without any blood color. The weak look was very ugly.


    "Mr. Qingshui." I immediately approached him and reached for his hand. Before I could feel his pulse, he took it back again.


    "Well, it''s all right." Clear water waved his hand, yunrou quickly put on a glass of water to moisten his throat.


    "What''s going on? Why is it like this? " I asked as soon as I could. What Qingshui needs most now is rest. One minute can''t be wasted.


    "This time, it''s a little tricky." Qingshui gave a wry smile. "At that time, a young woman came to me and said that there was a ghost in the family. She kept pestering her husband and asked me to help. But when I got the job and rushed to it, I found that it was not as simple as I thought. The reason for this is that the elder brother of the woman''s family died, and the elder wanted to marry him in secret, so the couple went with him. Who knows, her husband didn''t believe in evil, didn''t listen to the advice of the psychic, broke the rules, and was entangled by the female ghost. "

 Chapter 534

    "It was his own death!" I spread out my hand. "It shouldn''t be difficult."


    But Qingshui said with a bitter smile, "I want to deal with this matter, but I find that the female ghost has hundreds of years of cultivation, and I don''t know why, she already has the strength of ghost fairy."


    "What I was surprised, "after hundreds of years of cultivation, you become a ghost fairy? How can this be possible? "The transformation of ghosts into immortals requires at least one thousand years of cultivation. Moreover, one thousand years may not be able to become a ghost immortal. What''s the origin of ghosts.


    Water shook his head, "if only like this, I will not end up like this."


    "That''s..." I frowned strangely, "and, was there another person present at that time?"


    "Yes." Qingshui nodded and said slowly from the beginning, "the ghost fairy is still holding the black flag of Yama in his hand."


    "Black flag." I''m surprised that those who can hold the black flag must have suffered great injustice before they died. That''s why they are allowed to return to the human world to seek justice for themselves. The black flag can protect her from being hurt by the Taoist Dharma of the human world. "No wonder you''re beaten like this. Your technique doesn''t work for her."


    "Yes." Shimizu sighed. "I asked people to come to you quickly, thinking that you should be able to deal with this matter. After all, you have a good relationship with that side. I thought that I would not live long by virtue of my own injury, but who knows, suddenly someone appeared and saved me."


    Sure enough, there was another man, "do you remember what that man looked like?"


    Qingshui thought for a while, closed his eyes, a little lost. "I can''t remember. At that time, I had some confusion. I just remember that I was a man in plain clothes and black robes."


    "Men." I frowned. "Is it a Taoist? No, since there is a black flag, you are immune to Taoism. "


    "In this world, there is only one person who can ignore the black flag." Shimizu replied.


    I looked at the clear water in my eyes. Suddenly, I felt cold and numb. I stood up abruptly and cried, "it''s impossible. It can''t be his. It''s absolutely impossible."


    Qingshui sighed, "yes, but maybe it''s a person in the underworld. Although there is a black flag indicating that the underworld doesn''t care whether she is Xu''s revenge or her gratitude, maybe it''s because I''m a person in this street, so I''m kind enough to save me."


    I didn''t answer, and I didn''t say anything more, "well, you don''t have to take care of this matter any more. It''s important to take good care of your injury. Your injury needs a good rest for a while."


    Water nodded, slowly lying down, "I know, this matter, I can''t manage, just pity the newly married couple."


    "Since the female ghost takes a fancy to the man, it won''t kill them in a short time. Since the female ghost finds them, it means that it''s their evil. Since it''s evil, it can''t be avoided." I got up and looked casually, "you have a good rest. I''ll go back first. Yunrou, take good care of the people. Come back to see Lao Wang. "


    "Well, I see." Yunrou nodded and suddenly remembered, "by the way, boss Shuo, do you want to move here together? Mingyu, they''re not here. It''s not safe for you to be alone in the shop. "


    "There''s nothing unsafe. As long as you don''t get out of the street, it''s the safest on the street." I turned and walked out.


    "Well, please call me if you have anything," yunrou said.


    I don''t worry if someone looks at the store. Minor is in full control of the store. Shi Qing is thrown to the counter to collect money. With his face and body, no one dares to delay the payment. However, Muchuan took off the uniform windbreaker of the captain of the guard, and made two cuts in his shirt. He lazily leaned on the shelf to greet the guests, which attracted a lot of ladies to chat up and made minor kick her feet.


    Seeing that I came back, minor immediately put down the things in his hand, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Qingshui wakes up. Let me have a look." I replied, and strode into the room.


    Hearing this, Shi Qing immediately came up, "Mr. Qingshui wakes up?"


    "Well," I nodded, "when I wake up, it''s all right. All that''s left is medication and time to recuperate. But look at his injury, it won''t be better in a few months. "


    When Shi Qing heard this, he nodded. It''s OK to save his life. He really didn''t give up asking for anything. "It''s ok if it''s OK. Just cultivate your body slowly. "


    Mingyu and Xuanling are not here. No one makes tea for me, so I have to make it myself. Holding the teacup, reluctantly biting the edge of the cup, "this is not what we can manage. The female ghost is not only a ghost immortal who has been practicing for a hundred years, but also the black flag given by the king of hell."


    "Black flag." Shi Qing''s face is not good, black flag, black flag, then this world, no Taoist can manage this matter.


    "It''s a rule that this street doesn''t interfere in the human world." I drink tea and smack my mouth.


    "Are you a little girl?" Make complaints about Muchuan.


    "I''m in charge because of entrustment. I can''t ignore it." I white eyes Muchuan, almost the hands of the tea cup hit the past. "But Mr. Qingshui is seriously injured now, so don''t mind your own business."Shi Qing nodded, "I know."


    I looked at the time, it was almost noon, and then looked at three people, "it''s almost noon, I''m hungry, you, who is cooking?"


    Three people look at each other, "go out to eat." In the end, minor decided. No one can cook, OK.


    Shi Qing sighed helplessly, "forget it, where is the kitchen? I''m going to cook. "


    A group of people gaped at Shi Qing. "Old stone. I''ve known you for so many years that I didn''t even know you could cook. " Muchuan exclaimed in surprise.


    "Simple home cooking." Shi Qing glanced at Muchuan. Move the claw that Muchuan put on his shoulder.


    I can''t wait for someone to cook. I quickly take them upstairs, "this way, this way, come here."


    "Alas ~" Shi Qing sighed helplessly.


    Take people to the kitchen on the second floor, looking at the rain on the balcony, holding Xiaohei is reading a book, ah ~ it''s really a good child.


    "Oh, is this the kid you brought back?" Minor came to the balcony to watch the rain, reached out and rubbed his head, "it''s so good. It''s much better than your two little babies. They''re not honest when they feed. So the two babies went together? "


    "Well, follow MIA." I replied, "don''t worry, they are still above MIA."


    "So much." Minor was surprised. Immediately also no longer tube, "you are Shuo Tong rain ah, I am minor, hello ah."


    Rain looked up at minor, then put down the book, got up from the ground, arranged his clothes, bowed to minor, "Hello, I''m rain."

 Chapter 535

    "How polite." Good children are always loved by their elders. "Just call me sister Noel."


    "Yes, sister Noel." Cried the rain.


    You knead the head of kneading rain, then straightened up, glanced at the stairway, to make sure Muchuan didn''t follow up, just came to me, "Hey, that thing, you know."


    "What?" I picked up the book that the rain had thrown on the ground, and suddenly my mouth began to smoke. Who the hell is going to show this kind of Taoist book to the child.


    "Muchuan likes your business." Minor replied, and then walked over to one side and sat down, "you''re so good. It''s too late and blunt. In fact, I''m quite optimistic about that boy. Although you already have a Ghost Husband, it''s the right way to find someone to marry and have children. "


    "What about MIA? Can you persuade her to get married and have children? " I asked.


    "It was her choice." Minor sighed, "and that girl is crazy. It''s good to ask someone, but you''re different. Some of you like it."


    I have no choice but to sigh, "so tell you, I have made it clear to him."


    "No wonder that boy suddenly asked me to go out to drink with him in the middle of the night a few days ago. He turned out to be lovelorn." Minor smiles. The tone is frivolous to say.


    I followed him and sat down beside minor. "In fact, at the beginning, I thought you were very worthy. After all, you were childhood friends. Childhood friends should not be together."


    "In the TV series, you have seen any childhood sweethearts together. One of them must be cannon fodder or junior. I''m kind-hearted. I didn''t use all kinds of tricks to frame you." Minor spread out her hands, put her arms around her chest and propped up a pair of breasts. "I don''t know what''s wrong with men now? One by one, I''m so interested in Lori. "


    I looked at minor''s chest and my own, and my face turned black. "Sister knor, don''t watch those messy TV dramas in the future, and..." It''s great. What''s wrong with my flat chest? I have a husband, cough "Also, listen to you say so, you also like Muchuan."


    "Yes." Minor sighed, "it''s a pity that a man in love can only see his sweetheart, but can''t see the person looking at him behind his back."


    "Then why don''t you tell?" Not only don''t quickly tell, but also push people to other women''s arms, this is how much experience.


    "I said it before, but he didn''t take it seriously." Minor sighed. "At that time, I just thought that he would devote his whole life to this city, but I didn''t expect that he would fall in love with you."


    When I think of Muchuan''s appearance at that time, I can''t help laughing. "I''m scared too. In fact, to tell you the truth, I always think you two are a couple. Do you want to consider making up a couple? It''s not good to be alone all the time. In a few years, I''ll be running three times."


    Women are very sensitive in terms of age. Hearing what I said, she reached out and knocked on my head. "Who do you say, I''m young and beautiful, and I''m gorgeous. What''s wrong with being single? I''d love to be single! "


    "yes, yes," I can''t help but cover my head. You''re the boss. You has the final say.


    Shiqing''s cooking is not as good as Mia and Xuanling''s, but it''s just ordinary home cooking. It''s still delicious.


    These three people stayed with me in the store for a day. I didn''t put them back until the door closed. One by one, they warned me not to call them tomorrow. I shrugged helplessly. It seems that I can''t call these people tomorrow. Let''s change them. I''m really bored.


    In the evening, I had something to eat, and then I went to bed with rain and Xiao Hei.


    Dream, is that place, can''t see the little girl, and the hand.


    "Wait for me to come back," the same tone, the same words.


    "Where are you going?" Still the same question, the little girl blinked her eyes and looked up at the man in confusion.


    "Go..." I can''t hear the words behind.


    It''s morning when I wake up. I rub my head. Every time something happens, I always have strange dreams. Does this dream also indicate something? But the only thing I can remember is the little girl. I don''t know why, I don''t remember where I was in my dream or what happened, but I only remember the girl''s appearance.


    "Well ~" the little ball around him moved, turned around, hugged the bear and went on sleeping.


    I knead the rain''s cerebellar whine, bow in his forehead kiss, "darling, you continue to sleep." Then he got up and went out with his clothes changed.


    Outside the day is still bright, with a light fog, did not expect to get up so early, went to the kitchen for a walk, found that there is no breakfast to eat, can not let the rain up hungry.


    Forget it, go out and buy it. In this world, breakfast shops should be open.


    As for Xiao Hei, let him eat cat food. When he gets out of the street and turns left, there''s a breakfast shop. People who get up early to go to school and go to work will always buy two steamed buns and a sandwich. People around here also like to go to the school company Here to buy breakfast, including Mingyu and Xuanling.When I bought something and walked back with it, the morning fog on the street seemed to thicken a lot, and the visibility was very low. I walked slowly and looked at the plaque on the top of my head. The shops here were basically the same. I was worried that I had passed by.


    There were not many people on the street. The fog blocked the sight in front of us. Suddenly, a song came to our ears.


    "The wind blows, the clouds see the moon, the night dew whispers, listen to insects, snow lotus cry, butterfly love, Mo tears, Mo sorrow, the rustle of branches and leaves outside the window, accompany you with the clouds into the snow, the night is deep, the day is cold, watching white gradually ice."


    Singing is very light, very gentle, like where the lullaby, I listen to the familiar, step unconsciously stopped.


    "Who?" I can''t help but see that the sound is in the fog, as if it has been filled with fog. Do not know why, this song, let me very familiar, but also very sad, the whole body can not help a cold.


    "You said you would come back." The voice resounded around.


    "Who is where?" I turned around and looked around warily. Nothing could happen at this time.


    "I''ve been waiting for you to come back." The voice continues. Listen to the voice. It''s a little girl''s familiar voice. It''s like the voice in a dream.


    "Don''t play the devil, come out!" With a wave of my hand, a gust of wind dispels the fog around me.

 Chapter 536

    The fog cleared away, and everything around was in front of us. The twilight of the morning light came in slightly, scattered on the bluestone slab of the street, the fog just dispersed retreated a little bit, a thin layer, the sun pierced the mist, in the sun, the mist also had no escape.


    "Rain, Xiao Hei, get up for breakfast!" I packed my breakfast and called into the room.


    Rain holding black, yawning out of the house, "sister, good morning."


    "Good morning, come to dinner." I asked Yu to come for breakfast.


    Rain is suddenly stunned, holding a small black staring at the table of little Laurie, "sister, who is she?"


    "Ah?" I turned to see the eye rain, smile, "this is the butterfly."


    "Good morning." The little girl waved to the rain.


    I rubbed the little girl''s head. "I''ll take you home after breakfast."


    "Sister, when do you want me to wait?" Asked the little girl, lowering her head.


    I smoked from the corner of my mouth. The little Lori I picked up this morning is really. I remember what happened in the morning.


    The fog dispersed, and everything around also appeared. I looked around warily, but I only saw a little Lori, about 11 or 12 years old.


    I am only three or four meters away from her, but I have never felt so far away. I never thought that the person in my dream would appear in front of me.


    "Sister, you said you would come back." The little girl suddenly opened her mouth, "but Dier waited for a long time, and her sister didn''t come back, so Dier came to find her sister."


    I looked at the little girl in front of me, silent a few times, and slowly said, "who are you?"


    The little girl put on a three second cry, "sister, don''t you remember Dieer? The elder sister asked Dieer to wait for her elder sister to come back. Butterfly has been waiting, waiting for a long time, but my sister has never come back Said, the little girl to my side, one step, two steps.


    "I don''t remember you..." I''m a little confused. But I don''t know what to say. Although the little girl is well hidden, she doesn''t have any popularity. Obviously, she is not human. But I can''t see what it is. It''s obviously not a ghost. The slight leakage of Qi is neither evil nor immortal. The aura is very strange.


    At last, looking at the little girl crying with me, I had no choice but to take people back first, and there was the present scene.


    "Sister, who is she?" Rain for the first time to have a hostile person, which makes me a little surprised.


    I reached out and gave the soymilk to Yu, interrupting her sight. Yu looked up at me, and I hit him on the head. "I just said, her name is Dieer."


    "Where did it come from?" Rain asked again.


    "I picked it up." He lowered his head to fill the basin with cat food for Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei looked at the food disgustedly, then jumped on the chair, turned into a little boy and sat at the table obediently.


    I have no choice but to prepare a breakfast for Xiao Hei. "When you''re full, Xiao Hei, you can send Dieer home."


    "Well, good." Xiao Hei stopped this.


    "Sister..." The little girl looked up pitifully at what else I wanted to say. I interrupted.


    "Dier," I squatted down and looked at Dier, "I don''t know what happened between you and your sister, but I''m really not your sister. I don''t know you. My name is Shuo Tong Xue, Shuo Tong Xue. What''s your sister''s name? "


    The little girl was silent for a moment and replied, "snow lotus."


    "Snow lotus." I murmured repeatedly, then touched her head, "this is it, I''m Shuo Tong Xue, your sister''s name is Xuelian Er, maybe I look like your sister, but I''m really not your sister."


    "But, but..." The little girl quickly cried, "you are the elder sister. Dieer can''t admit her mistake," she said. Suddenly she grabbed my hand and rolled off my sleeve. Her face suddenly became solemn. "No, how can it be? How can it be? It''s obvious."


    I quickly draw back my hand, reach out and touch the little girl''s face, "darling, don''t cry, it''s OK, it''s OK."


    "You are the elder sister, you are the elder sister, even if you don''t remember Dieer, you are also the elder sister," the little girl held me and didn''t let go.


    "Well, well, it''s sister, it''s sister." I have no choice but to say, "but, even if it''s my sister, Dieer will go home, otherwise mom and dad will be worried." Although I know that the little girl is not a human being, she is always a little girl. It''s obvious that she didn''t come here by herself in this city. There must be family.


    The little girl thought about it, nodded and shook her head, "butterfly has no parents, only her sister."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I lifted a stone and hit myself in the foot.


    Without waiting for me to say anything, the little girl continued, "but my sister is right. It''s time for Dier to go home. Now Dier can''t leave at will."


    Finally sent people away, I was relieved, but the little girl''s words aroused my idea, "can''t you just leave? Where does Dieer live now? Why can''t you just leave? "


    The little girl held her breath for a while, but she refused to speak. She shook her head, jumped out of the chair and ran out.I looked at the figure of the little girl running out, but I didn''t respond for a long time. Looking back, I saw the rain looking at me, I picked up the bun and put it into his mouth.


    "What are you looking at? Have breakfast."


    Rain stretched out his hand to take out the bun, "sister, when did you have a sister?"


    "No I also grabbed a bun, "it''s not said that I picked it up on the road."


    "Don''t pick things up in the future." Teach me a lesson like rain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± You''ve got your skills, son. But I don''t dare to pick up any more children. I''ll have two more. My Lingguan can be turned into a kindergarten.


    He rubbed rain''s head, "what? Are you jealous? "


    Xiaotuanzi Dudu mouth, small head rubbed my hand, head down obediently eat steamed stuffed bun.


    After breakfast, I opened the door of the shop to welcome customers. Today, the sun is good. I sat at the door and looked at my mobile phone. Yesterday, the three people couldn''t find them. If I look for them again, I will be killed.


    As a result, I can call again, but no one can answer the phone. I have black lines on my face. It must be that those guys made up rumors about me yesterday, so no one answered my phone.


    I have to give up. Today, I can''t do it myself. Xiao hei and Yu are sitting on the doorstep with a bag of snacks in their arms. I''m holding a teacup and drinking while I''m basking in the sun. These two big and one small are looking at the people on the side of the road.


    Lazy yawned, next door someone came out, is yunrou, "boss Shuo, good morning."


    "Good morning." I waved.

 Chapter 537

    "Light rain, light black, early morning." Yunrou greets the two little ones sitting on the steps.


    "Sister Rou, Hello," cried Yu obediently. Xiao Hei''s mouth was full of biscuits. He couldn''t open his mouth, so he could only wave his hand to say hello.


    Yunrou is holding a plate in her hand, on which are several pieces of decorated strawberry cakes. "The cake baked this morning, come and have a taste."


    "How do you think of baking cake in the early morning?" I don''t understand.


    "No, I got up early and had nothing to do, so I decided to make something by myself. Some time ago, Xiao Yu taught me how to make some snacks, so I made them myself to try." Yunrou put down the plate and touched the heads of the two little guys. "Be good. My sister has made other snacks here. I''ll bring them to you later."


    "Thank you, sister rou." Two of them are licking their cream claws and thanking each other.


    Since I couldn''t recruit people, I simply closed the store first, put up a small sign in front of the door, and sat at the door to bask in the sun while watching the children.


    One morning, when I saw people coming and going, there were several people who wanted to go into the store to buy something. I pointed to the sign on the door, but they had no choice but to turn around and leave.


    At noon, I could only call for a takeout, and then I sat at the door waiting for the takeout to come. But before I did, a couple of men and women suddenly came to me. Just as I was going to tell them that they were closed today, they turned a corner and went into Qingshui''s store.


    I took back my hand in embarrassment. Fortunately, no one saw me, otherwise I would have been killed.


    However, looking at the look of the couple, I can probably guess what they are doing. Maybe, as Qingshui said, the newly married couple who met the ghost. I held a teacup and thought about it. I reached out to greet Xiaohei and Yu.


    "If I don''t touch your two heads, I''ll go out and get you two jobs."


    "Good!" The two little guys nodded.


    I looked at the shop next door and turned out of antique street. As a result, as soon as I got out of the street, someone came up with me. I sighed, "you can keep up."


    "We dare not get too close without the lady''s orders." Hongluan said respectfully. "So we have to wait outside the street."


    I suddenly stopped and looked at two people. Yes, why didn''t I think of these people, "white and blue?"


    "Somewhere else." Said hongluan.


    "Come to me these days." Why didn''t I expect to get all these people over? These guys are obedient and won''t complain to me. The most important thing is that they can cook.


    The two were a little surprised, then a little excited, "yes."


    "Where is miss going now?" Qingfeng asked.


    I pause, as if I really don''t know where to go, "er It seems that I really don''t know where to go. Let''s go to the commercial street. "


    "Do you want to buy clothes, miss?" Hongluan is also a woman. She likes shopping for sure.


    I thought about it for a while. Anyway, it''s time-consuming. Just nod and agree.


    I won''t even go to the commercial street. Clothes are too expensive to say. I''m still very happy to wear them. I''d better go and see those cheap ones. They''re the same on me anyway.


    "Miss, we are not short of money." Looking at me taking some bargains, they covered their faces one after another.


    "It''s true that there is no shortage of money, but why buy too much? It''s going to be a rag in a few days. " I shrugged and continued to look at a blue carved dress in my hand. The style is novel and beautiful, and the price is not expensive.


    Qingfeng is a typical porter. After a while, he is covered with shopping bags.


    "What''s the trouble with the boss this time?" Qing Feng asked as he was carrying a shopping bag.


    I don''t want to say, after all, I don''t want to care about those things, "nothing." Just finish saying, suddenly thought of what, "by the way, do you know God to kill?" Shi once said that he wanted me to be careful of Tianzhu. At first, I thought he said it was a punishment from heaven. Now I think it might be related to the so-called Tianzhu of the monk. Since Shi knows, do they also know?


    "The devil?" The two looked at each other.


    "I have heard that before chaos is opened, heaven and earth return to the Yuan Dynasty, desire, four sources, and two sources disappear. They belong to one side. They will enter reincarnation, and heaven''s death will be formed. It is chaos." Red Luan replied.


    I frowned. "What do you mean?" After all that, I''d like to explain it to you.


    "I don''t know." Hongluan shook her head. "However, according to the ancient records of Yingliu, it seems that Tianzhu has something to do with chaos. Moreover, it''s about Tianzhu. It''s better to ask the so-called single person. These things are made up by them."


    "Hidden?" I frowned and thought of the man who had disappeared.


    "How long has that guy disappeared? He''s not dead yet." Qingfeng asked casually.


    "No, I saw him last year." I replied. He grabbed a coat and asked the clerk to pick it up.Qingfeng was startled, and quickly detoured in front of me, "ah, miss, have you seen him?"


    "Well, once in a while," I replied, and then went out. Looked at the sky outside, feeling almost, it''s time to go back, "you go back with me, back to contact white and blue."


    On the way back, by the way, I went to a small cake shop and bought two cans of candy. Xiaoxiao also sent two pieces of flower cakes of that season. But it looks like it''s the rest. But since it''s free, I can''t choose.


    "By the way, miss, I heard that miss has adopted the imp of the artificial God?" Qingfeng probe over, asked.


    "Well," I nodded and replied carelessly. It''s no secret. "Xiaotuanzi is very good, and his strength is blocked by me. I will teach him slowly."


    Red Luan immediately came to the interest, "Oh? Then I''ll have a good look. I haven''t seen that little guy yet. "


    "But he knows you well. I think Shi often talks to him. " I unscrewed the candy can, peeled one and put it in my mouth. Then he handed the jar to two people. "Do you eat it?"


    Qingfeng waved to say no, but hongluan grabbed one, peeled it off and stuffed it into her mouth. "By the way, just now I said, boss, you don''t seem to be in good spirits. Have you met anything recently?"


    "Well?" I turned to look at him, shook my head, and then patted my face, "no, I feel very good? Do you have any? "


    "Yes, it doesn''t look very good," Qingfeng nodded, "it seems that it''s the appearance of the ghost haunted."

 Chapter 538

    "Hey, we''re not haunted by evil spirits in this business." I rolled my eyes. On the contrary, the soul will pass through the antique street, and when we get married in secret, we deal with the dead.


    Hongluan shook her head. "No, miss, she was very well before, but she''s not very well these days. There seems to be something bothering the boss all the time, but we can''t feel it. "


    "Don''t worry. You can''t die anyway." I shrugged and turned into the shop.


    "Rain, little black." I called in the door.


    "Elder sister," two little guys dart out from inside, long arm pounce, but suddenly stop, Lengleng Leng looking at Qingfeng and hongluan, after three seconds, timidly walked to me, hugged my waist.


    I handed over the cake and a can of candy. "Here you two guys, play by yourself."


    "The master is the best," Xiaohei happily took the cake and candy, and then pulled the rain upstairs, went to the stairs and suddenly stopped, "yes, master. Today, as soon as the host left, sister Rou from next door came and brought two strangers. To the master. "


    "I see. Play by yourself." I waved away.


    Xiao Hei nodded and pulled the rain upstairs. I looked around the house, and finally sat down before the soft collapse, "you get familiar with the business first, and you''ll accompany me here these days."


    "Good," Qingfeng nodded to hongluan.


    Qingfeng pause, "I go to inform white and blue come over."


    Now I know what it means to be able to avoid the first day of junior high school. I just called Bai and LAN to wait for dinner. Next door yunche brought people again. I don''t think I can run. But I had to make a pot of tea and wait for him.


    "The coauthor didn''t leave." I murmured and poured a cup of tea for three people.


    "I knew you were hiding on purpose." Yunche shook his head. "The boss took this matter next, and since all the people came to the door, they had to take it, but he had no choice but to give the task to you."


    I smack, really don''t want to take, "this case, I can''t take."


    I just finished, the young couple immediately knelt down, "please, master, help us, help us."


    "People are asking you for help, and there''s money to take, isn''t it?" Cloud Che also persuades to say.


    "I''m a matchmaker, so I can''t take the case," he said


    "This is the case of the secret marriage." Cloud Che answers a way.


    Gently sipped a sip of tea, "it''s because it''s a Yin marriage, so I can''t take it. If you have to say, this time, I''ll stand on the side of the ghost fairy. "


    "What The couple was surprised. "Why? Why do you stand on her side when that female ghost does harm to others? "


    "She did harm? Who did she harm? " I asked askew.


    "She..." The man immediately said, "she''s pestering me day and night."


    I put down my cup. "Do you know why she''s pestering you?"


    "The last time I married her. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t break the rules. Please save my life. " The man said immediately.


    I looked at the man and said, "that ghost fairy, named Deng Ying, was a general''s daughter in her previous life. Later, she married a scholar in spite of her family''s obstacles. They were very affectionate. Later, the scholar won the first place in the exam in that year. After high school, Xiucai returned home to find out that the general''s family forced Deng Ying to remarry. Deng Ying refused to obey and ran into her head. After learning that, Xiucai was heartbroken and infatuated with him. She found a secret marriage master and married Deng Ying''s soul. She never married in her life. After the scholar died, they decided to marry in the next life. After that, the scholar went to be reincarnated. However, because she committed suicide, Deng Ying had to be punished for another 70 years. Later, because of her good performance, she reduced her sentence for 20 years. However, she did not expect that Deng Ying learned to practice during this period. Later, she was left in the hell by an elder to practice and become a ghost immortal, so she missed reincarnation. "


    Listen to me finish, the couple suddenly silent, after a long time, the woman just sighed, "it seems, she is not easy."


    "You." I pointed to the woman, "you are the scholar."


    "Me?" The woman looked surprised, "but I''m a woman."


    "But you were a man in your previous life, the scholar." I replied, "you made an agreement with her in your previous life, and you agreed to renew it. But now you have become a woman and married someone else, but her love for you has never declined. So in this life, she''s pestering your husband. First, she wants to stay with you. Second, she wants to be attached to your husband and get along with you. "


    Two people again no voice, look at each other, but don''t know what to say.


    The story is over, the tea is cold, the meal is ready, and it''s time to go. "That''s all I''ve said. You can solve the rest by yourself. She didn''t mean to hurt people, she just loved you too much. "


    The woman nodded, "I I see Then he got up to go.


    Something suddenly occurred to me. "By the way, let her come back to me."


    How to say, she can''t finish the matter of injuring Qingshui, and the black flag in her hand is probably for revenge on her parents who forced her to die in those years. If this matter is not finished, she certainly won''t go to reincarnation properly. And a ghost fairy, if she can throw her to the underworld to be a civil servant, maybe it''s all right. If you help Yan Yan more, she won''t always shout from my shop.People left, the door is closed, today is the second day, another two days, Mingyu will come back. There are still five days left, and the other three people are coming back. It''s really boring to be alone in the store.


    The dinner was made for nothing. From childhood to adulthood, I was always in charge of my food. To tell you the truth, the cooking level was really good, comparable to the hotel chef. It''s my first time to have dinner with them.


    Unconsciously sighed, turned to look at the rain with small black in the effort of pickpocketing rice. I reached out to wipe off the rice grains in the corner of the rain mouth and poured him a glass of water, "slow down, no one grabs from you."


    "Well," said the rain, bowing his head and continuing to cook.


    White micro smile to the rain clip a piece of rain, "children eat more, so as to grow fast."


    "Well," the rain answered and continued to pick.


    "The boy is very good." Qingfeng stretched out his hand to rub rain''s head and was slapped by hongluan.


    "Don''t touch it when you eat. It''s not high." Hongluan stares at Qingfeng, then gives rain a chopstick dish.


    Or blue ice more serious, asked a serious question, "sure, no problem?"


    "Well," I definitely nodded, "my seal is not so loose. If you don''t believe it, you can try it."

 Chapter 539

    "That''s good," Lan Bing nodded, then frowned again. "However, we should be careful. After all, he has the blood and genes of the young lady. Maybe he has the same strength as the young lady."


    I glanced at the rain and thought, "say it again."


    After dinner, I went back to sleep with Xiao Hei with Yu in my arms. As for other assignments, Bai Ya went to live in Xuanling''s room, LAN Bing''s room, Ming Qing''s room, Qing Feng''s room, Ruizhe''s room, and Hong Luan''s room. In fact, I originally intended to let hongluan sleep with me, but I couldn''t bear to say, forget it, it''s all under the same roof. I can call her whatever happens.


    The curtains in the house were blown up by the wind. After I entered the house, I threw the rain and Xiao Hei on the bed. Then I went to the window and pulled down the curtains. I saw that the window was open. The wind moved the curtains. I reached out to close the window, but I couldn''t remember when it was opened.


    Someone came in from the outside, but I didn''t know.


    Who is hazy, suddenly feel someone flick my face, ear to hear, seems to be the cry of rain. I tried my best to open my eyes and see what happened, but my eyes seemed to be glued with a layer of super glue, so I couldn''t open them.


    "Who..." In a daze, I moved my mouth and highlighted a word, but I couldn''t say anything else.


    "Cher, I''m here, I''m here." There was a clear sound in my ear.


    "No..." It''s not luomingshang. Who are you? Who the hell are you? "Who..."


    "Xueer, will you come back? Snow The voice thought again.


    "No You You''re not... " I moved my mouth difficultly, and my eyes tried to break away. I opened a crack slightly, but what I saw was a pair of silver eyes. Only to see a pair of eyes, a pair of enough to let me like immersed in ice water, cold and suffocating eyes.


    "No Who I try to highlight a single word on and off.


    "Xueer, come back to me. I''m sorry. Would you like to come back?" That voice has been ringing in my ears.


    I was pressed on the bed motionless. It was like the first time luomingshang ran to press my bed. But at that time, he did not say a word. This time, he just talked and didn''t do much. Cough, it''s not that I expected him to do something.


    My fingers tried to move. It seemed that my whole body strength had been exhausted when I opened my eyes just now. I felt that my whole body was soaked with sweat, and I couldn''t tell whether it was cold sweat or tired. Finger friction to the finger ring, try again, finger hook up blue diamond. Suddenly a blue light flashed by.


    "Meow ~" a clear cat call, also pulled me back. I suddenly opened my eyes and saw the darkness. It seemed heavy on my stomach. I touched a hairy one and licked my hand. Then I knew it was Xiao Hei. I reached out and picked him up and sat up.


    At this time, suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    "Miss, miss, are you all right?" It''s Baiya.


    "Bai, I''m fine." I turned on the light at the head of the bed, and the room suddenly lit up. I looked inside and outside, and I really didn''t find anyone suspicious.


    The door of the room was pushed open and four people came in together.


    "I just heard a cat call, and I felt something came in. Are you OK, miss?" Qingfeng came to me step by step to check my condition.


    "Me too," Lan Bing nodded, with a cold face. "Just now, there seems to be something in Miss''s room, but it disappeared before we came in."


    "After the cat''s cry, to be exact." Hongluan continued. "Miss, you were just in the house. Is there anyone else?"


    After a pause, I took a look at Bai Ya. Bai Ya went to the window, pulled down the blown curtain, and then closed the window. "Miss, don''t open the window to sleep in the future. You''ll catch a cold." It''s not on the same channel as the previous three.


    "The window?" I looked at the window, suddenly strange, when did I open the window? I remember that it was closed before I went to bed. No, how could it be opened again?


    Bai Ya gently laughed, closed the window and came to me. "It seems that some shameless person came into our young lady''s room in the middle of the night and was scared away by the little black cat." Then he reached out and touched the little black hairy head.


    "What Qingfeng suddenly hair, "who is so bold, dare to break into the lady''s boudoir in the middle of the night, let me meet again, I must eat him."


    Red Luan and blue ice face is not good, red Luan looked at me, "so, I sleep well with the young lady, in case there is an accident."


    "All right," Bai Ya nodded.


    "No more." I quickly refused, "it''s good to have Xiao hei and Yu to sleep with me."


    Said, the collective looked at the other side of sleep unconscious rain, but sighed, I stretched out my hand to pull the quilt of rain, blue ice shook his head, "this boy sleep so dead, what happened he also don''t know."


    "It''s OK. I can do it alone." Because I know that hongluan won''t share a bed with me. Maybe she will keep vigil for me. At most, she will make a bunk on the floor. It''s inhumane."Well, I''ll take care of the young lady." Baiya volunteered.


    Sure enough, I sighed, "no, no, I can do it myself." I firmly nodded, gave them a comforting look, to ensure that I can be a person, absolutely no problem.


    Four people looked at each other, then helpless, "well, that young lady, be careful yourself." After Bai Ya''s advice, she left the room with the other three.


    When the door closed, the four of Bai Ya would not give up. Someone broke in when they were all unprepared. It was a bit of an accident indeed.


    "Let''s take turns keeping watch," was the result of the final discussion. If you can''t keep it alone, you''ll be distracted. We have to take turns.


    "Well, I''ll be the first." Qingfeng nodded and decided to be the first one.


    "Well, you should pay more attention to the condition in the lady''s room, and don''t let her notice." Bai Ya exhorted.


    "Don''t worry." Qingfeng nodded.


    Blue ice saw an eye Green Feng, and don''t rest assured of exhort a, "you yourself also careful, the other side can break in under the circumstance that we don''t have guard, obviously the strength is not vulgar, you don''t want to again what matter."


    "Peace of mind. I''ll be fine Qingfeng nodded.


    This night, as expected, nothing happened again. After the other party came once, they didn''t come again. Four people took turns to watch the whole night. I also slept peacefully until dawn. Rain and Xiao Hei got up earlier than me. After getting up, they went out to play. I continued to sleep with my quilt in my arms.

 Chapter 540

    Then he was awakened by Mingyu''s lethal serial call.


    "Hello?" I got through in a daze.


    "Boss, haven''t you got up yet?" There came Mingyu''s energetic voice.


    I was immediately upset, "elder sister, what''s wrong with you in the early morning? Why do you call so early? You think your boss is my Australian time


    "Oh, I''m not reminding you to remember to have breakfast. Boss, you are prone to stomachache as soon as you don''t have breakfast. By the way, I put the stomach medicine in a small gray box on the left side of the medicine box. Don''t take it wrong. Remember to have a look before eating. What''s more, don''t always take two children with you to eat a mess of snacks and cakes. They have no nutrition. If you don''t cook, you can order takeout or go to the next room to eat. I taught Rourou some dishes you like to eat. Besides, Xiao Hei''s cat food seems to be running out. You remember to buy it. The owner of the pet store knows what brand Xiao Hei likes to eat. By the way, besides cat food, buy some milk Give it the cream. " Mingyu talks endlessly.


    "I know, I know." I had no choice but to sigh. What did I do in the early morning? "I called them. Don''t worry about me


    "White?" Mingyu was stunned for a moment, and then remembered who it was, "Oh, your Divine servants, right? Well, I''ll call them at home and tell them to get up and have breakfast, boss."


    "I see." After that, hang up the phone directly, plug it under the pillow, sleep and digest. Who do you tell me to take care of my wool ball? I''m sleepy and want to sleep.


    Also, you can talk about those divine attendants. Mingyu, you are also capable.


    I have to say that Bai and Mingyu dote on me more than they do. I sleep until noon and no one wakes me up. I lie in bed and look at my mobile phone. It''s almost one o''clock in the afternoon. I get up decisively and sleep with a headache.


    When I put on my clothes and went out, I saw a paper crane flying at the door. I reached for it and it slowly fell on my hand. Bai Ya''s voice came from the paper crane.


    "Miss, when you get up, remember to have breakfast. Breakfast is on the table. Eat slowly. Don''t worry. It''s easy to hurt your stomach. Blue has made medicinal tea for you. If you want to nourish your stomach, remember to drink it."


    When the paper crane finished, it dissipated. I went to the dining table. Breakfast was still on the table, covered with a layer of red film. I knew it was the fire element aura of hongluan. I was afraid that the food would be cold, so I kept heating it for me.


    Sitting down, I have a cup of tea with strange color on hand, which is probably the medicinal tea that Bai Ya said. I take it up and smell it. There is no strange taste, but a delicate smell. I am relieved that I have purple potato glutinous rice porridge on hand. It smells good. After drinking a small bowl, I feel warm in my stomach, and then I begin to eat.


    There is no shadow of rain and black on the second floor. The two little guys probably went out to play. After breakfast, he went to the kitchen and took a look at Xiaohei''s cat food. It''s almost gone. Fortunately, Xiaohei has been eating with us these days. If we eat cat food, it''s not enough. But I don''t want to run out, otherwise, let Xiaohei buy it by himself?


    Well, Xiao Hei always likes to run outside. Besides, he can buy what he likes to eat.


    Downstairs, I saw Xiao hei and Yu sitting at the door eating cake. I waved to Xiao Hei, "Xiao Hei."


    "Well? Master Xiao Hei immediately got up and ran to me, "what''s the matter with the master?"


    "Xiao Hei, you don''t have any cat food. Go and buy it yourself. Just buy what you want." Said, to the small black pocket stuffed a few red Mao grandfather.


    Xiao Hei looked at the grandfather Mao in his pocket, looked at me again, and then he was silent. The little eyes are saying, have you ever seen a pet go shopping by itself?


    "Little black boy." I rubbed the little guy''s head and said, "go by yourself."


    Black helpless, "OK." With that, he turned around and dragged away the rain at the door.


    On the first floor, the four of them have been doing business for a long time. To some extent, I found that Baiya and Xuanling are similar in horror. They all belong to the smiling series of killing people. I feel that they can make a combination, and they will certainly pit all over the world. No wonder he''s the master of all four. No matter where it is, it''s entirely up to him. In fact, it''s a bit scary to think about. I was in his control for so many years before that?


    Looking at me standing at the door in a daze, Bai Ya gave me a smile and came to me, "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    I couldn''t help fighting a cold war. It was really terrible. "No It''s nothing. "


    "Well?" Bai Ya narrowed her eyes slightly. "Miss, are you afraid of me? Why? "


    "I just don''t think you''re in control before." I shook my head. Get rid of these bad ideas.


    The white night couldn''t help laughing, "what''s Miss''s saying? I''m miss''s servant, so I listen to miss. How can I control miss?"


    "No, that''s what''s terrible." I can''t help shaking for three more times.


    "Yes, ha ha?" Bai Ya continued to laugh.


    No, seeing Bai Ya, I think of Xuan zero unconsciously. This kind of feeling is very bad, especially when two people are intertwined, that smile is a good medicine for gastric perforation.I didn''t think that the two people''s laughter had such lethality before. Now think about how ignorant I used to be.


    When someone helped me in the shop, I was happy and relaxed. I sat back on the soft couch, drinking tea and reading while waiting for the sound. I had to say that the divine servant was different. After a while, I sold a lot of things. I knew I had pulled several people over. Maybe I could sell all the inventory in the warehouse in the absence of them.


    Just thinking about it, suddenly someone came in in a hurry. I fixed my eyes and found that the woman who left yesterday came back.


    "Boss Shuo, master, please, help Liu Sen, please, help him." Women cry when they come in.


    I was startled, quickly got up and helped her up, "what''s the matter? It''s not for you to go back and have a good talk with Deng Ying. What? Didn''t we get together? "


    "I talked to her, but I can''t remember the past life, so She... " Women cry hysterically. "Deng Ying, she wants Liu Sen''s body. She says she wants to use Liu Sen''s body to revive her soul. Now he is occupying Liu Sen''s body and refuses to leave. Go and save him. "


    "What are you talking about?" Even I was startled. I didn''t expect that the female ghost was so extreme that she had to stay with her lover in the previous life.

 Chapter 541

    When night and day merge into one, nothing can stop the devil''s minions. People hide in the dark corner and never pray for the dawn. They just hope that it will not harm them. But when the devil spreads all over the world, nothing can stop him.


    The woman''s words scared me. The ghost fairy wants to go to heaven.


    I pinched my chin and thought about how to do it. The woman was silent. I knew that it was better not to disturb me at this time. I thought for a long time and made a decision.


    "You go back first, pretend to make friends with her, and keep her steady. Don''t let her have the opportunity to assimilate your husband''s soul. Take him to the sun every morning from 10 a.m. to 2 p.m., and put the rune paper under his pillow when you go to bed at night," she said. She took out a rune paper and continued to tell her, "you were so infatuated with her in your previous life, so she won''t go to bed What about you, but be careful. In addition, I''ll give you a list later. When you go to the spice shop on the street, they will make some spices for you. They will light them in the house every day. Don''t break them. "


    "Well, I see." The woman nodded and took the rune in my hand.


    After a pause, I said, "I''ll take care of everything in the shop. I''ll come to your house in a few days."


    "Well, I''ll hold her." The woman nodded.


    I took a look at the woman. "I''m thinking about whether or not I can restore the memory of your previous life, so that you can act more like it."


    The woman gasped at the corner of her mouth Forget it. "


    Think about it, that scholar is also a kind of spoony. If you give her the memory of her past life, and she is a woman in this life, isn''t she going to make Lily? If she is helping Deng Ying occupy her husband''s body, it will be really fun.


    "I''ll look back and give you a pen," she said


    "OK," the woman nodded, put away the Huang Fu and the list, bowed to me again, and turned to leave.


    To send people away, I simply cleaned up the things on the table, put the tea cups together, and then blue ice took them away and washed them again. The clock in the clock tower on the grand square rings dully and slowly,


    Bai Ya makes a pot of tea again. The specialty is different, and the aroma of tea is different.


    "This tea There''s something wrong, "I murmured.


    "Well?" Baiya heard me and leaned down to put down the teapot? I''m afraid the young lady is not used to it, so I specially brought out the tea that the young lady liked before from Yingliu. "


    "Oh," I nodded, it turned out, "no wonder it''s not the same as usual."


    Bai Ya gently smile, "that this matter, how does the young lady plan to end?"? Are you going to get rid of that ghost fairy? "


    "I have a better solution," I said with a slight smile. "How can I say that this is a ghost fairy that is rare in a hundred years."


    "Oh? Well, the tone is so flat that I can''t hear happiness, anger, sadness and happiness. "When is the young lady going to leave?"


    "The day after tomorrow," I thought for a moment, and answered, "the day after tomorrow, I''ll wait for Mingyu to come back." as for the others, I won''t wait. Anyway, it won''t take a few days.


    Baiya paused. "What? Miss, don''t you trust us? "


    "No," I picked a book from the crack of the soft collapse and turned it twice. "I don''t trust Yu and Xiao Hei. Let Mingyu come back to see the children and watch the door by the way."


    Hear my words, Bai Ya suddenly a stagnation, then helpless smile, "Mingyu is really hard, was miss so use."


    "Why don''t you stay and see the children?" I glanced at Bai Ya and gently raised the corner of my mouth.


    "Is it fun?" Bai Ya also raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile.


    I curl my mouth and look down to read. I don''t want to answer this question. Is it fun? I''m not playing. When do you think I played?


    But seeing them, I suddenly thought of a person, "Oh, by the way, a guy from Yingliu came to me a few days ago, and I didn''t know what to do. He was driven away by me."


    Baiya was about to turn around and leave. When she heard me, she said, "maybe it''s for the child."


    "Rain?" I think of that guy that day, half asleep and half awake that day, and I forget what happened. "It seems that''s true. Why don''t they plan to let it rain?"


    "After all, it''s a man-made God. It''s not stable, and there may be two minds." Bai Ya replied, to tell the truth, although he saw the rain so well, he was not at ease.


    "It should be OK." I looked up at the ceiling. "The rain is good."


    Bai Ya said with a smile, "a dozing tiger can also be mistaken for a big cat."


    "But..." I thought about it again, "the rain is brought by Shi, and it can also be said that it is brought by Shi."


    "First," Baiya turned to look at me, "in a fundamental sense, he didn''t grow up. Second, miss, do you believe in Shi? He is the administrator of Yingliu law. In a fundamental sense, he and Yingliu are oneI was silent, what Baiya said was right, but I also believe that Shi has no malice to me, and Shi is absolutely harmless to me. "Well, I don''t want to mention this. The power of rain is sealed by me. Unless I lift it myself, he can''t get rid of it even if rain really inherits my blood and power."


    Bai Ya''s eyes drooped slightly, and he laughed softly. "It''s said that the forbidden technique of the Lu family in the South hell is a technique specially used to deal with gods."


    I didn''t answer. It''s a default. Keep reading with your head down. I believe in the rain, but also believe in the release, but just like I said, I have a doubt about who.


    The white pigeon flying on the square opens its wings and flies high into the sky. It overlooks the city, which is like its white wings rising.


    The commercial street is like a flowing stream, with all kinds of goods coming in and out constantly. Located in the best section of the road, minor''s store is cold and quiet, not affected by the bustle of people coming and going outside. It''s afternoon tea time, and no one can disturb her daily life. The only female captain of the


    guard is sitting behind the counter, like a cashier, who is very leisurely painted with nail polish, and no one is in the shop now. Waiting for the nail polish to go away, I turned around and looked at the back yard behind my eyes. The captain of the blue uniform wearing the usual guard''s team was smiling and drinking tea. The woman sitting opposite him, the owner of the official shop, was graceful and generous, and the red skirt was shining against the halo on her face. Everything was so gentle and beautiful.

 Chapter 542

    A woman as dazzling as a rose, a man as determined as iron, has been in the habit of enjoying afternoon tea together for many years.


    The white dove symbolizes freedom and peace. They fly over high mountains and waterfalls, over rivers and valleys, and freely spread their wings in the sky. The birds continue to fly higher. On the other side of the city, there is a barren area under construction.


    The white dove, who is flapping its wings, suddenly tilts. The wind that used to flow along its feathers turns into a chain in an instant, cutting off its neck. The beautiful white dove just falls from the sky.


    Mingyu and Moka are squatting in a corner. They are surprised to see a clump of emerald green and pink in the corner.


    "It''s incredible." Moka said in surprise.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the boss would be able to sit here and change the geology here." Mingyu nodded and spoke cautiously, for fear that it would shatter the life on the land.


    Corner is, a bunch of pink flowers are trying to stretch out.


    "If there''s anything to look at, it''s just a broken flower." A man in a straw hat was making a fire with his back to them.


    What a broken flower, Mingyu is going to retort, turned to see the man''s action, changed, "what are you doing?"


    "Cooking dinner." Mingqing pulls the straw hat, looks at the two women in front of him, reaches for a dead pigeon, shakes it and shows it to them. He is proud of himself. Does he think he can''t eat you if he flies high? How naive!


    Mingyu looked at the familiar square, and the pigeon flying on it died so miserably. Suddenly, she wailed: "Mingqing, you can eat the pigeon, too. This is the pigeon flying on the square. Give it back to me!" Then he rushed forward with his long claws and said, "come back, I''m going to bury it."


    Mingyu rushed to half of his body and made a sudden pause, then he fell forward unconsciously. Ming Qingcai, regardless of Ming Yu''s roar, has already begun to pluck the birds'' hair. Only an idiot can bury the dinner he has managed to get. What do we eat?


    Mingyu didn''t fall down and fell into one of her arms. After catching the man, Moka threw him aside. Then he calmly took back his hand and looked at Mingqing with a smile, "half a man."


    "Whatever. I''ll see which bird doesn''t have long eyes coming. I want to go back and have a good meal. Instant noodles are OK." Mingqing grilled the bird in the fire, pouring bitter water.


    "Well? It''s like something''s coming. " Moka pointed to the bottom and said with a smile.


    "What is it? Not enough brain? I hate it most... " Mingqing eyes appear bloody brilliance, face languid smile is still unchanged, "dinner time was disturbed."


    As soon as he finished, a huge shadow suddenly jumped out of the ground. Ming Qingtou was too lazy to return. He kept looking at the barbecue in his hand for fear that it would be burnt accidentally.


    As soon as the shadow jumped into the air, it suddenly found in horror that the air around it seemed to have solidified, making it unable to move. In the next second split that moment, we found that it is not the air solidification, but the body has something invisible to lock it, in the next second turned into a sharp blade to tear it to pieces.


    "It''s all impolite." The corpses fell from the sky, which did not affect Mingqing''s interest in barbecue.


    "What is this?" Moka also puzzled to ask a way, "this strange shape, also don''t look like before those biochemistry person."


    "Whatever it is, if you dare to grab food from me, you''ll die." Mingqing said maliciously.


    "Ah, Mingqing, did you put salt in?" Moka looked at Mingqing and looked at the meat in his hand. He suddenly thought of a very serious problem.


    "Where can I get the salt at this time, or you can cry a few tears?" Ming Qing rolled her eyes.


    White clouds and blue sky, rare fine weather. The small wild flowers in the corner continue to grow hard, towards the sky and sunshine it yearns for.


    Standing in sister Sami''s big garden, looking up at the sky full of dark clouds, holding a wooden spoon. What''s going on? It was fine just now. Why is it going to rain soon?


    "Is it going to rain?" When it rained, there was no need to water the flowers. Then he turned to look at the flowers and studied the rain with a pair of eyes. He sighed helplessly, "rain, it''s going to rain soon. Don''t play there!"


    "It''s not rain." She put a bucket of water in front of her and scooped up a scoop of water. "It seems that something has come."


    I scratch my head! "Don''t worry, those things can''t get in"


    "that''s true." Sister Shami smiles, but now there are many experts from all walks of life,


    I look up at the lightning in the sky, "it seems that there is another storm."


    "Are you going out again?" Shami found that the girl in front of her seemed a little different from before. In the past, no matter who said or called, she would stay at home and would not go out. Now when she went out, she couldn''t see anyone for several days. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    "Well, one of Mr. Qingshui''s guests, Mr. Qingshui is still beautiful, so he entrusted it to me." I answered with a smile."Then you have to be careful. I heard it''s not easy. Mr. Qingshui was injured." Shami told me not to worry.


    "Well, I see." It seems nothing. Come to see what''s interesting about the stone of sister Sami''s house. By the way, help sister Sami water her flowers. When she left, sister Sami gave me a handful of flowers of the season.


    Forget about the next day. Maybe Mingyu will be back this evening. I don''t know what''s going on over there. Sister Shami says that something is coming, if those guys want to come. The first one to pass is No.3 street. I don''t know what happened to them.


    I turned to look out the window. It was sunny outside. It was morning. I reached out and broke my little paws around me. I got up. Then I moved Xiao Hei, who could run in the middle of the night, into the quilt, pulled the cuddling bear and put it into the arms of the rain.


    The children are still sleeping, sleeping very well. I lean over the rain and kiss my face. Then I change my clothes and get up to go out. This kind of life is very dull and I like it very much. But I also know that this kind of life is not long. In the near future, new challenges will come. How does the attitude of living feel like playing a game? It''s like playing a copy when you go out to pick up work.


    Breakfast is a simple sandwich to heat milk. It''s rare to get up early and help Bai Ya make breakfast together. While Bai Ya was cooking porridge, I went to the breakfast shop to buy some steamed stuffed buns and fried dough sticks. How can I eat only sandwiches and milk for breakfast.

 Chapter 543

    Besides, only Xiao Hei likes milk here.


    After buying breakfast, I found that Yu and Xiao Hei hadn''t got up yet, so I had to work hard once to shout the kids up.


    "Rain, get up and have breakfast." I gently pushed the rain.


    "Well ~" the rain is good, also did not get up gas, a call to get up, rub sparse eyes, yawn, "sister early."


    "Good morning, get up for breakfast, have sandwiches for breakfast, don''t pick out the tomatoes and lettuce." I rubbed his head, picked up Xiao hei and went out directly. The little black cat woke up in my arms, stretched its paws, yawned, and then nestled again. I have to say that when a cat wakes up, it''s warm.


    This time, Xiao Hei didn''t change his shape to grab food. He was eating the cat food he bought yesterday. Of course, he had to taste it.


    The sunshine here is always the best. Today we start to prepare for tomorrow''s journey. The other party is not local, so in other words, we have to take a bus again.


    Mingyu came back at noon. When she saw the four people in the shop, she was stunned. Then she reacted. I looked at Mingyu''s face. It seemed that she had a fight with someone.


    "What''s the matter with you? Isn''t it going well? " I asked curiously.


    Mingyu gave me a gloomy look, and then he said, "well, why not? He buried a fool alive."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± What else can I say? "What did Mingqing do?" According to my observation, if No. 3 Street in Beijing can make Mingyu so angry, there is only one.


    Mingyu was silent for a moment. Her eyes met and told me that I really knew them. Then she shook her head. "It''s nothing. Don''t mention him to me. I''m angry when I mention him."


    I have no choice but to smile for a while. I think Mingqing probably did something to beat, otherwise Mingyu would not be so angry.


    "Boss, are you going out? Where are you going? " Seeing that I was ready for everything, Mingyu asked curiously.


    "Well, Mr. Qingshui has woken up, but his client has come again. He can''t answer, so he came to me directly." I replied, "it''s just that there''s no one in the shop these days. I can''t take the rain with Xiao Hei. I can only wait for you to come back."


    Mingyu glanced at the four people in the shop, "four of them..."


    "Are you sure you want them to be alone with Xiao hei and Yu?" I looked up at Mingyu and showed her familiar smile.


    Mingyu''s hair immediately stood up. "When I didn''t say," he joked. He didn''t know what would happen if he put the child with these people. Maybe he would be buried in a hole.


    When Mingyu came back, I was relieved, "you go up and wash quickly, then change your clothes and have a good rest. You will be the only one in the shop from tomorrow." I said, getting up to go out.


    "Where are you going, boss?" Mingyu immediately asks curiously.


    "Go to the old man and find out something about the ghost fairy." I replied that I don''t know much about ghost immortals. I still have to go to ancient books, especially a guy who has been practicing ghost immortals for hundreds of years. That''s not easy.


    I borrowed some books about ghost fairy from shuge, and then picked them out. Finally, I chose one that was more important and useful. Then I went straight across the front street to the square, sat on the steps, staring at the book in front of me, and studied it. Bai Ya, who was beside me, looked down and held a book. He would not do anything unless I was in danger.


    "Hundred years ghost fairy," murmured, touching his chin as he looked, "if you want to become a ghost fairy in a hundred years, besides your own talent, you need to use a hundred kinds of elixirs to help nourish the spirit body. The most important thing is that you can''t touch and kill. That is to say, that guy has endured for hundreds of years without revenge, just to become a ghost fairy? But if she killed that Liu Sen, her hundred year cultivation would fall short. In other words, her original purpose was not revenge, but for her lover? "


    I thought about it for a moment. Baiya heard me and said with a smile, "it''s true in theory, but there''s another way."


    "What?" I turned and looked at him.


    Bai Ya smiles, "Miss, haven''t you met?"


    "Five difficulties make an immortal!" I remember, "yes, the five difficulties are not real immortals, that is, the so-called ghost immortals. But that''s not how Deng Ying came here. "


    "Yes, but who did I teach her to practice? I''m willing to use so many elixirs. " Bai Ya slightly tilted his head, always smiling.


    I nodded with approval, "I have an intuition that her master may be an old acquaintance."


    "Oh? So, miss, there''s already one person to choose? " Asked Baiya.


    "Well," I answered slightly. Just about to say something, I suddenly saw a group of people running in front of me, like running for their lives. I was stunned there.


    "That man is a monster. Run


    "Asshole, that''s the devil! Ah - "


    " ah - run, the devil is catching up! " More people in the crowd were shouting and running. I was a little surprised and caught a person who ran away in a hurry."Hello, what''s the matter?" I asked curiously.


    "Let me go, let me go," the man struggled. "I''ll give you all the money. Please, let me go."


    "Tell me what happened first?" I''m holding on to that man.


    "There was a man who suddenly went crazy and destroyed the city and killed many people. He was powerful and terrible. He was a monster and a devil. Let me go. I don''t want to die yet. " The man struggled hard.


    "Destruction?" I released my hand, and the man got up and ran away. Bai Ya and I looked at each other, and they were puzzled.


    Baiya jumped down the steps and stood behind me looking in the direction of the crowd. "Why do people come to such places to fight? What do the guards do for food?"


    "That guy in Muchuan is always so absent-minded." I spread out my hand, and then walked forward, "go and have a look, and make trouble here. I don''t think he plans to leave alive."


    When I went to that street, I saw that the whole street on the left and right was very clean. Fortunately, this street was going to be renovated. It was just that there were corpses all over the street, and there were several guys who had no time to run. They were following a man with short black hair, standard white shirt and black trousers. His strong muscles were exposed, and his blue eyes were like wolves This is a man about twenty-three or twenty-four years old. This guy can crush a person''s skull easily. His strength is amazing.

 Chapter 544

    Finally, the man killed the last one, waved the blood on his hand, and made a list at the corner of his mouth, "cut, I thought how powerful it was. It was a group of people who wanted to die."


    "Devil, you devil!" A man who was still breathing pointed a bleeding finger at the man who was hysterical.


    The devil stepped on the corner of his mouth and said, "well, the devil walked away with a little blood." The man turned his head and looked at Bai Ya and I standing on the street. There was a strange curve in the corner of his mouth, "there are two more people, and a lovely little girl?"


    I slowly stepped forward, the corner of my mouth also raised a smile, "Oh? What are you going to do? "


    "I don''t have the heart to start with you, but I''m not happy today. I want to kill you!" The man yelled at me with scarlet eyes.


    "As a member of the northern wolf tribe, don''t you know the rules here?" I stopped not far away from him. "You really think that you can come and go as you want. No matter what race or breed you are, as long as you are obedient and don''t make trouble, you will be OK. But if you make trouble..."


    "What should I do if I get into trouble?" The man stretched out his paw full of snow and rushed through.


    "If there is any trouble..." The man had already arrived in front of him, but he felt a flower in front of him. What the sharp claws swept was just a shadow, like a puff of smoke. I''ve got behind him, "there''s no mercy." With a wave of his hand, the wolf demon was unprepared and swept out and smashed into the wall.


    The dust filled the air, but it soon broke through. I glanced at my head and grabbed his paw. "Then I''ll kill you first."


    I stepped back two steps, retreated to the corner, a flash, again returned to Bai Ya in front of, "do not understand, here, you this wolf demon is nothing." Then he stretched out his right hand and moved his five fingers slightly. Those who were killed by him suddenly got up from the ground and moved their bodies. The fragmented body has been pieced together.


    He said to me at the same time, "really, it''s really hard to pretend to be an ordinary person at this time."


    "That''s right. At this time, you won''t let us go. We''re all old. It''s time to retire. It''s time for you young people to guard the city. "


    "If I don''t show you the color, I really think you are the only demon clan here, right?"


    The wolf demon looked at the people around him, and was startled, "how can this be?"


    "They stay just to cover the evacuation of ordinary people, but there should be a limit to playing dead." I spread out my hand, "Muchuan doesn''t work. You can complain to him later, and I just think it''s too inconvenient to have so many bodies here."


    "Oh, let''s go." A group of people are about to run.


    I suddenly black line, you guys, when it comes to runaway, who really can''t compare. "Roll, roll!" Helpless, quickly wave to let them all go away, don''t delay my work.


    "Damn it Wolf demon angry, directly came to me, probably want to take me as a hostage, good idea, but unfortunately chose the wrong object.


    Bai Ya suddenly stepped in front of me, hugged me with his left hand, and put his right hand on his lips. With a smile, the wolf demon was a little stunned. He didn''t understand what Bai Ya was doing, but he didn''t hesitate much. But it was just this stunned Kung Fu that flew out of Bai Ya''s back. A white tiger with two wings pressed the wolf demon into the wall with one paw.


    "Roar -" the roar of the beast resounded, and a group of people who had not yet had time to go were startled. At this time, it was too late to go, so they knelt down quickly. White tiger is one of the four sacred beasts in ancient times. It''s not the mountain demons and goblins that they can afford to offend.


    White tiger''s huge claw, the wolf demon has been smashed into a plane by its claw.


    "It''s settled." Baiya looked at me with a smile.


    I looked at Bai Ya reluctantly and complained in my eyes that he was nosy. Bai Ya was still smiling, "Miss, don''t spend too much time outside. It''s getting dark."


    I looked up at the time, indeed, it was getting dark. Then he nodded, "go back."


    This beach here will be dealt with by the subsequent guard. Anyway, they can''t control the killing of demons. They can still deal with the aftermath.


    On the way back, I went to my little shop and picked up some cakes for dessert. It''s evening when I go back to the shop. Bai Ya is not here. I give Mingyu the dinner. I just don''t know if Mingyu will be rejected.


    "I heard a riot on the other side of the square this afternoon. What''s the matter?" Mingyu asked while cooking.


    "A wolf demon who is not afraid of death makes trouble and solves it easily." As I answered, I poured myself a glass of water.


    "Wolf demon?" Ming Yu Leng for a moment, from the kitchen out of the head, "no, ah, the city''s demons should know the rules, ah, how can inexplicably break the rules."


    When Mingyu said that, I began to wonder, "probably, from outside. From the outside? "


    "It''s possible." Mingyu didn''t care much, so she turned around and continued to cook. "But recently, there seems to be a lot of strange things in No. 3 street. Yesterday, Mingqing caught something strange in No. 3 street. Unfortunately, he dismembered it. Otherwise, he really wanted to see what it was.""Strange thing?" I thought about it for a while, but I can''t remember, "how can I get mixed with strange things?"


    "I don''t know," Mingyu shrugged.


    I immediately feel a little bad, "then you really can come back like this?"


    "It''s all right. The ghost has been sent away. Now there are four masters, Mia, Konglin, Mingqing and Ruizhe, and your two little babies. Who dares to make trouble? " Mingyu comforted me, "by the way, when it comes to the two little guys in your family, they seem to have caught some strange fish a few days ago, but they played to death."


    What do you say when you die. "By the way, what about Ji Yufeng? Are you still running around? "


    "Yes." Mingyu replied, "when I came back, I specially contacted him and said that I had gone to Egypt now."


    "Poof -" I spray, Egypt? What''s he doing running so far? Do you plan to travel around the world? "What did he do in Egypt? We''re not in charge of that soul. "


    Mingyu shrugged. "I told him the same thing. He said he was lost."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Now I wonder if I have a stupid apprentice. Then he put down his glass and said, "what''s going on over there on Third Street?"

 Chapter 545

    "Well, it''s almost done. Some B & B houses have been built, and all the people are the main ones. The people on No.3 street have moved back to their homes. The next place is the place where the old guys live. They are handed over to Moka and Ruizhe. Ruizhe takes out the eyes of the rules. None of those old guys dare to say anything, especially the old men of Moka''s family. Now they are encouraging Moka all day long Ka married rizer. I think he went for the eyes of the rules. "


    "Well," I feel the same way, "when you have time to tell Ruizhe that the eyes of the rules are the things in the shop. If you lose them, I''ll let them pay for them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingyu was speechless. "The boss didn''t expect you to be so dissatisfied."


    All of a sudden, I had a black line in my head. It was nothing to do with, "I mean, cutting the flesh to pay the debt."


    "Tut! It''s cruel. " Mingyu immediately changed her words. She said everything.


    "Besides, I''ll show you what cruelty is." I gave her a look. "Go to bed early tonight. We''ll leave early tomorrow. Take care of the rain and Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei''s cat food is on the balcony. He bought it himself. So don''t say I bought the wrong one. "


    Mingyu came out with vegetables, "let a cat buy cat food by itself, boss, you are enough."


    I really don''t want to pay attention to her. After dinner, she made a pot of tea and sat on the balcony, drinking tea while reading the book she borrowed today. By the way, she had a look at the night scene. Instead of rushing to have a rest, Mingyu made some snacks and ran to the next room to see Mr. Qingshui. I told him not to disturb the patient''s rest, but the goods just didn''t listen.


    Yu and Xiaohei are sent to watch cartoons by me. Qingfeng is not used to having outsiders present, so he simply goes back to the house. Mingyu comes back and can only arrange for hongluan to sleep with her. Mingyu doesn''t matter. Hongluan says she can make do with it all night. Now hongluan goes back to the house to make the bed, and Lanbing goes out on a night tour. He says that he is not sure about the surrounding environment. It is probably the events of that night that give him a bad premonition. Bai Ya simply goes to the balcony to read like me.


    Anyway, the final result is that I sleep. As for how I sleep, I don''t know. When I wake up, it''s already midnight. When I wake up in the middle of the night, I find that I''m still on the balcony and in the trough. Those heartless people don''t know how to get me back to my room to sleep? Is that it?


    "Cher, I''m back." A voice rang out behind me, I suddenly all over the body can not stop shaking up, that kind of feeling, that kind of breath, as if to freeze me up.


    I turned my head and looked at the man standing in front of the French window. This time, I saw it very clearly. The long black hair was dancing with the wind. The silver eyes were like the bright moon in the sky, sending out a cold chill. The cherry lips were slightly raised. I tried to make myself gentle. The facial lines were like the man coming out of the picture.


    It''s like Fairy in the picture?


    His hands covered my face, cold to the bone, that hands as if there is no temperature, no, not without temperature, even if there is no temperature of the hands, it is not as cold as those hands, like a frozen corpse for a long time.


    Thinking of this, I felt numb and stepped back, "you Who are you? "


    "Xueer," his eyes flashed a little flustered, "Xueer, don''t you remember me? Cher, Cher. "


    "Enough! Don''t call my name I retreated into the room. "Who the hell are you? If you break into Antique Street in the middle of the night, even if you don''t mean it, you''ve broken the rules and left quickly. "


    "Why, Cher, I''m wrong. I''m sorry. Don''t treat me like this, Cher." The more he said, the more excited he was. He took two steps forward, and I quickly stepped back.


    "Don''t come here!" I immediately called out, "I''m not welcome to go any further."


    But he didn''t hear, "Cher, how can you not remember me? You said you would never forget me. Didn''t you say you would kill me sooner or later? Why do you forget me now? Forget me, how can you fool me? "


    This is a lunatic. Identification is complete. I directly waved him out, he hit the French window, but did not fight back, "didn''t you say you want to kill me? How can you kill me at this level? "


    "You may remember the wrong person. I didn''t say that. If you''re OK, you''d better leave as soon as possible. This is not the place you should come to." I said in a cold voice.


    "Sir." He suddenly gave a wry smile, "between you and me, even to the point of such a birth?"


    I''m sorry, big brother. We don''t know each other very well. Don''t be so familiar, OK?


    Just he said this, looking at his eyes, I inexplicably gave birth to a strange emotion, I suddenly want to cry, chest dull pain, seems to have something in the body concussion.


    I couldn''t help covering my chest and staring at the man, "who are you? What have you done to me? "


    "Xueer..." Seeing what I looked like, he felt a little distressed. He seemed to want to help me, but he was worried about something.


    I tried to get up, and the short blade appeared in my hand, "who are you? What do you want to do in antique street? What have you done to me? " The tip of the sword pointed to his throat."Cher, don''t you really remember me?" He was full of sorrow, "I''ve been looking for you for more than a thousand years, but why don''t you know me?"


    "What? I''ve never known you for more than a thousand years." I turned my dagger, "my name is Shuo Tong Xue. Do you recognize the wrong person?" I kindly warned.


    "Shuo Tong Xue." He was a little stunned, suddenly hid his face and laughed, "yes, it has been more than a thousand years. How can you still be her? She died long ago. She was killed by me. How can you remember me now?"


    The short blade in my hand was replaced by a mobile phone, thinking about whether to call 120 to ask them if there is a patient in the psychiatric department. It''s not safe at night.


    "Who are you? What''s the purpose? Where did you come from? " I asked again.


    He put down his hand, silver eyes looked at me again, this time, the chill actually disappeared, turned to be full of tenderness, "Xueer, the previous life owes you, this life, is still to repay?"


    There''s no reason. "Answer my question head on." I''m afraid if he talks more nonsense, the dagger in my hand will cut his throat directly.


    "I am..." Behind me, I only saw his cherry colored lips moving, but I couldn''t hear any sound. A stabbing pain came from my arm, which made my conscious person lose consciousness all his life.


    "Who are you?" Well, I got up straight from the bed? In bed?

 Chapter 546

    Children riding a horse in praise of the vitality of the sun, to accept the energy given him by the sun. The power of the sun is so powerful, it gives life to all things in the world, its light is so warm, all life is moved by it. Its power is totally positive, full of hope and ideal, and no darkness can resist its light.


    I was awakened by pain. To be exact, I was awakened by Xiao Hei''s bite. I found that I was lying on the bed with a little black cat hanging on my arm. Xiao Hei was sleeping blisteringly. Her claws held my arm as if she had become a fat fish and gnawed when she opened her mouth.


    So, was it all a dream? In retrospect, I don''t know why. I can''t remember what the man Zhang looked like. I just remember that he was like a man in a painting.


    He reached out to take Xiao Hei off his arm, moved him back to the pillow, and lay down to sleep.


    This night, the dream seems to find me, one after another.


    "Stay here, be sure to wait for me to come back. Before that, don''t do anything, don''t go anywhere." another dream. The woman in the dream touched the little girl''s head and said, "can you promise me?"


    "Where are you going?" The girl looked up at her.


    "Go, where I should go," she said softly.


    "Promise me you''ll come back." The little girl raised her face and looked forward to it.


    "Well, I promise you I''ll be back soon." She chuckled and turned away.


    Behind her came the little girl''s cry: "you must come back soon. I will be waiting for you all the time."


    Gradually away she did not look back, sorry, this time, I may have to leave for a long time.


    It''s the dream again. In the dream, the little figure, beautiful eyes, has been staring at the distance, saying something, but can''t hear the voice. Then, the little figure shouts for a long time. Suddenly, with her as the center, a fog fills the air quickly, and all those who touch are reduced to ashes.


    "Stop it With a long cry, I woke up from my dream and found that it was morning. Light came in from outside through the curtain.


    "What''s the matter? Boss, are you ok? " Mingyu heard my cry and came in from the outside.


    "Nothing." I reacted, rubbing my hair and shaking my head.


    Mingyu was relieved. "Have you had another nightmare?"


    "Well," I nodded and looked around. The rain and black were gone. It seems to have got up.


    "Boss, you are not doing well recently, and the frequency of nightmares has increased. Do you want to stop going? What if something happens?" Mingyu went directly into the room and took the clothes I put aside to help me put them on.


    I shook my head. "No, this matter has to be dealt with quickly."


    Mingyu is helpless, "well, it''s better to leave here. With the four of them here, I can rest assured. Boss, you should pay more attention yourself."


    "Well," I replied casually.


    After breakfast, I was ready to go. Before I left, I said hello to each other. This matter really needs to be dealt with quickly. In particular, I want to know from Deng Ying who saved Qingshui at that time.


    It''s not very far away. It takes two or three hours by car, and the train arrives in less than an hour. As soon as I get off the bus, I see the woman''s anxious appearance.


    Seeing us coming, the woman immediately came up, "boss Shuo, you are finally here." Then he looked at the four people behind me and found that they didn''t know each other, so he said, "Hello, I''m Yang Xuan"


    "what''s the matter? What happened again? " I asked immediately, for fear that something might happen.


    "Every day, she never took out the sun, and I didn''t take it out of the house." Yang Xuan immediately replied, "it''s just..."


    "Just what?" My gut tells me something must have happened.


    "Only, occasionally Liu Sen will come out, but he is very weak. Boss Shuo, what''s the matter?" Yang Xuan asks anxiously.


    I suddenly a Leng, "weak?" My heart suddenly a bad, "take us to your house."


    "OK, this way." Yang Xuan quickly took us to her home and told us on the way. She gave Deng Ying two sleeping pills before she came out. Generally, Deng Ying would follow her wherever she went, so every time she went out, she had to give her two sleeping pills.


    Yang Xuan''s family lived in a compound villa. It seems that his family background is not thin. Compared with this time, he can earn a lot.


    As soon as I entered the room, I felt a chill. Yang Xuan took us into the bedroom. I saw the man lying on the bed. What I saw in my eyes was a body, two souls, and one of them was almost out of the body.


    I went to the bedside, gently pressed his lifeline, frowned, reached out from my pocket and found a yellow amulet, but instead of sticking it, I wound it around my fingers. My fingers hit Liu Sen''s forehead, and the fingertips turned and hooked. Suddenly, a woman was drawn out of his body by me. At the same time, the soul of another man was also out of his body. Liu Sen on the bed also stopped breathing."Liu Sen, Liu Sen." Yang Xuan immediately jumped on the bed, feeling her husband''s body cold down, Yang Xuan suddenly collapsed, "asshole, murderer, why did you kill Liu Sen? Why did you kill Liu Sen? I''ll tell you, I won''t like you all my life. "


    "Ah Xuan." The woman''s body turns into reality, but Yang Xuan hits her. By Yang Xuan hit on himself.


    I reached out to drag Yang Xuan up. "It''s none of her business."


    "What?" Yang Xuan looked up at me, "what''s the matter? Boss Shuo, please help Liu Sen


    "Liu Sen''s life was over three days ago. It was robbery and murder." I answered, and then took a newspaper from one side and took out one. Fortunately, their family still had the newspaper a few days ago. I looked in the newspaper, found the news report, and threw it to Yang Xuan. "Three days ago, after you went to my place, I met robbery and murder on the way back. Liu Sen had been killed in order to protect you. She leaned over Liu Sen''s body and used it After ten years of cultivation, Liu Sen stayed in this body for the time being. " I pointed to Deng Ying and said.


    Yang Xuan looked at the newspaper, suddenly confused, "impossible, how can it be, we did encounter robbery that day, but Liu Sen was only slightly injured, and has been well."


    I shook my head, then looked at Deng Ying, "and you, you not only lost ten years of cultivation, you hinder the work of the underworld Messenger, the underworld will not let you go."

 Chapter 547

    Deng Ying sneered, "if you don''t let it go, what are you doing?"


    "Deng Ying, don''t think you can do whatever you want if you have the black flag. The black flag is for you to take revenge, not to act arbitrarily." I drank coldly. "You not only obstruct the work of the underworld, but also destroy the stability of the human and ghost worlds. The most important thing is that you hurt a night watchman who deals with the relationship between human and ghost. Any one of these crimes will be enough for you to burn in the flames of the underworld for hundreds of years. You will be punished for several crimes, even if you are a ghost fairy with a black flag in your hand and your master is the former king of hell, No one can protect you


    Deng Ying was also startled, "how do you know my master is..."


    "The fastest way to cultivate ghost immortals is only a thousand years, but you have spent less than a thousand years. You must have taken a lot of elixirs. There are three people who can spend so much money in the whole underworld. The underworld, the ghost king, and the hell king. The underworld is at the bottom of forgetting Sichuan all the year round and ignores the world. The only one left is the hell king." I said my reasoning. "However, even if it is the king of hell, he can''t protect you. Even if he can protect the first two kinds of crimes, but in the end, if you hurt Mr. Qingshui, it will be enough for you to die once."


    Deng Ying suddenly fell to the ground, a wry smile, "just, I also recognized. I''m content to live so many more years and see ah Xuan. " Said, looked at the eye Yang Xuan, "only hates us this life to have no chance."


    "You..." Yang Xuan also Leng is there.


    Deng Ying looked at Yang Xuan, full of tenderness, "ah Xuan, I never thought of harming you or your husband. I always thought that I would finally find you. Let me stay with you all my life. In the past life, we can''t stay together until we grow old. We can only continue to marry in secret. After death, we agreed to see you in the afterlife, but because of my caprice, let''s do it After missing a hundred years, you came to Taoist priest. I managed to find you, but he asked us to separate. I could only hurt him as a warning, but he accidentally touched an array, causing serious injury and dying. I didn''t want to kill him. Just when I was going to save him, someone took him away first. "


    "You said Mr. Qingshui was seriously injured and dying after touching the array?" I got the point.


    Deng Ying looked at me, "yes, I didn''t hurt him enough to be fatal."


    "What array?" It seems that this array is the key.


    "I don''t know. It seems to be a magic array." Deng Ying shook her head. "It seems that it is used to suppress some evil things. After I wounded him that day, he ran away. I didn''t chase him much. Later, when I saw him again, I found that he was dying in a strange array. "


    I frowned and asked, "do you remember what the man who saved him looked like?"


    Deng Ying shook her head again, "the man is wrapped in black robes, can''t see clearly, but the figure should be a teenager."


    I pondered for a while, nodded, and then looked at Deng Ying, "now you have a chance to make up for your mistakes and become an emissary of the underworld as a ghost fairy."


    Deng Ying didn''t speak, but Liu Sen suddenly came to me and said something in my ear. I was stunned and looked at Liu Sen strangely, "are you serious?" Liu Sen nodded and gave me a little smile, "so you have to take her place." Liu Sen paused and shook his head.


    Deng Ying also looked at Liu Sen with an incredible face, "are you crazy?"


    Liu Sen looks at Deng Ying and smiles, "as long as you treat her well."


    Yang Xuan does not understand, "you, say again what?"


    I looked at Yang Xuan with complicated eyes. "Liu Sen said that he is willing to let Deng Ying continue to use his body to stay by your side and accompany you for the rest of your life, but relatively, those things Deng Ying does have to be borne by Liu Sen."


    "How could that be?" Yang Xuan suddenly a tangle. She hesitated. She hated Deng Ying, but only just before, she felt a pain in her heart after listening to Deng Ying''s words. It was probably the heartache of her previous life. Liu Sen was right, Deng Ying was right, and it was her fault.


    "To be an emissary of the underworld to repay debts is only limited to Deng yingyou, a ghost fairy. Liu Sen is not suitable." I added.


    Yang Xuan pulled my sleeve, "boss Shuo, do you really have the ability to restore the memory of my previous life?"


    "Have you figured it out?" I pulled out my sleeve. "Yes."


    Yang Xuan nodded. "I''ve figured it out."


    I put Yang Xuan on the bed, twisted out a piece of Rune paper and shook it in front of me. I drew a half circle down my arm. The rune paper burned in my hands. I opened my hands in front of me and drew a half circle left and right. A blue aperture was in front of me. The rune paper burned out at my fingertips turned into a totem hidden in the middle of the aperture. Hand a pat, the totem immediately printed on Yang Xuan''s head.


    At that moment, Yang Xuan suddenly opened his eyes, and his previous life reappeared. The first time he met the general''s woman, he had a big fight. The second time he saw her, he just wanted to apologize, but he could not help but stop the general''s house. They eloped with each other, only to be found out. The scholar was beaten and dragged heavily injured body to meet again. They fled home in the middle of the night, and the world was for them The woman pawned all the jewelry she had brought out in order to make up for the trip to Beijing for the exam, but it attracted the family''s search. When the scholar returned home from high school, she found out that her wife''s family had come to force her to marry someone else. The wife refused and died of a collision. The blood stained the brandy in front of the door. When the scholar returned, he went to the general''s house and found his wife''s body. He didn''t eat or drink for three days, but hugged each other tightly. He blamed himself for coming back too late. His neighbor introduced a Yin matchmaker who became a Yin matchmaker. The scholar didn''t object and asked the living to marry the dead. Never go to other people."Sansheng stone engraved on you and me, the afterlife, and you meet again." At that time, they were both souls and carved their names on Sansheng stone. Make an appointment to see you in the afterlife.


    But in this life, I am a woman, and you are a ghost. After all, we have missed it.


    Yang Xuan recalled those, is no sound, fell on the bed tightly covered his heart, where the pain did not reduce a point.


    Looking at him like this, I turned to leave the room temporarily. Now the three people in the room need to think about it and make their own choices. Don''t disturb them.


    I took four people to the living room to wait. After a while, Liu Sen came out and wanted to make tea, but he was a soul, so Bai Ya accompanied him.


    "What are you going to do, miss?" The blue ice doubts of ask a way.

 Chapter 548

    I tapped my finger on the table. "Look at them. Now there are only two choices: let Liu Sen suffer instead of Deng Ying, and Deng Ying stay, or let them go together. Anyway, it''s impossible for Liu Sen to stay. He''s dead. Maybe when I leave, someone will come to collect my soul. "


    Hongluan nodded, "is there no other way? I always feel that they are pitiful. "


    "Pity is not a reason." Bai Ya brought black tea. The family only had black tea.


    "Yes." I nodded, "everyone has to be responsible for what they have done. No matter how good the reason is, no matter how poor the purpose is, they will not be pitied by the law. If everyone and every ghost follow her, then the agreement between people and ghosts is just like a piece of waste paper."


    Hongluan still couldn''t bear to say, "is there any way to do both? Can''t we have an extra legal grace? "


    I thought for a moment, "there is no other way."


    "What is it?" Hongluan asked immediately.


    I glanced at her, took a sip of the black tea, and didn''t answer. Well, the taste of the black tea is far worse than that of minor''s, and it''s not good to drink.


    After a long time, Deng Ying and Yang Xuan came down. Yang Xuan''s eyes were red and swollen, obviously crying all the time. I put down my tea cup, even if I don''t drink it, I can do it as if I were acting.


    "Are you ready?" I asked.


    Deng Ying looked at Yang Xuan and nodded. Then she came to me and knelt down suddenly. "I know I can''t beat you. I feel it as soon as you enter the door, and the four God envoys around you."


    "So?" I watched Deng Ying kneeling at her feet with great interest.


    "I''ll be the messenger of the underworld to pay back what I owe, but can you promise me two things?" Deng Ying looked up at me.


    "What qualifications do you think you have now to negotiate with me?" I looked at her with a smile, and then straightened up, the front of the conversation turned, "but pay for another. I only accept RMB, not Ming coin. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yang Xuan mouth corner smoked to smoke, "I pay."


    I nodded, which is no problem, "then tell me about your two things?"


    "One, give me a little more time. I want to spend more time with ah Xuan. After all, I don''t know when I will meet again next time." Deng Ying gave a bitter smile and answered. "Second, can we revive Liu Sen? Don''t let ah Xuan be alone. "


    "First, I can promise you, but second, I can''t. He''s dead. If I let him revive, it''s equivalent to destroying the balance of yin and Yang. The underworld will trouble me." I showed my hand.


    "It doesn''t matter." Liu Sen immediately said, "I''m willing to be punished for her."


    "No way!" This time, Deng Ying firmly refused.


    I coughed twice. "Actually, I have a way here. I don''t know if you want to listen."


    "Boss Shuo, you said," Yang Xuan asked immediately, looking eager.


    "Deng Ying, you are a ghost fairy, and you have certain accomplishments. If Liu Sen becomes your apprentice, there is no reason for the underworld to reclaim his soul." this idea is not bad, but there is no way. Now the underworld is full of souls, and they have no time for themselves. Let me help them reduce a few. "At that time, as long as Deng Ying transfers all her accomplishments to Liu Sen and makes Liu Sen a ghost immortal, he can pay off the debt instead of you. Then you can attach yourself to Liu Sen''s body and marry Yang Xuan. As for Liu Sen, if Yang Xuan still refuses, you can come to me to marry him in secret. There is no same-sex marriage law in the underworld, but the opposite sex should be OK."


    I have to say that this idea is really a forced decision, but it is also a way to achieve both ends,


    "this It''s really a way to achieve both ends. " It''s the perfect way to understand. Don''t look at your face.


    "Is that ok?" Yang Xuan worries, "if can, I have no opinion."


    "Me too. If can accompany Yang Xuan side, I also have no opinion Liu Sen has no problem.


    Deng Ying hesitated. "It''s just that it''s very dangerous to cross cultivation. Liu Sen hasn''t practiced. I''m afraid..."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll ask someone for something to help Liu Sen through." I comforted.


    "Who?"


    I didn''t say anything. I just took out my mobile phone, found out the computer and began to calculate, "the previous Rune paper, this time to solve the problem, and find that guy. For the sake of your first help, 20% off, 200000."


    Although a little lion big mouth, but I really value the price, especially the guy in the hands of that thing, although only to borrow.


    Yang Xuan didn''t hesitate, "OK," and began to pay.


    I happily holding a bank card, "cough, OK, I''ll go to the guy to discuss, Deng Ying, you also go to solve your own problems."


    "My business?" Deng Ying is a little confused.


    "Have you forgotten what your black flag is for?" I warned.


    "Oh," Deng Ying just remembered. So, what have you done in these hundreds of years? Are you looking for a lover? "I see. I''ll take care of all that."I pause, nodded, and then turned, "go, tonight midnight, I''ll meet you at home."


    Out of yangxuan''s house, I looked at the time. It''s still early. Let''s have lunch first. I''m hungry.


    "Where is miss going? Who are you looking for? " Bai Ya asked, also by the way to help other people ask out the heart of doubt and curiosity.


    "Find a little fox." I''m smiling.


    "Oh? Is there anyone else in the world who can be called a fox by a young lady? " Blue ice laughs.


    I white eye blue ice, ignore him, directly into a luxury hotel, well, this time eat here, as for the cost, someone help me pay.


    After eating and drinking enough, I didn''t plan to leave. After a while, the waiter came into the room, bowed slightly to us, and said softly, "Hello, my boss."


    Here it is, "leading the way," I got up and wiped the corners of my mouth.


    Qingfeng came to me, "they won''t know you''re going to eat overlord meal, so they want us to do coolie to pay back the money."


    My knife eye gave him a hard look, then ignored him and followed the waiter to leave.


    the waiter led us into an antique decorated private room. The box was very beautiful, and the decoration inside could not be described as gorgeous. The wooden tables, chairs, doors and so on were all made of good ebony, and the wall was inlaid with pictures of Phnom Penh There are many valuable cultural relics in the city. The bead curtains hanging from the door are all high-quality gems. The tea cups on the table are all made of white jade, not to mention the tea brewed in them. There are three huge screens, each of which is a valuable cultural relic.

 Chapter 549

    I have a pain in my flesh. I''m really rich.


    There is only one person in the room, that is, a man sitting at the table, sipping a cup of tea. This man is in a white suit, proud, clean and handsome. It seems that I didn''t see us come in, looking at the teacup in my hand in a daze.


    "This man, a little strange." LAN Bing looks at the man at the table and frowns.


    "Strange?" I glanced at LAN Bing and couldn''t understand why he used the word.


    "Well." LAN Bing nodded and said nothing.


    "What can I do for you I spoke directly


    the man didn''t speak and turned to look at the screen. It turned out that there was another person behind the screen, a woman with long hair in a red cheongsam. Because of the screen, she couldn''t see clearly, but just looking at her back, she felt very beautiful. A flaming red printed cheongsam outlined a sexy figure, and her long hair was tied in a bun on her head The fixed jade of hairpin.


    "Here they are," the man said, putting down his jade cup.


    The people inside didn''t speak, and the man didn''t speak any more. Then he looked at us and said with a smile, "if you come, please sit down first."


    I directly sat opposite the man, but the four people behind me looked at each other. Qingfeng frowned and asked, "we haven''t met each other. Why did we come here?"


    "Wait a minute," the man said after looking at the screen. "She''s still resting. She won''t wake up until later. Let''s have some tea first, or whatever. It''s my treat."


    "Count in the meal," I picked up the menu and looked at it.


    The man had no choice but to smile, "you really haven''t changed at all."


    "You too," I said, looking at the words on the menu. "Is that how you treat people in blue pavilion?"


    The man''s face was a little embarrassed, and the atmosphere in the room was very depressed. For a long time, a rustling sound came from the screen. Then, the red body moved, and it seemed that he got up and lay back.


    "Are you a guest?" There came a voice, very beautiful, very tactful voice, just a voice, can seduce the soul to win the card, it can be seen that this in the end is how soft and charming woman ah.


    "Don''t I count?" I hold the teacup and smile.


    "Oh," the voice chuckled, and didn''t seem angry. "If it''s a guest, I''ll pay for the first two meals. It''s been a long time."


    I put down the cup, did not continue to tangle with the problem, "disenchantment lamp with."


    Without waiting for the people inside to speak, the man in white outside said, "so, the purpose of your coming is to leave the magic lamp?"


    "What else am I going to do? Do you want to eat? " I rolled my eyes.


    "How much can you offer?" The woman sat up and laughed.


    "I have no money!" I''ll be honest. "I don''t buy it, just borrow it."


    "Can I borrow non waste lamp oil?" The woman''s lazy voice sounded, "100000, buy it now."


    "A thousand," I said decisively.


    I saw a man''s old blood gush out, "1000, why don''t you rob it."


    Smiling at the man, "the only difference between me and rob is that I pay."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Oh, that makes sense.


    "Of course, I don''t mind if you want me to." I shrugged.


    The woman behind the screen finally moved and slowly came out. This is a very charming woman, not like minor''s mature and sexy, but a kind of individual charm, just like a fox. "Oh? Do you want to grab one? "


    "Well, I''ve brought some help this time." I pointed to four of my deep friends. "Four beasts, do you want to try?"


    The woman glanced at four people, then went to one side and sat down, "I''ve heard my brother say that the rules of antique street are a real God. I didn''t expect that they are."


    "You still have contact with Shi Qing. I thought you were completely broken." I smile. This woman is Shi Qing''s own sister. It''s a pity that the person I like later was killed by Shi Qing by mistake. This woman is completely separated from Shi Qing.


    My eyes brightened, and then I took out an old lamp from behind, "five thousand, no bargain."


    "Deal!" I decided decisively, as for when to give money, I don''t know, "money to Shi Qing reimbursement, I know I used to those bills you are to ask him to reimbursement." So every time Shi Qing saw me, he would eat my face.


    "Xiao xue''er, sometimes I really envy you, being protected and loved by so many people." The woman gave a long sigh.


    After a pause, I took out a porcelain vase and pushed it to the man. It''s for you. It''s a debt


    "Thank you." The man smiles.


    I don''t need to stay any longer when I get the things. There are other things to do next.


    When she was leaving, the woman suddenly said, "you can''t talk about other people''s cause and effect, but since you took over this matter, you have already entered the cause and effect. Do you think how to bear the accumulated karma?"I glanced at her and didn''t answer. I had nothing to say.


    After walking out for some distance, hongluan finally asked, "Miss, those two were..."


    "Lan Yan and Shi Ting." I replied, "Shi Ting is Shi Qing''s sister, and LAN Yan is her man."


    "That man is not human." Blue ice has seen it for a long time.


    "Well, it''s a corpse." I didn''t intend to hide, "he died long ago, but Miss Shi Ting didn''t want to, so she forced LAN Yan''s soul to stay in the body with secret skills. It''s just that he''s dead, so the body will rot and qualitative change, and need to rely on drugs to maintain."


    Baiya didn''t ask much, "Miss, where are we going next?" There''s still time.


    "Go and see what array Deng Ying said." I replied, and then I turned and got into a car.


    The location of the array is a rotten end building, but when we went there, there was no trace of the array, just a little bit of the evil breath left in the same place as the wound of Qingshui, which made me sure it was here.


    Qing Feng jumped up and looked down at the uncompleted building. Then he fell down, "Miss, I''ve seen it all. There''s no array here."


    "The array has been cleared." Answered Bai Ya.


    I nodded, there is still a trace of evil breath here. If I don''t investigate, I can''t detect it at all. It shows that there really was an array here, but it was withdrawn.


    "Bai is right," blue ice went to the other corner and squatted down.


    "What did you find?" Hongluan asked and walked over.


    Blue ice from the corner to find a few burned yellow Fu, and mixed in the red sand in the soil. I went over to have a look. "Red sand? "Blood jade sand?"

 Chapter 550

    Gently twist a little red sand to see, then shake his head.


    "Miss." Qingfeng''s voice came from inside, "come in and have a look!"


    Qingfeng''s voice is very urgent, quickly feel inside, into the inside, saw four have become mummies of people back to back sitting there, each toward one side, Qingfeng walked over, pinch open a person''s mouth, from inside to pick out a piece of jade, "is the soul jade."


    "It''s the four evil forces." Red Luan made a conclusion, "just, how can anyone arrange such an array?"


    "There are no mortals." Bai Ya replied, "this matter is not trivial, the other party''s purpose is not simple. I don''t know if Miss''s Taoist friend bumped in intentionally or unintentionally."


    "Miss?" Qingfeng looked at me, others also looked at me, waiting for my reply.


    I pondered for a moment, shaking my head, "don''t worry, if the other party also unintentionally hurt Mr. Qingshui, this matter will not belong to antique street management, and he dealt with so clean, presumably will not stay here."


    "It''s cleaned up, but four bodies are left?" Blue ice looks at four withered corpses and sneers.


    "Leave these things to daomen. Let''s go back." Then he turned and went out.


    Stepping out of the rotten end of the building and pausing, I glanced at the second floor of the rotten end of the building, and a black flash passed by. I looked at the second floor for a while, and then I didn''t pay any attention. If the other party gave up, it was easy to say. If we had to look for fault and kill people, I wouldn''t be afraid to help solve several problems.


    After that, I went back to the spirit hall and got some matching things. I thought that I had run for a while. Why can''t I finish it all at once. It''s not too late to take things and rush back. Just in the evening, just in time for dinner. Yang Xuan made a table full of dishes, probably to thank us.


    Before Deng Ying came back, Liu Sen also went with him to tie it up. According to his own words, the apprentice wanted to go out with the master to see the world. There''s nothing to worry about. Deng Ying is a ghost fairy with a black flag in her hand. Let alone a Taoist, even some people in the underworld have to make a detour.


    After dinner, I looked at the time and asked them to arrange what they should prepare first. I took the opportunity to go to the underworld again. Well, I''m talking to myself here. I haven''t said hello to the underworld yet.


    But I haven''t seen him in these days. To tell you the truth, I miss him a lot. Cough, I''m here for business.


    "Xueer," as expected, before entering the door, I saw someone rushing up. I subconsciously looked at the ring in my hand, which was really.


    Luomingshang can''t wait to hold me in his arms, "Xueer, I miss you very much."


    "Well," I hugged him, "I miss you too." Then he pushed him away. "Well, I''m here for business. I''m in a hurry. I''ll talk later," he said. He picked up his feet, kissed him on the side of the face, and turned into the hall.


    "Oh, it''s missing my lover. Well, we''ll make room for him," he said as soon as he entered the door.


    I reached out and pulled her back. "I''m here for you."


    "To me?" Yan Yan a Leng, holding a dozen documents in a daze, "what do you want me to do? I''ve been very honest and good recently. I didn''t mess with you. "


    "Haven''t you been busy in the underworld lately?" I raised my eyes slightly.


    "Well, yes." Yan Yan nodded, "what are you going to do?"


    "I found you a ghost fairy to be a civil servant." I said kindly.


    "Really?" Yan Yan jumped over all of a sudden! "I''ll go. Where did you find the ghost fairy? Where, where? "


    I smile mysteriously, "you know Deng Ying."


    Yan Yan a face is muddled, then shake head, "don''t know, how?"


    "She''s your master''s Apprentice." I smile indifferently.


    "Master''s Apprentice?" Yan Yan is still confused. All of a sudden, I couldn''t laugh, "it can''t be The apprentice of the former king of hell? "


    "Well," I nodded, "yes!"


    "Hey, did you find me a helper or trouble?" Yan Yan suddenly blew his hair.


    I sighed and spread out my hand. "Of course it''s a helper, but it''s not her, it''s her apprentice."


    "Ah?" Yan Yan''s face is puzzled.


    Or Xuanling kind-hearted, sighed, came over, "boss, what''s the matter?"


    "To be exact, there''s a little problem with Deng Ying. She was married to a man in her previous life, but she had to be punished for decades because she committed suicide. Then she was accepted as an apprentice by the former king of hell. Less than a thousand years later, she became a ghost Fairy and had a black flag in her hand. A few days ago, she found out that her lover was reincarnated into a sister and married someone else, He pestered them all the time. When Mr. Qingshui went to solve the problem, he beat Mr. Qingshui seriously. Later, the husband of the couple died. She was attached to the man''s body and used ten years of cultivation to protect the man''s soul. However, in this way, Deng Ying committed several laws, which are necessary to be punished. I originally intended to let Deng Ying come to your underworld to drive you away To make a hundred years to offset their sins, but the man didn''t want to see his wife alone and proposed to be punished instead of Deng Ying. It''s just that he replaced Deng Ying. It''s not as simple as being driven by you. So today I''m going to solve the grudge between them. My way is to let Deng Ying transfer her accomplishments to a man and make that man a ghost, As Deng Ying''s apprentice, she has been working as an emissary for you to repay your debts for a hundred years, while Deng Ying has borrowed the man''s body, and I''ll help them get married by the way. "I finish saying, Yan Yan face black, "you again drill my underworld law loophole is not.". Asshole, I''ll strangle you! " Said, open arms will strangle me.


    I hasten to avoid, Xuan zero with Yan night Chen hasten a left and a right to pull people apart. "Hey, I''m doing it for you, too. You see, you''re full of spirits in the underworld, and you don''t know where to send them. As soon as I come, I''ve reduced your spirits and found you a powerful helper. If you don''t thank me, you have to strangle me."


    Xuan zero embarrassed smile, "however, boss, you this really is..."


    I spread out my hand, "you don''t have a rule that you can''t play like this. There''s no same-sex marriage law in the underworld. I can only do this. Besides, Deng Ying has a black flag in her hand. Even if I don''t let her help you, you can''t move her."


    Yan Yan pondered for a while, as if it is such a truth indeed, "is anything willing to do?"


    "People come to pay their debts, of course."


    Yan Yan nodded, "OK. You can bring people back to see. "


    "Good!" Good. Solve it!

 Chapter 551

    Langlang moonlight, the sky star and less one, the prestige of the sky to cover the cold mist, someone from the mist to step on the moon, leaving a shallow oblique shadow, fog dispersed and gathered back, the forest insects, birds, rustle, eaves wind chime bursts, there are guests.


    The soul calming bell in my hand panics twice. The ringing bell rings through the night sky and dispels the mist. Deng Ying and Liu Sen sit opposite each other, and Liu Sen''s body is behind Deng Ying. Fortunately, after Deng Ying passes on her accomplishments to Liu Sen, I can beat Deng Ying''s soul into Liu Sen''s body immediately.


    The disenchantment lamp was lit between them, emitting a faint blue light.


    "In the Sanqing Dynasty, the Tao has orders, the Yin connects with the Yang, the earth is mysterious and silent, and there is a basis for action. Once there is no wind, there is mutual transmission and exchange, and there is no hindrance and no end." As I recited, I made a seal with both hands. The disenchantment lamp between the two people was getting brighter and brighter. Deng Ying even wrapped the two people. Her hands were flat, and she put a cloud hand in front of her chest, slowly spitting out a lavender Liudan. Deng Ying pushed Liudan into Liu Sen''s mouth. What''s going on between the two people.


    Gradually, Liu Sen''s body becomes more and more materialized, while Deng Ying''s body becomes more and more illusory. Yang Xuan on the outside is nervous. Both of them are her closest relatives and loved ones. She doesn''t want to lose anyone.


    Looking at the dim flame of disenchantment lamp, I jumped to the middle of the two. I reached out to lift the lamp, hit Deng Ying on the top of her head with the other hand, and suddenly pushed it. Deng Ying suddenly bumped into Liu Sen''s body. I immediately took a touch of the flame of disenchantment lamp and lit it on Liu Sen''s head. The blue flame turned orange. Gradually, Liu Sen''s shoulders lit up a fire. Seeing this, I was relieved.


    Liu Sen sat on the ground with his knees folded, as if digesting those accomplishments. Deng Ying, who entered Liu Sen''s body, also slowed down for a while before slowly opening her eyes.


    I put out the flame of disenchantment lamp in my hand. I didn''t care about Liu Sen and went to Deng Ying. "How do you feel?"


    Deng Ying shook her head and rubbed her head, "well I''m not comfortable. I''m not used to one more thing. "


    I have a black line on my face. Don''t care about this at this time. You are a man now, a man of iron and steel who has been married. How can you give your wife happiness if there is no such thing below.


    "Yinger." Yang yingxuan comes to help him immediately. "Is it Yinger?"


    "Yes, I''m ah Xuan, I''m Ying''er." Deng Ying hugs Yang Xuan.


    "Er..." It''s a gender swap, "shall I change your soul by the way?" You''re embarrassing me. "Or, change your name."


    Two people looked at me, then looked at each other, and laughed, "OK, change the name, later, I''m Deng Ying, you''re Yang Xuan." Yang Xuan touched Deng Ying''s face gently.


    Now, I''m you, you''re me.


    "Is Liu Sen OK?" After changing her identity, Deng Ying looks at Liu Sen, who is still meditating.


    Yang Xuan comforted her, "it''s OK. He has been accepting so many accomplishments from me. He needs to have a good understanding for a period of time. Otherwise, he has a whole body of skills and doesn''t know how to use them."


    While Liu Sen is still not awake, I take out the things to marry Liu Sen and Deng Ying. Anyway, with Deng Ying in, whether Liu Sen is conscious or not is of no great significance. As the saying goes, all arrangements to listen to the wife, now this time is the best performance.


    When they got married, they asked them to sign the agreement, settle the accounts, and then re admonish them if they wanted to. Finally, they were reminded that they must change their names. They should change all the names they can use. If it is not good to change their surname, they should add their current name after their surname. Or start a new one, otherwise it was It''s awkward.


    This is the end of the business. It''s just that the array Mr. Qingshui bumped into is still a mystery. It''s OK to think about Qingshui. If they don''t harm the antique street, they won''t take care of it. Anyway, these are the headache for daomen guys.


    After solving the problem, I went back to the blue Pavilion, returned the disenchantment lamp, and went to have a meal by the way.


    It was already evening when I went back. It took me another two days to go back. I calculated the time. It''s time for them to come back tomorrow. But last time I went to the underworld to see them like that, I''m afraid they can''t finish their work these days, so it may take a few days.


    I sighed for a long time. It seems that I won''t see luomingshang for a few days. Now I find that I am more and more like a little woman, an ordinary woman who has a place in her heart and is full of loved ones and will miss her if I don''t see her in a few days.


    As a result, it was not the rain or Xiao Hei who just came back, but the two little regiments who ran to No. 3 street a few days ago.


    "Mom!" Two little things came up with a cry. One on the left and the other on the right. Well, I can''t go.


    Helpless, hand picked up the little girl, hold two? I can''t hold it. "Good boy, I''m back." By the way, he passed the other one.


    "Well, I miss Mom, so I came back." The little girl put her arms around my neck and gave me a kiss on the face.


    Mingyu came out of the room, "boss, you''re back." With that, he picked up the little right in my arms, and the little left grabbed him with his hands, indicating that I would hold him."Well." I answered casually, "is Ming Qing back?"


    "No, Mingqing is still helping on the third street. MIA is back." Mingyu turns back to the house with Xiaoyou in her arms.


    I followed, but I didn''t see MIA in the room. "Where''s MIA?"


    "Home." Mingyu glanced at me. "People have to go home to have a look when they come back. Even if you exploit our working class like this, boss, you can''t let go of your own apprentices."


    "Then ask the old man if he let me go?" I gave her a blank eye. Suddenly thought of what, "by the way, back did not see the Taoist group of guys, back?"


    "Well," Mingyu nodded, "as soon as the proprietress left, they went back. It seems that the young master of Dongfang family robbed a private auction. He also took people to hurt several monks. "


    "Cough, cough." I suddenly think of robbing sanqingdan by pretending to be the master of Dongfang family at the auction a few days ago, but I didn''t expect that they would dare to come to me.


    "Miss." Four people behind me looked at me.


    Mingyu also looked at me suspiciously, "boss, you..."


    "Cough cough cough, I don''t know anything, you don''t ask me." I quickly get out of the way.


    Mingyu wrote a letter, and you said, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s none of my business. Why do you ask me?" I rolled my eyes.

 Chapter 552

    "It''s not you?" Mingyu picks her eyebrows.


    "Cough." I did not answer, but embarrassed cough, "what, rain and black?"


    So obviously, Mingyu said, "I''m watching TV upstairs."


    "Oh, come on, little left and little right, let''s go up and play." I went upstairs with my little left in my arms. Little right struggled in Mingyu''s arms, jumped to the ground and ran up to the second floor happily.


    On the second floor, Yu sits on the sofa watching cartoons with Xiaohei in her arms. Seeing this, Xiao Zuo and Xiao you run over and lean on Yu to watch cartoons. There are biscuits baked by Mingyu on the table. Yu looks at his little nephew and niece, pushes the plate of biscuits towards them, and then picks up one of them.


    Looking at such a harmonious scene, I laughed, went back to my room, changed my clothes and took a bath. I''m so tired after doing so many things. I have to take a bath and have a good rest.


    He changed his clothes, and then soaked himself in the bath. The water was filled with medicine for relaxing tendons and relieving fatigue. Next to it, he also lit a incense burner for nourishing spirit and helping sleep to relieve physical and mental pressure. Two days'' work was not as easy as he imagined. His spirit was always in a highly concentrated state, and the loss of spiritual power was almost the same. Although he slept on Bai Ya for a while on the way back But it''s not as comfortable as going to bed.


    It''s really tiring this time. It''s OK to have a mess this time. If it wasn''t for Deng Ying, oh, it''s time to call her Yang Xuan. If it wasn''t for her insight and understanding, I''m afraid a fight would be inevitable. It''s just that a ghost fairy is not so easy to deal with.


    I leaned on the edge of the bath and went to sleep. My spirit suddenly eased down, and my head began to hum. However, it also eased down, and I relaxed after a while.


    When I woke up again, I was already lying on the bed, and I was suddenly confused. At that time, I was naked in the bath, and luomingshang was not there. Who fished me out? It can''t be Mingyu. She doesn''t know even if I soak in the bath.


    I looked at my clothes and looked at the sky outside. It seemed to be midnight, but Where''s the rain? Don''t you usually go to bed by yourself?


    "Da La, Da La, Da La, La La La ~" a song came out of the window. It was very light, but it also scared me. No matter who was quiet in the middle of the night, suddenly there was such a howl. It was also very frightening.


    After thinking of the song, someone sang a lullaby, "the wind blows, the clouds see the moon, the night dew whispers, listen to the insects, the snow lotus cries, the butterfly is distressed, don''t cry, don''t mourn, the branches and leaves outside the window rustle, accompany you with the clouds into the snow, the night is deep, the day is cold, watching the white gradually ice."


    It''s this lullaby again, I unconsciously sing, "the wind blows, the clouds see the moon, the night dew whispers, listen to the insects, the snow lotus cries, the butterfly is distressed, don''t cry, don''t mourn, the branches and leaves outside the window rustle, accompany you with the clouds into the snow, the night is deep, the day is cold, watching the white gradually ice." Seems to have been familiar with the ballad, gently humming as if already familiar with the heart, gentle melody in this night.


    Gradually, the ballad becomes a chorus, and the children''s voice is mixed with the girl''s unique voice, "flowers in the wind, sleeping in the middle of the moon, half plain face of flowers and moon, water mirror, fairy in the picture, butterflies flying into sleep."


    It seems that there is fog outside the window again. The thick fog blocks all the sight. When you look out of the window, you can see white or white. The song comes from the fog, but the fog I pushed the window open, reached out, and got a little bit of fog on my fingertips. It''s so cold. I put back my hand and rubbed my fingertips against my belly. Now it''s almost June and July. The fog is more like the cold air from ice and snow.


    "Snow lotus." I can''t help murmuring my name. There''s this in that lullaby, and the little girl, who also mentioned the name, is her sister. "Snow lotus cries." Why do you cry?


    Singing has been diffuse in the cold fog, as if the fog does not disperse, singing will not stop in general. I''m a little sleepy listening to this lullaby.


    In an urban area not far from antique street, some people have heard this lullaby. Some people sleep peacefully in this lullaby, while others are afraid and difficult to sleep.


    In a row of duplex villas, there is a small figure walking around. She stops in front of a villa and looks up at the window on the second floor. There was a black mist.


    In the bedroom on the second floor, the sleeping woman was resting when she heard a sound of knocking on the window, which made her wake up.


    "Who is it?" The woman woke up and looked at the window with the thick curtains.


    "Pop, pop, pop." The windows were slapped.


    Is there a thief planning to rob from the window?


    After a pause, the woman got out of bed, approached the window carefully, stretched out her hand to pull the curtain, hesitated, and suddenly remembered something. I''m on the second floor. Is there a thief going to steal on the second floor?


    For a moment, the woman''s hair stood up. "Pa pa pa." There was another slap on the window.


    The woman was startled. She held the curtain tremblingly, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly opened it. It was dark outside. Just when the woman was going to open the window to see what happened outside."Bang -" a hand with long black nails slapped on the window, and then, blood began to spread on the window, all the way down.


    "Ah The woman was startled. Without waiting for her to say anything, her long black hair fell down from the window, and a woman''s face full of blood came out.


    "Ah - no, don''t come to me!" The woman was scared to step back two steps, jumped into the bed, scared to hide in the quilt, shivering, outside the window she heard not songs, but a shrill ghost call.


    "No, don''t come to me again. I didn''t kill you. Don''t come to me again!" The woman listened to the wailing of the window and screamed.


    The sound of slapping on the window is constant, more and more urgent, more and more tight. Women''s spirit is close to collapse, "no, no It''s not me. It''s not me. Don''t come to me. I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. "


    The clapping stopped all of a sudden. The woman listened to the silence and carefully looked out of the window. There was nothing outside the window. Just when she was relieved, she suddenly felt that something had caught her feet. The woman was shocked and did not dare to look back.

 Chapter 553

    But it doesn''t mean the other party won''t come up. Suddenly, a face full of blood came out from under the body.


    "Ah -" the woman screamed and fainted.


    The ghost looks at the woman who has passed out. Her long black nails are raised high. She seems to want to pierce the woman, but she is interrupted by Shengsheng.


    I think of singing outside the window. "The wind blows, the clouds see the moon, the night dew whispers, listen to insects, Xuelian cries, Dieer is distressed, Mo tears, Mo sorrow..."


    The ghost heard the song and suddenly disappeared into the room as if she had been frightened by something. The mobile phone on the bedside table flickered and then went dark.


    The thick fog cleared away. The morning light from the clouds, the streets began to bustle up, breakfast shop opened early, early to work, school passers-by will buy a breakfast while walking to eat.


    Baiya is cooking breakfast in the kitchen, and Mingyu is taking care of the children. After all, I can''t expect the four of them to take care of the children.


    Last night seems to sleep particularly heavy, because listening to that lullaby? Then you can''t listen to this lullaby more, or you won''t know what happened in the middle of the night. I''ve only experienced this kind of memory fragmentation when I lost consciousness.


    Yawning out, half asleep and half awake, I nearly slipped when I went out. Looking down, I frowned at half of the leftover cream cake on the ground. I planned to go around and stop myself to prevent my face from landing on the ground. I bowed my head and a ball was kicked out by me. It landed directly in the building and rolled to the first floor.


    I was completely awake, and finally looked up at the status of the living room, suddenly the black line.


    "Lying trough!" Is this really my home? There''s no room for snacks and toys on the floor. The chairs are rickety. There are big round sets of small round targets on the wall. In the middle of the target It''s a few knives, all kinds of knives, fruit knives, kitchen knives, pencil knives, all of them.


    There was another thing flying in front of me. I dodged and turned to see that it was a pair of scissors. Looking along, one of the two culprits climbed onto the hanging basket. Yes, the hanging basket on the balcony was on the top, not the inside, but the top. I still wanted to climb up. It seemed that there was a golden thing on the hanging basket, and the little paw was trying to reach it, One side turned to look at me, while the other, below, in front of a pile of various tools, seems to be delivering tools to the top.


    The two little guys looked at me with innocent faces.


    I broke down in an instant. What are you two doing? God.


    "Shuo Zuo Chen, Shuo Ling you!" I let out a roar. "Come here, you two."


    Two little guys pause, and then timidly came from the balcony, soft voice called: "Mom."


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " When Mingyu heard my voice coming up from downstairs, she almost slipped.


    "Well, be careful. Lying trough --! " Then MIA came up and almost rolled down the stairs. "What''s going on?"


    I glared at two people with angry face, and then looked at the two little ones that had slowly rubbed in front of me.


    "Ai Ai, Shifu, what are you doing?" Mia quickly steady body, see I angrily toward two small, immediately close to. Keep the two little ones behind you.


    "Woo woo, mom." The two peas try to shrink back and hide behind MIA.


    "All right, all right." Mingyu also has some helplessness to come over, "it''s nothing for children to make trouble at all, boss, don''t be angry."


    "Get out of the way!" I said with a cold face, "if you don''t give me a beating today, you two will be miserable, won''t you?"


    "Ah, wow. mom. Don''t beat little right, little right is good. " The little girl and I are so cute again.


    I almost believed you. I glanced at the situation in the house again. Did you tell me that you were good? Good, you make me like this?


    "I repeat, you two little things get out of here." I cried darkly, with a black stick in my hand. "If I don''t beat you today, you two little things will be lawless, right?"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa." Two kids hold Mia''s clothes tightly, see the stick in my hand, immediately scared to cry, "no, mom, I dare not, Wuwuwuwu, mom."


    "Ai Ai, master, calm down." Seeing the stick, Mia and Mingyu are also in a hurry. They rush forward to grab the stick in my hand.


    "Don''t be angry, boss. Children are just a little naughty. Don''t worry about children." Mingyu tightly protects the two little ones behind him.


    "Children should be well disciplined." I glared at mia, who snatched the stick from my hand, but I didn''t let go, "you let go, or I''ll beat you together."


    So MIA really let go, and then the two little points behind him, "to hit me, don''t move the child."


    I was angry and laughed. OK, hit you. I just came up with a stick and chased two little things around Mingyu and Mia.


    "Wow." The little thing screamed and hid, "Mom, little right doesn''t dare, little right will be obedient in the future," Mom, don''t fight, wow! It hurts, mom. Zuozuo doesn''t dare to do it any more. ""Wow, master, you''re really fighting. Wait a minute. It''s none of my business. Calm down. Violence is not advisable. Domestic violence will cause more conflicts. "


    I stopped for a moment and stood in the same place for a breath. "Don''t you dare in the future."


    "Wu, I dare not again." Two pairs of small hands keep wiping tears, "small left small right after obediently listen to my mother''s words, no longer naughty."


    I was relieved, the hands of the black stick scattered, looking at nothing, two small immediately obediently rushed up. "Mom ~"


    I hugged the two little babies and laughed helplessly, "if you dare to be naughty in the future, you will not be spared."


    "Why even me?" Mia wiped the red marks on her arm.


    I gave her a white look, "didn''t you say you wanted to hit you?" I''ll satisfy you.


    "Master, you are really fighting. I''ll go. It hurts. " Mia rubbed the red mark on her body.


    "And you." I look at Xiang Mingyu, "I don''t know how to look at children. You don''t know if they turn this over."


    Mingyu felt guilty. "I''m just leaving for a while, and your family God is not here."


    "Do you think he''ll take care of it?" I roared. If Bai Ya could manage it, it would not be like this.


    I took a deep breath, then pulled the two little ones out of my arms, "you two, clean up the house, and clean up the trouble you''ve caused."

 Chapter 554

    Then he looked at Xiang Mingyu and Mia, "you two, clean up here. If you don''t clean up, there''s no food to eat! "


    "Well, what''s my business?" Mia was startled.


    "Who told you to get involved?" I glared at him, then pulled Kong Lin out of the necklace that had been hidden around Mia''s neck. "You can''t help her."


    "Hello. One more help can help as soon as possible Kong Lin struggled.


    "Shut up and go to the first floor to help," I threw Kong Lin down the stairs. Anyway, he was smart and couldn''t die.


    As I was about to turn around, I suddenly saw a pair of big red eyes staring at the second floor. I turned around and found a little girl in a red dress, about the same age as little left and right. When I received my eyes, the little guy immediately drew back.


    "Huoyu, you can''t expect to help MIA. Go and help me on the first floor!" I called at once.


    On the second floor, I went to pack up. I went into the kitchen and watched Bai Ya make breakfast.


    As I came in, Baiya turned to me and said, "are you hungry, miss? Would you like something to eat first? Breakfast will have to wait a while


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I looked at the plate of sandwiches that Bai Ya had handed me, so you heard what was going on outside, didn''t you? Why can''t you go out and stop it? I grabbed the nearest piece and put it in my mouth. Then he leaned aside and watched Baiya cut the vegetables.


    "Miss, if you are sleepy, go back to sleep for a while. I''ll call you when breakfast is ready." As she spoke, she put the cut vegetables on the plate.


    "No more sleep." I shook my head and had a headache. "By the way, last night Did you sleep well? "


    "Good. What''s the matter? Miss Bai Ya turns to ask a way, but seem to already know what.


    "No Looking at him so calm, I know what he knows, "did you hear anything last night?"


    Bai Ya put down the knife in his hand and turned to look at me


    I smacked my mouth and shook my head. I didn''t say anything more. I turned around and planned to go out. Bai Ya immediately replied, "last night, I heard someone singing outside. It''s a beautiful song."


    When I got to the kitchen door, I gave a jerk, then put a sandwich in my mouth and said, "Oh."


    "Miss, don''t you want to ask any more questions?" Baiya turned her head and chuckled.


    Well, it''s time to ask, "is there any water?" Early in the morning, I choke my mother if I eat without drinking.


    Bai Ya was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he had no choice but to smile. He poured a glass of water from one side and handed it to me, "Miss, please use it."


    I took the glass, looked at it, and then asked, "that song, do you know where it is?"


    "Oh?" Bai Ya bent his eyes. "Is that what the young lady wants to ask?"


    "Well, feel free to ask." I face has been embarrassed, then carrying a glass of water, while biting the sandwich to go out, "breakfast is ready to call me, I go to pack things, by the way wash."


    "Good."


    The living room has been cleaned up almost, and all the people who should return to their original position have returned to their original positions. Four people are wiping the floor and the wall with a piece of cloth. I just glanced at it lightly, then I went into the room, changed my clothes, and drew the curtains inside. I pulled the curtains open, and the sunlight immediately came in. The warm light suddenly warmed the whole room. I opened the window, and let the warm wind in the morning blow in all of a sudden. I stretched towards the sunshine of the window, and with a long sigh of relief, turned and walked to the wardrobe, Open the closet.


    For the first time, I look at my wardrobe like this. The clothes inside are really cover all at one glance.


    It is said that every woman will have several decent clothes in her wardrobe. The only decent one in my wardrobe is the dress that minor gave me last year.


    Should I buy some clothes? While thinking, he pulled out a beige one-piece skirt from the inside and put it on his head. My pajamas fell off from the top, and I hooked my feet and threw them directly onto the bed. The skirt slid down.


    Feet or home slippers, hand out the hair inside the skirt all out, some chaos, I looked at myself in the dressing mirror, suddenly a little dazed, did not think of anything, just empty head began to Daze there.


    It took a while to react. I picked up the comb on the table and gave it to myself.


    Mingyu''s cry came from the outside. I answered casually and went out. Breakfast was ready. Mingyu and Mia were sitting at the dining table with a small bean in their arms. The two little guys seemed to want to struggle and were locked tightly in their arms.


    "Darling, it''s not easy to clean up. I''m not afraid of being spanked by your mother." Mia circled the two little ones tightly.


    "Well No, No The little guy struggled.


    I frowned. "What do you two want to do?" Did you go to third street and get released by MIA?


    The two little ones immediately sat still. Bai Ya brings breakfast to the table, and the three big and one small pets downstairs also come up for breakfast. Hongluan habitually turns on the TV, which is broadcasting the morning news.


    "Early this morning, a dead man was found in Jinjing building in the city center. According to people familiar with the matter, the dead man was the president of Songqi culture media on the 28th floor of the building. The specific cause of death is not clear, our reporter will follow up for you, let''s take a look at the scene The beautiful anchor of the morning news is doing a live report."Dead again." Mingyu bit the chopsticks and muttered to herself, "Muchuan is busy again."


    "He''s busy. Don''t bother me." I shrugged. "You guys, if the security bureau calls today, say I''m not in and go out to work."


    Mingyu''s face turned black. "Boss, you are so ruthless."


    "It''s not heartless to help him so many times and confiscate the cost once?" I rolled my eyes. "Besides, it''s not a matter of secret marriage. He can''t find anyone. I''m a secret marriage master, not a detective. And it''s just a normal case. It''s nothing to do with me. "


    "Every time you say that, it won''t be an ordinary case." Ming Yu make complaints about me.


    I don''t want to pay attention to her. When I''m satisfied, I give things to Mingyu. I give Xiao Zuo and Xiao you to Yu and Xiao Hei. I find that these two little guys will behave better when they have rain. Yu and Xiao Hei Lola go out to play, and the shop is quiet.


    Mingyu and Mia, Baiya and Qingfeng help in the shop. Lanbing and hongluan don''t know where they are. I scanned the first floor and went straight out to the store next door. Qingshui is still in cultivation. I''d better go to see the situation. It''s also a coincidence that Lao Wang is also here. Qingshui is also awake. Looking at me, Qingshui''s pale face smiles.


    "Here you are." Clear water waved at me.

 Chapter 555

    I nodded, went to the bed and sat down, "how''s it going?"


    "Nothing more. Just take good care of yourself for a few days." Lao Wang answered as he packed his medicine box, "you girl have a lot of skills. You can get Sanqing pill."


    I know that I fed sanqingdan to Qingshui, but I didn''t intend to hide it from the old man, "I got it by accident."


    Lao Wang thief came to him and said, "ah, do you still have any? Lend me one. I''ll study it. I''ll give you a bottle later. "


    "It''s not easy for me to get a Sanqing pill. It''s gone." I gave him a white look. "Study and think for yourself."


    "Mean." Lao Wang had no choice but to withdraw.


    How big a person, still like a child, I shook my head, continue to look at the water, "you good healing, that I have solved."


    "Oh? All solved? " Clear water has a little surprise, "fierce ah, even ghost fairy can''t win you."


    "We didn''t fight." I shrugged. "I''m going to get married, not fight."


    "Is it difficult for you..." Shimizu frowned, "did you convince that gentleman?"


    "No, Deng Ying. Oh, it''s the ghost fairy. It''s not Liu Sen, it''s Yang Xuan." I replied, "it''s a bit complicated anyway."


    One side cloud soft tongue, "Tut, lily love ah. Is that the fairy


    I glanced at her faintly. "Yang Xuan was a man and a poor scholar in her previous life. She fell in love with Deng Ying, a woman from an official family, and eloped. After Yang Xuan was in high school, Deng Ying was forced to commit suicide because of her family''s persecution. Yang Xuan was infatuated with her, so she asked for a secret marriage teacher. They married each other. Yang Xuan never married. After her death, they decided to live, but Deng Ying committed suicide and needed to be married He wanted to be punished in the underworld. Later, because he performed well and had a little cultivation, he was accepted as an apprentice by the former king of hell. The king of hell who didn''t know where to go now didn''t know what his psychology was, so he helped Deng Ying become a ghost fairy. " I simply said the two people''s previous lives, "in short, the two people carved their names on Sansheng stone in their previous lives. They are a couple, but now Yang Xuan has been born into a sister. There are also people I like, so the old man Yuelao likes to fight me. " Random red line chaos of previous life marriage what''s the most annoying.


    "Oh." Yunrou nodded, "how did you solve it?"


    I didn''t answer yunrou''s words, but asked Qingshui, "Mr. Qingshui, are you sure it was Deng Ying who seriously injured you? Before you get rescued. "


    Qingshui thought for a moment, "no, no, when I met the ghost fairy again, she was a little away from me, and the evil spirit was different from her. At that time, I didn''t pay attention to it. Now I think there are some problems."


    It seems that my guess is right. The fatal injury of Qingshui was not caused by Deng Ying, but by the array. "Although she didn''t want you to be seriously injured, it''s an indisputable fact that she injured the night watchman of yin and Yang, and she messed up the Qi of yin and Yang."


    "Will she die?" Yunrou is a little worried. Girls are delicate. "Won''t you plead for her?"


    "Also," I didn''t pay attention to Yun Rou''s words, "so is Liu Sen. his life is over and he is dead."


    "What Yunrou was surprised.


    Clear water looked at me, smile, "with your temperament, certainly won''t end like this."


    I shrugged, "yes, I didn''t earn any money. How can I trust that I just drilled Confucius.". I helped Deng Ying to be a ghost in the underworld. Liu Sen couldn''t pay his debts for a hundred years. He was willing to pay his debts instead of Deng Ying, so I asked Deng Ying to pass on all her accomplishments to him. Then Deng Ying helped Yang Xuan marry Liu Sen by the way with the help of Liu Sen''s physical resurrection. "


    "Wait, I''m a little dizzy." Yunrou helps her forehead.


    "Ha ha, even the king of hell can agree." Shimizu said with a smile.


    "I can''t help it if I don''t agree. Now it''s time for the underworld to employ people. If he doesn''t agree, she will have to work hard." I did it for her good.


    Shimizu nodded, "well, it''s good to solve it. By the way, do you know who is the person who seriously injured me?"


    "I don''t know." I shook my head, "but I know that you should have broken into an array by mistake and been invaded by the evil spirit in the array."


    "Array? What array? " Asked Shimizu immediately.


    I hesitated for a moment. I don''t know whether to say it or not. If I say it, Qingshui''s personality will be in charge of it, and it matters a lot. He may report it to the police. Once the old men are in charge, I will be dragged to ask questions. Maybe even I will be involved. At that time, daomen will know that things will only become more and more complicated.


    So, I decided not to say, "when we went, the array had been withdrawn. We only found four bodies. There was nothing else."


    "Four bodies?" Water frowned, "what kind of body?"


    Yunrou seems to think of something. "Oh, is it in a dilapidated building?"


    "How do you know?" I turned to look at yunrou."It was reported in the newspaper the other day." Yunrou answered, pulling out one from a dozen newspapers, looking over and over, and finally found, "this is it. It seems to be yesterday''s news."


    "Yesterday!" Isn''t that where we were found as soon as we left?


    Qingshui took the newspaper and looked at it. I also took the opportunity to peek at it. I found that four bodies were lying flat on the ground covered with white cloth. I was relieved. As long as he didn''t pose back to back, he would not find anything.


    Yunrou is still introducing, "I''ve read the news, it looks terrible. Those four people are all missing from several urban areas nearby. Two of them are still from our city, a man and a woman. The man is a college student. He is always bullied in his class. Before he disappeared, he was called out to play and never came back. The woman is an executive. She is said to be getting married, but she was raped before marriage. As a result, she got sick and lost her fiance and job. Poor people. It is said that they died in a terrible way. They stayed in the unfinished building for a few days and were found by a beggar until the body smelled


    Mr. Qingshui sighed, "they are all poor people. Is it difficult to make a sacrifice to the living? "


    "Probably," I nodded, "or I wouldn''t have such a strong evil spirit."


    "I just hope to catch the killer as soon as possible." Qingshui replied, "some people offer sacrifices to the living. It must be an evil way. You have to tell daomen."

 Chapter 556

    The ravens hover in the sky, no one asks them to do so, and there is nothing below that particularly attracts them. They just hover here to commemorate the light before the dark comes.


    "Don''t worry, since the news has been released, those guys in daomen won''t just sit by." I comforted him, "Mr. Qingshui, what you have to do recently is to take good care of your injuries. Take good care of yourself. Besides that, you''d better not go there. "


    Water thought for a while, nodded, "well, this is not a major event, just."


    When I came out of the Shimizu shop, I couldn''t help looking at the direction of the second floor. I didn''t know what was the disharmony? Just now yunrou said that the four people What did she say? Oh, yes, two of them are local. They''re both poor people. What''s that?


    What just flashed by? I shook my head and stopped thinking about it. He turned and went into his shop.


    "Boss, are you ok?" Looking at me, Mingyu asks curiously.


    "Nothing." I shook my head. "Nothing. Go ahead."


    "Oh." Mingyu nodded.


    What''s this strange feeling about? Four Shazhen, four people, and the murder last night. Forget it, don''t want to. Don''t make trouble for yourself.


    Just thinking, Mia suddenly came in from the outside, with two people behind. I was a little strange. When did MIA go out?


    ¡°hello¡£¡± Behind the Nu Jun waved to me, "long time no see, Xuemei."


    Long time no see your sister! "What are you doing here?" I have a look of disgust.


    Nu Jun is a little embarrassed, "I don''t seem to have provoked you. Why do you dislike me so much?"


    "I don''t dislike you either. I just don''t think there will be any good things every time you appear." I slightly narrowed my eyes, "intuition tells me that you are here to do things."


    The corner of Nu Jun''s mouth smoked, "can you stop thinking about me like that?"


    "What are you going to do?" I rolled my eyes. "Buy antiques? I''ll give you a 20% discount for the sake of old acquaintances. "


    Nu Jun was about to cry, "well, I want to invite you to my birthday party tomorrow, in the bar."


    "Oh," I answered flatly, "I know."


    So cold, nu Jun swallowed his tears, "that''s it. By the way, is there anything in your shop to ward off evil spirits? I have a cousin who says that his school has been haunted recently. She is always worried about something. Today, she just came to your shop to ask. "


    I glanced at him. Then I went to one side and drew a sign for him. I rolled and folded my fingers into a triangle shape. "Let her wear it on her. Don''t pick it. The Ghost won''t dare to approach her. Remember to warn him not to touch water."


    "Oh, good." Nu Jun then nodded and said, "how much is it?" Oh, it seems that I know my nature of asking for money.


    "Free." it''s just a piece of paper, and I don''t lack it. Then I went to the other side and put away a box on the shelf. "This is for you. It''s a birthday present for you."


    "Oh, thank you." Nu Jun took it and opened it. There was a stone inside. "This is What? "


    "It''s the sariki." Mia came to have a look. "It''s much easier to use than the rune paper. Not only the evil spirits, but also some demons who have become spirits dare not get close to them."


    Nu Jun''s eyes suddenly brightened, "Oh, how can I accept such a valuable thing?"


    I''m sorry you didn''t accept it. I gave him a white look. "This sariki is for you. Don''t give it to your cousin. She''ll just use Rune paper. It''s you. If sariki leaves, you won''t live this year!"


    "Scared? What? " Nu Jun was startled and immediately came to me, "what do you say? what do you mean? What do you mean I can''t live this year? "


    "When you were 23 years old, there was a peach blossom robbery. If you can make it through, you will be rich and rich in the future. If you can''t make it through, you will be in this year." I said slowly, then glanced at Nu Jun, "you are 23 this year."


    Nu Jun''s face changed, "what should I do?"


    "Don''t leave your body with this relic every day. No matter who says it, don''t take it off. Besides, if you meet a woman with a little red mole on her eyebrow, treat her well. It''s the creditor of your previous life." As I said this, I went to the other side and opened a pamphlet to read, "others, let it be. Don''t try to change anything. I said that you will be very rich after this year. In terms of your present situation, if you are complacent and change your destiny in the future, your robbery will come to you again."


    "Good." Nu Jun nodded cautiously, "I will be careful."


    I glanced at Nu Jun and said nothing. Everyone in this world is not careful to live, because a careless, life will be gone.


    It seems that I haven''t seen Ji Yufeng for some time. Seeing off Nu Jun, I leaned against the doorframe to think and looked at the direction of the street. Where did that guy go? Foreign ghosts have their own death management. Don''t make trouble for yourself."Mia, have you practiced with Ji Yufeng recently?" I asked.


    Hearing my question, Mia turned to look at me and continued to work, "no, but his book is still updated on the Internet."


    "Books?" I turned around. Didn''t that guy say that he had stopped working in the studio?


    "Well, it''s the book of Yin marriage. It''s about our shop. It''s still more than that. After all, it''s not finished." Mia said as she cleaned the antiques from the warehouse and put them on the shelf.


    I thought about it for a moment and turned to go out. Without saying a word, Mia was packing. As soon as she looked up, she saw that there was no one.


    I took a taxi and went directly to Ji Yufeng''s home. I found that the guy was not at home at all. It was a piece of cake for me to open the door. My fingers gently pushed the bolt on the door, and the door suddenly opened. I pushed the door open and went in. It seemed that no one lived in the house for a long time. It seemed that the boy didn''t come back for a while.


    The room is full of dust, and there are several unwashed dishes and chopsticks in the kitchen sink, which are moldy and stinky. I thought he was hiding the corpse at home.


    Inside and outside, I went around the house, but I didn''t find any sign of people coming in. Instead, there was a computer beside my desk, which seemed to be on. I sat over curiously and looked at it. The computer was opened on a web page, which was an online version of marriage in secret. I click on the latest one to read it. The fingertips slide slightly. The more I look down, the tighter my brow is.

 Chapter 557

    The content of this article is exactly the same as what I met recently. I''m not surprised at this. In fact, I suspected a long time ago that even Qi Yang couldn''t pry into everything and get a token to reach the bottom of forgetchuan. The only possibility is that there is a person behind Qi Yang.


    To my surprise, it was mentioned in the article that Ji Yufeng ran to the South Pole! This is not the most important thing. After running to the south pole, he even lost his way. Finally, he went to Japan. As a result, the guy didn''t understand Japanese. He happened to be involved in the civil war of Japanese Yin Yang division.


    I looked at the update time. It''s this morning. So, is it still playing? I look at the end, pick pick eyebrows, in the heart of a small tangle, jiyufeng that guy, if the Japanese Yin Yang division, how much victory? I estimated it in my heart. At last, without Xiao Qi''s help, he estimated that Be killed by the second.


    It''s not that I don''t believe in my apprentice, but that I know how many pounds he has. Although he has made a lot of progress, he is easier to deal with than ordinary people or ghosts. But if you meet a real expert, it is estimated that you will stop cooking immediately.


    Button on the computer, reach out his pocket phone, dial a number.


    There was two beeps over there. Was connected, and then came a crying voice, "master queen, can you call later, your baby apprentice is under siege, ah, lying trough! Sneak attack, shameless, master queen, I''ll call you later, crouching trough! Master queen, I''ll tell you later. There''s something wrong with me. Doodle doodle. " Soon, there came a beep and hung up.


    I silently looked at the black frequency of the mobile phone, it seems that there is not good, listen to Ji Yufeng''s voice, as if in a vicious struggle, ah, I pause, again dial the number.


    "Hello, master queen, you want to kill your apprentice. I''m going to die. I said, "I''ll call you later." There was another wail.


    Before he finished howling, I said, "have you seen the midnight bell?"


    "What Ji Yufeng didn''t understand, "master queen, you are going to discuss Japanese ghost movies with me. If you want me to be a ghost in Japan in the future, you can say hello to them, right?"


    "Don''t hang up if you know!" I ignore his roar, just so told a, looking at the hand is still on the phone, my figure a flash, turned into a silk light into the mobile phone. Again. Fall on a tree, pick up a mobile phone to shake on the tree, how can the child throw mobile phones around. Fortunately, I didn''t hang up, otherwise I didn''t know how to get here.


    Look at the battle circle below. It seems that they are fighting each other. Ji Yufeng seems to be one of them. Let the bear child not to recognize the road, I now understand, so long not to go home, the child has been lost. I want to seriously doubt whether it is right or wrong for him to take over the post of gatekeeper.


    However, it''s not the time to think about this. Ji Yufeng''s group obviously doesn''t have an advantage in the number of people. It''s enough for each of them to beat four or five. Seeing that Ji Yufeng is bound by the water prison and can''t use thunder and lightning, then he is kicked out again, I can''t help it. It''s important to save people. I stretch out my right index finger and gently brush it up. I draw a Tai Chi Symbol in mid air, and it''s getting better The leaves gather and form a tai chi group along the direction drawn by your fingers. Stretch out your hand and gently drag the leaves to Tai Chi. More and more leaves gather and slowly gather into a leaf ball. In a moment, all the leaves fly to the group of people besieging Ji Yufeng.


    "Ah ~" there was a scream around the center of Ji Yufeng. Countless leaves left scars on the people who looked like Japan was enduring to dress up, but those people turned into a pool of water and slowly melted.


    "Who is there?" Some people look around with vigilance, some people can even come down without their knowledge, and kill several puppets in one move, so the strength of the comer is really unimaginable.


    A gust of wind rustled the leaves. I thought that Ji Yufeng, who was kicked into the water, was trapped by a water chain, and then was lifted ashore. I grabbed the other side of the water chain until I lifted Ji Yufeng up. Then I let go of the water chain and let it go.


    "Master queen!" Ji Yufeng exclaimed: "lying trough! Master queen, how did you get here? So fast? "


    "This is not..." The battle stopped. Looking over, someone murmured strangely.


    I didn''t pay attention to other people, but went to Ji Yu''s cover and put out my hand to lift people up, "you are powerful enough, are you ok?"


    "Nothing." Ji Yufeng shook his head, "master queen, how did you come here?"


    "In your cell phone." I threw his cell phone.


    "Master queen, are you in COS Zhenzi?" Ji Yu received his mobile phone with a black face.


    "You want to smoke," I glared at him. "Where''s Xiaoqi?" With Xiaoqi, this guy should not be so miserable.


    Ji Yufeng''s face changed and he moved aside slowly. "That So what. Master queen, are you tired of coming all the way? Thirsty or not? Are you hungry? "


    He''s the only one with the obvious ability to open up the topic, "Oh, lost again?""Report to the queen master, I swear, this time has nothing to do with me," Ji Yufeng immediately raised his hand to swear. "Well, master, let''s solve the current situation first. Xiao Qi may have gone home."


    I glanced at the covetous guys around me and thought that it was really inappropriate to chat here. Then I grabbed Ji Yufeng and planned to leave.


    "Just a moment, please." It looks like Ji Yufeng''s group. No, it''s the group of people who are regarded as Ji Yufeng''s group who stop me and speak Chinese fluently. "Sir, but miss Shuo?"


    "Well?" I turned to look at the woman who was talking. She was a girl dressed as a witch. She was a little familiar. "It''s you." Oh, I remember. When Luo Mingshang and Yan Yeming came out to challenge the Seven Star Tower, they met this girl, who seemed to be the Witch of a shrine guarding the Seven Star Tower. "Guardian of the Seven Star Tower."


    "Yes." The girl walked forward two steps, suddenly knelt down, "please Miss Shuo, help us."


    I glanced at a group of Ninja dressed people guarding the outer ring, and then looked at several people surrounded by them, "which means, are you going to involve us?"


    "This..." The girl hesitated. "I''m willing to trade anything."


    I grabbed Ji Yufeng and planned to leave. "It''s a pity that I don''t have anything I want in your hand."

 Chapter 558

    "Wait a minute." Ji Yu Feng held me, looked at the girl, some couldn''t bear, "master queen, otherwise, help them."


    I turned to look at Ji Yufeng, "forget what I told you? Don''t involve yourself in other people''s cause and effect. If you make trouble for yourself this time, you need me to pick you up. If you don''t have enough practice, go back and get punished. "


    Ji Yu''s mouth angle suddenly drooped, "master queen, are you really so cruel?"


    "I usually indulge you too much, but the problem in principle can''t be changed," he said.


    There was a sound of pulling out the knife. I glanced at the girl who pulled out the short knife and put it on her neck behind me. She said coldly, "are you threatening me?"


    "No," the girl shook her head. "I know that Miss Shuo is in charge of ghosts. She is more tolerant towards ghosts than living people. If I die, my soul asks Miss Shuo to save my companion."


    "Miss!" Hearing the girl''s words, those companions behind the girl immediately exclaimed in surprise.


    "The Japanese soul is managed by the Japanese Yin, not by us." I said calmly.


    Ji Yufeng suddenly pulled me, lowered his head in my ear and said a word, I picked eyebrows. A step forward, "all back." He said. His hands made a seal, and the water around him slowly condensed. In an instant, all the water condensed and became a big barrier to protect Ji Yufeng.


    "Thank you." The girl said thanks with a smile.


    "Exchange with the elixir in your hands." yes, that''s right. Ji Yu just said in my ear that they have elixir in their hands. It''s said that they are good at controlling evil spirits. I just met a time recently. What I can think of is sanqingdan.


    "Elixir?" Girl a Leng, immediately take out a wooden box from the sleeve, "Miss Shuo wants this?"


    It seems that the breath is right. It''s Sanqing pill. Although the clear water is not available now, it''s good for me to exchange it with Lao Wang. Moreover, if Lao Wang''s drug addict can refine Sanqing pill, it''s good for me.


    "There''s still time to go back." I''ll remove the water screen immediately.


    "This..." The girl hesitated.


    "Miss, you can''t. this is the elixir for curing madam. It can''t be given to outsiders." The people behind me immediately yelled in Japanese, then glared at me.


    "I don''t know if you can leave here." I chuckled, and continued to persuade, "at that time, even if you have this elixir, what''s the use? Good bye, I lost my life. "


    The girl held the box tightly. "Sorry, Miss Shuo," the girl bowed to me deeply. "My mother is very ill and needs elixir to save her life. I''m sorry I can''t give it to you." Said, turned to get out of the water barrier.


    I chuckled. The water barrier was freezing at a very fast speed. A group of girls were surprised. "What do you mean, sir?"


    Now that I''ve asked, I''ll tell you the truth. "To tell you the truth, I''m bound to get the so-called elixir in your hands." Listen to me, the other side immediately put on a fighting posture. Hey, I don''t accept violence very much. Can''t I have a good talk? "Venture to ask, what''s the matter with your mother?"


    After a pause, the girl replied, "my mother was attacked by demons and infected with miasma."


    Oh, it''s just miasma, not even evil spirit. You''re going to feed her sanqingdan. Are you going to kill her? I reached out and a small porcelain vase appeared in my hand. "How about this in exchange?"


    "This is The girl looked at the porcelain vase in my hand and hesitated.


    "I believe you''ve heard of Qingyou pill, which is specially used to control miasma." I believe for sanqingdan, Qingyou pill is more effective.


    Sure enough, the girl''s eyes brightened, "Qingyou pill!"


    "Miss, be careful of being cheated." Someone behind her immediately reminded her.


    I immediately sneered, "you think you look like this, what is worth me to cheat?" If I have the ability to kill people and smuggle goods directly, do I have to cheat? I have a good brain, thank you. "I don''t believe we can inspect the goods first," he said, throwing the porcelain bottle directly.


    The girl took the porcelain bottle, carefully opened it, sniffed, "yes, yes, it''s really the quiet pill that the teacher said." Then he picked up the box and handed it up with both hands. "Thank you, Miss Shuo."


    "It''s just a trade-off." I took the box and opened it. There was a small box the size of a pigeon egg in it. Then I opened it again. Inside the small box, there was a pill, Sanqing pill.


    I have to say that I was really lucky. I laughed and took out the small box directly. I threw the wooden box out. The wooden box was thrown out of the water barrier and hit a ninja in black. When I got the thing, it was time to solve these guys. I went out of the water barrier and looked at the people in black in a circle. There were several people in different clothes. They looked like the puppets Operators.


    A man who looked like a leader came forward and said in Japanese, "you''d better mind your own business. So as not to bring disaster to yourself. "


    "Ah? I don''t know what to say I put out my tongue as if I didn''t understand.A burst of embarrassment on the other side''s face, "baga!" Then he raised his sword.


    "Ha ha, in China, there is a saying that taking people''s money and fighting disasters with people." When the short blade was fixed in my hand, I had already reached the other side. On the other side, the puppets turned into a pool of water one after another, leaving only a few real people, only a few bloodstains on my body.


    "I don''t want to kill people, please," I made a gesture and sent them away.


    "You..." The man in black has bad eyes. He rushes up and is held by a middle-aged man behind him.


    "Don''t be impulsive. This person is far stronger than us. You''d better withdraw first." The middle-aged man advised, "go back and tell the master, and then make a decision."


    "Hum." The man in black snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    "Fight for it." I called out, um I remember that''s what Japanese said.


    A group of people turned around and looked at me. I angrily touched my nose, took out something from my body and threw it. It was a blue diamond. "Help me to bring this to your master. I think he''ll understand. " They are supposed to be Japanese Yin Yang masters. If Japanese Yin Yang masters don''t want to have a hard relationship with Chinese Taoism, I think they will regard it as never happened.


    Catching the flying things, the man in black didn''t change at all, but the middle-aged man behind him really turned pale and threw a fist at me, "I''m offended!" Then he left quickly with a group of people.

 Chapter 559

    The water barrier suddenly fell, and the people in the water barrier also showed up. Ji Yufeng said, "master queen, you are handsome. Oh, why don''t you just kill those guys? It''s too bullying."


    I glanced at Ji Yufeng and said, "first, we yin-yang middlemen only help ghosts kill ghosts, but don''t kill them. Second, they are members of the Japanese yin-yang family. Japanese yin-yang masters and Chinese Taoists have an agreement for a long time. If I kill them, it will cause conflicts between the Japanese yin-yang family and Chinese Taoists. The two families have always lived in peace, even when Japan invaded China, The two sides did not get involved. If I had just killed them, the peace that lasted for thousands of years would have come to an end. "


    "But, master queen, you''re not a real person." Ji Yu twisted his head.


    "Well, it''s better not to make trouble for yourself. And the third point is that my power is only effective in Antique Street, and can''t be exerted outside. I can''t use it because of my body. " I put the short blade away.


    "Oh," Ji Yu Feng nodded, "but the master is still very powerful."


    I have no choice but to smile, because your master, I am not only the rule of antique street, but also a guide now.


    A group of young girls slowly came up to me and bowed to me deeply. "Thank you, Miss Shuo. In the future, if you want to use my home, please don''t hesitate to ask. "


    "He Mao''s family," I whispered. Isn''t that one of the four families of Yin Yang teachers in Japan? How to make a ghost like this.


    "I know what Miss Shuo is thinking. I''m really the daughter of he Mao''s family, but I''m the daughter of a side branch, and I don''t think much of her. Otherwise, I would not go to Xiandan to save my mother myself." The girl gave a wry smile.


    It''s true that although Qingyou pill is hard to find, it''s not uncommon. As long as a pharmacist is willing to work hard, he can still make it. How can Yin Shi''s family not have a few of them? Can this girl take such a big risk to find Sanqing pill in person? Sanqing pill is powerful. If you don''t use it properly, you will die.


    "Are you all right?" Ji Yufeng holds the girl.


    "Nothing." The girl smiles at Ji Yufeng.


    Yi Yi, I smell a smell of estrus. Ji Yufeng, this boy, can''t be, "you''d better take care of yourself." I gave him a white look.


    "Ah? I''m very good. Ouch -- "the last sound turned into a scream, because I pressed several times on him. Ji Yufeng''s face suddenly changed," poof -- "a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    I looked disgusted, "I''m more hurt, and I''m in the mood to worry about others. How long are you going to last? "


    "Cough, master queen, it''s hard to break down." Ji Yufeng''s face turned pale. "You want my life at this time."


    "If you keep going, I can throw you directly to the underworld and give it to Yan Yan." I rolled my eyes, reached out a small bottle, poured out a pill and put it into Ji Yufeng''s mouth, "eat it."


    "Well, what, master queen, you are going to poison me." Ji Yufeng resisted and took the pill.


    I rolled my eyes and reached out to lift Ji Yufeng. "Gone."


    "Just a moment, please." The man who had been doubting us all the time began to shout, with some uneasiness on his face. "It seems that you are seriously injured, and it''s getting dark. If you don''t dislike it, you can go back with us to cultivate yourself."


    It''s really strange. Just now, I was still questioning us all the time, but now we have to cultivate ourselves. I glanced at this man, and my mind was immediately clear. I laughed, "in this case, I''ll bother you more." Well, I''m afraid the medicine I gave will go wrong. Want to keep us as hostages, in other words, house arrest. However, Ji Yufeng''s behavior is also caused by them. They should be responsible for it. If they take this boy back, they have to occupy my space to treat him. They are going to trade with Lao Wang for something good. They can''t hit him all at once.


    In the other courtyard of he Mao''s family, those guys arranged us in a room and there was no one. Maybe they went to save others and themselves, but it''s none of my business. I''ve beaten Ji Yufeng behind him Cough, no, I''m asleep. Looking from here, a tall tower not far behind is the Seven Star Tower I broke through. So, is the shrine behind he Mao''s house?


    "Well. Come back from the clouds and give your sister a hug. " With a beautiful cry, I saw the girl in front of me changed into a kimono of different colors, and was tightly held by a woman in a purple kimono. The girl''s face was tightly packed into the two big groups in front of her chest.


    I''m a little scared. I''ll suffocate if I bury my chest.


    "Oh, please let go," the girl struggled. She was suffocating.


    Then, a few people came up behind, "ha ha ha, OK, Meijia, if you don''t let go, you''ll be suffocated. Oh, she just came back and she''s still hurt." The beauty in the pink cherry kimono behind said with a smile.


    "Really, what should I do if something happens when I run to such a dangerous place alone?" Women teach."Huhu ~" the girl who was sent away breathed heavily.


    "No, you really are. It''s always like this. You don''t have many lives to hold." The man in the black kimono said with a smile.


    "All right." On the other side, a man in a red kimono looked at several people coldly, "what do you think we are here for this time? Go and talk to the master. "


    The girl nodded, "you go first. I have something to write about a benefactor first." Then he bowed slightly and retreated slowly.


    I looked at this scene, my eyes narrowed slightly, and I could be so close to the four families. It seems that this young lady is not as unpopular as she said. Moreover, the four families of Japanese Yin Yang master are all here. It seems that Japan can''t stay any longer. When Ji Yufeng wakes up, she has to leave, but she can''t make trouble for herself.


    I turned back to the room, closed the door, sat on the tatami and watched Ji Yufeng''s two mosquito repellent incense eyes turn and turn. It seemed that I was hurt a lot.


    He knocked at the door and said, "I''ll come in."


    The Japanese door was opened, and the girl in pink Sakura kimono knelt down in front of the door and buckled at me, "thank you for your help."


    "Is your mother all right?" I asked.


    "Yes, Miss Shuo''s medicine is very effective. It''s all right now. The master says that she can wake up in the evening." The girl replied.

 Chapter 560

    "Can you let us go?" I gave her a faint glance.


    The girl immediately lowered her head, "no No, please forgive our irrationality. We are not meant to imprison our benefactor. "


    You have no intention, but people around you don''t think so. "It seems that something is going to happen in your family. If you don''t want to involve us, no matter what happens tonight, don''t knock on the door."


    The girl didn''t know why. She shivered, "yes!" How strong is this girl? I''m afraid she doesn''t even dare to think about it. When she saw her enter the Seven Star building, she thought she would die in it. However, only three days later, she came out, saying that she was too weak, and complaining with the other two men who came together but didn''t enter the Seven Star building.


    Ji Yufeng''s medicine came with the dinner. I just asked my servants to put the dinner at the door and watch the people go. Then I took the food and medicine into the room.


    Ji Yufeng has woken up and his spirit is better, but his face is still not good. Dinner is the standard and food. We are eating dinner without saying a word. Now outside, it has been covered with darkness. The Yin Yang teachers of the four major families in Japan have formed a huge border one after another. Tonight, it''s not an ordinary night, no, to be exact, from a month In the past, it was like something was coming. Every day, it became unusual.


    The most relaxed part of he Mao''s family is my room. We both ate calmly.


    "There seems to be a lot of excitement outside, master queen. What happened?" Ji Yufeng asked while eating.


    "It''s probably a celebration. You have a good meal, take medicine after dinner, and then have a good rest. It''s none of our business." I don''t care.


    "Yes? Why do you feel something is wrong? "Ji Yufeng put down his chopsticks.


    "Not right, so what? You are a wounded man now. What can you do if you go out like this? " I gave him a white look, "it''s nothing more than adding chaos to seek death."


    Ji Yu closed the black line, "Ai Ai Ai, master queen, is it really good to curse your apprentice like this?"


    "I deserve to die. I''ll find another one." I don''t know whether I was blind or blinded by God at the beginning, so I fell in love with this guy.


    The room is quiet and peaceful, and there is a kind of ready to go outside. The experts of the four families are standing in the yard, staring at the dark sky. It''s not a dark cloud, but a group of flying monsters.


    "Is that it?" The first old man had a heavy face.


    "Yes The heir of Ampere''s family, ampere Jingchuan, nodded, "now there is turmoil all over the country, and these monsters also attack every family. Among them is Nine Tailed Fox, who escaped from the killing stone, before the jade bath."


    "They are very strong." He Mao cloud also nodded, "especially before the jade bath, the strength is very terrible."


    Said, that black piece has arrived in front of us, the first woman in a golden kimono looked down at the people below, a smile of disdain on the corner of her mouth.


    "With this border, it''s like blocking my body? It''s ridiculous. " Jade bath before disdain of smile way, "today, another day grudge, today grudge, concubine body want to get back together."


    Jade bath before a command, the monsters behind her rushed up.


    "Stop! Be sure to block it. " Looking at the monsters all over the world, the Yin Yang master was also flustered and tried his best to launch the border.


    "Asshole!" Yasukawa clenched his teeth and suddenly flew to the monsters.


    "Jingchuan, come back!" The old man called, but the man couldn''t hear him any more. He quickly made a seal with his hands, and the dark blue light flashed. In an instant, several monsters were twisted into powder by the light blade.


    Inside the room, it was still too quiet, not affected by the war outside. After dinner, I gave Ji Yu a few pills. I relied on the door to listen to the situation outside.


    "Tut, you really know how to find time. What''s good for you to come to Japan at this time?" I murmured a curse.


    "Cough, blame me." Ji Yu Feng coughed twice, "I don''t know when it''s time to turn back from Antarctica."


    "Oh, it''s not easy for you," I glanced at Ji Yufeng and sneered.


    "Cough, the queen master, don''t you really go to have a look?" Ji Yu Feng asked.


    "Nothing." I don''t care, left the door frame, "they can''t come here, even if the whole he Mao family is destroyed, here can guarantee good condition."


    Ji Yufeng stretched out his hand at me, "no, master queen, I don''t mean that."


    "This is Japan''s ghost night tour. If you can''t resist this little setback, then the Japanese Yin Yang master will also degenerate enough." I laughed and stuffed Ji Yu into the quilt. "And, tonight, I''m afraid I just want to say hello, because the leader of this night''s journey is Yuyu. She has a deep resentment against Japanese Yin Yang master."


    "Before the jade bath?" Ji Yufeng brainstormed, "Oh, the fox demon in the killing stone that the legendary Japanese emperor was sealed by ampere Qingming."


    "Well, don''t worry. The border is not a decoration." I gave a sneer. "Just go to sleep. Your little lover, I promise she will stand in front of you safe and sound tomorrow morning. "Ji Yu blushed, "what are you talking about, master queen?"


    I chuckled, opened the door, and looked at the situation outside. There was no moon, and there was only a touch of blood in the air. It seemed that the border had been forced. For so many years, Japanese monsters had their own rules of life and didn''t disturb the human world. I didn''t expect that the Japanese Yin Yang master would fall into such a situation.


    I pulled up the door and finally told Ji Yu not to come out. It was already a mess outside, with blood corpses on the ground, and nine white tails floating in front of and behind the half empty jade bath, overlooking the killing.


    The smell of blood is getting closer. Someone is coming here. I turn to see the pink cherry blossom stained with blood red. "Miss Shuo, please run away quickly."


    "Oh?" I mentioned he Mao and said, "run away?"


    "Yes, the other party is before the jade bath, we can''t stop it." He Mao called out.


    I walked forward slowly, "if such a small setback is defeated, how to face the storm in the future?" A jade bath beat these people like this before, please tell me how you beat Ji Yufeng like that?


    It''s just a monster. Have you ever seen what real despair is? Have you ever experienced that feeling of impending destruction?


    "Roar!" All of a sudden, a roar came from the front yard. He Mao''s face changed, and I also changed a little. The familiar roar and the golden color all over the sky.


    Oh, little guy is much better than Ji Yufeng.

 Chapter 561

    The song reverberates in the air, and the sky floats with flowers. Who will take responsibility for all this? People hide. No one explains everything for the guests who come from afar. The guests hum the soul song, and the flowers in the sky fall, drowning everything hidden in the dark. He just sighs softly: the cherry blossoms have opened for ten thousand years.


    All the people were frightened by the roar of the monsters, including the monsters who were close to each other. They were killed by the spirit and shape of the town. The situation has changed.


    "Don''t you want to see it?" I glanced at the cloud of he Mao in the same place.


    "Oh, yes!" The girl immediately wiped the scar on her body and followed me.


    In the courtyard of the main house, the disgusting smell of blood is here. The human bodies around are mixed with pieces of monsters. In the middle of the sky, a majestic Unicorn looks at the Nine Tailed jade bath. The unicorn gasped in its mouth.


    "Roar!" Another roar.


    "This Just He Mao was puzzled.


    "Out of the clouds." The woman in purple kimono, the young lady of huakaiyuan, turned to her friend and said, "I don''t know whose type of God is, but it''s blocked."


    "Not Shishen." I glanced at a group of people. He stepped forward and didn''t intend to call down the little guy who played a powerful role.


    Meijia of huakaiyuan looked at me, "are you..."


    "A benefactor." He maochuyun said.


    My eyes have been staring at the sky before the jade bath. Before the jade bath, it''s really strong. I haven''t seen myself before Yuyu bath, but it won''t be like this. She''s wrapped with black Qi, which is not the evil spirit that Japanese monsters should have. No, it''s Moqi. It''s the same as Mr. Qingshui''s Moqi.


    No! My face changed, "Xiao Qi, come back!" I yelled. Xiaoqi is not her rival.


    But it''s too late. Jiuwei comes to Xiaoqi in an instant. Xiaoqi roars and pours directly on her. The pattern on the head and one horn hit nine tail severely.


    "Fu Qi Qinglin!" Take care of your son. I directly recruited two unicorns.


    "Roar!" There was another roar. Qinglin jumped up and protected Xiaoqi in his arms. The three unicorns immediately surrounded the front of the jade bath.


    Who would have thought that before the jade bath, there was no fear at all. The nine tails rushed into the sky, stretching out like a fan. The black air on the nine tails came all over the sky. Seeing that, Fu Qilin took Xiao Qi back to me.


    "Master, she is not a Nine Tailed Fox." Fu Qi called as soon as he came down.


    "It''s a Nine Tailed Fox. It''s just that with the help of something, it helps her become a devil." I frowned. The four evil spirits array is the four evil spirits array again. It''s the four evil spirits array I saw before. What''s the relationship?


    Xiaoqi kicks her calf and pours into my arms. Xiaoqi''s face rubs against my arms.


    "Master, this is not in Antique Street, you..." Qinglin is a little worried.


    I pulled Xiaoqi out of my arms and gave it to Qinglin, "no one is allowed to move forward without my command." Then he flew up in the air.


    "Who are you?" Asked Yu before taking a bath.


    "Where does your evil spirit come from?" I also asked.


    Jade bath before silent for a while, "can you see?"


    "The evil spirit on you makes you become a devil. That''s why you have such powerful power." I light mouth, "I don''t kill ghost, also don''t kill, but demon and devil calculate separately."


    "I''m young, but I''m not young." Before Yu bath, he sneered, "it depends on whether you have this ability." Said, nine tail instant fly over, will I round.


    But "Where are you looking?" I''m in front of her. And her nine tails, from the end of the ice, a little bit with nine tails together broken. Jade bath immediately before the end of life. It was enough to hurt her badly. I took the opportunity to fight in the past, mixed with the power of the dark palm into her body, from the inside a little bit of wear her body.


    "I''m a man who never talks empty words." I stand in the air. Reach forward, turn over your hand, "ray." Suddenly, from the palm of his hand flew out a spell with "thunder" and stopped in front of the predecessor of the jade bath. One changed into two, two into four, surrounded the jade bath. "Thunder judge!" A chant, immediately curse print lit up the purple light, suddenly a thunder fell from the sky, heavily split in the body before the jade bath.


    "Ah --" a scream before the jade bath, suddenly declined. "Cough, wow --" a mouthful of blood, mixed with a black bead.


    I immediately fell to the ground, picked up the bead, carefully looked at the bead, and then looked at the jade bath, her evil spirit had disappeared, that is to say, she swallowed the bead? "Who gave you this?"


    "A man." Yu Yu replied before taking a bath. After a pause, he added, "one, a Chinese man."


    I suddenly frown, the Chinese man, on the number, is the man who saved Qingshui, but, also can not be completely sure, mainly, why did he do it?


    The people of the four families of yin and Yang also came and looked at the jade bath which had no resistance on the ground, but none of them dared to step forward."How to deal with the fox?" Someone asked. I glanced at him and he immediately shrank.


    "The fox has killed so many of us. Kill her!" When someone mentions it, someone agrees.


    I had the big red umbrella in my hand. I carried it on my shoulder and looked at the defeated soldiers with a smile. "This fox is mine. You can try it."


    All of a sudden, the people who were still excited suddenly calmed down. Even before the jade bath, I was surprised. "What do you mean, sir?"


    I took a look at the black bead in front of the light, and the smile on my face dispersed. In the corresponding place of the bead, a man in black robe stood there, looking at all this indifferently. I put down my hand and looked at him like this. After a long time, he suddenly turned around and jumped down and disappeared into the night.


    When the people disappeared, I looked at the group again, "this fox is still useful to me."


    "But she killed so many of us. Is that all?" Someone immediately refused.


    "What are you killing so many monsters?" I glanced at the man who was talking, "besides, if you are killed, you can only say that your strength is poor, life and death depend on fate, success or failure depends on heaven. If you give such an opponent to our Chinese Taoist sect, I don''t think it will cost you so much. Two or three Taoists can recover it. I didn''t expect that this Japanese Yin Yang master would degenerate to such a state that even some Yin Yang skills would not be used." With that, he went directly to the front of the jade bath, and with a wave of his hand, the jade bath disappeared in the same place.

 Chapter 562

    I finally glanced at the group and turned back to the room. Fu Qilin returns to the ring, and Xiao Qi entangles it again. I went back with Xiaoqi in my arms.


    At this time, no one will say anything. No matter how angry he is, he knows that it is true, because Japan is too stable now. So a period of violence caused them to be in a hurry.


    "Well, that man was so powerful just now." Meijia of huakaiyuan quietly pulled the clothes of lahemou chuyun, "those three Unicorn beasts are all hers. What''s more, we can deal with such a powerful monster in two or three times. "


    "Well, yes." He Mao nodded. "It''s her who broke the Seven Star Tower."


    "What He Mao cloud this words a, the people around immediately surprised turn, "you say, Seven Star building is broken by her?"


    I''m too lazy to know what I''m saying here. When I go back to the room, I immediately tear Xiaoqi off and throw it to Ji Yufeng to complain. Then I wave my hand and let him out before the jade bath.


    "Cough, what''s the purpose of killing you?" She coughed twice before taking a bath.


    "If I don''t kill you, you won''t live. No one can survive unless he is a God. " I''m stating a fact. "Just want to ask something before you die."


    "What else do you want to ask?" She gave me a look before taking a bath.


    I took out the black bead, "the man who gave you this thing, do you remember what he looked like?"


    Jade bath before shaking his head, "I can''t see his appearance, he is wrapped in black."


    Again, I was silent. "Do you know what this is?"


    "I don''t know." Before the jade bath, I shook my head, and the corner of my mouth smoked. Girl, you dare to use anything you don''t know. "But I know it attracts me deeply. I just look at it and feel stronger."


    "Did the man tell you anything when he gave you this?" I asked again. "For example, in exchange for what?"


    Before Yu bath, he thought about it, and then he remembered something. "He asked me to help him find something."


    "What are you looking for?" What''s the matter with this tense feeling?


    "Heaven forbid!" Jade bath before spit out two words.


    I suddenly muddled in there, "Heaven''s death!" Tianzhu is actually Tianzhu. In other words, this series of things are all due to The devil?


    "Cough." Jade bath before coughing up blood, stretched out his hand to pull me, "help me, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die. I just want revenge. "


    "It''s been so many years. Why don''t you let it go?" I looked at the jade bath and frowned, "if you hadn''t absorbed the essence of the bird''s voice emperor, how could you have led the Yin Yang master to pursue and kill you? You are responsible for everything."


    "Cough, cough, cough." More and more blood was spitting out before the jade bath.


    Looking at her like this, I also feel that I can''t waste it, "I have a way now, I don''t know what you think?"


    "What can I do?" Asked Yu before taking a bath. The golden eyes were full of hope.


    "I''m a Yin marriage master. In Japan, I''m a marriage master." I said slowly, "since this is your previous life''s unjust debt with the ampere family, it''s ok now. You pay him back and he pays you back."


    Yu changed her face before taking a bath. "Do you want to


    "That''s the only way to live." I reached for Xiaoqi and put my head on Xiaoqi''s head. "Feelings can be cultivated slowly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yuyu wants to say no before taking a bath, but if it''s her only chance to live.


    "By the way," I reminded her, "marriage will be protected by the law of the underworld. If you have any evil intentions in the future, your soul will be burned by the fire of the underworld, and so will he."


    Just now, Yu Yu, who was planning to do this, was honest. I took another look at her and said, "the child of Ampere''s family is the reincarnation of ampere Qingming."


    I saw the body before the jade bath tremble for a moment, "Oh, is that so?" Before the jade bath, there was no such bullying, just because the other party was her lover.


    I put Xiaoqi down and patted him on the head. "Go and call Yasukawa, the heiress of the ampere family."


    "Yes Xiao Qi immediately called out and ran out.


    Looking at the appearance before the jade bath, my intuition told me that I had to let the ampere family boy recover the memory of his previous life. Ampere Qingming, even ampere Qingming has reincarnation. What about Liuyun? Do you reincarnate into others, do you love others?


    After a while, Xiao Qi led a man in. Before he saw the jade bath lying on the ground, he frowned and was disgusted. Before the jade bath, he looked at the man carefully and said with a smile, "it''s not like him at all."


    "Miss Shuo." Yasukawa bowed to me.


    I got up and brushed my face at Yasukawa. My fingers merged and hit him directly in the middle of the eyebrow. Yasukawa suddenly widened his eyes. My body softened and I fell down."Master queen." Ji Yufeng quickly held me, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me


    "I''m exhausted." I said softly that the battle just now was not easy. Even as a guide, I was still the rule of antique street. Without there, the spiritual power could not be recycled. A battle would be enough to let me exhaust my spiritual power.


    I took Xiaoqi for a rest and looked at the situation over there. After a long time, Yasukawa exploded, "no No, no...! "


    "Remember?" I look at Yasukawa with great interest.


    "How can it be, I I... " Yasugawa looked at me with an incredible look on his face. "What did you do to me?"


    "It just reminds you of the past life." I breathed, "I''m a conjunctionist. I''m in charge of marriage outside people. I say that. You understand."


    Yasugawa looked at me and nodded after a long time, "so, are you going to marry us?" Then he looked at the jade bath.


    "She''s dying. If you don''t want to, just watch her die." I want a Yin Yang master to marry a monster, which will be regarded as heresy in Japan.


    "No Yasukawa restored the memory of his previous life, how can he watch his beloved die. "Save her."


    I put all my strength on Xiao Qi. "In fact, the ampere family has the blood of the fox demon, doesn''t it?" I''m stating a fact. According to the literature, ampere Qingming''s mother is a fox demon. He fell in love with a fox demon again. He was really busy in his life, dealing with fox demons everywhere.

 Chapter 563

    Unfortunately, it was not allowed in the environment at that time, so no one knew about it before he fell in love with jade bath.


    "Yes Yasukawa nods.


    "What are you hesitating about?" I chuckled. "To marry you back home before the jade bath is to add a powerful master to your ampere family. If someone asks you back, you can say that it''s the Lingguan marriage for you."


    "Spirit hall!" Yasugawa was surprised. "Are you from Lingguan?"


    There is no marriage stone on them. Fortunately, both of them have their own marriage stone, and the red line is involved. She took Yasukawa''s hand and pricked a drop of blood on the marriage stone. She didn''t use it before the jade bath. She vomited so much. Red light flashed, Licheng.


    "Well, if you can listen to people, I haven''t agreed yet." Yasukawa''s face turned black.


    "Because I know you will agree." I said without any pain, and then took out two agreements, "please sign this one. After that, the contradiction between husband and wife has nothing to do with Lingguan."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yasugawa was silent for a moment, and he signed his name on the agreement.


    I put away the two agreements, "I still said that you Japanese master Yin Yang are too weak, weak because you are headstrong, monster, why can''t you be with master Yin Yang? You have been using Yin and Yang unilaterally for human beings. If you use this power to maintain the balance of yin and Yang and maintain the peace between human beings and monsters, maybe there won''t be so much trouble tonight. " This passage is not for Yasukawa, but for every Yin Yang master, "there is a man in our place, his name is Liuyun. He is the only person I respect most in my life. He once said that people, people and ghosts, ghosts and ghosts, are inseparable relations. Killing demons is not our goal. If one day evil will disperse It''s not good, it''s the end. "


    Out of the window, the night dispersed, and the night passed. The next day, everything went on as usual, as if nothing had happened last night, but who could see that the dark clouds that could not be dispersed for a long time were coming.


    It rained early in the morning, and the gloomy sky seemed to fall down. I leaned against the door to look at the raindrops outside, and then looked at the dark clouds in the sky.


    Early in the morning, the Japanese style house did not calm down because of the rain, mainly because It''s so shocking that an Jingchuan is actually the reincarnation of an Qingming. He also married the Nine Tailed Fox from cholera last night. Before taking a bath, he didn''t sacrifice his ego for the purpose of killing. All of us feel happy and proud for the future heirs of an''s family.


    Well, I asked him to explain this. It''s so sour to look at Yasukawa''s smelly face in the early morning. Sure enough, I''m not happy every day without looking at others.


    It''s nothing before Yu bath. She has recovered her spirits because of the complementary spirit of marriage. It''s estimated that even if many people don''t like her, no one dares to do it. As a result, they have become the young wives of Ampere''s family. If Lingguan marries her, it''s tantamount to fighting against the Chinese Taoist sect. Although Lingguan doesn''t belong to the Chinese Taoist sect, it''s said that even the Taoist sect doesn''t dare to provoke her at will The organization of the organization.


    Who is the source of this rumor? Who says the spirit hall is an organization? It''s like black mouth.


    And then there is "Ah?" Squatting at the door to brush his teeth, he Mao came out to express his thanks. By the way, he asked the last two people, oh, Luo Mingshang and Yan yechen, "Oh, the last two were the king of the underworld and the king of the underworld."


    "Ah "Ah?" He Mao was stunned.


    slobber, gargle, and even spit out in front of the toothpaste foam. "Yes, since I know, I also remind you by the way," before jade bath is just a chess piece. I thought it was just our business, but I didn''t expect it would involve Japan. You should be careful. I''ve already reminded Yu before bath, but now I know many of you don''t believe her, so I''ll remind you again. "


    "Well Good He Mao nodded in a daze.


    "We''re going to leave after breakfast. You''d better take care of yourself." I wiped my mouth and touched my face with the rain. Pour out the water in the gargle cup, and then take a little rain. The rain drops hit the edge of the cup and slowly slide down it. "I''ll be back soon."


    He Mao nodded again and again. "I see."


    I put the mouthwash cup under the eaves of the corridor. "By the way, my apprentice seems to have a crush on you."


    "Ah?" He maoyun continues to be shocked.


    It has to be said that Ji Yufeng plays with the ghosts and insects in his body so well that he can rely on them to heal his wounds. If he dies, the ghosts and insects can''t survive. So when his body has problems, the ghosts and insects will immediately give an alarm and fight to cure him. If you think about it all night, you really don''t know how many dead ghosts he discharged in the early morning.


    "I''m back," I said with a smile as I stepped into the gate of the spirit hall, but the smile on my face disappeared the next second, and my feet naturally turned half a circle to go back.


    "Click!" After waiting all night, Mingyu''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled and broke the brush with one hand. Then he looked at me angrily and said, "you''re back at last. I didn''t expect that you, the boss of the spirit hall, left the city quietly, which made me worried. Up to now, do you know how worried we are. Do you know how dangerous it is for you to leave alone and spend the night outside at a time like this? " Then he slapped the table in front of him.Looking at the scattered table, I calmly calculated the price in my heart, and then thought that it would be better to deduct Mingyu''s salary for a few months.


    "Hey, did you listen to me or not?" Mingyu saw that I was in a trance, and immediately cried out, "where have you been all night? I don''t know I''m under age. "


    "I have something important to go out with!" I smack, dissatisfied with the answer, the heart also came to a number.


    "What''s the matter?" Mingyu immediately clenched her fist and asked. If you don''t give me a satisfactory result, I will tear your face alive.


    "Pick up the kids." I yawned. On the way back, Ji Yufeng went back with Xiaoqi in his arms. I said, doesn''t he have Baize? Why do you still depend on Xiaoqi? I don''t see Xiao Qi''s disgust.


    "Pick up the kids?" Mingyu blinked, puzzled, "who? Have you adopted a child again?

 Chapter 564

    "Ji Yufeng, that unfortunate child." I smacked my mouth and poured a cup of tea to refresh me. I didn''t sleep all night last night. There were so many things. "The bear boy lost his way from Egypt to Antarctica and finally turned back. When he arrived in Japan, he was attacked. He was implicated and went to save him. By the way..."


    "What''s the matter?" Mingyu snatched the tea from my hand. It was cold. Then she gave the teapot to Bai Ya and made another pot.


    I smacked my mouth, and my mouth was dry. "Japanese monster cholera broke the seal before Yu bath. The Yin Yang family in Japan couldn''t resist it. Originally, they didn''t want to help. As a result, Xiao Qi jumped out and married Yu bath by the way."


    "What?" Mingyu was stunned, "marriage? Who are you rationing to? "


    "Ah Qing Ming, er To be exact, it is the reincarnation of ampere Qingming. " I replied, "by the way, I helped them solve a little trouble, and by the way, I got something."


    "What is it?" Mingyu is curious.


    I glanced at her. "It''s none of your business, Bai Ya, Qing Feng. You come up with me I called out and took two people upstairs.


    Upstairs, I took out the black bead, "do you know this?"


    Bai Ya took the bead, looked at it, and frowned, "the evil spirit it sent out seems to be The evil spirit of the four evil spirits array? "


    Qingfeng as like as two peas, and looked at it. "Yes, exactly like the magic of the four brake that you saw before, miss, where did you get this?"


    "Last night, Japan led the demons to besiege Japan''s Yin Yang family before Yushan. Before Yushan, her strength increased greatly. She vomited this bead. According to her own opinion, it was given to him by a man in black robe. Exchange is let jade bath before help him find, heaven kill I replied.


    Two people are stunned, "heaven, how can these four evil array involve heaven?"


    "Have you ever thought about what the four evil formations are for?" I asked.


    "The so-called four evil forces are the eastern demons, the Western poisons, the southern witches and the northern demons..." Bai Ya said half way, suddenly understood what, "the earth chief, the heaven''s chief.". They''re looking for the devil. "


    "But no one knows what Tianzhu is." Qingfeng spread his hand. "Even among the ancient gods, it''s just a legend."


    Head pain, the kind of disharmonious tension came again, I waved, "calculate, say, this bead white ya you first take it, or find a chance to deal with it, this thing is not very lucky."


    "Good." Baiya nodded.


    "I''ll go back to my room to catch up. I''ll celebrate Nu Jun''s birthday later." I just thought of Nu Jun. "Call me later."


    Typical dip in bed to sleep, the room with thick curtains, a person when sleeping in bed really miss ah.


    However, it didn''t take long for me to think that it was better to sleep alone. I was strangled. Half asleep, I vaguely saw a person holding me tightly in front of me. My breath and temperature told me who this person was.


    I patted him on the arm. "Easy, strangled."


    "Good, sleep." His dumb voice sounded in his ears. It seemed that he had been sleepy for a long time.


    Back, you finally come back, really, miss you very much, I hugged the people in my arms. Should I be lucky? I''m glad you''re still with me.


    In the evening, Bai Ya didn''t come. MIA called, "master, get up. Remember to go to the president''s birthday party."


    "Ah?" I got up in a daze and was pulled back again.


    "Luomingshang, let go. I have something to do." I broke away from his bear hug. Looking at MIA standing at the door, "what time is it?"


    "It''s five o''clock. The party starts at six." Mia replied stupidly.


    "Oh," I yawned. I''m going to get up. He was hugged again, "where is Cher going?"


    "Celebrate a friend''s birthday." I touched his head. "If you''re sleepy, go to sleep. I''ll be back soon."


    "Together." He kisses my face from behind.


    Mia changed a box from behind her, "hey hey, fortunately I had foresight. Here, my sister asked me to give you the latest couple''s clothes in the store."


    "No, I don''t!" I quickly refused. I didn''t dare to take anything from minor''s shop. It''s money to take.


    Mia turned black. "Free."


    "Really?" I asked uncertainly.


    "Do you want it?" Mia is in a hurry.


    I quickly took it over and opened it. There was a white couple''s dress inside. The girl''s dress was a simple white off shoulder dress with two layers. On the outside, a gauze dress was dotted with three-dimensional cherry blossoms. In the middle was a small diamond. Well, this is not a diamond. It''s a real diamond. Only minor would be so rich that he could get the real diamond on the skirt. The boy is a white suit, with matching white shirt, tie with a little dark blue, tie clip is three-dimensional crystal carving. Along with the clothes came the shoes.


    I black line, "Hey, it''s not a big party, as for so formal?" I promise I''ll go out and use both of them as rags.


    "Oh, hurry to change, change and leave." Mia waved impatiently and closed the five doorsWhen I changed my clothes and went out, there was a black car parked at the door. At first sight, it belonged to Mia''s family, but I didn''t care. It''s not easy to save money to pick up the car.


    Nujun''s bar is not so strange. This is the beginning of nightlife. As soon as he came in, nujun waved to us. "Here, here." Together with Nu Jun, there are several other goddesses who used to be big a.


    "I''ll go, big a goddess," so white is too dazzling here. "Boss, even goddess can be invited. I didn''t know you had such a good relationship."


    "Well, I invited the goddess." Mia saw that Luo Mingshang''s face was a little bit bad. She said quickly. I''m kidding. This big man will kill people.


    "Good sister." "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Several men and women I''ve seen before waved to me. "I owe it to you for your help."


    Looking at the people almost, nu Jun looked at the general, "people almost, time is still early, to the box or the hall?" Nu Jun is fully play the role of the boss.


    "Let''s play in the hall. You have the box." Mia waved.


    "I''ll play in the hall, too. The box doesn''t feel like that." There was immediate agreement.


    "Whatever you want!" Nu Jun took a look. He waved. Called a waiter, "xiao''an, give me those bottles of wine I left last time."


    "Good." The waiter answered and went to get the wine.


    A few people sat down, a few girls dressed coquettishly twisted a few times with the music, and smirked, "President nujun, you''re hiding your booty again. What a good wine this time."

 Chapter 565

    "It''s also called the president. I''ve already graduated." Nu Jun said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t let you down."


    "Master, can you drink?" Mia came up and asked. Well, minors can''t drink.


    "Nothing." Probably. I don''t seem to have had a drink. I don''t know how.


    After a while, the wine came up. One hand picked up a bottle and looked at it. "Yo, Bordeaux for 30 years."


    "They''re all good wines of some vintage." The girl around also looked at other wine bottles, "where did you get so many vintage wine?"


    "The longest one is more than 100 years old. I''ll wipe it! Where''s the whole thing? " Some people marvel.


    "My father just bought a winery recently, and the winery had a bad business several years ago. All these were dug up from the cellar." Nu Jun explained with a smile. "I''m hiding it to greet you big clients!"


    "You are so polite." Mia said with a smile and picked up a bottle of wine. "Then I''ll have a good taste."


    "Me too." Relying on Mia''s share, the girl snatched the red wine in Mia''s hand and poured a farewell to herself. That''s good. "


    "Don''t drink too much wine with a certain age. It''s easy to get drunk, especially if these bottles are more than 100 years old Nu Jun conveniently put away the bottles of wine that had been over a hundred years.


    "Ah, anyway, I''ve taken it out. I''ll stop drinking and keep it for a long time." A man quickly stopped him.


    "Don''t think about it, Zhao Zhen. At least don''t think about it tonight." Nu Jun put away those bottles of wine, "drink less tonight. You''ve all driven tonight. Be careful if you don''t want a ticket."


    "Nothing." The man named Zhao Zhen smiles, "anyway, you have a lot of rooms. What''s wrong with living here?"


    "Yes, right." Nu Jun is helpless, "that everybody drinks casually, drink Shuang, I open a room for you."


    "Come on, serve the wine!" All of a sudden, a group of people got up.


    Bar this dark environment is most suitable for doing something furtive, the man''s hand along the woman''s armpit into the shirt, across the underwear in the towering mountain pinch to pinch, was eating tofu women do not stop nor struggle, also do not know is to drink too much or blush, also hold together ambiguous biting ears. Luomingshang seems to dislike this noisy environment, frowning and holding a glass of wine, silent, I was inexplicably drunk a glass of wine on the unconscious.


    Hehe, a typical cup.


    However, when I was a little conscious, there was no one around me. I rubbed my eyes vaguely and looked at the noisy environment around me. What''s the matter? Did you go through it? Those guys won''t leave me here alone, will they! But other people may, luomingshang is absolutely impossible, where are those guys?


    My hair was noisy and I looked around. Because I was still drunk, I didn''t see clearly in front of my eyes. But I still saw people in the crowd who looked like luomingshang walking this way. I got up quickly and stumbled over.


    I was still in a daze. I ran into a wall of meat and looked up. I put my hand around the neck of the bearer. "Luomingshang, luomingshang."


    "How did you get up?" Luo Mingshang put his hand around my waist and picked me up.


    "Why are you all gone?" I closed my eyes and hung on luomingshang.


    "They all went to play. I see you are drunk. Your apprentice asked me to go to the bar and ask for a cup of sour plum juice for you. It''s the antidote." Luo Mingshang explained innocently.


    "Then you can leave me there alone." I was dissatisfied with the doodle mouth, "not afraid that I was bullied by bad people ah."


    Luo Mingshang was silent for a moment, "no, I''m looking at you. No matter where you are, look at you. " Besides, who dares to bully you.


    I was very satisfied with his answer. I lifted Luo Mingshang''s neck and kissed him.


    How could luomingshang, who took the initiative to send me to the door, let go? He pressed my back with one hand and held my waist with the other, deepening the kiss.


    Suddenly someone bumps into luomingshang from behind, and their movements stop. Luomingshang turns to look at the comer. This is a drunken man. Seeing luomingshang, he looks fierce.


    "What are you looking at! I''ll kill you again! "


    Luo Ming Shang''s face is even darker. I hook Luo Ming Shang''s neck, and my eyes are darkened. With a gloomy face, I gently shout, "nujun."


    The voice directly spread to Nu Jun''s brain, otherwise how could he hear such a noisy place? After hearing this, nu Jun came to see the scene, fixed his eyes on the big man, and with a wave of his hand, several men in black immediately came to drag the big man out of the bar.


    "Well, is she OK?" Nu Jun looked at me, then handed me a cup of sour plum juice, "drink some of this to relieve the hangover."


    Luo Mingshang took the sour plum juice and said, "thank you."


    Nu Jun looked at me again, "otherwise, you go to the box to sleep for a while?"


    "Well," Luo Mingshang nodded, stretched out his hand and picked me up. Nu Jun hurried to lead the way.The night''s revelry lasted until dawn, um I sleep till dawn. I never know that I can''t drink as much as this. How about a glass? Is it because I''m young? Well, it''s possible. After all, it''s not always said that minors can''t drink?


    Drinking, drinking that kind of wine with years is the consequence of hangover, early in the morning head dizzy, headache, want to hit the wall. He was carried home by luomingshang in a daze. As soon as he entered the door, one left and one right rushed up, "Wuwuwuwu, mom, mom."


    I quickly hugged the two little guys. Comfort. "What''s the matter. Well, don''t cry, don''t cry. "


    Mingyu came up with a bowl behind him. "You didn''t come back two nights, they didn''t see you, and no one in the shop knew where you were. These two little guys kept crying. They finally got up and started crying again this morning."


    "Well, well, don''t cry. What are you crying for? Mom won''t come back again!" I put two little guys in my arms.


    "Mom, don''t go. Xiao Zuo and his sister will be obedient in the future. They will never be obedient again," the little guy howled.


    "Oh, my dear." I quickly coax, looking at the bowl in Mingyu''s hand, "don''t eat well again?"


    "Wait for mom." The little guy tightly grasped my clothes, blocked my mouth, and there were tears on my fat face.


    "Good boy." I let go of the little guy, "Mingyu, take care of them. I''ll go up and sleep for a while."


    Mingyu pulled the two little things over, "OK."


    I staggered to the second floor, luomingshang followed me, listening to Mingyu''s voice teaching two little ones, I just felt that it was dark in front of me and I fell to the ground.

 Chapter 566

    The sky is a bright moon. It''s not the 15th day, but the moon is round. The clouds are blown by the wind, half covering the moon. In such a lightless world, the darkness of human nature is completely exposed. No one knows who they are, and he won''t let people know.


    "Yin and Yang, heaven and earth with the help of heaven and earth, ten thousand methods are unified, demons and ghosts kill." Light came from the alley, and then a golden light flashed and disappeared.


    Two people looked at the corpse in front of them, and the woman complained: "cut, don''t these guys know to stop for a while? What''s the matter recently? If we go on killing like this, there will be no one in this city. "


    "The elder said that it was probably the abnormal change of the celestial phenomena. Tong Xue also said that there was a change in Japan." The man''s dull voice rang out. "But that''s not the way. Treat the symptoms, not the root cause. "


    "Moreover, if we let Tong Tong know, we must be scolded. That black hearted girl is dead and rotten, but she always advocates not to kill. She is a loyal fan of Liuyun." The woman sighed helplessly.


    "Let''s go, and patrol the night." Two figures came out of the alley and soon disappeared in the street.


    But they didn''t find it. When they were young, in the dark of the alley, a man came out again. He was wrapped in a black robe. When he came to a pool of blood on the ground, he suddenly noticed something and suddenly looked up. He saw a small figure standing at the entrance of the alley. It was a little girl about eleven or twelve years old. Behind the little girl, there was a mist. He got up and looked at the little girl, watching her figure buried in the fog. The fog soon filled the whole alley. He noticed something and quickly retreated. After entering the alley, the wall, which had been in disrepair for a long time, collapsed instantly. The fog, with strong corrosion, devoured everything.


    Just at dawn, I was tossed up. It was thundering outside, and I didn''t mean to go to sleep. I broke off my claws and got out of bed. It was just bright outside. It wasn''t very bright, and there was a bit of darkness inside. Xiao Hei didn''t get up so early. Who?


    There is no one in the living room. I''m surprised. It''s hard to be a thief. Bastard, I dare to steal from my shop. I suddenly vigilant Deng Deng down the stairs to see the situation, the result did not walk a few steps, almost rolled down the stairs.


    "Lying trough!" At the foot of a trip, I suddenly burst foul language, who put things on the stairs, my mother almost fell down, ah, look back, almost did not scare me to death. "Ming Qing!" Yes, that''s right. The person standing in the way of the stairs is Mingqing.


    I cautiously leaned over and shook, "Hey, are you ok? Ming Qing


    "MMM ~" seems to be a response to me. He is still alive and carelessly appears a note from his nose.


    "The trough! Don''t sleep here, "I shook hard. How tired I am. I''m so sleepy.


    Just when I was about to call someone, I lifted Mingyu up with one hand, yawned and waved to me, "good morning, boss."


    "Mingyu, you''re up." I looked up at Mingyu and with one hand I slipped Mingqing up and threw it on the sofa. Mingqing was sleeping like a dead pig.


    "Wake up to him." Mingyu yawned again, "I''ll go back to sleep." With that, he turned around and went into the room again.


    Looking at Mingqing still sleeping on the sofa, I had no choice but to smile. It seems that they are coming back. It''s good. It''s like a home.


    I look at the next time, it''s still early, now it''s estimated that the night watchman didn''t get off work, forget it, anyway, I can''t sleep, go down to the first floor, open the door, the air in the early morning with a little cool, close to the skin with cold water stains, I pulled my clothes and walked towards the front street. After all, she didn''t want to come back after a long time of business.


    Seeing that the door of the funeral home was closed and the lock was the same, I sighed. What''s the matter with that woman? It''s not going to happen.


    I made a call according to the phone number written in front of the store. There was a beep twice and I got through.


    "Hey, who, in the middle of the night, can we talk about it in the morning?" There''s a lazy voice over there.


    Listen to her still in the mood to sleep complaining, I was relieved, "it''s me."


    "Eh?" There was a moment of spirit, "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. Just call to make sure you''re alive." I said half jokingly.


    There was an instant roar, "Crouching trough, elder sister, would you please take a look at the time? What time is it? Is it interesting that you come to harass me in the early morning? There''s something wrong with you. If you have a problem, take the medicine. "


    "I want you to help me find out something." I directly interrupted the roar of Xia Hou AI. If I continue to roar like this, my ears will suffer a lot.


    "What''s the matter?" Like a yawn, she casually asked, "if it''s about the God killer, don''t ask me, I know I won''t say it. I''ll set myself on fire. "


    "No, it''s a recent case of abandonment." I replied, "the one with four bodies at a time, check it for me. How many cases are there in the whole country, no, all over the world? And... "Before I finished speaking, Xiahou AI over there interrupted me, "it''s better to say that it''s four evil formations."


    "Well." I nodded, turned and thought of walking to the street. "Yes, it''s the four evil forces."


    "Why do you want to meddle in this business all of a sudden? Is there a commission? " I feel that Xiahou AI is about to fall asleep. The sound is getting lower and lower.


    "No," I sighed, "I don''t know what''s going on, but there''s a special feeling, er A strange discord. "


    "Disharmony?" Xiahou love strange, "what''s the matter with you? Do you think these four evil formations are aimed at you? "


    "Whether it is or not, I can''t let it go." I said helplessly, "you go to check for me, check how many happened, and then give me the location and the information of the dead. Also, if we can find out who it is, it would be better. "


    "Good." Xiahou love over there said nothing.


    I curiously removed the mobile phone and found that it was still on. Forget it, the guy probably fell asleep again. I sighed and hung up. Out of the street, in the roadside breakfast shop bought a few breakfast, turned into the Security Bureau.


    As soon as I entered the Security Bureau, I saw the female captain at the door. I handed a breakfast, "little seven, breakfast."

 Chapter 567

    "Ah?" Beautiful female captain looked up at me, a little confused, until I saw the breakfast in front of me, just relieved, "thank you Xiaotong."


    I said hello and went in. There were three or four guards working overtime, including Muchuan. I pass the breakfast. "Here, breakfast."


    "Well?" As confused as the female captain in front of me, he looked at me immediately, "Oh, it''s you. What''s the matter? Early in the morning, buy me breakfast. "


    "Yes, only the captain''s share, not ours?" Ye Yun leans over and smiles, but the dark circles under her eyes are deep.


    "All of them." I have no choice but to pass the rest of the breakfast in the past, "how long did not rest ah?"


    Muchuan looked at me in amazement, "you Are you OK today? Didn''t you sleep well yesterday? Or was it switched? "


    "Muchuan, you want to smoke, don''t you?" I glared at him and kindly bought you breakfast. What do you mean?


    "No, I''m not used to your sudden concern for me." Muchuan quickly put breakfast in his mouth.


    I grabbed a bun and put it in my mouth. "How''s the case?"


    "Cough." Muchuan choked, "I knew that you would not be so kind to me for no reason. Why? Are you interested in this case? "


    "No, I asked the man next door, the autopsy." I know Muchuan must be thinking wrong. I''m not curious about the case of a dead president here. "That case is not from this city, and it''s not easy for you to intervene." I retorted.


    "Yes," Muchuan sighed, "but this case is not as simple as it appears. Do you know that the same things, the same death methods and the same symptoms have happened in six regions of the country. I have reported them to the above, but I have not answered them yet."


    A guard poured me a glass of water, and I took it, said thanks, and continued, "six! There are already six. "


    "Yes Muchuan nodded, "what? Do you have any eyes? Or do you know what''s going on? "


    I didn''t answer Muchuan, "do you have information about the two people who died here? Give it to me


    Muchuan bit the sandwich with his mouth, slipped under his feet, and pulled out a document from the bookcase on the other side, "here, here."


    I took it over and opened it. "Zhu Qi, born on July 15, 1988, was an employee of Songqi culture media. She disappeared on her way home a week before the crime. A week later, he was found abandoned in an unfinished old building. Wei Linqing, born in March 1995, was a sophomore in Nancheng University. He was traveling with his classmates one week before the crime and never came back. A week later, he was found abandoned. " I didn''t read any more in the middle of it.


    "Wei Linqing went out with his classmates. Didn''t you ask them?" I asked.


    "Asked," Ye Yun interjected, "those students did not go out to play at all, just for the whole Wei Linqing, so they left him there at the rest station on the way, so they didn''t know the situation behind. But we went to the rest station to get the video, which also proved that they really left Wei Linqing there, and then Wei Linqing came out and didn''t find any classmates, and then made a phone call, and then got on a car. "


    "After that?" I asked quickly.


    "I don''t know. We tracked the car and lost it on the way." Ye Yun shrugs.


    "And the license plate number?" I warned.


    "The license plate number is a set number." Ye Yun replied.


    So the clue is broken? I casually dropped half of the steamed stuffed bun, and then bit the edge of the water cup to think. "That Zhu Qi is also from the dead Song Qi cultural media?"


    "Also?" A group of people looked at each other. They didn''t seem to understand why I used this word. Suddenly they thought of something, "Oh, right! The dead president of Songqi culture media. "


    "Is there any connection between the two cases?" Muchuan thought for a while, "to find out what the relationship between Zhu Qi and the president of Songqi culture is."


    "Good!" Immediately someone went out to look into the case, and the case that has been going on for such a long time finally has something to show.


    I grabbed the half eaten meat bun and continued to put it in my mouth, thinking, "yes, yes." these two people''s birthdays are on the ghost festival, one is July and a half, and the other is March 3. Then the other two must be the other two Ghost Festivals. In Chinese custom, there are four Ghost Festivals a year, and each Ghost Festival is the time when the Yin is the heaviest. When the four Ghost Festivals get together Gathered together, Yin Qi must be very heavy, and these two people are living with a deep resentment.


    I pinched my fingers and said, "there are two days left."


    "What?" Muchuan didn''t understand.


    "Two days to go. It''s their first seven." I replied, "they must kill all the objects of resentment before the first seven. The first seven day is the most powerful day for them. After the first seven, they will be forcibly taken away by ghost messengers."


    "You mean there''s going to be people dying?" Muchuan''s face was frozen.


    I looked at Muchuan, "I''m afraid there''s more than one. How did they die? Those who indirectly or directly kill them will be the targets of their revenge. " I casually took out a piece of paper to wipe my hands, "you''d better investigate the interpersonal relationship around them. There are two days left. Come on!"Muchuan black line looked at me, "you don''t care?"


    "It''s your business. It''s none of my business." I shrugged, "I''ll help you here, and I''m only here for the information of those two people."


    Muchuan''s face is blacker. I have no choice but to show my hand. I thought he was used to it.


    Out of the Security Bureau, the day is still gloomy, in the security bureau did not stay long, just a meal time. I didn''t go back to Antique Street directly after I came out. It''s still a little too early to go back at this time.


    I looked at the sky, and the muddy color was like chaos. Now the Qi of yin and Yang is chaotic, which causes many demons and spirits to be unstable. It''s all because of the so-called Tianzhu, but no one knows what Tianzhu is. I knead my temples, too much to understand. For a thing that I don''t know even in front of me, everything is in a mess.


    I went straight ahead, and there were only a few people on the side of the road who had just finished their nightlife.


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, there was a roar in the distance. It wasn''t very loud, but it was very far away. It was like whose family set off firecrackers in the early morning, but I knew it wasn''t. Which direction seems to be the place just entering the city.


    It''s hard. What''s mixed in? My figure immediately disappeared in my head.

 Chapter 568

    When I ran to the scene of the accident, there was an accident. I only saw a group of monsters attacking the roadside. There were flames left by the explosion everywhere. Many wrecks of vehicles fell all over the ground. A girl in white was fighting hard, and she was obviously at a disadvantage. Her bow and arrow also fell to the ground. The girl seems to be a demon hunter.


    "Cough." A cough came, and I turned to see a man climbing out of a car that had been overturned.


    Lying trough, there are still living people here, the group of monsters actually made a human life, I quickly went up to help people up, "are you ok?" Reaching for something sticky and wet in one hand, I stretched out my hand and looked at it. The scarlet color in one hand made me stunned. "You''re OK. I''ll take you to the hospital. You hold on


    "Cough," the man coughed twice, coughing out all the bright red blood. He opened his eyes and gave me a cold glance, "human, don''t touch me"


    "eh?" I frowned and sniffed on the man, "you are a monster with such a heavy evil spirit."


    "Hum!" The man gave a cold hum.


    I have the short blade in my hand. I still know the reason why it will kill him when it is sick. "Wait, I''m not with them." Seeing the short blade in my hand, the man immediately cried, "cough. I I was chased by them, too. "


    "You brought them in?" I narrowed my eyes slightly.


    The man paused and nodded, "sorry."


    My eyes are getting more and more dangerous. "Since you''ve brought it in yourself, you can solve it yourself." Said, picked up the man''s clothes, intended to throw him over.


    "Wait a minute," the man said, startled. "What, you want me to go?" You''re blind. Can''t you see I''m seriously injured?


    "Bullshit, you''ve got to get rid of them. Hurry up. " I tried to push him that way.


    "I was injured by them. Now you want me to die." The man glared.


    I put the short blade on his neck, "if you don''t go, I''ll let you die now. Moreover, you''re the one who recruited them. You should not be a local. Just breaking into this one is enough to kill you."


    The man hate hate looked at me, but turned to look at the group of monsters, a jump. Also joined the scuffle, that''s what I see.


    Then, some people came one after another. "Tong Tong, what''s the situation now?" Xiaosi is a late comer. Early comers, such as Murphy, are already evacuating people.


    "A group of monsters, a monster, a demon catcher." I explained to her calmly.


    "Ah?" Xiaosi obviously didn''t understand, "what the hell? What are you doing standing there? Help quickly. "


    I smile, at the foot of the force, jumped into the air, one hand to catch no two moves on the food of the male demon, the other hand will fly out to catch the demon master, and then safely landing. Give it to Xiaosi. "Take care of them."


    "Wait a minute," the female demon hunter cried, "don''t try to be brave. They are very powerful."


    "Are you ok?" Xiaosi comforted the female demon catcher, "it''s OK. Don''t look at Tong Tong''s age. She''s very powerful."


    I went to the group of monsters. There are so many monsters that they are not inferior to the ghosts that I met in Japan a few days ago. The short blade in the hand stabbed those monsters one by one, each knife was mixed with deep cold, invading their bodies. All of a sudden, a blood blade exploded beside me and blew me out. I was still in no hurry to avoid it. Then I landed like a feather and jumped up again.


    "Tong Tong, be careful." Xiaosi''s voice reminds me that there are three monsters around me, surrounded.


    "Be careful!" The female demon catcher forced herself to hold her bow and arrow. When she reached for it, she shot at the two monsters, and they were shot.


    I''m still not in a hurry. Reach out a hand to turn a hand, the palm of a hand is printed with the curse of thunder word to print to fly out, "thunder judgment." It''s like a cage, with all the monsters in the middle. "Thunder judge!" At the command, the thunder suddenly fell from the sky and screamed in the encirclement.


    "Wow," Xiao Si whistled, "it''s powerful."


    "Nanming Lu''s absolute prohibition," the female demon catching master was stunned. "It''s impossible. How can it be?"


    "Oh? Beauty, you know the Lu family in the south Xiaosi looks at the female demon hunter.


    "Guide." The male demon also said. "The guide, actually exists."


    Xiaosi glanced at the male demon, "of course, there is. It is impossible for the guide to be passed down from generation to generation."


    Solved those smash, I fell in front of three people, in the hands of the short blade directly point in the male demon''s brow, "it''s your turn."


    "Wait a minute." The female demon catcher immediately protected the male demon, "he is not with those monsters."


    "Ai Ai Ai, Tong Tong, calm down. You''d better ask what''s going on." Xiaosi stopped me, and then looked around, "this is not a place to talk, walk, walk and say." Then he waved to Murphy in the distance, "ah, brother Mo, I''ll give it to you. Come on!""Cheng Xiaosi, get back to me!" Murphy''s roar came from behind.


    "You chat slowly, think, ask the whole story clearly, be careful." I emphatically glanced at the male demon, "I''ll go back first."


    Xiaosi didn''t stop me, "Oh. Goodbye, Tong Tong. "


    Looking at the guy who followed me all the way back, I frowned deeply. "What do you want to do? Why are you following me? "


    "It''s nothing. I just feel that if I''m a guide, I should know what this thing is," he said, taking out a jade fragment from his arms.


    "What is this?" I looked at the fragments, puzzled, "although I can feel very slight spiritual power, but this spiritual power is basically negligible!"


    "But they''re all for this, I don''t know." He replied, and then added, "I thought the guide would know."


    I gave him a white look, "the guide is not omnipotent." seeing that he has no harm, I simply put down my heart and threw him a bottle of medicine. "I''ll take you to heal later. Take some medicine first. Don''t die here."


    As a result, he poured a pill into his mouth without thinking about it. Hey, do you believe me? I don''t ask what kind of medicine it is. In case it''s poison, "my name is Duhan. It''s a fox. "


    "Shuo Tong Xue." I also answered, and then looking at the little fragment in my hand, I suddenly remembered something. This fragment looks familiar. I found out the broken jade that Xiahou love left me last time.

 Chapter 569

    After a pause, he put the two pieces together. Suddenly, a light flashed over the crack, the seam disappeared, and the two pieces merged into one. Sure enough, "where did you get this?"


    Du Han was surprised to see the pieces that were united into one. "Where did you get this?"


    "My friend gave me self-defense." I''m not going to say anything more to him, "what about you?"


    "A friend, too, gave it to me before he died." When he said this, Du Han had a sad look on his face. "I know a lot of people, monsters, are looking for this thing, but no one knows what use he has."


    I didn''t plan to return the fragment to him. Anyway, he didn''t know how to use it. Instead, it would lead to chasing and killing, and directly threw the fox demon into Lao Wang''s drugstore for healing.


    "Why do you go back to pick up everything? Can you change this mess? Can you afford it?" Lao Wang nagged me while he was treating Du Han.


    I smashed a small box directly. "I''m very helpful and don''t talk nonsense."


    The box hit Lao Wang''s face directly. Lao Wang took the box down and said, "what is it?" Say to open, immediately two eyes appear star, "three clear Dan?"


    "Well," I drank tea calmly.


    "For me?" The old face got closer and closer.


    "Well." I continued to drink tea calmly and pushed his old face away, "change some medicine."


    "All right, all right, whatever you want." Lao Wang is so enthusiastic for the first time.


    With the help of the paper and pen in the drugstore, I wrote down some medicines that need to be supplemented recently, gave them to the drugstore''s drugstore boy, and then continued to wait.


    Lao Wang put the Sanqing pill away and continued to heal Du Han, "where did you get the Sanqing pill? It''s gone, isn''t it? "


    "The last time I went to Japan, I got it by accident." I casually replied, "if you come back to the research, give me a bottle."


    "Yes, yes." Lao Wang answered quickly.


    With Lao Wang''s drug addict personality, I think he will not be able to sleep for a few days. When the drug boy brought me the medicine, I reminded him to go to the spice shop to buy some soothing incense. Really, how old are you to stay up late? This is suicide in disguise.


    I originally planned to leave Duhan in the drugstore. After all, I was not his guardian. As a result, not long after I left the drugstore, I kept up with him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I am helpless for a while, "Hey, can you stop following me?"


    And follow I forbeared, turned into the shop, I do not believe he dare to follow in. Sure enough, he didn''t come in, but just sat in front of my shop like a discarded dog.


    At this time, it''s time for breakfast. Out of my mind to amuse him, I put a small plate outside the door. There was some water and food on the plate. When I saw the plate, it suddenly blew up.


    "Hey, don''t treat me as a stray dog, OK? I''m a fox, fox, no, I''m a fox demon, stupid." Go through the cold and fry.


    "What''s the difference?" I smile from the corner of my mouth, "it''s all canine anyway."


    Du Han mouth corner smoked to draw, I stretch out hand to rub his head, "you hurt of quite heavy, still don''t support."


    Duhan thought about it and turned into a little white fox. I reached out and picked it up. Cough, Duhan looked like a little white face. It turned out that he was really a white fox.


    "Boss, what did you pick up again?" I came back with white Tuanzi in my arms.


    "Nothing." I looked at the first floor, "what about them?"


    "Gone." Mingyu helplessly spread out her hand, "xuanzero, they all came back, and they left."


    Think about it. Xuanling and Bai Ya are all back. They will not stay any longer. As the saying goes, one mountain can''t be divided into two tigers. Although it''s not easy to fight, they are not the same people after all.


    "Mingqing is still sleeping?" Ming Qing is not here. I guess I haven''t woken up yet.


    "Yes, I don''t know that smelly boy hasn''t slept for several days. Don''t worry about him. He wakes up after enough sleep." Mingyu motioned to me to leave him alone.


    Yan yechen leaned lazily against the counter and looked at me, "you''re picking things up again. Fox demon? Oh, come and show it to me. Maybe you can make a match for my family. "


    Tuanzi? I have a question in my head. Oh, I remember. When I first met him, I met my computer and caught the fox in my face. I thought fox was the prototype of this guy. I didn''t expect it was his pet.


    "Go and work." I glared at him and carried Duhan to the second floor.


    Duhan''s injury is really serious. There are internal injuries and external injuries. It changes the body of the fox, and there are bandages on his body. I put him in Xiaohei''s cat''s nest. Anyway, Xiaohei doesn''t need to. When Xiaohei, who is basking in the sun, saw someone occupying his nest, he immediately came over and poked Duhan with his little flesh claw. Looking at the bandage on Duhan''s body, he gently touched it, and then walked to the spot Next to me, next to my hand.


    I held Xiaohei in my arms, and then touched the head of the fox. "You can take care of the wound here first. Take me to find other fragments." I believe there must be more than one fragment, and this fox demon must know where the others are?¡°£¡£¡¡± The little fox raised his head.


    "Meow?" Little black blinked her golden eyes.


    "Go to the rain and play with them." I sent Xiao Hei away.


    Behind me, hold me from behind, "Xueer, you ran around again."


    "You wake up." I laughed. He turned and looked at his face. "I went out for a walk. Something happened. "


    Luo Mingshang frowned at me, "Xueer, what happened? On you... "


    I didn''t plan to hide from luomingshang, "something happened during your leaving."


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Mingshang asked immediately. A look of worry.


    "Some people, in the bushisha formation, may have something to do with Tianzhu, but I don''t know who it is." I sighed.


    "Four evil forces." Luo Mingshang frowned. He was familiar with this array no longer. "How could someone even use this kind of array. What about Quentin? "


    "Quentin?" There''s a row of question marks on my head. What''s that? By the way, the bead, "the black bead?"


    "Yes Luo Ming Shang nodded, "did you find that?"


    I nodded. "I found one. I gave it to Bai."


    Luo Ming Shang''s brow is not loose because of this, "your God attends?"


    "Because you were not here before, I asked them to accompany me at will. Don''t worry, they are very loyal to me." I said quickly.


    Luo Mingshang stopped, "I don''t believe them, just If you don''t get rid of Quentin, I''m afraid something will go wrong. "

 Chapter 570

    "This Quentin, can let the demon or ghost get extremely powerful power, isn''t it?" I asked.


    Luo Mingshang looked at me and shook his head, "not only those things, but also people."


    "What are you talking about?" I was startled. "People can do it!"


    "Well." Luo Mingshang nodded, "a four evil spirit array with four Yin Qi bodies condenses a kuidan. To put it bluntly, kuidan is also consuming the spirits of the four different Yin Qi bodies."


    "Wait a minute, you say, a four evil forces array can coagulate a kuidan?" That Muchuan said now there are six in the whole country, isn''t there already six kuidan? Plus other areas. I can''t help helping my forehead.


    "What''s the matter with you, Cher?" Luo Mingshang quickly hugs me.


    I shook my head. "It''s OK. I''m ok." I took luomingshang downstairs. Did not notice, lying in the cat''s nest, the fox raised his head, eyes in a burst of gloomy.


    There is a small piece of broken jade floating in the open palm, shining in the moonlight. The green color is very beautiful. The little white fox jumps on my leg. I put away the broken jade and touch his fur. It''s been a few days, and his injury is almost as good. So, it''s time to talk about business.


    "I know you can take me to other pieces." I said softly, "I believe you also want to know what this is."


    Little fox looked at me, then nodded, jumped down and changed into a human figure, "do you really want to go?"


    "Don''t you want to?" I glanced at him.


    "A lot of demons and ghosts want to get this thing, but no one knows what it is for. They just know that having it is like carrying a flower that attracts bees," Du Han replied. "My friend''s name is statement. He is a person. To be exact, he is a Taoist. That thing was handed down by his ancestors, but it''s not a good thing. According to his own opinion, his family started to flee from memory. The root of all this is that little broken jade, but they can''t throw that thing away because of their own memory I also know that it''s a very important thing. It''s more important than their own lives. He watched his relatives die one by one, including himself. He told me that thing and a secret, and then he was killed. I tried my best to escape. I want to know what it was, why it attracted so many people so crazy, why, why Let people keep him even if they don''t want to die. "


    "It''s like a jigsaw puzzle. Maybe only by spelling it out can we know what it is and why so many people want to get him, and why so many people have to keep him even if they have to fight for their lives." I glanced through the cold.


    Du Han thought about it, nodded, then pulled me up, and then held me and jumped out of the window.


    "Crouch, fox, you are crazy!" I screamed. "Ah


    "Ah Another scream also remembered, Du Han some depressed lying on the ground, "I said, you press me, what''s your name?"


    "It hurts to fall on the ground." I stood up and patted my wrinkles.


    "I know that better than you!" Du Han''s face is black. He has experienced it personally. Of course, he knows that when he gets up from the ground, his body is covered with soil in white clothes. Du Han pats the soil on his body.


    "Well, where is this?" I react and look around. It''s cloudy and rainy. It''s like a temple yard. The flower trees are blooming in a corner of the yard.


    "Sniff, sniff." Du Han sniffed around, "here, it seems that there is a smell of debris."


    "Hey, you''re a fox. You''re like a dog." My eyes are white. Although they are all canines, could you please give the fox a long face?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Du Han gave me a white look. Now I''m too lazy to quarrel with me. I smell all the way into the Buddhist hall.


    "Hey, you can''t go in easily." I hasten to remind you.


    "Ah -" but it''s too late. Just as Du Han is near the Buddhist hall, he is bounced back by a golden light in the Buddhist hall.


    I ran to help Du Han, "you are stupid. Do you forget that you are a monster and can''t enter the holy land of Buddhism?"


    "it''s inside." Duhan was still a little dizzy when he was hit. He pointed to the Buddhist hall and said, "debris, I smell it. It''s inside. It''s very close."


    I''ll go. This nose is smart enough to smell the debris. I don''t feel worried about finding a good family for him in the future. I believe the guards will be happy to support him. Nose than police dog Turin, can also fight. Can chat, can discuss the case, usually put there, but also eye-catching.


    "You stay here. I''ll go in and have a look." Then I let go of Duhan and went straight into the Buddhist hall. I looked around and finally fixed my eyes on the forehead of a golden Buddha, a diamond fragment. "Is that it?" Said, jump up directly, intend to buckle down.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" A burst of anger came, I turned to see, a few little monks found my action, immediately rushed out to drink.


    I immediately jumped down, holding the fragment in my hand, "sorry, that''s all I want." With a smile, he jumped out of the little monk''s encirclement and ran out of the gate."That''s Spirit stone fragments. " An old monk suddenly called out. "Wait a minute, you can''t take it away. Go after it. You can''t leave the temple." With an order, all the monks chased out.


    Out of the Buddhist hall, I saw Duhan, who was staying at the same place, rushing over quickly, pulling Duhan up and running straight out, "things are in hand, let''s go."


    "Well, you are a robbery." Du Han was dragged away by me, "you are human, miss."


    "robbery was originally done by human beings." I blocked back with a word, and let Du Han be stunned, but it also makes sense. I am also wondering, what is this place? It''s dark and it''s cloudy and rainy, which makes it hard to see the road clearly.


    "Stop." Du Han suddenly grabbed me.


    I couldn''t stop. I was pulled back and bumped into Du Han''s chest. "Hey, what are you doing?" I was discontented all over. Just after I asked, the situation had already been answered for Du Han. A dozen martial monks surrounded the two people in a circle.


    I took a puff at the corner of my mouth. It''s not so good. Before I planned to negotiate, something worse happened.


    "It''s a monster. That man is a fox." Someone has blown up


    "what! How did the monster get in? " Well, I''d like to ask why I''m here. I was at home one second ago.

 Chapter 571

    So you''re asking the wrong person. I''d like to know how I got here.


    "Did the monster come to grab the pieces of the spirit stone? Asshole Hello, look clearly. I''m human.


    "The girl who robbed the fragments seems to be human!" Yeah, that''s right.


    "How do humans mix with monsters?"


    The monks all around talked about it. Du Han and I thought it was a bit bad. Now they are surrounded and they can''t escape.


    "What to do?" Du Han turned to look at me and asked.


    "You''re on it!" I calmly spit out three words,


    "what about you?" Bet win side vigilant looking around eager to try the monk, while asked.


    "You lead them away, and I can slip," I said with ease.


    "What Du Han exploded, staring at me, "girl, you talk to take responsibility."


    "I''m very responsible for myself." I look innocent.


    "I mean me." Du Han wanted to strangle me.


    "I didn''t do anything about you. Why should I be responsible for you?" I turned my lips. His mouth was on fire.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Du Han clenched his fist. "Can I punch you?"


    "Do you only show off to girls?" My eyes were full of disdain.


    "You You woman Through the cold and qi stagnation.


    I patted him on the shoulder. "Allah, I''ll come back to save you."


    Du Han glared at me, "I believe you have a ghost."


    A group of onlookers looked at the two of us, standing there, suddenly did not know what to do. Suddenly the crowd made way, and an old monk came forward slowly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please return the fragments of the spirit stone." The old monk held out a hand.


    "Cut, you say return it?" Why should I pay back what I got with my ability?


    "This girl, the fragments of spirit stone can''t leave this temple, otherwise, they will be attacked by demons." The old monk advised, "only in the temple, the spirit stone fragments will be protected by the temple. Once the spirit stone fragments leak, you will be in danger."


    Just when the two sides were in a stalemate, a little monk came from a distance, "master, master, no, the monster began to attack the people in the town, and many people were injured."


    "What," the old monk was surprised, "go and have a look." Then he ran away with a group of martial monks.


    "Now, let''s go." I took Duhan to run away, but I was held by Duhan before I left.


    "We''ll help, too." Duhan pulled me out.


    "Well, you are a monster. How can you be kind?" I was dragged away by Du Han. I didn''t care about myself, a living man in the middle of yin and Yang. What did a monster worry about? Don''t monsters hate human beings most? So is it really a domestic pet fox?


    "I hate humans, but I know responsibility." Du Han turned his head and glanced at me. "Those monsters came because we took fragments. We can''t deny that."


    "Hey, go by yourself. Don''t drag me." I cried, but even though I said so, I kept up with the pace of crossing the cold.


    In this small town where I don''t know where, countless monsters, cholera, screams, life-saving sounds and monster calls overlap.


    When Du Han saw this scene, he directly pulled out his sword and chopped it. The first line of monsters rushed up in an instant was destroyed by both the form and the spirit. At the same time, I fell beside an injured man. "How''s it going?" I asked a little monk who was guarding the injured.


    "Ah?" Little monk a Leng, "the injury is very serious, if not timely treatment, will die."


    "Is it hopeless?" At this time, the old monk''s voice of regret came from the other side.


    I looked at the old monk. Then he looked at Du Han and said, "forget it, I owe you." Then he put his hands together, slowly turned a circle, and opened it. First, a group of petals appeared. Suddenly, the petals fell and merged into the body of the wounded, and the wound healed.


    "All right." The little monk beside me was surprised, and even some people around me were on guard. After all, I was the mastermind of stealing the fragments of the spirit stone. Now I''m making this strange thing again.


    "How powerful!" The little monk was surprised, "is it a goddess?"


    "Little monk, let''s take refuge." I turned and yelled at the little monk who was still in a daze.


    "Good!" The little monk nodded and ran away with the wounded residents in front of him.


    At this time, among the monsters, a man in a long blue shirt looked at me, "that girl, is she a good healer? That''s right. "


    "What''s the matter?" a thin middle-aged man glanced at the boy and asked. From the beginning to the end, the man and the other two fat and thin men didn''t do anything.


    "Well, you two, I don''t want that fragment." The man gently smiles and points his hand at me. "I want that kid."


    I suddenly stagnated, and a black cross appeared on my head. Hey, what are you doing so loud? I heard that. And who are children. You''re blind."Oh?" The other two also look at LAN Lingxue, disdained smile, "OK, it''s just a girl," and then a wave of hands, a part of the monster rushed to me.


    "Be careful!" The old monk suddenly appeared at my side, with a string of Buddhist beads in his hand hitting the monsters. The Buddhist beads flashed a few golden rays, and the monsters who rushed up were killed immediately. "Girl, go away quickly. Those monsters already know that the fragments of the spirit stone are on you. It will be dangerous."


    Run? How is that possible? That bastard poked my scales. Who''s a kid? Your family are all children, my mother, I have children when I get married, OK! If you have bad eyes, go to the eye department.


    I looked around, and suddenly found a bow and some arrows not far away. I immediately jumped over and picked up the bow and arrow, and watched the second wave of monsters also go towards the old monk. I immediately pulled the bow and arrow, aimed at the monsters, and shot out. The arrow immediately emitted a dazzling light. All the monsters that touched the arrow light turned to ashes, and finally the arrow went to the end Three people in the distance.


    "What?" the three people over there were surprised, but it was too late. My arrow was directed at the fat man beside the man, and the dazzling light directly reduced the fat man to ashes.


    "No, that child is a Taoist. Let''s go." The man was surprised and disappeared into a blue light in the sky. The skinny man was also busy with it. The rest of the monsters ran away as soon as they saw their master.


    I was relieved, and I fell to the ground and put away my sword. "I didn''t expect that you didn''t have to ban martial arts. What was that just now?"


    "It''s just adding some spiritual power to the bow and arrow," I snorted coldly, "it''s just..."

 Chapter 572

    Du Han is curious, "just what?"


    Just finished, my body suddenly fell, "the other side''s strength is not bad, this arrow my spiritual power also exhausted, not in Antique Street, my spiritual power consumption is very fast, also can''t even add, in other words, leave there, I and an ordinary person with no difference."


    Du Han caught me quickly, "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    I gave him a white look. "I told you. Go now. Don''t make trouble. You have to stay and hold me That''s why I don''t want to stay outside.


    "Weren''t you very good before?" Du Han rolled his eyes. "I didn''t see how much you consumed before."


    "Because the method of the guide is separated from the spiritual power I use now." I glanced at him. "I''m a guide, and I''m also the rule of antique street. These identities are separated, just like boxes. You understand what I say."


    Du Han nodded, "what do you do now?"


    "Hurry back." I hold the clothes of Duhan to keep myself from falling.


    "Good." Du Han nodded and reached out to pick me up.


    "Two, please wait a moment," the old monk suddenly called.


    "Anything else?" Du Han turned his head.


    "Hey, old monk, don''t even think about the fragments. I won''t give them back to you." I''ll get my vaccination in advance.


    "No, I hope you can stay for a while. Those monsters will not give up and will come back. I hope you can eradicate them." The old monk put his hands together and gently bent over his chest,


    "close me..." Before I finished my words, I was preempted by Du Han again.


    "No problem!" Du Han agreed very readily, I looked at the zero war in surprise, "what''s the matter?" Du Han didn''t understand, "this is because of us. If we want to solve it, we have to solve it completely."


    "Completely solve it! How to solve it thoroughly? " I exclaimed: "you fox is not intelligent. Do you know how troublesome it is? You killed a monster, and countless relatives and friends of that monster came back for revenge. Do you want to kill all the monsters here and go back?"


    "But it can''t be ignored." Du Han admits that what I said is reasonable, but "There are causes, there are consequences. We''ve got to solve this problem."


    I was so angry, "one of the rules of antique street is not to interfere in other people''s gratitude and resentment, not to interfere in the cause and effect of the world, not to get angry. I have just helped them to interfere in the cause and effect of the world."


    "That''s nothing." Du Han hugged me and said, "you''ve already stepped in. You''re breaking the rules now, aren''t you? What''s more, you need to recover your spiritual power. It''s better to take a night off and leave tomorrow morning. "


    I thought about it for a moment, then nodded, "OK," one night, the spiritual power almost recovered, the beautiful scenery here is also good.


    The night was cool, the rain stopped, and the water on the ground set off the bright moon in the sky. A candle light was lit in the meditation room. Under the dim light, there were three people, I, Du Han and the old monk.


    "The fragment of the spirit stone is also very early. It is said that at that time, there were often demons eating people in the world. Later, a wandering monk came here. At first, it was just a small Buddhist altar, but it was strange that the demons did not dare to come near here. Gradually, because of the pressure of life, the monks persecuted by demons knew that this was a treasure land and came here one after another When there were more and more people in the temple, the temple was expanded. That is to say, when the temple was expanded, a Buddha statue was found underground. On the head of the Buddha statue was inlaid with this broken jade. " The old monk explained.


    "Buddha?" I thought, "is it the Buddha I pulled down the fragments at that time?"


    The old monk continued, "yes. At that time, it was thought that there was a real Buddha here, so the monsters did not dare to come near. But once, a monk accidentally knocked down the fragments. At that time, a large number of monsters broke into the temple and asked us to hand over the fragments. Then we knew that everything was the power of fragments. After that, we re inlaid the fragments of the spirit stone on the head of the Buddha statue, and everything was calm. "


    "The Buddha?" I murmured, "the spiritual power of the fragment itself is ignored, but it is so beneficial to be with the Buddha. Is it AIDS? "


    "What''s the matter? Do you have any eyes? " Du Han asked.


    I shook my head and continued, "I also want to know about debris," I looked at the old monk, "please tell me more about debris. What is this broken jade? "


    The old monk took a sip of tea and sighed, "speaking of fragments, I only heard some legends. Some people said that it was the spirit stone of Pangu''s heart, while others said that it was the spirit stone used by Nuwa to mend the sky. These are just legends. No one knows the true origin of fragments. According to the records of ancient books in the temple, it is said that for a long time, it can be said that it was hundreds of millions or even hundreds of millions It''s billions of years ago. It seems that there was a very powerful explosion in a distant place. At that time, the whole space-time universe was shaking. Not long after that, a space-time crack suddenly opened in the sky, and the debris fell from the crack. But it''s all hearsay. Who knows if it''s true or not. "


    "The legend of good Chinese two," I smacked."What are you talking about?" Du Han is puzzled.


    "I said, it''s a legend. It''s second in the middle." I spread out my hand, "as soon as I hear it, I know the story that adults tell children."


    The old monk laughed, "this legend is a legend after all."


    Du Han nodded, "forget it, now think of a way to solve the problems of those monsters."


    "I told you to mind your own business. We''ll just take the pieces and leave. Anyway, there are no pieces here, and the monsters can''t help it." I wave my hand.


    "Although..." The old monk was sweating, "but those monsters don''t get what they want. They won''t go back easily. They have to trouble you two."


    "Are you raised by wild animals?" Crossing the cold sighs.


    I sneered, "wild animals, wild animals are much hotter than they are."


    "Ah?" Du Han and the old monk were stunned at the same time, "you..."


    I''m a little impatient. "Well, I''m tired now. I''m going to have a rest. You can go." Then he pushed Duhan and the old monk out and closed the door with a bang.


    "Really, that girl." Du Han looks helpless and looks at the old monk. "Master, rest early."


    "You too." The old monk nodded.


    This night, calm, but there is a kind of mountain rain, wind full of the feeling of the building, everything is like the calm before the storm, the sky just a little white, the wind whistling, the sky appeared a layer of black clouds.

 Chapter 573

    "Ah, what is that?" The early risers in the town looked at the approaching black in the distance and asked curiously. But as soon as the voice fell, three red lights flashed by, and the passers-by was immediately torn to pieces.


    "Monster, there''s a monster, run," someone cried, "ah --" just after shouting, the man was broken.


    "No, the demons are back," the little monk on patrol cried as he ran into the temple.


    "What," the old monk heard the cry and ran out to look at the black clouds in the sky, "monster." With a cry, a white light flew out of the room and rushed directly to the demon cloud.


    "Idiot, come back." I want to stop that guy, but it''s too late. I took a bow and arrow from one side. After thinking about it, I couldn''t inject all the spiritual power at once. Fortunately, I had almost recovered. When I opened the bow and arrow, a golden light flashed across the sky. Where the golden light went, all the monsters turned into hypocrisy. The arrow shot at the three people standing in the farthest distance at an unabated speed, but it stopped in front of the middle-aged man and broke immediately.


    "What, how can it be?" I was surprised. I know the power of the arrow I shot. It was crushed by one face to face. The strength of the demon is amazing.


    Du Han fell on my side, looking at the last three people, "it seems that they invited experts."


    "Everyone back up." I jump, stop in mid air, hand yellow Fu spilled out, "pro, Bing, Dou, all, array, line, in front." Word by word, he picked up a formula in his hand, "million, spirit Rune explodes." suddenly, Huang Fu surrounded the monsters and sent out a burst of explosion. All of a sudden scream repeatedly, the three people also quickly back.


    "A little Taoist who doesn''t know how to live or die." The middle-aged man rushed up.


    I step a shot, immediately back, in the hands of the netherworld fire hit in the past. The middle-aged man was startled, and one of them turned his head and snatched, "Youming fire, who are you? Why can you use netherworld fire? "


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I turned over my hand, and in the palm of my hand, a mantra with blood words flew out, "the blood mark will be determined." Flying out of the curse seal will be a group of people, "blood seal robbery!" The spell burst. With red blood.


    "Poof -" the three men vomited blood at the same time.


    "The guide." Three people get together. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say it was just a little Taoist? Why is he a guide? " Two men glared at the man of yesterday.


    The man was also wronged. How did he know he would get into trouble with the guide. But the middle-aged man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "what about the guide? You killed my son, and I want you to pay for it today. "


    "Oh, it''s tough." I laughed. "It seems that I have some skills. Then come and fight. "


    "Up As soon as the middle-aged man waved, the monsters rushed up. "What about the guide? I don''t believe how powerful you are. "


    Looking at the monster rushing up, I sneered, "are you more than me?" Just about to reach for the list of gods, suddenly fell into a embrace, and then, those demons who rushed up were burned by a burst of netherworld fire.


    "Hum, little mole ants dare to bully my queen of the underworld. Does the demon clan want to fight?" The cold voice of luomingshang resounds through the world.


    I turned to look, "luomingshang." How did this guy get here? By the way, I didn''t tell him. It''s over.


    "Lord Hades." The three men saw luomingshang, also stopped, and then looked at me, "underworld, queen?"


    If I come out to make trouble, I can''t use the identity of spirit hall, so "Are you curious why I can use netherworld fire? I''m the queen of the underworld. Why can''t I use it? " Although I don''t like it all the time, I can''t help it.


    After a pause, the three of them bowed to us with their fists. "We are not just the empress of the underworld adults. I hope you will forgive us for the offence."


    "Hum," Luo Mingshang snorted coldly, holding me to the ground. The three men saw this and left quickly. Now is not the time to be brave. No matter how high their accomplishments are, they have to die when they meet the ancient gods.


    After landing, a group of people looked at me in surprise, "are you the queen of the underworld?" Du Han asked in surprise.


    Luo Ming Shang''s face is more black, "who is he?"


    "Cough, nothing. The little fox I picked up." I broke his face, you don''t look at Du Han, you''d better look at me.


    Luo Ming Shang curled me up in his arms, "don''t pick up anything casually in the future, it''s not clean."


    "I Du Han wants to fry hair, but he thinks that this is the underworld, and he has no courage to fry it, so he can only hold it back.


    "It''s OK. It''s useful to keep him." I glanced through the cold.


    Luo Ming Shang slightly narrowed his eyes, "Oh? Useful? What''s the use? "


    "Well, let''s go back first." I quickly drag people away. If I don''t go, Duhan, the fox cub, may be skinned by luomingshang to make a neck.


    So far, there''s nothing to say. I quickly drag luomingshang back. Duhan follows the old monk to farewell, and follows him.


    It''s not very difficult to go back. For us, well, distance is not a problem, but when we go back and look up the map, we will know where we have gone. He''s meow, almost to Yunnan. Duhan navigation is not very easy to use.Our forefoot just came back, and Ruizhe also came back. I haven''t seen Ruizhe for a long time. I really want to hug him and kiss him. Well, if he didn''t bring mocha.


    "Ah ah, is this the rhythm of going to marry home?" I smile like a slut.


    "No "No," said Moka, who became a little woman when she met rizer. She was so cute that people couldn''t help teasing her.


    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense," Ruizhe blushed. "I''m just Just bring Mocha back and have a look. "


    "Well, I know, see parents," Mingyu said. "I know, I know, we all know."


    "Ah Ruizhe doesn''t like it.


    "Well, well," I quickly stopped, "don''t tease you, by the way, Ruizhe, you come back now, don''t you mean there''s nothing wrong with No.3 street?"


    Ruizhe nodded, "yes, there is no problem, what can be done has been done, the eyes of the rules I have in the funeral people there."


    I also nodded, this is the owner of it, "OK, it''s over at last," I stretched.


    Ruizhe''s face is not good. "I can''t say that. It seems that there are some inexplicable things in No.3 Street recently. They come out to look for food at night. They often go into people''s homes to steal things, and sometimes they attack people in serious cases."


    "Yes, yes." Mingqing came over, "I know that thing. I tried to grab my food several times, but I killed it. It''s not human, it''s not ghost. "


    Chapter 574 revisits Japan


    I frown, "what''s that? The failure of previous biochemical experiments I asked.


    "It''s possible." Mingqing nodded, "those things look so disgusting, I can''t stand it. But those things are still on Third Street. Are you OK when you come back like this? "


    "It''s OK. What''s less powerful? No.3 street has already sent people to encircle and suppress it." Ruizhe replied. "I came back because I heard that there was an accident here. It was a city, so I came back to have a look."


    "Indeed, there have been seven or eight accidents in just a few days." Ming Yu sighed, "even MIA has been expropriated by his father, our mayor, to protect the city."


    No wonder I haven''t seen MIA for days. "Where is Ji Yufeng?"


    "I don''t know. Didn''t you say you went to pick him up that day? Didn''t get it back? " Mingyu is curious.


    "It''s back." I''m surprised, too. "I''m not still sleeping, is that guy the God of sleep?" incorrect. "I''ll go out for a minute."


    "Ah, boss, you just came back. Where are you going?" Mingyu called from behind.


    Luo Ming Shang also chased out and held me, "Xueer, slow down."


    I stopped, looked at luomingshang, thought for a moment, "you go to Japan with me."


    "To Japan?" Luomingshang is strange.


    "Yes," I said as I walked, "there''s no time to explain. In a word, the kuidan I got was in Japan."


    Luo Mingshang also changed his face, "you mean..."


    "Ji Yufeng may have a moth again." That guy didn''t run back to Japan because he read that book and noticed something.


    After Duhan also chased out, "Hey, you wait for me, don''t leave me alone." He doesn''t know anyone.


    "Cut the crap and go." I pulled people directly into the door. It was closer and easier to go through the door.


    After coming out, the eyes of the two foxes turned and turned, and they became little foxes. I hold Du Han in my arms. The place I come out is a courtyard, familiar courtyard, he Mao''s home.


    There was no one in the courtyard, and there was no breath. After a pause, Luo Mingshang caught up with me. "Xueer, there is no one here."


    "No one?" Suddenly, I wonder how.


    "But..." Luo Ming Shang just finished, countless black shadows appeared from the corner, "some strange things."


    "Puppets," I murmured, remembering the puppets that appeared the previous time, "are not finished. Their purpose is not sanqingdan, but kuidan among those people, or the extremely Yin body among those people."


    Luo Mingshang held me to dodge the attack of the puppet, threw a Youming fire to burn the puppet clean, and then jumped out of the courtyard with me.


    We came to Japan through the door. It''s not convenient for us to do anything. We don''t have any money and we are still being chased. Is there anything worse than that? I must deal with Ji Yufeng after catching him back.


    After I came out, I got on a bus directly. I turned on my mobile phone and read the latest one. Sure enough, three more articles were updated. One was about me robbing fragments when I met Duhan, and the other was about he Mao''s cloud coming out because the extreme Yin body was captured and sacrificed. Nine Tailed Fox lost its vitality because of swallowing kuidan before taking a jade bath. In the latest chapter, Ji Yufeng goes to rescue he maochuyun and is caught and forced to feed kuidan.


    I suddenly trembled all over, no, "luomingshang, you take Duhan to find jiyufeng.""Then you..." Luo Ming Shang is strange, "where are you going, Xueer?"


    "Ji Yufeng has been forced to take kuidan. I don''t know if he is conscious. I''ll be soft hearted when I worry about something. He is my apprentice. Besides, there''s something wrong with Ampere''s family. I have to go and have a look. Those puppets are waiting there. Obviously they know who''s going back. I''m afraid they''re coming from me. We''re aiming too hard together It''s too big, so we have to separate for a while I analyze the problem, "you go to save Ji Yufeng, remember not to kill people."


    Luo Mingshang was still worried, "but you..."


    "You don''t have to worry about me," I shook my head. "I''m just going to save people. It''s much safer than you. Besides, I''m wearing the dark ring. I''m in danger. You''ll know, won''t you?" Then I opened the window and stepped on it.


    "Be careful, I''ll come to you when I solve the problem here," he said, intending to pass Duhan on to me. "This fox, you take it with you, maybe it can help you."


    "no, Duhan will follow you." the main reason is that I want to try what''s the purpose of Duhan. Then I jumped out of the window and rolled a few times before I stopped, got up and ran into the small room In the alley.


    The Luo Ming Shang on the car makes Du Han feel uncomfortable. It''s not as pleasant as the black cat at home.


    It''s getting dark. In the alley, there''s a slight gasp. The white dress is full of blood. In front of me, the dead bodies are all over the ground. I''ve had enough rest against the wall. After looking at the sky, I gasped at the corner of my mouth.


    "It''s not good. Later, it''s time for monsters to go out. It''s better to fight alone. If you attack in groups, it''s not good." I wiped the blood on my face, touched my pocket, took out a mobile phone from my pocket, wiped the blood on it, opened it, sent an email, and turned to leave.


    The morning sun shines into the room, my eyelids move, open my eyes, immediately stunned, where is this? Japanese style room, tatami. If I wasn''t tied up in all kinds of clothes and my mouth was sealed with cloth, I would have thought I was back at he Mao''s house. I remember that when I got out of the alley last night, I met the ambush of monsters. Before I solved it, another group of monsters came. After my strength and spiritual power were exhausted, I finally couldn''t help falling down. When I woke up, I came here. Did those people catch me while I fainted?


    I can''t. now I have to run away. I close my eyes and urge the spirit power in my body. There is a white wave on my body. The binding disappears and I stand up directly.


    "Cut ~" I smoked at the corner of my mouth. Last night, I consumed a lot of energy. I just recovered a little. I just broke free and used it up again. Yesterday, I used too much energy and I was in pain, but I have to leave here as soon as possible. I slowly move to the door. My feet are soft and I fall down so straight. I reach out to catch me with one hand,


    "you''re too expensive to move." It''s a very magnetic male voice.


    But what the other side said is Japanese, I don''t understand, just some disgusted push away, sitting on the ground gasping.

 Chapter 575

    It seems that man is a pretty good looking man, about 20 years old, dressed in white ancient Japanese samurai clothes.


    At the same time, he was also looking at me, "there are some things we need to know from you." The man said, Hello, don''t you have an interpreter? I don''t understand at all, "come with me" said, turning around, well, although I don''t understand here, I understand the meaning. I just want to go with him. I think about it. It''s impossible for me to escape as I am now. As long as they don''t kill me, I still have time to recover and get up and follow.


    I followed the man into a room. In addition to the one who brought me, there were a circle of people. I followed him in and knelt down.


    "There is no malice in calling you here. I just want to ask about last night." The first one who spoke was a man with short hair sitting opposite me. It looked like the head here. "Take the liberty to introduce myself first. My name is ampere Zhi. Please pay more attention to me. Can you tell me something about it?"


    I blinked and couldn''t understand a word. Language waste, can''t you give me a translator?


    The room suddenly quieted down, looking at my confused face, a group of people were stunned.


    "Don''t you understand us?" It''s a sunny boy in blue plain clothes. "Isn''t it Japanese?"


    "Let me try." The man who brought me took a look at me, got up and walked up to me and spoke in unfamiliar Chinese. "Don''t you know Japanese?"


    I''ll go. I can speak Chinese. I didn''t speak it early. Even if I can''t speak it well, I don''t blame you. At least I can understand it.


    "Well." I nodded, "do you speak Chinese?"


    Seeing that I understood, the man nodded, "well, I''ve been in China before." Then he used Japanese to communicate with other people. "She''s a Chinese. She doesn''t understand Japanese. I''ll try to communicate with her in Chinese."


    "Trouble you," the man who looked like the head nodded and gave a faint smile.


    The man nodded in response, turned to look at me and said in Chinese. "Hello, my name is ampere. What''s your name, please?"


    When I heard his last name, I would explode. Crouching trough, friendly army, then you still bound me, "you ampere people!"


    "Yes, could you tell me a little bit about what happened last night? Why did you faint there?" Asked the man who claimed to be one.


    "I''m looking for Yasukawa." I directly explained the origin, "no, to be exact, I came to find the jade bath before."


    After hearing this, I translated my words to them, and then I saw their faces turned pale.


    "To tell you the truth, before Yu bath, the young lady She''s cursed. She''s dying. " Answered ampere.


    "That''s why I''m here. Take me to have a look." I cried anxiously.


    "This..." A group of people looked at each other and didn''t know whether they should believe me,


    "Oh, they were both married by me. I don''t believe you brought Yasukawa." I''m in a hurry. Now it''s time, still hesitating.


    After a pause, the leading man nodded and said in Japanese, "Baihe Zi, take her to the little master."


    Immediately, a woman in a pink kimono stood up and slightly responded to the man, "yes." she got up and walked up to me and said in Japanese, "come with me, miss."


    I immediately followed. Meanwhile, in the original room, a group of people were discussing.


    "Do you think that girl''s words are credible?" The head asked in front of him.


    "At least to be sure, she''s not with the guys who attacked us," replied ampere. "It''s true that she doesn''t know Japanese."


    "It''s the same with the young master. He didn''t say a word when he brought back the jade bath. The adults didn''t allow us to say anything."


    "But isn''t it strange? Jade bath before the lady has just been cursed, she came, and the purpose is to save jade bath before the lady. It won''t be a coincidence Questions have been raised.


    "Indeed, be careful." Ann nodded before cultivating.


    I''ll go and have a look And then out of the room.


    The woman took me left and right into a nice looking room, knocked on the door and said in Japanese, "young master, a young lady said that she can cure my wife."


    There was no sound in the room. I pulled the woman aside and said, "open the door, it''s me."


    As soon as he finished, the door immediately opened, and Yasukawa inside seemed to be a different person. He was in a trance. It seemed that something had happened to him before Yu bath. He heard, "you''re here. Come and have a look. What''s wrong with her?"


    "Slow down," he pulled me in.


    As soon as I entered the door, I felt a piercing chill, that familiar feeling. I have some regrets.


    Yes, the chill was just what I felt in Qingshui before. I regret giving sanqingdan to Lao Wang. Now I can save one person. I just don''t know if Lao Wang has studied it out.I went to the jade bath side, looking at her whole body exudes black purple evil spirit, this evil spirit in a very fast speed devouring his vitality. I took out a Qingyou pill for her to take, and the evil spirit on her body quickly faded.


    "All right." Yasugawa was immediately relieved. "Thank you very much."


    "Don''t be too happy, it''s just temporary," I sighed. "It''s a temporary cure, not a permanent cure," I said. I gave him the bottle of Qingyou pill. "Give her one every morning and evening, and I''ll find a solution as soon as possible."


    Yasukawa took the bottle and nodded, "thank you."


    "I''m the one who married you. I''m responsible for it. And I want to see what happened to her." I look at the woman who is sleeping in bed. "I''ll go first."


    "Wait a minute," Yasukawa grabbed me. "Now it''s not safe outside. He Mao''s family has been attacked and chuyun has been taken away. They know you and they won''t let you go."


    "I know, but I have to go out." I let go of yasugawa''s hand. "It''s OK. I''ll be back soon."


    On the street of Kyoto, Japan, I was wearing a big brown gown and hat. I hid in the dark and looked around to make sure there was no suspicious person. Then I ran out quickly and looked at my mobile phone as I walked along the road.


    I checked a circle of contacts and found that none of them can be used now. If you feel uncomfortable, close your cell phone and put it away. "No, I can''t contact him now. If Ji Yufeng really Well, forget it

 Chapter 576

    There are many ways of the end of the world, many times people also fantasize about what the end of the world is like, what kind of form will come, virus? Zombies? Bio monster? Or, disaster. This is the bridge in the movie, many times the end will suddenly come, let a person off guard, but no one ever thought, in a way they did not think of, quietly coming.


    Pull the clothes, block face turned into a supermarket, busy for so long, I haven''t had breakfast, don''t eat enough let me how have the strength to fight.


    In the supermarket, I was looking at the food on the shelf. I took a bag of bread from the shelf to pay. As soon as I walked out of the supermarket, I bumped into a man and raised my head. This is a middle-aged man in his thirties. The man looked down at me with a smile.


    "Miss Oriental, would you please come with us?" The man said it in standard Chinese.


    I frowned at the man''s words, Miss Oriental? Can''t they take me as dongfangze''s sister? Oh, those guys again. Sure enough, as soon as the man''s words were finished, dozens of big men came up from all around and surrounded me in an instant. With a sneer, I stuffed my bread into my pocket. In an instant, I went up and kicked the middle-aged man roundly. The speed was very fast. The middle-aged man was kicked out before he could reflect. Taking advantage of this vacancy, I quickly ran away from the breach, I''m not afraid, mainly because it''s on the street. Fighting here will be arrested by the police uncle.


    "Chase The people behind him ran away and immediately ran after him with an order.


    I ran to a deserted alley and stopped. I turned to look at the people who came up. I felt a little evil in my heart. I put my hand into my pocket and took out a coin. Looking at the people at the corner of the street, I turned over from the sky and fell to the corner of the street. The people planned to turn around and chase me. I threw the coin directly. Throw it straight into the crowd.


    "Ding ~ Dang ~ Ting ~" after a crisp coin fell to the ground, there was a roar and scream, and I immediately took the opportunity to jump up high.


    "Hehe, although it''s not suitable to use explosive coins, there''s no way." With that, I jumped twice, jumped high and disappeared.


    Finally get rid of that group of people, I took out my mobile phone again and called back to Laowang in antique street.


    "Hello, this is baicaotang," said a drug boy.


    "It''s me. Give Lao Wang the phone. I have something to do." I''ll speak directly.


    "Good." Drug boy should way, immediately a burst of small voice of rustle, there again was picked up, "Hey, wench, what''s the matter?"


    "Sanqingdan, how''s your research going?" I went straight to the theme. After all, I got sanqingdan to solve the problem before the jade bath. I went to luomingshang, Ji Yufeng, the bear child who is not easy to worry about.


    "It''s only a few days. You''re driving me to death." Lao Wang didn''t get angry and said.


    I looked around to make sure there was no accident. Then I got on a tram cautiously. "There''s someone here who needs sanqingdan for help. I knew I wouldn''t give it to you."


    "Well? Is someone hurt by the evil spirit again? " Lao Wang was stunned, "what''s the matter? Where? Do you need me to help you with the treatment? "


    "In Japan," I replied, "you''re here. If you don''t agree with me and Ji Yufeng, I''ll lose if you go through the door. Or you can fly by yourself.


    There was silence for a long time, and then he suddenly called out, "Why are you so far away? Can''t you stop for a while? Don''t make trouble, will you? "


    This time, I''m not really in trouble. I''m here to wipe the bottom of my unlucky child. "Something happened here. Anyway Oh, forget it. Just tell me how you''re doing with sanqingdan? "


    "There are still a few medicines to go." Lao Wang sighed. "In addition, there are several other medicines that are gone now."


    "How long?" I asked for a deadline.


    "If you work overtime, it will take at least a month." Lao Wang replied, giving me a time.


    A month, even if I can wait, I can''t wait before the jade bath, "forget it, you study slowly, pay attention to your body."


    "Ai Ai," I feel like I''m going to hang up, and the other side shouts, "listen to me first."


    I pause, "you say."


    "Since you can get the second Sanqing pill, there must be more than one in the world." Lao Wang gave me advice.


    "You mean..." Oh, I see.


    "You make an announcement in your personal name that you need sanqingdan. You are willing to exchange a wish. I believe no one will give up this opportunity." I have to say that although Lao Wang''s idea is not a good one, it can only be done in this way.


    "Well, I see." I answered, then hung up the phone, thought about it, mobile phone login daomen official website, well, yes, you''re right, in this era, Taoists also need to keep pace with the times.


    According to Lao Wang, I made an announcement. However, it''s not in my personal name, but in the name of the ampere family. It''s a joke. It''s not what I need. Why should I take this responsibility for them? Besides, the ampere family is a big family. I believe there will be people willing to help.When the tram arrived at the station, I followed the crowd out of the car and tried to hide my sense of existence by virtue of my height and figure. It''s just that someone doesn''t want me to feel better. Is walking, the hands of the phone suddenly rang, this ring nothing, people around to see over, because what? Because my ringtone is different from theirs.


    I quickly picked up the phone, while quickly leaving the right and wrong place, while connecting the phone. "Hello, who is it?"


    "Your gentle and lovely master." There''s a lot of disgusting words coming from there.


    I''m going to hang up, uncle. I''m old enough to be my grandfather''s uncle. You sell something cute. Without waiting for me to say anything, the other side said, "you really shouldn''t interfere in this."


    "I know," he said. He must know what I''ve been doing recently. That''s Japan. "But I can''t watch Ji Yu die. That''s my carefully selected gatekeeper."


    "You have the most reasons," the old man said helplessly. "It''s not as simple as it seems. You could have stayed out of it, but you have to get involved. Now it''s hard to get rid of it."


    Sometimes, I envy the old man. He can walk far away and remove himself from everything else. "But I''ve got it. It''s not so easy to escape."


    "Now it''s good to think that you used to stay at home." The old man sighed, "I''m just calling to remind you that besides sanqingdan, there''s another thing that can cure the evil Qi invasion caused by kuizhu."

 Chapter 577

    "What is it?" I asked immediately.


    "Heaven forbid." The old man replied.


    I was silent for a moment, "good, I also want to find Tianzhu." Are you talking nonsense? I''d better go to sanqingdan to find Tianzhu. At least I know what it looks like.


    "The pieces in your hand are the pieces of the devil." The old man replied.


    How do you know that? But I didn''t ask, just a little surprised, a little shocked, "you say those pieces are the pieces of heaven''s death? What the hell? It''s a real pearl. "


    "Yes, that''s it." The old man reminded me.


    There''s something wrong with me. Does the old man know too much? Even luomingshang and Xuanling don''t know. Why does the old man know so much?


    "Hello..." Before I ask any more questions, the old man over there will hang up. It seems that they are not willing to say more. Forget it, since I have the pieces of Tianzhu in my hand, I''d better not tell others the secret. Now it''s important to save people.


    Looking for a place where no one, at the foot of a little, petals diffuse around the whole body, then petals scattered with the wind, people disappeared. The place where I reappeared was a forest. At the foot of it was a tree. I pointed the branch and fell down. I looked around. At last, my eyes focused on a noisy place. The collision of swords and swords made me feel strange, but I still wanted to have a look. I flicked my feet twice and flew over there.


    Ampere Mingyi was a little embarrassed, because he heard that his companions were ambushed, so he took them out to have a look. He didn''t expect that they would be attacked by the enemy again. Without knowing the strength and number of the enemy, they suffered a big loss. Now they are surrounded, and everyone''s strength is almost the same.


    "Ha ha Too late to think, the other side with a samurai sword cut up again, fortunately, the village is trying to resist, but now he did not even have the strength to take the knife, is preparing to close his eyes and die, ear heard a scream!


    "Ah "Ah "Ah When he opened his eyes in surprise, the enemy in front of him had been killed. There were some petals with blood in the air, blood all over the ground, and figures in the air.


    "It''s you..." Ampere looked at the man in surprise and exclaimed.


    I looked at Ampere''s name one, slowly fell to the ground, looked at a group of people''s injuries, hands gently raised, hands crossed, the back of the hand to the back of the hand pinched orchid fingers, a mass of pink light condensed between the hands, petals constantly gathered, slowly gathered into a flower group, my hands slowly opened, controlled the flower group to make a cloud hand, suddenly pushed the flower group to Ampere''s name one Group, the petals all over the sky fly in the past, ampere name group one by one surprised, does this woman want to kill them? But the petal was close to the wound. In a moment, the wound healed immediately. People were surprised to see the wound on their bodies. It was incredible


    "what is this?" Ampere a surprised looking at the body only clothes on the scratches and bloodstains, dumbfounded.


    "It''s just magic. Of course, as long as you think it''s true, it''s true." Although it''s true that I can take care of my injury after I finish my study.


    "Ah?" Ampere name a Leng for a while, looking at me, serious some don''t understand, "aren''t you already left? Why are you here? "


    I put down my hand and looked at the distance. "Nothing. I was attacked. I happened to pass by when I was chasing them." I''m talking nonsense. It can''t be said that I forgot how to get to Ampere''s house, so I followed the familiar atmosphere and found it. Did I just see you?


    "Thank you." He put a samurai knife back in.


    I didn''t care. I looked at the dead bodies on the ground, walked over and found a jade card from a man''s pocket. When I saw the jade card, I frowned. I haven''t seen this brand before, but there is a sense of inexplicable familiarity.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as he saw my expression, he asked.


    "Let''s get out of here." I stood up, put a dark torch here, and quickly left with Ampere''s name. When the others saw that Ampere''s name left, they also followed him.


    "What''s going on?" Ampere name a don''t understand, but see my manner, seem to have what dangerous matter.


    I didn''t stop. "Go, I''ll talk to you slowly on the way!" Said, quickened the foot of the pace, "the other side, have you ever thought about who it is?"


    "Ah?" Ampere''s name was stunned one by one, and then he thought for a moment. He didn''t seem to have any thoughts It is said that the first one who was attacked was the young lady of he Mao''s family, but because the other party had the elixir in hand at that time, it was speculated that it might be one of the people who captured the elixir. "


    "How many people know about he Mao''s going out to look for the elixir?" I asked again,


    Ampere''s name was in a daze. "Miss means Are there spies among us


    "You can''t rule that out," I replied, "but what''s more terrifying is that you don''t know what you''re dealing with."


    "I''m sorry ~" ampere suddenly apologized.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me," I said. As I walked faster and faster, I suddenly stopped and looked back. There was a rush of footsteps behind me, and a large number of people listened to it."What''s keeping up?" A follower was surprised to hear the voice behind him,


    "you go first." I stopped a few people behind me.


    "And you?" Asked ampere.


    I started to smile. "I''ll give them some presents. I''ll catch up with you soon."


    After a pause, ampere looked at me and the others, nodded, and left with a group of men.


    I watched a group of people leave, and looked at the footsteps behind me. I took out a dozen charms and pasted them on the tree. My dexterous body passed through the woods and jumped a few times. The charms were pasted on several trees. Then I took out some coins and threw them on several places on the ground. After all this, I clapped my hands with satisfaction.


    "Hum, if you want to catch up with me and make a blast array to kill you, hehe hehe." Like a prank like spit out his tongue, turned quickly to keep up with a few people.


    As soon as I left, a group of people behind me caught up with me. When I got to my position just now, I looked around. The leader''s expression suddenly froze and yelled.


    "No, I''m trapped. Let''s go!" Just finish saying, haven''t waited to run, several people''s feet suddenly lit up a red array.


    "What is this?" There was a panic in the crowd behind.


    "A temporary blasting array made with charm and blasting bomb." The leader''s mouth was hot, and he said, "I was defeated." With that, the sound of the explosion just came to mind.

 Chapter 578

    I caught up with ampere Mingyi and heard the explosion coming from behind. I knew that the group of people had entered their own array, which caused the array to start. With a proud smile, I stopped there.


    "What happened?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter?" Ampere asked me.


    "Ah? Nothing. It''s just a temporary array. " I stroked my hair and said with a smile, "OK, let''s go. The temporary blocking of the array won''t last long, "he said. He went on, and ampere and others were busy following him.


    Someone was leading the way, and there was no one to catch up with, but I still couldn''t relax. I soon returned to Ampere''s home. The first thing I did was to go there before the jade bath.


    This time, no one led the way. Anyway, I remember the way. I didn''t knock on the door when I went in. I opened it directly. Seeing the situation inside, I thought I''d better knock on the door. I closed the door and knocked on it.


    Yasugawa a face black line, "you knock now what''s the point?"


    "Yes," I highlighted, "make a show."


    Ampere Jingchuan black line, "how come so soon back?"


    I saw the eye jade bath before, she has woken up, Qingyou Dan or some use, just a palliative, face also with a touch of pale, "you go out."


    "What?" Yasugawa was puzzled.


    "I can save her now, but you get out." I glanced at yasugawa.


    After a pause, he got up and went out. He pulled the door, but he didn''t go far. I didn''t care. I didn''t know whether they knew about Tianzhu, but it was better to be careful.


    I looked at the jade bath, a goose yellow kimono, sitting there also Lengleng Leng looking at me, "you really can save me?"


    "Do you want to die?" I asked.


    Jade bath before pause, shake head, "don''t want to."


    "If you don''t want to, just close your eyes. No matter what happens, don''t move, don''t open your eyes, or you will be killed." I bluffed at her.


    This fox is really easy to cheat. Then he closed his eyes and looked at her. He was sure that he couldn''t see. I took out the three pieces of broken jade. The three pieces of broken jade were already half the size of a ball. The broken jade was suspended in my palm. Then, without my prompting, the evil spirit of the former jade bath suddenly went directly into the broken jade.


    I''m a little surprised. I knew this thing was useful. Why should I rob someone''s sanqingdan? But if I rob, I''ll rob. I don''t want to give up too many things and burn my hands.


    The evil spirit was absorbed by the broken jade, but the broken jade didn''t change at all. It just continued to float in my hands. I put away the broken jade, and it had fallen down before the jade bath. I checked her situation, and it was all right.


    I''ve cured them. I didn''t leave immediately. How can I say that I can''t have a meal? Besides, I can''t find Luo Mingshang in the past. Well, I''m a road maniac. What''s the matter? I can''t come to Japan for the first time. I lie on the window and watch the cherry blossom in the moonlight. He turned on his mobile phone again and looked at the announcement issued during the day. The announcement of qiusanqingdan has not been withdrawn, and there are many replies, but no one knows whether it is true or false, and there are also those who can provide clues. I didn''t even care.


    "What are you thinking?" A voice appeared under the window. It''s a pity that the other party spoke Japanese. I didn''t understand it. I saw it. It was a girl. She remembered that she was one of the first people in the group that day. She seemed to have seen him before.


    I looked at her, did not speak, not not not to say, but do not know how to say.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, the girl laughed and realized, "ah, I almost forgot that you don''t know Japanese." Then he said, "Hello," in stiff Chinese I looked at her and didn''t speak. "Why not?"


    "You can''t understand what I say anyway." I curled my mouth. It was obvious that I was right. The man didn''t understand me. I laughed. The man said that he had no face.


    "Cough, my name is anpeinaizi," the man introduced himself in tongue twisty Chinese. "How about you? What''s your name? "


    I understand this sentence, "Shuo Tong Xue."


    "You have something to tell me," he said with a soft smile. Two lovely dimples appeared on his cheek. "I can''t understand it anyway."


    I looked at the little girl and the beautiful scenery in the yard. "It''s nothing. I just think that what happened since last year is beyond my understanding. I''m just a Yin marriage master. I''m satisfied with marrying the dead and selling antiques every day. But since last year, I''ve been married inexplicably, and then I''ve been implicated inexplicably When it comes to all kinds of things, our rule is to interfere with the cause and effect of the world at will. But as a rule, I have broken the rule over and over again. Many times, I almost implicated the whole city. My neighbors and those old guys, although they don''t like them very much, always dislike them. They are too old-fashioned, but at the critical moment, they always spoil me Yes, it''s up to me to make a fool of myself. Although I was calculated at the beginning, the misunderstanding was solved later. But the old men are right. It''s not so easy for me to get rid of some things, just like now, but I don''t exclude such a life, because these things make me more and more like a person. " I said, but she couldn''t understand a word, but she still listened very carefully. Looking at her appearance, I laughed and said rudely in the Japanese I just learned, "I know you don''t understand, but I still thank you for listening to me.""Nothing," he said, scratching his head. "I love all the Chinese culture."


    "When you have time to come to China, I''ll take you to have fun." I invited, of course, just casually, not to say whether she can find our place, just to say that the current situation, out of Ampere''s home has been very reluctant.


    "Well!" "I will," he nodded


    This time I left without saying goodbye, mainly because I couldn''t understand what they said and they couldn''t understand what I said. Secondly, I couldn''t wait. My intuition told me what happened again. The web page of the book of Yin marriage was suddenly closed, but it couldn''t be opened. This is the source of my anxiety, so I''m going to see what''s going on. Of course, first of all, I have to have money.


    I found it by the side of the road. I had no money and only had a mobile phone. Besides, well, there were several pearls. The box containing pearls seemed to be an antique. They all came out of Ampere''s house. I can''t cure them without pay.

 Chapter 579

    There should be a place to exchange money, but where? It''s usually a jewelry store or pawnshop? Is there a pawnshop here? Forget it, just a little bit. Speaking of exchange Except for jewelry stores or pawnshops, there is only a black market. Jewelry stores have to follow the procedures. I don''t have much time. Although the black market makes less money, I believe they dare not cheat me at will.


    In fact, it''s more convenient to rob in the black market.


    "What do you take here? Do you accept pearls? " I asked as soon as I entered.


    "It''s all about quality." It''s a lazy answer. It''s lucky that the boss can speak Chinese.


    "And this one?" I took the box straight out of my pocket.


    The black market boss immediately became serious, "where did you get this thing?".


    I put the box in my hand, "don''t try to swallow it alone. My biggest hobby is eating black. I have a big appetite. I''ll swallow your whole shop."


    "Er..." The black market boss is sweating. "One hundred thousand dollars."


    "Five hundred thousand. Don''t forget it. I''m sure someone will want it." With that, I''m going to turn around and walk out.


    "What, half a million, why don''t you rob it?" The black market boss blew his mouth.


    "If you hope so." With that, I drew out a shining dagger behind me.


    "No, no, No Practice shaking your head quickly. Although they often do that kind of killing and robbing in the black market, I feel the girl''s temperament and feel It''s suffocating. "But it''s a little expensive."


    "These pearls are rare treasures in the world, and the box is also an antique. Half a million is cheap I threw the box in my hand.


    The shop owner clenched his teeth and said, "deal." Half a million dollars. The heart is bleeding.


    In front of me, the boss changed a card with half a million US dollars into Japanese yen and gave it to me.


    After changing the currency, it was already sunset when I came out. I should find a place to live and eat when I have money.


    A small hotel, the price is cheap, including three meals, very affordable. There is also a computer in the room. I''ll stay here for one night. By the way, I''ll check the Internet to find out how to get to he Mao''s house. But unexpectedly found, he Mao miss was kidnapped news.


    As a result, people came before I went out to look for them. I was lying in bed at night. I went straight to bed and took me to wylille. I thought the security of the hotel was not up to standard.


    "Cher." He nibbled at my ear.


    "What? Have you solved all the problems over there? " I turned to him and asked.


    "No Luo Ming Shang''s answer is very simple, "the fox was captured by them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m silent. Ten thousand grass mud horses gallop by in my heart. Do you want to be so calm? You''ve managed to get rid of people and come to me, haven''t you? "You So you came back? "


    Luo Ming Shang pause, nodded, "well, come to you to discuss countermeasures."


    Oh, you don''t mean to discuss countermeasures at all. Have you ever come to bed to discuss countermeasures? Besides, aren''t you Hades? Is it so hard to save a fox?


    Also, are you sure you didn''t mean to leave Duhan there and come back by yourself? With Luo Mingshang''s personality, this kind of thing is likely to be done.


    I reached out and pulled him up. Then I put on my coat and said, "lead the way." when you come, you are still in the mood to sleep.


    "Tomorrow." Luo Mingshang looked at me paralyzed.


    "If you''re tired, go to bed first. I''ll go myself." Although I don''t know the way, I still believe in my intuition. Besides, I don''t believe luomingshang will trust me to go alone.


    Sure enough, luomingshang quickly got up, and I got dressed and pulled luomingshang out of the window. At this time, the hotel was closed. The gate can''t go.


    Luomingshang held a few ups and downs and stopped. I thought he was too lazy to go again. He looked up and found that he was in front of a Japanese style house. This house is located in the mountains, not like he Mao''s, it should be.


    My eyes narrowed slightly, and my consciousness covered it all of a sudden, and the situation appeared in my mind. According to the breath and aura, I quickly found he maochuyun, Ji Yufeng and Duhan. They were all alive, but there was something wrong with Ji Yufeng. The ghosts and insects in his body were restless, which seemed to be the role of Quedan.


    "Go to find Ji Yufeng first," he said.


    Luo Mingshang answered, and then directly pressed my head into my arms. When I reflected that I had arrived in a basement, which seemed to be an underground prison. The smell of putrefaction came out in bursts, and the dark fire was lit in my hand to light up the surroundings. There was no guard. I guess the guards were all above


    and who could think that someone could come in directly without any trouble.


    "Who?" There was a sound coming from the prison in front of me. I put the flame forward and found that there was a man inside, um, an acquaintance.


    "Ji Yufeng?" I open my mouth. It''s a question.


    "Master queen." He slowly raised his head and showed a pale face with sweat on his face. "Master queen, you go, they They don''t know what they gave me. I I''ll lose my mind. ""Now you..." I sprained my head and asked, this consciousness is very clear.


    "It''s the ghost insect that helps me resist, but I can''t stand it for long Ji Yu Feng replied, "master queen, please go."


    I reached out and burned the lock, opened the door and went in. "If you eat something, just spit it out."


    "If it''s so easy to vomit, I won''t be like that." Ji Yu Feng took a big breath. Suddenly, on one side of his face, a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth, mixed with the dead ghosts and insects.


    "Are you afraid of pain?" I asked.


    "Now it''s like this. What''s the pain?" Ji Yu Feng''s expression of great righteousness lingran said, "master queen, come on, it''s OK to kill me. It''s a relief for me."


    "Oh, I''m not welcome." Then he raised his hand.


    Ji Yufeng was immediately frightened, "ah, master queen, you really want to kill me. Aren''t you here to save me?"


    "Oh," I sneered. "Why do you want to save you when you come here to die like this, and you don''t pay attention to me? Last time things are not over, you are giving me such a moth, you really think you can be a teacher, don''t you? I asked you to guard the gate and send the ghost because I was too busy. If you didn''t, you would be able to leave. It''s far worse than when I left. " The more I said it, the more angry I became.


    "Who." The loud voice also attracted the detection of the guards above.

 Chapter 580

    The guard came down to see the situation. As soon as he came out, I waved directly. The cold light flashed by, and a head rolled down the stairs. After landing, there was a blue flame.


    Ji Yufeng said that he was scared, "what, master queen, I''m wrong, I''m wrong."


    "Wrong? What''s wrong with you? " I squinted a little.


    "I shouldn''t have come out without Xiaoqi." Ji Yufeng deeply condemned himself.


    I stare, you still want to get Xiaoqi, "where''s Baize? You won''t do that with him. "


    Ji Yufeng doesn''t want to mention him.


    "Hum." I hummed coldly and took a picture. My fingertip was on his abdomen and pushed up slowly. Ji Yufeng''s face changed and pushed down his throat. As soon as his fingertip was picked, a black bead flew out of his mouth. Luo Mingshang quickly reached for it.


    "It''s Quentin." Luo Mingshang replied.


    I did not answer, but took out a few pieces of broken jade, broken jade in the hands of suspension, black and purple breath from Ji Yufeng body was sucked out, was inhaled in broken jade.


    "What is this?" Luo Mingshang asked curiously.


    "I don''t know what I''m looking for with Du Han, and I don''t know what I''m looking for." I still can''t completely trust Luo Mingshang, which is very important.


    Luo Ming Shang pinched his chin and thought for a moment, "it''s a good thing."


    The evil spirit is absorbed. I put away the broken jade, and Ji Yufeng faints. I throw Ji Yufeng to luomingshang. You can''t expect me to carry him and save Ji Yufeng. I hesitated and decided to save the remaining two people together. Duhan was pushed to luomingshang by me, and I have some responsibility when he was arrested. As for he maochuyun, if I don''t want to Save her. It''s estimated that Ji Yufeng, the bear child, will hate me.


    The divine consciousness once again covered the whole house. Fortunately, he maochuyun was not far away from us. It seemed to be a room there. Besides he maochuyun, there were two other people who seemed to have been arrested to prepare for the implementation of the four evil forces, because there was only one person left to save he maochuyun''s life.


    Luo Mingshang is responsible for carrying Ji Yufeng. I go to save people. After all, I can''t expect him to drag an unconscious guy to save people. This is a burden. I asked luomingshang to set off some fires in other places to lead people there so that I could save people and make trouble for them.


    Two guards were solved, so that they could not open their mouths before they died. They opened the door. There were three people in the door, two women and one man. One of them was he maochuyun. Well, there was another one.


    "I''ll go. You scared the hell out of me." Du Han was startled.


    "How did you get here?" I didn''t find him when I just explored.


    "Help people." Du Han said as he untied the rope.


    Hello, aren''t you a fox demon? Why do you use your hand? I smashed a dark fire directly, and the rope was immediately burned. The three people quickly untied the tape and tore the tape on their mouths. He maochuyun also came up, "Mr. Ji was also captured."


    "Don''t worry, he''s OK." I comforted her, "let''s go."


    There was a noise coming from outside. "What''s going on?" Du Han was on the alert immediately. "Have you been found?"


    "There must be a fire." I calmly replied, "go now." Say, pull them to quickly walk toward the exit.


    Outside is a burst of fire, luomingshang carrying jiyufeng waiting at the door, I quickly welcome up, "let''s go."


    It all went so well that abnormal. Until I saw a group of people who had been waiting for a long time at the door, I nodded with satisfaction. Well, that''s normal.


    I don''t know the leader of the other party, but as soon as we went out, we were surrounded by a group of black ninjas and the puppets again. Well, that''s right.


    "Long time no see, Miss Oriental." The other side said in Chinese.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes, "have we met?"


    "Oh, miss, you may not remember me. I once visited your Dongfang family when I was in China." The man was smiling.


    Oh, it''s none of my business. My elder martial brother belongs to Dongfang family. "Oh."


    The man smiles and reaches out his hand. "I don''t know what Miss Dongfang means?"


    "Help people." You''re blind. You can''t see what I mean? I can''t see what I''m doing. "You arrested my apprentice and my friend. Of course I have to come to save people."


    "Oh? I don''t know. Miss Dongfang and miss he Mao have become friends. " The man said with a smile.


    "Can''t you?" I squinted a little.


    "Of course, it''s just that it''s not suitable for you to do so, Miss Dongfang," the man said, "what are you going to do now, Miss Dongfang?"


    I gently smile, "so, you don''t want to let us go?"


    "In your China, there is a saying called Tianji horse racing. What you know is not a blessing." The man said carelessly.


    I instantly black line, ah, who taught you this, "who is your Chinese teacher?" Such a mistake. Who told you about Tian Ji''s horse racing. Oh, it''s all horses. No problem."What?" The man frowned.


    "Poof." Du Han couldn''t help laughing.


    I also laughed, "this gentleman, if your Chinese is not good, don''t show off. It''s easy to make jokes. And, indeed, what you know is not good." In the last four words, I added, "it''s just you, it''s not a blessing."


    It''s really pitiful to be treated as a chess piece, but it''s really none of my business. I gently click twice under my feet to spread out a sea of flowers under my feet. All of a sudden, the surrounding darkness turned into a sea of flowers.


    "What''s the matter?" The man was surprised, "what''s this?"


    "For you, the funeral of flowers." I gently smile, fingertips slightly beat, suddenly from the sky countless petals, sharp petals in the body left a trace. From the scar, the vine grows. Ivy soon devours people.


    This is the sea of flowers, with the brilliance of death, devouring people.


    Magic faded, the opposite has been defeated, in the magic of mental breakdown. There''s no threat. Get the men out of here now.


    Originally, I didn''t want to stay in Japan any longer. This is a place of right and wrong. Nothing good happened in the past two times, especially Ji Yufeng. He must brainwash him when he goes back. It''s better to forget what happened here. There''s also the broken book. Burn it quickly. The website has made Ming qinghei, so he can''t make any more mistakes.


    However, I wanted to go back, but I couldn''t resist the various reasons for he Mao''s coming out, so I stayed at he Mao''s house for another night. It''s a rest and a good rest for Ji Yufeng. It''s been a long time since he was so upset.


    I just want to give him two words: deserve it!

 Chapter 581

    What is in the sky? What is flying, circling and swaying? Can''t see clearly, like flowers and birds, they are in groups, covering the sky, light falling from the gap, holding in the palm, what is that? Why not fall down, what is that, why so far away.


    I reached for a white feather, soft feeling spread in the fingertips, the birds flying in the sky did not pay attention to what they left. Still want to fly high.


    Behind him, Ji Yufeng kneels down with a water basin on his head. In the basin, there are several live fish bought in the vegetable market. My request is not to let the water spill out. Originally, it''s not difficult, but the basin is too small and the fish is too big. If the fish can''t swim, they will subconsciously swing and splash. Ji Yufeng has to keep still and keep the fish in the basin To keep the water from spilling.


    "Master queen, are you tired?" After kneeling for a while, Ji Yufeng was so careless with me.


    "On your knees!" I gave him a faint glance. Spit out two words.


    "Yes." Ji Yufeng kneels back obediently, "master queen, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I shouldn''t have run here alone."


    I ignored him and continued to follow the white feather in my hand. Ji Yu Feng saw that I didn''t move like a mountain and continued, "master queen, I''m really wrong. I''m deeply wrong. I reflect, I review, I blame myself. Really, look at my sincere eyes." Then he blinked. "I really regret why I didn''t listen to master Queen''s words, and why I didn''t listen to the old man''s words and suffered losses in front of me. This is a typical example. Besides, I shouldn''t have run out without saying a word. I''m too arrogant. I should talk to master Queen and discuss what to do. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I have a deep review. I can''t give it to you Write a 10000 word review? To ensure deep reflection. "


    The feather in his hand flew out and inserted into the floor in front of the cover of Ji Yu, "another piece of nonsense, cut off your tongue to make wine."


    Ji Yufeng quickly shut up, probably kneeling knee pain, moving, and dare not move too much, for fear of water spilling out, "finally give you a day, solve your relationship with he Mao cloud."


    "Ah?" Ji Yufeng is fighting with pen and fish. He immediately raises his head when he hears my words. Then he nodded, "yes, I know."


    Do you really know? I have no choice but to help the forehead, "forget it, I''ll tell you straight, you can''t do it at all."


    "Ah?" Ji Yu Feng Leng, "why?"


    "Now you are the gatekeeper of the underworld gate. In other words, you are already a member of the antique street and a middleman of yin and Yang. You will have your own responsibilities and tasks in the future. He maochuyun is the eldest lady of he Mao''s family. Although she is a side branch, she is also the Witch of he Mao''s Shrine. She is the so-called guardian of the Seven Star Tower chosen by the gods. For her, she must be a member of the family If you get married, do you want to be absent without permission to come to Japan to accompany her, or do you want her to be absent without permission to accompany you? " I explained to Ji Yufeng.


    Ji Yufeng''s eyes darkened. "I know, master queen."


    I hope you really understand. It''s a nice day. Let''s go out and play.


    "What''s fun about Kyoto?" Today, I went out to play together. I, luomingshang, Ji Yufeng, he maochuyun, Duhan, he maochuyun acted as a guide. Although it''s not safe outside now, for example, there is a follower behind us now, they can still rob people under my eyes in broad daylight, can''t they?


    For the strange man''s tail, Luo Mingshang felt his special strength and was secretly alert. I just frowned and didn''t do much. With this guy around me, I didn''t need to spend more brain and energy.


    "Those people The person behind seems to have found something. He frowned a little and didn''t rush to start.


    "There are many temples in Kyoto, but the most beautiful one is Lanshan, which is known as" the first scenic spot in Kyoto ". It''s a good place to see cherry blossoms in spring and red leaves in winter. Now it''s spring. Let''s go there. I''ll take you to see cherry blossoms." "Then there is Baochi Park, the largest park in Beijing, with Baochi as the center, lawn, lush natural forest, walking path and square. There is a national Kyoto International Hall by the pond. Its design adopts the unique shape of Japanese traditional architecture and modern style. In addition, there are Dongsi, xibenyuan, dongbenyuan, ertiaocheng, 33 halls, Kitano Tianman palace, xiaya shrine, Heian shrine, Qingshui temple, Yinge temple, Nanchan temple, Manshu temple, xiuxueyuanli temple, Jinge temple, Long''an temple, Renhe temple Temple, Miaoxin temple, Tianlong temple, cuo''e Ye. "


    This is a living map.


    "Let''s go to Lanshan," I thought for a moment and replied. Today''s tourism is the second, the most important is


    "Good." Five people dragged a follower behind to Lanshan in Luoxi. I looked up at the mountain and nodded. It''s not bad. Ji Yufeng and he maochuyun bought some food in the shop at the foot of the mountain and planned to take it to the mountain for lunch. Imagine that under the beautiful cherry trees, cherry blossoms fall, beautiful scenery and delicious food. This picture is so beautiful."Well, it''s beautiful here." On the mountain, he Mao took us to choose a tree and put out the delicious food.


    "It''s beautiful." I focused on the food in front of me, gave a rough response and raised my head, "chuyun, you know the ampere family, you should know the Qingming shrine." Yes, that''s my purpose.


    He Mao''s body froze for a moment, "well, why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "Oh, nothing. I''ve seen it in the library before. I don''t know if it really exists. It seems to be true." I took a bite of the bread. "Is Qingming shrine the same as the one in the temple? Can you take me to have a look?"


    "There''s a difference in this, but let me show you this..." He Mao is in trouble. Qingming shrine is the holy land of Ampere''s family. It''s hard for her to get in, not to mention taking an outsider.


    "No, forget it," I said. I lowered my head and ate a sushi, but he maochuyun thought it was chiguoguo''s contempt. No, I can''t lose my demeanor in front of the benefactor.


    "Of course." He Mao cloud patted his chest and decided, forget it, how to say the ampere family also owes a favor to others, to see Qingming shrine should be OK, "OK, you eat slowly, I''ll make a phone call."

 Chapter 582

    "Yes." I didn''t lift my head, just answered. He Mao got up and left to make a phone call.


    Aware of the sight coming all the way here, I put down my chopsticks, "I''ll go to the toilet and come back later." I found a reason to go to the bathroom.


    After I left, the man over there also left with me, and stopped me at the toilet door all the time, "who are you and what''s your purpose?"


    "This friend, do we know each other? If you don''t mind, go down the mountain and take route 23. Turn left and go straight for 300 meters! " I gave him a white look. You have to take care of the toilet. Who are you?


    "No?" He sneered, "do not know, then know it, in the next Lingyun."


    I pick eyebrows, "Lingyun?" It''s quite similar to his name, Liuyun and Lingyun, but his personality is totally different. If he was alive, what would he look like?


    "What do you think?" The man frowned and seemed not very happy about my wandering.


    "nothing, I think of an old friend." I don''t care about the answer, "and, in the end, you have nothing to do, I a girl on the toilet you also have to tube."


    The man''s face was embarrassed, "I just want to know your purpose! What''s your purpose in going to Qingming shrine? "


    Looking at him, I laughed, "Oh? It seems that you like to listen to the corner. Can''t I visit it? "


    "Qingming shrine is not open to the outside world. I believe you know what the seal is." The man continued.


    "Before the Nine Tailed Fox''s jade bath?" I disdain a smile, "that your information also should update, jade bath before now but ampere family''s young lady."


    "What The man suddenly a Leng, "this how possible."


    "Nothing is impossible with me." I rolled my eyes. "What else are you doing? Let''s go. I have to go to the bathroom. You''re responsible for peeing your pants. " Said, directly missed the man.


    The man suddenly grabbed me, "who are you?" After a pause, he said, "you and the two men around you both have the aura of the nether world. There is another one who is so evil that it is a fox demon. As for the girl, she should be a Yin Yang teacher. What do you want to do to her?"


    "Is it about you?" I shake off his hand. This guy is really annoying. No matter how much is good for you.


    "Why can''t we live in peace?" The man suddenly yelled behind him, "no matter what you do, I will stop you."


    I stopped and looked around with a smile on my face: "live in peace? It''s up to you to stop us? "


    "My path is short-lived, but I will also adhere to my idea that there should be peace and equality between people and ghosts, between people and demons. I will not kill, I just want to balance this relationship." A man''s face is rarely serious.


    But I can''t help shaking for a moment, turned around, "your name is Lingyun?"


    "Yes." The man nodded.


    "Are you Chinese?" I asked again.


    "Yes The man nodded again.


    I smile, "after returning home, find a place called Ancheng, to antique street." This person, to some extent, is the same as Liuyun.


    Back in place, he maochuyun had already gone back. Seeing me coming back, he asked curiously, "where have you been?"


    "Go to the bathroom," I laughed at her.


    Ji Yufeng had a cold war for no reason. "Master queen, you seem to be in a good mood."


    "Well, I met a nice guy." I looked up at the cherry blossoms falling from the top of my head. Liuyun, you should be very happy to see him.


    Luo Mingshang reached out and took down the cherry blossom that fell on my head, "are you thinking about him?" He knew that since he entered the spirit hall, he had heard that Xuanling had always loved someone in her heart, someone she had never met. No one is equal to that person in her heart. He didn''t worry. After all, that man has been dead for so many years. He also admitted that the guy was really a great man.


    "Well," I don''t have to hide from luomingshang. Sometimes it''s no different for me to be naked in front of him.


    He maochuyun has already made an agreement with the ampere family. Because the ampere family owes us a favor, well, yes, one is to marry them to solve their enmity with yuzao, and the other is to save yuzao. If they owe me a favor, they can only promise us to enter Qingming shrine.


    After going down the mountain, we took a taxi directly to the door. Qingming shrine is in the home of Ampere''s family. It''s a big shrine. When we went, we just saw Yuyu standing in front of the door.


    "What are you doing here?" I look at the jade bath, pick eyebrows.


    "I want to see him, too," Yu chuckled before taking a bath, much like Toyoko in Japan.


    "I want to see it. Go home." I rolled my eyes. Haven''t I seen enough at home all day?


    Jade bath before helpless smile, did not answer the words, but led us into the shrine, I quietly walked to Du Han side, "Hey, is this here?""Yes Du Han nodded.


    By the way, you know what I''m going to do, don''t you? Yes, there are also fragments here. It was Duhan who suddenly found me and told me last night. The place is in the shrine of Qingming.


    But after a tour of the shrine, he didn''t see anything special. Suddenly, Du Han grabbed me and pulled me out of the procession. He walked towards a huge tree in the courtyard and suddenly pointed to the tree, "right there."


    I looked at Du Han in surprise, "you are really a dog. You can smell it. It can also be positioned. "


    "Oh, come on, someone will come soon." The cold urges me.


    "I can''t help but jump to the tree and look at it." I jumped twice on the Internet again. When I was near the top, I finally saw a little glittering on the tree trunk. I carefully peeled off the bark, and the emerald green light inside was shining. I used my fingers to pick out the broken jade.


    "Come on, somebody''s coming." Duhan urged me, I jumped directly from the tree and was caught on the way.


    "What are you doing climbing that high?" Luo Mingshang catches me and falls to the ground directly. He glances at me with poor eyes and opens his arm to catch me.


    Du Han takes back his arm and rubs his nose. After he Mao said, they also followed, "ah, what are you doing here?"


    "This tree." Jade bath before looking at the tree, suddenly think of something, but smile. "It''s all this big."


    Looking at the way she missed it, I didn''t ask much. Maybe it was the past between her and ah Qingming. As outsiders, we really have nothing to ask.

 Chapter 583

    I don''t need to stay in this shrine any longer. I decided to let he maoyun take us to other places. Along the way, Luo Mingshang saw Du Han''s expression with strong hostility, just like Du Han eloped with his daughter-in-law.


    I went around all the scenic spots in Kyoto and had a good time. I don''t know how Ji Yufeng talked with he maochuyun. Anyway, it''s none of my business. As long as he solves his own problems, really, next time he comes to Japan alone, I''ll tie him to the sea of Japan.


    I went back in the evening, but as soon as I went back, Mia''s lethal serial call came. I said, you can count the time. The purpose is very simple. Let me take the child and take her back by the way.


    I just went back to collect Ji Yu''s seal and told him not to act alone. By the way, I asked Xiao Qi to take care of him and unseal his contract media. The child kept Bai Ze in the media all the time. No wonder he wanted to borrow Xiao Qi from me. Then let luomingshang and Duhan go back first, and rush to the so-called small bar that MIA said to lead the children.


    In an ordinary bar in the city, I sat in the corner looking at a book with a cup of coffee in front of me. MIA made an appointment herself, but she was late. I squeezed the book in my hand and almost burned it.


    "Master," suddenly the door of the bar was knocked open, and two little guys jumped on me and hung up on me. "Mom!"


    "MIA." I put down the book in my hand, and without any trace, I broke away from the two little bears. I pressed the man on the chair beside me and looked at MIA. "You asked me, and you were late."


    "Oh, it''s all my dad. I''m so angry." Mia curled her lips. And he put his hand around my arm. "Oh, master, don''t worry about it. Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat delicious food. There''s a cake shop just opened on West Street. It''s very delicious," he said, dragging my arm out. The two little guys pushed me out as if they had been traditional for a long time.


    "Hello. You three... " I was very helpless to be dragged out by three people.


    Night, finally eat cake full Mia and two little guys with happy steps to pull me back.


    "La La La La ~" MIA is about to fly, "the cake is so delicious, next time I will bring some for Yu and Xiao Hei."


    I looked at MIA helplessly. What kind of life did this child have before? How excited is it to have a cake?


    "Well, go back quickly. It''s time for those guys to come out later. It''ll be a lot of trouble if they meet." I sighed helplessly.


    "I see," MIA said, sticking out her tongue at me and stretching out her hand. "There are so many things going on recently. I''m so tired."


    "Ah All of a sudden, a scream came, and we both cheered up at the same time.


    "Bang --!" "Wow -" scared - "and then there was a sharp noise.


    "What sound?" I''m on the alert. Are those guys killing again?


    "Go and have a look." Mia ran away.


    "Mia," I thought a lot when I came, and I immediately followed the two little ones.


    In the dark alley, four men in black surrounded a mother and son. The man in black held various exorcism tools. The mother held the girl tightly and gave birth to four bone wings behind her Is it a demon Mia is hiding in the corner.


    "Bang, bang." Two piercing sounds surprised Mia and the people there.


    "Teacher Master Mia was a little surprised to see the people around me. My hand was burning with cold, and the target was the person in black. "Master, you''re crazy." the man in black on the other side is the executive of APC, which is the national professional team in charge of demons and ghosts.


    "Who are you?" The remaining two of the other side were immediately on guard, looking at the people coming out of the dark.


    "Lingguan boss, Antique Street Rules, Shuo Tong Xue." I gave my name in a cold voice. "You two, what are you doing in my place?"


    "Shuo Tong Xue." The two men in black looked at each other. "Why do you do that, boss?"


    "Then why do you do that?" In my hand, the fire of the nether world, "don''t know what you''ve done in my territory. Today, I''ll let you die. I''d better go back and tell those guys above. In the future, I''d better restrain myself. You don''t need to take care of the business here. Otherwise, don''t blame me for going to your headquarters. "


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that you should protect the monster. Is this to go along with the demon?" Each other a wretched uncle indifferent smile.


    "You should know, where is this place? What is the meaning of the existence of antique street? Here, no one has the right to kill at will. You are, me too. Here, people, demons, ghosts and monsters can live here. I manage everything here. When is it your turn to say three or four things?" Said, the netherworld fire once again smashed in the past.


    "Be careful." Cried another man in black.Bang A clear voice, two people will Youming fire when down.


    "Not bad." Mia also slowly came forward, "master, your move has been pawned." That''s not painful.


    "No, Dad, dad was He was killed. " The girl suddenly came to me, holding my waist, crying, tears stained my clothes. "Sister, sister, why? Why am I a monster? Why don''t we do anything and we''re going to die? I just want to live with my parents. Didn''t you say that we can live here? Why are mom and dad killed? "


    I suddenly surprised stare big eyes, looking at each other''s people in black, "arbitrary wanton killing, you guys, alive, what''s the point?"


    "Wow ~" MIA was gloating. "You two guys are very powerful. They made my master angry. Oh, take care." Said, automatically pull the little girl back.


    "Here, no one has the right to kill at will. He once said that the city of an means peace, stability, safety and stability. There is no racial boundary here, and it does not aim at killing. This city of an can not see any killing. You have desecrated it." As I said this, my fingers moved gently, as if I was playing the piano. There was no sound, but everyone present seemed to have heard a wonderful music.

 Chapter 584

    "What''s the noise?" Exclaimed the man in black.


    "It''s for your death, the cry of hell." I looked up at the two men as if they were dead.


    Suddenly, the two men in black stretched out countless broken hands at their feet and pulled them into hell.


    "No I don''t want to... "


    "Help! Help me, I don''t want it The two men screamed and were dragged into hell by those hands.


    Since you don''t attach importance to the lives of demons and ghosts, let''s see what hell looks like. Those are nothing else, your karma, the iniquity in your hands.


    Mia walked forward slowly, looking at the bloody scene, "eh? The cry of hell is more like the song of death curse. It''s really, wonderful music. "


    I took the girl''s hand, "everyone has a family. You should remember that the person who hurt your parents has died. In the future, you should live well, but not with resentment. Just remember that there is no resentment here and in Ancheng."


    "Ah," she said with a smile, "well, I know."


    "Master, how did she get that Mia had a headache. "I can''t take it back to the spirit hall. I can really open a kindergarten."


    Really can''t send to spirit hall, immediately lower head to ask her, "do you still have any relatives?"


    The girl thought about it and nodded, "I have another brother."


    "And where''s your brother?" I asked again.


    "My brother is working overtime now. My brother is a teacher." The girl replied.


    "Well, let this elder sister send you to your elder brother. Remember, tell your elder brother exactly what she said to you just now. My elder sister doesn''t want you to be the sinners of cholera city one day, do you know?" I told him again.


    "Well." The girl nodded.


    I straightened up, "you send her back, I first take small left small right back, you come back later on the line."


    "Good!" Mingyu nodded. Then he took the little girl''s hand.


    I reached out and picked up the little girl. The little guy was probably tired of playing, and some of them leaned against the little left and were about to fall asleep. I picked it up and went to sleep on my shoulder. I reached over to the left and walked back. It seems that I have to give advice to Muchuan when I go back. Not everyone put them in, APC or something. It''s better to let them get out as soon as possible. What''s it like to enter the city quietly? Did you say hello to me? Oh, where do you put me? If you''re in a hurry, be careful. I''ll let Shura ghost out and let you kill enough.


    Holding small right back to the spirit hall, small left also picked my hand to sleep almost, Mingyu still didn''t sleep, see this situation, quickly picked up small left, the little guy immediately against Mingyu''s shoulder fell asleep.


    "What''s the matter? So slow. " Mingyu asked as she patted Xiaozuo on the back.


    "Something happened on the way." I replied. "Recently, there are many strangers in the city. Go and tell them to close the doors and windows at night, lock them as much as possible, and don''t open the door to anyone."


    Mingyu laughed, "the boss said that it was the troops sent by the top?"


    "They''re killing innocent people in my territory. I can''t just finish it." I said coldly, "go and tell the mayor. If you don''t give me an account of this, it''s not over. Also, tell the night patrol that those who meet APC will be killed without mercy. I don''t dare to mess around in my territory. Who gives them the courage? "


    "I''m used to going my own way in other places. I come here to show off." Mingyu sneered, "I know. I believe that the Presbyterian Council of antique street will not just look at this."


    "What about the others? Are you all asleep? " Don''t say these angry things, I looked inside the house and didn''t see anyone else.


    "Well, they''re all asleep." Mingyu nodded, then turned his head into his room, put the child down, I also followed in, I have another one in my arms. "Did you eat, boss?"


    "Well." I''ve eaten a lot of cake. "Eat, OK, you can have a rest early. I''ll close the door when MIA comes. MIA will sleep with you tonight."


    "Go to bed, boss. I''ll wait for her." Mingyu replied. Then he yawned.


    I also yawned, "OK, if it''s too late, go to bed, just leave the door for her."


    Just about to leave, Mingyu suddenly thought of something, "Oh, by the way, boss, today Muchuan came to you, said yes, two more died."


    I waved to show that I knew. Directly into the room, shoes a drag to the bed, Luo Mingshang quickly catch me, and then hold me to the bed, oh, sorry, thought no one on the bed.


    I have some black line to look at Muchuan and nujun standing in front of me. These two bastards came early in the morning. When are you two so good? They are still with me. Also, please look at the time. And how did you two get in?


    "Come on, don''t be so silly. Get up quickly. " Muchuan is about to lift the quilt.


    Seeing this, I quickly drew close to the quilt, "if you dare, men and women give and receive unkindness, don''t look at them without courtesy, don''t touch them without courtesy, don''t move them without courtesy, if you dare to move me, I immediately bite my tongue and commit suicide to prove my innocence by death." I quickly wrapped myself tightly, and you, luomingshang, don''t sleep, your daughter-in-law will be picked."Look at your promise." Muchuan said, "get up quickly. I''ll find you if I have something to do."


    "All right. Let''s go out first. "Nu Jun was a little embarrassed. He was dragged into the boudoir of a girl''s child by Muchuan early in the morning. He was not the kind of cheeky person, so he really didn''t see anything, really didn''t see anything. Well, I didn''t see it.


    "Muchuan, you are a hooligan, a pedophile." A long time later, a roar came from the room.


    Soon a roar came from the living room. "Smelly girl, you can smoke."


    I put on my clothes, washed my face and brushed my teeth, and finally had breakfast. Muchuan and nujun were calm from the beginning to the end, waiting. Anyway, it was less than five o''clock, they were not in a hurry.


    I make complaints about the donut in my eyes and sit on my side and discuss the recent cases of dead people. I feel a little bit of a Tucao again. Did these two goods come out while the psychiatric hospital was not closed? What time is it? And how did Mingyu open the door for them? When I went to see it just now, the goods were still holding my son and daughter to dream with mia, or when did these two people dig a tunnel in his house?


    "I said," how on earth did you two get in? " If you have any questions, you have to ask them. I can''t think about them now.

 Chapter 585

    "Through the gate, of course." Muchuan shrugged, "knock for a long time, but don''t open the door. Let''s wait for you at the door. Do you want to go?"


    "Didn''t Mingyu open the door for you?" I was shocked, faint, a kind of bad premonition hit the whole body, "then you, how come in?"


    Muchuan complacent smile, "Oh, just a door, rare to me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I seem to have guessed the outcome, but, or cheap mouth asked a, "so?"


    Muchuan''s hands spread out, "so, directly kick it"


    "kick It''s collapsing! " I screamed, brother, you said it was OK to kick it open, but I just changed the door lock. But what''s the concept of kicking? I quickly got up and ran downstairs to look at my door. At the moment I saw it, my soul seemed to run out, pale and weak. In front of me, my door didn''t fall as I imagined, but together with one side of the wall Fall together, the whole facade as if it had been torn down.


    "Oh, it''s just a little harder. You can''t blame me. Your door is too strong. " Behind Muchuan follow up, a face of calm.


    Your sister, this is not the reason why you trample on my house. "Mu Chuan!" I roared, "get out of here!"


    "Ai Ai, OK, OK, I''ll pay for it," Muchuan said helplessly. "There''s a reason for it. You''ll forgive me. I''ve already sent someone to repair it. The repair fee is mine."


    "Muchuan, I warn you, you''d better restore my door to its original state, or I''ll set you on it as a door!" My temper came up in a flash.


    Muchuan shrugged helplessly, indicating that it was really none of his business.


    After eating, I clapped my hands, oh, breakfast is brought by Muchuan, this guy has conscience, "OK, talk about it, what''s the matter."


    "Two more dead." Muchuan replied, "they are all students in school."


    I picked pick eyebrows, looking at Nu Jun, "no, it''s your cousin''s classmate."


    "Yes," Nu Jun said with a wry smile. Sometimes it happened.


    "So Wei Linqing, who died before, was also from your cousin''s school?" I asked again.


    "Yes." Nu Jun nodded, "I asked my cousin about the specific situation. She said that there was a girl named Wei Linqing in their school, and she was of the same level. She was bullied by some school bullies all the time in school. It''s a common practice to be beaten and blackmailed. She was seen by Xiaoyin several times and stopped it. Oh, Xiaoyin is my cousin. That girl has a little excess energy and always likes to fight against injustice. It can be said that he has dealt with Wei Linqing several times. According to Xiaoyin''s description, he is a soft footed shrimp, a weak boy. "


    The two who bullied him recently nodded


    "One is, one is not." Muchuan replied, "one was bullying Wei Linqing, and the other was a school teacher."


    "Teacher?" Why are all the teachers involved? "How did you die?"


    "They were all tortured to death." Muchuan sighed, "when looking at the corpse, it was already bloody. They were found dead in a classroom, the teacher was nailed to the blackboard, and the dead students were sitting in front of the desk, as if they were in class."


    "Simulation." I replied.


    "Simulation?" to be puzzled.


    "Wei Linqing is asking them to imitate how they bullied themselves before, so he tortured and killed them." I replied, "who else did you bully him? They all came out and asked one by one. "


    Muchuan nodded, random and some headache, "may be a lot of people ah."


    I reminded him, "if you don''t want these people to die, don''t dislike too many people, eh I think it''s better to find a chance to send Wei Linqing away, but... "


    "What''s the matter?" Muchuan immediately asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "That Zhuqi, haven''t you acted yet?" I asked another one.


    "Not yet." Muchuan shook his head, "since the last time I killed the president of Songqi, there is no action, probably revenge, so I left."


    "No, it''s not." I shook my head, "Zhu Qi has not left, she should be a few to kill, can not be such a person."


    Muchuan frowned, "you mean..."


    "Go and check Zhu Qi''s interpersonal relationship." I replied, "especially her fiance. My gut tells me that it''s all about her fiance. "


    Muchuan nodded, "OK, I see."


    I yawned, "okay. Have you finished? After that, I went back to bed. "


    "What kind of sleep did you have for breakfast?" Muchuan got up and was about to leave when he heard my words.


    "Who stipulates that you can''t go to bed after breakfast." I gave him a white eye. "Also, I know that some guys are sent from above now, but they don''t need to make trouble here in my territory. Tell those guys above me to get out of here, or I don''t mind killing them all. In addition, those old guys don''t give me an explanation about how to deal with the issue of killing innocent people in my territory It''s not overSure enough, Muchuan sighed, "I know. I''ll help you convey it." Those bastards, if they don''t do business, they will show off. It''s worth kicking the iron plate.


    Even a person was sent away, and I looked at my door painfully. Ouch, ouch, my door. I like this door very much. The carving or material on it is all my own choice. Muchuan, that bastard!


    I''ll ask Mingyu to clean him up. Now, I''ll go to bed first.


    I went back to the house to sleep and didn''t get up until the sun hit three. Should I admire myself? I didn''t wake up to Mingyu''s roar. I heard Mingyu''s scream vaguely. Now, I guess Mingyu has gone to negotiate with Muchuan about the compensation.


    But I have to say that the security bureau is very efficient. After sleeping all morning, they found someone to repair my door and press it back, but some new mixed cement on the wall has not dried yet. Don''t decorate until it''s dry.


    It''s a nice day. I sit on the soft couch with a teacup and answer the phone call of Xia Hou AI. Last time I asked her to check it for me. The information will be sent to Mingqing, but I''m still a little surprised. There are nearly 20 quedans in the world. That is to say, that guy already has 20 quedans in his hand, except Baiya''s and luomingshang''s Eighteen. What do they want to do.


    Just as I was thinking, a voice came from outside the door. "Excuse me, can I get married now?"


    "Bang Dang -" the teacup in my hand fell to the ground and made a sound.

 Chapter 586

    Some people go forward bravely, some people rob and kill half way, some people are crazy, some people are heartless. Everyone in the world is doing different things, this second, the next second, are not the same. This second, I believe you, and you, but deceived me.


    After the water cup landed, it rolled two times and fell to a pair of feet. The water drew a water mark on the ground, which was consistent with the plane line in the sky.


    I froze there half a sound did not move, this voice, has always existed in the dream of the voice, that I have been unable to remember the voice. I dare not go to see him, but I look forward to seeing this man. Who is it? Who the hell are you?


    One hand picked up the glass and handed it to me. "Hello."


    I didn''t answer. I looked up at this man. He had fresh broken hair and brown eyes. He was a very beautiful man. A man would be described as beautiful. I was funny, but I couldn''t find any other adjectives.


    It''s not that my dream has been hooked with my silver eyes. I feel relieved. Maybe it''s my illusion. It''s just that my voice is similar. I think too much.


    "Oh, thank you." I took the glass and put it on the table. "Do you want to get married?"


    "Yes." The man is very natural to sit opposite me, his eyes are very gentle, not as cold as the person in the dream, "first of all, introduce myself, my name, Mo Chen."


    "Hello." I said hello with a smile.


    "I want you to marry me and my wife." The man, who claimed to be mo Chen, said with a look of sadness.


    "Your wife?" I frowned. "She''s dead?"


    "Yes," he nodded, "she died because of me. I killed her."


    "Oh?" I wonder, what kind of person is this? Why? He killed his wife.


    But obviously this man doesn''t want to say anything more, but the client doesn''t want to say anything more, and I can''t ask, "is your wife here? Here, we need the consent of both parties before we can get married. And it has to be on both sides. "


    After a pause, the man reached out and took a package in his arms to the table. When he opened the package, there was a crystal box inside. Seeing this box, I subconsciously touched the bracelet on my hand. It seemed that it was made of a material. A kind of spar.


    "Is this her ashes?" I asked in a funny way, "I''m sorry, I''m talking about myself. I must be a conscious individual, a soul, not a dead body."


    The man did not speak, but reached out to open the box, but it was empty, only a small white crystal petal, holding a piece of crystal jade.


    I was surprised, "this is..."


    "This is my reward. I don''t know if boss Shuo thinks it''s suitable?" The man replied.


    Pay? A piece of broken jade? Are you sure? "What do you want?" I frowned.


    "I just want boss Shuo to help me marry my wife." The man replied.


    I pause, "but your wife is not here, I can''t marry you, what do you want me to do?"


    "It''s true that she''s not here, or she used to be." The man looked at me, let me feel a fluffy feeling.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t match you." I didn''t go to see him. It''s so creepy.


    The man pause, suddenly indifferent smile, "perhaps, now is not the time, wait for me to find her, I will come back to you." Said, got up suddenly to leave.


    "Wait, this..." I stopped him and looked at the box in front of me.


    "Well, I''ll give you an advance." He turned to smile, then turned and left the spirit hall.


    Looking at the broken box, I reached for the jade. Mingyu curiously came over and said, "what a strange man. What''s that man doing?"


    "Probably, marriage." I said it to myself, but when I said it, I couldn''t believe it. "Probably just to ask about the situation, and then do some preparation, many people do not understand the rules of marriage now."


    "Well. Probably Mingyu nodded.


    Broken jade in the hands of fusion, has pieced together half of the broken jade, emerald green, with white patterns, very beautiful.


    "In this way, there are about three or four pieces left to put together." The little fox jumped up.


    "Well," I answered, reaching for its fur. "How did that happen? Isn''t the wound healed? "


    "They don''t think I occupy space. I can only go back to the original." I have no choice but to go through the cold.


    I am also very helpless, Du Han, you are too bullied here. "After that? What do you want to do? What''s your goal in the end? Why must all the broken jade be collected? "


    "I''m just for my friend," Du Han nestled in my leg. "He and his family have sacrificed too much for this inexplicable thing. I just want to solve the secret for him. He died with doubts and secrets. At least let him know what the so-called secrets areI didn''t say anything. I had his fur in my hands. I felt comfortable. "It''s just a deal, isn''t it? I get this thing, you get the secret


    "It''s cooperation." Du Han replied. "Don''t you want to know what this thing is? What''s the secret? "


    I looked at the half piece of crystal jade in my hand, "think." I already know what it is. What I don''t know is what it does.


    We used to greet everyone who arrived in this city with the best things. Flowers and blessings will be given to everyone. We hope they can be peaceful and happy here.


    Except for some.


    "Everyone who arrives here is welcome if they are more comfortable." This time, it''s hard for those old guys to stand on the United Front with me.


    "But it''s the insistence of the leaders. The security here can''t satisfy them any more." Sitting opposite is the mayor of the city.


    "In any case, it''s our place. They don''t take care of the places that can''t be found on the map." The elder''s face was serious. "Those guys have killed too many innocent people here. They have destroyed the balance of yin and Yang. They intend to destroy this place!" The bearded old man''s beard was shaking.


    "No, I think there may be some misunderstanding." The mayor immediately explained. "It''s just that monsters scare them. It''s human to be afraid of ghosts. "


    "Pa --!" I worked hard on the table.

 Chapter 587

    "Yes, humans are afraid of monsters, but when you say that, can you think about what you are and your two daughters. And your son-in-law. " I asked in a cold voice


    the mayor looked at me and suddenly stopped talking. Yes, he is not qualified to say that, because he is not human himself. I''m afraid minor and Mia don''t know this.


    "All right." The vice mayor came out and said, "we don''t want to see it like this. The mayor and I will have a good communication with them."


    "As soon as possible, they have broken the balance of yin and Yang, not only here, but also outside." Shi Qing is still a face.


    "No need." I stood up with a miso, "tell them for me that Shuo Tong Xue is not only the rule of antique street, but also the rule of this city. I don''t care outside, but I don''t allow anyone to make trouble here. Those guys, either roll or die. Let them get out of here today. From tonight on, I''ll start calling the Shura temple to clean the city. "


    "You are crazy!" Someone called.


    "Oh, when would you like to see me?" I sneer, straight up to leave, I don''t want to talk more nonsense. No matter how much you say, it''s just a waste of words. But I do what I say.


    A group of people face paralysis, oh, well said, reasonable ah. When are you better?


    "You''d better do what she says. With what I know about her, she does what she says. Cleaning will start after sunset, do not doubt the strength of Shura ghost, those so-called processing team in the eyes of that thing is dessert With that, Shi Qing also got up and left.


    "This wench, alas ~" the vice mayor sighed helplessly, "let''s go and have a good talk with those guys above. Our little ancestor is not easy to provoke." Then the vice mayor got up and took the mayor away.


    Gatherings always break up in such a bad mood. In my memory, I haven''t been able to talk about it several times. Anyway, I always break up in a bad mood every time, and I will be very happy after I come out I''m not happy.


    Did I forget something? Did I forget what to say to the Presbyterian Council? Forget it. Think about it.


    I thought, because I really can''t remember, so, I still don''t want to go to a small cake shop and put forward three special cakes and a box of candy. Cakes are sold to Xiao Zuo, Xiao you and Yu. As for Xiao Hei, it''s better for cats to eat less. Candy. I keep it for myself.


    The information sent by Xia Hou AI is useless. I asked her to check the personnel information in order to determine the particularity of the four members of the four evil spirits array. Now it''s unnecessary, but Muchuan may need such a death list.


    The weather in July is warm, like the candy in your mouth, which nourishes every inch of your tongue. The pigeons in the square fly high into the sky, just I look at the big square which is a little lonely. Since when has it become so lonely? Probably, after those guys came. I clenched my fist angrily. It shouldn''t be like this here. No matter how many tribulations, even after being attacked, it will recover overnight. No matter how much sadness, people won''t forget the white dove symbolizing freedom and peace in the square. What is it now?


    I sit in the fountain chair, hand has a small piece of bread crumbs, I gently crush, bread crumbs spread in the palm of my hand, stretched forward, a pigeon fell in my hand, beak picked up those bread crumbs to swallow in my stomach. Now on the square, only these pigeons are still here.


    Why, it''s sunny, it''s sunny, but why do you feel so gloomy. I looked up at the sky and couldn''t help laughing. It was terrible.


    The wind chime at the door tinkled twice. It indicates that there are guests coming. I raise my head, with a standard formula smile on my face, "welcome, what can I do for you?"


    It was a woman, with a colorful skirt, disordered hair, dark circles under her eyes, and a look of loss. The woman paused at the door, as if she was afraid of something. She looked around carefully. When I entered the room, I unconsciously slowed down. My expression suddenly eased down and settled down. I went to the chair in front of me and sat down.


    "You can catch ghosts here, can''t you?" Asked the impatient woman.


    "We advocate marriage here. If we want to catch ghosts, any family in this street can do it." I smile calmly.


    "Yes Someone asked me to come to you. " Said the woman at once.


    "Oh? Who is it? " I asked immediately and poured her a cup of tea. "Have some tea. Calm down. Don''t panic."


    "Well," said the woman, shaking her hands and sipping the tea gently. "Yes, my neighbor''s niece, she She said let me come here to look for Find boss Shuo of Lingguan. "


    I slightly frowned, "neighbor''s niece? Why did you come to me? "


    The woman put down her cup, "she She didn''t say it, she just said, "here can help me." After a pause, he added, "Oh, her name is middie. Its nickname is Dieer"Butterfly?" I think of that strange little girl. It''s her. Is this to introduce business to me? "Well, tell me about you. What happened?"


    "I Our house is haunted. " The woman said mysteriously, "it''s really nothing to do with me. It''s really nothing to do with me if I''m really hungry." Cried the woman in panic.


    If you say that, you must have done something, "what did you do?"


    "I Zhu Qi and I are girls. We have a good relationship. " Said the woman.


    My hand with the teacup pauses, suddenly grabbing an important word, "who do you say?"


    "Zhu Zhu Qi The woman replied.


    I put the teacup on the table with a slap, "you said Zhu Qi, the Zhu Qi from Songqi culture media before?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s her." The woman nodded, "she has killed our president, the next one is me, she is going to kill me, the next one is me, the next one is me. Help me, please help me


    "Why did she kill you?" I asked. There must be something wrong with it.


    After a pause, the woman slowly said to me, "Zhu Qi and I are good friends who have been together since high school. We entered the same company after graduating from university. Our relationship has been very good. Maybe A month ago, Zhu Qi suddenly asked me out and said that she would take me to meet someone. "

 Chapter 588

    "I was in the past, but I found that Zhu Qi was his fiance. His fiance is a big boss, handsome and magnanimous


    "So you like him?" I asked.


    The woman was silent, but from her silence, I knew that I was right. "At that time, I didn''t know what was going on. It was like a ghost lost his mind. I began to envy her. Her family is better than me. She is a young lady, and she is more beautiful than me. From the beginning of school, all the boys around her. After graduation, she entered the company, and her performance was better than me. We entered the company together, but she was promoted faster than me. He also became my boss, and he was married to a rich and handsome man. Moreover, I found that I fell in love with his fiance at first sight. I seduced him intentionally or unintentionally, but he didn''t care


    "So?" I pick eyebrows, this woman is not good enough.


    "I know I can''t get him like this, so I began to think of another way. I know our president likes Zhu Qi, so I asked him to go to the nightclub with Zhu Qi in the name of birthday. Our president likes Zhu Qi and always leans to him intentionally or unintentionally. I take the opportunity to get Zhu Qi drunk, and then I find the opportunity to go by myself. But before I go, I quietly put the camera in the corner, and then you know everything. "


    Well, I know, what good can a drunk woman, a man who likes this woman, and a single man and a few women coexist in a room? "After that?"


    "Later, when Zhu Qi went to the hospital for examination, it seemed that she had some venereal disease, which was passed down by the company. Zhu Qi had no face to take any longer in the company, so she was dismissed. At this time, his fiance also retired. Her family despised her for her disgrace, and she was driven out of the house, "the woman continued. "Later, Zhuqi disappeared, and I never saw her again. Until a few days ago, the news broke that she was killed."


    I spread out my hand. "So, did you get there?"


    The woman immediately got excited. "No, I''m not. It''s not my intention. I just I''m just jealous of her, but Zhuqi will commit suicide, which I didn''t expect. I just want to teach her a lesson. I didn''t expect her to die. Really, I didn''t mean to. I really... " The woman said this, suddenly cried, "I''m sorry, I''m really not sorry, I really didn''t mean to."


    "That is to say, you killed her indirectly?" I picked up the cup again.


    The woman didn''t speak. She acquiesced to my affirmation. Then she shook her head and held my hand. "Now she''s pestering me every day. I''m going to be crazy. Please help me, please help me."


    I calmly drink tea, "this is your own evil, no one can save you."


    Hearing this, the woman was frightened and knelt down quickly. "Please, help me. I don''t want to die. She''s going to kill me. She''s always pestering me."


    I coldly looked at this lost woman, "then later, do you know where he went?"


    "I don''t know," the woman shook her head. "I haven''t seen her since she left the company. No, not only me, but also my colleagues have never seen her again. She went to another city to live."


    "Oh." I understand the nod, "I am still that sentence, because of their own planting, to bear, just because you do not dare to face the things they have done, so she will always pester you, if you really have repentance, feel sorry for her, with the belief of death and determination to face her, in front of her face, your heart, your heart''s repentance said."


    "But..." Women are a little scared.


    "What''s more, the person who had an accident with her has killed two people in a short period of time. She started before that person, but she threatened you all the time instead of killing you directly like your president. Don''t you understand the reason?" I went on and got up.


    "You mean..." The woman looked up at me, "Zhuqi, she She... "


    "I''m still saying that the cause I planted and the fruit I returned are doomed. Even if you can avoid it this time, you won''t be better in the future. It''s better to face it frankly." I sighed and turned around, "now people, they don''t want to bear the crimes they have committed. They blindly seek reasons to avoid asking for help from others. They say that they are sorry for their mistakes, but they don''t have any remorse in their hearts. It''s better to deal with it properly. "


    The woman was sent out of the door by Mingyu, and her spirit seemed to be better. After sending people out, Mingyu turned to look at me, "boss, what you said just now is too much. Besides, didn''t you help exorcise ghosts before? What''s the matter? "


    "The cause and effect cycle is just like it is now because it interferes with cause and effect before." I said, "there is also the possibility and necessity of discovery in previous times, but today, in the underworld, it is still impossible for women and women, and it is very dangerous not to be protected by law."


    "Hello, hello." Mingyu is black. "It''s not the problem, it''s Don''t you really think there''s a problem? Didn''t you always track down the four evil forces before? I don''t plan to follow suit this time? ""There''s no clue about that woman. She must have been driven out of the house and then kidnapped." I made a pot of hot tea again and sat back on the soft couch, "so there''s nothing to look into. It''s estimated that Zhu Qi doesn''t know how she died, so she can''t find the killers, only those who killed them. "


    Mingyu said, "boss, you are really Smart. " Mingyu squeezed out a more accurate word for a long time, which would not offend me.


    Ha ha, I thank you for your praise.


    In the dark night, the clouds lingered in the air and couldn''t disperse. The sky was dark. Even the street lights flickered twice and fell into the darkness. This night, unusual, the devil hidden in people''s heart was ready to move.


    "Dikui, go." The man hidden in the black robe stood on a high place and whispered softly.


    Just after that, countless shadows appeared behind him. The group rushed to the sky with a long cry and went around.


    A flash of light and shadow, blood splashed around. The shadow was cut into two sections. Xiaosi was carrying a long gun. "Can''t you stop for a while?" With that, the long gun flew to the black robe. "You are such a troublemaker. I will be scolded. "


    The shadow flashed by and turned into black smoke at the moment when the spear came.

 Chapter 589

    Xiaosi caught the long gun, stood firm, looked around warily, "cut, was escaped."


    Another figure also jumped on the high-rise, "Xiaosi, said you are too impulsive."


    "Cut." Xiao Si looked at the figure impatiently. "I don''t know what happened to the old men. I have to patrol the night with you. Please, Xiao AI knows that I will be fixed to death by her sad eyes."


    "Oh, oh, how serious it is," Xiaowu replied with a smile. Then the facial expression sinks, looking at the margin of the sky remaining Yu Hong, "a little faster, pupil pupil pupil that wench can''t wait for someone."


    "What? Those guys haven''t gone yet? " Xiaosi frowned.


    "I started evacuating in the afternoon, but I don''t know how to evacuate now," Xiaowu sighed, and then looked at the horizon anxiously, "there''s no time." The red of the sky is swallowed up.


    Then came the golden light. From the thick clouds, a beam of golden light penetrated the clouds. Then, a splendid palace sank down from the sky. Under the golden light, there was no escape for all of the city. Including the outsiders who are still in the city.


    "What is that?" They''re wondering.


    "The palace from the sky? What''s that? " There is also confusion and surprise.


    Soon, a voice explained to them. "Roar!" "Roar!" "Ang --" roared through the whole city.


    Hearing this sound, every household closed the doors and windows. Even if there are people who don''t know, the news also explains all this by the reason that the zoo animals fled.


    Shura ghost, ready to go, just waiting for the master of Shura Hall''s order, they can fly out of the forbidden tower and carry out the master''s order.


    The order was also conveyed in an instant. All Shura ghosts spread their wings and flew out in an instant. Around the city rotation, has not come to the emergency evacuation of the team. In the face of the sudden situation, the weapons in hand are not enough to fight against these powerful Shura ghosts. He was swallowed before he opened his mouth.


    I don''t need to be soft on those who destroy the place I like. Besides, the vice mayor said that ghosts can be treated gently. After all, they are poor enough that they are dead. But for people, it''s not necessary to be gentle if they don''t cherish the chance to live. If you want to be gentle, you''d better wait for them to die.


    The outstretched hand is taken back, and the mark on the hand has not faded. Before the Shura hall is taken back, the mark will not disappear, but the Shura hall needs to see blood to take back, but this time, it''s blood. I smile, so, will not be backfired.


    "Hello, boss, is it too much?" Ming Qing is sitting on the steps in front of the shop, biting a biscuit.


    "Will it?" I turned my head and glanced at Mingqing, "do you want your boss to tell you what playing too big is?"


    "Click," Mingqing chewed the biscuit in her mouth, forgot to pick it up, and the biscuit fell to the ground. "Ha ha, no No, I don''t If this is not big, the boss''s so-called big is really big. Or don''t think about it, too big estimate that group of old people have to register collectively.


    "The boss doesn''t want to let these Shura ghosts fly outside all night." Xuan zero also asks a way.


    "Well, it''s not bad, actually." I thought for a moment and replied.


    "Calm down, boss." Mingyu stops immediately.


    Moka is accompanied by Ruizhe, looking at the Shura hall in the sky and the Shura ghost flying out of the Shura hall. "It''s amazing. Is that the Shura hall that has been rumored in this street? When I was a child, I only heard that when my grandfather told me a story, I heard that it was the hall called the Shura king in the Shura Kingdom, in which there were countless bodyguards guarding the palace. Now it''s really amazing to see it. "


    "I just heard before I came here." Xuan zero also replied with a smile, "when I really saw it, I was really shocked. I didn''t expect that the so-called Shura hall was so spectacular."


    "Well? Aren''t you the ghost king? What Shura king should I have dealt with before? Haven''t you seen it? " Mingqing asked in surprise.


    "Well, I''ve dealt with her, but I haven''t seen her temple, and the temple disappeared after her death." Said, also inexplicably looked at me. "I didn''t expect to be in such a place. Besides, it''s returned to the owner."


    "Eh?" Mia was suddenly curious. "Why do you say that? Shifu, when are you going to help me print that mark? So handsome, so handsome. "


    I glanced at her to see if there were any other words. "If you don''t have enough power to urge Shura ghosts, it''s useless to put a seal on them. If you call out Shura temple, you will be eaten by them because you don''t have enough power to suppress Shura ghosts."


    Mia changed her face? So serious? "


    "Shura ghosts, in the final analysis, are just a group of ghosts accepted by the king of Shura. Apart from the king of Shura, they only obey the strong. The law of the jungle, this is their world, they even their own kind, their own children are not let go. Just like the beast. " Xuanzero explained.


    "When can I?" Mia was upset."When you can really master the spirit hall and become the rule of this street, I will engrave it for you." I glanced at her, but I kept watching the Shura ghosts flying in the sky.


    Mingyu yawned, "well, well, the boss estimates that it will be a while. Let''s go to sleep first." Said directly dragged away mia, "boss, let small left small right sleep with you tonight."


    "My bed isn''t that big," with one person, one child and one cat sleeping on it.


    "Xiaoyu sleeps with me." Mingyu waved.


    "I''m not going to stick with you anymore. I''m going to sleep." Mingqing also waved, yawned and went back to bed. "Ruizhe, don''t you still sleep?"


    "Well, go and have a rest." Ruizhe also took Moka to have a rest. Seeing that they were all in the same room, I didn''t believe that they had nothing to do with each other.


    Only Xuanling and luomingshang stayed with me. As for Yan yechen, I didn''t expect that lazy man to lie on the sofa and watch TV when he was full. As for children, it''s not suitable to be here at this time. Well, it includes crossing the cold. Although he''s no longer a child, he''s really not big black.


    The city seems to be quiet in an instant. It''s a little strange. Even the sound of insects is not left. Some of them are only the sound of wind, and the sound of Shura ghost flapping its wings.


    This night, no one dare to come out, no one dare to make a little noise.

 Chapter 590

    There is no sound and no light. After a scream, everything becomes calm, like a dead city. Some of them are only the Shura hall shining with gold in the sky and the Shura ghosts flying out. Therefore, no one will notice that in this one, there are also people quietly died.


    At dawn, the Shura ghost also returned to the temple. I took back the Shura temple and rubbed my eyes sleepily. I stayed there all night. I was sleepy.


    Luo Mingshang walked directly behind me and picked me up. "You''re sleepy. Go to sleep."


    "Well," I leaned in his arms and squinted. Immediately waved a hand, "Xuan zero you also go to sleep."


    Back in the room, little left and right were still awake. They were sleeping together in blisters. Luo Mingshang put me on the bed. As soon as I turned over to the inside, I hugged the nearest little guy. The guy behind me also turned up and strangled me.


    I didn''t sleep for long. I just squinted and didn''t sleep very deeply. I could hear the movement outside. I could also smell the smell of Mingyu cooking lunch outside. I didn''t wake up until the afternoon when I was sleeping. I was still a little unconscious, so Mingyu stuffed it into the bathroom to wash my face. Mingyu has been saying something in my ear, but I fell asleep and didn''t hear what it was.


    "Boss, did you hear me?" At dinner, I finally heard what Mingyu said.


    "Well?" I look confused, sorry, before did not hear.


    "I said Muchuan came to see you this morning." The man who bullied Lin Nanqi, another student of the college, said again


    I inhaled spaghetti and thought, "huh? Two more dead. " I murmured, "if you die, you die. What does he want me to do?"


    "According to the investigation, Zhu Qi''s fiance didn''t do anything too much. At most, it''s time to abandon Zhu Qi. It''s not a big crime. It''s really a big crime. The woman who came to us last time is Zhu Qi''s best friend. Her crime is much heavier than her fiance. " Mingyu replied. "That Zhuqi doesn''t go to her friend of the culprit, what to do with his fiance."


    "Huliu ~" I took a sip of spaghetti, "probably, deep love."


    "What?" Mingyu doesn''t understand.


    I drank a mouthful of soup, "shall we make a bet? These days, maybe today, at the latest tomorrow, that Zhuqi will drag her fiance to the shop to get married."


    Mingyu was stunned. "What the boss means is Zhu Qi killed his fiance to get married


    I eat calmly, "I think this is Zhu Qi''s last plan. The president who raped her, Liu Song, and her best friend, Enron, followed by the tongue chewing colleagues and the family who drove her out. Finally, his fiance Xia Zhongtian. That should be the order she had planned


    "Then why did she ask her fiance to die ahead of time?" Mingyu is curious and puzzled.


    "Probably, something broke in the middle." I thought for a moment, "this broken order is that my best friend Enron."


    "She?" Mingyu is still puzzled.


    "Maybe she thought about it carefully that day. So face up to it bravely, who has no small grudge or misunderstanding between friends. Just untie it. " I continued to suck on the noodles. The spaghetti is good today.


    "Oh, so Zhu Qi didn''t plan to kill Enron. She let her go. At the same time, she let those tongue chewing friends and heartless family members go." Mingyu understood.


    "Well, in fact, they have been punished by themselves," he said. After eating enough, he calmly put down his fork, and then picked up the soup bowl and drank it with a spoon. "Those women who chewed their tongue have been scared out of their wits since the death of Zhu Qi and Liu song. Some of them quit, some of them got sick, and some of them directly went to the mental hospital. Anyway, it won''t be very good, but her family, her father After Zhu Qi''s death, her mother was heartbroken. Her mother fell ill, and her father''s hair turned white overnight. The most pitiful thing is her brother who just went to university. In order to get justice for her sister, she ran to Xia Zhongtian''s company and made a big fuss. After no success, she ran to Songqi culture and made a fuss. As a result, she was beaten out, and she was robbed after walking back at night. As a result, she was robbed again after crossing the road Hit, now in a coma in the hospital when a vegetable


    Mingyu was stunned. "Boss, are you sure you haven''t been out of the store these days? Are you sure you don''t have the spirit out of the body? How do you know that? "


    "Xia Hou AI checked it for me." I finished the soup, and Mingyu cleaned up everything. "And Enron, it''s not easy now. He didn''t get what he wanted and didn''t seduce Xia Zhongtian. He was also seen seducing Xia Zhongtian by his former boyfriend. He broke up with her and was scared to death by Zhu Qi. As a result, he lost his job. After so long losing his soul, he finally became addicted to drugs. Enron''s life is over It''s over. "


    "Ah, so I don''t want to hurt people." Mingyu cleaned up and sighed. He turned and went into the kitchen. After a while, she came out again and said, "if she killed her fiance, wouldn''t she accumulate karma for herself?""She has killed one Liu Song, and she doesn''t care about one more, let alone..." I poured a cup of tea and thought as I drank it.


    "What more?" Mingyu asked.


    "What''s more, she was killed by the four evil spirits array, and she was already a bitter ghost, so she couldn''t survive," I slowly turned my teacup. "There''s no difference in karma for her."


    Mingyu nodded, "yes." Then he walked to me and sat down, "but I think he, that Wei Linqing killed more people."


    "Yes, it''s estimated that all the bullies in their school will die." I shrugged. "I guess I can''t live."


    "Well," Mingyu nodded, "yes, I heard that a few students have dropped out of school and are planning to flee to foreign countries, and a few are looking for Taoist priests to do it at home, but it''s useless. Even the teachers are scared, several teachers are going to resign. Oh, sin. "


    "It''s no use. It''s no use escaping to the horizon." I put down my cup and poured another, "tea?" He took out another cup and handed it to Mingyu.


    "No more." Mingyu quickly waved her hand, "yes, it''s useless, and those Taoists are just a group of charlatans. I heard that their school will allocate funds to invite experts here."

 Chapter 591

    Everyone, everything, thousands of people in the world, even the world, will carry the wheel of destiny from the beginning, and the rotation of the wheel of destiny will be recorded in their own life. No matter what you do, no matter what you want to change, you can''t escape the word fate. Some people are eager to change their fate and break it. However, the so-called change and break is also a part of their fate.


    After a pause, I picked up the tea cup and said, "we haven''t finished our own affairs here. How can we be in the mood to care about them. Go to the Taoist priest and find the Taoist gate. Besides, the other party is the sacrifice of the four evil spirits array. Just look at Mr. Qingshui. "


    Mingyu thought about it for a while, probably thinking about the tragedy before Qingshui, "isn''t that, no one can deal with Wei Linqing?"


    "Let me put it this way. The strength of their four sacrifices is a little bit better than the ghost fairy we met before." I answered, and then put down the glass, "don''t you go down there and watch?"


    "You''re not just getting up. I''ll prepare food for you," Mingyu sighed helplessly. "All right, I''ll go down."


    I reached for my hand and waved it as a farewell. There was a sound of pushing the door behind me. I didn''t look back. I said directly, "there are still leftovers of spaghetti and seafood soup in the kitchen. I want to eat them myself. There are fish flavored shredded meat and fried meat with green pepper in the fridge. Take them by yourself."


    After a pause of footsteps, instead of going to the kitchen, I walked around to my side and sat down beside me. I took the rest of my tea and drank it. I could not help but nag, "don''t drink cold tea without breakfast, it will hurt your stomach."


    "Nothing." He reached for me. Rub to my neck, in the clavicle between gently biting, "eat you."


    Your sister, in the heat of the day, I quickly reached out and pushed Luo Mingshang away. As a result, I held my two small claws together with one hand and pressed them directly on the sofa.


    "Hiss ~ don''t make a noise," I eat painful frown, "in broad daylight, you You''re in heat. Don''t Pain, etc Luo Mingshang... " I resisted, but the goods began to pick my clothes. "Go away." I''m struggling with both hands and feet, just trying to get people off me.


    "Good boy." Luo Mingshang bit my earlobe and stretched out his hand along my thigh. I immediately tightened my legs and blushed like fire.


    "Just got up, you What are you doing! " I''m pissed off. Are there deaf people downstairs? Why don''t you hurry up when you hear that? Your boss is in danger.


    "Cough," ow ow, finally someone came. "What are you doing in broad daylight?"


    I feel like I''m dead. Why don''t I have a useful one? Yan yechen, what''s the use of your coming? Well, sure enough Luo Ming Shang raised his head and glared at Yan yechen, then Yan yechen instantly counseled.


    "Well, I have nothing to do. You go on." Then he turned and left quickly.


    "Yan yechen, you counsellor!" I yelled, "is it a man?"


    "I don''t know if he is a man, but if you are a man, you will know later." Luo Mingshang''s men didn''t stop.


    I kick Luo Ming Shang with my foot, "I know if you are a man. I don''t need you to try it for me. Get off."


    This time luomingshang didn''t talk nonsense any more. He directly fixed my movements with both hands and feet, kissing me one by one. Hands open the skirt, straight down the underwear to explore.


    "You Wait, luomingshang You have to do Back to the house Go back to the house. Here Very It''s embarrassing. It''s very A lot, will It will be seen. "


    Or ignore me, if not to see you will move, I thought you were dead. Forget it. Anyway, it''s better to enjoy it.


    Watching the TV series, two people lean together and talk to each other. I lean lazily in luomingshang''s arms and eat happily with candy cans.


    "No matter what you become, I will love you," the handsome man in ancient costume on TV said tenderly to the woman. Oh, it''s Cheng Sheng. The background music is very suitable for this touching scene, which makes the audience burst into tears.


    "Good song." I commented.


    "Well," said Luo Mingshang.


    "It''s just that the lines are too watery." I''d like to add a comment. "If you become a fly, a mosquito, can you continue to love? How to love? So many flies, you can not recognize one? It''s a slap. "


    Luo Ming Shang stopped, looked down at me, then nodded and shook his head, "no way."


    "Well? Not what? " I looked up at him.


    "I don''t know." Luo Ming Shang hugged me, "I don''t know you."


    "Well, I know that you are the underworld. No matter what you become, you can find out." Answer me calmly. Then he thought, "well, I can, as long as I get married and carve my own name on Sansheng stone, I can recognize it. Hey, hey. "


    "No Luo Ming Shang sighed, but he didn''t go on.


    Afternoon time is used to eat sweets and watch TV dramas together. As for the things downstairs, I have backache, leg pain and pain all over my body. I don''t want to do anything. If you want to find it, just look for the goods around me. It''s his fault and his sin.In the afternoon, Ji Yufeng also came here. I guess he had enough rest. By the way, he was healing at home. But look at his calculation to the store or languid can''t get up, a pair of ready to die.


    Mia kicked him in both feet. "Hey, don''t play dead here. Get in the way. Go home."


    So it''s worthy of being taught by me. It''s just like me, "Hey, you''re my elder martial sister. Are you infected by the Queen''s master? Or was he bent over? It''s heartless. " Make complaints about season.


    "Oh," MIA sneered and kicked, "get to work!"


    After work in the afternoon, Mia didn''t take it with her in the shop. The mayor is too busy to be mean to MIA any more. But when you go home, why do you take my son and daughter back? And you two have no conscience of small things, do not know to cry about so happy with the past? Don''t you miss me?


    Ji Yufeng returned Xiaoqi just before he left. To be exact, Xiaoqi was returned by Baize. I haven''t seen Xiaoqi for such a long time, but my eyes linger on Yu and Duhan. He has seen Yu, but he''s not familiar with Duhan. As for Duhan, he''s always very happy I wonder when there is a fox.

 Chapter 592

    It seems that the prototype is not big, but it is an adult to become human nature. It seems that cultivation is not so good.


    Looking at Xiaoqi''s gobbling at the dinner table, I seriously doubt whether Ji Yufeng has abused Xiaoqi? "Slow down, slow down," Mingyu said as she brought him some vegetables.


    "Well, this one is delicious, and so is this one." Xiao Qi just ate.


    "Didn''t Ji Yufeng give you anything to eat?" I am a little distressed, well, distressed asked. This inexplicable emotion should not be helpless.


    Xiao Qi turned and glared at me. "He doesn''t care about me at all."


    Ji Yufeng, you are inhuman. Children are hungry. Even if you are hungry, even children are abused.


    Xiaoqi just needs to be fed, and Mingyu starts to ask me again, "by the way, boss, you really don''t care about that?"


    "Why do I meddle in that business? First, they didn''t come to me. " I spread out my hand, "as soon as I enter the spirit hall, I can''t deal with it if they don''t come to the spirit hall." I glanced at Mingyu and raised my eyebrows. "What are you smoking today? When did you care so much about those things? What do you want to do? "


    "No," Mingyu said with a smile, and then sighed, "I just know that there are a lot of people dying this time."


    "Everyone has to be responsible for what they have done, otherwise where can there be so many good things in the world?" I knocked on my chopsticks and said, "and I didn''t die much this time. I didn''t die much before."


    Mingqing also nodded, "that is, elder sister, you don''t care about the mess, otherwise I thought you missed Muchuan."


    "Son of a bitch, you want to smoke." Mingyu immediately reaches out her hand.


    I smack my mouth. Muchuan is really a hit. A childhood sweetheart, minuo''er, won the move this time.


    "When did it start?" I asked curiously.


    "Go, when, I don''t have it at all," Mingyu said to me. "Who likes that guy?"


    Xuan zero smiles, "but I have never seen Mingyu so interested in a thing. It''s really hard not to think about it. "


    "I don''t know if it''s right for people or things." Ming Qing is a little obscene.


    Mingyu slaps Mingqing in the past and presses Mingqing into his job. "No one thinks you are dumb when you don''t speak. Shut up


    "It''s not about people, it''s not about things." I murmured.


    "Why does the boss even say that to you?" Mingyu was angry.


    I was a little stunned, "ah? What? " Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean you, but xuanzero''s words seem to remind me.


    "Does the boss remember anything?" Xuan zero also perceived, asked a way.


    I shook my head. "Nothing. Something else."


    Xuan zero unreal frown, can''t say here, only that thing. Then I didn''t ask any more questions. Maybe I''ll ask after the others left.


    But I can''t wait to ask. As soon as the meal is finished, someone comes to knock on the door. Mingyu is cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, and has no time to fight.


    "Really, it''s all closed. Who will come at this time?" Ming Qing went down to open the door while complaining.


    "Well, let''s make a bet." I narrowed my eyes slightly.


    "Bet? What kind of bet? " Ruizhe asked curiously. "Bet on what?"


    "I''ll bet if this is Zhu Qi and her fiance." I said, squeezing my chin.


    Moka thought for a moment and shook his head. "It shouldn''t be. You don''t have to agree to get married here. I don''t think her fiance will agree."


    "Besides, not so fast." Ruizhe also replied.


    "I don''t think it should be," Xuanling said. "Does the boss think so?"


    I thought about it for a while, and I laughed, "well, I think it should be." This is the time for me to think.


    "Oh? So confident? " Xuan zero smiles, "if not?"


    "No? I''ll double your salary this month, "I held out two fingers.


    Xuanling and Ruizhe laugh at the same time. What they care about is not money at all. At this time, they hear Mingqing yell, "lying trough! Boss, it''s a mess. "


    Meow, meow, meow? What? I quickly ran down the first floor, the motor, and some people dare to smash my mother''s field. As a result, when I went down, I saw a pair of vigilant Mingqing and a man and a woman who explained in a panic. Well, it''s not human. They''re all dead.


    "No, we''re not Well, it''s not We come to boss Shuo on business, not to ruin the scene. "


    Mingqing, a bastard, lied about the military situation. Be careful, I took off his eyes to make wine, "are you looking for me?"


    Below a man and a woman looked up at me, suddenly stunned, for a while, the man said, "no, no, little girl, are your parents at home?"


    "Poof - cough, cough." Mingqing spray, I stare in the past, immediately covered his mouth, but looking at his shaking shoulder, I know he is still smiling.


    I tried to hold back, "I''m the boss of the spirit hall. Are you looking for me?""Are you, boss Shuo Tong Xueshuo?" The woman asked carefully.


    "Yes, it''s me." I nodded, suddenly felt something wrong, "you don''t know I come to me? It''s not just about marriage. "


    "No," the woman waved, "just to get married, just because I didn''t know before. Later someone told me that if I want to get married in the underworld, I can come to you. But I''ve never seen you before, and I don''t know that boss Shuo is so young. "


    Hehe, I know your voice over doesn''t think I''m small. "Someone told you? Enron


    "No, not her." The woman shook her head, "I don''t know who it is. It''s a man with strong strength."


    I immediately frown, man? A strong man? Is it the guy who has been wrapped in a black robe and dare not see people? "Oh, by the way, he''s a ghost." At the end of the day, the woman added.


    Oh, it''s Liu Sen. I see. Maybe this girl is also Liu Sen''s first voice. So here I am. "In case of marriage, this way, please." I nodded and led them to one side. Mingqing immediately picked up things.


    "Boss Shuo, do you know Enron?" The woman walks over and talks to me.


    "Well, she came to me before." I replied, "because you''ve been pestering her, so she came to me for help." Yes, this woman is Zhuqi.


    Zhu Qi Leng for a while, then laughed, "but boss Shuo did not agree, and she also..."


    "I just told her some truth. If she really feels that she owes you, she should face you with the determination to die, and then make amends to you, instead of being afraid to escape." Led two people to the low table. Mingqing is packing up the things for marriage on the table.

 Chapter 593

    "Well," Zhu Qi nodded, "Enron, she apologized to me, and she wanted to go with me, but I refused. I think her punishment is enough. What''s more, I didn''t hate her. I just feel heartache. My good friend and best friend, who I always trusted, even thought of breaking up with Zhongtian in such a mean way. In fact, as long as she told me, I would promise to let Zhongtian out. She is my friend and more important than anyone else. "


    "Kiki!" Hello, your fiance is still around. Is that really appropriate?


    "Ha ha." Zhuqi spits out her tongue mischievously.


    "Is homosexuality popular now?" I muttered to myself and sprained my head.


    "Cough, cough, cough." All of a sudden, there was a cough around. Even Zhuqi''s face was embarrassed.


    In fact, I''m more curious about why you come together. Normally speaking, didn''t you abandon Zhuqi before you died? And it''s Zhuqi who killed you, and you''re still with her? "


    Xia Zhongtian looked at Zhu Qi and said with a smile, "maybe this is fate. Besides, it''s not Qiqi who killed me, but after Qiqi''s death, I blame myself, feel sad and even regret. Later, when I saw that Liu Song was killed, I knew that Qiqi came back, so I chose to take medicine and commit suicide. Only in this way can I see Kiki and be with her again. "


    Looking at two people''s affectionate, I sighed, "I really hope you can always be like this." Some people, ah, are always like this. When they don''t get it, they cherish it. When they get it, they abandon it. When they lose it, they regret it. I suddenly also some fear, Luo Ming Shang so how? Now we are in love, if he one day, he will abandon me.


    "Boss Shuo?" Zhu Qi saw me in a daze and cried.


    "Sorry, I''m lost." I gave them a sorry smile, stretched out my hand to pull the two red lines, put them on the two dolls, and went through the marriage stone. When the two spiritual forces met in the marriage stone, it was probably their happiest time. I added two names to my marriage book.


    I told them all the important things, then let them sign the contract, and then sent them away. I don''t intend to ask Zhu Qi what happened to her. It''s a kind of hurt to her and a kind of trouble to me. And I don''t want to get involved in the root cause of those troubles any more.


    In July, the sky is clear and transparent. Pigeons fly overhead. There are fewer and fewer people on the street. If it goes on like this, how can business be done.


    I was sitting in the basket on the second floor balcony, swinging my legs gently. Xiao hei and Du Han were lazy. It was hard to imagine that cats and dogs could play together. Unconsciously, I think of the man who came to marry that day. What kind of person is his wife? Has he found his wife now? And why does he have broken jade? Or does he know what broken jade is?


    "What are you thinking?" A voice sounded in my ear. I raised my head and Duhan jumped over.


    "You?" I just glanced at it. He reached out and touched the softness in his arms. "What do I think, is it about you?"


    Du Han was snoring on my leg. "Why are you so cold?"


    "Although I don''t know why you want to follow me, maybe you are for the broken jade, I have to tell you that the broken jade may be more terrifying and tempting than you think. I advise you to go back quickly, otherwise..." I advised him.


    "Otherwise?" Du Han raised the fox''s head and looked at me, "otherwise what? There is nothing to fear now, I have nothing now


    Nothing? My eyes are darkened. I''m not. "Whatever you want."


    Du Han''s eyes darkened and his mouth opened with a helpless smile. "In fact, I just think it''s safer to follow you. You should be stronger than I imagined. As a queen of the underworld, your strength should be stronger. I just want to live."


    I no longer speak, turned to look at the sky outside, "there are a few, find it back." Then he got up and went to the window.


    Du hanleng jumped out of my arms, changed the human form, and then looked at me warily, with lingering fear. He tried to stay away, "don''t you want me to be the bottom again?"


    What is again ah, I gently smile, meaning is very obvious. "Now that you''ve said that, I don''t have to do it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Crossing the cold moment black line, ah, it should not have this mouth, helpless, a hand to stop me lazy, jumped from the window, that moment, just feel a flower.


    It seems that God intended to fight me. The place where we reappeared was the cliff in the air, so as soon as we appeared, we immediately began to fall


    "ah -!" Du Han and I screamed at the same time. "Smelly fox, what kind of place did you choose. I hate you


    "It''s none of my business." Du Han also screamed, "help


    "Ah --" at the same time, there was a more miserable cry, which seemed to be a child.


    I quickly opened the call ring, "flaming feather", with an order, a huge rosefinch quickly spread its wings to catch us, and by the way caught another child."I''ll go. It''s close." I breathed with lingering fear. "Smelly fox, can you find out the coordinates next time? It''s really killing people."


    "I thought I was going to die." Du Han wiped the sweat on his head. "I don''t know what I said. I just rely on my feeling and breath to find it."


    Don''t bother to pay attention to him, on the other side there is a child, some look familiar, I close to a look, almost didn''t make me angry vomit blood, "little black, what are you doing with me?"


    "Well," he said, rubbing his eyes and looking at me, "master. I saw that you fell down and wanted to save your master, so you fell down together. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ai Ai, although Xiaohei has nine lives, she can''t play like this.


    I sighed, "forget it, Yanyu, find a place to settle down first."


    "Good," said the little rosefinch, spreading its wings and flying away.


    Under the cliff was a forest, and there was no city hotel nearby, so we had to spend the night in the forest. Send Duhan to find the way in the middle of the night. Otherwise, where can we find such a big place.


    "There is a sea. I think it should be in the sea." Duhan, who came back from exploring the way, told me seriously.


    At this time, I was eating game. "Going to the sea?" I took a puff from the corner of my mouth and turned to look at Xiao Hei, who was gnawing at the leg of a pheasant. "Xiao Hei, can you swim?"

 Chapter 594

    "Master, cats are afraid of water." Xiao Hei is giving me common sense.


    I turned my eyes to Duhan. Duhan is a canine and should be able to swim. Crossing cold instant black line, "Ai Ai, you don''t make up your mind to me, I can''t swim, I''m a fox, not a dog, I''ll drown in the water."


    "I don''t know how to swim," I shrugged. I''ve never swam before. The only one, is the bath at home? "Isn''t fox a canine? You can''t swim? "


    "I am a dry fox," said Du Han.


    "What shall we do?" I was immediately distressed. If I could become something in the sea Wait a minute. Haven''t I changed before? But blue ice is not there, only blue ice has a mackerel bead, and he doesn''t worry about going into the water at all. Qingfeng can do it. How to say it''s a dragon.


    Dragon? Dragon King? There should be a dragon king in the sea.


    I thought, "tomorrow we''ll go to the beach." Dead horse, live horse doctor.


    You can''t take Yanyu to the seaside any more. It will cause panic. There must be a lot of people on the seaside this season. You can''t go directly to the sea, only Jump into the sea!


    On the blue sea sky line, some white seabirds fly by in the distance, making a clear call. On the rocks of the golden beach, there are two big and one small, which are me and Xiaohei. I sent Duhan to find a boat, and then I sat leisurely on the rocks with Xiaohei, with a lollipop in my mouth, kicking my legs and looking at the blue sea.


    "Master, little fox won''t get lost," little black asked, licking the lollipop.


    "I don''t know." I hold a lollipop in my mouth and shake my head. I really don''t know. Duhan should not be so stupid.


    "When will he come back? We''re not going to spend the night here, are we? " Xiao Hei is very worried.


    "I don''t know." I shook my head. "But it''s OK. There''s a hotel by the sea. We don''t have to sleep in the open."


    "Master, I''m so hungry," said Xiao Hei.


    "I''m hungry, too. Will the fox come again?" I looked at the sky, it was dusk, the horizon and the sea had been dyed a layer of red, "I''m going to find some seafood, let''s eat by ourselves. Little black, you make a fire. " It''s impossible for me to jump off the rock and fish in the sea by myself. At this time, there are not many people on the beach, but some businessmen are still selling the fish and shrimp just caught. I took the opportunity to pick up two catties.


    When we went back, Xiao Hei had already raised a fire, and the place we were looking for was just a dead corner. People couldn''t see it, so we held fast to the barbecue. Soon, there was a smell of barbecue.


    "It smells good." Xiao Hei sniffed,


    "here, eat it." I handed a fish to Xiao hei and took a bite of it myself.


    All of a sudden, a wave came and wet both of them and the fire. Before I got angry, a white shadow fell. I pass the grilled fish in my hand.


    "What for?" Du Han looked at me and the roast fish in my hand.


    "Bake it for me." I have black lines on my face.


    Duhan also black line, stretched out his hand to open my hand, "I didn''t mean to, oh, first don''t say this, there is no boat tonight."


    I took back the roast fish and looked at him with my arms in my arms. "I''m curious about how you can find a boat for one day. There are so many boats in broad daylight. It''s better for you to buy a ticket."


    "One?" Du Han stretched out a hand.


    "You and Xiao Hei are pets, and you don''t need to buy a ticket to get on board." I took it for granted that I was about to bite the fish. When I thought of something, I decided to put it down. "Have you been looking for timber all afternoon?"


    "Hey, please think about it. Of course, I''m looking for a boat without people. Otherwise, we''ll be mistaken for jumping into the sea when we jump in the middle of the boat." Du Han stares at me and accuses me.


    So, did you find it


    "No Du Han''s answer is crisp.


    I can''t help drooping my head. How could I think of going with this stupid fox? It''s just suffering. I wiped the water on my head with my sleeve. It was all made by this guy. Suddenly, a towel came over and I picked it up. "Thank you." Do not want to start to wipe the body of water.


    Wait, where''s the towel here? I turned my head and laughed awkwardly. I knew that he jumped down from the rock and held me in his arms. "Cher didn''t come back last night."


    "Well, something happened," I replied. Then continue to wipe the water stains on the body with a towel. Then push the person away, "you don''t get too close to me, my whole body of water makes you wet."


    "Not afraid." Luomingshang took me back and touched my clothes. "There''s a hotel nearby. Go and change."


    Oh, I didn''t bring any clothes. I didn''t expect that this stupid fox would go to a nearby clothing store to buy me a suit. By this time, I had finished taking a bath, wrapped in the hotel bathrobe, lying on the bed to fight against luomingshang. Next door, Du Han holds Xiao Hei with a bitter face. Even if you abuse dogs these days, even cats and foxes will not let go.


    It''s sunny and windy. Standing on the deck of the ferry, looking at the sea and sky in the distance, I have a strange feeling. What kind of feeling is it? Looking at the past like this, the eyes are full of blue and the same color. Besides, nothing can be seen. Oh, it''s despair, just like a boat in a vast ocean. No matter where you go, no matter what you come across. What we see is endless and hopeless."Will there be Dragons now?" I''m curious about that. Of course, Qingfeng is not.


    "Yes." Xuandian nodded, "it''s just that it exists in the deep sea, where even the highest technology submarines can''t reach, and it will be crushed by water pressure. But for monks, they can reach it by protecting their own heart with spiritual power. But even so, not many people want to go there because the bottom of the sea is dangerous. "


    I nodded, then looked at luomingshang, "how can we go?"


    "Don''t worry." Luo Ming Shang rubbed my head, "I know the Dragon King here."


    "Do you know him?" I pick eyebrows, so lucky.


    "Yes, I have." Luo Mingshang added.


    But it doesn''t matter if I don''t know him. After all, I don''t believe he''s there. He dares to fight against the underworld. I can''t do it. My mother calls Qingfeng. How can I say it''s the lineage of my ancestors.


    Du Han leaned against the railing and looked at the water with lingering fear, "do we really want to go down? Or I''ll wait for you here. "


    "Oh." I a sneer, also don''t wait for him to say what, directly kick down.

 Chapter 595

    "Putong -" a beautiful splash.


    "Ah ah --" then I heard someone scream behind, "someone fell into the water, help, someone fell into the water." All of a sudden, the whole ship was in a panic. It was a passenger ship, not big in itself. The voice howled and the whole ship heard it.


    We didn''t talk nonsense either. Luomingshang held me and jumped down. Then he heard someone shouting, "ah, someone jumped into the sea, someone jumped into the sea again. Hurry up, hurry up."


    As soon as he jumped down, he hugged the little fox who was still struggling in the water. Luomingshang took the opportunity to put a layer of spiritual mask on the outside of us to protect us in the middle and breathe freely. I still feel that the shark bead is easy to use.


    Duhan was able to breathe, and then he was in the comfort nest in my arms, and he didn''t change the human form. Nonsense, this spiritual mask is such a big place. If he dares to change the human form, I''ll throw him out to feed those swimming sharks.


    This sea area is a deep-sea area. As we continue to dive, many large carnivorous fish swim around us. They are scared by the aura of the aura mask and quickly swim away. Therefore, these overlord in the deep sea are not idiots, they also have a sense of crisis. It''s getting darker and darker. I can''t see anything around me. I can only feel the temperature of Luo Mingshang''s palm. I suddenly feel the shock of the spirit mask. Unfortunately, I can''t see anything and can''t attack at will. If the spirit mask is broken, we will be killed by the water pressure in a moment.


    The shock of the power hood became more and more severe. Luomingshang held me tightly and put my head in his arms. I also held Xiaohei and Duhan tightly in my arms. I didn''t dare to let go. I closed my eyes. It was dark in front of me, but I felt relieved because I smelled him.


    I don''t know how long after that, the vibration stopped. I pulled my head out of his arms, and the light around me brightened a lot. When I opened my eyes, my eyes were full of glowing fish, which I had never seen before and which I had never found in Baidu Encyclopedia.


    "Here we are, Cher." Luo Ming Shang bit my earlobe and said softly.


    I turned to look around, and there was a thing that had been burned to ashes, because there was only a pile of ashes left, and I couldn''t see what it was. Luomingshang solved my doubts, "it''s a dragon fish. I burned it clean."


    I nodded and continued to look over there. It was like a city. If I didn''t breathe here, I would even think it was the lost Atlantis in legend. Because it is so beautiful, just like the building in a fairy tale, it is the place where the gods live.


    Oh, I didn''t live in a place like this before.


    "Who?" A voice called, and suddenly a group of sea monsters came up from all around. Well, they should be sea monsters. They can also be called shrimp soldiers and crab generals. Anyway, in my eyes, they are a group of monsters who haven''t molted yet. "Little human, how dare you break into the Dragon Palace. Give me your name as soon as possible. "


    Luo Ming Shang''s eyes narrowed dangerously. In his hand, he suddenly burst into a dark fire and said, "call you Dragon King." The overwhelming air of death had told them who it was.


    "Yes," a group of lobsters and crabs suddenly faded. Before long, I came here again. This time, I was more powerful than before. The leader was a beautiful woman. I picked eyebrows. Is this the Dragon King? Oh, I''m sorry. My impression of the Dragon King still stays in the image of the old man in the journey to the West. I don''t know that now the Dragon King is not only transsexual, but also It''s so beautiful.


    "I have seen Lord Hades." As soon as they met, the woman knelt down directly on one knee. "I don''t know if it''s the Lord of Hades. I''m afraid it''s too far away."


    "No need to be polite." Luomingshang always has a cold face.


    The Dragon King got up and looked at me. He was full of doubts. Then he looked at luomingshang again. He looked at luomingshang''s hand on my waist and understood in a moment, "this must be the empress of the underworld. I''m the Dragon King in this sea area. You can call me long Jing. When I was young, I had the honor to meet with my father once


    I nodded. "Hello. I''m Shuo Tong Xue


    "What But I didn''t expect that the Dragon King exploded at the moment when he heard my name. Regardless of Luo Mingshang, he ran directly to me and grabbed my collar, "are you Shuo Tong Xue? Are you Shuo Tong Xue? The apprentice of Shuo Fangzhou? "


    I''m confused. What''s the situation. "Well, I am." My gut tells me it''s time to run.


    "Pay back the money!" However, the next sentence of his majesty blew me up!


    "And Also Pay back the money? " I didn''t respond for a long time, and then teased her paws with a smile, "ha ha, I''m sorry, your Majesty the Dragon King, it''s not suitable for you to meet us for the first time."


    "Cut the crap and pay back the money!" This beautiful dragon king was obviously angry. "When the father owes the son, the Fu owes the son."


    "Who told you this theory!" I''m also angry. The old man owes you money. Why do you want to go to him?


    "He said, let me ask you for it." Long Jing holds on to my clothes.


    "Let go!" I struggled to break off the Dragon claws.


    "No!" Long Jing is also very persistent."Let go!" I stare at her.


    "I don''t know." Long Jing also does not admit defeat of stare back, "don''t return money don''t want to go."


    On this day, all the people in the Dragon Palace saw their elegant, noble and generous Dragon King holding the clothes of a strange girl who was suspected to be the queen of the underworld. They ignored the killing eyes of the underworld at the gate of the Dragon Palace for more than half an hour.


    "Will you give it away or not?" I''m impatient. The child is too persistent. "The old man owes you money, you go to him and mind my business."


    "I won''t let it go. If you are his apprentice, you have to pay back the money." Long Jing still insists.


    I''m angry, I can''t stand it, raise your hand, a group of netherworld fire in my hand, "you can''t let go."


    Long Jing resolutely let go, "I just let go." Sure enough, none of the people in the underworld are good, whimpering.


    Looking at Long Jing''s claws released, Luo Mingshang smoothed my clothes. Then he looked at Long Jing with warning. Finally, his eyes fell on Long Jing''s hands. The pair of dragon claws were chopped off to burn the bar.


    Long Jing instantly understood what she had done and immediately arranged her manners. "It''s really impolite. As for the debt problem, let''s settle it in private. "


    "Oh." I sneered, "get down to business first."


    "There''s no love inside." Long Jing quickly welcomed us in. She was out of breath. Ma Dan, she was cheated by the old man in Shuo''s Ark. What''s the matter with his apprentice? It''s the afterlife. Dare I? There''s no God left to burn every minute.

 Chapter 596

    There is no limit to people''s desire. When war begins, they want peace. When peace comes, they want food and clothing. When their life is good, they want more money and more power. When they get enough money, they hope that the world and the world are theirs.


    In fact, I am still more curious about how the old man owes the Dragon King money, "the old man has been here?"


    "Yes." Long Jing sighed helplessly, "last year, I borrowed the dragon scale stone, but now I haven''t returned it."


    "Dragon scale stone?" I frowned, puzzled, "what''s that? Is it precious? "


    "In the outside world, at least in the eyes of those Taoists, it''s precious, but for our dragon, it''s not very precious. But it''s still valuable. " Long Jing replied.


    I was silent for a moment, nodded, and then said, "don''t worry, I''ll let the old man return it to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Long Jing said she didn''t want to talk. "I don''t know. What''s the matter with your sudden visit?" He has entered the Dragon Palace.


    "Well," Luo Mingshang just answered for a moment, and then he stopped talking and gave me the topic.


    I stretched out my hand, and the half broken jade appeared in my hand. "Is this familiar?"


    "This is Long Jing frowned.


    as like as two peas, you should have a piece of broken jade. I replied, "it''s no use holding it anyway. Give it to me."


    "What do you want that for?" Long Jing frowned, "that thing is very dangerous."


    "I know." I took back half of the broken jade, "but you don''t know what the use of that thing is. It''s useless for you to stay by your side. Why don''t you give it to me?"


    Long Jing frowned, "if I say no."


    I couldn''t help laughing, "you know, I didn''t come to discuss with you, I just came to talk with you." That means that if you don''t give it, you will rob it. I''m sure she can hear my voice over.


    Sure enough, Long Jing''s face became a little strange. After a long time, she said, "even if I agree to give it to you, you don''t have to take it away. It''s on the other side of the forbidden area. It''s guarded by a guy who calls himself Shuiling. That guy is a dangerous child."


    "Show us." I nodded. The bench under my ass was not hot yet. I stood up again.


    Long Jing helpless, "let''s go."


    Forbidden area of Haixia Dragon Palace


    The bottom of the sea is really a dreamy world, and the so-called forbidden area is not so gloomy and terrifying, but more dreamy than the Dragon Palace on the bottom of the sea. There is no one in it. In the middle is a water blue stone with wavy light. All kinds of flowers are blooming around the stone.


    "Here, it''s beautiful." I look at the scenery with surprise.


    "It''s really beautiful." That''s what Long Jing says. "It''s my first time to enter the forbidden area. I thought the perineum was dense, but I didn''t expect it was such a beautiful place."


    Cough, we think about it almost, then Long Jing said: "however, the spirit of water is the spirit of water, and the breath of water is very heavy, so everywhere you go, there will be flowers in full bloom, birds singing and flowers fragrant, but if you can''t control it a little bit, it will become a flood." Long Jing explains. "Of course, when he''s sleeping, he doesn''t need to pay attention."


    "Isn''t that very dangerous? A little inattention will cause a tsunami?" I remember, it''s in the sea. If there''s a flood in the sea, isn''t it a tsunami?


    "Yes, in a word, if you wake him up, you can solve the consequences yourself." Long Jing spread out her hand, then reached out and took out a trump card, and looked directly at the stone. Suddenly, the water colored stone burst into blue light, turned into a burst of water in a flash, and finally turned into a young man wearing a blue corrugated cute little ancient costume in mid air


    "ha, who wakes me up! I want to die. " As soon as the boy appeared, he yawned and roared angrily. In a flash, a whirlpool centered on him appeared, growing bigger and bigger, and the whole sea was shaking.


    "You see, I''m talking about this guy''s emotional instability, which will lead to floods." Long Jing stood here, shaking and spreading his hand.


    "Hey, can you stop being sarcastic?" I was furious. "This is your dragon palace. Stop it if you don''t want to rebuild it."


    "Well, if I could stop him, I wouldn''t have told you in advance." Long Jing gave me a white look, "I can''t help it."


    "What''s the use of you Dragon King?" I roared at Long Jing. I looked at the young man who was still alive in mid air. I took out a blue bead and threw it in the direction of the young man. The bead immediately absorbed the water around, slowly expanded, and sucked the young man in. Finally, it slowly fell down and came to me.


    "Who? Let me out, villain, let me out. " Seeing us, the boy suddenly became angry, "let me out, who are you?"


    I knocked on the enlarged blue bead, "no, if I let you out, it will cause flood again.""Wuwu ~" the boy suddenly looked at us pitifully, "you bully children, wow, you bully people."


    Hello, it''s clear that you are going to bully us just now. Why do you cry so soon? Besides, we don''t look very big. Are you really good at crying in front of us?


    "Shut up I was angry, "cry again and you''ll be locked up for a lifetime." I''m threatened.


    The boy immediately shut up and looked at us with tears, "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    Long Jing looked at me in a daze. "It''s worthy of being the empress of the underworld. He subdued people so quickly."


    "Oh, I have four or five cubs in my family. If I can''t cure one cub, I can''t get along with it." I smack my mouth, "and I''ve brought out this water repellent bead." It was originally used for going to the sea. Now it''s used on this boy, but it''s not wasted.


    Long Jing clapped for me. I didn''t pay attention to her, but looked at the young man who was locked in the water bead, "I ask you, where is the broken jade?"


    "Broken jade?" The young man twisted his head and thought for a long time, but I didn''t speak. He thought that the guardian had been sleeping for a long time, so his brain was not clear. After a long time, he patted his forehead, opened his hands on his chest, and a green fragment appeared in his hand, "is this it?"


    I immediately reached out and said, "give it to me."


    Juvenile Eye Bead son a turn, "you put me out first, I give you."

 Chapter 597

    I thought about it for a while, but he didn''t dare to do anything about it. He pressed his hand on the bead, which gradually became smaller and released the boy. "Well, give me the things."


    Who knows, this smelly boy turned over and grabbed the water escape bead I just got. Then he quickly distanced himself from me, took it to my eyes and looked at it carefully, "what is this? It''s so powerful, but now it''s in my hands. Now I see what you can do about me. Hum, just now you dare to shut me down and see how I can deal with you. " Say, the whole body begins to appear a few small whirlpool.


    I hold my arm and look at the little boy and say to myself, oh, I can''t deal with you without avoiding water drops? Luo Mingshang''s face was very gloomy. He threw out a group of netherworld fire, and suddenly the netherworld fire was burning all around. Surround the youth. Those little whirlpools were dried up in a flash.


    "Ow, what fire is this? Why is it cold? " The youth was immediately frightened by the smell of the netherworld fire, "this fire is so cold, so cold, it''s netherworld fire, you are people of the netherworld." The boy held his arm and retreated.


    "Teach things." Luo Mingshang said in a cold voice.


    "No way!" The young man suddenly looked like he saw his enemy, waiting for us, "underworld, underworld, ha ha ha." The boy was crazy, and his momentum suddenly broke out. The pure water element mixed with the sharp smell attacked all around, and even suppressed the netherworld fire of luomingshang.


    "Back." I pull luomingshang and Longjing back and pull out the umbrella to open it. The surface of the umbrella keeps the air out.


    What''s wrong with the child? "Long Jing, what''s the matter?" I asked immediately.


    "I don''t know." Long Jing is also flustered. I don''t know why the guardian is so excited to see the people in the underworld.


    "The underworld, and your hatred, one time today to calculate a clear bar." This time, there was something wrong with the voice. I folded up the umbrella and was surprised to find that the boy had grown up. Yes, he was 15 or 16 years old, but now he is in his twenties. His fresh short hair has become long hair.


    "Descendants of the water god." Luo Ming Shang murmured.


    "What I turned to look at luomingshang, opened the umbrella again, and kept the water out. "Descendants of the water god? In ancient times, did the water Gods work together


    "Yes Luo Ming Shang nodded, "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    I pick pick eyebrow, "can''t be, you underworld offend to work together his old man?"


    Luo Ming Shang looked at me, "I''m not familiar with Gonggong."


    "Then why does he have an expression of immortality?" The quality of this umbrella is good, but it''s going to rain.


    "I don''t know." Luo Mingshang shook his head.


    I look at Long Jing, "do you know?"


    Long Jing Leng for a moment, then shook his head, "I don''t know, but it seems that I have heard that this water spirit has some enmity with the underworld."


    "Shit! You didn''t say that earlier I glared at Long Jing, and then the umbrella closed. With a direct wave, the water column is scattered and the water curtain falls around. Then there was a water column coming from all directions again. I quickly put away my umbrella. With the short blade of my other hand, I drew out a radian in the mid air. The crystal blue halo spread. The water column melted into ice, and the sharp blade was vertical. The splashing ice reflected the surrounding scenery and gradually became red, like a cherry.


    The man was a little annoyed and waved the falling cherry in front of him. He touched the really cold touch and scratched a bloody mark on his hand, which made him quickly fade away. "What''s this?"


    "You can''t get rid of them. They look like petals, but they are actually sharp blades." I explained. "You can''t touch or sweep away these things, but they can attack you. It will fall on you everywhere, on your body, on your hands, on your face, with thousands of small wounds. "


    I said, Long Jing changed his face, this move is a woman''s nemesis, the people over there are also a little irritable, "woman, get these things open, or I will kill you."


    "Tell me the truth, or I''ll kill you first." I grabbed Luo Mingshang and said in a cold voice to the rude smelly boy. "First of all, throw over the broken jade."


    "Don''t think about it. It''s my sister''s and I won''t give it to you. You bastards, you killed my sister, and now you want to rob her. " The man did not hide, let the blade in the face, cut a scar on the body.


    "Your sister!" I was shocked, but the old man told me that this is the God killer that those people outside dream of. Why do you say it''s his sister''s thing? "Who''s your sister?"


    "Why, did you in the underworld forget what you did so soon?" He sneered, I just feel a trance in front of me, and I saw his bloody face in front of me.


    "Xueer, be careful," Luo Mingshang quickly pulled me over, and I kicked it by the way. Um, sorry, subconscious reflection.


    But I this foot, he dodged, a turn over to the ground, looking at his face of blood, do not know why, in the heart of a burst of inexplicable heartache, falling cherry gradually disappeared, I reached out a gust of wind to disperse those falling cherry.


    I became more curious. "Kill your sister?" I turned around and asked luomingshang, "did you do it?""I don''t know," Luo Ming Shang was always on guard against that man.


    What do you know? The short blade was replaced by a big umbrella again. I pulled out the short sword from the handle of the umbrella, and it was surrounded by silver chains. As soon as I pulled the dagger, the chain kept winding and tied the man in an instant.


    "What is it?" The man struggled.


    "Don''t struggle. Your ancestors can''t even earn this." I use my umbrella as a crutch. Luo Mingshang came to him, touched him in his arms, and finally found a piece of broken jade. He went back to me and gave it to me.


    "Asshole! Give it back to me. Give it back to me. " He waited for his eyes, red blood leaping out, struggling even harder.


    I shook my head, "all told you, you can''t earn, don''t delusion." I took the broken jade and combined it with other broken jade. Looking at those already half round jade, the man widened his eyes.


    "You Have you collected so much? " The man asked in surprise. "Who are you? Why collect those? "


    I nodded his head with my umbrella. "You don''t have to know that."


    The man''s eyes glared at me, "give it back to me. You give it back to me. It''s my sister''s thing. You don''t deserve to touch it. It''s my sister''s lotus seed. I don''t allow you to touch it."


    "Lotus seed?" Luo Mingshang heard a key, "what lotus seed?"

 Chapter 598

    "Lotus seed of lotus?" I tilted my head for a while, and the shape really looked like a lotus seed. "Is your sister a lotus demon?"


    "Shut up! Give it back to me. Give it back to me. " The man''s eyes exuded tears, mixed with the blood on his face, some pathetic.


    I really can''t see it any more. It must be impossible to give it back to him. All the injuries on his body are skin injuries. I pasted a talisman on his face. The talisman paper turned into a star light and entered his eyebrows. The wounds on his face gradually healed. After thinking about it, I touched it in his arms and found my water avoiding bead. It''s a good thing and can''t be lost.


    I got up and continued to look at him. I thought that if I left like this, the chain would be loosened. If he came after me, it would be bad. Why not Seal him up again.


    "Luomingshang, help me draw a seal on him," I turned to luomingshang and cried.


    "Good." Luo Mingshang answers without thinking about it, and then comes over. Long Jing looks at the couple in the forbidden area of her dragon palace without expression. Ha ha, you are all big guys. You can play whatever you like.


    "What do you want to do?" But the man was startled, "you want to seal me."


    "Not to think, but to do it right away." I gave him a little smile.


    Looking at the approaching luomingshang, the man struggled again, "no, let me go, you despicable guys, I will not let you go. I will come back. When I come back, I will destroy the underworld and kill you."


    "Little brother, no one has ever told you not to make a flge for yourself?" I just looked at him with my face in my hand. Generally speaking, people who say that can''t come back.


    "Don''t Don''t In the brain suddenly thought of a voice, is a girl''s voice.


    "What?" I turned my head and looked at Long Jing. She was the only woman here except me.


    Long Jing is also a face inexplicably pointed to himself? "Me? I didn''t say anything


    I frowned. It wasn''t long Jing. Who was that? "Don''t Don''t The voice went straight to my head, "sister, don''t want it."


    "Sister?" My sister is not a rain, but rain is not a boy, no matter how it is not the voice of this cute little girl.


    "Cher?" Luomingshang looked at me in a daze and didn''t care about the man. Anyway, he couldn''t run.


    I looked at Luo Mingshang, rubbed his head, "nothing. It''s probably the illusion of the deep sea. Let''s finish it and go


    "Sister, don''t..." This time, it was clear and true.


    "Butterfly?" I suddenly called out, by the way, this voice, no wonder feel familiar, is that little girl.


    Who knows to hear this voice, the man suddenly surprised, "what do you say? You mean butterfly? Do you know Dieer? Where is the butterfly? What have you done to her soul? "


    "Soul?" I suddenly a big question mark, "I have seen a little girl named Dieer, although she is not human, but, not as, is your soul." Then he went to his side and squatted down, "it''s you. It''s time to have a good rest." Big smile, give him a row of big white teeth.


    The hand stretched out in front of him, slowly turned, turned to the general, the voice appeared in the ear again, this time, it was the song. "The wind blows, the clouds see the moon, the night dew whispers, listen to the insects, the snow lotus cries, the butterfly is distressed, don''t cry, don''t mourn, the branches and leaves outside the window rustle, accompany you with the clouds into the snow, the night is deep, the day is cold, watching the white gradually ice. Flowers in the wind, sleeping in the middle of the moon, half plain face of flowers and moon, mirror in the water, fairy in the painting, butterflies flying into sleep. "


    Hearing this song, I can''t help shivering. Luo Mingshang immediately held me, "Xueer, what''s the matter?"


    "Did you hear that?" I looked up at luomingshang.


    "What?" Luo Mingshang frowned. to be puzzled.


    "A song, a lullaby." I anxiously grasped Luo Mingshang''s arm, "it''s that song."


    Luo Mingshang reached out and held me, "it''s OK, it''s OK. Cher, I''m here, so it''s OK. "


    The man looked at us, and suddenly began to sing softly, "the wind blows, the clouds see the moon, the night dew whispers, listen to the insects, the snow lotus cries, the butterfly loves, no tears, no sorrow."


    I listen, suddenly a tremor, "shut up, you shut up!"


    "Is that the song?" The man slightly narrowed his eyes, "the rustle of branches and leaves outside the window, accompanying you into the snow with the clouds..."


    "Stop singing, shut up!" I yelled.


    "The night is deep and the sky is cold. I see the white clothes gradually ice." He continued to sing.


    I suddenly felt a dark, consciousness dissipated. It was just a moment. I suddenly opened my eyes and found myself in the snow.


    Ha ha, it must be a dream. I was just in the Dragon Palace in the deep sea. Now I''m running in the snow mountain, so it must be a dream. I pinched myself. It must be a dream.


    "Sister." A voice came from behind, and I turned around.


    "It''s you." I squatted down and looked at the little girl in front of me, "what are you doing with me?"Dieer just smiles at me without saying a word. I suddenly feel curious, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you talk? "


    "Sister wants to know, what am I?" Butterfly suddenly opened his mouth.


    After a pause, I nodded. I really want to know that the breath of this child is something I have never seen before, just like a creature outside the six realms.


    "Sister, watch it." Dieer smiles at me sweetly and reaches for her face. Just when I think she is cute, she suddenly takes off her head and spills blood all over the ground, leaving a bright red mark on the snow.


    I suddenly scalp a hemp, only feel some terror, immediately, butterfly son toward me a grin, "sister, butterfly son is what?"


    "Ah Such a scene is not the scene of a horror film. I was very proud of it.


    "Ah I sat up screaming, in a cold sweat.


    "Sister, are you ok?" One hand came up to wipe my sweat.


    I heard the word and hit it subconsciously, "no!"


    "Sister..." Rain was hit, some wronged looking at me.


    I looked at the past, found that it was rain, relieved, I reached out and touched his head, "sorry, rain, my sister had a nightmare."


    "Nothing." The rain continued to stretch out to wipe my sweat. "My sister has been sleeping for a long time."


    "Are we back?" I looked around, my spirit hall, I came back when I was in a coma?


    "Well, I came back the day before yesterday." Rain nodded, "sister, are you ok? When you are in a coma, you have been humming a song."

 Chapter 599

    Don''t talk about it. My hair is up again. Did not wait to say anything, the door opened, luomingshang came in, came to me, reached out and touched my head, "it''s OK."


    "Well," I nodded, "I''m fine." I took the opportunity to lie down in his arms, "by the way, nothing happened?" If I''m in a coma, that guy''s chain will disappear. No big fight.


    "Nothing." Luomingshang hugged me and replied, "I''ll bring you back after you are unconscious, and the man will follow us back."


    "What I blew up.


    Luo Ming Shang helped me Shun Mao, "it''s OK, it''s gone."


    "Gone?" Where can he go? I asked curiously, "where have you been?"


    Luomingshang didn''t answer, but the rain said, "the day you came back, Dieer also came, just met, he followed Dieer."


    "Butterfly?" I was surprised again. The little girl seemed to know that the man went back, and some things before It seems that the seemingly harmless little bit is not a good stubble, and its strength is certainly not bad.


    Luo Ming Shang''s air pressure is not right. I look up at his dark eyes and don''t understand, "what''s the matter?"


    "That kid is a tough character." Luo Mingshang replied.


    Even Luo Mingshang said so. It seems that he is not a simple character, but why do he keep pestering me? Do I just have maternal love? Or I think of the half piece of what they call lotus seed, or for that?


    I touched Yu''s head, "go and play with Xiao Hei."


    Rain stall hands, "small black with Du cold are frightened, not slow down."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I suddenly a stiff hand, "scared?" They''re not scared.


    "Well, it looks like water." Rain replied, "they both dream of drowning these days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, I give up. I shouldn''t expect two guys who are afraid of water to follow me to the sea. "Go out and play."


    "Well," the rain nodded, turned and ran out.


    Looking at the rain out, I pushed away luomingshang and got out of bed, "who do you think they are?"


    "I don''t know." can you say anything else but these three words?


    "The man said that he had a grudge against you in the underworld and that you killed his sister. They didn''t look like ordinary people. They should be able to check the records." I asked.


    "This kind of thing asked Xuanling or Yan Yan should be more clear," Luo Mingshang followed me, took the clothes to help me wear. "What''s more, there are some unreasonable points in his words."


    "Oh?" I let him help me dress, also saved a lot of heart.


    "He said that his sister was killed by the people in the underworld, but that child should be his sister. He was very excited when he saw her and said that you are still alive. That''s great. So, his sister is still alive, so she won''t be killed by the people in the underworld as he said," Luo Mingshang gave me an analysis. "Second, why don''t you report to someone when you are killed by the people in the underworld Revenge? What does it mean to spread hatred to the whole underworld? "


    I frowned and looked at him. "Is it the order of the underworld to kill them?"


    "I''m afraid the six realms can''t accommodate them." Luo Mingshang replied, "the people who can''t be tolerated by the six realms are not only the extremely evil people, but also the people whose strength surpasses the Lord of the six realms and who the Lord of the six realms fears."


    "Intuition tells me it''s the second possibility." I take my hair out of my clothes.


    Luo Ming Shang also answered, "well, your intuition is always accurate. But now, Cher, you are also from the underworld


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I rolled my eyes. "It''s been a long time. Half of this street belongs to the underworld." But it''s none of my business.


    The weather outside is very good. I yawned and went out. The first floor was a little cold. Mingqing and Ruizhe were not there, and jiyufeng was not. What''s the matter? Is everyone absent from work?


    "What about people? Why is it all gone? " I suddenly a question mark appeared in the top of my head.


    "Ruizhe sent Moka back. Mingqing took Ji Yufeng to Laohu to buy goods. It''s said that he has a batch of new goods there. They all look very good." Xuan zero replied, then looked up at me, "boss, you wake up, OK?"


    "Well, good." I glanced at the store, Mingyu, Xuanling, Mia took the child out to wave, Duhan also changed the human form to help, feeling, less personal. "Where is Yan yechen?"


    "Back to the underworld, said some things to check." Xuan zero continues to say, "boss, did you eat?"


    "Not yet." I shook my head. I''ve been in a coma since I came back. I didn''t eat much.


    Xuanling put down his work and said with a smile, "I''ll make some millet porridge for you. At this time, eating some porridge can also raise your stomach. There''s still some time left for lunch."


    "Well." I answered. Then he looked at Du Han, who was helping him to one side. "Listen to the rain, you have nightmares these days and are drowned."


    Du Han glared at me, "it''s not you. If you are like this, just kick me down. I almost drowned.""Cough," I awkwardly cough for a while, forget this stubble, "I''m not to see if you can help you."


    "Roll, roll." Du Han was so anxious that he had the impulse to throw the rag on my face. "I shouldn''t help you."


    I couldn''t help laughing. In the morning, the business was not very good. There were a few people in the shop, and they didn''t sell a few things in and out. Near noon, a man in white came into the shop. At first sight, I thought it was LAN Yan. Only that guy liked white clothes. But again, obviously not.


    "Hello, excuse me, is Du Han there?" The man asked as soon as he entered the door.


    Oh? Looking for the one to pass the cold? "Fox, someone''s looking." I called out directly.


    "Who is it?" Du Han came over from the shelf, "busy, who wants me?"


    The person standing in front of me turns around slowly. This man is proud and has a sense of charm on his face. Dressed in white, seeing Du Han, he cried softly, "brother."


    "Brother?" I heard it. I looked at Du Han and the man in surprise.


    Du Han looked at the man, the sloth on his face suddenly dispersed, "it''s OK, I''ll be busy first." Said, turned to go.


    "Wait a minute, brother." The man strode up and stopped Du Han, "brother, go back. We are all worried about you."


    "I won''t go back no! Never Du Han''s cold face. "And that man has broken up with me. Now, please get out of the way."


    "Brother..." What else do men want to say.

 Chapter 600

    Du Han interrupts him, "shadow, if you still regard me as your brother, don''t try to persuade me." Said, directly turned to the second floor.


    The man looked at Du Han, looked at me again, and moved his mouth. I didn''t know what to say. I gave him a teacup, poured a cup of tea, and indicated that he could sit down and speak slowly.


    "Hello, boss Shuo." He sat down and nodded to me.


    I was a little surprised that someone could call out my name the first time they met, "do you know me?"


    "Well, I heard my master mention you." The man nodded, "my name is Du Ying. It''s It''s Du Han''s younger brother. "


    "Well," I know. I can tell from your address just now. "Are you from the demon world?" Like the underworld, it''s a separate world, but few of the demons in this world know how to return to that place.


    "Well," Tu Ying nodded, "I want to ask boss Shuo to do me a favor."


    I chuckled, put down the cup, "I may not be able to help."


    Du Ying was stunned, "no matter what the price is, you can do whatever you want."


    "It doesn''t matter what I want. The important thing is whether Duhan is willing or not. Even if I drive him out of the spirit hall, he can go to other places, can''t he?" I picked up the cup and poured two more.


    "In the demon world, every demon has to go to the human world for training when he comes of age, but few of them come back. Some of them have been accepted by the Taoists in your human world, some of them have been killed, some of them have fallen in love with human beings, and some of them have fallen in love with the prosperous world of human beings. I grew up earlier than my brother, so I went to the human world for training 50 years ahead of him, but when I go back "I''ve been waiting for people for a long time, but I don''t want to go back." Du Ying began to tell me. "So I want to persuade him to go back."


    I pause, "what does Du Han mean by breaking off the relationship?" There must be a story in it.


    Du Ying nodded, "I heard that it was because my brother fell in love with a human man, so he didn''t want to go back. His parents broke up with him in anger."


    "Poof -" I sprayed tea. Oh, what did I hear? Does Du Ying fall in love with a man? Is that the best friend he''s been thinking about? Oops, oops. I didn''t expect that.


    "Boss Shuo, you also find it hard to accept." Du Ying laughed at himself, "this is really..."


    "No, no, No A man with rotten property in his bones waved his hand in an instant, "no, I think it''s very good. Well, it''s good. " I don''t think I''ll follow minzeya to watch those messy online dramas in the future.


    Du Ying didn''t say anything more. He drank the tea in his hand slowly. After drinking it all the time, he put the cup on the table and said, "in this case, I won''t disturb you, but..."


    I got up. "I see. If I have time, I''ll help you persuade him." Because a kind of intuition tells me that this matter is definitely not so simple. Maybe it can make up an outline for Ji Yufeng. Even if Ji Yufeng doesn''t write, there''s mia, hehe. Cough, stop. Calm down. I can''t think any more. I''m a little impure.


    Seeing off duying, I slowly turned to the second floor and looked at the dazed duying on the balcony. I walked over with a smile and said, "he''s gone?"


    "Well," I answered, looked at the people in the room, and then cried, "Luo Mingshang, help me to the first floor to watch."


    Luo Mingshang, who was reading on the sofa, glanced at me. As soon as he threw the book away, he got up and went downstairs. Xiao Hei took a look at me. He jumped out of the balcony to look for food.


    "Why not go home?" I turned to him, sat down and asked.


    "Ah?" Du Han gave me a look.


    "I haven''t seen my parents since I was born, even my family. I don''t even know who they are. The only thing I remember is a lullaby of memory." I look at him.


    Du Han was a little surprised, "why? Are they dead? "


    "No," I shook my head and then laughed, "no, I don''t know whether they are alive or dead. I was told that they are special from birth, so they took me away, saying that special people can''t have ordinary parents. Since I have memory, I have no family or friends, only a group of servants who serve me. I don''t dare to say anything and don''t care Dare to do more. So I envy those children with family, "and then I look to Du Han.


    Du Han was silent for a moment, and suddenly gave a bitter smile, "why don''t you want to go back? Because I''ve long been driven out. It''s useless for me to beg and beg in a low voice. "


    "What?" I frowned.


    "Anywhere, I speak by cultivation. To be honest, I''m actually a banshee. My mother is a human. When my father went to the human world to experience, he met my mother and seduced her. Until my mother was pregnant, he planned to abandon my mother, but at that time, he didn''t have time to go back until my mother gave birth to me, the man People ruthlessly left my mother, with me in my infancy back to the demon world, mother heartbroken, hanged himself Du Han began to talk."Half demon?" I looked at Du Han, "but you..."


    "Yes Du Han laughs bitterly, "I''m a demon now, but at that time, as a half demon, I became the laughing stock of the whole demon world. No one accepted me, and no one paid attention to me. Because I''m a half demon, my qualification is not very good. Du Ying has come of age, but I''m still a child of general cultivation. I''ve been working hard to grow up early and go to the human world to see it Look at what my mother''s world is like, but, until that day, my father suddenly drove me out of the house, he said, useless things, you should not keep, let me kneel in the ice and snow for three years, but he is still indifferent, and even cut off the father son relationship with me. "


    I frowned. "How did you


    "How did you become a demon?" Du Han sighed. "Because father is wrong, mother is not human."


    I suddenly a burst of surprise, "is not human, do you say your mother she..."


    "Yes, mother is also a demon, but she is also a half demon. What''s different is that mother''s mother, my grandmother, is a demon king in the demon world. The prototype is a Ying dragon."

 Chapter 601

    If I can''t see anything, if I don''t care, if I Have you ever thought about these IFS? These ifs, maybe one day, will appear around you, they only exist in your ifs, they originally do not exist, they will come true one day.


    "Lying trough!" I''m in a groove! "That''s the predecessor of the dragon."


    "Yes." Du Han sneered, "in fact, at that time, I already knew this. I was also awakening a little bit about the blood left by my mother. But before that, he had already given up on me. After he broke off the father son relationship with me, I was thrown into the human world. At that time, I knew him. He saved me. After I was thrown into the human world, I lost all my physical strength. It was the statement that accepted me, and during that time, I also awakened my blood. Who knows, father, when he knows, he will send someone to come to me and let me go home. " Du Han continued: "how can I go back to such a heartless place"


    I nodded, "but they say that you are not willing to go back because you are in love with a man."


    Du Han blushed, "what a mess."


    "Ha ha ha." I laughed a little lewd, "don''t be so shy, you work so hard for this broken jade, it''s hard not to be misunderstood."


    Du Han''s face turned more red. "Roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll


    "Well, well," I quickly stopped, but looking at Du Han, "I''m just curious. Are you a fox or a dragon now?"


    "Fox." Du Han shrugged, "but it''s also because there''s Yinglong''s blood in his body. So my fox body can''t cultivate one more tail, that is to say, no matter how powerful my cultivation is, no matter how strong my strength is, I''m also an ordinary fox. "


    I nodded, "in fact, it''s not bad. I know that when I fight with people, I can take it by surprise."


    Du Han smiles. "Thank you." Then he said, "since I''ve told you all my things, should you also talk about your things?"


    "Me?" I''m just here to comfort you. Why talk about me?


    "At least we are friends. I treat you as a tree hole and spit out the grievances and unhappiness in my heart. Don''t you spit out quickly?" Du Han''s hands crossed behind his head.


    "I have nothing to say." I laughed, "a lot of things have passed, I have put down in my heart, those past, there is no need."


    "Really?" Du Han''s eyes have been pressing me.


    Looking at his eyes, I sighed helplessly, "my original name is snow."


    Du Han was stunned and didn''t respond. I said, "what''s this for?" snow? A word? "


    "To be exact, I don''t have my own name. He took it for me." I shook my head with a bitter smile.


    "Your parents?" Du Han is curious.


    "No, my Lord." I replied, and then looked at the cold.


    Du Han didn''t respond. Suddenly he was all over, "God''s servant? You... "


    "I am a God," is no longer a secret. I looked out the window at the sun, "I am the last God in the world, the God from Yingliu."


    Du Han was stunned, "you Are you a God? "


    I understand his surprise, "yes, I am a God. Because of this, I have never met my parents. They seem to have known my birth for a long time. The moment I arrived in that world, they took me away. I didn''t even have the chance to see my parents and listen to their voice, just because I was a God, a god destined from birth. Since I can remember, I have been in a shrine. They worship me like a statue on a high altar. Every day I see and see servants in fear. I hear them call me "Lord God". I don''t have my own name. I often look at the family who come to worship outside from the small window. I admire them, but I don''t like them Dare to delusion, I just want to say, soon someone will die, because someone let God have feelings, in his opinion, God should be clean, pure white, just like a piece of white paper, so I''m still afraid, I dare not say anything more, also dare not think anything more, accompany me, only their carefully selected four God attendants, my name, just It was a divine servant who told me that they were the only ones. They didn''t call me "Lord God", but miss. They told me a lot about things outside. I began to yearn for life outside, and began to think about how to escape from there. "


    "Run away?" Du Han frowned, "you made it."


    "Yes, I did." I laughed, "but the price is too high."


    "The price?" Du Han is puzzled. "At what cost? Do you mean that the place you said, because there is no you... "


    "Not them." I laughed, "four years ago, about four and a half years ago, I escaped, but they won''t let me go. My body of God is not accepted by the law in this world. A God that never appeared, those gods won''t let me go. So, I found myself a human body, which is the one now.""Er..." Du Han sweated for a moment, "now you "Resurrection?"


    "I think so." I nodded, "the original owner of this body is Lin Ling. She is a poor little girl. She has an incurable disease since she was a child. Her parents despised her as a burden, so they made a car accident and wanted to let her die. They succeeded. Lin Ling is really dying, but she met me at that time. She exchanged her body with me for seven days."


    "Seven days? What is she going to do? " Du Han is puzzled why there are so many strange Shiqing.


    "To do what she has never done, which is a pity." I took a deep breath. "It''s also used to fulfill my last wish. When the seventh day comes, I get her body."


    Du Han has been looking at me, "the story here, it should not be over."


    I nodded and laughed. "It''s not over, it''s just beginning." I slowly got up and sat on the basket. "Later, I met them."


    "They are..." Every time I deliberately play charades, the plot is driving Du Han crazy.


    "My adoptive parents." I replied, "I''ve been with them for about three months, but that''s my warmest three months."

 Chapter 602

    "A God, even if he escapes, grows up in such an environment. He has no feelings, no fantasy, nothing, and some have only one body of divine power. At that time, I was like a puppet, and I didn''t know anything. I didn''t know why they were so good to me, and why they would protect me at their own cost."


    "They''re dead?" Duhan interjects.


    "Yes." I laughed and said, "dead. When we came back here, we were attacked. The fire burned everything, but I couldn''t feel anything. They were killed in order to protect me. At that time, I knew that as long as I moved my fingers, they could survive, but I didn''t do it, because they didn''t speak, they didn''t ask me, and I, that''s all Standing in the fire, watching them die there and indifferent, I feel nothing, sad, sad, afraid, nothing


    Du Han is surprised. He may not think what kind of person he is. No one can imagine him. But that''s me. That''s me at that time.


    "Later, the rescue team came, they died, and I was taken back as their daughter. But at that time, I was really a troublesome child. Some people suggested that I should be sent to a welfare home, others suggested that I should be handed over to my elder martial sister, the apprentice of my adoptive mother, and others suggested that I should go to school with the subsidy of my adoptive parents to support myself. No one offered to let me into the street. It was the old man, my master, who brought me back. At that time, he watched the group of people push me away and kick me around like a leather ball. He volunteered to leave me and accept me as an apprentice, so that we had a chance to enter this street. "


    "What about your master? I won''t... " It''s hard to pass the cold.


    "Don''t worry, that old man''s life is tough," I gave him a white look. "After the old man brought me back, he found that I was really difficult, because I didn''t know anything. He handed it to me hand in hand. He not only taught me Taoism, but also taught me a lot of other things. It can be said that in that half year, I really made him suffer a lot. He probably had several more white hairs. Until, I picked up Xiaohei, and then Mingyu and Mingqing. When I picked up Mingqing, I almost died, but I felt that I should save him. Besides, the old man followed me at that time. Well, I didn''t tell him that. In short, you also thought that they stayed to repay my help . It wasn''t until Xuanling came that the old man gave the shop to me, and then ran out to look for something with some friends. "


    "I can''t imagine what you used to look like when I see you now." Du Han chuckled.


    "When I see you like this, I can''t imagine what the powerful demon looks like," I narrowed my eyes slightly. "It''s obviously the most powerful hybrid of Fox and Yinglong. I thought how strong it could be."


    "The demon clan will be weakened in the human world. That''s why the demons have to absorb people''s essence all the time. Just like ghosts, you can''t use all your power in the human world, as well as the Pluto and the ghost king in your shop." Duhan explains to me. "I don''t suck people''s essence, so I will be weakening." He said, stretching his waist, "but it''s much better after I get to you. Your place is very powerful. Your cat is also because of staying here for a long time."


    "Well," I nodded, and then began to tease Duhan, "but I heard that Fox and Yinglong are near water, but you are afraid of water?"


    "I''m not afraid, but I can''t swim." Du Han shrugged, then glanced at me, "but since your foot, it has completely left me a psychological shadow."


    Hehe, I left the beginning, it''s none of my business. I didn''t say anything more. I got up and said, "forget it, if you don''t want to go back, you can stay here all the time. I''ll just keep one more pet."


    "Hello Duhan roared at my back, "who is a pet?"


    What kind of scenery people see at the moment of death, I don''t know, I don''t know what I haven''t experienced, at least it won''t be like this, the orange sky inexplicably has a red tone, like a gorgeous flame. Fingertip ignited a cluster of blue flame, close to the clouds in the sky, only to find that under the gorgeous red, this piece of blue also appears so weak.


    I sat in the highest place of the city, watching the light in the city start to light up a little bit. From here, I can overlook the whole city scenery. What I can see from my left eye is the clouds of fire, and what I can see from my right eye is the gray sky.


    Why is it like this, and who am I?


    A figure jumped up, I didn''t turn around, the footstep was not him, the breath was not him, not him. His eyes darkened. Where will he be at this time?


    The person behind seemed to want to say something, but there was no movement. He didn''t speak, and I didn''t open my mouth. Just sitting so quietly, he paused and came to me.


    "May I call you sister?" He asked softly.


    I glanced at him and laughed, "whatever you want." Address is just a title, just to tell others that he is calling you. "Can you tell me what happened? You, butterfly, and your sister. "He didn''t speak, just sat down beside me, "it''s been a long time, so long that I''ve forgotten the time. Since then, many people have been fighting for their sister''s lotus seed. We don''t know why. Until now, they have never given up. They always believe that if they get lotus seed, they will get the world. " He said softly.


    "I don''t know." I sneered.


    "Yes," he said with a helpless smile, "in fact, we have forgotten many things, and we don''t know why we forget them. It should be the most unforgettable thing, but it is almost forgotten. We only remember that we were the three best relatives, and remember how we were separated. The rest is like a dream, and we don''t remember anything. ¡±


    I stretched out my hand to untie the ribbon that tied my hair. The wind blew up my long hair and took away the ribbon in my hand. Suddenly, he got up and reached for the ribbon that was going with the wind. Then a rotation of the toes, the body began to fall down involuntarily, even if I knew he would be OK, my heart still stopped a beat.

 Chapter 603

    One reached for the hand and pulled the man up.


    "Are you crazy? It''s just a ribbon. What if it falls? It''s so high here. " I can''t help yelling.


    He stretched out his hand to tie my hair, and whispered in my ear, "even if it falls, it''s OK."


    "It''s dangerous, too." I glaring at this guy, "you are OK, fall down to hit passers-by how to do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I saw that he was a little dazed. Obviously, I didn''t know who I was worried about. After a while, I suddenly laughed, "well, I know it''s wrong."


    Well, that''s good. "Good boy." I used to touch his head, and then I found out what I had done, eh It''s like we''re not quite there yet.


    I took back my hand, he also felt something, lowered his head, his eyes darkened.


    Finally, I said, "your wound..."


    "It''s all right." He paused, then spoke.


    I suddenly have some heartache, don''t know why, in the heart ache of some fragile, gently bite the lip, no mouth, suddenly a hand gently break off my teeth, "you don''t have to do this, I won''t do anything to you."


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything, I don''t know why, I just feel very sad, very distressed, every time I see you, it''s the same feeling, I will feel distressed to see you injured," I said, tears falling like pearls, I said while wiping tears.


    He reached out to wipe my tears. "It''s OK. It''s OK." Maybe it''s because we used to be a family. You used to cry for your family.


    "Who are you?" I looked up at him.


    "My name is Ling Wu."


    Lingwu, Lingwu, is that your name? Who the hell are you? Where did it come from? Fog. "I want to remember." For the first time, so eager to know the past, so eager to remember what happened.


    Standing at the edge of the tower, looking at the faint morning light in the vast night, the morning wind blowing long hair and clothes, behind, white clothes appear particularly bright in the night.


    "I''m afraid it''s..." Bai Ya shook his head and sighed, "Miss, why do you have to worry about the past? It''s just a dream. "


    "Are you worried about me?" I suddenly opened my mouth. Bai Ya hesitated. Without waiting for him to say, I opened my mouth again. "I know what you''re thinking? But I don''t know why. There is an intuition, a feeling in my heart that I should remember that they are people I can''t forget. "


    "Miss." Bai Ya sighed softly, "maybe, it''s my fault. If I could let Miss go earlier, maybe now, it won''t be like this."


    "But that place, I don''t want to go back in my life," I said softly. "There, I''m just a God, no family, no friends, no feelings, nothing, some, only people''s beliefs, no matter what I want to approach or approach me, they will be destroyed." As I said that, I closed my eyes gently, as if I had returned to the short ten years


    in the dark space, there was a wonderful sound of Qin, not like the Guqin or the modern musical instrument. It was a kind of beauty that could not be expressed with musical instruments and human power. It was just that all the dark and cold around and the strict guard all explained what this place was.


    "What a wonderful music! Where is this? Who is playing the music? " A tender voice sounded and was soon drowned by a burst of cheers.


    "Come on, this is not the place you should be!" This is the cold drink of the guard.


    "Well, it''s not fierce." The child some disdain, turned away, "don''t tell me, I also disdain to know."


    "Young master, let''s go quickly!" It''s a low, submissive voice.


    "Hum!" The child gave a cold hum, and seemed to be reluctant. He looked at the source of the music again and yelled. "Hello, I like your voice very much, so I''ll come again. I''ll see you next time." Then he turned and left.


    As soon as the child left, the music stopped suddenly. Then, the door of the forbidden area suddenly opened, and a woman in a long red dress came out. When he saw the woman, the bodyguard bowed respectfully and did not dare to be disrespectful.


    "My Lord, let me ask who was shouting outside the door just now?" Asked the woman.


    "That child is the young master of the law family. His name is Lu Bin." A bodyguard replied, "if you disturb me, we will punish young master Lubin when we report to the owner."


    "No," the woman waved, "my lord just asked me to tell you that if the child comes again, don''t stop him."


    "This..." A group of bodyguards looked at each other. They were ordered to guard here for nearly seven years, and no one was allowed to enter. Why?


    "You don''t have to worry, it''s an adult''s order," the woman said directly. After a pause, he replied, "master Bai Ya and master Shi also agreed."


    "Yes." What else can the bodyguard say.


    The next day, as expected, the child came again and looked outside the wall. Because of yesterday''s events, he did not dare to get close. Just as he was about to leave, the door suddenly opened."Master Lu Bin, isn''t he?" The woman said with a smile.


    "Well," the child nodded timidly and looked at the woman. She was so beautiful. She was more beautiful than some of the eldest ladies in the family.


    "Our adults are invited," the woman reached out and made a gesture of invitation.


    "Eh?" The child was very surprised. He knew from the beginning that there was a man living here, a great man. According to his mother, he was their God. But no one here dared to get close to him, and he had never seen anyone come out. Today, someone wants to see him. Is that God? But even so, he is always a child, with endless curiosity, or follow the woman in.


    Lu Bin came inside to see how beautiful the world was. It was summer, but it was a world of ice. There were works of art like ice sculptures everywhere, but it seemed that they were plants with living bodies. Among the crystal clear flowers like ice sculptures, some shining butterflies were flying, and there was a fragrance that he had never heard before, It smells very comfortable. The most amazing thing is the huge flower tree in the courtyard.


    "Wow! It''s beautiful here. " As if, in a dream, Lv Bin looks at everything around him in surprise.


    "Master Lu Bin, this way, please." The woman was smiling.

 Chapter 604

    Through the long garden, the woman took Lv Bin into a room. The room was as beautiful as the garden. It was suffocating, but in front of the window, a small figure was sitting there. In front of her, it was a beautiful harp.


    "My Lord!" The woman bowed to the little figure.


    "Red, thank you." The little figure waved and the woman stepped back.


    Lu Bin was a little surprised. The girl who lived here was a girl about his age. He thought she was an old man about his grandfather. He thought that God was the kind of person who was superior, but he never thought that he was a child.


    "Come here." The girl turned slowly and pointed to the seat beside her.


    This girl is as delicate as a porcelain doll. She sat there so dull that she didn''t seem angry. He really suspected that this girl was a doll and a fake.


    He approached carefully, "your name is Lu Bin?" Asked the girl.


    "Well." Lu Bin nodded, went to the girl and sat down.


    "My name is snow," the girl introduced herself.


    "Nice to meet you," said Lu Bin, with a slight blush. "You play the piano very well"


    she looked at the piano with dull eyes, "HMM."


    The scene is a little awkward, and Lu Bin doesn''t know how to answer, "that, are you a God?"


    "Lord God," she said, looking up at the chandelier, "well, probably." That''s what people call her.


    "Look, you look so small." Small eyes full of surprise, "looks smaller than me."


    She did not answer, but looked down at him and asked softly, "what''s it like outside?" That''s what she always wanted to know. What''s it like outside? It''s the same as here. Has it never changed at any time? It''s the same here. As long as she wants to see something, what will she become?


    "Outside?" The child was obviously stunned, "haven''t you ever been out?"


    "No


    "Well? Why? Why not go out? There''s a lot of fun out there, "said Lu Bin, his eyes shining," and a lot of delicious food. "


    Is that the way people look outside? She thought, "outside, what''s it like?"


    "Well, I can''t say. It''s very different from here anyway," said Lu Bin, biting his little finger. "Otherwise, I''ll take you out to play tomorrow. You can go and have a look for yourself. I can''t tell you. "


    Take her out? Isn''t that what she had been expecting? "Good."


    But since then, I have never seen that little boy named Lu Bin. I don''t know where he has gone. The next day I have been waiting for him, but I haven''t seen him until they call me to have a rest.


    Seeing that I was in a trance, Bai Ya asked, "what is Miss thinking?"


    "Nothing." I murmured, "luomingshang once said that I had a lifetime before."


    "Oh?" Bai Ya frowned and then laughed, "but Ying Liu never cares about these."


    "Yes, they never care." I sighed. "They don''t care about anything." Those old guys, what else do you care? Is that what people do when they get old?


    "However, the young lady is still careful of the other side. The other side is unknown and mysterious. I''m afraid it''s not the right person to come." Bai Ya cautions carefully.


    Bai Ya said that I also know that no matter the butterfly or the one called Ling Wu, the breath on her body has never been seen before. There is also the butterfly. Ling Wu said that she was dead, but when I saw her, I couldn''t feel that she was a little angry with death. Therefore, they may be wandering outside the six samsara. I really have to be careful.


    I feel the chest, even if the heartache, but also to endure, can''t be cheated. "I want to know." I suddenly want to know what happened to that child. "What happened to the man named Lu Bin?"


    Bai Ya frowned. I felt the air-conditioning on him. Why is that? I was silent for a moment and asked, "is he dead?" It''s always like this, isn''t it? Those who approach me will be destroyed by them.


    Baiya stopped and said, "no, he''s not dead." Then there is no following.


    But that''s enough for me. As long as he''s alive, it''s the best. I''m relieved.


    The white sky is completely engulfed by the darkness, the street is full of lights, when to start, began to cold, now the weather, should not be the night market season? A shadow quickly passed by me. I was surprised and immediately caught up with it. The shadow was very fast, but it seemed to be waiting for me intentionally or unintentionally. I went all the way to the door of the antique street. Watching the shadow stop there, I also stopped.


    "Who?" Mom, I''m so tired.


    He turned slowly, his face in the black robe. He couldn''t see clearly, but his breath "It''s you." That''s right. I can recognize the breath of the guy who practices the four evil formations even if he turns to ashes.As soon as I looked at him, I waved my fist and rushed up. He quickly reached out and clasped my fist that came towards his face. He felt the impact from his arm. The man quickly released his hand and moved it uneasily.


    Of course, I was very upset when I was dodged. I raised my leg and forced him to lower body. The man quickly loosened my fist and stepped back. My foot only swept to his abdomen. Without waiting for him to reflect, he kicked again and was dodged again.


    "It''s nothing to hide all the time." I''m in a hurry, growled.


    He didn''t answer, just showed his action. Suddenly, he drew a sharp sword in his hand and chopped at me with the wind.


    "Here we are." I cried in secret. I stepped back and drew the distance from him. I drew a short blade on my sleeve and calculated how to attack him. This guy''s strength is not bad, and his speed is very fast. There''s no time to think about anything else. The sword is in front of me. I quickly reached out and blocked it with a short blade.


    "Chide --" there was a sharp noise. I retreated with him at the same time, and their arms were numb at the same time.


    I swung my arm, held the short blade in my backhand, and rushed up again. Seeing this, the man quickly dodged and blocked my chest with his sword. This time, I was smart. I didn''t fight him in the front, otherwise my arm would be numb again. So the short blade quickly changed his hand and rowed over his chest like a swimming dragon. The man was surprised, and then went back It was too late to change the movement, so he had to step back, but the sharp short blade still crossed the corner of his coat.

 Chapter 605

    The man looked down at the corner of his clothes, and then he reached for a sword flower, and his figure flashed.


    "Behind me," I screamed, bending down, coming out from under his arm and slashing his neck with a backhand. Unexpectedly, his body was cunning and sliced away from the short blade. He slipped behind me. I was startled and turned around immediately. My hands crossed to block the attack behind me. The short blade makes a curve in the hand.


    Where''s the night watchman? There''s a strike. I haven''t heard so much. Deduct your salary.


    Forget it, it''s better to ask for yourself than to ask for others. I quickly stepped back and separated myself from him. The short blade was very close to my chest. I directly covered it with my hand. With a stroke of the short blade, the blood stained the sharp blade. I said coldly, "heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow the law, blood sacrifice is the contract, and God comes to borrow the power." The effect of blood makes a golden Rune appear on the short blade. The rune instantly turns into a substance and appears around. It immediately surrounds him. I take the opportunity to put out the sword.


    "Sister." When the blade was less than an inch away from him, he suddenly let out a cry, and I suddenly stopped.


    "What do you call me?" I frowned. And put out the sword.


    Black robe was blown away by the wind, showing a bright smiling face, "sister, it''s me."


    "One?" I''m a little incredible. The person in front of me has the same appearance and breath in my mind, but It''s not like this in reality.


    "Sister, here I am." Suddenly he reached out and hugged me.


    I pushed the man away, "no, you How can you? It''s impossible. "


    "I know that my sister also met a person who claimed to be one, but what does one look like in my sister''s memory? Don''t you remember, sister? " His expression became very aggrieved.


    "Yes It''s like you. " I said, but it''s impossible.


    "That man is a liar." He suddenly said fiercely, "it''s a pity that I have my own entity until now. I came to find my sister and tell her all this."


    "You Are you really a teacher I''m still a little incredible. That one, is it fake? Is it Yingliu who created it?


    "Yes, my sister should believe me, shouldn''t she?" He opened his hand and hugged me again. "We''ve been together since we were born. There are two people in one body. My sister can''t believe anyone, but it''s just me. You can''t believe it."


    I also reached out to keep him, one ah, one in my memory. Hold him for a moment, chest suddenly a pain, I suddenly pushed him away, looked down, chest reflected a large red. Later, a salty smell came up, and a mouthful of blood came out of the mouth.


    "You..." I still can''t react.


    "Ha ha, elder sister, I''m one, your favorite brother. It''s OK to sacrifice for your favorite brother." His smile is still so brilliant, but full of malice, and then, the smile on his face sank down, cold eyes, "say, where is the devil?"


    I said with a sneer: "so, you create so many kuidan, just to lead to heaven."


    "So what?" he kept looking at me with cold eyes. "Call the devil out."


    "Oh, ah," I put a sign on my chest to stop the bleeding temporarily, "what are you talking about? I don''t know."


    "Death is coming. I''ll see what you can do, the last God." With that, the sword in his hand was raised again, but he couldn''t advance one point.


    I pretended to be surprised, "Oh, what''s the matter? Don''t you mean to see what I can do? " I chuckled, "I''m here. If you don''t come here, how can you know what I can do?"


    "You What did you do? " He stood there motionless.


    I slowly approached, reached out and touched his face, "little guy, you are too confident and underestimate the power of God." The wind gently moved the hair, under the hair, a silver eye reflected his appearance. "In the eyes of God, everything is invisible."


    "You You already know that. " He looked at me, full of unyielding.


    "You let me believe you, you said, only you, I can''t help believing." I looked at him coldly, "one is that he would never say such a thing to me. One is that he told me that he would have a little doubt on him. You just have the appearance of an empty shell, a puppet I covered him with my hand, and he was devoured by the blue flame.


    Just a person occasionally, no pain, there will be no scream. It''s just a puppet.


    But, he won''t hurt, I will hurt, I covered my chest and stumbled to the spirit hall, but stopped not far away. In the spirit hall, there was also a black robed man, another one? I frowned. Is there more than one puppet?


    "War." This time, a woman?


    I was also a little surprised, and I didn''t rush to start. I just looked at the man slowly, and spread the black robe that blocked his face. It was a very beautiful woman."Dark snow." I can''t help murmuring. But frowned. It seems that it''s aimed at luomingshang. That guy should not be fooled. But it''s hard to say that this doll is too similar in appearance, voice, memory and breath.


    "Snow?" I look at, Luo Ming Shang some surprised came out of the room, eyes with surprise at the woman in front of me. "You..."


    "Why? Why Without saying a word, the woman hugged Luo Mingshang and said, "I''m back. Why don''t you want me?"


    "No, no, I''ve been waiting for you, i..." Luomingshang''s hand also covered the woman''s back.


    What an idiot! My eyes darkened and my chest wound hurt again. "Cough." I coughed softly. It was all blood.


    This cough, also surprised the two over there, Luo Ming Shang looked over, with tangled eyes, but he did not say anything, I did not pay attention to him, hurt a little heavy, I really miss one too? I haven''t seen him for a long time, whether in dream or in reality. Fortunately, I didn''t open my heart, otherwise my body would be finished.


    I didn''t pay attention to them, holding the wound without looking at them directly into the shop.


    "Cher, you''re hurt." He grabbed me.


    I broke away his hand, "now that I have found your lover, I''ll leave as soon as possible. I''ll apply for divorce with the underworld later. It won''t affect you." So, even if it''s just a doll, is it more important than me? So you always think about her, how can''t turn to me.

 Chapter 606

    Why is the sky gray? What is blocking the light of the eyes, can no longer see the color of life, is it raining outside? Are the stars beautiful tonight? Are the little wildflowers in bloom? Over and over again asked even their own inexplicable questions, but no one is willing to give me the answer.


    I was still scared when I went upstairs with blood all over my body. Xuanling leaned against the window of the balcony and looked at everything below, but he didn''t do anything, not as surprised as luomingshang.


    "I''ll go, boss. You''re hurt. What''s the matter?" Mingyu is the first to call up and quickly pulls me to lie on the sofa. Mingqing is in a hurry to find the medicine box.


    Mingyu carefully cut my clothes with scissors, the wound is a sharp blade, is Zizi out of the blood, "pain?"


    "Nothing." I gasped for breath. "It''s been plotted. It didn''t hurt the heart


    "The wound is a little deep," Mingyu checked the wound and opened the medicine box. Without waiting for Mingyu''s instructions, Mingqing ran to carry the basin of water. "What''s the matter? How did you get so hurt? "


    "Yes, it was plotted against." I try to speak less. Every time I speak, my blood is even worse.


    Xuanling came to me, "is it him?"


    I took a look at xuan0 and shook my head


    "She''s back." Xuan zero said, "but it''s a fake."


    "Oh?" I asked Mingyu to help me clean up the wound, "how do you know it''s fake? Look, smell, sound, and memory. "


    "But she was not accepted by the street." Xuanling''s reason is very simple, "this street is her thing, this city is her thing, but that woman has to sneak in." When saying this, Xuan zero has been looking at me, and then picked up the cotton ball to help me clean the wound. "The wound is a little deep."


    "Well," I frowned in pain, "it''s a doll. Don''t worry about her. "


    "Oh? Does the boss know? " Xuan zero looked at me, "but is this really good? He''s wavering. "


    "That only shows that he has not enough willpower. Even if he is killed, it is his own life." I grabbed something and bit it. I can''t do it. It hurts more when the medicine is on the wound.


    Mingyu immediately flustered, "boss, you have to bear it. Your body can''t use the technique casually, so bear it."


    I know. I''m putting up with it. "But the doll is really good, without any defects, but unfortunately, the fake is always fake."


    "How does the boss know it''s a doll?" Xuanling is still curious.


    I pushed away Mingyu and asked Xuanling to apply the medicine for me. Xuanling''s action was light and didn''t hurt much. "I killed one on the way, and he made me hurt."


    "Oh, I''m really curious, whose doll the other party is, can hurt the boss," Xuan Ling smiles, with a trace of schadenfreude in her tone.


    I was silent for a moment. "It''s my brother."


    "Rain?" Mingyu washed the bloody towel in the basin, wrung it dry, and wiped the blood on my body again. "It''s true that children are easy to cheat."


    "No, it''s the other brother," I sighed. "It''s me who belittles the enemy."


    "The boss seems to be different from his brother. He looks like a very important person." Xuan zero sighed.


    Mingyu wiped the blood off my body. "But why don''t they use your parents'' dolls?" Mingyu just asked the question in her heart. Then she quickly covered her mouth and realized that she had said something she shouldn''t have said.


    I didn''t blame her either, "they are very important to me, but I can still distinguish between the dead and the living. The dead can''t return. Even if I had imagined in my heart that they are still alive, they are dead when they die. They can''t confuse me when they find a dead person to cheat me." How to say, it''s a bit too calm.


    "So it is." Mingyu nodded.


    Mingqing came out of the kitchen, "boss, I haven''t eaten yet. Here, I''ll take care of the curry for you." I''ll take it to my side.


    Mingyu patted him, "you don''t see the medicine being applied. What should I do if I get it on the wound?" Ming Qing put the curry on the table.


    "It''s just, what''s their purpose?" The Ming and Qing Dynasties don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Heaven forbid." I calmly highlight a word.


    The air in the room dropped to the extreme, "Tianzhu, why do you want to find you?" Mingyu doesn''t understand.


    "Probably, they think I have." I gave a sneer.


    Xuanling had already given me the medicine. Mingyu took the bandage and wrapped it for me. I got up slightly and let the bandage go along my back. "Moreover, I felt the breath of four evil forces from the guy who attacked me."


    "It seems that recent events have something to do with them." Xuanling got up and went to the balcony, looking out, "they''re gone."


    It''s none of my business, "well," I answered and rubbed the ring on my hand. "Those guys should have been made, but who are the people behind them?""I''m more concerned. Why do they think the devil is on you, boss?" Mingqing poured a glass of water for me, "it seems that no one knows what Tianzhu is and where it is."


    I slightly narrowed my eyes, indeed, "where are the little things?"


    "After dinner, I''ll play. They go to bed." Mingyu comforted me. "Boss, you can sleep with the rain tonight."


    "Nothing." After the bandage was wrapped up, I got up, and the wound would be healed in a few days. Since last time, the body can''t use the technique casually. In case of colliding with Linshui Zhaohua, I couldn''t regret biting my tongue and killing myself.


    Mingqing brought the dinner to me and was about to feed it to me. I grabbed the spoon and waited for him. I was just injured, and I didn''t reach the stage when I couldn''t take care of myself.


    "Eat and have a rest early. Don''t go out these days, boss. If you get hurt like this, you''ll have to keep it for at least a few days." Mingyu said as she packed the medicine box.


    "It''s OK. Just have a sleep. I have to go out with Duhan." This time, it''s no doubt a wake-up call for me. They will soon know that the devil is on me. Although they don''t know whether it''s crooked or not, they can''t confirm it, but I have to speed up. With the devil in hand, I have more chances to win.


    "If you want to run out again, where do you want to go when you are injured like this?" Mingyu waited for me, "you want to be made into a specimen by the little demon, don''t you?"

 Chapter 607

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Don''t tell me about that woman. I have a stomachache.


    Rain did not fall asleep, has been lying in bed waiting for me, outside things he knows, after I climbed to bed, the little guy''s hand a strength of gently stroking my wound bandage, for fear of pain me like, "sister, pain?"


    "Nothing." I rubbed his head. "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "I''m sorry." The little guy suddenly cried, "sister, I''m sorry."


    I quickly embrace people, "fool, you have what sorry ah, don''t cry ah."


    "If If the rain has strength, it can protect my sister because the rain is too weak. " The little guy was out of breath crying.


    "Who said that rain, like my sister, is also a God." I kiss his forehead, "but you are too small to use this power. When you grow up, you will learn to control the power."


    Rain suddenly did not speak, reached out to hold me, I feel the strength in his hands is not as heavy as before, obviously afraid of strangling me, I smile, really a silly child.


    Deep in the dream, is the spread of vines, vines full of white flowers, bud open, inside is a flashing wings of the elf, they around you, chirping.


    "Is my sister a fool?" I suddenly a Leng, the elf is scolding me?


    "My sister is a fool." Again.


    I suddenly opened my eyes, the place I was in became a huge bouquet, and I was lying under the tree, and the shadow of the young man stood in front of me, "are you an idiot?"


    "Well, don''t say that." I laughed. "It''s just that I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I''m a little surprised."


    He reached out and pulled me up. "I believe that kind of strange thing." He sighed, "if you can, come to the blood world, at least I can protect you."


    "No," I stood up and patted the flowers and leaves on my body, "and I didn''t do what I promised to mo. if she saw me, I would be tied to death."


    "Also," sighed again, I think his whole year''s breath will be over. "Those called Lingwu and Dieer are harmless to you, and you can go to them for anything, which is much more useful than those friends you think."


    I frowned. "Why? Who are they? "


    After a pause, he shook his head, "when you put all the pieces together, you will remember, but at that time, you will also face a choice, a very sad choice."


    "So, the so-called Tianzhu, which is the lotus seed, has something to do with me?" In fact, I have guessed more than half of the truth, "is that why the underworld blocked the information?"


    One did not answer, just don''t look over your head, reaching out to catch a falling petal, "a lot of things, will soon be known, you don''t have to be so anxious to find the answer, the answer will also find your side."


    "Well, that one is going through the cold..." And the little fox.


    "That kid''s ability is good, it''s space. In addition, the statement gave him the map before he died, but be careful, that little fox has his own selfish heart." Remind me.


    "Selfish?" I frowned. "Revenge? I see


    Finally, a flower no longer in my hair, eyes staring at me, "and, remember my words, at any time, don''t believe others, even me, also want to maintain doubt, you can only believe in yourself."


    One of the eyes let me some creepy, I repeatedly nodded, "well, I know."


    At daybreak, I forgot to pull the curtain. The morning light came in from the window. The eyes of the people I reflected were uncomfortable, and I didn''t want to sleep. I earned my eyes. The rain around me didn''t know where to go. I moved slightly. The wound was still painful. The position around me was cold, and he didn''t come back.


    Well, it''s time to think about this day, isn''t it?


    Just about to get up and go out to eat something, the door opened, Mingyu carrying breakfast, followed by two small followers, "Mom." As soon as I entered the room, the two little guys came up to me and went straight to bed. Small hand gently touched my wound, "Mom, does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore." I knead the little girl''s head.


    "Xiao Zuo wants to protect his mother and beat away all the bad guys who bully his mother," Xiao Zuo waved his little fist.


    Oh, I''m sorry, the bad mother has burned to ashes. Mingyu smiles and hands me the water. "Boss, drink some water first."


    Water is warm water, down the throat slide, because the chest was injured, with an arm can not move, Mingyu took porridge, a mouthful of feeding me. "Boss, you''re lying in bed today. You don''t need to be married in the shop. I''ll make an appointment for you later. After breakfast, I asked Mingqing to come to see Doctor Wang. Who knows if there is anything strange on the patient who hurt you? Since that man is the initiator of the four evil spirits array, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t get evil spirits on his blade. " While having breakfast, Mingyu talked to me."Mm-hmm, it''s OK. Don''t bother Lao Wang," I replied as I ate. "There should be no evil spirit. It''s been a night and nothing happened."


    "No, it''s better to ask Dr. Wang to come and have a look. It''s safe." Mingyu has a firm attitude.


    well, you has the final say, I drink my gruel lightly, the little girl is bending back in my arms. I am puzzled. What is this? "Right, right, what''s the matter?"


    "Mom, dad doesn''t want us anymore?" The little girl asked with tears.


    Finished, all of a sudden asked dead door, how do I answer, did not wait for me to say anything, small left on a slap in the head of his sister, "don''t be so unpromising, don''t do not, I don''t like him. I''ll protect you and mom. "


    It''s a little man. Mingyu smiles and rubs her eyes. "Really?"


    "Of course," he said, patting his chest, "and dad doesn''t have many."


    "Poof -" I spray.


    "Yes." Little girl is also a pat on the forehead, remember, "we also have Xuanling dad, Muchuan dad and two dad."


    "Wait," I quickly stopped, more and more terrible, "who is the second father?"


    Two pairs of big black eyes looked at me, "it''s Mingqing dad."


    I suddenly gloomy ah, hand tightly grasp the sheet, "Ming - Qing -!" A roar.


    "I''ll deliver the goods --!" Mingqing''s cry came from downstairs.


    "Come back, what did you say to the child?" I roared.

 Chapter 608

    Mingyu is going to laugh and comfort me immediately. "Well, well, you''re still injured. Don''t split the wound again later."


    I took a deep breath and put two small things in my arms. "In the future, don''t listen to those strange uncles. Uncle Muchuan and aunt minor are a couple, and aunt Mingyu also likes uncle Muchuan. Don''t shout."


    "Hello, boss," Mingyu said with a shake, "who likes him."


    I ignored him, "and ah, uncle Mingqing is aunt Mingyu''s younger brother, so you can''t call dad. If you call uncle Mingqing dad, what should you call aunt Mingyu?"


    "Well..." Two little guys bit their fingers and thought about it. "Aunt."


    "Yes, you see you are called aunt Mingyu, aunt, not aunt, so you can''t call uncle Mingqing, Dad, you know?"


    "Well," nodded neatly, "I see. Uncle."


    "Good boy." That''s good.


    "Hello, boss, your theory is a little scary." Ming Yu Tucao, "do you make complaints about children?"


    I continue to ignore him, "and ah, uncle Xuan zero is..." I was silent for a moment. "It''s my mother''s friend. I didn''t marry my mother, so I can''t call dad."


    "Oh." Nodded neatly, "I see."


    Finally corrected, but after a while, the little girl began to aggrieve, "that little right is not a father?"


    "Er..." Shall I leave one of those guys as their father?


    "Yes." Mingyu touched the little girl''s head. "Who do you want to be your father?"


    The little girl rubbed her eyes, "father Xuanling."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I stare at Mingyu. Mingyu sticks out her tongue at me. This is what the children want.


    I sighed, forget it, just recognize a godfather for them. Mingyu patted two small heads, "OK, go to play, don''t disturb mother''s rest."


    "Well," children are easy to be satisfied. When they have a satisfactory answer, they run out happily. Watching them run away, I continue to eat without a bite.


    Seeing me like this, Mingyu sighed, "since I knew this, why did I have to pay the whole heart at the beginning?"


    "Who knows." I have no choice but to smile, "but I, as a person, can take it up and put it down. I will never procrastinate."


    "That''s why I''m worried about you." Mingyu has no choice but to put down a bowl of porridge. He handed me a sandwich for me to eat. "From the first time I saw luomingshang, I knew that he was not worth trusting. I just watched him beat the boss like a dog in the manger. He was a good man who could not fight back and scold him. He would not hurt you. But I didn''t expect that he was just to make up for his guilt."


    Mingyu''s words pierced my heart. I have to admit that it is, but I always want to escape and cheat myself.


    "Master, master." Suddenly there was a heartrending cry outside. It scared me. Then MIA burst in like a gust of wind, "master, are you ok? I heard that your man ran away with other women, and you were injured. He won''t beat you. He beat his wife for other women. It''s not human. It''s a torture."


    I''m plugging my ears. "Mia, if you don''t write with Ji Yu Feng, you''re just a genius."


    "Master queen, are you all right? I heard you were hurt? What''s going on? What''s going on? Was he beaten by that scum man? Or is it abandoned and self mutilated? " You see, one brain hole is bigger than the other.


    "I''m very well," I resisted the impulse to overturn MIA on the ground. "Get out of my way and crush my wound."


    "Oh," MIA immediately released and looked at the bandage on my chest, which seemed to be very serious. "I''ll go. The wound is so heavy. It won''t be in my chest. Did it hurt my heart? Or just a few centimeters away from the heart? "


    "You''ve seen a lot of Qiongyao dramas." I gave her a look.


    Ji Yufeng also had a runny nose and tears, "master queen, what''s the matter? That scum hit you? "


    "Who are you listening to?" I frowned.


    "Ming Qing." Mia blinked.


    I clenched my fist. The sandwich was crushed. Good. Mingqing, you can''t blame others for your own death.


    Mingyu immediately took the sandwich out of my hand and kept saying, "don''t waste food. It''s not easy for farmers to grow vegetables. " One side of the heart for his brother a moment of silence, it is estimated that he will not have a good life in the near future.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense." I rolled my eyes and said, "I know how to chew the root of my tongue. I''ll cut off his tongue later."


    "Then your wound..." Ji Yufeng is curious, "master queen, you are so powerful. Is there anyone in the world who can hurt you? Who is it? Is it worse than you? "


    "It''s not so bad. It''s just that I''ve been cheated and plotted." I sighed and drank the seafood porridge. "Nothing more.""What about the other side?" Mia immediately asked, rubbing the devil''s hand to help me revenge. "Dead? How does master want him to die? Arm, waist and leg? "


    Hey, hey, pay attention, you are not a underworld, "it has been burned to ashes, on the street, now it is estimated that it has been cleaned up by the cleaners, you should go to the garbage station to find it."


    Mia decisively put down her hand, "not early."


    Did you ask early? "What''s the matter with your man?" Mia asked again.


    "He? Find what you really love. " I shrugged and looked indifferent.


    Mia suddenly favor my head on her shoulder, "nothing, want to cry cry, I borrow your shoulder."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Believe it or not, I unload it. "Go down and look at the shop!"


    "Eh ~" MIA smacked her lips, got up and went downstairs, "I never forget to crush my apprentice. Master, you are really weak and determined."


    You want to die is not, "waste what words, I was injured, you have to look at the shop."


    "OK, OK, I''ll go." Mia is helpless, conveniently pull away Ji Yufeng, "go, go, work."


    "Wait, Ji Yufeng, you leave Baize behind." Bai Ze is also a medical immortal. It would be better to find him than Lao Wang.


    The white shadow fell beside me and looked at me carefully with his chin in his hand. "Oh, you can still be injured. It''s rare."


    I rolled my eyes and said nothing. "Come and help me."


    Baize helpless, came forward to check my wound, bandage a circle of open.

 Chapter 609

    "Tut Tut, it''s not a light injury. I remember the last time you were so badly injured, you had to save that smelly boy in your family. He almost pulled out your heart at that time, and this time it was also your heart."


    "No nonsense, can it be cured?" I really want to throw him out.


    "Yes, this little injury is OK." Baezawa reached over my chest.


    Mingyu immediately grabbed his hand, "Hey, wait a minute, the boss''s body now is pulled back with linshuizhaohua. If you are so rash, will it conflict?"


    Hearing what Mingyu said, Baise took back his hand and thought for a moment, "yes, I almost forgot that, and your linshuizhaohua is still half hanging. It''s a bit troublesome."


    "What about adjuvants?" I propose.


    Bazaar suddenly looked at me, "are you in a hurry? You such wound, seeks your own self-healing ability, can''t use half a month to only have a white line, why so anxious? "


    "I''m in a hurry, I''m in a hurry!" I grabbed baezer''s arm and glared at him.


    Baise was a little creepy, but nodded, "OK, OK, I know, I''ll have a look." Then I looked on my wound, "just some skin injuries, but your body is too special to mess around."


    Too simple injury is more difficult to cure, which I also know, "you can do it yourself." I think it''s better to go to Lao Wang, "Mingyu, go to Lao Wang." I think it''s better to find this beast than Taifu.


    "Good." Mingyu cleans up her breakfast and goes out with it. "Boss, lie down and don''t move."


    Don''t move, how possible, lie one day body will grow hair, before I like the house because at least there is something fun at home. And if you lie in bed all the time, you will die.


    To understand this, I got up, got out of bed and ran to the balcony of the living room to bask in the sun. Xiao Hei was so warm that I held her in my arms and warmed her hands. I was looking at a book that I didn''t know where I came from. These books were all found by Luo Mingshang. I don''t know where he got it. He didn''t take it away.


    It''s like some history books. When I look at those books, Duhan becomes a little white fox, yawning around me, and there''s a lot of noise downstairs.


    In such an environment, the morning passed.


    After lunch, Mia ran to the roof to bask in the sun. It''s so famous that she can grow tall by taking calcium supplements. I don''t know where she got so many misconceptions. When did she get into the habit of being lazy? What''s the reason for being lazy.


    Mingyu just went out downstairs. When she looked up and saw MIA on the roof, she cried out, "MIA."


    "Well?" Hearing the cry, Mia poked out a small head, "sister Mingyu, what''s the matter?"


    "Mia, what are you doing up there? Come down to work Mingyu shouts helplessly.


    "Oh, it''s lunch break now. Do you want to take the sun and supplement calcium with sister Mingyu?" MIA poked her head and said.


    In fact, I always want to laugh, Mingyu and Mia look about the same age, Mia even called Mingyu sister.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingyu didn''t know how to answer, "no, you should be careful. I''ve had enough of the sun. Come down and help. "


    "Hey." Mia jumped straight from the top. "Hey, it''s OK, er..." All of a sudden, there was a surge in her stomach, Mia leaned over and retched, "retch ~"


    "mia, what''s the matter with you? It''s all right Mingyu asked, patting MIA on the back.


    "Nothing. It seems that I''m a little full at noon." Mia waved and touched her stomach. It seemed that she had eaten too much at noon.


    Mingyu was relieved that the one on the top was not well. If she got sick again, it would be over. "I know you still eat so much. Why? Does your sister not give you food at home? "


    "No, it''s because I eat so well that I eat too much for a change occasionally." Mia is the one who owes.


    Hands itch. Mingyu has an impulse to throw MIA out for a moment. Who did the dead girl learn from? She used to be so cold.


    "Hee hee ~" MIA laughed mischievously. Suddenly, she felt dizzy, "eh?" Shaking his head, the bright jade in front of him became more and more blurred, and finally turned into darkness.


    "Hello, Mia! Mia. Mia, are you all right, Mia See MIA suddenly fainted, Mingyu urgent, busy to help MIA. "Hey, somebody, something''s wrong."


    The first one rushed out was Mia''s close husband, Kong Lin, "Xiao Ya, Xiao Ya, what''s the matter?"


    "Get people up first." Mingyu''s face is not very good. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    Kong Lin picked up Mia and rushed to the second floor without saying a word. I was drinking tea when I saw a shadow rushing up, which made me jump. "Poof - cough, what''s that?"


    "Xiaoya, she..." Kong Lin holds MIA with a look of panic.


    Looking at MIA in Kong Lin''s arms, I was also stunned. I put down my tea cup and walked over quickly, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. I suddenly fainted," Kong Lin was at a loss. "She Xiaoya, will she be ok? "I quickly put out the position, "let her lie on the sofa."


    Kong Lin immediately hugs people to the sofa, looking at Mia''s pale face, Kong Lin''s eyes are only anxious, "Xiao Ya, Xiao Ya, Xiao Ya." He called Mia''s name over and over again.


    I reached for MIA''s hand and felt the pulse. As soon as I picked my eyebrows, the pulse was wonderful.


    At this time, other people also came up. Hey, you don''t watch the door? "Boss, Mia, how''s she doing?" Mingyu looks at the pale and unconscious MIA on the sofa and turns to ask me.


    "Ha ha ha." I a strength of ha ha ha ha of smile, see sky Lin''s eyes full of ambiguity.


    "What''s the matter? Hey, what are you looking at me for? What''s going on? Xiaoya, is she OK? " Kong Lin''s eyes are burning with anxiety.


    "Mia, she She said, "he''s OK." Kong Lin is so funny now. I really don''t want to give up, but I''m afraid that Kong Lin will kill me if I play any more. Forget it.


    "Nothing?" Kong Lin does not understand, "but small Ya she."


    I calmly get up and continue to drink tea, "nothing, just pregnant!"


    Kong Lin was stunned, "Huai Pregnant? "


    "What The crowd was also surprised.


    "Boss, are you right, Mia? She Why is she pregnant? " Ming Qing''s expression is also incredible.


    "What? I don''t believe your boss, Mia. She''s really pregnant, "I replied seriously. "And if they have a husband, why can''t they be pregnant?"

 Chapter 610

    Ming Qing zazazui, "pregnant can''t work."


    Oh, yes, "yes, but it''s OK. It''s good for children to come to the store for more edification."


    "Hello, hello." Mingyu''s black line, "boss, can you stop So... "


    How about that? I rolled my eyes. Kong Lin held Mia''s hand tightly. "I''m pregnant, Xiao Ya is pregnant, Xiao Ya is With my children. "


    "Well, if there''s no accident, it must be your child." I nodded, the so-called accident is, of course, um that. But it''s impossible to think about it.


    Xuan zero pinched chin thinking, "however, since pregnant, that is to say, is ghost fetus?"


    "Yes," I sighed, "I haven''t seen a ghost yet."


    "What happened to the ghost fetus?" Some ghost who was a father for the first time blinked in bewilderment.


    "It''s very dangerous for people to have a ghost fetus, because the ghost fetus will absorb the essence and aura of the mother to grow up, so many mothers will die with the birth of the ghost fetus, and the ghost fetus is weak, so it''s easy to miscarry." Give it to him. "If a female ghost is pregnant, then when she gives birth to a child, the female ghost will either return to the underworld for decades to recover her physical strength or go straight out of her wits because she is weak."


    "What Someone who was just happy to be a father was suddenly confused, "that Xiaoya, she..."


    "That''s why I want him to come to the shop. The spirit of the spirit hall is sufficient, and it will supplement the spirit absorbed by the fetus. In addition, the sword of the emperor in her body will also protect her body automatically. Be careful to hurt the child." I warned again.


    "Well, I see." Kong Lin nodded.


    "Well, let''s go down first and let MIA have a good rest." Mingyu pulls the people to leave. I''m going to follow them. Mingyu drinks them. "Boss, you''re here with MIA."


    I was immediately upset, "Hey, they are so sweet. Is it suitable for me to be here?"


    Mingyu glared at me, "there''s nothing inappropriate, or go back to the room and lie down."


    Cut. I smacked my lips and replied that I continued to doze off on the balcony.


    In the living room, Kong Lin is guarding the sofa, looking at MIA who is still sleeping. Her face changes like that of Peking Opera. How wonderful, how wonderful, I think he has thought about what kind of daughter-in-law his children will find in the future.


    "Xiao Ya, thank you." Kong Lin murmured.


    "Empty rain?" I do not know when, Mia has woken up, a wake up to see Kong Lin, Mia is a small Leng.


    "You wake up." Kong Lin looks at Mia and sees that MIA remembers, so he reaches out to help her up.


    "Ah? What''s wrong with me? " Mia rubbed her head. "How do you feel so tired? Have you done a lot of work recently? "


    I almost spit out a mouthful of tea. How much work do I do? Do you eat much? There is no business in the shop recently. What have you done?


    "Two people, how not tired?" Kong Lin said with a smile.


    "Two?" Mia didn''t understand what it meant


    Kong Lin put his hand on Mia''s abdomen and said, "here''s another one."


    Mia looked at her abdomen and suddenly woke up, "I I''m the one who... "


    "Yes." Kong Lin said with a smile, "Xiao Ya, you have ruined our children."


    "I I''m pregnant Mia couldn''t react. When she reflected it, she was flustered. "Kong Lin, I How can I be pregnant? I have paid attention to it. Why can I be pregnant? Ah, I knew we should have done a good job. "


    I suddenly black line, Hello, here is a living man, you so blatantly say these words, have you ever thought I was a minor ah. Besides, why can''t you be pregnant? Aren''t you a woman?


    "Idiot." Seeing Mia''s panic, Kong Lin laughs, "but you''re so rash, you should pay attention to it. You''re pregnant with a ghost fetus, so you should be extra careful. Don''t make any more mischief like before."


    "Well, I know." Mia curled her small mouth, then gently laughed, and caressed her abdomen carefully. "Children?" Now MIA is full of maternal brilliance.


    In the afternoon, when Lao Wang came to see my injury, I asked him to prescribe some pills for MIA. As a result, Lao Wang''s eyes were a little ambiguous.


    "Cough, these medicines, take them every morning and evening," Lao Wang coughed awkwardly, then glared at me, "and you, these medicines, three meals a day, let Mingyu give you three bowls of water to boil into a bowl."


    I hate Chinese medicine. "How long will it take?" I care more about time.


    "What? Are you in a hurry? " Lao Wang collects his things.


    "Well, it''s urgent." I nodded again and again,


    "then push back. You''re seriously injured this time, and your body can''t give you drugs indiscriminately. Besides, who hurt you? Who else can hurt you now? "


    "A minion." I casually replied, "I didn''t notice that I was just drilled."Lao Wang shook his head helplessly. "You seldom relax your vigilance. Who is the other side?"


    "It''s burnt to ashes." Looking at him, I know that he must have been thinking that the people around me rebelled.


    "That''s good," Lao Wang nodded, and then glanced at my shop again. "Look, your Ghost Husband is not here. I thought he was attacking you."


    The air in the shop dropped to the extreme, and Lao Wang also noticed something was wrong, "what''s the matter? Not really Defected. "


    "It''s OK. How''s your sanqingdan training going?" I quickly turn to the topic. Why do you both ask this question?


    "Almost." Lao Wang replied. "There are still several medicines that have not been tried out."


    "How many mice have you killed?" I have no choice but to sigh. If it goes on like this, the ghost of the underworld has just been solved, and there will be another rat disaster.


    "What''s the matter? Come on, remember my words..." Before he left, Lao Wang had to nag.


    "Well, see off." Before he finished, I interrupted. Yes, it was so neat. I''m kidding. I''m crazy after he says it.


    Old Wang white I one eye, "have no conscience of smelly wench, use up to rush a person, medical expenses?"? There''s also a visit fee. "


    "Do you want to return the sanqingdan to me now?" I also rolled my eyes and made so much money. It''s good to ask me for medical expenses.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lao Wang, with the expression I knew, left with his medicine box.


    Mingyu sent people out, I looked at the medicine on the table, inexplicably want to throw out, because I know, must be very bitter, because Lao Wang has always believed in a word, called: good medicine bitter, good for disease. Interesting.

 Chapter 611

    The wind blows from the distance, quietly across the breath, and time slips away from the fingertips. I am looking for your trace from the end of time. The pace of reincarnation never stops, and I will eventually become the quicksand of time in reincarnation.


    For the first time, I felt that what I was injured was not just physical pain. I don''t know whose voice was loud. In less than half a day, the news that I was hurt was spread to all the people in the street. Now, the onlookers, sarcasm, schadenfreude and surprise all came to watch. Hey, I''m not a rare animal. Don''t look at me like this, OK? I''m hurt. What''s wrong? Don''t look at me with the eyes of the monkey king in the meteorite, OK?


    Of course, many people came to express their sympathy to the injured. For example


    "How on earth did you get hurt? The other party can be burned to ashes by you, obviously the strength is not as good as you. " The vice mayor came with a family to express his sympathy, and then he was very puzzled about the process of my injury.


    "I said it. It''s just that I didn''t pay attention to being plotted. " Ming Qing''s game machine was used by me to pass the time. I responded bored while playing games.


    "You should not be negligent. What''s the matter?" The vice mayor is still not going to let me go.


    "The other party is a puppet. It looks very similar to an acquaintance I haven''t met for a long time, so I was careless for a moment." I continued to play the game, and my mouth was not idle. Why does everyone have to ask me a question.


    Maya didn''t know what she had put into my hand. "Acquaintance? How much like that, I can cheat you, little fox


    I took a sip from the cup, and the taste was strange, but I could still take a sip. "It''s very similar. It''s not only the appearance, but also the breath and memory. It can be said that it''s a perfectly copied person. It''s like someone you know is under control. "


    The two old men changed their faces. "Are you serious?"


    "You know I''ve never said anything about it." I shrugged, "and there is more than one doll like this. I burned one, and another one colluded with luomingshang."


    "No wonder I didn''t see your Ghost Husband. Why? Divorced? " Maya sat next to me.


    "Not yet, in a few days," I don''t have the time recently. "The one Luo Mingshang met is her old lover. If you can cheat even the underworld, you will know how similar it is."


    The vice mayor''s face slightly coagulated, "do you mean that more than one such doll may have mixed into the city?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "and what they can attack most is the deepest weakness of the human heart. A perfect puppet is the death place of many people. And


    "What else?" Asked the deputy mayor immediately.


    "What are they after me for? You know, it''s not good for them to attack me. If their ultimate goal is to attack this street, it''s useless to hurt one of them. Moreover, I don''t show much to the public. Most importantly, I don''t have many relatives and friends here. If they find a dead person, I won''t believe it, or I won''t believe it completely. Why take such a big risk to deal with me, ¡±I frowned. "The most important point is that the puppet I burned to death asked me to hand over Tianzhu before I died."


    "The devil?" Two people looked at each other, "why would I ask you for heaven''s punishment?"


    "This is also the place I can''t figure out," I shook my head. "Moreover, they can go in and out of the antique street freely at night, although they can''t rule out that the figure who collaborated with luomingshang has the smell of Shura King Youming snow. But don''t you think it''s going too well? "


    "You mean, there are spies in antique street?" Mayer guessed.


    "No," I shook my head, "I''m worried, the spy is by our side."


    "Oh?" Vice mayor also frowned, "how to see?"


    "If it''s really the netherworld snow, the Shura hall can''t have no reflection at all. They go into the antique street in black robes, and the night watchman can''t have found it," I put down the game console. "What''s more, I was fighting with that man at the entrance of antique street last night, so much noise didn''t disturb the night watchman."


    The vice mayor''s eyes were tight. "Who was the night watchman last night?"


    "I don''t know," I shrugged. I never cared about that. You arranged the night watchman. "There are only two reasons why the night watchman didn''t find out, either he was with them. Either it''s really not found, it''s enchanted, or it''s gone a long way. "


    "You are good to heal." Said, two people left in a hurry.


    I waved my hand and sent two people away. I talked a bit about the above, so as to find something for them to do and stop bothering me.


    The weather in broad daylight is so good that people want to roll on the grass and have a good sleep. I''m sitting on a soft couch reading a book. There are four people in the room. Yes, there are four people. MIA won''t let her work. They are all pregnant. If something happens, Kong Lin will kill me. Let''s go to see the children and learn how to take care of them. Kong Lin accompanies her and takes care of her carefully. Ji Yufeng is called away by Yan Yan, and Bai Ze is left by me, so Xiao Qi is dragged away again. Even though he drags me with a runny nose and tears before leaving, Ji Yufeng is also my apprentice. He hasn''t grown up yet. In case he is folded outside, he will die. I can only apologize to Xiao Qi.Recently, the business in the shop is less and less, and I''m more and more idle. There are too few people who come to marry in secret. It''s supposed to be the peak season, isn''t it? And it''s already July, July, yes, it''s going to be July half.


    I look at the time on the calendar. It''s ten days before the ghost festival in July and a half. It''s just ten days. I should be able to catch up with it. I feel the wound on my chest. In the past few days, Bai Ze and Lao Wang are forced to go together. In a few days, it''s already scarred.


    Let them prepare by July and half. I have to find something to do by myself.


    "Master, what are you looking at?" Mia came into the room with her child and looked at the book in my hand. To tell you the truth, I was not in the mood at all. MIA looked at the book in my hand and said, "Ba Shu Tu? What''s that? "


    "Well, a small civilization in ancient times." I replied.


    Mia sat down beside me. "Master, you''ve been reading a book for a long time. What are you thinking? Is it hard to be, thinking about Luo Ming Shang? " How is the expression of a face wretched to return a responsibility? I didn''t teach it.


    Oh, I almost forgot him if you didn''t say it. These days, no wonder I feel more comfortable that no one bothers me. "In a few days, it will be July half." I put down the book, "this should be your first ghost festival."

 Chapter 612

    "Yes." Mia a face of excitement, "master, what do you do on ghost day?"


    I thought about it, "well, the main thing is, handing out leaflets."


    Mia a Leng, "what?"


    "Well," I nodded, "this is Ji Yufeng''s job. He is the gatekeeper. On ghost day, a large number of ghosts will be sent back to the human world to enjoy the sacrifice of their relatives. All of them have to go to the gate of Hades. We need him to take good care of the gate. Antique Street will send several night watchmen to help ghost messengers send these ghosts out of the city. Most of our work is to send out leaflets. There are so many ghosts, but it''s a good time to make money. "


    "Ah "Ah?" Mia still didn''t respond. "Nothing else?"


    "Most of these ghosts are bachelors, who don''t want to get married, and the underworld will give them subsidies," I said. "The spirit hall is mainly responsible for the safety of the street. The main ghosts don''t make trouble in the street, and we really have nothing to do except the antique street."


    "I don''t think it''s of any use." Mia whispered Tucao, "I don''t feel interested in it at all. It''s not as good as what I make complaints about. I might as well go to the door."


    I patted my clothes and got up, "OK, these things are for them to prepare. I''d better do something else." I called out. "Fox"


    "ah?" Little white fox jumped in from the outside, jumped into my arms, hairy tail swept my hand, "why?"


    "Let''s go." I went upstairs with little white fox in my arms.


    "What?" Du Han was startled. He jumped from my arms and changed his shape. "You''re crazy. You''re hurt. Are you hurt?"


    "I''m not looking for broken jade to steal a tomb. I''ll be fine." I run upstairs with people.


    Du Han yelled at the back, "Hey, how can you not even be responsible for yourself? Hey, you are in charge downstairs."


    "Ah?" Oh, sorry, they may not know what happened.


    I took Duhan and ran to the balcony. Maybe the window was about to jump down. Duhan held me tightly, "are you sure? Last time I saw that you were seriously injured. Are you sure there is no problem? "


    "No problem." by my troth.


    "It''s better to wait until you get better." Said, Du Han pulled me down from the balcony, "to jump you jump, not afraid to kick into disability, I don''t mind." Then he went straight to one side and sat down.


    I can''t bear it. "Are you going or not?"


    "No


    "No, no dinner at night." I threatened.


    "Oh," he said! Is this a mockery of me? Yeah, yeah. You''ve got a lot of guts and skills.


    "No dog food at night." I went on to say that Duhan became a little fox. Because he was a canine, I asked Mingyu to buy dog food. Anyway, it was said on the Internet that foxes could eat dog food, but he just hated dog food and had to eat it with us.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I saw Du Han''s hand tremble in the silence.


    It seems to be effective, and then said, "sleep with Xiao Hei at night."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Again, the silence of the fans, cats and dogs are not right, not to mention the black night sleep dishonest, always give you two paws.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Du Han was a little shaken, but only a little lost.


    I can''t bear it, "no, I''ll pick your fox skin and weave a neck for Xiao Zuo Xiao you."


    Du Han''s body shakes for three times. Just when he plans to give up his resistance, Mingyu comes up, "Du Han, what did you just say?"


    Mom, why at this time. In an instant, Du Han seemed to have found a savior. He rushed over and said, "your boss wants to pull me to find broken jade."


    I want to run, Mingyu heard, instant look over, "boss!"


    "Hehe, I just casually said that I haven''t gone yet." I laugh, OK, I know it''s promising, but what''s it for?


    Mingyu ran to me, grabbed me and put it in the room. "Today, boss, you can''t think of it. Just lie down for me." Said that a throw on the bed, a blanket wrapped, a door closed. "Duhan will go down with me. I''m not allowed to meet the boss today."


    I hold the quilt wronged wipe tears, whimper, no human rights.


    Don''t let me go. I don''t think you can see it in the middle of the night. In the middle of the night, I left a note for the rain. I copied the fox and woke up on the balcony.


    "Hey, wake up, wake up." I shook the white ball in my hand.


    "Ah?" The little fox opened his eyes. "What''s the matter? It''s dawn."


    "No," I looked at the fox who was looking for trouble for me darkly, "let''s go at night."


    Du Han said, "Hey, it''s immoral of you to teach bad children."


    "Cut the crap and go." I jumped directly from the second floor, copying Du Han.


    "Ah. Help! I''m dying. You wait for me. I''m not ready yet. " Landing time is only one or two seconds, Du Han quickly from my arms to earn off, first landing, I just feel in front of a flower, and then, fell from the mid air."Lying trough!" This smelly fox is here again. I didn''t jump enough last time, did I?


    However, I didn''t know where it was. There was a shout from below, which made me black.


    "Ha! The apostle from the demon world, I swear with blood and soul that I have made a contract with you. From now on, I will drive you until I say that the soul is completely delivered to you. " On a balcony, some fancy guy called to the moonlight.


    At the moment of landing, it was a roof. I looked down at the man below. He was about seventeen or eighteen years old. He was dressed in black clothes like cospy. Well, he was a boy with secondary disease. He scared his aunt to death.


    But what about going through the cold? I looked at the foot, no, I didn''t trample to death, and looked at the bottom, no, didn''t fall, or, fell on the balcony?


    I turned over and fell on the second floor balcony of the house below, looking at the boy with two faces. Standing on the railing of the balcony on the second floor.


    The young man below was also stunned. He looked up at me for a long time. When I was about to ask if I saw a fox, he said, reached out and pointed to me, and cried, "ah, dark apostle, you hear my call, come and sign a contract with me quickly."


    I''m in a daze. Is there any ghost or dark apostle? I''m also a God. Apart from myself, I''m also a warlock, a magician, a night watchman. Go to your sister''s dark apostle. Are you sure you won''t be killed when you summon foreign things on the Chinese terrace? Even if you summon them, they will come here to sign a contract with you and kill you every minute.

 Chapter 613

    "Idiot." I looked at him, narrowed my eyes and scolded him. I looked down at him like this, "ah, boy, did you see a white fox?"


    Young also Leng, Leng Leng shook his head. I split my mouth for a while, jumped over and landed, and jumped out of the fence directly.


    "It''s so cool," the boy exclaimed in surprise. "The devil is really the devil. It''s so cool. I knew that there are demons in this world." Said, directly turned around and ran out from their own door, caught up, "wait a minute, sign a contract with me."


    Hello, boy, wake up, sleepwalking at night.


    I don''t care about that boy. Now it''s the most important thing to find Duhan. If I can''t find him, I can''t find broken jade. This trip is in vain. I just don''t know why we are separated, but it shouldn''t be too far away.


    Turn a half circle to the small park of the community, the breath of Duhan disappears near here, it should be here, "Duhan." I called softly.


    "Wait a minute," the people behind followed.


    I looked at him in disgust and went on. "Through the cold."


    "Well, here I am," some white ball climbed up from the pool, "drowning me."


    Hehe, it''s not easy to be alive. It''s estimated that the water phobia will hit again. I reached out and picked up the fox. "Is it in the water? If you don''t have a good command of your own space, who is to blame? "


    "Shit! I just want to fight back with you. " The little fox glared at me, "you said that if I don''t jump off the building suddenly, I won''t be in a hurry and get angry. I''ll fall into the water and blame me."


    "Otherwise, you blame me," I grinned.


    It''s time to go through the cold. "Blame me, blame me."


    When the young man saw this scene, he said, "Fox Can the fox talk


    Du Han also saw the youth behind him, "I''ll go. Is there anyone else here?"


    "Well, someone," I nodded calmly, "what should I do? Do you want to knock him out? "


    "Cough, don''t make trouble." Du Han shakes the water on his hair and turns it into a human figure. He takes off his clothes and wring them clean. Hello, can you stop irritating me. I was stunned.


    Du Han suddenly felt wrong, "here, it seems that there is no smell of broken jade."


    "No?" No, what did you bring me here for? To die? Play? Sleepwalking at night.


    "No, I''ve always been very accurate about the coordinates of space, and I won''t make mistakes." Du Han shook his head and put the clothes on him. "Either the broken jade was moved, or we were robbed on the way."


    I looked at the reflection in the water, pondered for a while, and suddenly pulled Duhan away. The next moment, the water burst into a spray.


    It seems that he is right. Here comes the broken jade. "


    As the water dispersed, a black robed man stood on the water. I glanced at the stunned young man behind me, "go through the cold and take people away."


    "You take people away." Duhan told me at the same time, and then Duhan Leng said, "you still have injuries, you can''t move, take people away."


    My hands of the gas blue netherworld fire, directly hit the past, "you should not think that I want to fight hand to hand, as long as the action is not big, the wound will be OK."


    What else does Du Han want to say? After escaping from the netherworld fire, he comes directly to Du Han. His face under the black robe makes Du Han suddenly stunned, "mother." Sometimes life and death are just in a moment. Du Han this Leng, the other side arrived in front of Du Han. Hold the blade high in your hand.


    The next moment, the explosion. I stretched out my hand to pull away Duhan who was still in a daze. The explosion destroyed one hand of the man in black robe. The man looked at his hand, did not stay more, back two steps quickly left.


    I ran forward two steps, intend to catch up with the past, after all, broken jade may be in her body, but think of Du Han, turned back, "it''s OK."


    "It''s the mother, it''s the mother." Through the cold has been broken read.


    "It''s just a doll." I reminded him, "just like the one who hurt me before, just a doll."


    "But they are very similar, even the breath is..." Duhan still looks incredible.


    I looked at the stunned young man behind me and thought it was not suitable to stay here for a long time. I pulled Du han to leave quickly and decisively. I''ll stay in a hotel for one night. I''ll talk about it tomorrow.


    After returning to the hotel, Du Han was still in shock, and I was immediately upset, "Hey, wake up, you, enough."


    Du Han raised his head and looked at me, "really, that''s the mother, that must be the mother."


    I patted him on the face, "wake up, you, your mother is dead, your mother is unique, do you want to see a fake to impersonate your mother? Also, can a mother hurt her children? "


    Du Han heard me and calmed down. Yes, his mother is dead. How can he bear others to pretend to be his mother? How can he have the heart to hurt him? It''s just a fake. It''s just a puppet, "sorry, I''ve lost my temper.""Next time I see you, I''ll just get rid of him myself." I released my hand. "You can''t miss it."


    "No way." Du Han immediately clenched his fist, "it can impersonate anyone, but my mother can''t. Even if it''s like it again, it''s fake. "


    I can''t help looking at them, but I can''t help looking at them


    Du Han said, "do you mean Statement? "


    "Yes I nodded, these two people are the most important people for crossing the cold, just don''t know if he can pass this pass, "you''re sure, you''ve done it."


    Du Han''s eyes became cold. "If they pretend to be a statement, I will tear down that broken doll myself." Oh, it seems that in his heart, the statement is more important than his mother. Said there was no love.


    "Well, anyway, it''s right for the puppet to be involved. She''s injured and she can''t run far, but I''m worried about how to find her. I''m not interested in fighting guerrilla warfare with her."


    Du Han also nodded, "where do you think she will hide her son?"


    "Their dolls don''t have identity information, so she can''t get into a general hospital or hotel. She is injured and has to heal herself if she wants to stop bleeding, or go to some small clinics without medical license." I analyzed, "as long as there is a small clinic nearby to check."


    Du Han frowned in some difficulty, "just the two of us."

 Chapter 614

    I''m also in trouble. We two don''t know if we can go on like this. "By the way, how''s that kid today?"


    "You want to harm people again." I know what I want to do in a moment.


    "If you want to go back early and have a good meal, just listen to me." I rolled my eyes. "That''s settled." Then he turned over and went to bed.


    "Hello," Du Han held me, "you know who they are." The collapse of Du Han''s face.


    "Chenming middle school, grade 2, gaochen." I turned over, waved, lifted the quilt and went to sleep.


    Du Han was surprised. "When did you go to investigate? It''s so interesting."


    I don''t want to worry about him. Turn off the lights and go to sleep. Did I forget something? "Duhan, you turn me into a fox." I almost forgot that it''s not suitable for me to sleep in one room alone. I''d rather sleep with a pet.


    In the middle of the night, I heard someone touching my face and sighing, "why don''t they know how to cherish the beauty in front of them?" And then the paw came off me.


    In the early morning of the next day, I dragged Du han to the hotel for breakfast, which was not bad. I ate a little and drove to Chenming middle school. Du Han didn''t know how I knew each other''s information, only before I got on the bus. After I got on the bus, I took out a student card.


    "You stole someone else''s student ID card." Go through the cold and scream.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I gave him a white look, "picked it up."


    Chenming middle school is not too far away. It takes half an hour to get there by taxi. Unfortunately, the guard at the school gate won''t let me in during the class. Du Han and I went inside directly from the wall. Fortunately, there is no patrol teacher, otherwise I have to be called to the office to criticize education.


    It''s time for class. I followed Duhan to find the classroom on the first floor, the first floor, the second floor and the third floor. I looked at the house number, determined that it was here, but people in class, we are not good to disturb, simply wait outside, watching a patrol teacher or a teacher come out to breathe something, we stand decisively, as the students who were driven out of the classroom, finally I can''t bear it, pasted an invisible symbol on myself, OK, no one can see.


    It''s not easy to wait until the end of the class, looking at the teacher left, I went to the door of the classroom, just about to call, was a burst of voice to startle.


    "Well, I really saw the devil last night. It''s a female demon, a white dress, long hair, super beautiful, falling from the sky Early in the morning, Gao Chen talked excitedly about what he saw and heard last night, but no one believed it. "It''s true, it''s true, there''s a talking fox, and then the fox becomes a handsome guy, especially handsome."


    "Gao Chen, it''s time for you to go to the hospital." A boy who looks sporty comes up and pats Gao Chen on the shoulder.


    "I''ll go, Zhao Ming. Even you say that. I swear to God, what I said is true." Gao Chen patted off his friend''s hand and said indignantly.


    The boy had no choice but to shake his head. "How many times have I told you that secondary two is a disease, which needs to be treated, and are you sure you are talking about a devil or an angel? The devil in a white dress Oh, that''s a good point. I''m so sorry. I''m wearing a white skirt.


    "Er..." Gao Chen thought for a moment, "Oh, anyway, last night was really super fierce. There was a man in black suddenly fell from the sky. At first sight, he was not a good man. Then they started fighting. I watched the man in black''s arm was blown off, and then he ran away. Really, really." The more you talk, the more excited you are, and the more you dance.


    I have no choice but to help the forehead. Du Han around me smiles and smokes. I wave my fist and tear off the invisible charm. "Gaochen." I cried out.


    My voice, the class quietly looked over, I tried to adjust a lower part of the muscle, "gaochen students, can you come out for a while?"


    Then, the whole class fried the pot, "Hello, how beautiful."


    "What a good girl."


    "Yes, it''s Gao Chen''s mysterious girlfriend, isn''t it


    "It doesn''t seem to be a school student. Never seen it. "


    "But it''s beautiful!"


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t expect Gao Chen to teach such a beautiful girlfriend. What''s the reason? There''s no reason."


    "I''ll go, such a good life, such a beautiful girlfriend, God damn it! Come on, come on, where are my big FFF group? Light a torch and burn the heretic to death. "


    "Burn this heretic!" It''s a response.


    Can''t you let me go because of the angry words? Are you dead?


    And then I waited for him to speak, but this sentence almost killed me.


    "That''s her! The devil of last night Gao Chen suddenly stood up and pointed to me and yelled, but he almost didn''t yell directly, "don''t go, demon."


    "Well." My veins burst out, and I tried to hold back. I reached out and pinched Du Han''s face around me, and I laughed. You laughed fart.


    Then I heard a middle-aged boy yell, "Oh, oh, and that, that fox, that''s what I saw. That fox, it''s a human fox. Isn''t it super handsome. Is it true that you have the temperament to suffer from evil? "I laughed unkindly. Well, no problem. Du Han turned around and gave me his face. "Can you kill him when it''s over?"


    Don''t want to talk to him more nonsense, "Gao Chen, come out, something to find you." I called straight at Gao Chen.


    Gao Chen pauses and immediately runs out like a chicken.


    "Hello, Gao Chen." Zhao Ming is not at ease, also hurriedly went out with, "will soon have a class."


    "It''s OK, just a moment." I gave him a brilliant smile, and the boy''s face was a little dark.


    All the way to the playground, there are not many people here, and no one will care what you are talking about.


    "Gao Chen." He called out his name.


    "Why? How do you know my name? " Gao Chen was surprised, and then he pulled his friend''s arm. "You see, I''ll tell you, it must be the devil. Only the devil has the power of foretelling."


    What should I say about him. "Who are you? Why do you know Gao Chen''s name? " Zhao Ming also looked at us warily.


    I reached for a student ID card and said, "you dropped it last night."


    Gao Chen Lengleng took over, "Oh, thank you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhao Ming''s face was full of hate. "Where''s your devil? What about the prophets? "


    "Cough, devil or something. It''s a foreign product." I explained. "We, indeed, are not human."

 Chapter 615

    "Hello." Du Han was surprised. Is it really nothing to say so?


    I gave him a comforting look. I don''t know how to meet the psychological needs of the middle two boys and let them help us. I don''t know how to communicate with people at first sight.


    "Are you It''s a mysterious immortal cultivation expert of a hermit family who comes to look for the scattered family heirs and so on, and then finds me? " Gaochen is excited again.


    The corner of my mouth smoked. This brain hole can catch up with Mia and Ji Yufeng. "Well..."


    "Don''t be silly, you are a patient with secondary disease." Zhao Ming has no choice but to help him.


    It seems that some people do not believe, ah, I smile, "ferry cold." I called softly.


    Du Han hesitated for a moment. He looked around to make sure there was no one. With a bang, he turned into a little white fox and jumped into my arms. Zhao Ming was stunned. Then I stretched out my hand and lit up a dark fire in my hand. With a backhand, the flame disappears. Duhan was too lazy to change back. He yawned in my arms.


    "This What is this. Monsters. " Zhao Ming sat on the ground in fright. "You You are monsters. "


    "Do you believe it now?" I hold Du Han and look at him with a smile. "Don''t be afraid. I''m not here to kill you. I just need your help. "


    "You Who the hell are you Zhao Ming kept a distance from us and kept moving back.


    I squatted down, "don''t you see, he is my friend, is a fox, as for me? I''m a Rocha. "


    "Rocha people." Zhao Ming and Gao Chen were stunned, "yes Is it that kind of ghost? Demons and the like? "


    I thought about it for a moment, and it''s right to explain, "almost."


    "I knew it!" Gaochen suddenly cried, "there is a devil. You see, Zhao Ming, I''m not wrong. There are demons. "


    Zhao Ming got up from the ground and looked at us warily, "that So what are you going to do? What do you want us to do? We are just two students, nothing. "


    "Don''t worry, the Luocha people are just a name. They are not so terrible. They won''t suck your blood and eat your meat. We are also people who guard the balance of yin and Yang, which is similar to your so-called Taoists." I explained, "I came to you just to ask you a favor."


    "What''s the matter? I will help you Gao Chen is very excited and active.


    "Wait a minute, why are you looking for us?" Zhao Ming holds Gao Chen.


    I pick pick pick eyebrow, "don''t help also go, just you know we so many things, also saw our appearance, will all forget."


    "To How can I forget? " Gao Chen swallowed his saliva. "Brainwashing?"


    I nodded my chin. "Generally speaking, as long as you use the spiritual power to remove a brain nerve in charge of memory, you can remove memory, but if you are not careful, you will easily hurt other brains and become a fool," I said, attaching spiritual power to my hands. Smile close, "don''t be afraid, I will be careful, my craft is still good."


    "Wait, wait, I''ll help, I''ll help!" Gao Chen called out immediately.


    I looked at Zhao Ming, "what about you? Do you want to try? I haven''t cut it yet. I want to have a try. "


    "No, no, no, forget it." Zhao Ming waved his hand. "How can we help?"


    "Help us find all the unlicensed clinics nearby. And if there''s any uninhabited house or something nearby I drew back my hand and replied.


    "Well That''s too much. " Zhao Ming showed his hand.


    Gao Chen suddenly understood what was going on. "Was it the man last night?" Then she entered the mode of Sherlock Holmes, "yes, she was injured last night, so she should not run far. And she knows you are looking for her, and she dare not go to the big hospital. When she goes to the big hospital, she will be asked how the injury happened, which is easy to leak. There are only those small clinics where she needs to rest after being injured. No matter whether she goes to a hotel or a hotel, the hotel needs to be registered Remember, it''s easy to find out, so she will definitely choose the place where there are few people and no one lives. "


    "Pa pa pa." Zhao Ming clapped, "brother, it''s a pity not to be a detective."


    "Hey, hey, hey." Gao Chen laughs and thinks of something. "When it comes to the place where no one lives, it''s suitable for healing. I know one place. There''s an old apartment near our house, which is going to be demolished recently, but it''s said that the apartment was dead and then haunted. So no one dares to go. "


    I nodded," take us to have a look. " This place is really suitable.


    "Not now," Zhao Ming immediately refused. "Class is coming soon. Let''s wait after school. I''ll see you at the school gate after school. Let''s take you to have a look."


    I also think students should focus on learning, "OK." Then he added, "but what I''m telling you today is that if you go outside and talk nonsense, I''ll kill everyone who knows about it, including you two." I warned darkly.


    "Yes Yes Then they turned around and ran quickly.


    Du Han yawned in my arms, "Hey, are you really good at threatening people like this?""I don''t have time to play emotional cards with them," I said, holding the fox back.


    "No, no, no, I mean, it''s really not threatening to threaten people with a face that''s younger than them." Duhan added.


    "Shut up." I hit the fox on the head. You''re the only one.


    It''s still in the morning. They finish school in the afternoon. I''m in a bad mood for a moment. Where am I going this day? I thought about it. I called Mingqing. Without waiting for me to tell him not to tell Mingyu, I heard Mingyu on the other end of the phone snatching the mobile phone with an order tone. I thought it was too late to hang up. Then Mingyu educated me for two hours on the phone, and I still had one mouthful left When I was angry, I gave Mingqing the right way to investigate what private clinic was nearby.


    After that, I lay on the table and didn''t want to move. My soul almost came out of my body. Many times I wanted to take away my mobile phone. When Mingyu finished speaking, I was listening. But in my eyes, I doubted whether Mingyu had pressed the monitor on me. I was about to take it and stopped drinking it. I was so scared that I didn''t dare move.


    Du Han poked me with his little paw, "Hello, are you ok?"


    "You said My brain is buzzing now.


    "Ha ha, you deserve it." Du Hanbai gave me a look, and suddenly noticed something. "Someone''s coming. Hide."


    I resolutely pasted a sign on myself, invisible, and continued to lie on the table to pretend to be dead.


    It''s a middle-aged uncle with presbyopia glasses. He probably heard the voice, so he came to have a look, saw no one, and turned to leave.

 Chapter 616

    What is your future like? What''s your fantasy future like? It must be a beautiful dream. Once the fantasy spreads in the brain, it will not stop. It''s like a dream. Some people would rather sink in such a dream than face the reality. Why on earth.


    "What''s your future like?" A voice directly in the ear recalled, I suddenly opened my eyes. Some sweat wake up, get up, found that it is sunset, I actually lie down here to sleep for a day, the school is noisy, obviously after school, Duhan has been sleeping beside me, still not awake, I reached out to him, turned and walked towards the school gate, anyway, now are people, no one knows what I do.


    When I got to the school gate, I found that Gao Chen and Zhao Ming had been waiting there. I went there decisively, "sorry for being late."


    Seeing me, Gao Chen was immediately excited, but Zhao Ming was helpless, "where have you been? Isn''t it a good idea to go together after school? "


    "Sorry, I fell asleep." I nodded. "Come on, show me."


    "Go, go." Gao Chen, like a chicken, pulled me on the bus. About four or five stops, to gaochen home community, next to the kind of old community, and painted a big demolition.


    "Here it is." Stop at the door, pause, then walk up.


    "Why should I come with you? Isn''t it enough to bring you here? " Zhao Ming has a gloomy face. He planned to leave when he brought us here.


    I gave him a white look. "What if there''s no one here? Don''t look for it. I need your help


    "Yes, maybe we can see if there are ghosts." Gao Chen looks excited.


    "From what I''ve seen today, I won''t say that there are no ghosts in the world any more." Zhao Ming is very depressed, "can you catch ghosts?"


    "We are ghosts." The staircase is half collapsed, but it can walk.


    "Who." Du Han suddenly jumped out of my arms, turned into a human figure, turned his head and yelled at the dark place behind him.


    "What''s the matter?" We also turned to see that there was nothing.


    Zhao Ming hugged Gao Chen''s arm. "Hey, don''t scare people. It''s terrible. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s like someone''s following us." Du Han slightly narrowed his eyes, then relaxed and scratched his head. "Maybe it''s my illusion."


    "How can there be people here," Gao Chen said with a smile. Then he came to a door and said, "this is it. This is the place where people have died."


    Looking at the shabby gate, I nodded, "let''s go in!" The door was locked, but I couldn''t help it. I stretched out my hand to lock a building, and the lock clattered open.


    "Zhiyou ~" a sound, the door was opened, immediately aroused a burst of dust.


    "Cough, cough." For a long time, no one stirred up a lot of dust. We coughed immediately and waved the dust around us.


    Slowly into the room, the furniture is complete, but it has been worn out can not be used, but also covered with cobwebs, inside the thick dust do not know how long, a strange smell in the room.


    "I said, there won''t really be ghosts here." Zhao Ming wiped the goose bumps on his arm


    "at least he was a man. He was afraid of ghosts. He was so hopeless." I looked at Zhao Ming disdainfully, and his eyes deeply stimulated his heart as a pure man,


    "who is afraid." Zhao Ming raised his neck and yelled at me.


    Du Han came close to me and touched me carefully. "Well, you should feel it."


    "Well." I nodded. "The taste of the potion."


    "I smell death." Du Han sniffed and said.


    "What''s that?" Gao Chen and Zhao Ming do not understand, "I only smell something rotten."


    "the breath of death is the breath of soul from the underworld." I replied, "to put it more simply, it''s the breath of the soul after death."


    "Soul Gao Chen still didn''t understand, "what''s that smell?"


    "It''s hard to say. It''s a nasty smell anyway." I shook my head. "But there''s a smell of potion here. Obviously we haven''t found the wrong place."


    Zhao Ming immediately catches Gao Chen. "Well, now that we have found it, let''s go first." it''s too dangerous here.


    No one gave him an answer. Du Han rushed to a room and kicked the door violently. He just saw a shadow jump out of the window. Du Han quickly jumped out of the window to follow him. I ran to the window and looked at them. I turned my head and yelled to them, "you two, go home at once. Don''t do anything. Have a good sleep." Said, also jumped down from the second floor.


    But bear child is bear child. Zhao Ming doesn''t want to go. He can''t bear to have a close friend who is unwilling to be lonely. He has to pull him to have a look.


    The black robed man, Duhan, I, the three of us chased each other, I ran to the middle, stopped, looked at the path around me, decisively copied the path to intercept.After catching up with the pond in the community where we fought last night, he was surrounded by me, but it''s really not a good place to fight. At this time, it''s time to come out to play. The man in black robe suddenly caught a little girl playing with water by the pond.


    "Don''t come here," she put her hand around the girl''s neck. The little girl looked like she was only seven or eight years old. This scene made her cry.


    "Give me the broken jade, and I''ll let you live." I held out my hand and said in a cold voice.


    "You''re talking to me about terms?" She looks a little smug.


    "One after another. One after another On the other side, the parents of the little girl appeared and cried, "don''t hurt my daughter. I''ll give you whatever you want."


    She sneered, "you, kill her, or I''ll kill your daughter."


    "What?" The parent was shocked. He looked at me, then at the opposite, "I I... "


    "Come on." The man in black stepped up his strength. The little girl rolled her eyes. I don''t even have the strength to cry.


    "No, I don''t want to." Parents immediately scared, and then looked at me, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "You''d better tell her you''re sorry." I directly pushed the parent back. An adult''s weight bumped into the black robed man and knocked her away. The little girl was released. The man immediately held his girl and hid away.


    I slowly turned to the front of her, "give me the broken jade."


    "You You are so cold-blooded. I don''t even care about a little life. " She looked at me gnashing my teeth.

 Chapter 617

    "You care if you don''t move your hand." I coldly glanced at her, Luocha people always only care about ghosts, want me to care, become a ghost again. "For the last time, hand over the broken jade and I''ll spare your life."


    "Ha ha ha, dream." Then he came straight at me.


    I was about to do it when Duhan came to me. Block in front of me, gave her a punch directly, hit the chest, the broken arm is also involved, blood a force to the outside, "I want to solve her."


    After a pause, I went to one side to do a good job I reminded him.


    Du Han ignored me and rushed up again. The cold light flashed in her hand. The soft sword trickily left countless small wounds in her hand. The other side had lost too much blood and was obviously not as good as Du Han. Duhan Shoujian, and her distance.


    "Han er." The black robed man suddenly changed his expression, covered his wound and looked at Du Han.


    Step by step, Du Han walks into the black robed man, and takes back the soft sword in his hand. Just when the black robed man is secretly happy and intends to give him a fatal blow, Du Han suddenly penetrates her heart with one hand. To her death, she looks incredible.


    "Your biggest mistake is to pretend to be her." Du Han whispered in her ear, "but for the sake of you letting me see her again, I''ll solve you myself." Said, directly push away, that hand is already full of blood, pulled out a crystal ball like thing. "Oh, there''s no puppet for the heart." Then he threw the thing aside, shook off the blood on his hand, came to me, handed me a piece of broken jade, "got it."


    "Hard work." I took the broken jade, "leave the rest to me."


    I casually put a Youming torch to clean the corpse. After looking around, there were still many people watching from a distance. That is to say, I saw the scene just now, and I didn''t scream and call the police. It''s really psychological. I floated my hands, crossed them in front of my chest, turned my wrists slightly, and then slowly opened them. After drawing a half circle in front of me, I went back to my chest again and closed my eyes. Suddenly, petals began to fall from the sky and people began to feel the fragrance of petals. People began to be in a trance and turned away one after another.


    Du Han is curious, "what did you do?"


    "Just a magic trick for them." I replied, "make them think they''re seeing dreams, but of course, they''re not dreaming the same thing. If we all have the same dream, it''s over. You can''t remember anything after a sleep. "


    Du Han nodded, "go back."


    I said, "shall we stay another night and go back?" It''s almost dark.


    Du Han saw what I meant at a glance, and then dragged it away decisively. "There are some things we have to face. Let''s go."


    "Crouching trough, fox, if you let me go, you''ll be great. Let me go." I struggled, "I''ll go myself."


    "Space art your younger sister, take a car to go back, just hit a, consume a little bit much." Duhan shouts back.


    Well, it''s probably the biggest mistake I made when I went to take a bus. I just arrived at the station, but I didn''t enter the door. I saw three people standing, Mingyu, Mingqing and Ruizhe. Oh, is there only one Xuanling store left?


    Of course, I can''t help being scolded. Well, I''ve expected that and I''ve been psychologically prepared. After being scolded by Mingyu for two hours, the car will leave and the ideological education will end smoothly.


    On the bus, I sat with Du Han, and Mingyu Mingqing sat on the other side of the aisle. Rachel''s in the back.


    "Why did you come all of a sudden?" I asked with a lingering fear.


    "I''m worried about your accident, so I came to pick you up." Mingyu gave me a white look.


    I smack my lips and sit back, because I have to walk for hours to make a bus. I don''t know if I can catch dinner. I''m a little hungry.


    "It''s over at last. I''m so tired," Du Han yawned and said, leaning on me.


    "Well, there are so many people here." I remind him that when you become a little fox, you will be famous.


    Du Han just remembered and sat down.


    This sneak out, it''s completely irritating to a group of people in the shop. Mingyu doesn''t talk about it. After three meals a day, even Mingqing stares at me like a thief. Ruizhe has ignored me for several days, and Xuanling has even joined Mingyu''s camp. Although he''s still smiling all day long, he always intentionally or unintentionally mentions my stealing Wake me up.


    As a result, I am eager to get better soon. Forced Baize and Lao Wang to quickly dispense medicine for me. In this way, three days later, my wound finally healed with only one white thread left. Congratulations. Lao Wang''s hair is white. I''m not in the mood to study sanqingdan any more. Let''s get some sleep. It''s the first time that Baise was forced by me not to come out again in a short time. This is the only thing that I do that is good for Ji Yufeng.


    I looked at the round jade in my hand and frowned. Is this the so-called Tianzhu? The lotus seed of xuelianer? But what''s the use of this? Do you want to ask Xia Hou AI, but seeing her scared like that, I''m afraid she will run back to her hometown. Forget it.Just thinking about it, there was a knock on the door. I quickly put the jade away and said, "come in."


    The door opened. It was Mingyu. "Mingyu. What''s the matter? "


    Mingyu gives me an invitation. Is it an auction? Or antique appreciation? "What is it?"


    The smile on Mingyu''s face and her eyes almost finished the crescent moon, "five tickets to the amusement park sent by minor."


    "Amusement park," I took it and opened it. There were several tickets for the amusement park, "what are you doing for us?"


    "It''s like minor made an amusement park and invited us to play." Mingyu replied, and then hugged me, "boss, you''re OK. It''s a celebration. Food and drink are free."


    I''m not interested. "Take those little things with you." I return the ticket to Mingyu.


    "Oh, children are free." Mingyu said.


    I Leng for a while, "not only 1.2 below the free, in addition to small left small right seems to have more than it."


    "Because it''s a new business, children are free." Mingyu replied, "this is for us to play."


    I thought, "OK." Forget it, I haven''t let them go out to play since they came here. The salary is high in the industry, but the welfare is really not good. "Then go."


    Early in the morning, Mingyu called people one by one, and then dragged them out of the door.


    "Really, what''s the matter? I''m going back."

 Chapter 618

    Mingqing hasn''t woken up yet. He is angry and wants to go back. The other two also turn around and want to go.


    "You are so brave." Mingyu said casually with a smile.


    The two people who wanted to leave immediately settled down and moved back unwillingly. They had to say that Wu Yue''s belly was black, which was also very terrible.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s really interesting," Xuan Ling said with a smile. "Now that we''re here, let''s play together. Maybe there''s something interesting about it."


    "It''s not a good thing that you can say something interesting." I can''t help fighting a cold war. What interested Xuanling? It''s terrible.


    Mingyu is leading the way. I hold a little left. The little guy is still sleepy and leans on my shoulder. Xuanling holds the other one. It''s rain. His face is excited. He is more energetic than anyone else. Maybe it''s because he came here for the first time. Xiaohei and Duhan are stuffed in the small schoolbag.


    "Hey, where are we going?" Ruizhe put his hands behind his head and asked casually, then turned to see Mingqing. "Hello, Mingqing, do you know?"


    "How could I know!" Mingqing turned his lips, and no one told him, "I was still sleeping this morning, so I was dragged up by my elder sister. If I didn''t say I wanted to change clothes, I would be standing here in my pajamas now."


    "They were born of the same root. Why are you so anxious to fry each other?" Ruizhe said, shaking his head.


    "I suspect I have a fake sister." Ming green noodle tears, by Ruizhe said.


    "Poof --" I couldn''t help snickering, trying to stop laughing.


    Walking in front of Xuanling also curious turned to ask Mingyu, "although I think it''s very interesting, but I also have to ask, where are we going?"


    I pick eyebrows. Didn''t you inform me to go down? "Didn''t you tell them?"


    "Oh, it was too late last night to say." Mingyu spat out her tongue, "minor''s amusement park has been built. It''s said to be a mini amusement park. We''ve got some tickets. I don''t think it can be wasted. No, I don''t think we''ve ever played together. "


    "Mini paradise." I think about it, mini paradise. It doesn''t sound like much.


    "Not bad, not bad." Ruizhe Yao was relieved, "it''s just a mini paradise, so it won''t be too late." I can go back to bed earlier.


    "No Mingqing crazy Khan, "don''t listen to the name is mini Park, in fact, it''s not Mini at all. On the contrary, mini park is a large-scale water park, animation Park, amusement park and game base Park," Mingqing said, "to be exact, it''s just called mini." What''s more, it''s made by minor. How can it be so shabby.


    Ruizhe, help me. "Do you want to play all on one side?"


    "I think so." I nodded.


    Ruizhe and Mingqing have been weathered! Reaction, Ming Qing blew up! "You''re kidding. Who''s going to accompany you to the amusement park? I''m going back." Mingqing said, turning to go back.


    "Mingqing," I turned my head and smilingly looked at Mingqing, who was going to leave. How bright the smile was, how beautiful it was, but in Mingqing''s eyes, it was shaking all over.


    "I''ll go." Mingqing has no choice but to turn around and go back. After such a long time together, the boss usually laughs so much. Then something bad will happen next. At least, for him, it is! For example, the last time he laughed like this, he was sent to the hospital because of food poisoning, and his salary was deducted for one month because of absenteeism, which was not a work-related injury.


    Entering the mini Park, Mingqing''s eyes begin to turn around. After entering the water park, Mingqing''s eyes are almost staring out. WOW! So many beauties. Many sexy bikini beauties are so beautiful. Mingqing feels that this is heaven. Now he is almost drowned by happiness. It''s right to come here. So many beautiful women.


    "Dengdengdeng ~" a cry, Mingyu pull me have changed the swimsuit, I am a lovely pink bubble swimsuit, Mingyu is a blue printed white flower swimsuit, waist with a white stripe of silk scarf. "Beauty on stage." Then he looked at the three people in front of him, "ah, how can you two still do this? How can you play later?" Looking at the three boys who are still wearing casual clothes, Mingyu is stunned and joking. They are all handsome guys. They are most looking forward to their swimsuits. Although there are many handsome guys here, they are most looking forward to them. The most important thing is to see the figure of Xuanling and Ruizhe. As for Mingqing, Mingyu says that he doesn''t expect to see the body of that smelly boy. She has seen it many times since she grew up, but she doesn''t care.


    "Just go and play!" Xuan zero casually waved his hand and went to one side of the chair to sit down.


    "I I don''t have to Ruizhe blushes and turns his head. He''s a standard boy.


    "I''m fine." Mingqing has changed her swimsuit and accosted two girls who happened to pass by Mingyu could not help but make complaints about what time the potential of the goods was so strong.


    I felt my chin and nodded, "well, consider digging."


    "All right, let''s go into the water first!" With that, Mingyu pulled me straight out of the pool. As for those little guys, they took off their swimsuits for a long time and went into the water noisily. Duhan watched. After Duhan became human, he also attracted a lot of beautiful women to chat up, but he still didn''t dare to get close to the water. The experience of falling into the water twice left her a psychological shadow.Sitting there drinking a cold drink, Ruizhe brushes his cell phone boring, while Xuanling looks at it from time to time.


    "The female killer appeared in the city, four girls were injured, three dead and one seriously injured." Ruizhe dials the mobile phone and looks at the mobile screen like discovering the new world.


    "You just saw it." Mingqing accosted the beauty and said, "for several days, the murderer hasn''t been caught. Muchuan is very busy because of this. Before four evil spirit array''s matter has not solved, makes such a matter again


    Xuan zero also gathered to come over, "do you know the specific matter?"


    "Well There are many comments on the Internet. It''s said that the four girls were bank staff, models, teachers and salesmen. The dead were all stabbed in the heart, and the model was killed because of the false chest Ming Qing began to explain, "the killers are all women who choose to take the night road, and they commit crimes on a fixed street. There is no camera on that road, and the killers commit crimes and escape very fast, so the police have no clue."


    "The leader of Muchuan is hard enough. It''s not peaceful recently." Ruizhe shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 619

    "Yes." Mingqing shakes her head and takes a drink. Then he looked at xuan0, "xuan0, how can you care about this?"


    "What, just curiosity." Xuanling smiles.


    I heard the conversation here, coming straight out of the water, "what are you talking about?"


    Xuanling conveniently wrapped a towel tightly around me and kept me tight, "if you are seen by your elder martial brother, you will be scolded again."


    "Well, why mention him." I rolled my eyes.


    "Ha ha." "Xuan zero smile," just feel as if only he can hold the boss you ah


    "No way." I don''t want to go over my head, "it''s just that the momentum is frightening. It''s just for children, but I''m not a child anymore."


    Mingqing is not afraid of death. "But when I was at the door before, the ticket collector didn''t ask the boss for your ticket."


    "Go away!" I kick in the past and directly kick Mingqing into the water.


    I sat next to Xuanling, "what more?"


    "Oh, let''s talk about it. It''s not peaceful these days," he replied.


    "What''s the matter?" Mingyu was also fished out of the water.


    "There is a female murderer who attacks girls in the dark. Several of them have been poisoned." Ruizhe replied.


    Mingyu immediately became nervous. "Then we can''t play too late today. I wanted to say that there will be a circus performance in the evening. Now it seems that we can''t see it."


    Old sister, don''t dare to say, "don''t stare at me."


    "Yes, too." Ruizhe thought about it and nodded


    "you want to die, stinky boy!" Mingyu waved her fist at Mingqing. "I''m worried about whether the boss is good or not. The injury on the boss is just right."


    "Yes, you just pulled me to soak in water." fortunately, the wound was gone, otherwise such a bubble would directly bubble.


    In the morning, I played in the water amusement city for a while, and then I went to the zoo next door for a walk. At noon, I went to the animation base for lunch. Although the meal voucher is free, it doesn''t affect the abundance of lunch at all. Like a buffet, a group of us found a larger table. I''m looking for food. There''s a sound behind me.


    "Snow," the voice came directly from behind, I turned to look, only to see minor standing behind.


    "I''ll go, minor. Why don''t you walk quietly? I''m scared to death." I was relieved. "Thank you for the ticket."


    "Shh." Minor suddenly covered my mouth, "don''t make a sound, follow me." Said, looked around, pulled me straight out of the restaurant.


    I''ve never seen minor so serious. Maybe what''s important is that he immediately shut up and followed minor into a quiet place.


    While walking, minor suddenly stopped. I asked, "what''s wrong with minor? What happened? Is anyone following


    "Yes." Minor suddenly turned around with a sneer, and I immediately understood. I stared in horror and stepped back.


    "You''re not Minogue." The real Minogue would not show such an expression. "You''re not Minogue. Who are you?"


    "Don''t you know who I am?" Minor sneered and held my hand tightly.


    "Who? Who are you? " I struggled for a while and found that I couldn''t earn it. How could minor have such great strength?


    "Don''t you know who I am?" Minor looked up with a sneer.


    My heart next tight, hand directly a turn, a Fu stick in her hand, she immediately release hand. I turned around and ran back. Who knows, the man disappeared directly in the same place and appeared beside me again. I was surprised. Looking at her hand, she quickly dodged. With a whirl kick, she immediately dodged and grabbed me. A burst of blue light immediately covered me.


    "You Who are you? " I was imprisoned in the blue light. I felt sleepy and lost consciousness.


    In a daze, I saw the snow all over the sky, the solemn temple, the innocent child, this time, more real.


    "Is it snowing?" Hand then the sky floating down a piece of snow, snow fell in the small hand immediately melted.


    It''s snowing. The cherry trees in the sky are blooming.


    I gradually woke up and was stunned by the scene in front of me. It was gorgeous here. I was lying on a big bed with purple veil all around. It seemed that I was a rich family. I would not be sold.


    "This is..." I got up in doubt, completely confused about the situation.


    "This is my home." A voice came into my ear.


    "What?" I knead my head vaguely. Where is this? who are you?


    "You wake up," a voice pulled me back. I turned my head and frowned at the speaker.


    "You again." This person, isn''t the one who came to the store before, from Yingliu, for the sake of rain? "What do you want to do? Take me back? Why I have a fire in my heart. It''s hard to forget. Why should I remember the pain again.Suddenly he reached out and hugged me. "I''m sorry."


    Excuse me? Why do you say sorry to me? Why do you do this? "My purpose is you all the time."


    "What?" I don''t understand the frown. "What are you..."


    "I promised you I would take you out." He sat down beside me and said, "I''m sorry that I haven''t fulfilled my promise until now."


    The valve of memory suddenly opened, "are you, Lu Bin? You are the little boy I did not forget, because that time is too lonely, lonely, I met everyone, everything, I remember clearly.


    "Yes." He reached out and touched my face. "I''m glad you remember me."


    I''m also very happy, "Lubin, are you really Lubin?"


    "Yes, I am." He nodded. "I said, I like to hear you play. I said, I''ll take you out to have a look."


    "Lu Bin." I reached out and hugged him. "It''s so nice to see you. How did you get out?"


    "I..." Lu Bin said with a smile, "in fact, after I went to see you that day, I was locked up by my father when I went back. Later, I heard that someone came into my house and asked my father to hand me over. My father handed me over without any hesitation. Seeing that I was young, they exiled me out. After that, I was adopted by a couple of wealthy businessmen, who were very kind to me and gave me all the property because they had no children. "


    No wonder I haven''t seen him since then. Then he said, "until two years ago, I heard that there was a strange city here, so I came to have a look and develop a subsidiary company by the way. My adoptive father agreed with me and let me come, but I didn''t expect that I met you here again. I''m really happy. "

 Chapter 620

    "Why don''t you come to me? Since you know I''m here, why don''t you come to me? " I questioned him.


    Lu Bin shook his head, "because I don''t know how to face you. I promised you to take you out to have a look, but I didn''t fulfill my promise. I was afraid that you would ask me why I didn''t keep my promise. Later, when the four gods came here, I began to be afraid and tried to hide my trace. Finally, I had a chance to meet you. Last time I saw you, I wanted to make it clear to you, but there were too many people in your shop at that time. I was afraid... "


    "I see." I patted Lu Bin on the shoulder. "It''s OK. I won''t blame you. We are friends, aren''t we?"


    "Well." Lu Bin nodded.


    I just thought of something. "Oh, by the way, you''ve got me out. They''re in a hurry. I have to go back."


    "Wait a minute." Lu Bin held me, "it''s not safe outside now. There are many more foreigners in the city. It''s safest for you to stay here now."


    I looked at him, "Lubin, do you know something?"


    Law bin frowned, shook his head, did not say anything, "in a word, it is not safe outside, the city is not safe, I will leave here in a few days, when we go together."


    "Lu Bin." I looked at him and shook my head. "I can''t go. This is my home. I won''t leave here."


    "Home? Yingliu is also your home. You have to leave. " Lu Bin was a little excited.


    "That''s not the same." I chuckled, "Yingliu is cold, but here, with my family and friends, I can''t leave here, and Lubin, I''m not the same as before. I will take responsibility and know how to take responsibility. "


    Lu Bin lowered his head, clenched his teeth and clenched his fist tightly. "If you stay here, you will die."


    "I''m a person who wanders on the line of death. I''ve wandered countless times. Death is not a fear to me," I took his hand. "Lubin, you can understand me, can''t you?" Because we are all one kind of people.


    Law bin loosened fist, suddenly smile, smile very helpless, "you actually did not change, or the same, like a doll."


    I shook my head. "It''s different. Doll, live. "


    Because of my disappearance, there has been a mess. A group of people are as anxious as ants on the hot pot. No one knows who took them away. Minor has been dropped, and the monitoring of the amusement park has not found out. They have to go back and wait for the notice.


    When I went back, it was already evening. Well, it was midnight. My mobile phone was in my coat, and my coat didn''t come out. I couldn''t call them to pick it up. I had to walk back alone. But I heard that there was a murder case against a girl recently. I hope he won''t meet me.


    "Well?" Halfway through, I glanced behind me. "Somebody, come out."


    A light drink, behind a red, is hongluan, see the person is hongluan, I was relieved, scared to death, I thought the murderer followed.


    "Baiya asked you to come?" I asked softly.


    "Miss." Hongluan said, "no, I''m here for myself. I''m here for miss."


    "Oh?" I turn around, long hair and long skirt flutter.


    "Now I''m a lady''s former servant. I''m here with her. I hope she can plan more for herself. If something is lost, she can come back again. But if something is lost, she won''t come back again. I hope she won''t lose something that is very important to her for those things that are not important and meaningless at all."


    "Whether it''s important and meaningful is just my personal opinion. For me now, it''s the most important thing to protect everyone and my relatives and friends. For this reason, even if I give my life, I will not hesitate. Just like him, for him, hongluan, you are also equally important."


    "Miss." Red Luan suddenly a burst of urgent call.


    "Ha ha." I have a crooked smile. "There''s no need to hide it, but what''s the meaning? Sometimes, meaning and importance are relative, but what I have to do is to choose between meaning and the most important. Before the time comes, the choice is uncertain. "


    "Hongluan''s mission is to protect the young lady, and she has promised to accompany her all her life Red Luan a face of firm, "this is from the birth of red Luan predestined destiny, red Luan never regret."


    I didn''t speak any more. Instead, I turned around and entered the antique street. As soon as I entered the street, I met a light, "who? Who is it? "


    "Are you going to die?" Is it a wake again.


    "I''ll go. It''s you. I''m scared to death." Murphy was relieved. "What''s the matter with you? Listen to Mingyu say you were robbed on the way? Yes? How are the robbers? "


    "If you want to reincarnate, I''ll take you." I gave him a look.


    Didn''t you smile, then looked at the red Luan behind me, silent for a moment, also didn''t say anything, "OK, hurry back, it''s not safe at night."


    "You too. Watch your night patrol." I waved."Don''t worry, Zhao Yun will help me." Didn''t you wave. Go on the night patrol.


    When I went to the gate of the spirit hall, the breath disappeared behind me. I chuckled and pushed the door open. There were two lights on the second floor. I thought they were both there. But when I went up, I found that there was only xuan0. Xuan0 was sitting there drinking tea. There were two cups on the table, both of which were steaming hot.


    I smile. "You know I''ll be back?"


    "I don''t know," Xuanling handed me another cup of tea with a sweet smile. "At night, the cold invades the body. Drink some hot tea to keep warm."


    I took the cup and the smell of tea overflowed. "If I don''t come back tonight, will you wait here all the time?"


    "Well." Xuan nodded. "But I know the boss will come back."


    "Oh?" I slightly narrowed my eyes, "Xuan zero, are you..."


    Before I finished, Xuanling interrupted, "to me, the boss is my family, just like a little sister. Need me to protect, to care for, in addition, I think I have no other feelings for the boss


    I hold the teacup and smack my mouth. Really, I haven''t said anything yet. As for being so anxious, I''m clear. Xuan zero smiles, "have a rest early." Then he turned and went back to the house, but suddenly he stopped, "and, boss, I hurt him He didn''t leave because the doll was netherworld snow, just because... "


    "I don''t want to know what it is." I drink tea, spit out a mouthful of heat, then put the cup on the table, turned back to the room, "good night."


    Xuan zero words did not finish, listening to the sound of closing the door, chuckled, "just because of guilt ah." It''s just guilt, not love.

 Chapter 621

    Red emerged in the water, spreading more and more halo. When red occupied the whole river, fish could not survive here. They devoured these bloody colors and fell in love with the taste. Even they changed.


    The smoke from the censer wafts out, and the house is full of the smell of burning incense, which makes people feel comfortable. It''s already July half. Every year on this day, even in midsummer, it''s overcast and windy. This July half, it''s even colder. It starts to rain early in the morning.


    In the middle of July, I submitted a divorce application to the underworld. Luomingshang was completely missing. Even the underworld didn''t know where he had gone. I think I was the kind of one who could afford to put down. I was calm at any time, even when I had given my whole heart to someone. I could take it back if I wanted to, throw it away if I wanted to Destroy, destroy.


    It''s raining all the time outside. It''s not too heavy, but it doesn''t finish. I''m sitting on the soft couch. The cold wind outside comes in with the overcast wind. I''m shrinking on the soft couch. I''m wearing only a skirt, with goose bumps on my arms. I''m holding Xiaohei and Duhan''s warm hand treasure in my arms. Mingyu couldn''t see any more, so she took a dress from upstairs and wrapped me up.


    "If you feel cold, go upstairs. The first floor has open windows and doors. It''s windy." Mingyu shook her head helplessly. "And now in July half, boss, you can''t stand the cold."


    "Nothing." I shrunk. The two little ones in my arms took a lazy nap and narrowed their eyes. "It''s not July and a half. A lot of people have died in recent months. They must be very busy. The night watchmen don''t know who they chose tonight." Anyway, no matter who you choose, you will have a share of Murphy.


    Ming Qing thought for a moment, "it seems that Tong MI, Shi Qing, and Zou Ming, are they Ruizhe?"


    "Ruizhe?" I was stunned. "Why is there Ruizhe?"


    "I don''t know," he came out from the back with a box. "They said it was decided by the draw. Let me go."


    I drew a smoke from the corner of my mouth, "the matter of drawing lots is to deceive. You still believe it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ruizhe is silent for a moment, "isn''t the spirit hall from ignore these matters?"


    "Who knows what those old guys think." I shook my head, "let you go, you just go, just help the ghost messenger escort ghosts out of the city, er I think this time, maybe their idea is to ask Ruizhe to take them out of third street


    "Oh," Rachel nodded.


    "I''m going to know it tonight, Ruizhe. Do you want to go up to catch up on sleep first?" Mingyu suggested.


    "Boss, you''re not going to send out leaflets tonight, are you?" Mingqing asked with lingering fear.


    "It won''t rain." I lazy response way, "Ruizhe, you go to rest, at night to work hard, as much as possible to find those old guys point hard fee."


    So this is dirty human trafficking? No, it''s population leasing.


    "Who is Tong Mi? Why haven''t you heard of it? " Mingyu doesn''t understand.


    "Tong Mi just came back last month, so you haven''t seen her very much. She seldom comes back this time." I shrugged and explained, "in fact, I haven''t seen her very much. I''ve heard the old man talk about it before. It seems that she''s a girl who''s not easy to be offended. Ruizhe, be careful. Don''t offend others when you work together tonight. I''m afraid I''ll collect your corpse tomorrow morning."


    "Boss, you can''t expect me to do better." Ruizhe can''t laugh or cry.


    I casually waved, "OK, OK, go and have a rest." Then he pulled his coat. "We can''t be idle tonight. Do you want to go out for a walk?"


    "Boss, stop for a while." Xuanling had no choice but to smile, "let''s take a day off this year. Isn''t there Ji Yu Feng? "


    "He? I can rest assured if you don''t mention him, "I rolled my eyes." how long has he learned? How long have you adapted? Usually the gatekeeper can get lost to the South Pole. He lost his way outside during the Qingming Festival on March 3 last time. How can I rest assured this time? "


    Xuan zero helplessly shakes his head, "it''s raining tonight, boss. You''d better not go. It didn''t matter much."


    I looked at the weather outside. It was really cold. Mia came up and said, "I''ll go."


    "Go to your sister." Pregnant? Where are you going? "You can''t go anywhere until you give birth."


    "Hey, don''t I just get pregnant and lose my human rights?" Mia came to me to complain. He turned to Konglin and cried, "Konglin, Konglin..."


    Kong Lin reached out and touched Mia''s head, "good, I love you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± It''s wrong to ask Kong Lin for help at this time. Mia''s heart is full of grass and mud.


    "Well?" Kong Lin seems to have noticed something. "Someone''s coming?"


    "Who?" I subconsciously looked at the door, "no one." in this kind of weather, there were fewer people on the street, and today is July and a half, so no one will go to this street.


    "No," Kong Lin shook his head, "someone came into the city, not through the regular way. It''s like two groups of people."


    I frowned and suddenly laughed, "I didn''t find out, Kong Lin, I''m good at it. It seems that I''m also influenced by MIA''s complementary Yin and Yang. It''s almost a wake. Keep up the good work. "Kong Lin blushed, "shut up! Don''t talk nonsense


    "But I didn''t notice," I laughed. "Don''t worry about them. As long as they''re not here to make trouble, there''s nothing wrong with us."


    On a rainy day, it was very early in the dark. Today was ghost''s day, so she sent MIA back early. However, Mia who went out didn''t see the shadow of Kong Lin and didn''t know where to go. She had to go back alone. As soon as she got out of antique street, she was stopped. They are strong men in black suits.


    "Miss mia, my lady, please come over." One person spoke.


    "Miss?" Mia frowned and subconsciously stepped back. Now she''s pregnant. You can''t use your spiritual power casually, but the empty rain and the fire rain are not here. It''s over.


    The other side didn''t plan to let MIA go. The two men in black cut off Mia''s way back. "You''ll know when Miss MIA goes."


    "Sorry, I''m not familiar with your lady." Mia''s cold and proud eyes glanced at several people and was about to leave.


    "Miss mia, please come with us?" The tone is very stiff, it seems that it will come from hard.


    "What? Hard one? Is it up to you? " Mia a face of disdain, but in the heart is nervous, thinking about the escape route.


    "Miss MIA is gifted and lacks natural strength. We are not rivals, but this is my miss''s order. We must ask Miss MIA to come and sit down and ask her not to embarrass us." The purpose of these people in black is very simple, that is to take MIA away.

 Chapter 622

    "Hum!" Mia gave a sneer. "She asked me to go. Am I going? You''re not sure. Aren''t you afraid of my master? " No way, had to move out of the master, hoping to scare them off. I can''t. MIA has planned to build up her internal power.


    "It''s just that boss Shuo is not here." The tone was full of pride.


    Just finished, a cold and proud voice rang out. "Oh? If I''m not here, will you let others bully my apprentice? " I followed up from behind, and I was glad to follow up. I just thought of Kong Lin taking Huo Yu to find out what happened to those two groups of people. No one took MIA back. There was an accident on the way. Kong Lin killed us.


    "Since boss Shuo is here, I won''t disturb you!" With that, a flash, a few people quickly on the side of a car to leave.


    I didn''t go after those people either. After watching them disappear, I went to Mia and said, "who is it?"


    "I don''t know." Mia shrugged. "But say that their lady wants to see me."


    I pause, shaking my head, "forget it, I miscalculated, unexpectedly someone will stare at you, I send you back."


    "Well." Mia didn''t refuse either. After all, she didn''t dare to go back now. "Kong Lin and Huo Yu are gone."


    "They''re going to investigate something." I held up my umbrella to fight with MIA.


    When it was cold, Mia stopped to help you put on your coat Then he said, "there are not many people in the spirit hall. Why do you want him to go?"


    "It''s none of my business that they want to go by themselves." I rolled my eyes and stretched out my hand to pull my hat. It was too big to block my sight. Then he added, "probably, I''m going to let you stay in the spirit hall."


    "Well, as a result, I was kicked out by you." Mia glanced at me.


    Even in the light rain, there are still a few people burning paper with umbrellas on the side of the road. Through the eyes of yin and Yang, you can see the souls around them and take out a handful of money from the burned paper ashes. Mia looked at it curiously and walked right past.


    "I must have been scared to run home when I saw this before." Mia looked at the spirits, and they all nodded slightly when they saw her, which was a kind of greeting.


    "And now?" I asked.


    "Now? I don''t feel much, "MIA shook her head." it''s good to see more, get used to it. They don''t mean anything


    I put my hand around Mia''s neck, and because of my height, I had to stand on tiptoe, "my apprentice, anyway."


    Mia laughed and promised my paws down. "If it''s not high, don''t force it."


    My face instantly black, I am not tall, how? I''m still growing. I''ll grow tall. I suddenly couldn''t laugh, I thought of something. "Mia, do you really want to take over the spirit hall?"


    "Ah?" Mia gave me a puzzled look. "Why do you ask? Not you? "


    "You know, all the masters of the Lingguan are surnamed Shuo."


    Mia''s face changed. "Well What do you mean


    "Don''t you know all about it?" I took a look at him and went on, "it means that if you take over Lingguan, you will change your surname to Shuo."


    "Well I feel like my dad''s going to shoot me. " Mia gasped from the corner of her mouth. "But I have my sister to help me cushion it. It should be OK."


    I had no choice but to smile. "Have you thought of a name for the child?"


    "It''s still early, not in a hurry." Mia touched her stomach. Then he looked at me, "master, what about you? You got married earlier than I did


    My eyes darkened. "Well."


    Looking at me, Mia sighed, "master, you I''m not in love with him


    "I''m different from you," I shook my head. "Kong Lin can''t find the wrong person..."


    "He didn''t make a mistake, did he?" Mia interrupted me.


    I gave a wry smile and shook my head. "Yes, but he made a mistake after all."


    "I don''t understand." Mia shook her head in bewilderment. "Will it hurt?"


    I turned to look at her. "Have you ever been in love before?"


    Mia thought about it. "There should be. I talked about it in high school."


    "Does it hurt when you break up?" I asked her.


    "No Mia shook her head. "Maybe I didn''t really fall in love with her. Besides, at that time, it was also the college entrance examination. We went to different schools."


    "Coincidentally, me too." I smile to mia, "OK, here we are. Go back." It''s in front of minor''s store.


    Mia stopped, "master, I still want to say, in fact..."


    "Well, I know, you go back and don''t come out tonight, no matter what you hear. By the way, remember to tell your sister about what happened tonight, let her check it out, and guard around here. I''m afraid they will attack you again." I warned.


    "Master..." Mia moved her lips. After a long silence, she said, "are you changing the subject?"¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It rained all night in this city. In addition to the street lamps, there were blue ghost fire to light their way. Rows of souls came out of the street. They were never afraid of rain. The rain passed through them, and they could not feel the cold. Several people with umbrellas were escorts around the team, and they could talk about it in their spare time.


    "Boy, it''s the first time. How do you feel?" Asked the familiar Murphy.


    "OK, it''s just that it''s not too hard to escort out." Ruizhe shook his head and said with a smile.


    "I have to wait for my soul to be sent back in the morning." Shi Qing interjected, "hard work."


    "No, it''s not hard." Ruizhe smiles. Shi Qing''s face is too oppressive.


    Tong Mi laughs, "Shi Qing, look at you frighten us little newcomers. If we go back, we''ll be scared out of order. Be careful, boss Shuo will settle with you."


    Ruizhe took a puff from the corner of his mouth, boss. That''s what you said Not easy to get into? He thought it would be a cold beauty like Shi Qing. Can this antique street have a normal number of people Women.


    "Speaking of that little guy, it''s really stopped this time. As for the flyers that were sent before, the underworld is about to protest, and the flyers are all over the street." Make complaints about it.


    "It''s probably raining, and I heard that she was injured a few days ago. It''s not a light injury. " Zou Ming is as warm and dry as the summer rain.


    "Well, she deserves it Shi Qing''s cold voice.


    "Well? Is the queen of hell hurt? I don''t know if it has anything to do with the disappearance of Hades One side of the ghost immediately surprised to shout.


    As soon as the ghost messenger finished, a group of people''s faces Suddenly froze.

 Chapter 623

    Ruizhe clenched his fist and said: "your Lord Pluto saw our boss get hurt with his own eyes. He left with a woman without looking at him."


    "Ah? How can it be Ghost bad surprise, difficult not into these two people want to divorce? It''s not just their own business. These two are one of the three giants in charge of the underworld, and the other is the nocturnal headman in charge of the balance of yin and Yang. They are the masters of yin and Yang. Whether it''s marriage or divorce, it''s a major event in both yin and Yang circles, and it''s likely to affect them. It''s said that divorce is divorce. There''s no psychological preparation at all.


    "There won''t be another divorce." The other ghost is so bad that they don''t take the law seriously because of their high position.


    "The boss has this plan, but he has no time to talk to him." Ruizhe shrugged.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a night''s rain, the next day the weather was fine. I took my tea cup to the outside of the house, and the clear water next door also went out to bask in the sun. I said, "Mr. clear water, you are recovering well."


    "Well, that''s about it." Clear water nods, "listen to nine Temple say you hurt, how?"


    "Fortunately, my self-healing ability is good, and with Lao Wang and Bai Ze helping me, it''s all right." I replied.


    "You, it''s easy to have an accident if no one looks at you." But Shimizu shook his head.


    I bit into the cup. "No, it''s just an accident."


    Shimizu was silent for a moment, "you..."


    Looking at Qingshui''s desire to talk and stop, I knew that I would not say anything luxurious, "what, Mr. Qingshui, you are the guest." I pointed to an old man by the road and went into Qingshui''s shop.


    Qingshui sighed helplessly and got up to enter the shop. I was also relieved that the tea in the teacup had already dried up. Looking at the dried up cup, I couldn''t help laughing. I''ve come such a long way and experienced so much. What else can I fear. What else can''t be put down?


    The consequence of drinking tea at the door early in the morning is that you have a stomachache and want to faint.


    "You deserve it, let you not eat well, let you die!" Mingyu scolded me while looking for medicine for me. "It''s killing you. You have a bad stomach. You still do it. I didn''t make breakfast for you. I didn''t leave it for you. I can''t keep it hot in the kitchen. Do you have no hands, no feet, no eyes? "


    I don''t want to talk on the sofa. Mingqing looks at me heartily, and then brings breakfast to me. "The boss eats first, and then takes medicine."


    "I..." I frowned and didn''t move.


    "What''s the matter?" Mingqing sat beside me, "does it hurt?"


    "I..." My whole face wrinkled with pain. It''s really painful. I dare not move.


    "Sister, sister!" Mingqing cried anxiously, "come and see the boss."


    When Mingyu heard Mingqing''s cry, she immediately came over, "what''s the matter? How does it hurt like this? Go to the hospital. "


    "No No I clung to my clothes and trembled.


    "You are in pain like this," Mingyu reached out to pull my hand. "Mingqing, go and call Doctor Wang."


    "No No, "he said I earn kaimingyu''s hand and hold Mingqing, "I I have a cramp in my toe. It hurts... " The first time I had a cramp in my toe, I didn''t dare move my whole foot.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of Mingyu''s mouth took a puff and gave me a hand. She stretched out her hand and moved my foot over. I screamed in a moment.


    "Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow I wailed.


    Mingyu glared at me, "eat! Then take the medicine, "he said, and helped me to rub the cramp place. His warm fingers gently rubbed the cramp position, and then rubbed my cramped toes. While I was eating, I watched Mingyu gently rub it for me, and felt that the cramps were slowly relieved, and I didn''t feel so painful.


    "Who let you always barefoot, feet a hot quickly relieve cold, is easy to cramp, not to mention your stomach pain," Mingyu side to help me knead and said, "there are slippers."


    "I didn''t have cramps before. I didn''t know it would happen all of a sudden." I rolled my eyes and bit the chopsticks. "I don''t know why I had a cramp all of a sudden. It''s killing me."


    Mingyu had no choice but to look at me and shook her head, "cramps are like this. OK, move yourself. Don''t touch the cool place again, or you will cramp again and warm yourself."


    "Oh." I took my foot back and moved it. It still hurt. But it didn''t hurt as much as it did just now. I tried to move and suddenly remembered something. "By the way, what did Mingqing ask you to check for me?"


    "Oh," Mingqing remembered. She went to the other side, picked up her tablet, ordered it twice, walked back to me and handed it to me. "This, this is the monitoring I got. The other side was two cars, about four or five people, all men in black. They were waiting there for three or four hours, obviously prepared for MIA. Of course, I don''t rule it out. It''s for... " Then he gave me a look.


    I looked at the surveillance video on the tablet, holding a piece of noodles in my hand, and sucked, "their purpose should be for mia, not for me. If it was for me, they wouldn''t run away immediately when I appeared yesterday. Well, it doesn''t rule out that their cemetery is the mayor. If it is the mayor, it would be a big deal.""It''s not an hour in any way." Mingyu poured a cup of boiling water and put it aside to cool down slowly. Then she put the stomach medicine aside to make me full. "MIA is the mayor''s daughter no matter what. It won''t be a small matter whether it''s for the Lingguan or the mayor that they can come to MIA."


    "I''ve asked MIA to tell minor to find out who the other party is. With minor''s intelligence, I believe I won''t be disappointed. Konglin and Huoyu will also protect MIA these days." I continued, "by the way, according to the news of Konglin''s investigation, the two groups of people who have entered the city these days do not seem to be ordinary people from outside. One group of people are not good at coming, and the other wave has not appeared. Even Konglin has not found the other''s action. It''s a bit strange."


    "Recently, there are many things, so don''t go out, boss. In case the Presbyterian Council comes, you won''t be here any more." Mingyu reminds me.


    I nodded. It''s true that things have become more and more frequent recently. First, the four evil forces and then kuidan. People in the city are already in a state of panic. Those demons and ghosts are destroying and killing their prototypes because they are afraid of moving. Then there are puppets and puppets, but the operators don''t know who they are. Now there are two groups of people who can''t find any trace. It''s really weird. Just vaguely, it seems that there are some lines connected in series. And that line

 Chapter 624

    I think of that piece of jade that has been almost completed. It''s like a jigsaw puzzle. Now there are two pieces of jigsaw puzzle, but what are the two pieces of jigsaw puzzle?


    It''s just that there are too many things to go out recently. However, since the last time those puppets were also looking for those broken jade, I deeply doubt whether they deliberately delayed me, which is why these things happened. But even if it is, I have no leisure to continue to explore.


    It''s not easy to talk about these two bear kids. It was Ji Yufeng who made so much trouble for me in Japan. It''s not easy to solve it. Now it''s MIA again. What a trouble.


    I held my face to think. Mingyu saw that I was in a daze, took away the noodle soup bowl in my hand, broke my mouth, put the medicine in, and poured a mouthful. I swallowed it, but I was thinking about something else.


    Looking at my appearance, Mingyu sighed helplessly, "well, don''t think about it. If you can let go, boss, they won''t be like a child who hasn''t been weaned yet."


    I looked at Mingyu, "ah?" Then he responded, "Oh, it''s not the right time. How long have they learned from me?"


    "Boss, have you been learning arts with master Shuo for a long time? It''s not as long as them I make complaints about Ming Qing Tucao.


    I rolled my eyes. "Can it be the same?"


    "It''s different." Mingyu simply cleaned up, "OK, boss, don''t be in a daze here. You can''t go back to your room and lie down."


    "No, I''ll go down and have a look." I waved and picked up Xiao Hei as a hand warming treasure. Deng Deng Deng Deng came downstairs and Mingqing immediately caught up with him.


    "Hey, boss, wait for me. I haven''t finished yet." Mingqing yelled and followed me downstairs.


    I turned and looked at Mingqing, went to one side and sat down, "what else? Hurry up and say, "I''m busy."


    "What are you doing?" Ming Qing smacked his lips and handed over the tablet again. "Although I don''t know who those two groups of people are, their cars have license plate numbers. I follow the license plate numbers to find these two cars. Guess what I found?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and speak quickly." I glared at him. Now I''m not in the mood to play guessing with you.


    Ming Qing zazazui, "well, I don''t want to tease you. I found that the ownership of these two cars is antique street."


    "What did you say?" I looked up in surprise. "How is that possible? Suit number? Or Did you steal it? "


    "Neither," Mingqing shook her head. "Do you want to know whose cars they are?"


    "Whose?" I asked immediately, it''s not a small thing after all.


    "Tong MI." Ming Qing replied, "these two cars are in the name of Tong MI."


    "What I stood up and said, "how could it be her?"


    Mingqing points on the tablet, "here, see for yourself."


    I took a look and frowned, "but what''s she going to do with MIA?"


    "Just ask." Mingqing shrugs.


    I looked at Mingqing, but my heart began to tangle, looking for? Are you kidding me? Let''s not say whether people admit it or not. Besides, I''m not familiar with her. It''s really inappropriate to directly kill and question her. It''s too stiff. Not only we don''t look good at each other, but also the antique street will be affected.


    I waved, indicating Ming and Qing to be busy first. I sat there thinking.


    "Master queen, I''m back!" Just thinking about it, I was startled by the moment of a whir. The content of thinking is all forgotten.


    Mom, you sell them. I glared at the people who came in. Ji Yufeng felt that my eyes trembled involuntarily, "er What''s the matter? "


    Looking at these two silly looks, I didn''t say anything, rubbing the temple, "nothing. What are you doing? I was not busy enough last night. What did you do here without sleeping at home? "


    "Oh, I just woke up." Ji Yu Feng replied with a smile, "besides, the elder martial sister is pregnant. I can''t help. Of course, I have to do more."


    Oh, I didn''t know you were so good, "I didn''t know you were so diligent." I rolled my eyes.


    "Oh, master queen, look at what you said," Ji Yufeng immediately ran over and rubbed my shoulder, "master queen, I''ve always been like this, but you haven''t found my advantage."


    "Come on, please. What can I do for you?" I patted his paws open and knew that this guy was either a thief or a traitor.


    So Ji Yufeng immediately laughed, "haha, sure enough, nothing can hide from the queen master."


    "Go to Japan." I''ll give him a vaccination immediately. Don''t think I don''t know. You haven''t broken the contact with he Mao chuyun. Last time I asked you to solve all the problems, I didn''t ask you to go to tell others and ask for the contact information by the way. Don''t you understand people''s words.


    "No, definitely not." Ji Yufeng told me immediately. "It''s just whether you can take two days off."


    I glanced at him. "Leave? What are you doing on leave? "


    "Come here to play, I want to take her around, not much, two days is enough." Ji Yufeng said immediately.My hand paused, looking at Ji Yu''s cover and smiling, "Oh, you play with me, don''t you?"


    Ji Yufeng was frightened and said, "what, master queen, don''t do that. You should know that love is free. You can''t hinder people''s free love, can you?"


    "You don''t remember what I told you before?" I pick my eyebrows.


    "I know." Ji Yu Feng nodded, "but don''t worry, master queen. Chuyun said that if she married over, the affairs of the shrine can be handed over to others."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is he Mao''s family so casual? "Do you know how difficult it is for he maochuyun to become the guardian of the shrine as a minor? Because of this, she was able to be in the same position as the young lady of her family. "


    "Well," Ji Yufeng nodded repeatedly, "but chuyun also said that there is an old Chinese saying that one person gets the way and the dog rises to heaven."


    I think about this sentence, how do you think this is not quite right, but can not find any problem, "what ghost."


    "Entering the antique street and becoming a member here is more important than the guardian of the ghost society. What''s more, the Seven Star Tower is not cleared by the queen master?" Ji Yufeng nodded.


    I pick eyebrows, eyes slightly narrowed, "that''s what you told her?" Generally speaking, he Mao''s family won''t tell him about these so-called status problems. Originally, he Mao''s side line became a witch of the shrine, which had already affected their nerves. How could they let he Mao''s side line bastard ride on them again.

 Chapter 625

    Ji Yufeng''s eyes were floating, "cough, what Master queen, this That''s the truth, not the truth. "


    Well, it''s true, but it''s wrong of you to teach bad children like this. "You can find her. First tell her the rules here. What can be touched, what can''t be touched, what can be managed and what can''t be managed."


    "Sure, sure." Ji Yufeng immediately nodded, "I promise to finish the task. Master queen, I love you so much, "she said. She was about to come over, and I quickly sent Xiao Hei to her. Ji Yufeng kisses him directly.


    "Meow ~" Xiaohei screamed, facing the face is two claws.


    "Ow ~" this is Ji Yufeng''s scream.


    He maochuyun arrived at night. Anyway, I didn''t see him. It''s not that he maochuyun was impolite. The first thing she did was to ask Ji Yufeng to bring her to the spirit hall. It''s a pity that I was called by minor at that time and didn''t see anyone.


    Minor called me over, and I knew what I was doing. It must be Mia''s business, but it wasn''t minor''s shop, but the guard house. It seemed that there was something wrong with Muchuan. When I got to the guard house, I saw four people talking together. No, it''s four and a half. The fire and rain can''t be considered as a whole. Let''s not talk about the head first.


    "Ah, master, here you are." Mia waved to me excitedly.


    I immediately walked over and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Muchuan black face to the computer to me, "your own people do things, you see it."


    I looked at the computer screen, and it was the surveillance video of that day. Muchuan also found all the surveillance before and after. These two cars didn''t come out of antique street, but came from a villa in the city on the other side, and finally came back there, "what''s the matter?"


    Muchuan knocked on the keyboard again, "this is another monitor of this villa."


    Monitoring, a woman entered the villa, time is not long after the group of people in black back, not long before the ghost festival began. And this woman is Tong MI.


    "Xiao xue''er, what do you think?" Asked minor, embracing her arm.


    "I know." I replied, "Mingqing found out that the license plate numbers of the two cars are in the name of Tong MI."


    Kong Lin suddenly became angry, "are you going to protect your own people?"


    I stretched out my hand to remove Kong Lin''s claws from my chest. "You have to make it clear that MIA is my apprentice. She is my own person."


    "What do you mean?" Kong Lin glared at me, "since I already know, why don''t you do it?"


    "That..." Mia weakly raised her hand. "If it''s really her, why should it be so obvious? Just looking up the license plate number, we can find that it''s her. Obviously, she doesn''t intend to hide it. Is there any conspiracy? "


    "Yo? It''s said that you''re not stupid after three years of pregnancy, "I joked. Without waiting for MIA to say anything, I said," yes, that''s what I''m worried about. Another thing is that Tong MI is from antique street. If it''s really her, why should she do it? It''s not good for her at all


    "You mean "Frame it?" Minor guessed.


    I patted the table, "what is it? Just ask. Since people don''t worry about anything, I have nothing to be afraid of. MIA is also my apprentice. If she doesn''t give me an explanation, we can solve it privately, right, leader Muchuan."


    Muchuan glanced at me, then at minor, "I didn''t hear anything."


    Kong Lin clenched his fist and rushed out first. I shook my head helplessly. "It''s not calm. Let''s meet Tong MI, too. Muchuan, you and minor will take some people to the villa. Bring the rain of fire. " It''s all at this point, and it''s probably home from work. Generally speaking, they will live in Antique Street, but I don''t know that Tong Mi even has a house outside. I don''t know if it''s for the sake of the golden house.


    I''m looking at MIA. What about this? I can''t take it with me. I''m pregnant. "Do you want to go back?"


    "Master, don''t worry?" Mia looked at me and said, pulling me out. "Go, go and have a look."


    I sighed helplessly, "don''t make trouble."


    I was pulled out of the guard house by MIA. Before I went far, I felt an unusual power. I felt a thump in my heart. I don''t know if I''ve already started. Kong Lin is too calm. Don''t you know how to ask?


    "The trough! Such a big response. " Even MIA noticed, "go, go and see what happened."


    As a result, before I got to the antique street, I saw someone fighting on the street. Fortunately, I was not in the antique street and didn''t disturb the people inside. I immediately came to the two people and stretched out my hand to separate them.


    "OK, Kong Lin." I stopped Kong Lin, "make it clear before you fight." According to his speed, he obviously started to fight as soon as he saw people.


    "Nothing to say." Kong Lin clenched his fist tightly.


    "What do you want to say?" The other side also asked.


    "You want mia, don''t you?" I pulled Kong Lin and asked.Tong Mi pauses and smiles. "Yes, it''s me."


    I slightly narrowed my eyes and noticed that Kong Lin''s mood went up to a higher level. I directly pasted a sign on Kong Lin''s body and fixed him first, "reason."


    "Well, it''s about talking about love and life." Tong Mi said with a smile.


    "Oh? In this case, why don''t you talk to me about Fengyue and life? " I went back.


    Tong Mi smile, "Ai Ai, I forget, but I think someone should want to talk with you."


    "Oh?" I squinted a little.


    From behind Tong Mi came out a figure, figure proud, fresh broken hair, I frowned, "law bin, what do you want to do?"


    "You should listen to me." Lu Bin sighed slightly.


    I ignore the law bin, immediately look to Tong MI, "you should explain? Are you looking for me or MIA? And why? "


    "Mia, of course." Tong Mi chuckles. "As for the reason, I don''t know if you still remember Baizhi."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Tong Mi''s words were finished, the two people beside me trembled all over at the same time, "you say What did you say? " Mia was surprised.


    "Are you Angelica dahurica?" Kong Lin also exclaimed in surprise.


    I tore off the rune paper on Kong Lin''s body, "Angelica dahurica? Who is this


    Kong Lin stopped talking. Mia frowned. "You Are you still alive? "


    "Alive? Ha ha ha, "Tong Mi burst out laughing," am I still alive? Do you think I''m still alive? "


    "I..." "I''m sorry," she said

 Chapter 626

    Before the world, this world dream, a few have no intention to read. The feelings and love of the past life, the marks engraved in front of Sansheng stone, are all integrated into a marriage book. Who knows how many sad people there are besides this marriage book? And how many things outsiders are looking at and spying on the love and hatred in the marriage album.


    "Ha ha ha, since you feel sorry for me, you might as well give me back my life." Said, Tong Mi suddenly to mia, Mia a surprised, immediately resist, empty Lin also surprised, block in front of MIA.


    All of a sudden, three kinds of psychic powers were intertwined. I was surprised. "Mia, you are crazy. You can''t use psychic power now."


    Mia didn''t answer, and I didn''t expect that Tong Mi would be so interested. Mia and Kong Lin could only resist temporarily. Mia''s face is not good. She is pregnant and can''t consume her spiritual power casually. The child in her stomach still needs spiritual power to nourish. She is fighting with her own life and the child''s life.


    If it goes on like this, Mia will be evaporated into a mummy, so my hands are sealed, and the blue light on my hands is on Mia''s back, so MIA feels much better.


    "Thank you, master." Mia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t look around, concentrate," I roared. The end of helping MIA is that on the one hand, I want to supplement the lost spiritual power in Mia''s body, protect her children, on the other hand, I want to help MIA resist those attacks, on the other hand, I have to resolve myself for those attacks from Mia''s body into my body.


    "Oh," Miya felt better. Finally, she could concentrate. Seeing that Miya was no longer suffering, Kong Lin was relieved.


    My wrist rotation, to strengthen the output of spiritual power, "after the end of the matter, you give me a good explanation, who is this Angelica dahurica?" Who''s out there? Why don''t I know? You explain it to me.


    "Hum!" Law bin suddenly a sneer, suddenly shot, I suddenly surprised, but had no time to guard, directly by the sudden attack town fly out.


    "Bang -" I was directly hit out, hit the wall, fell down, a pain all over, a mouthful of blood out of my mouth. It has to be said that Lv Bin really deserves to be from Yingliu. Even if he was exiled from childhood, his strength is not vulgar.


    "Master!" Mia exclaimed and quickly stopped. Run to me. "How are you?"


    "Ah Xue." The law bin Leng Leng withdraws a hand, also surprised of shout a way. Maybe he didn''t know why the attack would come back to me, and even couldn''t figure out why I was dealt with by his simple move.


    "Cough, vomit -" I coughed up blood again and vomited all over the floor.


    "Well, how are you?" Kong Lin himself supported Tong Mi''s attack, but also took time to look at me.


    "Take care of yourself." I yelled at dawn, "cough."


    "Master," MIA cried anxiously, "you don''t talk much. You''re too hurt."


    "Cough." I cough twice again, still blood, a face of pain. "I''m fine."


    "Snow," law bin heart is also worried, looked at mia, frowned. "Give her to me,"


    "asshole, it''s because of your master that you get hurt!" Mia stood up to protect me behind and yelled at Lv Bin, "I don''t know who you are, but I know you are definitely not a good person. You can''t take my master away with me."


    "I''ll say it again, give her to me!" Law bin some anger, in the hand slowly condenses the spirit power, decides another wave attack.


    Tong Mi stopped Lu Bin, "this kind of thing, how can I trouble you to do it yourself?" then one hand hook, out of thin air waved a palm, empty Lin a surprise, directly out of thin air, followed by Tong Mi palm condensation of a silver light whip.


    "Xiao Ya, be careful." Kong Lin didn''t have time to stop him. He looked at the light whip and said hello to MIA.


    Surprised, I grabbed the small stone beside me and threw it. The stone hit the light whip and turned into dust together with the light whip. I took the opportunity to push MIA to Kong Lin. "Go


    "Master!" Mia was stunned. She didn''t understand what I said.


    "Lu Bin is from Yingliu. You can''t beat him. Let''s go I cried.


    Tong Mi sneered, "you''d better worry about yourself. None of you can leave today. Oh, I thought the rules of antique street are so powerful. Is that all you can do?"


    I coldly glanced at Tong MI, and immediately protected Kong Lin and Mia behind him, "do you want to try? How powerful are the rules of antique street? " I wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth.


    "Boss Shuo..." Kong Lin was surprised and didn''t know what I wanted to do.


    The sky suddenly began to float petals, with the fragrance of petals from the sky, fell on the ground, like falling into the water, set off a ripple, what attached from the ground, it is a blooming beautiful lotus.


    "What is it?" Tong MI is surprised, hand pats the petal that falls on the body, fall in the hand is a burst of emptiness however. Palm is a piece of flesh and blood fuzzy, "what!"


    Law bin pulled Tong MI, "withdraw first."Tong Mi looks at Lv Bin, and then nods. They leave quickly. I have no strength to catch up with them. The magic space disperses, and I can''t support it. A long breath of blood comes back.


    "Master." Mia immediately came up to help me. "How are you?"


    "Nothing." I laughed to comfort mia, but the next moment, the darkness covered all my eyes.


    Seeing this, Kong Lin immediately picked me up and quickly returned to the spirit hall.


    This is probably the most serious injury I''ve ever had. The last time I didn''t take my life with that knife, but this time I was in a coma for several days. I have to say that Lv Bin has really become stronger and different. He is no longer the weak little boy in my impression. It''s just


    In the room, the doors and windows were closed, I sat cross legged on the bed, my hands quickly tied a complex seal, my upper body only wore a white vest, sweat sliding down the white skin, sweat soaked my clothes, clinging to my body.


    "Boss," outside the door came the knock of Mingyu. Hearing Mingyu''s voice, I quickly put down my hand, got out of bed, pulled on a coat and went to open the door.


    "Mingyu, what''s the matter?" I''m wearing a big robe, covering the sweat stains on my body. If Mingyu knows that I haven''t healed well, he will surely kill me.


    "Boss, the Presbyterian Council asked you to come over." Mingyu whispered. "Do you want to refuse?"


    "No, it''s probably because of my injury. I''ll change my clothes and go there."

 Chapter 627

    I nodded and responded. I turned back to my room to change my clothes. I took off my sweaty clothes and put on my skirt. Then I got up and went to the Presbyterian Council.


    This time, not only me, but also MIA. When I arrived, Mia was already accompanied by Kong Lin. when I saw mia, I frowned and said, "if you old guys have anything to ask me, don''t involve my apprentice."


    "You''d better take care of yourself." Shi Qing glared at me and pressed me on the chair. "How''s the injury?"


    "Not bad." This is not much credibility, from my pale face without a trace of blood can see that it is not as good as I said. "We are all called here to ask about Tong MI and Lu Bin."


    "Lu Bin?" A group of people looked at each other. "As far as we know, that man, Han Yan, is the largest shareholder and successor of Xinxing enterprise."


    I pause, remember before law bin told me, a couple took him in, "his real name is law bin, is Yingliu come up, when he was a child because of the forbidden law, so he was exiled."


    As soon as I finished my words, the air in the room suddenly condensed. I coughed softly twice, and then I pulled these people''s thinking back. "Well, now that the problem of Lu Bin has been solved," I looked at Mia and Kong Lin, "let''s talk about you two. Tong MI, no, it should be Angelica dahurica. Who is it?"


    When I asked them, they looked at each other. Finally MIA sighed, "actually She is the real Bao Si. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wait a minute. I can''t think about it. "What''s going on?"


    "In the first life, I used to be a wild fox demon. Because I was trapped by a hunter, she saved me and took me back to take care of my injury. Then she took me to know Kong Lin, the so-called king you of Zhou. At that time, I knew that her family wanted to send her to the palace. But soon, she became ill and died I borrowed her body


    I pick eyebrows, looking at Kong Lin, "you know?"


    "Yes." Kong Lin nodded, "to tell you the truth, it wasn''t illness, it was poison that killed me. I let people poison me."


    "What?" I was scared. "What do you want to do?"


    Kong Lin sneered, "after all, she''s just a chess piece. She was sent to me by others to kill me. How could I let her live? So when she came to me, I was really surprised. Wedding night..."


    "Wait, stop it." I quickly interrupted, "I know that the next must be a sadistic love, and then you really fall in love, and then you play warlords and lose the whole dynasty." Well, don''t talk about it. I think MIA recommended this routine to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kong Lin glared at me and didn''t want to talk to me.


    "Well, it''s clear. Can I go back?" I rolled my eyes and had a pain in my chest. "Cough, cough, cough."


    "Slow down." Meiya, who was nearest to me, reached out and patted me on the back, pushed me a cup of tea and said, "drink some water."


    I took a sip of the tea, and the pale green tea was stained with blood. I put the tea down, "in a word, things are like this. Tong Mi must be with Lv Bin now. You should be careful when you catch people. Lv Bin''s strength is very strong." As for how strong I frowned. I really don''t know how to say that.


    Meiya looked at the cup of tea in front of me, frowned, "OK, you go back first, have a good rest, Shiqing, send her back."


    "No, I can do it myself." I want to live another two years. I got up in a bit of a hurry. My mind was buzzing and my eyes were suddenly dark.


    "Aye Aye." A group of people panicked. Shi Qing, who had been ready for a long time, immediately reached for me and picked me up.


    "I''ll take her back first." Shi Qing nodded to the crowd.


    Mia was also a little worried. She motioned to the elders, "I''ll leave first, too." Then he took Konglin and left quickly.


    Shi Qing sent the people back to the spirit hall and ran to the medical hall to find Taifu. He hurriedly took Lao Wang and ran to the spirit hall.


    A group of people looking at the pale face, a face of pain, lying in bed, a burst of anxiety, who do not know how this can be.


    "Lao Wang, boss, what''s the matter with her?" Mingqing can''t help asking.


    "Don''t make a noise" old Wang white eyes clear green, take back the pulse of the hand, deep frown. "It''s very bad. The girl''s condition is not optimistic now. She hurts the five internal organs, her heart is seriously damaged, and her spiritual power is running wildly in her body."


    "Then save people quickly!" Mia cried anxiously.


    "If I could, I would have." Lao Wang wiped the sweat on his head. "The cold in her body is too strong, and her spiritual power is not stable, and there is still a force to fight against it. Before her body, it was the illusion made by the water. Now she can only repair it by herself slowly."


    A group of people looked at each other, "on her own?" People are still in a coma. How can that be.


    Lao Wang shook his head helplessly.Now, in the underworld, the king of the underworld, who has been missing for many days, finally appears, but he is not in the state of being lost. When he sees Luo Mingshang, Yan Yan immediately goes to him as if he had taken a stimulant. "I''ll go, elder brother, you''ve finally come back. Where have I been for so long? It''s just that something has happened, and it''s really going to turn the world upside down. "


    Luo Ming Shang just glanced at Yan Yan, "what''s the matter?"


    Yan Yan was Luo Ming Shang cold eye glance, suddenly calm down, light mouth, "Oh, I saw Tong Xue a few days ago."


    "Oh." Luo Mingshang''s eyes darkened.


    Yan Yan paused and added, "it''s not me, it''s her Soul. "


    "What are you talking about?" Luo Ming Shang is surprised, looking at Yan Yan, "soul, what do you mean?"


    "That is to say, she is not coming by herself, she is It''s the souls of the dead who enter the underworld on their own. "


    Luo Mingshang''s face changed, "do you mean to die? Xueer, she... "


    "Don''t worry, I''ve put her soul back. She''s not dead yet, but..." Yan Yan''s face is very bad, "just about it."


    "What Luo Mingshang''s eyes were tight, and his figure quickly disappeared. The place that reappeared was in front of the door of the spirit hall. He noticed that the familiar breath was so weak that he could hardly detect it. Luo Mingshang only felt his heart twitch violently.


    Seeing the arrival of luomingshang, a group of people in the shop seemed very unwelcome. Why welcome him after the line?


    "You bastard, what are you doing here?" Mia scolded first. Her eyes were red. She had just cried.

 Chapter 628

    "Get out of here!" Luomingshang cold spit out two words, now his mind is all in the room.


    "Get out of here!" Mia was not afraid of death and roared: "where were you when Shifu was injured? What are you doing here now? How to see if master is dead? Do you want to take her soul away? "


    "I say it again, get out of here." Luomingshang is in a state of great anxiety and doesn''t have much mood to quarrel with MIA.


    "I think you''d better get out of here." A voice came from the door, and Mingyu came out with a dignified face, "it''s our own business in the spirit hall, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Luo Ming Shang is not in the mood to say anything more. He just wants to rush in. A figure appears in front of him. It''s Xuan zero. "Do you even want to stop me?"


    Xuan zero was silent for a moment and sighed. "Now that we have made our choices, what''s the point of coming back now?"


    "I have a reason." Luo Ming Shang is wearing Xuan zero to look at, "let me see her, how is she?"


    Xuanling shakes his head and makes way for him. Mingyu is surprised, "Xuanling, you..."


    Xuanling pulls Mingyu and shakes her head. Motioned her to stop, Mingyu slammed her fist.


    Luomingshang quickly went up to the second floor and entered the room. The room was full of her smell, but there was no breath. Luomingshang quickly walked to the bedside, looking at the pale and painful person, his heart was worried.


    "Cher." Luo Ming Shang lip flap moved, reached out to hold that cold hand, but found something. On that hand, the ring disappeared. Luo Mingshang held it tightly, and the blue light passed from the ring to her.


    Gradually, the bed calmed down, gradually breathing is also symmetrical, slowly open your eyes. "Luo Ming Shang?" Is this a dream? It turned out that I had been able to dream about him. "It''s really annoying. Get out of my dream." I murmured softly.


    Hearing this, Luo Mingshang stopped, and for the first time saw him cry. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," did I hurt you again? "Cher, I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry?" My voice is very shallow, obviously has lost the strength to speak, "I do not need ah." I pulled my hand back from him.


    "Xueer..." The palm of the hand was pulled back, Luo Ming Shang Leng for a while, then helplessly smile, "I......"


    "Luomingshang, what you love is not me." I don''t look over my head. I think it''s natural for me to put it down. I think I can say cruel words even in front of him. Originally, I was wrong. Maybe I don''t know how I fell in love and what love is.


    "No Luo Mingshang shook his head, reached out to touch me, but hesitated, "I love you, Xueer, do you believe me?"


    "Luo Mingshang, that''s what you said when you came back from the monk''s pulse last time." You want me to believe you, but how can I believe you.


    Luo Mingshang stopped, and there was a moment of silence around him. I closed my eyes tightly, turned over and ignored him. After a long time, I heard him say, "I just I just want to make it up to her. "


    "Compensation?" I sneered, "so, even if you see me stabbed, even if you see me injured, you still resolutely follow me to leave, because you hurt her sword and others hurt me, so you can leave me, no matter I''m dead or alive, and follow others to leave?"


    "I''m sorry." Luo Ming Shang said softly. "I thought they would take good care of you."


    "Yes." I nodded, "you can also think that I can live a good life alone, and I don''t need you any more."


    Luo Ming Shang is not a tight heart. "Xueer..."


    "Go and find her." I covered my head. "I don''t need you anymore. I can live well by myself. In the past ten years, I have lived well without you. I will grow up and grow up like this. Then I will find someone who loves me, maybe Muchuan or elder martial brother. "Anyway, they have expressed their love for me, haven''t they? "Then, get married and have children. Live your life like this. "


    Every word, every sentence is like a thorn into luomingshang''s heart. What I mean is very clear.


    "Xueer..." Luo Mingshang reached over me and said, "I I''ve killed her. "


    I suddenly a Leng, then a smile, "well, you are still so cruel."


    "Because I know it''s just a puppet." Luo Mingshang replied, "if I owe her, I always have to pay it back. Even if it''s just a puppet, it''s just a substitute, but she has memory. I will use a few days to compensate her, and I will use the rest of the time to compensate you."


    "There''s nothing to compensate for." I didn''t go to see him. "You don''t owe me anything."


    "Cher, do we have to?" Luo Ming Shang could not help clenching his fist, "I thought you would understand me."


    I didn''t speak. I was huddled in the quilt, gasping heavily. My ears were buzzing and my body was burning. I didn''t hear what luomingshang said clearly. I just heard the sound of closing the door. Then, the quilt was pulled away, and I heard Mia''s scream and cry."Master! Master, don''t scare me, master He was sweating like he had just been fished out of the water and clenched his teeth tightly. He couldn''t hear what was happening outside. He just saw the people coming in and out of the room from his eyes.


    "Sister, sister!" Someone is calling me.


    It''s like having a nightmare. I wake up suddenly and find myself lying in the coffin. I''ll go. Those guys don''t think I''m going to bury me just because I''m dead.


    "You wake up." Voice in the head rang out, a shadow directly slanted down, see that figure, I smile, "one, it''s you." In a dream again.


    He leaned down and said, "you''re dying."


    "Well," I nodded, "I know, Lu Bin''s that is really powerful."


    "He''s a demigod, after all." He replied. "Even if you are banished early in the morning, but the strength of the demigod is still there. If you use the divine body to bear it, it will be OK, but your body is a body."


    "Well," I nodded, "what happens when I die?" Never thought about it.


    "When the body is dead, the body will appear by itself. At that time, no one really knows whether it will be punished by God or killed. Or, it may be sent back to Yingliu." A hand will pull me up, in the dream, I am at least healthy.

 Chapter 629

    I thought, "well, is that so?"


    A suddenly sighed, "that law bin, he just to protect you, you don''t blame him."


    "I know." I nodded. Of course I knew what he meant, and I didn''t blame him. "It''s just that the promise he didn''t fulfill when he was a child has always been his obsession."


    A shake head, "you don''t worry, you won''t die for the moment, other, he won''t let you die."


    "He?" I frowned. "Who?" It can''t be the people in black.


    "Someone who owes you." A said, again pushed me down, "peace of mind to sleep, as long as I am still, you will be OK."


    Sleepiness hit, my eyelids began to fight. I went to sleep in a daze.


    It''s been three days. Luomingshang has been guarding the bedside. He doesn''t say a word or do anything. He just looks at it like this. His hand has never been broken, and the color on the ring has never stopped.


    Xuan zero sighed a tone, "again so consume the power of your own nether world, you will also have an accident."


    Luomingshang but with did not hear the same, the output continues. Mingqing suddenly came in, coldly glanced at luomingshang, went to Xuanling, gave him a small box, "someone sent something."


    "What is this?" Xuanling looked at the small box and frowned.


    "I don''t know. It''s at the door." Mingqing shakes her head.


    Xuan zero dun dun, reached out to open the box, the box, is a snow-white petals. "What is this?" Ming Qing is curious.


    Xuan zero didn''t speak, but took the box to the bedside, "take this for her."


    Luo Ming Shang light glanced at the box, in front of a sudden, quickly took over, "where?"


    "Someone sent it. I don''t know who it is." Xuan zero sighed, "take it for her quickly."


    Luo Mingshang carefully pinches the petals and puts them into my mouth. The petals melt at the entrance like ice. They slide down the throat all the way. The spiritual power in the body is calmed down in an instant, and the damaged heart is also rapidly repaired.


    "Cough." Accidentally choked for a while, one breath is to slow down. Sleep a little headache, I slowly opened my eyes, the light into the eyes of some do not adapt, slightly narrowed his eyes, just slowly open.


    "I''ll go, so good!" The first thing I wake up, I hear the cry of Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    "What''s so important?" I responded, but my voice was a little dumb. Seeing this, Xuanling quickly brought me a glass of water.


    After drinking half a glass of water with Xuanling''s hand, my throat felt better. I found that my hand was held by luomingshang, and I pulled it back without any trace.


    "Boss..." Xuan0 wanted to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them again, but he sighed.


    I saw the eye Luo Ming Shang, his face pale than I was also terrible, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Luo Ming Shang don''t overdo, wry smile, "you''re OK."


    Xuan zero shakes his head, "boss, you are in a coma these days. It is he who protects your heart and soul with his own dark power."


    My eyes darkened. "You..." I was about to say something when the door was knocked open.


    "Bang --!"


    "Mom, mom. Mom, you wake up Two little things came straight in. Then one after another ran to the bedside, "Mom, Huhu no pain."


    "Well," I said with a rare smile, reaching out and touching my two little heads, "have you two made trouble recently?"


    "No, no, little left and little right have been obedient recently." Two little guys immediately said, said also wrongly touched his eyes, "mother don''t leave us, little left little right after must be obedient, mother don''t die.". Wow


    "Mom''s OK." I comforted the two little ones who were going to cry.


    Luo Ming Shang, who was pushed away, was stunned. "It''s nothing. I''ll go first." Then he turned around and left.


    Two little guys instantly released me, left and right ran to luomingshang side, hugged him, "Wuwuwuwu, Dad don''t go, Dad came back don''t go, wuwuwu, Dad don''t want little left, Xiaoyou and mom?"


    For the first time, I saw a loving smile on Luo Mingshang''s face, "you two are good, listen to mom''s words. No more trouble. "


    "No, Xiao you wants a father." The little girl hugged Luo Mingshang''s thigh, then turned to look at me, "Mom, little right doesn''t want others to be dad, little right wants her own dad, wuwuwu, mom don''t be angry with dad."


    Hey, hey, your father died long ago.


    I glare at Luo Mingshang. What kind of ecstasy have you given to our two children? They are protecting you one by one. Luo Mingshang was a little confused when he came into contact with me.


    "Mom." Little left Bata came to me, reached out and pushed my hand, "Mom, don''t be angry, OK, dad has been guarding mom these days, dad likes mom, mom doesn''t say that everyone will make mistakes, if they make mistakes, admitting mistakes is a good child, why dad admits mistakes, mom still doesn''t forgive dad."Because your father''s mistake is unforgivable, "good boy."


    "Wuwuwuwu," the little right over there added a handful of firewood, "Mom and dad are going to be separated, and little right is going to be a child of a single parent family. Mom will marry a new dad and have a new baby, so she won''t hurt little right. Dad will marry a new mother, and the new mother will abuse Xiao you and let him do housework. If he doesn''t do it well, he will beat Xiao you. "


    Hello, who are you listening to, Mia? Can you stop taking the kids to watch some messy TV series.


    "Dad won''t marry a new mom." Luo Ming Shang rubbed the little girl''s head, "so if the new father bullies little right in the future. Xiao you can come to see Dad. "


    Hey, you''re adding to the story, aren''t you.


    For a moment, the room howled. Mingqing quietly retreated, in a sense, the child is also very terrible. Children with acting skills are more terrible.


    "Who said Mom was going to marry a new dad?" I have no choice but to speak.


    "Really?" Little left looked at me pitifully.


    "Well, mom can support you all by herself." I added.


    The little guy''s mouth collapsed again. "No, Xiao Zuo wants the whole family to be round, father and mother."


    Another also howled: "Xiao you don''t want to be a child without a father. Xiao you wants his father and his mother. Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu."


    Oh, you two want a father, a mother, and no stepfather and stepmother. Just want me to make up with luomingshang, OK? Have you ever thought that you two are not born to me.


    But looking at the two little ones crying like this, I had no choice but to say, "well, well, mom and dad are here, mom and Dad don''t quarrel."

 Chapter 630

    "Really?" Two pairs of tearful eyes looked at me.


    "Well," I nodded seriously. The eyes are sincere. "Well, go and play. Mom and dad have something to say."


    "Well!" The little guy wiped his tears and ran out happily. When he ran to luomingshang, he pulled his clothes and said in a low voice: "dad should make a good apology, and mom should make a good apology. Mom will forgive dad."


    Looking at the person walked, Xuan zero also followed to go out, conveniently closed the door. The room was quiet for a moment.


    Luo Mingshang took a look at me and moved over, "Xueer..."


    "You can do it. If you have the ability, you can work with the children to set me up." I said in a cold voice.


    "No, Cher Listen to me LuoMing is in a hurry. Explain in a hurry.


    I cold a hum, "hum, see in the child''s face, temporarily forgive you." In fact, the resentment in my heart had almost dissipated when I saw that he was pale and knew that he was expending his power for me, but I don''t need a step. No. Otherwise, I will not be reconciled.


    Hear my words, Luo Ming Shang moment of happy come together, "snow son, you are very good."


    "Hum." I glanced at him.


    Luo Ming Shang was stiff, and then he bent over and hugged me, "I''m sorry, Cher, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect to be like this. I''m sorry, if I knew you would be like this, I would have killed her at that time. I''m sorry."


    "It''s really nice to say," I said angrily, "what''s the compensation? You don''t mean that I''m the reincarnation of netherworld snow. In that case, how much do you mean if you don''t compensate me or a puppet?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luo Ming Shang''s brain didn''t turn around for a moment, "right."


    Yeah, your sister. Yeah. Then luomingshang hugged me, "because, I can tell, Xueer is Xueer, she is her, what I love is Xueer, just feel guilty for her. Guilt is not love, let alone love. "


    "Well, now you have both guilt and love for me, don''t you?" I pushed him away.


    "I''m sorry," said Luo Mingshang. "Well, you are just in good health. You just wake up and need a good rest. I won''t disturb you. "


    "Then you..." Looking at his face, I was a little worried.


    "I''m fine." Luo Mingshang comforted: "I won''t make fun of my life now, because now my life is not only mine."


    I thought about it and felt it in the cupboard at the head of the bed. Take out a box, this is the last time from Yan Yan that the dark stone, there is still a piece, "this dark stone, you absorb."


    Luo Mingshang looked at the box and didn''t intend to take it. After all, it''s very important to me, but Luo Mingshang looked at my worried and expectant eyes, still reached for the box and said, "well, I know."


    Seeing Luo Mingshang go out, I also fell asleep, my body is still repairing, and with my own help, but I''m still curious, what do they give me to eat?


    The past few days of convalescence are very comfortable. At least I feel like this. Every day I bask in the sun, play Mingqing, or go to qiqimingyu, and play chess with the water next door.


    "What? That''s why I gave up? " Looking at the clear water put down the pieces in hand, I said with a smile.


    "The game is settled." Let''s laugh at each other Say, tease a.


    I rarely speechless for a while, put down the pieces in my hand, "Mr. Qingshui''s injury is not long ago?" Last time I was injured, I was fine.


    "Well." Qingshui didn''t hide, "but you can, too. The knife wound is just right, I was injured again, and I almost died. Did you commit Taisui recently?"


    "Ha ha," I laughed awkwardly, "I''m too old to say. I''ll stew it for Mingyu."


    Clear water smile, "now Tong MI has disappeared, even what Xinxing enterprise in the local branch are handed over to a person in charge."


    I was silent for a moment, "can you promise me, find them, don''t hurt law bin."


    "Oh?" Shimizu is curious. "You seem to care about that boy? As far as I know, it''s him who fucked you


    "He didn''t mean it, either." I played with the pieces in my hand, "Lu Bin, he He didn''t mean to harm others. He just wanted to protect me for the promise he didn''t fulfill when he was a child. "


    "But it''s true that she hurt you," sighed Qingshui, "seriously injuring the rules of antique street, which is more serious than injuring me. Besides, you are still the queen of the underworld, and your elder martial brother already knows about it. At least, antique street, the underworld and daomen will not let them go."


    I clenched a fist, "beg you, tell them, Tong Mi I don''t care, don''t hurt law bin."


    Qingshui shook his head helplessly, "I''ve never seen you care so much about a person."


    I lowered my eyelids and looked at the pieces in my hand. "After all, I hurt him."


    "Well, I''ll send a message for you, just Can you make sure the four attendants around you don''t know? " Shimizu raised another question that worried me.Yes, Bai Ya and they are still here. If they know, it''s not enough for Lu Bin to have ten lives. Lu Bin is a demigod, but the four of them are descendants of the beast. "They just listen to me, and I will remind them."


    Clear water nods, "you ah, alas ~ take care of yourself."


    Luomingshang quietly appeared in the room. I don''t know whether it was because of fatigue or injury. After I came back from Qingshui, I went to bed early. Luomingshang slowly moved to me, and the dark blue light in his hand gently covered me. The other hand held the cold little hand tightly. The moment he pulled the hand, luomingshang was shocked Next, as the king of the underworld, he felt too much cold, but even he was a little frightened by the coolness. Did he hurt so much? If he doesn''t come back, will he regret it all his life? If he had been there, it would not be so now.


    "Well." I was also aware of the warmth, especially in my hands, which I had never felt before. With a whimper, I slowly opened my eyes and saw a familiar face. "Luomingshang, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing." Luomingshang looked at my face, "if you are sleepy, you can sleep again, I will always accompany you."


    "Mm-hmm," I shook my head. "I want to look at you all the time."


    "What? Are you afraid I''ll run away? " Luo Mingshang said softly, with a very gentle tone


    I said with a smile: "yes, I''m afraid there will be another woman who doesn''t have eyes to rob you."

 Chapter 631

    Luo Ming Shang laughed, frowned, bent over and kissed my lip, "you are mine, I only belong to you, no one can take away."


    "Oh? Is that right? " I laughed. "If there''s a woman who doesn''t have long eyes, I''ll kill her, and then I''ll take you back and manage you well."


    "Oh? Good training? " Luo Ming Shang approached, and said with a soft smile, the dumb voice was full of charm, "then how do you want to teach?"


    As soon as I blushed, I thought of something in an instant, "who do you learn from? There''s nothing serious in your mind."


    Luo Ming Shang helplessly smile, the world can let him treat like this, only in front of this girl, put out her hand to hold me, "she is dying, let me bring you a word."


    "Oh? What are you talking about? " I asked. To tell you the truth, I don''t have a good impression of that puppet. It''s a fox who seduces other people''s husbands.


    "She said, if you can do it all over again, she doesn''t want to become the woman named Shuo Tong Xue, because her willfulness has harmed your life." Luo Mingshang replied, "she wants to say sorry to you."


    I know that the puppet inherited the memory of netherworld snow, but why did he say such words, "hurt me? What do you mean


    Luo Ming Shang shook his head, "I don''t know, she didn''t say much." Luo Ming Shang stopped, suddenly thought of something, "Oh. By the way, she said some strange things


    "Strange words?" I frowned.


    "It seems that this era will soon come to an end, and after that, there will be many times beginning and ending, wars beginning and ending, people are always repeating the same things, but ending the same things." Luo Ming Shang replied that he repeated the words of Youming snow.


    "Is it over?" I squinted. "But I don''t want it to end like this." The end means that we have to separate? This is not what I want, but what I always want to change.


    "Well!"


    It''s August weather. Cicadas are singing outside the window, air conditioning is on in the room, cool air is blowing, busy weather, busy streets, busy people.


    "Well, now the child has been two months, three months ago is the most dangerous time, you should pay more attention to, diet should pay attention to abstain from spicy, avoid burning and dry." In the absence of Lao Wang, I was responsible for the pregnancy of MIA. After all, I had studied for some time. I felt the pulse for MIA and said at the same time.


    "Well, well, I see." Mia nodded bored, one hand in front of me, the other hand holding face, eyes floating outside the birds.


    "In addition, there may be nausea, vomiting and other reactions in these two months. Wait for Lao Wang''s medicine." I went on.


    "Oh, oh, oh." I kept nodding my head and looking at the two birds in the tree outside.


    "Did you listen to me again?" When I saw Mia''s absent-minded appearance, I asked with some displeasure. I''m still hurt myself. I''ll give you a pulse. You''re still here. What''s the meaning of being absent-minded?


    "Yes." Mia waved.


    I sighed helplessly, "what are you thinking?"


    "No It is still a state


    "are you thinking about Kong Lin?" I asked again, "he''s coming later. I''ve thought about it since I haven''t seen him for a while."


    "No Mia changed her hand and continued to hold her face and look out the window at the two courting birds.


    When I saw Mia''s appearance, I became more and more annoyed. I took out the silver needle and pricked Mia''s hand.


    "Oh Mia let out a scream. Immediately draw back your hand and blow at the wound. "Master, what are you doing? Murder? "


    I glanced at mia, calmly put away the silver needle, "who let you a pair of absent-minded appearance, and, don''t exaggerate, I didn''t force, even the skin is pierced."


    "Even if it''s not pierced, it''s painful, OK." Mia pinched her paw and glared at me angrily. "Besides, how can I be absent-minded? I''ve been answering your question all the time."


    "Do you call that answering questions?" I''m white eyed, Mia. "What are you thinking?"


    Mia changed her hands to hold her face this time. "Master, they caught Bai No, it''s Tong MI. What will you do? "


    Originally, I was worried about this, "maybe, kill it, and the soul will be sent to the 18 levels of hell, never to live beyond."


    Mia changed her face. "Why? How could that be? Can''t you be lenient? "


    "There''s no way." I shook my head. "You have to find out, she hurt me."


    Mia was discouraged, and with my identity, I believe the relevant personnel would not let her go, "but what about the man? He hurt you


    The corner of my mouth smoked, how can I say, it''s difficult to tell you ya, I protect Lv Bin, so I opened a back door for him, and put all the blame on Tong MI, I know it''s immoral to do so, but I can''t help it, "and, do you think Kong Lin will let her go?"


    Mia stopped and shook her head. How could Kong Lin, the crazy devil who protects his wife, let that woman go."Don''t think about it. She''s responsible for all this." I comforted Mia and gave her the contraceptive.


    Mia quietly pushed me back, I suddenly a black line, staring at her, "do you drink?"


    "I drink," MIA helplessly, holding up the medicine bowl, drinking carefully, the taste, anyway, I don''t want to smell, so you drink it quickly.


    What in the memory of the deep convolution, wave of the memory, let a person heartache, let a person heartbreak.


    "Stay here, be sure to wait for me to come back. Before that, don''t do anything or go anywhere." It''s the same dream again. Can''t see the face clearly, can only hear their each other''s words.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go, a place I should go."


    "Promise me you''ll come back."


    "Well! I promise you I''ll be back soon. "


    "You must come back soon. I''ll be waiting for you all the time."


    Gradually away people did not look back, sorry, this time, I may have to leave for a long time.


    Did I cry? Why do I feel like this? I wipe the water on my cheek, ah? I can''t react. Isn''t it a dream? Why?


    What''s going on? Suddenly feel a dizziness, heart a coagulation, suddenly have what not the same feeling, all of a sudden fall down.


    "Ah, master, what''s the matter with you? Master, Hello, master. " Mia was stunned when she saw the man who suddenly fainted. She quickly helped him, "come on, my master has fainted again. Come on, help me."

 Chapter 632

    "What Mia this voice howls, all people come out, have run out, running in front of Xiaowu and Xiaoai. Lingguan people also heard the movement, immediately ran out, see the faint person, luomingshang the first heavy face.


    Luomingshang Xiaowu and Xiaoai will arrive soon, "Xueer, Xueer, wake up, Xueer." Luomingshang holds me. "Cher, don''t scare me, Cher."


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t the wound nearly healed? " Xiaowu turned pale.


    "I don''t know. I suddenly fainted on the way." Mia had a look of panic.


    Xuan zero squatted down, stretched out his hand to pull my hand, and felt the pulse, "it''s not the injury, it''s probably because I''m too tired recently."


    Luomingshang heard Xuanling''s words, then he held me up and went back directly. Mia, who was scared behind, was at a loss to ask for comfort in Konglin''s arms.


    Maybe it''s really just a dream. It''s just something in the deep memory. What is it and who is the child in the dream? Can''t see the appearance clearly, have memory of, only that resolute back figure, why do I see these?


    Luo Ming Shang sent people into the room and came out. He asked xuan0 anxiously, "is there really nothing wrong?"


    "You should know better than I do what that thing does." Xuan zero answers a way.


    "Then why did Cher faint again?" Luo Ming Shang asked uneasily.


    Xuan zero looking at Luo Ming Shang, suddenly laughed, "do you know what you look like now?"


    "What?" Luo Mingshang frowned.


    "Like a wife slave." Xuan zero said with a smile, "don''t worry, she doesn''t have anything to do. Maybe she''s just too tired. Just have a rest."


    Luo Mingshang was silent for a moment, "I also want to know, who sent that thing?"


    Xuan zero saw eye Luo Ming Shang, the smile on the face sank down, "how? You think she''s still alive? "


    "I don''t know," Luo Mingshang frowned, "but if I can, I don''t want her to be alive." What kind of existence is that? It''s terrible.


    Xuanling sighed helplessly, "you must be so angry. After all..." After all, he had a little affection for that man.


    "Just because of this," Luo Mingshang''s face coagulated, "and she just used Yan yechen for her lover."


    "Only, after that, there was no news of her from the six realms," Xuanling sighed. "No one knew where she had gone. Yan yechen, that guy, is too persistent. "


    "Well, he has a hole in his head." Luo Ming Shang said with disdain.


    Xuan zero sighed, "but it doesn''t matter whether she is dead or alive. This time, she has saved your beloved little wife."


    Luo Ming Shang a stagnation, "a yard to a yard." Suddenly, Luo Mingshang realized something, "if it''s her, does it mean that she''s here now? In this city? "


    Xuanling''s face became a little bit bad, "you mean Is it just her purpose? "


    Luomingshang shook his head, "just, as long as she doesn''t hit Xueer''s head, I can regard it as not seeing it." Then they turned and went downstairs, "where are the two kids? Don''t let them slip in and disturb Cher''s rest. "


    "I don''t know. Maybe Mingyu took her out to play." Xuanling didn''t see the two little guys.


    But two people at the door didn''t know that the two little peas behind had already sneaked into the bedroom while they were talking.


    "Brother, dad will be angry when we come in like this!" Because Dad never let them into mom and dad''s room, because he was afraid that they would be bad.


    "It''s OK, we just came to see mom!" Sometimes it seems that honesty is the culprit.


    "But Dad won''t let us into mom and dad''s room." Although so said, but still strides forward, obviously usually no less sneak in to play.


    As soon as they got into the room, the two little guys saw their mother lying on the bed quietly. They rushed to the bed, took off their little shoes, climbed into the bed, got into the quilt, and found a place beside me to lean on. They slept contentedly.


    I didn''t care that I had two more buns to warm the quilt. I reached out and took the two buns into my arms and went on sleeping.


    As a result, when Luo Mingshang came back, he saw the review picture of the mother and the son holding together, and his face turned black. These two little ones were really brave. Fortunately, they didn''t disturb Xueer. Otherwise, he had to lift these two little things up and beat them on the bottom. Let alone these two little ghosts, even his own son couldn''t disturb his wife''s sleep.


    Luo Mingshang tried not to lift the two little guys up and throw them out, but his hand was held by a pair of warm and tender hands. Looking down, the people on the bed didn''t know when they had woken up and rushed in.


    "What''s the matter? Did two little guys wake you up? " Luo Mingshang asked anxiously.


    "No, I wake up after enough sleep." I laughed, then moved, a headache, "what''s the matter with me? Remember to go to the hospital with MIA for B-ultrasound examination. ""Well, just a little way out, I fainted." Luo Mingshang leaned over and licked my lips.


    "Don''t make any noise." I blushed, reached out to push away luomingshang, "the child is still there, wake up, make you coax me."


    Luo Mingshang burst of laughter, sat at the edge of the bed to see the other side of the sleep like two little angels in general, laughed, "Cher, I''m very afraid."


    I moved, arms of the two packets of words immediately seem to be aware of something, some reluctantly moved, I quickly did not move, the two little guys were satisfied with the sleep in the past. "I''ll be fine. Just have a sleep. Maybe too many things have happened recently."


    "Cher, I miss you so much." Saying that, Luo Ming Shang bowed his head to kiss his wife again.


    "You dare!" I instantly know what he wants to do, a red face, and looked at the two little baby around, "these two little baby in, you dare to move a try."


    Luo Ming Shang''s face turned black. "Are you going to let these two little things sleep here tonight?" These two, plus a rain, and his place?


    "If you have the ability, please wake me up and try." I looked down at two little things.


    Luo Mingshang immediately shut up and woke them up. It was a living suffering. These two little girls were more angry than anyone when they got up. When they were woken up, they cried all the time. Sometimes when they woke up naturally, they would cry all the time if they didn''t see their mother. They had to coax them for half a day every time.


    Luomingshang didn''t care about them. He looked down at me, "are you hungry? Would you like to get up for dinner? "


    "Well!" I nodded, gently moved away from the arm, do not disturb the two small things, and then get up to wear shoes, hand tucked in the corner.

 Chapter 633

    Luo Mingshang reached out and picked me up and went out directly.


    Of course, Yu won''t run around and sleep with Mingqing, but no one will be happy when she sleeps with two steamed buns for no reason. She is also a late lover like Luo Mingshang, but because of my pressure, she can''t do anything, so Luo Mingshang is depressed all night, thinking that even if she can''t kiss and love her baby wife at night, At least cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle Women and children.


    That''s probably the case.


    Luo Mingshang looked at the two steamed buns plaintively all night, but the two little guys didn''t pay any attention to him at all, and they were sleeping with me.


    Early the next morning, luomingshang got up earlier than anyone else. Well, it can be said that he didn''t say it all night. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw his sad eyes. In a moment, it was bad, "what are you doing?"


    "Cher, get up." Said, just across the two little guy came over, in my face kiss.


    Little guy is still sleeping, I never know that children can sleep so much, but I can''t wake them up, quietly get up and put on clothes, without disturbing two children. Go out to see Mingqing in the kitchen, some surprised, today is Mingqing prepare breakfast?


    "Why are you?" I was a little surprised.


    "Oh, I got up early and went to buy breakfast." Mingqing looked at me, "boss, you got up very early."


    I yawned, "OK, Xiaoqing, do you have anything to eat?"


    Mingqing, who was busy in front of the kitchen, was stumbling under his feet, with a bitter look on his face. "Xiaoqing is a ghost. I said, boss, can you stop calling me like this? It''s strange. "


    "Do you have one?" I don''t think so.


    "Yes!" Luomingshang nodded and helped Mingqing answer, "it''s like a snake demon."


    Mingqing nodded and agreed, "return Xiaoqing, what about Bai Suzhen? Where is it? "


    You don''t want to be better in the early morning, do you? I glared at Mingqing. Mingqing smacked her lips, and then brought out two plates from the kitchen, "bought steamed buns and fried dough sticks, and soya bean milk."


    "Anything else?" I picked up a bun and asked.


    "But last night''s fish soup, and the rest?" Mingqing takes out two plates from the kitchen.


    "Well!" I''ll take whatever comes. "Anything to drink?" It''s choking.


    "Milk." Ming Qing conjures up a cup of soybean milk again.


    I just took a look and turned around, "no milk!"


    "So, soymilk?" Mingqing brought out soybean milk again.


    "No!" I still refuse. In a sense, soybean milk is similar to milk.


    "And hot water." Mingqing angry, a cup of hot water to the front, pro and added a sentence. "Nothing else."


    I have no choice, better than soymilk and milk, I blow blow blow, slowly drink half a cup of hot water. In his next life, gang Fang suddenly stopped and covered his stomach I have a stomachache


    "What''s the matter?" LuoMing is in a hurry.


    "The trough! Don''t be like that, boss. I didn''t poison you, "Mingqing said immediately.


    Hello, I haven''t said anything. Why are you so anxious to get rid of the relationship?


    "Poison your sister," I glared at him, "stomach cramps." Let you pour me such hot water.


    The hot water in front of you was taken away and replaced with a cup of warm water. "Can you learn if you can''t take care of people? You deserve to be single all your life. Have you ever seen someone drink boiled water the first thing you wake up in the morning? " Mingyu taught. "What can you do when you find a girlfriend like this?" Mingyu deeply felt despair for her brother''s future life.


    Mingqing black face, "Oh, I''m sorry I''m single, elder sister, aren''t you single?" So you have no right to say me.


    Mingqing, don''t you think you are doing death?


    It''s sunny and breezy. I''m sitting on the cool chair at the door, drinking tea and looking comfortable. I''m playing with my mobile phone. There''s a number in my mobile phone, which he saved when I was kidnapped last time. I hesitated, but I don''t know if he is also hesitant at the other end of the phone.


    Finally made a decision, I opened the number, opened the message, just about to write what, suddenly a message sent over, I was stunned, opened a look, suddenly laughed. It''s from him. I hit recover.


    Nah, do we have something in mind? I''m hesitating to contact you. I don''t know if you are hesitating too. After hesitating for a long time, I decided to contact you. But you sent the message earlier than me. Am I a step slower? Or can the obsession in your heart transcend life and death?


    The text message was sent out, and soon a phone call came over, and the first sentence was, "sorry."


    "It''s OK. I know you didn''t mean it." I chuckled."I just want to protect you. I want to put you by my side and protect you," he said. "I''m sorry."


    "Well, I know," I still smile. "Lubin, it''s OK. No matter what happens, I won''t blame you. You are my first friend, because I owe you."


    "No The law bin immediately opens a mouth, "you didn''t owe me anything, is I break an appointment to you.". It''s all my fault. "


    "You fool." I have no choice but to smile. This guy is really simple enough. He has been out for so many years. Why is he still like this?


    "Ah Xue," said Lu Bin suddenly.


    "Well?" I should say.


    "Ah Xue." Lu Bin called my name again and again, "ah Xue, ah Xue, ah Xue..."


    "Well, I am." I can''t get angry with him all the time.


    There was a sudden silence. After a long time, he began to speak. "We''ll always be friends, right?"


    "Well, friends forever." I should say, because you are my first friend. You, too, gave me the courage to leave.


    "No matter what I do. Would you forgive me? " Law Bin said such a sentence without thinking.


    I felt something wrong for a moment. "What? What do you want to do, Lubin? "


    "A Xue, no matter what I do, I''m all for protecting you, only you. I always remember my promise to you. One day, I will take you away, take you to see the outside world, take you out for a walk, and make a break." With that, Lu Bin hung up.

 Chapter 634

    "Lu Bin! Lu Bin, Hello, hello? " I was worried and yelled twice, but there was only one beep.


    I look a little bit bad, Lu Bin said so, then it is obvious that he is going to do something, and it is a very dangerous thing. "Ming Qing." I called at once.


    "Boss?" Mingqing came out of the room, "what''s the matter?"


    "Help me to find out. Where is chalubin now?" I anxiously pull Mingqing''s clothes, and then put the mobile phone to him, "check the location of the last call, and then track it by satellite."


    Mingqing was startled by my reaction, and rushed into the room with her mobile phone, "Oh, I know."


    It''s very easy to trace the IP address of a phone call. Soon, Mingqing gave me the address, "boss, the address of this phone call is Well There seems to be an array control here. It''s like a gate area. "


    "Daomen with array," I felt numb. "The family of practitioners." What does Lu Bin want to do? I can''t think about it. Does he want the family of practitioners to disappear? Or something else?


    "What about satellite tracking?" I asked immediately.


    "No trace." Mingqing shook his head, "the address of this mobile phone has been in that place. Because of the array, even the satellite has lost its function."


    I thought, "that means they haven''t left there yet, have they?" I''m relieved. If I can make it now.


    "I can''t say that," Ming Qing scratched her head. "There''s also a situation in which the man and the machine are separated."


    I was silent, and that didn''t mean anything. "I want to see it."


    "Oh, No." Mingqing suddenly noticed something, looking at the computer in front of him, "the array is disappearing."


    "What I immediately approached, and the magnetic field of the whole mountain was rapidly shrinking, "how can this be, array..." It really disappeared. The array that lasted for thousands of years or even longer disappeared.


    An unknown premonition hit my heart, I got up and went out, this time I really had to go to have a look.


    "Hey, boss, where are you going?" Mingqing shouts quickly, "your injury is not good yet."


    "There''s no air traffic control. I have to go there. Something must have happened to the Yin family." I shake off my hand.


    Luo Mingshang heard the movement and came out of the room, "I''ll go with you."


    I looked at luomingshang and nodded. Mingqing looked at luomingshang. To tell you the truth, he doesn''t trust this guy now. If he can leave the boss for the first time, there will be a second time. But now, "take care of the boss."


    Luo Mingshang nodded a little, and then held me. Fortunately, he already knew the location of Yin family, otherwise it would be bad. But the mountain that reappeared didn''t look much different from usual. The two guards at the gate were shocked to see the man who suddenly appeared.


    "Who?"


    "Shuo Tong Xue." I''m just going to blow my name. This name, no, it''s better than a pass.


    Two bodyguards looked at me and then bowed, "Miss Shuo. Please wait here. I''ll report to you Say, a bodyguard goes to report, another continues to guard the door.


    I took the opportunity to ask, "I ask you, is there anything special in your family just now?"


    The bodyguard was stunned by my question, and then shook his head, "No


    "Has anyone come recently? A man and a woman? " I asked again.


    The guard thought for a moment and shook his head. "Not either."


    Why not. Before I had a headache, the bodyguard suddenly said, "but recently, a woman came from your antique street. She said that your antique street sent her to solve the problem of the monk."


    "Did she say her name? Is it Tong Mi? A woman with short hair in a beige coat and a dark red dress? " I asked quickly.


    Who knows the bodyguard even shook his head, "no, but she is in the clan now."


    I nodded. These are weird. Not long after that, the bodyguard arrived just now, followed by Yin Bing in a hurry, "Why are you here? Is something wrong? "


    "Is there a woman from antique street coming?" I asked immediately.


    Yin Bing is also a Leng, immediately nodded, "yes, don''t you know?"


    "Who is it? Take me to see her I have a serious face.


    "She said her name was Hanmi." Yin Bing replied, but he didn''t know who it was. After all, the antique street was so big that he went there once, but he couldn''t recognize all of them.


    I face a coagulation, "antique street, there is no Han MI." But there is one named Tong MI.


    Yin Bing that cold ice face also congealed, "not good!" Say to turn round to leave quickly, I also hurriedly followed up.


    We followed Yin Bing to the lake where I went last time. I didn''t understand why he came back here, but there he saw Tong MI. "Tong Mi!" I called at once.She turned around slowly, and a piece of jade was broken in her hand. I suddenly widened my eyes. The family of the practitioners even had a piece of broken jade. Is that because of the broken jade?


    Yin Bing saw the thing, directly changed his face, "leave the thing," and flew up directly. Reach out to snatch the broken jade in Tong Mi''s hand, and Tong Mi dodges.


    People who heard the news came one after another. When they saw the things in Tong Mi''s hand, a group of people changed their faces. "Asshole, it''s for the crystal jade fragments. Take it for me!" However, it took more than ten minutes to escape from her, and I didn''t notice that she was too far away from me. In front of me, he suddenly stretched out his hand. Luo Mingshang was startled. He directly protected me behind him and grabbed her neck. At the same time, Yin Bing''s sword pierced her body. She didn''t hide.


    The bright red burst in a flash. Then the hand that she stretched out was released, and the emerald jade was lying quietly in the palm of her hand.


    I took the broken jade in a daze, and she took back her hand with satisfaction. Her body fell down and her vitality was passing quickly. She looked up at me and said, "Tong Xue, you are really happy. There is a man willing to fight against the world for you."


    "Where is he?" I immediately asked anxiously.


    Tong Mi smile, blood from the corner of his mouth, "help me bring a word to her, to your apprentice, I never want to hurt her, had saved her, I will not regret."

 Chapter 635

    "I just want to thank her for living for me as Bao Si, and He, I really love him, not fake... " What else did she want to say? She just lost too much blood. She fell to the ground and couldn''t speak. Only danger, blood and tears.


    I walked over and slowly lifted her up. "Anyway, she is a member of antique street. I want to take her body back."


    "Well." Yin Bing nodded, then stretched out his hand, "also, please return the fragments."


    "If you Yin family want to get rid of the fate of extermination, that thing can''t be left." I replied.


    "What do you mean?" Yin Bing frowned.


    I got up a little tired. "The origin of everything is because of the curse, which is the so-called Tianzhu. Only when Tianzhu has nothing to do with you, can you really get rid of this fate."


    Yin Bing''s eyes widened. "That fragment is Is it heaven''s death? "


    "That''s the devil''s piece." This is the end of the matter, and I have nothing to hide. "The disappearance of the cultivation pulse is probably due to this thing. Broken jade controls the array. Just before we came, Mingqing found that the magnetic field in your family disappeared, but I found that the array did not disappear, so it was probably because of broken jade."


    Yin Bing''s face is incredible, "what we have been guarding Unexpectedly, is that the root of the extermination? "


    I couldn''t help laughing. "Maybe you should ask your grandfather about this secret. He didn''t tell me the truth at that time. He said that he was exterminating the clan, but he just disappeared. As for where he is, you should ask your grandfather. And tell him by the way No, tell them that I''m gone, and I''ll cut off the cause and effect of the incident between you and Tianzhu. In the future, I''ll be at ease. "


    I''m a little tired. I put out my hand to help Tong Mi''s body up. Luo Mingshang put out his hand to help me directly carry people up and pull me around to disappear.


    No one thought that Tong Mi would die in such a way. Even MIA couldn''t help crying. I also conveyed what she left MIA. I don''t understand why everyone has something to say before he dies. In this case, why can''t he say it face to face.


    Mia cried very hard. She always said sorry to Tong MI. Antique street didn''t hold Tong Mi responsible, but the funeral was very simple. Tong Mi had no family, and the only master was still outside digging the grave with the old man. There were not many friends in Antique Street, and only a few people went to the funeral, including Zou Ming, who had a good relationship with her all the time.


    "Tong MI is not an orphan. She was abandoned by her parents. I took her back to antique street," Zou Ming, as Tong Mi''s childhood playmate, said softly, looking at her portrait. "When I saw her, she was sitting by the pool in the square, looking at the pigeons. From morning till night, she had only a piece of chocolate cake and a can of strawberry milk beside her. It was a pity It''s her favorite food. She knows that she has been abandoned by her parents, because her parents told her to stay in the same place and wait, but her parents never came back. I asked her why she was here and why she didn''t go home. She said to me with a smile that she was abandoned by her parents. I''ve never seen her so happy to be abandoned, so I took her back to antique street, Tong MI She is very lonely and even autistic, so she didn''t have many friends since childhood. She only showed her smile when she faced me. She learned to live with a mask and dare not show her heart to anyone. But I didn''t expect that under the mask, it was because she remembered the memory of her previous life. Now she is the last thing I want to see. I didn''t expect that she would choose such a path. "


    Looking at him, I don''t know what to say. Just listening quietly.


    Mia came over, her eyes red and swollen, and she reached out to wipe the tears on her face. "I''m sorry."


    Zou Ming looks at mia, smiles and shakes his head. "It''s not your fault. It''s her choice."


    I patted Zou Ming on the shoulder, "don''t be sad, forget what we do?"


    "You mean..." Zou Ming was surprised.


    "Seven days later, it''s her night of resurrection. Then, you can bring her to my shop." Zou Ming''s careful thinking is in everyone''s eyes.


    Zou Ming blushed, "no No, it''s It has to be See what she means


    "She finally said a word," I laughed. She didn''t say it aloud, but I read it, "tell him, wait for me."


    Zou Ming suddenly covered his mouth and knelt down, tears can no longer control, "I wait for you, I wait for you, I have been waiting for you here."


    Last life, someone owed her, she put it down, this life, she owed others, also should return.


    Tong Mi''s funeral, a few old men also came, after all, they are looking to grow up, gradually, the neighbors around also came, even if they do something wrong, their children are not outsiders can comment at will. In the crowd, a black man flashed by. I was shocked. When I went to look for him, he was gone. Turning around, I saw the man who came to the store to get married.


    "It''s you?" I looked at him and frowned."Boss Shuo, long time no see." He said hello to me with a smile.


    "What are you doing here?" I don''t understand looking at him.


    "Here, thank her." He gave a long sigh. "After all, she helped me."


    "I helped you?" I''m still confused, but it''s also a private matter of others, and I can''t ask more.


    Looking at him come forward to Tong MI on the column incense, gently said: "really thank you." Then he turned around, gave me a smile, wiped his shoulder and left.


    It seems that Tong Mi also has friends outside, I chuckled, and then thought of that familiar person, is he? He''s here, isn''t he? What are you doing here? Because of guilt? Think, Tong MI is because of his order just fought to get broken jade?


    Just thinking about it, the mobile phone in my pocket vibrated. I took it out and saw that it was a short message from him.


    "I''m sorry for Tong Mi''s death. I''m sorry for her. I think the most regretful thing I''ve ever done in my life is that I became her belief. But I don''t regret it. If I want to atone, let me repay it in the next life."


    Looking at this message, I turned around and quickly left the Lingtang and went back to the Lingguan, "Mingqing, I yelled directly."


    "Boss? Didn''t you go to Tong Mi''s funeral? It''s over so soon? " Mingqing bit the lollipop and asked strangely.

 Chapter 636

    It has been said that the most desirable thing to do when you are heartbroken is to disappear in this world, and what you can think of is death. To escape from reality with death is the best solution that ordinary people can think of.


    "Check the address of the text message." I smashed my cell phone.


    Ming Qing had no choice but to smoke the corners of his mouth, "again."


    "In a hurry." I''m angry.


    "I see," Mingqing took the mobile phone and connected it to the computer. Not long after, an address appeared on the computer, "er It''s on antique street. "


    "It''s him, it''s him." I nodded, grabbed my cell phone and ran out. He really came back.


    "Where are you, boss?" Mingqing yells at the back and catches up with him.


    I didn''t run far away. I just ran out to have a look. I thought maybe the person had disappeared for a long time. Mingqing came up from behind and said, "boss, what are you doing in such a hurry? People are long gone. "


    "I know," I sighed as my eyes darkened.


    Mingqing detour in front of me, "boss, you seem to be special to this person, good." The tone is sour and astringent, but fortunately, the boss is better to this inexplicable person than his husband.


    Under the dark night is a blazing red flame, someone came out of the flame and walked slowly towards the black mist. The mist concealed his figure, and the black windbreaker was still stained with the traces of the flame. With a wave of the Cape, the flame remained in the air, and the man was gone. The flames burned into the sky, shouting and screaming.


    "The two groups of people who enter the antique street through abnormal ways will not be Tong MI. Tong MI has a pass. She doesn''t have to go through illegal ways." Some people look at the burning flame and calmly talk to the people around them.


    "That Han Yan can''t either, he also has a pass. So, those two groups of people are still in the dark now, aren''t they?" The opposite person also said softly, "or, is it not a person?"


    "It''s better to find out what their purpose is now." I said softly. "Just that..."


    "Rachel''s going to follow you." She replied, and then laughed, "what''s up? Boss, how do you feel about your first assignment? "


    "Not so much." I stretched, "sleepy." Rubbing my eyes, I yawned sleepily. I saw everything wrapped by the flame under my eyes, the memory that can''t be erased.


    It''s the same way that the fire devours everything. The little girl holds an umbrella and looks at the two people who are devoured by the fire indifferently. They smile and say something in a soft voice. They are gentle and will always be.


    What do they look like in memory? I can''t remember any more. All I remember is what they were burned by the fire.


    "Boss, boss!" Mingyu''s voice came from far away.


    "Ah?" I react and look at Mingyu. "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter with you, boss? What''s the point Mingyu asked in bewilderment, and without waiting for my answer, she said, "here comes the man"


    I leaned over to see that a group of people in black rushed into the house, looking for something in the similar house burned by the fire. Kill when you see the living.


    "What are they looking for?" I don''t understand of ask a way, "this is who house?"


    "Rice." Mingyu replied, "the family name is mi."


    "Save people." Then I jumped down the window frame and said, "Hello, can I help you?"


    The man in black looked over, and a group of people gathered around him, "who?"


    "I ran to my site and asked who I was." I said with a smile, the flame burned to the side, but could not touch the corner of my clothes. The cold ice slowly attacked all around, and even the flame was sealed in the ice blue by the cold ice.


    "Help us, help us." Those who are still alive are in a hurry for help.


    I glanced at Mingyu, "Mingyu, take people out first."


    "Good." Mingyu won, and her figure flashed. In less than three breaths, she appeared in the same place again, with two more people in her hands.


    "And, and the children, and four children," the man immediately cried anxiously.


    Mingyu threw people at the window, "Yo, four, enough to live."


    "No, no, no," the woman waved hastily.


    "Hang on, wait," Mingyu said helplessly. She flashed again. This time for a long time, and then appeared, the hands of two children have been comatose. "I''ll find these two. Where are the other two?"


    The parents immediately killed their children, "and my nephew and niece. Please help me save them, or I can''t tell my brother. " Cried the woman anxiously.


    "Take the child to the hospital first. Carbon dioxide poisoning is very dangerous."


    "Good." Said to turn around, but did not dare to go, nonsense, this is in the second floor window ah. How to get down, jump to death.


    Mingyu reaches for her hand and pushes them. She doesn''t feel like falling. She just staggers two steps forward and finds that she is on the ground. There''s no time to be surprised. She takes her child to the hospital immediately.Seeing the man off, Mingyu jumped down and said, "there are still two children who don''t know where to go?"


    I looked at the group of people in black who were covetous in front of me, "they didn''t catch up. Obviously, the purpose was the two children." I slightly narrowed my eyes, and then the divine sense was released. The whole villa was covered, but no one else was found, "no one, no those two children."


    "No?" Mingyu frowned. Then he looked at the group of people in black, "don''t they fight yet? Are you going to wait until dawn like this? "


    "They''re waiting." I said softly.


    "Waiting?" Mingyu didn''t understand, "what are you waiting for?"


    "Command, and the appearance of the target." I replied.


    Mingyu frowned. Seems to understand what, "puppet?"


    "Just try it," I chuckled. An air rope formed by aura wound around me. I reached for the air rope and threw it hard. The air rope hit a group of people in black. The two people in black in front turned into black smoke immediately, and the one behind immediately dodged. I stretched out my hand to tighten the air rope. The air rope tightened instantly and tied all the people in black in an instant.


    They don''t hide, they don''t struggle. Mingyu pauses and pulls off the masks of these people in black, but is stunned. Under the mask is not a face, but a black air. "Boss..." Mingyu looks at me with a mask.


    I stretched out my hand to tighten the air rope, and the group of people in black turned into dust together with the air rope. "That''s cunning," I sneered.


    "By the way, there are still two children who don''t know where they are? Has it been taken away? " Mingyu is worried about the two children she hasn''t found.


    "If they find it, they won''t stay here."

 Chapter 637

    I shook my head, the sound of the police siren outside came, I pulled Mingyu to leave, in the moment of leaving, the ice faded, the fire continued to devour everything.


    Standing on the other side, watching the fire brigade put out the fire, a figure fell behind, "boss..."


    "What about people?" I asked without looking back.


    "Well I lost it Ruizhe some not very good meaning, "I catch up to the halfway man suddenly disappeared."


    "Here comes the night watchman, boss." Mingyu suddenly looks at the other side.


    Forget it. It''s all in vain tonight. "Withdraw." I can''t stay here any longer. If I''m found out, it''s me. Go back to bed.


    Some of the daybreak, and forgot to pull the curtains, the sun shining from the outside, ah, licking the cool floor. There were three people lying on the bed, two big and one small, one big and one small tightly sandwiched me in the middle. Sometimes I really think sleeping is a kind of torture.


    He stretched out his hand to pick the rain off me, turned around and moved Luo Mingshang''s paw away. He was ready to get up. When he got up, he was dragged back.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Head hit his chest, forehead hit some pain, "wake up quickly, don''t rely on bed."


    "No hurry." Then he held me and continued to lie down. "Get some sleep."


    I pushed, "I''m going to get up if I want to stay in bed."


    Luomingshang finally let go of his hand, then rolled to the inside, stretched out his hand to hold the rain in his arms and continued to sleep.


    When I put on my clothes and went out, there was a lot of noise and excitement outside. I went out to have a look at the time. It was more than ten o''clock, and it was almost eleven o''clock. There was no one in the living room. They were all working on the first floor. I went to the kitchen to have a look. There should be something left for me. As a result Hehe, so you see that I got up late, so are you going to let me have lunch directly?


    Casually poured a glass of water, the temperature spread in the fingertips, looked at the time, felt that it was almost ah. There are so many things these days that we can''t leave them here.


    "Ah?" When I told Ji Yufeng and Mia my decision, they were puzzled, "experience?"


    "Yes." I calmly drink tea, "your cultivation has reached a certain stage, and it''s time to go out for a walk and experience."


    "Well? That sounds great Mia bit the biscuit. "Where are you going?"


    "The destination is Tibet, and then you need to stay in Tianshan for seven days. During this time, I will seal up your spiritual power." I''ll give the characters orders.


    "What?" Two people were surprised, "wait a minute, seal the spirit power, then what shall we do? What if we meet ghosts? "


    I put down the cup, the tea in the cup has been so light that it has no taste, "solve it by yourself, and you have to run, you can''t make it, no transportation."


    "You are going to kill us." Ji Yu has closed the black line.


    "This is the experience." when the tea was light, I poured out all the tea and gave Xuanling the teapot to make another pot of tea. "It''s also to stabilize cultivation. Well You see what I say. "


    Mia thought, "Xiuxian or something? "Build a foundation?"


    "You can think so." As long as you can go, you can be anything, "by the way, it''s also for the good of your children."


    "Oh?" Mia is curious, then looks at Kong Lin.


    Kong Lin put down what he had in his hand. "It''s true. When your cultivation is stable, the aura will liquefy. When it liquefies to a solid state, the child will be more stable in absorbing the aura."


    "Oh, that''s it." Mia nodded. "OK, I''ll go." As a mother, as long as it is good for children, will do at all costs.


    "Kong Lin is with you. I can help you on the way, but remember, Kong Lin, you can''t do it at will, otherwise..." I warned.


    Kong Lin nodded, "I know."


    After finishing one, I turned my eyes to Ji Yufeng again. "A pregnant woman agreed. How? Are you going to hide? "


    Ji Yu said to Alexander, "but if I go, what about the door? Things haven''t been so much lately. "


    "Let you go out is also to cure your road crazy." I despise him. "Give you ten years? Is that enough? "


    "Hey, master queen, you can''t despise people so much." Ji Yu blew up, "what''s wrong with my Lu Chi? You despise Lu Chi."


    "No, I don''t despise Lu Chi," I smile, and then smile a coagulation, "I despise you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ji Yu''s heart is broken. "Master queen, are you really my own master?"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t have an apprentice of your age." I''m not as old as you. Don''t call me Pro Shifu.


    Ji Yu squatted in the corner to plant mushrooms. I continued, "it''s so decided. The door will be handed over to me for the time being. You two will have a good experience." I stretched out my hand to put a seal on the two people, "temporarily seal your spiritual power, but I know you have plug-ins, so I won''t say much."


    "What?" Ji Yufeng looked at me, "plug in? Elder martial sister has husband and Huoyu plug-in. What do I have? Master queen, do you agree to let me go with Xiao Qi? Don''t tell me it''s baezer. I won''t let him out if I kill him. ""Huoyu, Xiaoqi and Baize will not go with you." I replied, if you really want to follow that, what kind of experience is it? All three can fly. It takes less than ten minutes to come back. "Mia, you have time. You have ghosts."


    "Oh." Ji Yufeng nodded. "Well, I''ll go. When do you leave? "


    I thought, "as soon as possible." Let''s go as soon as possible. "Remember, don''t interfere with others'' cause and effect all the way. You are not the idiots of daomen. You need to accumulate virtue and do good deeds to stabilize your cultivation. We are the middlemen of yin and Yang. No matter where we interfere, we will break the balance of yin and Yang, stand in the middle and be an outsider. This is also part of your experience. You can''t help it." Finally, he emphasized, "especially Ji Yufeng, don''t get into trouble any more. Konglin, don''t get used to MIA."


    "Good." Mia nodded. "I''ll go back and get ready. I''ll leave tomorrow. It''s time to travel. "


    "I''ll wave," I''ll keep an eye on you.


    Ji Yufeng sighed helplessly and waved, "then I''ll go back first. I still have the work of the studio to hand over. It may be a few days later."


    I continued to wave, "don''t worry, you can''t meet." With Ji Yufeng''s road crazy level, I bet he can''t walk out of No. 3 Street in three days.


    Looking at Ji Yufeng and Mia are gone, I reached out and touched the two little ones who were eating biscuits. "How about going to my uncle''s house in a few days?"


    "Uncle?" Two small blinks, then a big smile, "OK."

 Chapter 638

    "Ruizhe, you send them over." I sighed.


    "Well? Won''t mom come with us? " The little girl bit the biscuit and asked curiously.


    I rubbed the little guy''s head, "mom wants to see the shop. Go and play by yourself. Remember not to give uncle any trouble."


    "Well," the little girl nodded.


    "Go and play." I patted two little heads.


    The little guy touched two biscuits again and ran out to play happily. Xuanling came out with the tea, "boss, what''s the matter with you? Why send them all out of the blue? "


    "Xuanling, do you know? Before danger comes, wild animals always feel a sense of crisis, so as to prepare for something. Before rain, ants will move their homes to high places, swallows will fly low, and before earthquake, snakes, insects, rats and beasts will flee


    "Oh?" Xuanling poured a cup of tea and pushed it to me, "boss, do you think it''s dangerous? But the boss is not a beast? "


    "Human beings, in some sense, are intelligent beasts," I sighed. "And this so-called danger, even an ant, can feel." I watched the ants on the floor at the door crawl quickly.


    "Those people last night Mingyu interjected.


    "Those are not people." I light mouth, I took the cup, got up and went to the door, "is not a ghost, not a devil, not a demon, not a spirit."


    "What is that? Is it God or immortal Mingyu asks in surprise.


    "No I shook my head, looked at the sunshine outside, and then turned to see Xuan zero, "Xuan zero, what happened to the underworld recently?"


    "No Xuan zero didn''t interrupt, but Luo Ming Shang yawned and walked down the stairs.


    "Boss, do you doubt who is in the underworld?" Xuan zero asks a way.


    I shook my head. "I doubted it, but nothing happened in the underworld. Obviously it''s not from the underworld." I rubbed my temple and shook my head. "Forget it. In a word, we should be more careful recently. Protect ourselves and the spirit hall."


    "Well," the crowd nodded dully. Is this the time?


    Luo Mingshang came to me and hugged me from behind. "Xueer, what are you worried about?"


    I did not tube waist claws, holding the cup, "God, it seems to come."


    "What?" Luo Ming Shang frowned, and then the divine sense spread out, "no?"


    "Just spread your Divine sense to the underworld." I had a sip of tea.


    Luo Ming Shang stopped, and then the divine consciousness entered the underworld. Xuanling also saw this, and then entered the underworld. Suddenly, the two people opened their eyes at the same time, "did Yan Yan not find out?"


    "Probably he didn''t go the regular way." I replied, "also, he ran to the underworld without disturbing you. Obviously something happened, and he went to the antique street..."


    "Boss, you don''t mean that one of the two groups of people entering the city is the God?" Mingqing exclaimed in surprise.


    "I''m not sure, but I don''t think I''m wrong." He stretched out his hand to stir his hair. The bangs grew a little longer. "Moreover, I can feel that we may be able to meet him soon."


    Mingyu simply tidied up the things at the counter, came to me and handed me the account book. "The couple who had been attacked before had been settled. Their house was burned clean, but there was no loss of assets, and they got a lot of compensation. The two children also woke up, but their nephew and niece had not been found, Muchuan He didn''t find any clues about his nieces and nephews in his family, so he doubted whether the two children existed or not


    I chewed my teacup and thought, "if it doesn''t exist, why do the couple say they have nephews and nieces, and why do they attack the family. The whole family has not been hurt, and they are just ordinary people, so there should be nothing worthy of their prying. If the pair of children do not exist, what is worthy of their fierce fight? "


    "You mean they''ve taken the two children?" Mingyu was surprised. This is not good. "What are the identities of those two children? Why does it attract such a big fight? "


    "If they''ve been taken, there''s no need for them to stay there." I replied, "the only possibility is that the two children have escaped, but at least they haven''t left the city."


    "Do you want to find it?" Mingqing put down the things in his hand and asked: "if we can find them, we can also take the initiative in our hands."


    "Don''t look for it. They''ll find it by themselves." My eyes glanced slightly. "Even if I don''t come to the spirit hall, I will go to find someone else. The people standing in this city have weights in their hands, which is the street."


    The five square copper coins revolve in the hands, and the black air is all around. There is no need to do divination. All that can be predicted has been presented in front of us.


    "Cough, cough." Suddenly, I coughed violently. I covered my mouth and coughed for a while, but I was stained with blood red. The torrent of water will be blood red, I gargle by the way, spit out blood."Cher." Luo Mingshang gave me a glass of water, "have a rest."


    "I''m fine." I took a breath, took the glass of water and said, "is anyone here?"


    "Not yet." Luo Mingshang shook his head. "What are you preparing for?"


    I had a pause and a drink. "Experience is also a purpose. When they come back, they will really be able to leave. I can also give them the spirit hall and the gate of the underworld, and you don''t have to be their son-in-law." My head tilted, leaning on Luo Mingshang''s shoulder, "at that time, I will accompany you back to the underworld to be the queen of the underworld, or I will travel together, or I will take you to Yingliu to have a look."


    "Well, I''ll go with you wherever you want." Luomingshang reached out and hugged me. "It''s just, I don''t understand."


    I smile, "it''s like watching little left and right grow up, but I don''t think they will grow up for a lifetime."


    "Raise your own children by hand?" Luo Mingshang looked down at me, "looking at your apprentice, I suddenly thought, if we also have a child, how?"


    I chuckled, not exasperated or refuted, "when it''s all over." I don''t dare to have children at this time, and I''m under age.


    In the distance, the red lotus industry is burning in the sky. On the tower high in the city, a little girl is sitting on the high ground with a lollipop in her mouth, kicking her feet, and a young man is standing behind.

 Chapter 639

    "Is it really good for us to leave like this?" The youth does not understand of ask a way.


    "I think we don''t exist." The little girl replied softly, "but they have already come to the door. It seems that you have alerted those guys when you come here, brother."


    Young people rely on the wall on the tower, "are you this wench, want me to kill them not good."


    "If we kill them, it proves that we are here, and what are we here for?" Looking at the little girl, he turned to prove, "sister."


    The boy was stunned and clenched his fist. Then he released his hand and sneered, "it''s really, oh, trouble. A group of troublemakers, their elder sister has been killed by them, what else do they want to do? " Said, a hard punch hit the wall.


    The little girl turned the lollipop, "for a so-called legendary prophecy, what can''t be done?" But the legend is still there. It''s almost done. "


    "Cut." The boy waved his fist, "go to find my sister. She needs protection."


    "No more." The little girl took the lollipop out of her mouth


    With that, after a while petals diffuse, a figure appeared on the roof, "it''s really you."


    "Sister." The little girl immediately got up from the edge and ran to me.


    I reached out and touched her little head. "Missing nephew and niece, it''s you."


    "I''m sorry." Ling Wu scratched his head embarrassed.


    "You two, who are you?" I was curious, "who are those people?"


    The butterfly son loosens to embrace my hand, "the elder sister can remember, the butterfly son and elder brother can handle well."


    Looking at the two of them, I sighed helplessly, "you two take care of yourself. Don''t make things big. If you can, try to avoid it for a while


    The two men looked at each other and said, "well, we know."


    Now that it''s all like this, what can I do? In the distance, the red lotus fire burned out, and the black curtain covered the sky, leaving a little white.


    Since the other party doesn''t come for the city or us, there won''t be any problem. Let them take care of the two kids themselves.


    Things need to be done one by one. One thing has been proved. Let''s go on to the next thing.


    Looking at sitting at the entrance of the cemetery with a rice bowl and a mouthful of rice in his mouth, he looked at the two people who suddenly appeared, and then swallowed a mouthful of rice, "where did you come from?"


    "Just now." I stepped forward, "where''s your elder martial brother?"


    "In there, you''re looking for him?" Situ Jue continued to cook, and then took time to look at me. "What''s the matter?"


    "The three of you." I squatted beside situ Jue, and Luo Mingshang also stood beside me.


    Situ Jue thought for a moment, "Oh? What''s the matter with Xiaofan? "


    "Let me just say that my two apprentices are going out to experience in Tibet. My rule is that they can''t use the spirit power all the way, so I sealed their spirit power. Although they each have a plug-in, I''m still a little worried." I simply went straight to the theme, "I want you three to escort them secretly. Ji Yufeng is also a student of Qi Yang. He should not let go of his precious students. Besides, Mia is pregnant, and I''m not sure."


    "What''s the advantage?" Situ Jue took two more meals.


    "Your debt, write it off!" I replied with a smile.


    "Deal!" Situ Jue immediately dropped her job and held my hand.


    I am very satisfied, "happy cooperation."


    Luo Mingshang stares at situ Jue''s claw holding my hand, and stares at it fiercely, hoping that the fire of the nether world will burn directly.


    Dark some abnormal, mixed with the cover of dark clouds, not even moonlight, the dark world, only those streetlights adhere to stand on the post. A piece of paper was smoothed out on the table, and the ink had dried up, with the trace of halo dye. The smell of ink was still in the air.


    "Cough." Holding his mouth in his hand, he tried his best to resist the impulse of coughing. Fortunately, this time, his chest was dull and there was no blood.


    At this time, where should I be? I chuckled and pressed my hand on the paper. The fire of the nether world covered the handwriting in an instant and burned it all in an instant. "Well, a thank-you note? It''s just the idea of killing the devil. "


    Say I turned on my cell phone and found out the contact person, Lu Bin. Where are you? What are you going to do? I don''t want you to do something meaningless for me.


    With the attitude of having a try, I dialed OK. After two beeps over there, the phone answered and hung up again.


    I sighed. I hung up the phone and changed it to a text message. No matter where it is, please let me know.


    "White," I whispered. A white shadow stood out of the house.


    "Miss." He called softly.


    "Help me find him." I held the phone tightly. "Please, help me find him."Bai Ya sighed softly, "Miss..."


    "I don''t want to owe him any more. I''m worthy of heaven, I''m worthy of earth, I''m worthy of anyone, but I''m only ashamed of him, starting from Yingliu. " I whispered, "so, before things get too bad, find him and bring him back."


    "Yes." Baiya nodded.


    The white shadow outside the window disappeared. I put my mobile phone on the table and didn''t go to see him any more. I turned and walked out of the room and went into the bedroom. It was very quiet in the room. All that was quiet was panting. The rain was very familiar with Xiaohei. Luomingshang leaned against the bed and half closed his eyes.


    "Not yet?" I went over and carefully climbed into bed.


    "Waiting for you." Luo Ming Shang reached out and put me in his arms, "have a rest earlier, your body has not recovered."


    "Well." I didn''t struggle. I leaned against him and closed my eyes. "You can rest too. It''s late." It''s really late. It''s early morning.


    At my feet is the road paved with bones, which leads to the throne piled up with white bones. I am fearless, and walk on the white bones all the way up. Even if the white bones are covered at my feet, the road to success and the road to becoming king are all built up by the white bones. On this road, there are only white bones and blood. I walk on the white bones and sit on the white bone My throne, white bone above the blood red flowers, all the way up, entangled my feet, I do not hide, so I sit there, overlooking the accumulation of white bone City, do not need pity, do not need regret.


    "You choose to set foot on this road again and take this seat."

 Chapter 640

    There was a voice behind me. I didn''t answer and didn''t look back.


    "Looking at these bones, some of them are your subjects, some of them are your enemies, some of them are your friends, all of them have become stepping stones to your throne."


    * I looked at the bones. I was very poisonous. I was biting blood and flesh. The flowers were blooming at the fingertips, and then I was dying. Bloom again, decline.


    "They will resent you for stepping on their blood and bones, for abandoning them, for bringing death and disaster to them." She continued.


    I''m just looking at the bones, sorry? Regret? pity? No, I don''t feel anything. In my eyes, these bones are just stepping stones.


    "Do you feel guilty in your heart?" She asked.


    "I''m sorry, it''s you." I finally replied, "these bones are paved for you. It''s you who should be guilty, not me." I turned and gave her a little smile.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly. "Guilty? Not really. "


    "You don''t have it. Why should I feel guilty for your bones?" * I got up and shook off the vines and insects on my feet. "I went back."


    The sky, has been a glimmer, but I can no longer sleep. Open your eyes, face a group of hairy things, I stretched out my hand to sleep dishonest small black pulled down, plug back to the rain''s arms, "you wake up." There was a sound overhead.


    I pause, "you''re not asleep, either."


    "I can''t sleep." Luo Ming Shang said softly, "I haven''t really fallen asleep for a long time."


    I am a Leng, eyes dim dim, is it, "I want to..."


    "Go if you want." Luomingshang interrupted me, "no matter where you go, I will accompany you."


    "Don''t you want to ask something else?" I looked at him, he still closed his eyes, there is no answer.


    "What do you want me to ask?" Luo Mingshang holds me with one hand and puts the other hand behind his head.


    "About God." I asked quietly. The last time I was at Yin''s house, I had already told the truth. It was Tianzhu fragment. "Don''t you want to ask?" Ask me when I knew, why I kept it from you, why I collected debris.


    "When you want to talk to me, you will naturally say that if you feel that it is unnecessary to talk to me, or if it is a secret you feel, it is unnecessary to talk to me." Luo Ming Shang said softly.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly. "You learned a lot when you went out this time. Did she teach you that? " You taught her love, and she also taught you how to love someone.


    "Well," he nodded, "she taught me a lot. In fact, I feel that she didn''t come to kill me, but to teach me how to get along with people."


    "You''ve really changed a lot," I sighed. "If not, I really think you''ve been swapped. It''s a doll."


    Luo Ming Shang slightly opened his eyes, and quickly narrowed, "but, I am like this, living here, in front of you."


    "So, should I pay her some tuition?" My eyes slightly narrowed and I said with a smile. "Help me to train a good husband."


    Luo Mingshang suddenly bent down and bit my earlobe, "Oh? Do you want to see the results of the training? "


    I knew instantly what he wanted to do. I reached out and pressed his paws on me. "Don''t make trouble. The rain is still there."


    Together turned to see in the past, the rain with small black sleep very familiar, turned over, feet directly on me, small black suddenly was thrown out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as I reached out, I caught Xiao Hei, who was still sleeping, and put him back in the arms of the rain. Then I patted open Luo Mingshang''s dishonest paws. "If you are dishonest again, you will chop the stewed pig''s hoof." I glared at him.


    Luo Ming war bitterly back hand, but just close to my face kiss, "snow you are really cruel ah."


    Never like now, outside the fish belly white sky with a light fog, did not sleep all night, is really can not sleep, I shrink in the balcony of the basket, sleeping in the cat nest Du Han noticed the movement, little fox ears moved, looked up at me, and then yawned, jumped on me, continue to hold sleep.


    "Why do you get up so early?" Du Han asked vaguely.


    "I can''t sleep." I touched its head. Little fox is also a little comfortable.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Han leaned his chin against my leg, pressing his eyes. "That thing, it''s almost finished."


    "And the last piece." I sighed. "The consequences may disappoint you. Have you ever thought about the consequences?"


    Duhan no voice, after a long time, in the mouth, "don''t know, say it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was stunned for a moment. It''s really casual. "You are so casual."


    The little fox in his arms had no voice, and soon heard the sound of snoring. I had no choice but to smile, and let the little fox sleep with my legs as a nest.Looking at the outside sky from white to red, gradually dyed with orange light, watching the sun, the fat man reluctantly moved out from the horizon, and then was kicked up by the moon. I haven''t got up yet.


    The street is busy again. It''s like repeating what happened yesterday. Early in the morning, Mia and Kong Lin come to say goodbye. As soon as they leave, I''ll let situ Jue follow them. As for Qi Yang and Qi fan, let them follow Ji Yufeng. The distribution is even.


    "Ji Yufeng has gone too." Ming Qing gave me the computer. Yes, I put trackers on both of them for more convenient tracking and investigation.


    "I don''t think he can get out of Third Street in three days." I waved my hand indifferently.


    "I bet five days." Mingyu is afraid that the world will not be in chaos.


    "A week." Ming Qing also quickly cut in, "I bet a month''s salary."


    "Don''t you have your salary deducted long ago?" I glanced at Mingqing and said coldly.


    The corner of Ming Qing''s mouth smoked, "no, boss, how did you buckle it all?"? Isn''t it done long ago? "


    "The business in the shop is not good. I can''t make ends meet. I have to support a large group of you. Why do I deduct your salary?" I stare at Mingqing.


    Ming and Qing were stunned, "is this the reason why you deduct my salary?"


    I rolled my eyes and ignored him. As I was about to say something, I suddenly felt an inexplicable pressure, this unknown breath I''m starting to sweat. There was a cold war.


    "Uncle!" Two little guys yelled and rushed up, one left and one right hugged dongfangze''s thigh.

 Chapter 641

    When guilt occupies the heart, people will lose their sense, lose everything, pain will occupy the heart, occupy the body, from the heart to the body feel unspeakable grief, disintegrate people''s will, make people collapse, make people crazy.


    "What are you doing here?" I didn''t get angry and asked.


    "Didn''t you ask me to take Xiao Zuo Xiao you to play?" Dongfangze reached out and picked up the two little guys.


    I glared at Mingqing. I asked you to send people, not to call them. Mingqing angrily touched his nose and turned away with his computer.


    I sighed helplessly, "OK, let''s get the child away."


    Dongfang Ze glanced at me, intending to run to the theme with me, "a report was sent by the practitioner before."


    "Oh." I answered carelessly, "if it''s about Tianzhu, yes, it''s true."


    Dongfangze frowned, "what do you want to do? Do you know what the consequences are? "


    "It''s because I know that''s why I do it." I was holding a teacup, "Tianzhu, whether it''s for you or for other sects, will cause disputes. It''s better to be in my hands. I''m already a God, standing at the top of the food chain. Even if you use Tianzhu, it''s useless. Besides, you should know that I don''t have the leisure and elegance."


    Dongfang Ze sighed helplessly, "I naturally know your temperament. You are so lazy that you have no limit. It''s just that Tianzhu is very important."


    "Then I promise nothing will happen." I raised my hands.


    "Also, help me with one thing," dongfangze added. "In exchange for watching the children, help me investigate the recent murders."


    I frowned. "When did you insist on detective police?"


    "No, it''s involved in the whole thing." Dongfang Ze sighed helplessly, "I believe you''ve heard about the four evil formations that appear everywhere."


    I guess it''s the same case. "I know one thing about this. The four evil spirits array needs to use the essence and blood of four extremely Yin bodies to refine into a kuidan. If you take kuidan, your strength will be greatly increased. However, it also consumes the vitality of the user, and the evil Qi of dikui will invade the human body."


    "Kuidan..." Dongfangze frowned and clenched his fist. "What else do you know?"


    "The other side is a group of people in black robes, puppets and so on. As for who is behind the scenes, or the puppets or the manipulators, it is not known." I remember meeting some puppets before.


    Dongfangze put down the two struggling little things, and they immediately ran to me, "Mom ~"


    "and," I continued, holding two sweet buns by the way, "those puppets are the most important people in other people''s hearts, memory, breath, appearance, perfect imitation of a puppet, without special skills to distinguish, will be caught. ¡±


    "how can it be?" dongfangze changed his face.


    "That''s it. To tell you the truth, even I''ve been attacked," I said, "a month ago, I was injured by a puppet attack. The wound is still there. Do you want to see it?" Then I began to pick my own clothes.


    Dongfangze immediately turned his head and turned his face, and said in a cold voice, "nonsense, put on your clothes."


    I put out my tongue. "I lied to you, stupid." Take off your clothes in public. I''m not an exhibitionist.


    Dongfangze''s face is black. "Even you can be cheated. Is it like this?"


    "Well," I nodded, "perfect cloning, memory, breath, appearance, some even include emotion, but they still take the order as the first step, when the order is given, the emotion will become fragile. It''s not too much to say it''s me. "


    "What else do you know?" Dongfangze continued, "say it all."


    "No, oh, by the way, this kind of thing is happening all over the world. I found a total of more than ten cases before, or more than twenty cases. I forget that there are many cases anyway, and after the death of the people who are sacrificed, their souls will not die well. They are still angry. They will take revenge on the people who have harmed them, and then drag them to hell together. They will never live beyond their lives. ¡±It''s hard for me to calm down.


    "Well, I know." Dongfangze nodded, "is there any more news?"


    "Well, I asked Xiahou AI to help me investigate some things before, but because I didn''t plan to further investigate, I didn''t continue to look." I nodded and then called out, "Mingqing!"


    "Here it is Mingqing immediately found a USB flash drive and threw it. "Young master, these."


    Dongfangze took the USB drive, "thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome. Here''s the money." I show my hand to dongfangze.


    Dongfangze is also generous, directly a gold card thrown over, "you two kids, go!"


    "Well," said the two little men, biting their fingers, "won''t mom go?"


    "Well," I rubbed my little heads. "Mom is not going, you two obediently listen to uncle''s words, don''t be naughty."


    "Well," he nodded. Then he jumped down and rushed to them with his arms open. Dongfangze picked up the two little guys.Dongfangze holding two little guys, "I''ll go back first."


    I waved, "help me take care of the children, don''t let those guys in daomen mess." Don''t give them a mess.


    I was relieved to sit on the soft couch. The tea was already warm and cold. Yu came in from outside with Xiao Hei in her arms. Xiao Qi pulled the fire rain behind him. Du Han was a babysitter at the end of the day. He let these little things in. Well, I didn''t plan to send them away. They at least had the ability to protect themselves. Once the seal of rain was sealed It''s the power of a God. Xiao Hei won''t leave me. Xiao Qi is backed by Fu qiqinglin. The couple are willing to give up their lives in order to compensate their children. As for Huoyu, it''s a little rosefinch after all. Although he is still young and has just broken his shell for a short time, he is a real four god beast, not to mention hongluan It''s impossible to leave the younger generation alone.


    "Sister." Rain holding black the first to come, black immediately jump out of rain''s arms, jump to my arms, meow.


    "Left and right?" Rain obediently sat beside me, holding half of my tea to drink.


    "Well." I nodded. "What''s the matter?"


    "Well..." Rain toot toot small mouth, "nothing."


    I knead the rain''s soft hair, "good."


    Fire rain seems to have no spirit, standing on one side, I pull fire rain to the side. "What? Worried about your master? "

 Chapter 642

    "Well," the little girl glared at a pair of big red eyes, "the master is pregnant with a baby, not at ease."


    "But it''s experience, you can''t help her," I rubbed her little head.


    Huoyu lowered his head and thought about it. Xiaoqi slapped the girl on the back. "What''s to worry about? It''s not right. It saves you all day."


    Huo Yu glanced at Xiao Qi, "it''s your master who enslaves me, even my master."


    Shit, this kid''s got a knack. "Shut up! No more nonsense, no cake. "


    Du Han had no choice but to shake his head, "OK, let''s go and play. Ignore your heartless master. " Then he took the child out again.


    After all the noise left, the store suddenly quieted down. After several old customers came in, they said hello and turned around in the store. I was not in the mood to greet the guests and sat on the soft couch thinking about life.


    I don''t know if I don''t think it''s afternoon. I forgot how to eat lunch. Just vaguely remember what Mingyu said.


    "Boss, it''s getting late. Don''t you go yet?" Mingyu came back to the second floor after she finished her work and looked at me sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    I don''t know, "where to?" Where am I going?


    Mingyu wanted to kill me. "I didn''t tell you that Mr. Jiang, who went out with Mr. Shuo, came back and asked you to meet him."


    "Master Jiang?" I tried to recall who the so-called elder Jiang was.


    "Mr. Jiang Yunyu, Mr. Jiang, you have Alzheimer''s disease ahead of time, boss." Mingyu glared at me.


    "Oh, old Jiang." I nodded clearly. "A little bit of an impression."


    Mingyu sighed and felt sorry for the elder Jiang Yunyu. "At half past one in the afternoon, Mr. Jiang asked you to be in the information center."


    "I don''t know him well. Why did he ask me out?" I shrugged in bewilderment.


    "You forgot his last name? What do you have in your hand? " Mingyu asked.


    I instantly understood, "no, the list of gods was given to me by the old man, and he must know it. How? Do you want to go back now? "


    "Just go and have a look." Mingyu had no choice but to shake her head. "Maybe they just asked about the situation."


    "Oh," I looked at the time, and it was a little over, "there''s half an hour left. No hurry. "


    "Even if it takes more than half an hour to get from here to the heart Museum by car," Mingyu reached out and pulled me up. "Get dressed and cleaned up."


    I''m a bit lazy and don''t want to move, "Oh, it''s not about meeting some important people, changing clothes, combing and washing."


    "Hurry up, slovenly." Mingyu kicked me into the bedroom, then looked at my wardrobe of several clothes, inexplicably a little sad, but pulled the last time with hongluan to the commercial street to buy that national style long skirt to throw over, "hurry to change clothes, I''ll comb your hair later. Look at you. The bangs are too long. Cut them. "


    I sighed helplessly. I put on my clothes and took off the home skirt. Mingyu pulled me to the dressing mirror and combed it first. I didn''t comb it seriously, but it was not difficult to comb it. When I lost, I found a pair of scissors from the small drawer next to me. First, I simply trimmed the broken hair at the back, and then cut the bangs short.


    Mingyu is almost super hand speed, less than ten minutes everything is done, and then clapped his hands, "OK, hurry up, let Mingqing send you in."


    "It''s not normal for girls to be a little late." I''m going to sleep. It''s time for me to take a nap in the middle of the day. I have cat disease.


    "That''s the minimum politeness." Mingyu pushed me out of the door.


    Inside the museum, there are snow mountains, flowing water, dense forest, flower shadows, tall pagodas and fairy pavilions, just like a mirage.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again." The old man said with a sigh, "it''s been many years. The last time I saw you, you were just a baby running all over the ground."


    "Hey, how can I exaggerate? I was twelve or thirteen at that time." I rolled my eyes.


    "Sorry." Jiang yunsulfur suddenly came up with such a sentence. I don''t know why.


    "Why apologize all of a sudden?" I looked up at the birds in the sky.


    Jiang Yun sulfur sighed, "in fact, at that time, I was nearby."


    My eyes darkened. "Well, I know."


    "Don''t you hate me?" Jiang Yunyu was surprised, "don''t you always stick to this?"


    "A long time ago, I felt that way, but now I understand that this is the so-called fate. No one can avoid it. I can''t escape it, I can only change it." I lean against the window. Looking at the scenery outside, it''s really amazing here. The heart Museum, everyone''s view of the scene is different.


    "Fate?" Jiang Yun sulfur sighed, "you''re right, no one can avoid fate, can''t escape, can only accept."


    "Tong MI is dead." I reached out and a bird landed in my hand."Tong MI." Jiang Yun sulfur read that has been fixed in his memory of the child, that let him once distressed stubborn little apprentice, "dead?"


    "Well, it''s because of me..." I don''t know how to explain it to him.


    Jiang Yun sulfur sighed, "this is what you said, the so-called fate? But in a few days, I hope you can help them get married. "


    Hey, it''s the end of politeness. "You should not just tell me that when you ask me out."


    "The list of gods is well used." Sure enough, that''s the point.


    "I haven''t used it several times. Why? Are you going to take it back? " This is the truth. Fengshenbang hasn''t been used for me several times. There''s no chance of group fighting. Sometimes I can fight a group by myself.


    Ginger cloud sulfur smile, "since all sent you, it belongs to you, not to mention you a person to undertake the whole Yin and yang two realms, need some help.". I just asked casually. After all, the list of gods has not been used for thousands of years, and I don''t know what will happen. "


    "Oh, I found Yang Jian once. It''s not bad, but the character is too stiff." It''s hard for them to find someone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiang Yun sulfur some Leng Shen, a while just reaction come over, "come up with Yang Jian?"? It seems that you are in a lot of trouble


    "Oh, when I hit the top floor of the Seven Star building, I didn''t have any strength, so I let Yang Jian out and cleaned up Xiao Qi." I said carelessly.


    Jiang yunsulfur glared, "you are really good enough. Hit a Kirin cub and let him out. You are bullying a child."


    "I don''t know how many skills Yang Jian has. I''ve found one at random, and there are so many No. 1 figures in the list of gods. It''s not hard for me to find one by one."

 Chapter 643

    I rolled my eyes. "It''s very powerful. Next time someone breaks into the antique street, I don''t need to put the Shura hall. It''s much easier to put the list of gods directly."


    "Forget it, you can play with it. Don''t break it. It''s a cultural relic, anyway. " Jiang Yunyu reminds me.


    "What? Are you going to show it in the museum? " I pick my eyebrows.


    "It is said that the list of gods is of any use in anyone''s hands. In the final analysis, it is nothing more than a sketch map of the gods." Jiang yunsulfur nodded and explained to me. "I didn''t go out of my way to open the call. This is a picture of the gods in ancient times."


    I thought about it for a moment, as if it was such a truth, "reasonable." But just for such a mess, you call me out at noon and say, "is there anything else?"


    "What else do you want?" Jiang Yun smacks his mouth.


    "What do you mean by calling me out at noon for such a terrible thing? I want to take a nap! " I immediately blew up, "a phone call will kill you? Will you die if you talk in my shop? Show off your heart museum? You''ll die later. "


    "I''ll leave later," interrupted Jiang. "Why do you think I came back?"


    "Such a little thing?" I pick eyebrows, just to ask me if the list of gods is easy to use? "Or for your apprentice''s secret marriage?"


    Jiang Yunyu sighed, "it''s just a small matter. There are three other big things


    "Oh?" I wonder, "what''s the big deal?"


    "First of all, I heard from your master. You''re collecting the pieces of Tianzhu, aren''t you? Your master asked me to remind you that once all the collection is completed. No one knows what will happen, and you have to bear the consequences. Do you know? " Jiang yunsulfur''s face sank.


    "I know. I''ll take care of what happens." I nodded. "And the second? What''s the second big thing? "


    Jiang yunsulfur shook his head and sighed, "second," he said, reaching out and holding a scroll in his hand, "this is what we found in an underground cave."


    "Separate words?" I pick eyebrow, "want me to help translate?"


    "This is for you." Jiang yunsulfur gave me the scroll, "I know you won''t help us translate, so this scroll belongs to you."


    I took the scroll and looked at it. There was a familiar mark on it, "the mark of Yingliu.". Is that him


    "It seems that we have to be right. It''s for you." Jiang Yun sulfur smile, "is the person you know?"


    "Well," I nodded, but my face was never dignified. Was it something hidden that he deliberately left for me? Is there anything important? "And the third thing?"


    "It''s your injury." Jiang Yun sulfur sighed, "I gave the medicine to Lao Wang. You can go back and ask him for it. How about now?"


    I felt it for a moment and shook my head. "Not so good. I''m a person. I''ve been hurt by a half god. I''m not dead. Thank God for meeting you. "


    "Nonsense, what!" Jiang yunsulfur slapped me on the head. "Remember to ask Lao Wang for the medicine."


    "I see." I smacked my mouth and couldn''t help yawning, "I''m so sleepy at noon. Didn''t the old man come back with you? "


    "No," old man Jiang touched his beard. "I just came back by the way."


    "Did Zou Ming come for you?" I understand. He is here at this time, probably for Tong MI. "When do you leave?"


    "Right away." Jiang Yunyu sighed. "Things over there are also very urgent. I just come back to have a look and leave right away"


    I nodded clearly, "all the way."


    "Heartless girl. It''s exactly what old man Shuo said. " Jiang yunsulfur said without good spirit.


    After chatting with Jiang yunsulfur, I was planning to go back. Thinking of it, old Jiang said that he wanted me to get the medicine first. I don''t want to come out again. It''s too hot.


    There is an attic on the other side. The fragrance of medicine is floating around the attic. The most prominent thing in the room is a big bronze cauldron. Under the cauldron, there is a blazing flame. Two boys in white blouses, one is selecting herbs while the other is adding some liquid medicine to the cauldron. On a platform in front of the cauldron, there is a man sitting on his knees.


    "Yo, Lao Wang, refining medicine." I went in and looked at the smoky fairyland. I couldn''t help laughing.


    Lao Wang, who was refining medicine, heard the voice and immediately got up, "it''s you again."


    I put out my tongue. "What did the old man ask you to do for me?"


    Hearing this, Lao Wang immediately called to a white boy, "go and bring me the medicine I just refined."


    "Yes." Hearing this, the girl immediately got up to get the medicine.


    When Lao Wang saw the girl go to get the medicine, he turned to talk with me. "The wound is not good yet?"


    "Bullshit, if it''s better, I won''t ask you for the medicine." I smack my mouth.


    "I haven''t seen you come here to get the medicine before." Helpless, Lao Wang went to the cauldron and added some herbs.I also gathered a past, "what medicine are you refining?" I asked curiously.


    Lao Wang didn''t answer me. He continued to add some herbs and infused the green aura. Roll up all the herbs and melt them with a cyan flame.


    "Boss Shuo, the medicine you want." At this time, the girl came out of the room and gave me three glass bottles.


    "Take one pill in blue every morning and one pill in red every day after meal. Both of them are for you to heal. As for the pill in black bottle, it''s Sanqing pill. I''ve made a batch of it. Try it first." Lao Wang warned.


    I looked at the three bottles in my hand, and finally picked up the black one, "sanqingdan? Do you think I''m a mouse? "


    "Don''t worry, you''ll never die." Lao Wang said, "remember to take medicine. This time your master brought you good medicine."


    "I see." I put away the bottle, answered, and turned away.


    I pinch the time, three days, five days, the seventh day arrived, tonight is the time for Tong Mi to come back, maybe from her I can know some clues of Lu Bin, that night, I lit a long light at the street corner, straight to the spirit hall, in front of the store also lit and wait, I just stood by the door, waiting.


    With a cape on my body, I turned to see that Luo Mingshang was sitting beside me, "I''ll accompany you."


    I chuckled, pulled my cape and leaned against him. Look at the lights on both sides of the street.


    "Boss, go and have a rest. When Tong Mi comes back, Zou Ming will bring her." Mingyu brought me a cup of hot tea and poured it to luomingshang.


    "I want to wait for her here. Only she knows where Robin is." I answered softly, taking a sip of hot tea.

 Chapter 644

    Luo Ming Shang looked at me with some resentment, "is he very important?"


    "Well," I nodded after thinking about it or not, "it''s very important," and then looked at Luo Mingshang with a smile, "because I owe him, I don''t owe anyone, worthy of anyone, only him."


    Luomingshang hugged me and was full of resentment. I patted his hand to comfort him. Mingyu helpless, "well, hurry back to sleep, if she came back, sooner or later will come back."


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Luo Mingshang directly picked me up, "Hey, what are you doing?" I screamed at once.


    "You haven''t had a good rest these days. Go and have a rest." Then he took me in his arms and went upstairs. Mingyu is in the back, packing up and following. But it didn''t turn off the light in front of the door.


    Luo Mingshang is right. I haven''t had a good rest these days. I haven''t slept much. Sometimes I just squint a little. But I''ll wake up in a second.


    "I''m not sleepy," I lay in bed, my eyes wide open.


    Luo Ming Shang leaned on me and suddenly put out his hand to cover my eyes. In an instant, sleepiness came, "it will be sleepy."


    I can''t help but curse in my heart, asshole, and hypnotize me.


    But that''s good. I had a good sleep until dawn. I''ve made up for my sleep these days, but it''s not a good thing to sleep too well. For example, when I wake up, I have a headache like a hangover. I want to hit the wall.


    "Let you stay up late." Mingyu usually teaches me a lesson at the same time of breakfast, but it''s really incurable.


    I knead the temple, "boil what night ah, I am insomnia." Dissatisfied zazazui, "has Tong Mi come back?"


    "I''m back." Mingyu shook his head. "I came back last night, but I didn''t stay. I''ve already left."


    "Gone!" I suddenly blew up, the loss is not only money, but also intelligence, "how can you let her go, didn''t I tell you to keep her?"


    "When did you tell me?" Mingyu tore it down mercilessly.


    I couldn''t hang on my face, as if I didn''t say, "but You should know what I look like. "


    "If they want to leave, do you want to force them to stay?" Mingyu smacked her lips, "and Zou Ming didn''t keep her, but Zou Ming bribed the ghost and sent some money. Now it''s estimated that Zou Ming has been reincarnated."


    "It''s not that fast," I don''t believe. It takes at least dozens of procedures to get back to the underworld.


    "It''s said that Zou Ming bribed GUI cha. He''s worried that he won''t go to the underworld to see her. He also wants Tong Mi''s life for the sake of long night dream. That''s why he makes her reincarnate quickly." Mingyu explained. "Hurry to breakfast."


    Forget it, people go away, I can''t pick people back from the underworld, but without the news of Lu Bin, I can only stare at my mobile phone every day, and I don''t even bother to read the scroll hidden to me. Now for me, nothing is more important than the news of Lu Bin. Once something is ignored, I will miss something.


    Can be a few days, or no news, let Mingqing tracking signal also did not reflect, inevitably some disappointment. But at this time, Muchuan came again. Or for the case of Sisha array.


    "Oh, I said, I don''t care!" I cover my ears and don''t listen to me. I''m annoyed. Please don''t disturb me.


    Muchuan reached out and took my hand down. "Now more and more people are dying. You don''t care about it."


    "No matter! You can''t take care of anyone in this street. Besides, those idiots in daomen are also in charge. Why do you have to rely on me? " I turned away from him.


    "You think I''m looking for you." Muchuan glared, "because just received the news, more and more people did die, many people have begun to panic, but at this time, there are some miracles in many places, saying that the gods are coming, some people also said that they saw the gods coming, the other party claimed that they are from the fairyland of Yingliu, which can help people relieve..."


    Before Muchuan finished, I jumped over excitedly, "what do you say, the God of Yingliu fairyland? Are you sure? "


    Muchuan was startled by me and nodded, "well, what''s the matter?"


    I can''t help clenching my fist. Is he the God of Yingliu? Could it be him? "I took the job."


    Muchuan pick eyebrows, "so refreshing? How much is it? "


    "Besides," if it''s really him, even if it''s free, but if it''s not, Muchuan, you''ll be waiting for the bleeding.


    "How did you react so much?" Muchuan doesn''t understand.


    I glared at him, "it''s none of your business. I''ll take it, but I have a condition. No matter whether the so-called God is true or not, I''ll handle it."


    "Good," Muchuan nodded. If it''s just a magic wand, it''s useless. At most, it will be closed for two days. "I''ll say hello to the top for you. You''ll enter the investigation team as a special investigator," he said, handing me some necessary documents.


    I pick pick eyebrow, "with you already ready ah, if I don''t promise you how to do?""You will agree." Muchuan is confident.


    "Oh?" I don''t know, "why?"


    "Because the above funding is very rich this time, you little money fan should not let go of such a large amount of money." Muchuan began to smile. "Don''t worry. I''ll go with you this time."


    "Will you go with me?" I look disgusted, "you don''t have to guard the city? Captain Muchuan


    "Give it to Fang Haoyan." Muchuan is very relaxed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I silently mourn for Fang Haoyan in my heart. "No, you''d better guard the city. I may not be able to come back for some time. If you''re not here any more, in case something goes wrong, I''ll take two people from my shop." As for who to pull, I have already thought about it.


    Muchuan smacked his mouth, but he said, "well, be careful. There''s a guard over there who''ll take care of you. "


    "I see." I should be a, Muchuan sent out, turned to look at a group of people collective look over, suddenly feel a hair, "what do you do?"


    "Who is the boss going to be?" Xuan0 made an opening.


    I pointed to a circle of people with my finger, and then fell on luomingshang, "luomingshang, Yu, Xiaohei, Xiaoqi, Huoyu, you guys accompany me."


    Mingqing black, "boss, do you dare to take an adult?" These people are either physically or intellectually underage, plus their boss.


    I thought about it carefully, as if it was true, "well, Xiaoqi, Huoyu, you''re in my summoning space for the time being. I''ll find you if you have something. Mingqing, you''ll go too."

 Chapter 645

    Mingqing is also a computer expert. Xiaoqi and Huoyu can''t use them for the time being, but they can''t be allowed to stay here. The two cubs can''t fly to death.


    "I''ll go too." Du Han, who has been a nanny, suddenly said, "take me one."


    I looked at Du Han. It''s better to stay here to keep this fox cub bullied. It''s also a dog family. It''s OK to be a police dog. "Good."


    Hello, hello. I''ll cry, you know.


    Now that it''s all arranged, pack up and get ready to go.


    "Do you really want to go?" Seeing that I was already packing, Luo Mingshang asked.


    "Well." I should say: "not only four evil spirits array and kuidan, but also..."


    "And that, Yingliu fairyland God?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    I looked at luomingshang, "luomingshang, I''m sorry, but I have to go. The meaning of Lubin to me is different. I..."


    "Xueer..." Luomingshang a mouth, but don''t know what to say. Question? How dare he? If his little wife takes the opportunity to quarrel with him again, it will be over. He was coaxed back.


    "Luomingshang, everyone has a past and secrets, just like you, so do I I lowered my head and continued to pack up, "but I think the most important thing between husband and wife is trust. We are husband and wife, so there should be no secrets between us, so..."


    "So?" Luo Mingshang has a question.


    I packed up and turned, "so I''ll tell you everything, on the way." Then he got up straight, "it''s time for us to go."


    "Good!" Luo Ming Shang nodded and then followed me away.


    Muchuan sent us to the airport, and then told me the specific task and the information of the person who met us. I looked at it and found that it was a credible guy who went out from here.


    This trip is a bit far, and it takes a few hours to fly. I chewed a piece of gum and half lay on luomingshang''s body. The rain and Xiaohei blinked and looked at everything outside. The two children were always curious about what they had never seen. Duhanzhao looked at the two little ones. It was right that one black and one white turned into human beings. Although it was not as good as animal saving, local saving and air ticket saving Yes, it''s better than sending it for shipment. Anyway, Muchuan paid for it.


    "He was the only outsider I saw at that time." I organized the language and began to speak with Luo Mingshang in a low voice.


    "What?" Luo Mingshang looked down at me.


    "Remember, I told you about my old one." I half closed my eyes and continued, "I stayed in the so-called temple since I was a child. I couldn''t see the outside, and I couldn''t contact people outside. I couldn''t see anyone except the divine servant every day. Only Lubin was the first person I saw coming in from the outside."


    "I''m sorry." Luo Mingshang suddenly felt that her previous jealousy was mischievous. For her at that time, it should be a very important person.


    "At that time, he stood outside and yelled at the room, saying that he liked my piano very much. At that time, I couldn''t say what kind of feelings, curiosity, surprise, or happiness." I went on: "always, it''s a wonderful feeling to hear the voice outside, it''s a tender voice, but it''s firm, the voice from outside."


    "Did you see him?" The sentence is a question, the tone is affirmative, should be to see it.


    "Well, with curiosity and a little luck, I asked Hong to call people in, but he had already left. I didn''t expect him to come again the next day, just like listening to me playing the piano. I asked Hong to bring him in. I saw him, a very small child, not much older than me, with his tender face and bright eyes He was so surprised at everything in the temple. Those things that I was tired of seeing and felt lifeless seemed to come alive in his eyes


    Luo Mingshang''s eyes darkened. He might have guessed the consequences of contacting the gods But I still have to say.


    "That day we talked a lot, basically I was listening, listening to him tell the story outside, also formally that time, let me know that the outside was so big, the outside was so lively, I began to yearn, began to want to go out, he said, one day to take me out for a walk, go out to have a look, we want to go to a wider world, have a good play, but ¡­¡­¡± Said, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "I haven''t seen him since then, the next day, I prepared tea and snacks, waiting for him to come again, but, I wait from dawn to dusk, he didn''t come, has not come, the third day, I wait as usual, from dawn to dusk, the fourth day, the fifth day, the sixth day, I have been waiting However, he never appeared again. Even in Yingliu, there was no such person as him. I know that he had been in contact with the gods and was found out, so he was purged by those people. "


    "Clean up? Killed? " Luo Mingshang frowned.


    "I thought he was killed at first, too." I nodded, "but since I saw him again, I knew that he was only exiled from Yingliu, by his own father. It''s all because of me. If I didn''t let him in that day and just kept playing to him, he wouldn''t be like this. ""But then you don''t want to leave there." Luo Ming Shang said softly.


    "Well," I nodded, "so, luomingshang, do you understand? For me, Lu Bin is more important than anyone and everything. I am ashamed of him. "


    Luomingshang pulled a blanket on me and wrapped me up. "Well, I know that no matter what kind of decision you will make, I will stand with you and never let anyone hurt you, including myself"


    "thank you, luomingshang," I leaned against luomingshang and laughed faintly. Luomingshang, I regard your life as my life, not my law Bin is more important than my life, because I owe him more than ten years and more than one life.


    When the people around him were silent, Luo Mingshang looked at him and found that he had fallen asleep. With a smile, he reached out and pulled the blanket and hugged the people in his arms.


    I slept all the way. I went out in the afternoon and didn''t arrive until the evening. After arriving, I didn''t know who the receptionist was, mainly because I was still asleep, and luomingshang didn''t know. So I found a hotel to have a rest. As for what to take care of, let''s talk about it. And if he had a brain and believed that he couldn''t get anyone, he would call.

 Chapter 646

    The remaining water in the glass is from warm to cold. The moisture soaks the rim of the glass, and the transparent glass is a little fuzzy. The water stains the rim of the glass, and the water wave is aroused by the knocking sound. Please shake your body, and the sound of tapping the glass is jingling, crisp and quiet. It condenses with the air. The crisp sound suddenly becomes loud, but there is no sound after that, because, It''s broken.


    "Have you arrived yet?" I woke up at the hotel, rubbed my eyes and looked around, "where is this?"


    "Hotel." Luo Mingshang said softly: "it''s getting late. Let''s stay here for one night. I''ll find that contact tomorrow. "


    I nodded, "well." Then I rubbed my eyes and yawned. I didn''t know why I was so sleepy every long distance.


    "What''s the matter? Are you still sleepy? " Luo Mingshang reached out and poured me a glass of water. "If you''re still sleepy, go to sleep. It''s still early."


    "Well?" I answered, took a sip of the water and said, "what time is it?"


    "A little." After a pause, Luo Mingshang added: "one o''clock in the morning."


    I don''t know what to say while I''m biting my cup. "You''re not sleeping yet?" It''s so late.


    "Because you''re going to wake up." Luo Ming Shang a face serious reply way.


    I''m at a loss. I''m going to wake up. What''s the matter with your sleep? I can''t help but think of every time I was dragged back by him as soon as I got up. This guy doesn''t always know when I''m going to wake up, so wake up early and wait for me.


    I reached out and pulled him to the bed. "OK, go to bed. What about the rain? "


    "I asked the fox to take him to sleep next door." Luomingshang climbs to bed. "Go to sleep."


    "Well." Sure enough, I didn''t wake up. I went directly into Luo Mingshang''s arms, closed my eyes, and instantly entered the deep sleep mode.


    Early in the morning someone came to the door, rain directly climbed to bed, from the bed into the quilt, and then saw a small bun in the quilt bulging up. "Sister." Xiaobaozi came up.


    "Come here," I put the rain up, just between me and luomingshang, "just yourself?"


    "Duhan went to eat with Xiaohei." The rain blinked and blinked. Suddenly I think of something. "Brother Mingqing said that he had already arrived. He went to meet him." Oh, by the way, we didn''t go with Mingqing. Mingqing had to pack up and accept Mingyu''s re education, so it was a few hours later than us.


    "So are they picking up or eating?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Pick up people and eat by the way." The rain smiles.


    I rubbed the little guy''s head, "OK, OK, get up."


    Luo Ming Shang also stretched out his hand to light the rain''s little head, "Xueer, what do you do with this little guy?"


    "Help." I replied, sitting up slowly. "Or let the rain experience, so as to control their own strength as soon as possible."


    "Yes, yes." Rain also nodded.


    Luo Mingshang frowned, "he? Are you sure? "


    "Why not? He''s my brother." I reached out to hold the rain in my arms. "Right, rain."


    "Well, rain can help my sister. It''s very heavy." Rain beat open Luo Ming Shang''s claws, "brother-in-law don''t look down on people."


    I''ll be happy if you don''t have the last sentence, "don''t yell."


    "Sister Mingyu told me that her husband would call her brother-in-law." Rain answered very seriously,


    LUO Mingshang was in a good mood, and his mouth slightly raised, "that''s right."


    Yeah, you big head. I stare at Luo Mingshang, "get up quickly," a group of people stay in bed, don''t get up a few meaning?


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. I immediately reached for my clothes, put them on and went to open the door. There was a strange man outside. I frowned, "are you..."


    "Yes Chu Mu Li, Miss Chu? " When I asked my name, I also looked at the documents in my hand.


    "Yes," Chu Muli, the fake name Muchuan gave me. The surname Shuo is a little too sensitive. It''s better to hide it.


    The other party immediately nodded, "that''s right. Hello, I''m the receptionist sent by the leader of Muchuan brigade. Just call me Xiao Zhou. I didn''t see you in several games yesterday, so I called the leader of Muchuan. As a result, the leader of Muchuan said that you should have arrived long ago, so I checked the hotel nearby and found him. I''m sorry to be late. "


    No, actually not. It''s just that luomingshang is too lazy to look for you. "Sit down recently." I take people in, but luomingshang has been dressed, is helping rain to dress, looking at this scene, young Leng. I then introduced, "this is my husband and my brother, they are here to help, will not interfere with official business."


    "Oh, oh." Xiao Zhou nodded. "Oh, by the way, besides you, there''s one from above."


    "Oh? Another one? " I wonder, "who is it?"


    "Well I''m not sure because your information is confidential. " Xiao Zhou shook his head and suddenly thought of something, "Oh, by the way, this is the residence that the captain found for you. It''s very close to the Bureau. You''ll move out today. " Said, handed over a note, above is an address.I took it. "Thank you."


    Xiao Zhou looked at me and then at the fighting luomingshang and Yu. Because the rain didn''t cooperate and luomingshang''s violence, the clothes were not peaceful at all. Suddenly, Xiao Zhou thought of something, "Oh, there''s another thing. There''s a meeting to be held at 9 o''clock, so please go there at 9 o''clock, eh What? I''m not going with you if I have something else to do. Ah, I''m going to be late. I''ll go first. I''ll see you later. " Then he left in a hurry.


    I''m still a little confused. The door closes. I turned to look at luomingshang, who was wearing the rain clothes upside down. The rain was about to take off and put them on again. As a result, luomingshang was pulling me to death. They just looked at me.


    "Luo Mingshang, you let go of me, rain, clothes to wear, see you put other people''s clothes on, wear the reverse ah." I''m angry.


    Luo Ming Shang looks at the appearance of rain, the corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, "reversed?"


    "It''s the opposite!" Rain stares at LuoMing. Spew out two words firmly.


    Luo Mingshang released his hand. Yu quickly took off his clothes, put them on, and put on his shoes. From then on, he made up his mind not to let this man touch his clothes! absolutely!


    Knock on the door again, I can''t help but wonder, "how come back? Is there anything else? " I asked as I opened the door, but I was stunned.


    "What''s back? What''s the matter? " Outside three people Leng for a while, Ming Qing tired with just finished the marathon.

 Chapter 647

    "It''s nothing," I went into the room, and the three people behind me followed, "where have you been?"


    "Eat, meet." Du Han replied, and then put three portions of breakfast on the table. "Breakfast."


    I took the breakfast and handed it to luomingshang, looking at a group of people, "so slow, I thought you couldn''t come today."


    "I''ll go. Is it my fault when the plane arrives? If you have the ability, go to the captain! " Mingqing is tired on the trunk.


    I looked at such a large suitcase, "we''re just out for a few days, not moving. Why do you bring so many things?"


    "Computers, tablets, cameras, chargers, batteries, clothes, shoes, toiletries." Ming Qing said while pulling his suitcase.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± You''re really moving. Moving is not as complete as you are. "Don''t pull," I kicked him, and then looked at the time, it was already eight forty.


    "Cut." Mingqing clean up the things.


    I gave the address to Luo Mingshang, "in this way, you go to the place where you live first and get ready to pack up your things. Mingqing, we''ll go to the police station to report. We''ll have a meeting at nine."


    "I''ll go. Let me have a rest." Mingqing was tired and didn''t want to move on the trunk. "I ran here."


    "I don''t care how you come here, rest on the road," and then drag people up and go out.


    There is a taxi at the door of the hotel. I casually recruited a taxi to get in and report the address. I inadvertently looked at the time and said, "what, master, can I get there at nine?"


    The driver looked at the time and shook his head. "I can''t get there. This place is a little far away. It will take half an hour."


    Half an hour My heart is cooling a lot. Finished, "ha ha, auntie, your eyes are not good, do you want me to change it for you?"


    "Ah Auntie Liu Xue was stimulated to the point that she was also a beautiful woman in her twenties and thirties. She was called by me like a 40 or 50 year old aunt. Liu Xue clenched her fist, "Ni Fei, take her to the rest room."


    "Good." The beautiful police officer who had just been blasted was not angry and wanted to come over.


    I dodged her hand, went to one side and sat down, "I''m Chu Muli of daomen, the special investigator this time." Then he looked at Wu Song and said with a smile, "Oh, I didn''t expect that another special investigator was APC. Oh, I heard that the last time you went to an''cheng, you said you were going to apply for medicine. As a result, you wantonly destroyed people''s territory and killed people. As a result, the whole army was almost annihilated and was driven out. Didn''t you expect to recover so soon? "


    Wu Song heard my words, face some embarrassment, immediately reply, "it''s just team C''s own decision, it''s their own fault, the city''s geographical location is complex, no investigation on the action."


    "Oh?" I picked my eyebrows.


    Liu Xue is still a little confused, "then you..." Liu Xue looks at Mingqing. Are there three special investigators?


    Mingqing nodded and came to me, "I''m her assistant, Mingqing. Mainly responsible for information and intelligence on the one hand. "


    Liu Xue is surprised, "won''t you, little girl, how old are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter how big it is, it''s the major that matters." After I sat down, I took out my mobile phone and photographed my ID card. "This is my ID card. If my aunt can''t see clearly, I still have a pair of eyes here."


    "Big Ma''am I''ve just returned to my aunt, but now I''ve become an aunt again.


    A room full of people dare not go out. The girl offended their director on the first day. Don''t expect to have a good life in the future. What Ming and Qing thought was that on the first day, the beautiful director offended his boss enough. I''m afraid the beautiful director will be sad for a while.


    "Cough," Liu Xue secretly clenched her fist, and then sat on the main seat, "cough, OK, meeting." Then he opened the screening screen behind him, "this case is called Si Sha array. The murderer captured four extremely Yin people as sacrifices in various ways. Because of their resentment, the dead will kill all the people who returned them one by one."


    "I''ve heard about this case before. Now there are more than 20 cases of death due to the four evil spirits array. The number of deaths has reached 100. But we still have no idea what the purpose of the four evil spirits array is, and now people in many places are worried. But at this time, there is an immortal who calls himself yingliuxian Island, which makes people worried. The local residents are worried The people are extremely uncooperative. " Wu Song shook his head.


    "Coincidentally, I know a little more than you." I took a self portrait with my mobile phone and photographed other people by the way.


    "What do you know?" Liu Xueli asked.


    After taking a good look at the photo album, "I know what you don''t know." Not satisfied with the deletion, patting, deleting, "the purpose of the four evil spirits array is to refine kuidan. If you take kuidan, it will increase your power by 100 times, but on the contrary, it is also consuming your vitality. Kuidan''s evil Qi will devour all the Qi and blood of the user. Transform the corpse into a very powerful humanoid weapon. It''s like a zombie. It''s invulnerable. " I said,


    "what! How do you know? " Someone immediately exclaimed in surprise."I''ve had two cases like this before. Quentin came out of their mouths." I don''t even look at these people. I''ve been looking at my cell phone.


    Liu Xue questioned, "this what kuidan, is anyone can use it?"


    "Yes, gods, demons, demons, ghosts, even animals can use it." I nodded.


    "There have been more than 20 quentines in more than 20 cases." Ni Fei is scared.


    "Well." I nodded, "there is another point, Ying Liu''s is really exist, it is called the world of God, above is full of God, the so-called God, maybe it is true."


    "True or false?" Wu Song didn''t believe it.


    "Believe it or not, but I don''t care about other people, the God of Yingliu, give it to me," I put down my mobile phone, my eyes darkened.


    "Good." Liu Xue can''t wait. If it''s really God, he really doesn''t know how to deal with it. "And what else do you know?"


    I continued to play on my mobile phone, "and the other party is not alone, but a group, er To be exact, it''s a group of puppets, but these puppets are very real, memory, breath, appearance, all perfectly imitate the most important person in everyone''s heart, so don''t be cheated. "


    "What Liu Xue suddenly shocked, and then subconsciously looked at Ni Fei. "How can we tell?"


    "I don''t know. It''s up to you. If it''s a dead person, it''s OK. As long as the dead person is determined, it''s impossible for him to survive. But if he''s alive, he''ll have a six eared macaque in front of him. It''s hard to tell I shrugged. "You have to be careful."


    Ni Fei has made up her mind that she must not be cheated. They are all dead. "What are their characteristics?"


    "Black robe." I spit out two words. Immediately explained, "they appear in a black robe, don''t look at the face after meeting."


    I put down my cell phone, "in addition, Mingqing."


    Mingqing immediately passed the information from his computer to the screening screen, "this is the list of sacrificial personnel, which is available in China and Japan. After they got the people here, they didn''t set up an array in the local area. Instead, they went to other places, some even other cities. This is the place where they found the Sisha array. "


    "Scattered, there is no law." Some people question it.


    "Yes." I spit out a word and my mobile phone is turning at my fingertips. "Every place is a place of extreme shade, and you don''t use both sides."


    "Well So, it seems to be true. " Liu Xue nodded, "but even so, how?"


    The mobile phone fell from the hand, "so that we can know the location of the next array."


    "Yes Liu Xue responded, "where is the next one?"


    Mingqing ordered two positions, "there are three, all in this city, and two in southern Xinjiang. However, they should not choose Southern Xinjiang. They are more dangerous than they think. If they don''t pay attention to them, they may be in danger, and they will be attacked by the four evil forces."


    "Good!" Liu Xue got up, "immediately go to these three places to arrange police force, we are ready, we must catch them."


    "Yes Oh, great momentum, but do you know when they start?

 Chapter 649

    "Those places where there are rumors of immortals coming, please go to Xiao Chu. If you can ask, just ask." Liu Xue continues to arrange.


    "Well, I don''t mind." I just want to see it.


    Liu Xueyi patted the table, "OK, that''s it. It''s over!"


    Oh, this is the end of the meeting, no specific arrangements? It''s so casual. It''s more casual than Muchuan.


    "I don''t think this investigation team is particularly reliable." Ming Qing murmured.


    "Mingqing, you go with them." I replied. Yes, that''s right. It''s very unreliable. It''s true that I haven''t been in contact with such things. After all, a group of policemen are allowed to believe in God and Buddhism. They''re not Muchuan.


    The clear green Leng once, "that boss you?"


    "Luo Mingshang and Yu just follow me. You can go with Du Han." Of course, Xiao Hei followed me.


    The house Muchuan is looking for is a two-story building. It''s not very good, but it''s comfortable. It''s clean inside. Yu and Xiao Hei watch TV together. Du Han is cooking in the kitchen. I don''t see Luo Mingshang in the room. If I don''t know how to cook, it''s far beyond my expectation. If I can watch my children and cook, I can really get married.


    "I''m ready for action in the afternoon," I said. "You go with Mingqing to pass the cold. Yu, Xiaohei, you go with me."


    "Well! Good The rain nodded.


    After lunch, Liu Xue called to urge her. Mingqing had no choice but to take Duhan with her. I''m also very helpless. I''m going to take a nap. But if I only go by myself, it''s OK. The premise is that Liu Xue has found several police officers to go with me. It''s killing me.


    Three o''clock in the afternoon. Three or four police officers, watching me come with my family. Dumbfounded, "investigator, this is you."


    "To help." I didn''t explain much.


    People were puzzled for a while. They wanted to say that the man came to help, they could understand, the child And the black cat. But forget it. Said, has entered the city.


    This is a small town, the town inexplicably quiet, every door closed, let me a little puzzled, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s not the spirit of resentment." A police officer whispered to me: "after the gods came, the people here were even more worried."


    I still don''t understand why the gods are so worried after they come? "Ask your family."


    "OK," the policeman nodded, went to a house and knocked on the door. "Hello, is anyone home?"


    "No one!" The people inside yelled at once.


    I have a black line on my face. No one can speak. I pulled the police officer aside. "Hello, we are not bad people. We can open the door, or we will tear it down."


    Police officers had a cold war for no reason, please don''t use such a sweet voice, such a beautiful voice to say these good.


    The people in the room pause and open a gap, "who are you?"


    Looking at a middle-aged woman with her head exposed, I immediately gave a sweet smile, "Hello, auntie, we are traveling by. I want to ask if there is a restaurant in this town. I''ve been walking all day and starved to death."


    Behind a group of people look straight cover face. God, God, I can''t bear to look directly at you. No wonder they were allowed to travel in plain clothes before getting off the bus. It was for this reason.


    Looking at a little girl, the other side was relieved and opened the door, "little girl, the restaurants in this town have been closed for a long time. If you''re hungry, go out of town and eat somewhere else. Out of town, there''s a river. There''s a farmhouse on the other side of the river. Only there is a door open. Go there and eat. "


    "Oh? close the door? Why? " I continued.


    "It''s not lucky here. You can''t leave when it''s dark." The aunt waved her hand and was about to close the door when she was stopped by one hand.


    "Since it''s not lucky, why do you stay here? Can''t you move away? " A police officer asked.


    That Aunt repeatedly waved, "if you are hungry, there is a small supermarket in front, you can ask." Said, quickly closed the door.


    We looked at each other and said, "it seems that there is a problem. Since we all know that we will die, why don''t we move away? If there are gods, why are we still afraid of this?"


    "Go to the supermarket in front." I pull the rain to continue to move forward, the whole town is only that a small supermarket is still cold open door, looking at the shop is a 60 year old woman. We picked a few things at the supermarket to check out.


    "Fifty eight in all." The old lady said after working out the result with a computer.


    A police officer took out a piece of 100 and handed it to him. Then he began to make up with him. "Unfortunately, there is no restaurant in such a big town. I plan to have some hot food, but I have to eat these junk food again."


    "Come on, stop whining. It''s better to have something to eat than nothing to eat." Another also said, then took a bag of potato chips to rain.


    I looked at the old lady. "Grandma, what''s wrong with this town? There is no restaurant in this hot day. "The old lady was changing money. She looked at us and sighed, "this town is cursed by resentment spirit."


    "Oh?" We took a look, "how can we be cursed by the spirit of resentment?"


    "It''s all true. Four people died a few months ago, two of them from our town. After that, first the people around them, one by one, and then others." The old lady replied. "Do you think it''s a curse? Since then, I have never dared to come out for fear that I will be cursed at any time."


    "Granny, aren''t you afraid?" A policeman asked.


    "I stepped into the coffin one by one, and I''m afraid of death. Besides, I don''t do bad things at ordinary times, and I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night," the old lady gave the money to the policeman, "and I know that the Immortals will save us."


    "Immortals?" I frowned. "What fairy?"


    "Little girl, don''t believe it. A few days ago, many of us saw the miracle. A man came down from the sky, shining with gold. He just stood in the air and said that our town was cursed. There was a lot of resentment everywhere and needed to be cleaned. But he left without saying what to do." The old lady replied, "but we all believe that the immortals will come back."


    The four policemen looked at each other, "the man who came down from the sky shining with gold?" If it''s a magic wand, it''s a bit difficult.


    The old lady looked at us, "you, hurry up. This is not the place for you to stay. There''s a farmhouse outside the town, but it''s not cheap to cross the river, but it''s better than living outside."

 Chapter 650

    "It''s safe for the owner of that farmhouse to invite a Buddha statue back. Don''t be too expensive. It''s important to protect your life."


    "Well, thank you, grandma." I nodded.


    In addition to the small supermarket, we continue to move forward, "prosecutor Chu, what do we do now?"


    "Since they all said about the farmhouse, let''s go to the farmhouse. Anyway, it''s not too early now." I replied.


    A police officer wiped the goose bumps on his arm, "tear, how can I feel so cold? It''s the same as here. Will they really be cursed? "


    "Not cursed, you just hit a ghost," I reminded him.


    The policeman was stunned, and then screamed, "ah --" he hid in the corner and hugged his head, "don''t come here, don''t come here, I don''t want to come here if I have nothing to do with you."


    "All right." My head was blue and blue. "During the day, they are very weak, and he has no malice, so he won''t hurt you."


    "Really Really? " The frightened policeman turned to look at me tremblingly.


    I pinched my hands and said, "are you going or not? No, we''re going. "


    "Go, go, go!" The policeman got up in an instant, and then pulled his companion forward quickly.


    After walking half way, a dark shadow flashed behind me. Xiao Hei suddenly jumped off my shoulder and yelled, "meow ~ ow ~ ow ~"


    "what''s wrong with your kitten?" Don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Xiao Hei, go and have a look." I nodded to Xiaohei. Xiaohei immediately flicked his paw and jumped to a high place. His figure quickly ran for two steps and disappeared in the sight of everyone. "Let''s move on."


    It''s a big town. I didn''t get out of the town until dark. Outside of the town is a river with a bridge, but it''s quite far away. It will take some time to get around.


    Without waiting to complain, a little light suddenly appeared in the dark fog, and the four people behind them immediately became alert. But then, in the dark fog, a girl came out, this is a girl, wearing a white dress and a lantern in her hand. Long black hair, a hair band behind, eyes like stars slightly tied, mouth with a harmonious smile, "a few, want to cross the river?"


    The girl is very beautiful, but at this time, she appears in a white dress, with hair cut and lantern. That''s the one. The four policemen are scared immediately, and two of them are going to draw their guns.


    "How much is it?" Hey, hey, calm down. It''s human.


    "Children are free, adults are not one hundred and twenty-one." The girl immediately told her price, "a total of 600."


    "Six hundred?" I don''t understand. I calculated in my heart. One hundred and two, six, shouldn''t be seven hundred and two? How could it be six hundred? A few people?


    A police officer came to me quietly. "Cough, you are a child, too."


    I''m not good in a moment, a blow blows past, and then angry, "I go, you look down on people, where I''m small, where I''m a child, my eyes are not good, blind you! I''m more than one meter two. " Luomingshang hugs me, I want to rush.


    The girl did not speak, just try to avoid my action. "Are you going on board?"


    "You, are you a human or a ghost?" One of the officers was terrified. Repeatedly asked.


    What do you think I am? Female ghost? Or people? "


    "You, don''t move." With that, the guns came out.


    "Ai Ai Ai, calm down," I quickly stopped people, "this is people, you believe me!"


    "Are you going on board or not?" The girl asked again.


    "Up, up, up!" Four police officers rushed up, luomingshang also took me on the boat.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I had already sat on the boat, surrounded by a vast expanse of white, the water mist was filled up at this time, and the fireflies were flying around.


    "It''s beautiful." The rain exclaimed.


    It''s really beautiful. Luo Mingshang grabs it and puts his hand in front of me to open it. Fireflies fly out of his palm. I smile gently. Suddenly, I felt something. I could not help humming, "the wind blows, the clouds see the moon, the night dew whispers, listen to insects, Xuelian cries, Dieer is distressed, don''t cry, don''t mourn, the branches and leaves outside the window rustle, accompany you with the clouds into the snow, the night is deep, the day is cold, watching the white clothes gradually ice. Flowers in the wind, sleeping in the middle of the moon, half plain face of flowers and moon, mirror in the water, fairy in the painting, butterflies flying into sleep. "


    "That''s nice. I didn''t expect to check Keke, Xiao Chu can sing such a wonderful song. " A policeman leaned lazily by the side of the boat and was about to call the prosecutor. When he remembered something, he immediately changed his tongue.


    Another person also responded: "this music is really good. What kind of music is it?"


    "I don''t know," I said with a smile, "it''s a lullaby."


    "Lullaby?" The rowing girl said, "that''s nice."


    I looked at the girl, a little curious, "however, you a little girl''s family how to come back here to ferry? It''s said that this town is cursed. Aren''t you afraid? ""I''m not afraid. There are so many ghosts in the world. It''s because I''m haunted that I can earn money," the girl said cheerfully. "Some unknown tourists have no place to live here. They can only go to the farmhouse there, but it takes a long time to get around. I can make some money by ferry here."


    "Do you still work so late?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    The girl continued rowing, "what time is it? I just get off work in the hotel."


    "Ow ~" a wild animal''s howl passed through the night, and people''s nerves raised again.


    "Don''t worry," I signaled to everyone. I called out to the night, "here we are." as soon as I finished, a huge Panther fell into the water. The distance of the boat swayed. The Panther watched the people on the boat warily, ready to go.


    "What is it?" The girl was scared, "how can there be such a big Panther?"


    "Yes Yes The fourth brother police officer was also frightened.


    "Hey, don''t shoot, don''t shoot." I quickly stopped people, "black, you are too big."


    "Ow ~" Xiaohei cried wrongly and quickly became smaller. Then she got on the boat and threw the water on her body. "Meow ~" with a clear cry, she jumped into my arms.


    A group of people surprised to come, "I go, this is the little black cat? What''s getting so big? Is it a leak again? "


    "I know from your words that you are a single dog for many years!" I rolled my eyes.


    "Hey, hey, Xiao Chu, you know enough. Kids know what single dogs use."

 Chapter 651

    The morning light on the sea and the stars in the sky shine each other. The beautiful chimaeras sing sad songs to the night sky. Tears fall down the corners of their eyes and turn into beautiful pearls. They say that the chimaeras cry into pearls, but they don''t know that only when they are sad, they will cry, only when they are sad, they will turn into pearls.


    "Well, don''t teach bad children."


    That police officer immediately embarrassed to scratch his head, in a moment, all emotions were swept away, even the rowing girl couldn''t help laughing.


    I leaned against Luo Mingshang and gave him a little smile. I can''t help but close my eyes and open them again. All the white things around me are gone. I stand in front of an ice lake. The water is full of blue lotus flowers. I close my eyes gently and feel the familiar smell around me. I slowly open my eyes and look at everything around me in surprise. I slowly squat down, lie on the edge and reach out to touch the nearest ice lotus. I just touched it When I touched the little blue flower, it immediately turned into a little bit of starlight and drifted away. Then, the whole lake began to freeze slowly, which scared me back immediately. However, the starlight did not disperse, but formed a shining starlight. The sound came from the starlight and formed a picture.


    "Sister, brother, look, the star is smiling at me!" The little girl points to the star in the sky.


    "There are so many stars in the sky. Butterfly, how do you know which one it is?" The boy touched the girl''s head and said with a smile.


    "Know, know, butterfly is know!" The little girl''s Pink mouth. "Dieer is a good friend to Dieer. Of course, she knows that every day she greets Dieer."


    "Good." Women are helpless. Hold the little girl gently. "Dieer, the star of enlightenment, is always shining in the East. It is the patron saint of the eastern sky. Just like the Oriental dragon, it has been guarding our eastern continent. If Dieer gets lost again, he can find his home by following it."


    "Oh, butterfly likes the stars best." The little girl blinked her beautiful blue eyes and looked at the stars shining in the sky. That night, in the girl''s eyes, she carved the night sky.


    Once again, the picture turned into a star, I looked at the picture, reached out to grasp, to the hands of a real nothingness.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and found that I was in the room. I was a little strange. "Am I asleep?"


    "Well," Luo Mingshang sat beside me, "it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest early."


    "Well." I nodded. Lean on Luo Mingshang and close your eyes. It seems that something important has been missed, and the sense of disharmony has come again.


    Wake up the next day is almost noon, rain and black are not, only luomingshang is still around. I got up and put on my clothes and went out to have a look. Two police officers in the yard were helping several aunts to choose vegetables. The other two didn''t know where they were. Yu held Xiao Hei in his arms and looked at him with big eyes. From time to time, he would touch them with his hands.


    "Yo, little girl, you wake up. You can really sleep." The aunt who was choosing vegetables saw me and waved to say hello.


    I walked over and said, "Why are you two alone? What about them? "


    "They both went to town again." You are not afraid of ghosts, but nothing can happen in the daytime.


    I sat down beside them and asked in a low voice, "is there anything I can ask you?"


    "Well," the policeman nodded, "the waiters here are from the town. They have seen the immortal. They all say that the people in the town are waiting for the immortal to come back."


    I thought for a moment, nodded, and the other said, "but it''s not the way to wait. The immortal doesn''t know when to come back, but I don''t think he can. It''s a good town. It''s so lifeless. It''s usually personal. It''s terrible. "


    It''s true, "let''s solve this first."


    "Solve it? How to solve it? " to be puzzled.


    "It''s all because of resentment. Of course, it''s transcendence. Forget what I do. " I pick my eyebrows.


    "Oh, I almost forgot that you little girl is a Taoist." I remind of it.


    "In this way, after lunch, you will go to the town to spread the news, saying that I want to spend the undead in the town. It''s better to spend it in the place where I die at the beginning, that is, the four evil spirits array. Only when I spend it there can I have the best consequences." I arranged to do this, also to make the people in the town feel at ease, otherwise they will be afraid when the undead goes back It''s not good if you don''t dare to come out. This place has good feng shui. It''s not a place to recruit the dead.


    "Good, good." It''s better to solve the problems here as soon as possible.


    In my spare time, I went to the kitchen to watch the cooking. I was close to the chef in the kitchen, "Auntie, have you ever been immortal?"


    "Of course, we''ve all seen it with our own eyes." The landlady is in the kitchen, too, replied.


    "Do you have any pictures? Do you have any pictures? " I asked, pretending to be surprised.


    "Take what picture, that''s blasphemy to the gods," the landlady looked at me helplessly, "and at that time, they were all stunned, who had time to take pictures.""Oh, when did that happen?" I asked again.


    On the other side of the help aunt thought, "about a week ago, six or seven days."


    Time on, I can''t help clenching my fist, is it really you? "Is it a man? Handsome or not? "


    A roomful of people laughed. "Isn''t your boyfriend very handsome? Is that your boyfriend or your brother?"


    "Oh, boyfriend." I put out my tongue. "Ah, tell me, what does immortal Zhang look like? Handsome or not? "


    "I didn''t see clearly. When he appeared, he was shining with gold, and I heard his voice." The landlady shook her head.


    "By the way, I remember recording my voice," a young woman suddenly remembered something. She wiped her hands, took out her mobile phone from her pocket, pressed the play button, and instantly a voice appeared from her mobile phone.


    "The haze here is quite heavy, and the resentment has been around for a long time..." Listening to the familiar voice, I suddenly fell into a trance and fell to the ground.


    The landlady picked up the things that fell on the ground, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." I held back my excitement. "Do you know where he went?"


    "Well, I don''t know." The room shook its head. "It looks like it''s going east."


    "East." I murmured, "East. To the East. " I stumbled out and ran into a wall of meat.

 Chapter 652

    "Ah, Xiao Chu, are you ok?" He''s a police officer with a dish of choice in his hand.


    I looked at him and couldn''t help laughing, "it''s him, it''s really him. It''s him


    "Hey, Xiao Chu, don''t scare me." The police quickly put down the basin and hold me.


    "What are you doing?" A cold voice behind the police officers for no reason to fight a cold war.


    The police officer immediately released his hand, "what, I didn''t do anything. Don''t look at me like that. I really didn''t do anything. Your girlfriend is weird, so... "


    "Xueer..." Luomingshang came to me and held my hand, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s him, it''s really him." I took luomingshang''s hand and said, "it''s really him. I found him."


    Luo Ming Shang frowned, "is that inexplicable immortal really him?"


    "Yes, really. I remember his voice." I nodded.


    Luomingshang looked at the police officer, "you calm down first," said, holding me back to the room. Police officers are not stupid. In a few words, they get a big news. The new prosecutor surnamed Chu knows the mysterious immortal, and seems to be looking for him. What''s the meaning of this? So she joined the investigation team for the inexplicable immortal?


    Luomingshang took me back to the room and poured me a glass of water. "You should calm down first. At least you know that he is OK now."


    "Well," I nodded and calmed down. "They said he was heading east."


    "The east?" Luo Ming Shang thought for a moment, "what''s there?"


    "I don''t know." I shook my head, "from here to the East, there are also several cities of Sisha formation."


    "If he is going all the way from the West..." Luo Mingshang thought. "It''s like looking for something."


    I nodded, it''s true, "debris, he''s looking for debris, he''s looking for debris for me, he probably knows I''m looking for debris, so he wants to help me."


    Luo Ming Shang couldn''t help sneering, "even if you don''t know what it is or what it''s used for, it''s worth fighting hard, isn''t it?"


    I looked at Luo Mingshang, and his eyes darkened. "This is him. He never thinks about those things. He doesn''t think about the reasons or the results. As long as he wants to do something, he will do it."


    "What a fool." Luo Ming Shang cold voice drinks a way, but can''t help but sigh a tone.


    Yes, he is a big fool, the stupidest person in the world. I buried my head in Luo Mingshang''s arms. I suddenly wanted to cry, but I couldn''t cry anything. "Luo Mingshang, help me find him, find him."


    "Well, I see." Luo Mingshang patted me on the back, "I will find it." If the other party doesn''t peep at his wife, maybe they will become good friends.


    After lunch, I simply cleaned up what I had to prepare, but I think that a ghost marriage Master Certified by the underworld, a civil servant, was reduced here to work as a Taoist monk to help the dead. I''m a guide. With a command, I''m a guide for ghosts to go to the underworld. Can I lead ghosts to go to the underworld directly at night Well, now we have to go beyond the public, all for the sake of making those boss who are in constant panic.


    I sighed. This is fate. But it''s not without harvest, at least I know his clues.


    It was the girl who sent us across the river again, but we didn''t plan to go back this time. Anyway, nothing happened.


    Today, the town is not the same as before, every family quietly opened a crack, watching us into the town, there are a few curious to follow up. The location of the four evil spirits array is in an ancestral hall. This family has been ready for a long time. When they see us, they hurry to let us out. The old man, who was still on crutches, came forward and said, "can you really surpass the spirits of the dead in our town? We invited a lot of Taoists, and they all said no, there are too many dead people, and there are too many complaints. "


    "Yes." I gave him a comforting smile, and then walked forward. They had already arranged some red case candlesticks and peach swords in the ancestral hall. I looked at everything and didn''t move. Instead, I looked in the yard. Finally, I didn''t enter the ancestral hall. Instead, I stood in the yard and pinched a formula.


    Seeing this, the four police officers immediately drove people back, "all back, don''t make any noise, don''t affect our master''s performance." Hearing this, the townspeople who were still discussing immediately shut up and looked at the group.


    He picked up the formula one by one with both hands, and finally drew a half circle in front of his chest. He recited the curse of death: "the imperial edict of the Supreme Court, surpassing your solitary soul, ghosts and ghosts, and being gracious to all four generations. If you have a head, you will surpass; if you have no head, you will rise; if you have a gun, you will kill with a knife; if you have a diving rope, you will be suspended. He died openly and secretly, wrongly, wrongly, wrongly, wrongly, wrongly and wrongly. Kneel down in front of my stage, let the eight trigrams shine, stand on the ridge, and surpass the others. To be a man or a woman, to be a man or a woman, to be rich or poor, to be recruited by you. The imperial rescuing and others, the urgent and super birth, the imperial rescuing and others, the urgent and super birth. " With the thought. A piece of yellow Rune appeared around me. I turned around and wanted to spread out quickly. I was relieved to see the resentment spirits turned into light and left. As soon as I became soft, Luo Mingshang was ready to catch them.I probably threw all these spirits into the door. It''s really tiring for me to go so far. No wonder no Taoist is willing to take it. It''s a big project.


    "Is that all right?" Some people have doubts. But they also saw the scene just now, and the golden light Rune made them feel at ease.


    I helped luomingshang stand, "you don''t have to worry, it''s all right. I''ve passed all the dead in town. "


    "Really? Great, great, we don''t have to be afraid any more! " The surrounding townspeople cheered.


    The old man came to me, "thank you so much. We don''t know how to thank you. If you need anything, just say it."


    I shook my head, "I don''t want anything, you just tell me, before you see that fairy, where did he go?"


    As soon as the words came out, the cheering man suddenly calmed down and looked at me. The old man''s face also changed, "what do you want to do with this?"


    "I''ve been looking for him. If I don''t find him quickly, something will happen to him. I have to find him." I pulled the old man''s clothes and said.


    Looking at me, the old man was also flustered, "we don''t know, just look at him toward the East."


    "To the East, to what extent?" I asked immediately.

 Chapter 653

    "I don''t know that." A group of people shook their heads.


    Forget it. It''s all here. When I went back by bus, there was a moment of silence on the bus, but a policeman next to me said, "prosecutor Chu, you joined the investigation team for the sake of that immortal, right? Who the hell are you? Know the gods? "


    I looked at him and laughed, "the world is magical. Maybe there is a fairy and a monster around you. If I tell you, my boyfriend is not human, my brother is not human, and I am a little black cat."


    The policeman changed his face. "Is it true or not? You''re not fooling me, are you


    "Really." I laughed, "so ah, this world is very magical, people and ghosts coexist, as long as you don''t say, no one knows each other''s identity, this world is not all human beings, nor monsters, everyone has the right to live here, as long as peaceful coexistence, no one cares what you are, people will commit crimes, will kill, you can''t say, bad people are demons They are wronged by the demons. "


    The policeman nodded, "master, this is savvy."


    The other side also came over, "but listen to you, I can''t face the people around me. In case the aunts sweeping the floor on the street are monsters, the takeout is mountain monsters or something."


    I laughed, the other two also came together, "what''s bad, very exciting, as long as you don''t think about it, it really doesn''t make any difference, ah ah, maybe you are all monsters, do you want me to help you identify the body?"


    "Roll, roll! I don''t know what I am


    "That''s not necessarily. If you lose your memory, or if you are sealed, it''s not always like that in TV dramas."


    "Get out of the way. Don''t touch me. Touch me. You''re done. Ha ha ha


    Watching them make trouble, I also laughed, "in fact, many monsters they really don''t know themselves, such as half demons, or people with demonic blood in their bodies, their ancestors, or their parents fall in love with human beings, live together with human beings, marry and have children, and the rest of the offspring really don''t know their identity. Generally, they have some special feelings Ability, infinite power, or high IQ, good memory, or some super ability, the ancestors would not tell them their identity if they did not want to be affected. "


    "I can''t even face up to what you say." The policeman smacked his lips before, "well, it sounds cool."


    Because of too much consumption, I fell asleep all the way, and it was the next day when I woke up. I looked at the ceiling above my head, the steamed buns around me arched in my arms, and the smell of rice came from outside. Then I came back to myself and felt out the hand machine at the head of the bed. I wanted to see the time, but I saw dozens of missed calls. I opened it and saw eight One is from Muchuan, the other is from Liu Xue.


    First to Muchuan back to the phone, there Dudu two, just pick up, "you finally willing to answer the phone ah."


    "What''s the matter?" I asked helplessly, I don''t know that my mother is tired and has collapsed, "what''s the matter over there?"


    "It''s OK, just to ask if you have any progress in the case." Asked Muchuan.


    This is real-time monitoring, "what''s the progress of this day? I went to the town where the so-called immortals came yesterday to have a look. By the way, I helped them get rid of the dead in the town. I''m so tired."


    "Super? Why don''t you just open the door and kick the spirits in? " Muchuan is curious.


    "I''ll at least show it to the townspeople. They are scared. If they don''t settle down, the city will soon be over." I explained. Then I got up, and the bun in my arms immediately moved with me, and some reluctantly hugged me.


    Muchuan understood, "Oh, but I remember that it takes a lot of spiritual power to pass so many undead. Are you ok?"


    "It''s a little expensive." I''ll tell you the truth, "that''s why I''ve been sleeping so far."


    "Don''t try to be brave in the future. You''re not in the antique street. Lingli can''t supply it as soon as possible. What should you do in case of trouble?" Muchuan teaches us a lesson. Tone has never been gentle.


    "It''s OK. There are luomingshang and Xiaohei." These two are not vegetarians. Besides, there is rain. If the seal of rain is untied, the consequences will be complicated, but at least it can protect me.


    Muchuan some helpless, "that also can''t, you use magic, with the guide of the forbidden art is good."


    "I know, I know," I reluctantly agreed. The bun in my arms suddenly moved and rubbed my eyes.


    "Sister?" The rain wakes up. This guy wakes up the rain.


    I am on the phone, can only use the hand to pat the rain on the body, "well, don''t tell you, what progress I''ll call you."


    "I remember." Muchuan asked.


    "I know, I know." what a troublesome man. I had no choice but to hang up.


    After one, I thought about it again and called Liu Xue, "good morning, auntie. What''s the matter?"


    "Auntie, your sister!" Liu Xue over there exploded, "little girl, do you know how to be polite? Who''s your aunt? You think you are very young.""Ha ha, you called my little friend." I said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Xue was silent for a moment, a little embarrassed, "cough, it''s not that your appearance is too deceptive."


    I don''t want to talk more nonsense, "OK, OK, hurry to say, what''s the matter with calling me?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I was going to ask you how you were yesterday. You didn''t answer the phone, so you asked Xiao Zhao directly, but you did a good job yesterday. You are worthy of being the first lady of daomen." Liu Xue says excitedly, that expression hates oneself to have not been at the scene.


    Who told you that I was the first lady of daomen. "Well, I mainly want to do superficial Kung Fu." if it wasn''t for this, I would kick those dead people into the door in the middle of the night.


    "I know you''re wasting a lot of money. Take a good rest at home. I''ll give you a day off," said Liu Xue.


    He hung up and was stopped by me. "Wait, did you get anything yesterday?"


    "Not yet." Liu Xue replied, "but Mingqing gave us a list of missing persons. We compared the death list and found that there were three people who had not died yet."


    "That is to say, he still needs one person to carry out the next four evil forces?" I get it. "When are the birthdays of those three people?"


    "Qingming, October 1 and July 14." Liu Xue replied.


    "Find a girl who was born on March 3rd." I immediately pointed out the other party''s next goal.

 Chapter 654

    "It''s the kind of people who are bullied, hurt, or lost. It''s about 20 to 24 years old. "


    Liu Xue was surprised, "I''ll go. You''re a computer man. There is really one in this city. " I know she must be checking the computer.


    "Find her, protect her, if you can take her to the police station." I immediately gave the order. How could I feel like I was the director.


    "It''s not appropriate to take it to the police station. It will make the other party afraid." Liu Xue doesn''t quite agree.


    "A person who has been bullied and hurt and lost his soul, what they want most is to be protected. The police station gives people the greatest sense of security," I explained.


    Liu Xue thought for a moment, and then said, "OK, I see. I''ll send someone right away. " Then he hung up.


    Looking at me after the call, the rain just blinked, "sister, get up."


    "Good." I rubbed my little head and said, "get up."


    Now that Liu Xue has given me a holiday, I can''t waste this holiday. I take Luo Mingshang and Yu back to Lingguan again. It doesn''t take a few seconds for them to come and go. Let Mingqing and Duhan continue to listen to Liu Xue.


    Seeing us coming back, Mingyu was obviously surprised, "is it over so soon? It''s too fast. "


    "No, I took a vacation and came back to have a rest." I directly sat on my soft couch. Ouch, it''s comfortable at home.


    "you just got two days off, and you get a good deal," Ryan make complaints about it. "When can you treat us so well?"


    "I was the undead who overspent a town yesterday. I needed to rest because of excessive consumption." I rolled my eyes.


    "Boss, you''re out of your mind." Mingyu touched my head. "You don''t need to go beyond the ghost when you have a door. It''s not more convenient to kick those spirits into the door. It doesn''t take much spiritual power to open a door. No, you don''t need spiritual power now."


    I patted Mingyu''s paw open. "The townspeople in the town are scared. I have to act like it. It''s also to reduce their psychological pressure."


    "You''re going to die." Mingyu said, "have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes, it''s made by Duhan." I replied.


    Mingyu was surprised, "can Duhan cook? I''ll go. The fox is omnipotent enough to get married


    Well, I think so, too.


    "Oh, by the way," Mingyu suddenly thought of something, "yesterday someone came to see your boss, asked if you were in and left, and didn''t say anything."


    I''m a little curious. "What''s for me? Who is it? "


    "I don''t know." Mingyu shrugs. Looking up, I saw a man in white enter the spirit hall, "Oh, here it is."


    I also looked in the past, this is a man dressed in white, half an inch of hair, directly into the room, "Hello, I''m looking for boss Shuo, is boss Shuo in?"


    "Looking for me?" I stand up, this person, no, this should not be a person, I gently smile, "waiting for a long time, something to go out yesterday, I''m really sorry."


    "You know I''m coming?" The visitor came up to me in surprise.


    "Some time ago, there were two groups of people who didn''t enter the city through the normal way. One of them was you," I said with a smile. I sat down again. "And after you came in, you went directly into the underworld. That is to say, this is just a secondary school for you. Your purpose is to enter the underworld, and you didn''t disturb the king of hell. It seems that there is something important, so I know, You will come to me. "


    The man nodded, "I am the God of time, the God of time." After a pause, he said, "I know that you are also a God, but you are not a God in the divine world."


    I frowned slightly. "Oh?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m not here to trouble you." The man shook his head again and again, "you are the queen of the underworld, and the divine world can''t move you."


    "Well," I looked at the luomingshang around me and found that this guy was eyeing others. No wonder God was in a panic this hour. "What can I do for you?"


    "I I want you to help me save someone. " God said immediately, "a human being."


    I squinted. "Oh? How can I help you? "


    "She drowned half a month ago. I wanted to go to the underworld to get her soul back. Originally, the drowned soul was sent to the third floor of the underworld for trial, but I didn''t find her in the third floor. As a result, I found that she went to the fifth floor." When God said.


    "The drowned soul is of the third level. If it appears in the fifth level, the managers of the fifth level will send her back if they find it." Luo Mingshang interjects.


    When God nodded, "yes, but they didn''t. I forced the third level guards to find out that he took bribes, and then sold his soul to the fifth level king of evil." At this point, the God clenched his fist, "I want to go to him for the soul, but I don''t have enough mana, because the mana used to protect Xiaoyue''s heart before. So I''m here to ask for your help. "


    "Buying and selling souls?" Xuanling heard that he came over and said, "it''s not a small matter. It''s illegal in the underworld. Once he finds out that it must be the destruction of both the form and the spirit, the king of evil Luo is really brave." At this point, Xuan zero sneered."I think he''s been upset for a long time." I smack my lips, "and the guy on the third floor who is called ChiYan ghost. He can tell everything when he sees money. It''s up to me to ask for money. "


    "Cher, if you don''t like it, change it." Luomingshang held me from above.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hello, darling daughter-in-law is not such a pet. Do you want to be king Zhou of Shang Dynasty?


    When God saw this, he felt hopeful, but then Xuanling said, "but the dead can''t be revived, otherwise it will destroy the balance of yin and Yang."


    I nodded. "That''s right." After a pause, he said, "and even if she''s alive, you''re God and she''s human, you can''t be together." If it''s not an important person, how can he help people revive.


    When God was silent for a moment, "that What if I use my spirit? "


    We were all shocked. "You are crazy. If you lose your spirit, you will die."


    "I don''t care. I can''t let Xiaoyue die." Hello, are you a child? "Can you help me? I can do whatever you want me to do after that."


    "It''s not that if I don''t help you, you know that people can''t come back to life after death. If you insist on her resurrection, it''s going against the sky. When you are out of your wits, what do you want her to do?" I advised.


    "I..." When God himself did not know, "but I really can''t let her die."


    After listening to the whole process, Mingyu interjected, "it''s not easy, boss. You''re not married in secret?"

 Chapter 655

    I also understood, "Oh, yeah." These days, just thinking about investigating cases, they forget their proper occupation, "but I didn''t accompany God." it''s a little difficult to marry God in secret. If the divine world doesn''t agree to come down and trouble me again, it''s not good. Originally, the rule of ghost marriage is the marriage between people and ghosts, ghosts and ghosts, ghosts and gods I don''t deserve it.


    "It''s better not. The divine world will trouble you." Xuanling reminds me. Suddenly thought of what, "are you sure that girl, Yang Shou has done?"


    "What do you mean?" When God does not understand asked.


    "Recently, some ghosts from the underworld always tell me that there seems to be some big action in the underworld. The king of evil Luo on the fifth floor has sent out many ghost messengers to search for souls in the human world. I wonder if that guy has taken away the souls of people who have not finished their youth." Xuan zero said with a frown.


    There is no result in the discussion here. "Let''s get the people out first. Xuanling, you go and kill the evil king and the ChiYan ghost. I don''t want to see them any more. I''ve already thought about the replacement for you. Su ling''er has half the soul of Hua gradually leaving. Let her go to the third floor. It''s like finding a job for her. Liu Sen is the fifth floor, Liu Sen himself is a ghost immortal, and his salary is saved when he serves in the underworld for a hundred years. "


    "OK," Xuan nodded and went to God, "let''s go and take you."


    "Thank you. Thank you." Two bows in a row, then the God followed Xuanling to leave.


    As soon as he left, Mingyu looked at the back of Shishen and said with a smile, "this Shishen feels like a child."


    I didn''t answer. Mingyu came to me and said, "Hey, boss, how do you feel?"


    "How about what?" I turned my head strangely. How about what? How strange?


    "God, that''s God, the real God." Mingyu grabbed my arm and said, "strength, momentum, what?"


    "To tell you the truth," I took a sip of tea calmly, "a little disappointed."


    "Disappointed?" Mingyu didn''t understand, "why? Too weak? They have lost half of their mana. "


    I shook my head. "It''s not that. It''s because he''s probably a new God. If he''s an old God, there won''t be such emotional fluctuations."


    "Well? So he''s weak? " Mingyu is disappointed.


    "Not weak, not weak." Holding the teacup, I answered: "he is the God of time, the God of time. That is to say, he can make the time of the world fast forward, or backward, or pause, but ordinary people can''t feel any change."


    "I''ll go. It''s a plug-in." Mingyu exclaimed.


    I vomited a long breath of tea, "it''s just for ordinary people whose eyesight is lower than him. If they meet strong people, such as luomingshang and xuanzero, their time will be invalid in front of them. They will only be hanged."


    "And you?" Mingyu asked curiously, "boss, you are God, too."


    "Well, but I''m different. I''m different from them." I replied, then frowned. "What I was more curious about at that time was why he knew that I was a God?"


    "If the divine world already knows..." Luo Mingshang interposes, and then holds my hand, "Xueer, fortunately, there is no divorce. As long as you are the queen of hell, they have no reason to trouble you."


    I gave him a white look. "Hum, dead face."


    Mingyu thinks it''s too flashy and abusive. She''d better get out of here. As soon as Mingyu walked away, I called her, "this group has been solved. Mingyu, have you found out who the other group is?"


    "Not yet, and they haven''t done it lately." Mingyu shook her head. "By the way, the two missing children have not been found. The family has been discharged, but the children have not been found. Besides, boss, do you know what is the most terrible thing?"


    "What?" I didn''t understand.


    "The family didn''t find the child, and originally intended to call her brother to talk about it. As a result, the phone call became empty. After another check, it was found that the number had been cancelled half a year ago, and the user, her brother, died in a car accident half a year ago, including their daughter. Ah, is this terrible, the dead daughter He went to his aunt''s house and said that his parents were still traveling and sent him back. In the past six months, the whole family often received a call from the little girl''s parents asking about the situation. The family was stunned when they knew that they really wanted to


    "Is it the soul?" Ruizhe asked.


    "No I replied, "those two kids just want to find an excuse and a place to live. They are not their real children."


    "Do you know, boss?" Mingyu pokes out her head.


    "Well." I sighed, "OK, I''ll tell the family that it''s two homeless children who have been entrusted by the couple before they die. Just stay at their home and comfort them."


    Mingyu answered, but she became more and more curious. "Oh, I see."Tired, originally came back these two days is to come back to rest and restore spiritual power, quickly went back to the house to sleep, rain and black a back to run out to play, regardless of them, anyway tired is not them.


    Luomingshang also followed me up, climbed into bed with me, held me in his arms, "Xueer, what are you worried about?"


    "No I breathed a sigh and answered faintly.


    After answering, I felt that there was no movement in the back. I didn''t care what he did. I closed my eyes and led aura into my body. For a moment, the aura that entered the body couldn''t help rushing for a while. I suddenly had a burst of angina pectoris. As soon as my throat was salty, something came up. I immediately passed Luo Mingshang''s body and vomited blood red to the ground.


    "Cher." Luo Mingshang was scared and immediately picked me up.


    "Medicine." I pointed to his pocket, luomingshang a hand, two bottles of medicine to the hand, "red."


    Luo Mingshang immediately poured one out of the red medicine bottle and put it into my mouth. I felt the medicine melt in my mouth. I took a long breath and wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth.


    Luo Ming Shang is still a face of shock, "why not good? It''s been such a long time. Why hasn''t it been better yet? "


    "After all, the one who hurt me is a demigod, and the body is a physical body. It''s good not to die. Take your time," I comforted.


    "You shouldn''t be so slow when you eat that." Luo Mingshang frowned. It''s like talking to yourself


    "that?" What''s that?

 Chapter 656

    The weak constantly want to beg for help from others, but they are attached with a haze in despair. Their outstretched hand for help is brutally beaten back, and their eyes are miserable in despair. They pray that others can help them, but they are pushed to the edge again.


    Luo Mingshang didn''t answer me. He just patted me on the back to help me smooth my breath. I felt better after a while and continued to lie down and sleep. Luo Mingshang reached out to hold my hand. The ring in his hand flickered. The power of the nether world followed the spirit medium and led the spirit power into his body.


    Anyway, Liu Xue gave me a holiday and didn''t say a few days. I simply took two more days off. She didn''t urge me to go back. Maybe Mingqing, Duhan and Wusong were staring at me, and there was nothing wrong with me. I went, that is to say, playing with mobile phones, providing intelligence and so on. Mingqing is enough.


    The weather is sunny, the breeze is gentle, the blue sky and white clouds, the butterflies are dancing, the picture is very beautiful, just like my mood now, boring almost fill the hole.


    Bored, I ran to the next room and pestered Qingshui to play chess. In fact, I didn''t know how to play chess. I just watched the old man play with dongfangze before and didn''t pay much attention to playing chess with Qingshui. On the surface, I stared at the chessboard carefully, looked ready, and put down a white flag.


    "Oh, wrong, wrong." Found put wrong, said to pick up.


    "No, repentance is against the rules." Shimizu said solemnly, holding my hand.


    "But I''m in the wrong place. It doesn''t count." I started to cheat.


    "No, No." Shimizu''s attitude is firm.


    "Well ~ ~" I can''t do it. I have other ways. In a moment, I burst into tears and looked at Qingshui with a pathetic look.


    Qingshui was sweating wildly, "don''t look at me like that. Hey, don''t cry. OK, OK, it''s not a case." Qingshui sighed helplessly.


    Take it when it''s good, "hee hee." I immediately clear up, beautiful white son back, under the new.


    "Ah ~" Qingshui has a headache. She thinks she can really play a good game of chess. As a result, the girl repents that she doesn''t say it. She has to say where she puts it. Forget it, she will play with the children. "I didn''t see you a few days ago. Where have you been?" Asked Shimizu curiously.


    "It''s not Muchuan. I have to be a special prosecutor to help solve the problem of Sisha formation." I continued to study the chessboard


    Qingshui looked at the chessboard and put down a sunspot, "you''d better not go out recently." Shimizu warned.


    "Oh? What''s up? What happened? " I have a vague feeling that something has happened. Recently, there is a kind of depression around me.


    "Recently, residential houses have been attacked one after another, but there are no casualties. At most, they are in a coma for two days. In addition, their souls have been stolen. It''s hard to catch several people in black. I want to know what''s going on, but I didn''t expect that all of them are dead. Recently, antique street is on alert. Be careful when you go out." Water worried answer, the little girl is always rash, he is really afraid of any trouble.


    Holding a white son in his hand, he couldn''t put it down. "Was the soul stolen? Oh, those old guys are really powerful, but they are not important things. They steal them


    "It can''t be said that soul is not an important thing, but it has many functions. It can''t avoid doing bad things. Moreover, soul is only produced in the antique street since ancient times. If someone catches it and makes trouble in our Antique Street, it will be bad." Qingshui made it clear that he was reasoning with me,


    "it doesn''t matter," I answered absentmindedly,


    "ha ha," Qingshui laughed and put down his chess pieces, "OK, it''s late. I''m going to deal with something. You can play by yourself." Then he got up to go.


    "Oh." I answered faintly, looked down at the chessboard in front of me, reached out to pick up the pieces one by one, divided them into different categories, then reached out to hold the pieces and put out various figures on the chessboard, then scrambled and continued to put them. This is the performance of boredom to the extreme.


    "What are you doing?" Suddenly a voice appeared behind him.


    "Wow I was shocked and flustered. The chessboard in front of me was knocked over. I turned to a pale face and screamed again, "Wow, ghost." Hold your head.


    "Bang." Yunrou reached out and knocked on my head, "what the hell! Have you ever seen such a pretty ghost? "


    sounds like a soft cloud. I slowly lifted my head and relaxed my breath. Patting my chest, "Hello, what mask do you put in the daytime, and whether you can walk without noise or not?" Now the law stipulates that people who are frightening also have to pay for their lives. "


    "Cut." Yun Fu tore down the mask on his face. "It is said that this is the most popular new product recently, whitening and moisturizing. When I was shopping last time, people sent me two stickers. I''ll try. What are you doing? "


    "I used to play chess with Mr. Qingshui. In the middle of the game, Mr. Qingshui was busy. I was bored and had to play by myself." I keep playing chess with my head down. At this time, it''s really boring that no one can play together.


    "Boring?" Yunrou looks at me with her face.


    "Well." I nodded with one hand.Yunrou stretched out her hand and pulled me up, "go on, take you out to play. There are a number of new summer models on the other side of the Commercial Street recently. Go and have a look? "


    I pick eyebrows, "go, go." Although it''s like a steamer to go out in this summer, it''s really boring. Maybe you can eat something delicious when you go out for a walk.


    Pulling yunrou out of the door, someone immediately came up, "Ai Ai Ai? Are you going shopping? Take me one. "


    So how long have you been eavesdropping outside? "Take her with you?" To be honest, I don''t want to bring it because I will regret it.


    "It should be nothing," yunrou said. You don''t know her nature.


    So, in the bustling commercial street, there is such a strange scene. A girl who looks very cute pulls two girls to run back and forth in the street. The speed can be described as mopping up. The former looks excited, while the latter two look gloomy.


    Look, I said something was going to happen.


    Yunrou also regrets it. What''s the matter with her? Why do you think of letting this crazy woman go shopping with them? People have seen it. It''s a shame, but now she can''t insert a word at all, because there''s nothing else in Xiahou''s eyes except those funny ones.


    "That..." Yunrou thought many times without success, and finally, she gave up.


    "I regret it!" The indifference of yunrou''s face. "Can I go?"


    Hehe, do you think I don''t want to? I hold the hand of Xiahou love tightly for her to see, looking at the strength, you can break away, I convince you.

 Chapter 657

    Yun Rou''s heart was broken. "That, master Xia Hou. Would you mind, a little bit? " Cloud soft reminds a way.


    "Ah?" Summer Hou love to turn around, a face excited. "What''s the point?"


    "Is you can not be so shameful!" I helplessly see the clear explanation of yunrou''s words.


    "Well, I''m afraid of shame." Xiahou love toot red lips, continue to move forward. "Wow! The one over there is great. The one over there is good-looking. Ah, this way. "


    "Ouch ~" Hello, please pay attention, this one here has vomited. Yunrou holds the pillar maniac, and will never come out with Xiahou love again. Torture.


    "Are you from across the country? It''s like not seeing anything. Those who don''t know think you came out of the mountain. " I was angry. "I''ll sell you to minor as a model again. The one that doesn''t move. "


    Xiahou love immediately stop, "well, well, I know, I will pay attention to." Then he saw the other side, "Oh, oh, the bear bag over there is so cute." Then he dragged us to fly.


    "Xia Hou AI!" I let out a roar. "People in their 40s and 50s are playing with furry bears. You think you are still a child." I roared!


    Xiahou love to stop and turn, a face of black line, "Hey, people do not tear down ah, in public explosion of my age."


    Yun Rou was stunned, "what What? Master Xiahou, are you forty or fifty? " It looks like she''s 18-9 at most.


    "What? You have an opinion Xiahou love is not happy. "I like toys. What''s the matter? I like bears. What''s the matter? "


    "If you like a bear, I''ll give you one." I smile at Xiahou love, then look around, holding Xiahou love into a barbecue shop, "here, that!" I pointed to a chef and said, "Bing, someone likes you!"


    Xiahou love claws immediately covered my mouth, "shut up, you." She likes the plush bear. She hugs the bear around her knees, not the bear demon. That''s the black bear blind man.


    "Who? Who said that? " The fierce landlady rushed out with a kitchen knife? "Boss Shuo, who do you say? Who has a crush on a Bing? "


    "No," Xia Hou said, except for the tough girl. Who would like that black bear blind man.


    "Hey, hey." Abing is also a simple and honest character, waving his hand, "what do you want to eat?"


    Xiahou love now run too late, was pulled by yunrou to sit down, was pulled by her to run all the way, tired and hungry, "have a meal, what good to eat?"


    "Try the signature barbecue? It''s great. " I recommend it.


    "OK, three signature barbecues." Look at the menu again.


    "No, no, no, just one." I quickly changed my tongue, and the landlady wrote it down on the menu.


    "You don''t want one?" Yunrou asked, holding her face.


    The landlady put down the menu, "you see, you have never been here to eat. We have barbecue here. It''s enough. You can''t eat three portions. A piece of advice from you three little girls is enough. "


    "Oh, oh." Yun Rou nodded, "what would you like to drink?"


    "I recommend a big bowl of tea. It''s cheap and it''s easy to eat. It''s not bad. " The barbecue and big bowl of tea here have always been my favorite.


    "OK," yunrou nodded, "I want it too, then three..."


    "Two bowls, one orange juice." I know that Xiahou love is not likely to drink tea with us. It''s not that it''s annoying, but the big bowl of tea here is bitter compared with ordinary tea. Xiahou love doesn''t like bitter things very much.


    Before long, the order came up. The meat was cut into large pieces and put on a stick. A barbecue was arm long. A total of five or six strings, two bowls of tea, a glass of orange juice.


    Yunrou looked at the barbecues and said, "I''m glad I didn''t order three." If you order three portions, you can''t survive.


    I cut the barbecue into small pieces with a knife on one side and put it on three plates. "Taste it. It''s very good." after eating, there was a fierce battle in the afternoon. I saw Xia Hou AI.


    After eating and paying, the price is not expensive. In the afternoon, everyone continued to go shopping with a cup of iced watermelon juice. Yunrou and I held Xiahou AI tightly. We can''t let her continue to run like a crazy woman.


    "Bunny, ouch, ouch, so cute." Xiahou loves to be in the window of a toy store, and then looks at me pitifully, "I want to."


    I help the forehead, a face fold son still sell cute, say is she. "Buy it if you want, pay for it yourself!"


    "Buy it!" Xiahou love immediately ran into the store, a few minutes later, contented left holding a rabbit toy, right holding a plush bear.


    "Why don''t you buy so many lovely plush toys instead of buying some voodoo dolls to put in the shop?" I held my arm and asked. Generally, the coffin should be in a gloomy place, with voodoo dolls, Gothic dolls or zombie brides.


    "I''d like to. Who stipulates that only voodoo dolls can be placed in coffin sites?" Xia Hou likes to stare at me.


    My eyes are white. Looking up, I suddenly saw three people, waving their arms, "Hey, white, green, blue." Yes, it''s three people coming out together."Well, it''s miss." Qingfeng also seemed to see me, a happy face, also waved, "small..." Before the words came out, Lanbing suddenly covered Qingfeng''s mouth and pulled it aside. "Well, you Russian bastard, what are you doing? Don''t you see that''s Miss?"


    "Idiot, you don''t see two people around the young lady," Lan Bing said helplessly.


    "It doesn''t matter." Qingfeng just don''t care, "it''s not that I haven''t seen it."


    "Don''t have anything to do with that intelligence agent for the time being," Bai Ya said coldly.


    Here I just finished saying hello, but I couldn''t see the three people in the blink of an eye. I was puzzled to find someone in the crowd, "eh? Is anyome here? I was there just now. Did I hallucinate? "


    "What are you looking at?" Xia Hou AI came and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah? When I saw some friends, I wanted to say hello, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. It''s a hell of a day. " I scratched my head, puzzled, what''s the situation?


    "Wrong." Yunrou''s careless reply is that she is really tired. I''m afraid I don''t want to go out this time.


    "Well?" I was suddenly surprised. I turned around and saw only the crowd. But I can be sure that someone was following us, and that person''s strength was very strong. He had been following us since he came out of the antique street. Originally, I didn''t think so, but the breath made me more and more uneasy and frowned.


    "Ah? What''s the matter with you? " Xia Hou AI looked at me and asked strangely.

 Chapter 658

    "Nothing." I sighed and shook my head. "Tired or not?"


    "Well!" Yunrou nodded quickly.


    "Then go to the cold drink shop in front of you and wait for me. I have something to do. I''ll be back soon." My tone faded unconsciously.


    "What''s the matter? Is it fun? " Xiahou is curious about her baby. Her eyes are shining. I''m joking. It''s fun without her.


    "No," I knew what Xia Hou was thinking as soon as I saw her eyes. "You wait for me in the cold drink shop, and I''ll be back." Said straight ahead, suddenly behind a figure, I noticed, turned a punch.


    "Ouch ~" Qingfeng faltered and howled.


    "Green?" The corner of my mouth smoked, "what are you doing behind me stealthily?"


    "Miss, you are too cruel." Qing Feng covered his head and came forward.


    "Where did you go just now? I see you again, and you''re gone in a flash. " I look at LAN Bing and Bai Ya behind Qingfeng,


    Bai Ya smiles, "the intelligence room around you is not simple, we don''t want to contact for the moment." Answered Bai Ya.


    "Love in summer?" I pick eyebrows. I''m afraid that Xia Hou will know these secrets.


    Blue ice looking at Green front is beaten by me swollen side eye, smile to smile, "by the way, young lady how a person came out?"


    "Aware of someone following, I wanted to lead them out to see who they were." I replied, "I didn''t expect that the stalkers didn''t come out, but they led you out."


    "Oh?" Bai Ya narrowed her eyes slightly. "Is someone following miss?"


    "I''m not sure if it''s with me or with them." I sighed. Looked at three people, "red?"


    "Er..." Qingfeng mouth smoke smoke, eyes flutter, "she said something."


    I should be a, don''t worry about red where to go, anyway red a person will be OK, three people suddenly surrounded me, "aware of it, right?"


    "Well, there''s something special about the smell." Blue ice replied. "It''s not like a man, it''s not like a ghost."


    I know what they''re talking about. "You''re aware of that, too."


    "It seems that the man came for the young lady." Answered Bai Ya.


    "Don''t act rashly. Go first." Since it''s aimed at me, I have to support these three people, otherwise how can I catch them.


    Blue ice surprised, "Miss plan to deal with their own followers?"


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Baiya grabbed the two brothers. "Let''s go first."


    There are two ways. Baiya is going to block it from the other side. I followed the breath all the way to a quiet corner, looking at the people in black in front of me. Cough, it''s you puppets again, but The smell is not right.


    "Why did you follow me all the way?" I frowned and looked at the man with poor eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so big." The man in black turned around slowly, his smiling eyes bent, and the black veil on his face covered half of his face.


    A woman? I instantly remembered the woman who was going to kidnap me, "huh? who are you? Do you know me? " There was a twinkle in my eyes.


    "It''s been so many years that you still can''t escape your destiny." She looked at me and sighed, "you and he, and he, finally met."


    I frown and feel that this woman knows a lot about my past. What are the materials that have been sealed up in the underworld? "What do you mean? What do you want to do? " The strength of this woman is very strong. I can''t act rashly for the time being.


    "Don''t want to do anything," the woman gently shook her head, "just take you where you should go, do what you should do."


    "What?" My eyes suddenly startled, "where to go, what to do? I don''t know what you''re talking about. "


    "You don''t belong to this place, you don''t belong to the past, you don''t belong to the future," the woman replied. "You are a God, and you want to be the master of all life and all destiny."


    "What a mess." I stepped back and said, "of course I am a God, but no one can control all things and all destiny, no God can."


    The woman suddenly became silent and looked up at the sky. "You don''t have much time. Get ready for the end of this era." With that, the woman turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared.


    "Hum!" The cold eyes that I didn''t chase her away.


    Bai Ya three people come out from the corner, "Miss, it seems that the other party is coming to miss."


    "Well," I nodded. "It''s not good who comes."


    Qingfeng patted his chest and assured, "Miss, don''t worry, we won''t let him do it to miss."


    I looked at green eyes, "OK, I''ll go back first. Or they''ll both be interested. "


    Back to the cold drink shop, the two girls were already holding two cups of ice cream, and there were still several empty cups beside them. When I went in, there were two people. One was playing with a mobile phone, the other was chatting up the handsome guy at the counter. I directly walked over and interrupted the conversation between Xia Hou AI and the handsome guy, "a glass of ice water, thank you."Probably heard me gnashing my teeth. The handsome man laughed awkwardly and went to pour water for me.


    Xiahou love, who was interrupted to hook up with a handsome guy, looked at me with reluctance, "where have you been?"


    "See a few friends to say hello." I took a sip of the ice water. "Go back, we''re being followed."


    "You just know." Yunrou looked down at her mobile phone and said, "someone has followed me since I got out of the street. At first, I thought it was a stalker, but the other party''s gas is very good. I can''t find out if I don''t think about it, but it seems that the leak is intended to let us know. "


    "Eh? when? Why don''t you say it? " Love summer Hou surprised.


    For an intelligence dealer who has lost her mind, don''t expect her to be aware of something wrong with her. "Back, you''re crazy enough today."


    I dragged Xiahou love back to the antique street. I went directly back to the Lingguan. An old customer was walking out and saw me smile and say hello. After I went in, I saw Xuanling and looked in the room again. "Xuanling, are you back?"


    "Well," Xuanling said with a smile, "it''s all done according to your boss''s orders."


    Mingyu shrunk her neck. "How do you feel boss? You are the boss behind the scenes of the underworld. The ghost king and the underworld have to listen to you."


    I didn''t pay attention to Mingyu, and I didn''t give up to look around, "that God didn''t come back with you?"


    "He was taken back by the soul," Xuan zero replied with a smile. "I didn''t stand in my way. Maybe I have the same sixth sense as the boss."

 Chapter 659

    I pick my eyebrows. "He will come back again." How do you feel like a big wolf.


    Xuanling laughs with deep meaning, "he let soul resurrect is to go against the sky, even if he used the spirit, he will be destroyed, and that person will also suffer from God''s Retribution because of indirect God killing. I told him all this, and his love with mortals is against the law of heaven, I think he will come back in a few days."


    I nodded. "So, what do you want to do?"


    "I remember the boss had a bottle of reviving Dan." Xuanling suddenly laughed deeply at me.


    I instantly hit a cold war, "you don''t hit me the attention of reviving Dan, last time Lao Wang gave me a few, very expensive." But I can''t get rid of that old Dan for a few years.


    "Then you have to marry them, but boss, have you ever married gods and ghosts?" There is another way.


    "No," I smack my lips. To be honest, I really didn''t deserve it. If luomingshang doesn''t count, "I don''t count with luomingshang." If it doesn''t count, it really doesn''t matter. Besides, my marriage to Luo Mingshang is not my own match, it''s Luo Mingshang''s own. "According to the truth, as long as the name is engraved on the Sansheng stone, I can match it. I just don''t know if God had it at that time. I''ll check it later." There are too many benefits that a God can give. This opportunity can''t be wasted.


    Just saying that, Luo Ming Shang slowly came down from upstairs, obviously just woke up, "what are you talking about?"


    I looked up and laughed, "you''re awake." Then he answered his question, "I''m talking about how to marry God and ghost."


    Luo Ming Shang thought for a moment, "as long as the name engraved on Sansheng stone, can''t it match?"


    "Well, that''s right to say," I went to the other side and sat down, "but I''m talking about just in case, can ordinary marriage stones work?" I held my cheek and thought.


    "Try it. If you fail, you will lose a couple of marriage stones." Mingyu suggested.


    "It''s easy to say that if you lose a pair of marriage stones, you lose a pair of Yin yuan." It''s also a sum of money. I sighed. "I''ll check the marriage book first." Then turned into the inner room, luomingshang thought, also followed in.


    After entering the room, I found a small tail behind. I was a little curious, "what are you doing with me?"


    "You''d better leave it alone." Luo Ming Shang leaned against the door and said.


    "Why?" Why can''t I? Generally speaking, marriage is my job. I don''t care about other things that have nothing to do with me. I don''t care about cause and effect.


    Luo Mingshang slowly came to me, "this matter involves the divine world. You are sensitive to your identity. Now you have the protection of the underworld. But once you interfere in the heavenly law between God and man, I am afraid that the divine world will trouble you."


    "Don''t worry. Even God can''t easily enter the antique street. If ordinary people are OK, the stronger they are, the more difficult it is to get into this street. " I smile at him, then sit on the table, stretch out my hand in front of me, a scroll appears in front of me, the scroll opens, I search one by one, suddenly realize a key question, "when is God called? And what''s the name of that man? " There''s no name for me to check. This is a Book of marriage, not a Book of life and death, a Book of fortune. I can check my experience and my present employment.


    Luo Mingshang didn''t answer, but reached out to close the marriage book and pulled me up. "If you take charge of this matter, you will cause trouble. It''s the end of your duty to help him get people out."


    I looked up at him. "That''s right, but what if it works? It''s my duty to get married. I''m a conjunctionist. The knot is Yin yuan. "


    "It''s not a way to revive that woman." Luo Mingshang sighed, "if you can, I don''t want you to provoke those guys in the divine world. They never talk sense."


    Do you think your wife is reasonable? "Don''t worry. If they fight, they won''t be able to win. Besides, as long as the list of gods is still in my hands, the so-called Jade Emperor is just a bare commander." I didn''t open the marriage book again. I dragged my chin to think about it. "I''ll imagine it again. Maybe there''s a way to kill two birds with one stone, eh Anyway, since we''ve already recruited, it''s impossible for us to retreat completely. No matter what, the other party is the God of the divine world after all. He is in charge of the time in the sky and in the earth. It''s not a wise thing to offend him. "


    "Everything in the world has its own destiny, and he has his own destiny." Luomingshang took my hand.


    Forget it, marriage book closed, I took luomingshang out, just out of Mingyu can''t wait to ask, "the boss found it?"


    "No I shook my head and was closed by luomingshang before I finished the investigation. "This is a little complicated, eh Let''s talk about it. "


    Mingyu shook her head helplessly, "OK, OK, you can do it yourself."


    I don''t know what to do with my cheek. The tea in front of me is cold. Looking at the pale water stains, a tea stem stands in the middle and sinks slightly.


    Xuanling went to change a pot of new tea, quietly, I didn''t notice, until the mobile phone around me rang, I came back to myself. It''s Liu Xue.I sighed and got on the phone. "Hey, what are you doing on vacation?"


    "You can''t take the holidays all the time." There, Liu Xue said angrily, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Another accident happened and four more people died. The location is on the top floor of Nanxi hotel in District C." Liu Xue''s tone is very gloomy.


    My expression sank. "I didn''t tell you to protect the last one." I blame the way.


    "That girl is OK. The fourth one is a baby." Liu Xue''s words made me not only fight a cold war.


    "Baby. It''s impossible, "I cried immediately. How can a newborn baby get so much resentment.


    "That child is a deformed baby," Liu Xue replied, "with two heads, four feet, four hands and only one body. They were thrown away when they were born


    "Born on March 3rd?" I asked immediately.


    "Yes Liu Xue replied.


    I calculated the time. It''s four or five months since March 3. That is to say, the other party raised him for four or five months before they killed him as a sacrifice? "I didn''t expect that they would cultivate sacrifices."


    "Yes, come and have a look first." Liu Xue replied.


    "I see." I answered and stretched out my hand to pull luomingshang.

 Chapter 660

    And told a rain with black, "you two obediently wait here, we''ll be back soon."


    "Sister, I''ll go too." It''s too late for the rain to catch up. I''m pulling luomingshang. The rain hasn''t caught up.


    Liu Xue''s phone hasn''t hung up yet, and we have arrived. Liu Xue shivered, "I''ll go, you''re fast enough." then he saw Luo Mingshang beside me, and immediately his eyes lit up, "Wow, handsome boy, super handsome boy, Ai Ai Ai." Liu Xue touched me, "your brother?"


    I rolled my eyes at her and took Luo Mingshang''s arm provocatively, "my husband!"


    Liu xueza smacks his mouth, "how old are you? Return your husband. OK, hurry to have a look at the body."


    "Nothing else. I''ll see the body of the deformed baby." I Songkai luomingshang, luomingshang backhand around my shoulder, do not look at Liu Xue.


    It seems that Liu Xue is still a cool, arrogant and single-minded handsome man. She smiles and looks at Luo Mingshang, then says to me, "come with me."


    The trough! This is an open and aboveboard seduction of my man. Don''t think I can''t see it with just one look. Anyway, it''s also the police chief. Is it appropriate to seduce other people''s husbands?


    Liu Xue took me to the scene of the crime. The scene was stopped by the cordon. There was an array in the middle. In the middle of the array, four people, back to back, had turned into dead bodies. The one on the far left is a little baby. I stepped over the cordon and came to the baby''s corpse. Originally, a baby was pink and tender, but now it''s wrinkled and dry.


    But, this baby, is double headed, a left and a right two heads, a trunk full of hands and feet, looks very terrible.


    I stretched out my hand and drew a sign on the baby''s forehead. The golden light flashed on the baby''s head and soon dissipated. I took back my hand and said, "sure enough."


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Xue came over and squatted down to look at the baby. "I didn''t expect to have such a baby."


    "How''s it going?" Wu Song and Ming Qing also come together.


    "Boss," Mingqing came over with a tablet, "it''s clear that the child was born in the central women''s and children''s Hospital on the third day of March. The mother gave birth to him alone, and the mother is only 14 years old. It''s not clear who the father is."


    I nodded and didn''t speak. "I can''t cross it."


    "Ah? How could it be? " Wu Song came forward to have a look, "are you still too young to be a Taoist?"


    I gave him a white look, "you can do it, you can do it." Then he got up and clapped his hands. "From birth, he was deformed and abandoned. He was finally taken in. As a result, he was raised as a sacrifice for five months. This experience of ups and downs made him more resentful. Besides, he was two. It''s very difficult for a malformed baby to get over it. "


    Wu Song nodded, "I''ve heard from master, but this is not much."


    "Yes, in the old days, there were more, because in ancient times, people thought that deformed babies were monsters and monsters, and they usually chose to kill and bury them. In ancient times, there were even evil ways that used hundreds of deformed babies'' souls and corpses to make a baby corpse pool, and finally they ate themselves up by hundreds of baby spirits." Ming Qing had no choice but to smile. "In modern times, with the development of science and technology, malformed babies can also be saved. The most important thing is that raising kids, ghost boys and so on have become popular, and those malformed babies who died accidentally have returned home."


    I slapped Mingqing on the head, "shut up."


    Mingqing felt his head, a little pain, "but generally speaking, even if it''s the most powerful ghost, old Boss, you can make it. Why can''t you make it this time? "


    I looked at the baby''s body, "because the soul is not here."


    "What are you talking about?" Wu Song frowned, "how can it not be here?"


    "Two possibilities." I looked around and said, "first, it was taken away, second, it was melted into kuidan. Generally, it''s difficult for soul to melt into kuidan. There are only two possibilities to melt into it. One is that it voluntarily enters. The baby''s soul consciousness is shallow. If it feels funny, it will approach kuidan autonomously, and it is likely to be introduced. Second, the soul is weak. When the array is used to refine Qi and blood, it will refine the soul together."


    Liu Xue came to me and asked, "what''s the difference?"


    "If they are taken away, they may be made into ghost mantong or other ghost raising utensils. If they are integrated into kuidan, the situation of autonomous entry is more dangerous, and the soul consciousness is still there. If they are swallowed, the consciousness of those who take kuidan will be occupied by the soul in kuidan, that is to say, if they are possessed, and if their soul is weak and refined, kuidan''s power will increase accordingly." I explained. Then he added, "of course, it''s all my guess. I''ll judge it according to what I know, but don''t doubt it. Is there monitoring? "


    "No," Liu Xue shook her head. "The monitoring of the top floor was destroyed two months ago because of thunder."


    "What I''m talking about is that in the hotel, with four people, he can''t fly to the top floor. That''s too much spiritual power to complete the four evil formations. He must have gone away." I looked around.


    "Would that be to catch one and transport it to the top floor and lock it up until all four are collected?" Wu Song guessed.I suddenly think of something, a hard hit on the wall! "Asshole!"


    "Well? Who are you calling? " Liu Xueqi is strange.


    "He''s laughing at us." I clenched my fist. "The four sacrifices are all ready. Why doesn''t he start? But when we found the four people he needed to protect them, he brought them here to perform the array. " I said darkly.


    Liu Xue also clenched her fist, "asshole, this is provocation, too arrogant."


    "The other side, started to play with us." I squinted. "That girl has to continue to protect. She may be the next target."


    "Well," Liu Xue nodded and suddenly realized something. "Wait, I''m the director."


    The chief went to give you an order, so I nodded to you


    Liu Xue clenched fist, how to do? I really want to beat her. How can this girl be so short of smoking? She has such a lovely little face.


    I continued: "as Wu Song said, he won''t transport all four people at one time, only one at a time. But on the top floor, on the one hand, it''s not completely closed, so there will be people coming up. On the other hand, there is no other place to hide except a sundry room full of things, and that sundry room can only hold two people at most, and there is a key in it The key is locked. If he wants to hide people here, there is only one place

 Chapter 661

    The birds in the cage kept chirping, their voices were clear, and they ran about in the cage. Someone asked the bird keeper, where did so many birds come from? The bird breeder replied that the birds were caught everywhere. Some people in the cage are talking and making a lot of noise. They are crying and abusing. They are crying for help in the cage. Some people ask the giant, where do so many people come from? The giant answered, everywhere, everywhere.


    "Hotel room!" Liu Xue and Wu song called out at the same time.


    Liu Xue immediately issued an order, "to check on the point of monitoring, the day before the crime to the day of the crime into the top floor of the monitoring."


    "Focus on the service staff of the hotel, especially those who can''t see their faces and don''t exist." I added.


    "Boss, you mean Could the other party dress up as a staff member? " Mingqing asked.


    "He has to carry a living person, oh, maybe not one. When he reaches the top floor, he definitely needs tools. The cart of the hotel service staff is the best tool."


    Liu Xue nodded, "yes! In addition, the other party may go back and forth to the hotel room and the top floor four times in a day, which also focuses on checking. "


    One side Du Han pondered for a while, silently checked a word, "say, even if it is found, and can''t see the face clearly, even if it is clear, the other side is the kind of puppet puppet how to do?"


    "It''s no use finding puppets. They''re just shadows." I went to luomingshang and put my hand around his arm.


    Liu Xue reluctantly takes another look at luomingshang. Alas, it seems that she is hopeless. Liu Xue is frustrated for a moment. She says that she is not too old, she is not too long, she is mature and sexy, and she has more pure feelings of a little woman. She is a beauty that attracts men at ordinary times. Now she is defeated by a little loli who is not an adult. What''s the matter with men now? They all like little Laurie.


    "What''s the use of finding the killer?" It''s no use not to be reconciled again, Liu Xue sighed.


    "It''s no use, but at least find a killer, even if it''s just a stand in, he''s a killer." I said, "do you think I don''t want to find the person behind it? But it''s too deep. It''s not that easy. It''s better to find a murderer than none. "


    That''s right, "but if you don''t catch the killer one day, someone will disappear."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly. "It won''t take long." Their goal is Tianzhu, and now Tianzhu in my hands is only a piece of debris to complete, as long as Tianzhu this world, their attention will come to me, "I''ll go back first, you slowly check it."


    "Remember to come to the meeting tomorrow morning." Liu Xue called from behind.


    I waved, did not answer, then Liu Xue roared: "come together."


    I slipped and subconsciously looked at luomingshang, which means that I will take luomingshang with me tomorrow? Looking at Luo Ming Shang''s appearance outside the incident, I smoked from the corner of my mouth. Forget it, let''s go together.


    "Go back." Close the door, Luo Mingshang left with me in his arms. The place that reappeared was the spirit hall.


    Before I could answer him, I had already returned to the second floor of the spirit hall. I was in a trance, and the scene had changed before my eyes. "Why are you back?"


    Luo Ming Shang is a Leng, "how? I thought, you want to come back, "pauses and adds," do you want to go back? "


    "Just come back. Remember to go to the meeting tomorrow morning." I patted Luo Ming Shang''s arm and told him that I might not be able to wake up tomorrow morning.


    It didn''t take long. When she came back, it was time for dinner. Mingyu went upstairs with the vegetables she bought. When she saw us, she was stunned. "Boss, you''re back."


    "Well," I replied casually, "it didn''t take much time."


    Mingyu was embarrassed. "I thought you didn''t come back."


    I''m a little bit black, so you''re not going to cook for us, are you? "What''s for dinner?"


    "Four dishes and one soup." Mingyu said and went into the kitchen to work.


    I picked up the sofa, someone has sat down, grabbed a book under the butt to read, I sighed, sat down beside him, "what are you looking at?" I''ll go over and have a look. OK, I didn''t even know you were childlike.


    "Boring." Luo Mingshang held his face in one hand.


    "If you''re bored, let''s discuss this case." I took the book out of his arms and said, "what do you think of this?"


    "Two more." Luo Mingshang replied.


    "What?" I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Luo Mingshang looked up at the ceiling, and then turned to look at the red sky outside. After a moment''s silence, he replied: "twenty four."


    A number? I still don''t know, "what do you mean?" I thought for a moment, "there are twenty-two Sisha formations now. If we remove the southern part of Xinjiang, there are two places that are useless. So it''s really twenty-four, but there won''t be any more."Luo Ming Shang gave me a deep look, "if it''s 24, even if you say that heaven is killing you, they won''t stop."


    I''m a little surprised that he understands what I mean, but what does he mean? "Twenty four Twenty four? " I murmured. I really can''t remember what happened.


    "It''s normal that you don''t know. I believe that guy should know." Luomingshang obviously didn''t intend to explain it to me.


    I smoked at the corner of my mouth, "Wusong is not a Taoist, he is APC."


    Luo Ming Shang pause, "Oh," calmly spit out a word.


    What do you mean? I''m not a translator, and I can''t read my mind. Talk to me well.


    Thousands of words merged into a sigh and went out, "I don''t know, but you tell me about it."


    Luo Ming Shang thought for a moment, and suddenly laughed. He stretched out his hand and wished my head on his shoulder. "I''ll tell you tomorrow."


    Second concave ~ I put up the middle finger to him in my heart, is it really good to be so fussy? I don''t understand. You can''t say. Are you dumb? There will be so many people tomorrow that I ask you to say what you can say? So I decided, before I don''t know, you don''t want me to talk to you.


    I went downstairs to find rain and played with Xiao Hei. Yu was carrying Xiao Hei in her arms. When she saw me coming back, she immediately met her. Xiao Hei ran faster than Yu. She jumped out of Yu''s arms and into my arms. Yu came up again. I felt Xiao Hei''s fur as if I thought of something. My nose was sour and tears began to drop.

 Chapter 662

    "Sister, why are you crying?" Rain looked up at me, big eyes blink of puzzled asked, small hand in my face wiped.


    "I think of the time when I first met Xiao Hei," I laughed. Xiao Hei gave a clear cry and touched my face with her paw. Bang, the little black boy appeared in my arms. Two small arms around my neck, did not put up the ears a shake a shake, the tail also swept around, it is very happy.


    "I like the host best." Little black gave me a kiss in the face.


    I look at the rain''s face is obviously some bad, put his hand on the ground, "well, well, I haven''t asked you, the last time in that small town, let you chase who?"


    Little black obviously some reaction does not come over, "person?" Whelp, are you inherited from eating fish? It''s only a few days since I forgot it. After a while, Xiao Hei remembered, "Oh. Well, he''s a man in black, but he can''t see his face clearly, and he said a lot of strange things. Anyway, I didn''t understand him, "little head shook.


    "What did he say?" I asked immediately.


    "Well..." Xiaohei thought for a while, biting his fingers, and then felt his head embarrassed, "Xiaohei forgot."


    Bang Rain is not polite slap on the head of small black, a pair of hate iron does not become steel tone, "want you what to use."


    Xiaohei squatted down with her head in her arms, her ears drooped down, and her big eyes looked at the rain wrongly. "I just forgot."


    I opened the rain and picked up Xiao Hei, "OK, OK, then what happened?"


    "Later," Xiao Hei rubbed his head, "later Xiao Hei didn''t understand, so he got up with him. He couldn''t fight Xiao hei and ran away."


    I nodded, patted Black''s head, "OK, you go play."


    But Xiao Hei didn''t leave immediately. It seemed that he remembered something. "Oh, by the way, that person seems to say, it''s not over. It won''t be over until it''s over." With that, Xiao Hei went up to the second floor with the rain.


    Listen to Xiao Hei''s words, I frowned, not finished? what do you mean? Xuanling appeared beside me, "boss."


    "I''m fine," I waved casually.


    Xuan zero pause, "boss, this matter you still plan to continue to manage?"


    I am a little puzzled to see eye Xuan zero, "what?" What does that mean?


    Xuan zero indifferent smile, "nothing, just feel, if the boss again tube down, will have an accident."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly. What happened? What can happen? "Do you know something?"


    "It''s nothing. I just think that the boss will be tired when there are a lot of things recently." Xuan zero is still smiling at me.


    It''s like, "nothing. It''s OK." There are more times than this.


    Xuan zero dun dun, "boss, can you hear of, snow lotus son this person."


    I trembled all over and didn''t understand why Xuanling asked me this question, "what''s the matter? Does Xuanling have a sweetheart? "


    "It''s not mine, it''s Yan yechen''s." Xuan zero not warm not fire of reply way.


    "Oh, that guy can still have a sweetheart. It''s not easy." I joked, "how can I suddenly talk about this person?"


    Xuan zero Dun, suddenly shook his head, "just, although Ming Shang always said don''t let the boss you know, but now this situation, I think it''s better to say."


    "I''m all ears," I nodded clearly.


    "That snow lotus, no one knows her origin. It is said that she is the incarnation of a very cold snow lotus in snow mountain." Xuan zero said.


    Listen to the name I know, "snow lotus into a demon, what''s special?"


    "What''s special is that most of the lotus demons cultivate their own lotus seeds. The more lotus seeds they have, the higher their cultivation will be. The lotus seeds also represent the life of the lotus demons. Xuelian''er, with nine lotus seeds, is the best one among the lotus demons. Even among the demons, there is no one to challenge. More importantly, she is a very cold snow lotus, a very cold ice snow The body of a man Xuan zero continues to say.


    "That sounds great," I nodded. "Doesn''t that mean the person who touched her was frozen into ice before he got close to her?"


    "It''s not. As long as she controls her chill, it''s no different from ordinary people," Xuanling shook his head. I still don''t understand. He told me what he was doing. Before I asked, Xuanling suddenly frowned. "Originally, she was just a fairy with high cultivation, but no one thought that she had cultivated the tenth lotus seed. This situation is impossible, just like the ninth tail fox cultivated the tenth lotus seed, and all these disasters are due to the tenth lotus seed."


    "It seems that there is nothing impossible, does not mean that the current demon God is the nine tail cultivation of the ten tail, called God?" I don''t understand, instinctively ignore the words behind Xuan zero.


    Xuanling picked his eyebrows. "Don''t ignore the point, boss."


    I had no choice but to smack, "Oh, so the tenth lotus seed is the beginning of the disaster?""Boss, you should know what that is." Xuanling didn''t answer me directly, but asked. Although it was a question, the tone was positive.


    "Tianzhu," I calmly spit out two words.


    Xuan nodded, "the boss can know, what is the God to kill?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know." if I knew, I wouldn''t get tangled.


    "At the beginning of chaos, Pangu and Qingmeng were both incarnations of lotus seed, which is the so-called" Heaven''s death. " Xuan zero answers a way.


    "What I was immediately surprised, "does that mean that the snow lotus is..." Doesn''t that mean that Xuelian is the mother of Pangu and Qingmeng? I''ll give it a day.


    Xuan0 didn''t answer me. Suddenly, he was silent. Just as he was saying this, there was a roar of rage behind him, "xuan0!"


    We turned around to see that it was luomingshang. At this time, luomingshang glared at each other, and a pair of cold eyes seemed to pierce xuanzero. Xuan zero indifferent smile, "also, the boss was injured before, the boss rescued, it is the lotus petal of the snow lotus."


    I was even more surprised, "what! What? What are you talking about? "


    "Enough, stop it!" Luo Ming Shang came to me with a cold face, stretched out his hand and took me into his arms, staring at Xuan zero, "this matter, don''t mention it again."


    I broke away from luomingshang''s arms and said, "wait, you tell me first, what happened later? Where''s the snow lotus? "


    "I don''t know." Xuanling shrugged, "she used Yan yechen to go to the netherworld sea to get a fruit, then it disappeared, and Yan yechen was also greatly hurt."


    "Ghost fruit?" What is that?

 Chapter 663

    How come I''ve never heard of it? "What is that? Can I have something to eat? "


    "Can eat," Xuanling replied, ignoring luomingshang''s killing eyes, "to be exact, its function is to create a soul, that is, to disperse the soul, to destroy all the original spirits. If you take a bite, the soul will come back, and the original spirits will reunite. In a blink of an eye, it will be as good as before, and the future cultivation will be smooth."


    I exclaimed, "Wow! It''s so bad. "


    "But for you, oh, I mean netherworld snow. For her, it''s like eating fruit and playing." Xuan zero added with a smile.


    After that, I have some liver ache. I think of my past life as a waste of money. It''s all money. It''s OK to sell it. Who doesn''t want it? You should eat it as fruit.


    "Have you finished?" Luo Ming Shang asked coldly.


    I looked at Luo Mingshang, spit out my tongue, and patted him on the face. "Well, why do you keep a straight face? I won''t really go to the snow lotus, just ask."


    Luo Mingshang gave me a complicated look, "Xueer..."


    "Good boy I stood on tiptoe, touched his head, this action let me pause, suddenly thought of what, "by the way, the snow lotus, is there any relatives, a brother and a sister?"


    "Well? Boss, you even know that. " Xuanling laughed, "yes, there are two little things, but after she disappeared, the little things don''t know where to go, but later someone in the underworld said that the sister seems to have been caught and executed."


    "Execution!" The heart was mercilessly pulled, "why? She''s just a child. "


    "Well," Xuan nodded, "but at that time, first, she was a demon. Second, as long as she knew where Xue lian''er had gone and the whereabouts of Tian Zhu, third, none of them belonged to any one of the six realms of the three realms. Any one of them was of unknown origin and sensitive identity."


    I can''t help clenching my chest. It hurts. Why? Eyes suddenly began to become blurred, tears stained with blood? "Eh?" What''s going on? There are Luo Ming Shang and Xuan zero anxious shouts in my ear, but I can''t hear anything.


    Luo Ming Shang anxiously looks at the little wife who suddenly covers her chest and falls down, vomits blood, and is unconscious. She is flustered. What''s the matter?


    "Petals." Xuanling frowned. It seems that there is something wrong with that petal.


    Luo Mingshang didn''t say anything. He picked up the person and rushed to the second floor. He carefully put the person on the bed and touched it at the head of the bed. He took out a small porcelain vase and poured out a pill to feed her.


    "I guess I''m right." Xuan zero followed up, "that petal has a problem."


    "You mean..." Luo Ming Shang turns to see Xuan zero, "you are intentional."


    "I just want to try my guess. It should have been better, but it still relapses from time to time." Xuanling enters and closes the door. "The only possibility is that there is something wrong with the petal. Someone has done something wrong with it, probably to control her. So whenever I mention those things, there is still the woman''s feelings and spiritual power in the petal. So the boss will be heartache, will relapse


    Luo Mingshang clenched his fist, "why? Why do you want to do this? Cher is innocent. Why do you want to do it to her? "


    "Have you forgotten who killed that little girl?" Xuan zero board from the face, "she lost the most important family, I believe it will not make us better."


    Luo Mingshang bit his teeth, "asshole! I will never let her go. " Staring at her, no matter who you are or what your purpose is, you will die.


    "Now I wonder why the boss knows that Xuelian has a younger brother and sister." Xuan zero dangerous squint eyes son.


    "What do you mean?" A sense of crisis suddenly hit the heart, Luo Ming Shang cold eyes full of panic.


    "That petal may also record Xuelian''s memory," Xuanling replied, "even the soul. The boss''s identity is God, and it is colorless. It''s the best container to use her body to revive her. "


    "No way!" Luo Ming Shang answered word by word, absolutely impossible, he would never let this kind of thing happen.


    Around is a piece of snow-white, the sky and the earth is a color, around the cold without a little temperature, I slowly opened my eyes, someone sat beside me, I got up, behind stained with a body of snow, but can''t feel a little cold.


    "Sister, it''s really hot." There is a kind of Parody in one''s voice.


    I slightly frowned, "what the devil?"


    As soon as I turned my head, I zoomed in. I slowly moved back. Well, I saw clearly, "what are you looking at?"


    One did not answer, and sat back, "remember what I said?"


    "Which sentence do you mean?" You said so much that I didn''t know what you meant.


    "Don''t trust anyone, even me, but be a little suspicious." He replied.


    I nodded. "Yes," is the only sentence I dare not forget."So don''t believe them either." I turned my head and looked at me with complicated eyes.


    "They?" I frowned. "You mean what Xuanling said to me?"


    "What they see is what they know, and what really happened is not like that." There was a trace of heartache in one''s eyes.


    I''m a little surprised, a little sad? Who do you love? I? It shouldn''t be. It should be "Do you know Xuelian er?"


    After a meal, "I don''t know."


    "Then why do you say that?" I don''t understand. Since you don''t know her, why do you want to help her.


    "In a word, that''s it. Don''t just look at things from one aspect. Sometimes, the original fact is not like that at all." A look dodgy, simply clear perfunctory me, "the underworld those are not good people."


    1¡¢ I know you have a problem with luomingshang, but it can''t be like this. "Oh."


    "Oh, by the way," I suddenly thought of something, and a handful of flowers came out from behind. "This is what the boy Lu asked me to bring you."


    I took that hold of Yumeng Epiphyllum and laughed. Unexpectedly, LV was willing to pick these flowers. "Help me to thank him."


    A Mi Mou son, "I how don''t know, you relation when so good?"


    "What? No way. " I glanced at you. What''s your jealousy here? I won''t run away with the law. If I really want to run away, the underworld will have to ask for an explanation from your blood world.


    I wake up before I finish my dream.

 Chapter 664

    I opened my eyes in a daze and found that it was the next day. I grabbed my mobile phone in an instant. Sure enough, when I saw the above 20 plus missed calls, my heart was like ashes in an instant! He grabbed his clothes and growled.


    "What time is luomingshang? I didn''t tell you about the meeting today. Why don''t you wake me up?" As you dress, you rush out.


    "Xueer," came to the door and was stopped, "you are sick, go back and lie down."


    "Lie down, lie down, and I''ll lie down for the rest of my life." I roared, "today''s meeting you forget, even if you forget, please help me ask for a leave, OK, Liu Xue will tear me."


    "She didn''t dare." Luo Ming Shang''s reply was cold and calm.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± What else can I say? Pulling luomingshang to run out, "go, go, go. Rain, black you obediently at home with After shouting, he directly pulls Luo Mingshang to disappear on the stairs.


    One step up the stairs was in the elevator of the police station. I simply cleaned myself up and breathed. Then I regained my calm look. The elevator door opened and I went out calmly. I went straight, turned left and went to the conference room. It seems that all the people inside are here. The meeting has already started. It seems that they have no intention of waiting for me.


    I pushed the door open and went in. The people in the room quieted down instantly. Qi Qi looked over. Liu Xue''s face was not the darkest, only darker.


    "Late again, this is the second time." Liu Xue taught.


    "Children grow tall only when they sleep more," I said with a sweet smile. Liu Xue lost her temper in a moment. I added: "unlike some aunts, beauty sleep is gone. No wonder they look like aunts."


    Second concave! Where does this bear come from? Can she move her hand? Can you move your hand? It''s too much to beat. "You can''t be too late. You don''t answer as many phone calls as I''ve made. What do you want to do?"


    Luo Ming Shang stares at Liu Xue. Being so stares by a handsome guy, Liu Xue''s anger is extinguished again. "Xueer is injured."


    "Hurt?" Liu Xue was surprised and looked at me, "how can I get hurt? What happened? "


    "Before, by the God of Yingliu I hurt him I''m sorry, Lu Bin. You''ll have to carry the black pot.


    "So you''ve already dealt with each other?" Wu Song suddenly exclaimed in surprise. "No wonder you know that guy so well."


    The four policemen who followed me to the small town to inquire about the situation had strange eyes. According to the situation over there, it must be more than that.


    "What''s his strength?" Liu Xueli asked.


    "What do you think of my strength?" Instead of answering, I asked in reverse.


    "It must be very powerful for you to surpass the grudged soul of a city. In our place, at least you are at the rank of captain." Wu Song replied.


    I stopped, "I fought him and almost died. He only gave a slap. "


    The atmosphere in the meeting room suddenly cooled down, and everyone''s face became very ugly. There was no way to fight. Mingqing held little white fox and was silent. Neither of them spoke or spoke.


    I broke the silence, "OK, now, what''s going on, what''s going on in the meeting?"


    "So you''ve been seriously injured, and you''ve passed the grudge of a town?" Wu Song is surprised, "you this small wench, unexpectedly so fierce?"


    I ignored him. "Now, what''s the situation?"


    Liu Xuedun, seems to think that he said there, "well, we continue to say." He said, pointing to the four corpses on the screen, "the family members of the four corpses have been found. Before their disappearance, they were all depressed. Before their disappearance, an xiaocan, a salesman at a cosmetics counter, was said to have had a big fight with her husband because of her husband''s infidelity, and wanted to divorce. Even the children were taken away by her husband. Later, it was found that her husband had died After selling the child for five yuan, when we arrived at his residence this morning, she was dead. Besides her husband, there was a woman


    "And the child?" I asked immediately.


    "I''ve got it back, and now it''s under the care of the children''s grandparents." Liu Xue replied. Then, the big screen turned, "this man, his name is Xi Nan, is He is a Taoist


    I suddenly a Leng, look up at that person, "Taoist?"


    "Yes Liu Xue sighed, "this man''s parents died when he was young. He was brought up by an aunt who knew some Taoist skills, and he also learned some Taoist skills. He usually lives by telling people fortune by hand. When he disappeared, his aunt also died."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly. "What''s next?"


    "Well," the screen changed again, "this man''s name is mo Chengxian. He is a university teacher. He was previously exposed to the scandal of corporal punishment of students and sexual abuse of female students. Now he is suspended from work for inspection. Before he disappeared, someone saw him go to the lesbian who was sexually abused by him. We also went to check the monitoring. We did, and we came out after half an hour. After that, he seemed to go home, but we never saw him come out again. "


    "Not the fourth one." I waved, "focus on checking the communication rate of an xiaocan''s husband, especially the strange number before an xiaocan disappeared.""What do you mean?" Liu Xue asked.


    "An xiaocan''s husband can do such a thing as betraying his children. I have to doubt whether an xiaocan was sold because he was in the way." I replied.


    Mingqing is a little faster. "The boss is right. After an xiaocan disappeared, a transfer of 100000 yuan was transferred to his husband''s account and was transferred out on the same day."


    "Go and check the correspondence." Liu Xue immediately ordered.


    "Good!" A police officer immediately turned and left.


    "That Shinan, maybe he got into trouble and brought the other party to his home. When he resisted with his aunt, her aunt was killed and she was taken away." Wu Song analyzed that it was almost what I thought.


    I looked at the third one again, "what about Mo Chengxian?"


    "This morning, we found that the body of the female classmate was stripped off and left on the side of the road. There were traces of sexual assault. After identification, it was her three classmates who had arrested all the people. Now they are in the interrogation room. Let''s go and have a look later. " Liu Xue replied. "Oh, by the way, not long after her death, a letter of repentance sent from her mailbox also went to the computers of all teachers and students in the school. It said that she wanted the final exam papers, and by the way, she wanted Mr. Mo to change her attendance to full attendance. After being refused, she made a false impression of being raped by Mr. Mo Chengxian."

 Chapter 665

    Luo Mingshang reached out and knocked on the table. "Twenty four,"


    "what?" A group of people puzzled to see.


    You don''t have to look at me. I don''t know, "well, apart from southern Xinjiang, there are two suitable places in the city. If both of them are completed, there will be 24."


    "Twenty four?" Wusong puzzling wrinkle, suddenly looked at Mingqing, "boy, put the location map out."


    "Oh," Ming Qing looked down at his computer and put out the previous distribution map. Wu Song got up and went to the big screen. He looked at the places one by one, and his face changed.


    "Sure enough." Wu Song took a picture of the screen.


    "What''s the matter with Lao Wu?" Liu Xue also realized that something was wrong and asked immediately.


    "Well, I heard from my master before I left school that this is the twenty-four evil split empty array. It''s made up of 24 four evil forces. "


    What''s that? I don''t understand, "24 Sha split empty array? What is that? "


    Wu Song looked at me, pick eyebrows, "you don''t know?"


    "I don''t know." My answer is very simple. "Should I know?"


    Wu Song pauses. "Indeed, few people know about this array now. Twenty four evil spirits split the empty array. As the name suggests, it''s a super large array composed of twenty-four four evil spirits. Once the array is in the group, the rumored falling platform will appear."


    "Down to the altar? What''s that? " There was still a moment of confusion.


    "Before the landing, it was a huge high platform. At the beginning, it meant that if a mortal offered a sacrifice, some immortals would land on it." Mingqing explained, "but later, it became the place where the God fell. When mortals offered sacrifices, the sacrifices would bear the grace of heaven and experience the thunder. If he passed, he would become a God. If he could not cross it, he would become a God who fell on the altar."


    "Wait a minute." Liu Xue white complexion, "you said the sacrifice.". Is it People? "


    "Yes, man, a man marked by God." Wu Song nodded. "But in the war, the shrine was also destroyed. Gradually, no one remembered it. But my master said, "the landing platform was not destroyed, but sank to the bottom of the sea."


    "What does this have to do with the twenty four Sha split empty array?" I still don''t understand. It sounds like two things.


    Luo Mingshang looked at me, "don''t you understand? Only when the twenty-four evil spirits break the empty array and forcibly open the gate of heaven, will the altar appear. At that time, they will offer sacrifices and become gods. "


    "But how do they know they will succeed?" I asked questions again.


    "Kuidan, and the devil." Luo Ming Shang calmly replied, "kuidan can give him strength, let him resist thunder robbery, heaven, can help him become a God, ancient god."


    My face changed. "He can''t think about it."


    "In your opinion, what will they do next?" Liu Xue''s face sank.


    "They''re not moving now, maybe they''re missing something." Wu Song''s palms were sweating. He had never been so nervous.


    "Tianzhu," my face sank, "they are waiting for Tianzhu." I smile. "Since they want it so much, I''ll give it to them."


    "Xueer..." Luo Mingshang was surprised, "you..."


    I gave him a comforting look, "they probably think that I will give up now, so they will force me to continue. Then I will follow their wishes. I''ll see who will win in the end."


    Liu Xue silently raised her hand, "I venture to ask, what is Tianzhu?"


    Wu Song also nodded, "I also want to know."


    I and Luo Mingshang looked at each other, "things that can make people become gods, in short, are very powerful."


    "It''s crazy," said Liu xuemu, "someone wants to become a God?"


    "Oh, what''s the point? We''ve met people who want to create a God before, but they really made it Mingqing so-called said, I hate a kick in the past, mouth without cover.


    Ming and Qing Dynasties ate a pain, the arms of the small white fox jumped to me, tail a roll, brush my hand, I reached out to touch the fox''s fur, so comfortable.


    "Now that we know their purpose, we must protect the girl before. Besides, we should continue to look for other qualified people, focusing on the hotels, guesthouses and hotels near the location. If we can, we''d better look for some old buildings and warehouses where no one goes. Maybe they will hide people there." I hugged little white fox and said.


    Liu Xue nodded, "well, first of all, if there''s anything else, I''ll let you know. Would you like to go to the interrogation room and see the students? "


    "No, I have something important to do." I replied. Now it''s important to find the last piece. By the way, find him.


    Out of the police station, I can''t wait to throw Du Han aside, Du Han turned into a human figure, "what are you doing?"


    "The last piece." I looked at him firmly.


    Du Han was silent for a moment, shaking his head, "I tried, I can''t feel where the last one is.""No? How could it be I exclaimed in surprise, "how did you feel that before? How can I not feel it now? Give me a good sense. "


    Duhan shook off my hand, "I also want to, but I just can''t feel it. I''ve tried several times, but I don''t feel it. What I can feel is infinite terror. The last piece seems to be in a very dangerous place, a place where no one dares to get close to."


    "Where nobody dares to go?" I frowned. "Where is that?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t know!" I''m tired of crossing the cold. I cover my ears.


    Luomingshang grabbed me, "well, don''t force him. He can''t feel it and can''t blame him. After all, the last piece is not so easy. Let''s go back and have a long-term discussion."


    I looked at Luo Ming Shang, thought for a moment, nodded, "go back."


    Mingqing stretched his waist, "Oh, go home, boss, you want to go back to the store again?"


    "Well," I waved, "here, you help me. If you have something to do, please contact me." I took luomingshang and turned to the other side.


    "Oh, remember to say hello to my elder sister." Mingqing yells at the back.


    It seems that there are more and more problems. I knead my temple and leaned on luomingshang. The next second, I came to the soft couch on the first floor of Lingguan. I yawned and moved my feet up.


    "Boss." Xuan zero very opportune end cup of tea to come over, "had a meeting?"


    "Well," I replied casually. Suddenly I think of something. "By the way, Xuanling, do you know where she will put the fragments? Where is the most dangerous place, where no one dares to approach? "

 Chapter 666

    The sky from day to night, and then from night to day, flowers from bloom to decline, and then from decline to bloom, a reincarnation time in God''s strict force is just a blink of an eye, God looked at the reincarnation of the mortal world, they are proud, they are high, but in the heart they are envious of everything in the mortal world, envious of their life from beginning to end, envious of their feelings of love and hate. And they are just puppets with long lives.


    Xuan zero thought about it, shook his head, "I don''t know."


    I''m a little disappointed. I don''t even know Xuanling. It''s troublesome. If Lv Bin knows, he doesn''t care whether he''s dangerous or not with that kid''s character.


    "There''s always a clue." Xuanling got up and turned to work. I continued to doze on luomingshang.


    It''s a special prosecutor. In the end, he''s just a consultant. I don''t really do anything. Customization is to provide them with information. Generally speaking, he''s not very responsible, but who makes me small? Hehe.


    After staying at home for another two days, I received a phone call from Mingqing, saying that he had found the news of the next suspected victim, and that he had already passed by. I simply told him that you would not look for me if there was no Sisha array.


    Finally, in the evening of the next day, when the door was about to close, God came again that day, just a little embarrassed, holding a girl in his arms. Mingyu, who was about to lock the door, was startled. Pull people into the house.


    "What''s the matter? How did that happen? " Mingyu took the man to the second floor, "is it someone from the divine world?"


    "No, it''s someone who wants to catch Xiaoyue. It seems that except for something, I can''t get in touch with anyone else." When God gasped, he shook his head.


    When I heard something coming out of the inner room, God saw me and quickly stood up, "boss Shuo, I''m sorry to give you trouble."


    "Sit down," I heard just now, "I ask you, what''s Yan Xiaoyue''s birthday


    "Boss, don''t you think..." Mingyu is surprised.


    When God is also Leng for a while, just slowly said. "October first."


    "Sure enough." I looked at the girl who was still in a coma, then looked at the God, "where''s her soul?"


    "Here it is." When God took out a censer and opened it, a wisp of soul slowly floated out of it. After the girl came out, she shook for a while. When she saw the situation in the room, she bowed slightly to us, which was a greeting.


    I don''t have time to say, "you two come down with me." Then he took them down to the first floor.


    The people in the room looked at each other and were shocked. "Boss, do you want to..." Ruizhe followed, "boss, can you do it?"


    "Try it." I calmly spit out two words, down the stairs.


    Followed by God and the girl, a face of confusion, "boss Shuo, what are you doing?"


    "Match!" I took people into that room. "I said first, I didn''t marry God and ghost, so..."


    When God and the girl looked at each other, there was a trace of shyness in their eyes, but they did not refuse. "It''s OK. I''ll try." When God nodded firmly.


    "I would, too." The girl also replied.


    I sat down at the low table, two puppet dolls pressed a red line and two marriage stones, "once I enter the spirit hall, I am bound with the ghost. Blood is the bond, and I am for you." The red line belongs to one side, the divine power infiltrates, the spiritual power infiltrates, the next moment, two marriage stones break apart at the same time. The red line is down.


    I frowned. Can''t I? "No way?" When God looked at the scene, he also understood what was going on.


    "I''m a Yin marriage master. I marry ghosts and ghosts, people and ghosts. The marriage between gods and ghosts is not within the scope of marriage law, so it''s not accepted, unless you carved names on Sansheng stone in previous lives. Have their own marriage stones. " I replied. "But obviously you don''t. I don''t have your names in my marriage book."


    When God nodded, "I know."


    "Stay first." I sighed, "the people outside are catching your women. They need her blood and essence to practice the four evil spirits array and complete the twenty-four evil spirits split empty array. The divine world will not let you go. Stay here, those people dare not come in, and the divine world can''t bear to talk to the important people in antique street."


    "What are you talking about?" Who thought that when god suddenly exploded, "twenty four evil spirits split the empty array? Why? Isn''t luoshentai destroyed? "


    It seems that this is an insider. "It''s said that they didn''t, but they just sank to the bottom of the sea. They plan to use the twenty-four evil forces to break the empty array and forcibly open the gate of heaven. When the time comes, the landing platform will naturally appear." I replied.


    When the God clenched his fist, "no, I have to go back. I have to tell them that once they come back from the altar, it''s bad news for the divine world. I have to go back."


    "But if you go back, you may not be able to come back," I reminded him. "Don''t worry, the twenty-four Sha split empty formation is about to be completed. They won''t feel it. Moreover, as you said just now, if you can''t get in touch with other gods, it means there is something wrong with the gate of heaven. They will find out.""The boss is right. It''s the best way for you to stay in the antique street now," Xuanling replied. "No one dares to come in here. As for the things in the divine world, I believe they will find out."


    When God was silent for a moment, "well, please."


    I nodded, "Mingyu, send them to Jiran."


    "Good." Mingyu nodded. "Come with me."


    When God thought about it, he went up to the second floor and took the girl''s body with him. Before he left, I gave him a piece of reviving pill. If marriage is not possible, reviving is OK.


    It''s getting late. Mingyu takes people there and simply explains the situation to Ji ran, who is in charge of the guest house. When he learns that this is the God of the divine world, Ji Ran is awed and doesn''t need to worry.


    Closed the door, lying in bed, or some do not understand the place, "luomingshang, do you really think that they make such a set, just to become a God so simple?"


    I knew that luomingshang didn''t sleep. He hummed in my ear and then said, "well, I don''t think so. Did Cher find anything? "


    "The key is, the devil." I replied, "the origin and function of Tianzhu are unexpected, so it''s obviously not so easy for them to get Tianzhu."


    "What about Cher?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    "I think there is something wrong and disharmony, but I can''t say it again." I shook my head.

 Chapter 667

    The rain in my arms moved dishonestly, turned over and carried Xiao Hei to my arms. "But I always feel that their purpose is not so simple."


    Luo Ming Shang Dun, suddenly reached out to attach my eyes, "good, sleep, it''s OK."


    Shit! Luomingshang, you hypnotize me again!


    "Tianzhu, those ignorant people only know how to rob, but they don''t know its real secret. Of course, no one will know this secret." It was a solemn and dull voice, "because those who know the secret are dead!"


    "Oh?"


    The man continued, "the man who gave birth to Tianzhu has died. This is the so-called fate, and the man who created the secret has died."


    "The man who gave birth to the devil?" Some people have doubts! "Is Tianzhu still an egg? But it''s a bit of an ability to create something that people all over the world are fighting for. "


    The people outside the door frowned a little when they heard the word "Tianzhu". Is there no life left? The boy chuckled, with disdain in his smile. He called the person who created Tianzhu a little capable. The person who can only say this is either ignorant of heaven and earth, or ignorant.


    "Who?" With a shout of anger, the boy was surprised. It was too late to run. The door was opened and he was held by both hands. Then, the boy looked into a pair of cold and proud eyes.


    "So fast." The boy sighed in his heart.


    "Oh? The eavesdropping mouse A red figure appeared at the door, with charming eyes staring at the boy. A little doubt flashed in his eyes. Why do you feel so familiar?


    Finally, the man with long white broken hair, simple tie in the back of the head, the eyes are also full of doubt, "who are you?" This teenager, to his feeling, very familiar, even a little bit of fear.


    Young mouth slightly raised, no trace of the man to break free of the clamp, "just how long did not see ah, do not know?"


    The other side was stunned, not only the white haired man, but also a man and a woman on one side. He looked at the boy and frowned slightly, "Lingwu?"


    "Fog!" The woman is also a Leng, looking up and down at this cool and handsome youth, "you are Ling Wu!? Aren''t you sealed? "


    "If it''s sealed, it can''t be released?" Young eyes slightly bent up.


    "Sister flame, long time no see." Behind a baby voice, the woman immediately turned around and looked at the little girl behind.


    "Dier, where have you been for so many years?" The woman squatted down in surprise, pressed the little girl''s shoulder and asked anxiously. "We heard that you were By... "


    "Killed?" The little girl laughed. "I was killed, so I''m not human now."


    "You''re not human at all." The man frowned and rolled his eyes.


    "Well, come in and say." The white haired man turned and entered the room. He was cold and cruel on the surface and soft in the heart. They were the best friends and allies. But I watched them die, walk and disappear.


    "What''s going on?" After the man entered the door, he turned and looked at the two children, frowning. "Since you are alive, is she..."


    "My sister is dead and reincarnated." The youth lightly laughs, "but funny is, elder sister this life passes through, unexpectedly became the underworld queen."


    The man slightly frowned, "after the underworld?" Subconsciously, three people in the room looked at the little girl. "That''s not to say It''s the guys who killed little butterfly. "


    "Ridiculous, isn''t it?" The boy couldn''t help laughing again.


    The little girl looked at the boy with some disapproval, "brother!"


    The youth stopped laughing, "well, I don''t say it." Then he waved his hand, "in a word, we have some trouble in explaining things. I came to you this time to ask you to help me."


    "Help? What''s up? " The man''s cold mouth.


    "Protect my sister." The little girl replied, "Tianzhu is back in the hands of her sister again, and they are staring at her again."


    "But she''s not what she used to be." Women''s eyes darkened, they used to be a pair of sisters, the blend of fire and ice.


    The little girl''s face was serious, "as long as the devil is complete, she will still be him. The elder sister is the elder sister and will never change. "


    The man looked at the child. "Where is she?"


    "Ancheng, antique street, Lingguan, Shuo Tongxue." The little girl replied.


    This answer shocked all the people present, "Shuo Tong Xue, the rules of antique street, the Yinhun master of the underworld, the guide of the Lu family of the South underworld, and the most powerful magician."


    "If it''s this woman, I don''t think she needs our protection." The man said coldly. "Her own strength surpasses us. Besides, there are two masters of Hades and Hades around her."


    "Those people are staring at Dieer and me, but they don''t know who they are, so we need your help," he said.The man looked at the young man, and then looked at a serious face of the little girl, "we know, how to do, I know."


    "Thank you very much," said the little girl. Suddenly, something came to her mind. "Oh, let''s do one more thing."


    "What''s the matter?" The man asked lazily.


    "This time, I hope you will be in a wait-and-see state. To put it bluntly, apart from protecting your sister, you will not help each other and watch the tiger fight. I can guarantee that you will not have anything." The little girl is very confident, "this old era will soon end, and everyone will usher in a new era. But before the new era comes, many people must face the choice of life and death. The best way to avoid death is to avoid choice."


    "Well?" The man turned and looked at the little girl. "She taught you that?"


    "This is the so-called fate," the boy tapped on the door and window. "No one can avoid the fate, even we are no exception."


    "Fate." Murmured the man. "Fate is really a magic thing, even the people who want to decide their fate can''t avoid it"


    the little girl sighed. "It''s not that you can''t avoid it, it''s that you don''t want to avoid it."


    "No?" Women don''t understand.


    "Yes, I don''t want to." The little girl reached out her hand and a butterfly fell into her hand. "People always blame fate for everything, success or failure, life and death. They all think it''s fate, but they never want to change these so-called fates in the past."


    "Well? It''s interesting. " The woman''s red lips gently raised, "listen to what you mean, these are not fate."


    "Yes and no." The girl touched the butterfly lightly.

 Chapter 668

    "Fate is something that can be changed. You can understand it as fate or as the future that is bound to happen."


    The woman looked at such a little girl, frowned, this is really that child? Why do you feel so strange? Is this really the lovely little sister in her memory? The woman stepped forward, deeply provoked the girl''s jaw, "are you really a butterfly? Why do I feel so strange "


    when I hear a woman''s words, the girl''s eyes darken. "Time and experience can change everything, but Dier is still Dier, her sister''s favorite little sister. It''s also my home, which will never change."


    Heard the little girl''s words, the woman put down her hand, a smile, but the man is still a calm face, it seems not to hear the same.


    Children will always grow up, especially after experiencing those things. This little girl, after experiencing the departure of her relatives and suffering, will become stronger and more mature.


    "What are you going to do next?" The man asked.


    "How?" The little girl opened her hand, and the butterfly broke at her fingertips. "On the basis of protecting her sister, find her own lotus seeds, and then take revenge. No matter who the other party is, the blocker will kill her."


    "Very good!" The man is very satisfied. He has grown up.


    "What about the concrete ones?" "Do you have any specific plans?" the man in White asked


    The little girl thought for a moment, "no, just improvise."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sure enough, it hasn''t changed. In other words, it is worthy of her teaching.


    What is wrong, what seems to escape control, the palm of the square copper wire is still filled with Yin. In the end what is it?


    A white paw slapped down the square copper coin in my hand, and then watched it rolling to the ground. Suddenly, my head was blue. "You don''t want the fox skin, do you?"


    Du Han took back his claws, "look at you in a daze, why?"


    "Think!" As soon as I reached out, I brought back Duhan. Press in the arms as a hand warmer, "the last place, you really don''t feel?"


    "I can''t feel it," Du Han shook his head and said, "it''s not that I can''t feel it. It''s just that I''m afraid to feel it."


    I was silent for a moment, did not speak, "Ming Qing meeting has not come back."


    "Well," Du Han came down from me and turned into a human figure with a bang, "it should be your job."


    "I''m too lazy to go." Casually waved his hand, the next rain outside is not over. "Crossing the cold..."


    "Ah?" Du Han took a book from the shelf and looked at me.


    I pause, but I don''t know what to say.


    Du Han took the book and sat down beside me, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Nothing," I shook my head, that sentence, I always dare not ask to Du Han. After thinking about it, he reached out and said, "help me with the book, the one on your left."


    Du Han looked down, handed the book by his hand, and looked at me again. Just about to say something, he suddenly looked up behind me, immediately shut up and looked down.


    The sound of footsteps behind me told me who was coming. Luo Mingshang sat down beside me and drank half of my tea. I put down my book and turned to tidy up his clothes. As soon as I stretched out my hand, void grabbed a towel and wiped the water on his head. In this way, I didn''t know where to fool around and avoid the rain.


    "Where have you been?" It''s like a drowned chicken. It''s obviously not for a while in the rain.


    "Nothing. Just look around. " Luomingshang put his hand around my waist.


    Yes, we went back to the house we were looking for in Muchuan. In case of another surprise attack by Liu Xue, we wiped luomingshang''s hair for a long time. Finally, we didn''t wipe it clean. I wiped her long soft hair like a chicken''s nest. After a pause, I reached out and pulled him up, pushed him into the bathroom and washed myself.


    "I''ll go out with Duhan. You wash and dry yourself. I''ll come back soon." after putting luomingshang into the bathroom, I turn around and pull Duhan up and out.


    Just seemed to think of something, let cold feel terrible, dare not go to visit, in this world there is only one place, Du cold is a demon, so, can let him fear, only daomen.


    "Well, where are you taking me?" Du Han was dragged out by me.


    "The gate." I returned him two words, a blink directly.


    Before Duhan had time to say anything, I pulled him directly to the gate. Looking at the building in front of him, Duhan Alexander said, "why did you bring me here? I didn''t do anything wrong. "


    "Go I didn''t answer, but pulled Du Han over the wall.


    This is the base camp of daomen, not Dongfang. I turned left and right after I went in. Half a day later, I lost my way completely.


    Duhan reached out to protect me from the rain, and then looked at us in the tree. We hid under the tree in rainy days, not afraid of being struck by thunder. "What are you doing in the tree? Is it easy to be struck by thunder? ""Far away." I calmly back, hand wipe a face, chest a stuffy, can''t help but cover the chest cough, hand out, let the rain will blood red away. Then he pressed Du Han, "Shh, someone''s coming."


    It''s true that there are two people coming here. One of them is Nangong Shuo. In front of him is a man with long white hair. Seeing Nangong Shuo''s respect to him, he seems to be a big man.


    "What happened to the two of them?" Asked the white haired man.


    "It''s been delivered safely." Nangong Shuo replied, "in a very safe place, before it''s over, they are safe."


    "Is that boy making trouble again?" The white haired man glanced at nangongshuo coldly. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. My eyes glanced at us, and I immediately held my breath.


    "Well, it''s an extraordinary time, and things have come to a crucial part," Nangong Shuo replied, "but recently they seem to have been quiet, and they don''t know what they are thinking."


    "Never guess what she thinks, because you never know what she''s going to do next." The man looked at the sky.


    Du Han''s repressed face changed. "The one with white hair is very strong." The breath of the strong makes me feel it.


    "Shut up I murmured, the five senses of the master are very strong.


    But it''s too late, "huh?" But those two people are both experts. Five senses are more sensitive than ordinary people.

 Chapter 669

    This sound can''t escape their ears naturally. Besides, we still squat on the tree and move our body, which makes the tree wobble for a while. "Who!" Two people shout together, I am surprised, see Nangong Shuo fly up directly, single handed hook toward my face door hook up.


    I''m quick to react. I reach out and push through the cold. Then I hold the branch with both hands and kick Nangong Shuo away. Then I jump directly to a nearby tree and prepare to run away. Nonsense. I''m found waiting to be caught.


    "Don''t try to run, stop!" Nangongshuo was busy catching up with Mingqing. When I fell on the third tree, nangongshuo caught up with me. He grabbed me on the shoulder and pulled back. We both fell to the ground. Before I could run, nangongshuo came up again. I swung my fist and fought with nangongshuo. Almost at the same time, I was shaken back. Duhan turned over behind me and caught me He stopped me and kicked Nangong Shuo out a few meters while he was stunned by the opponent''s Kung Fu. Seizing the time, I flashed and wanted to go again. But when I looked back, I found that the white haired man had already stood there, and a sword in his hand flew up directly. I didn''t dare to compare my fist with the sword. The short blade in my sleeve came out to block Duhan''s face A sword, the figure is like a snake and skilfully drills behind him. While the man turns around, he puts his elbow directly on his chest and shakes the man out. Just when I''m going to leave, Nangong Shuo doesn''t know when to jump in front of me and block the way.


    I''m a little nervous. I can''t waste my time here. Listening to the footsteps around me, others will soon catch up with me when they hear the news. I want to make a quick decision, but in the face of these two people, if I fight alone, I won''t be able to beat the white haired man, plus Nangong Shuo I felt depressed for the first time.


    Crossing the cold "Can you beat Nangong Shuo?" It''s an idiotic question. It''s obvious that he can''t beat it.


    "No way." Du Han is also nervous.


    "Who are you? Why did you break into the gate? " The white haired man frowned and asked.


    "Cut! What a lot of nonsense I''m going to break in. I''m just counting. Suddenly, there''s a light at my feet. I''m surprised. How about the array? when? Before I could figure out how to break the battle, a sword was on my neck.


    Nangong Shuo recognized me, too. "I''ll go. It''s you. Boss, calm down, it''s our own people, our own people! "


    "My own people?" The white haired man looked at me and didn''t take the sword away. "Nangong family?"


    "She is Shuo Tong Xue." Nangong Shuo said.


    I saw the white haired man pause for a moment, as if in surprise, "Shuo Tong Xue? The rules of antique street? " What happened to the flash of surprise?


    "Yes." I should say, since the door, it should not be difficult for me.


    He took the sword back, and suddenly came forward to hold me in his arms. I was in a daze. He didn''t make any further moves. He just hugged, "sorry, I''m xuanyuanying from daomen."


    I dare not look down upon this person for a moment, "it is Xuanyuan elder, offended." Xuanyuan family has been in charge of Taoism for generations. In other words, all Taoists in the world are in their charge. Although Xuanyuan Ying is much older than the old man, even those old people in antique street have to respectfully shout "senior" in front of him. Although he had retired from the position of leader for a long time, it did not affect his reputation.


    "Just call me Ying." He suddenly reached out and took off his coat to block the rain for me. "It''s raining heavily outside. Come in and say it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hello, can you stop being so enthusiastic when you meet? I''m Alexander. I''m not marisu.


    He changed his clean clothes and dried his hair. A cup of hot tea was delivered to him. It''s time to get down to business, "master, I..."


    He was interrupted before saying, "your master is OK."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Interrupted by living words, I have no choice but to smack my mouth. What can I do? I am also very helpless, "well, it''s good to travel in other places now. I often bring back some small things for me, master, i... "


    "Oh? Well, "he said He was interrupted again, "listen to the boy of Dongfang family, you were injured a few days ago."


    He swallowed all the words again and replied, "well, it''s no longer in the way."


    Du Han turned into a little fox nest in my arms. This door is so upright that if he doesn''t pay attention to it, he will die.


    "Since boss Shuo is here, why don''t you stay two more days?" Xuanyuanying suddenly smile at me, I instantly hit a cold war.


    "No, I''m a part-time police prosecutor recently. If I don''t go back, I will delay my work." I laughed awkwardly.


    "Oh? A dignified spirit shop owner, the rule of antique street, would take a part-time job as a small prosecutor? " Xuan Yuan Ying two fingers pinches the teacup to smile a way.


    "There''s no way, because recently..." I explained immediately.


    As a result, he was interrupted again, "it''s raining hard enough. It''s better to wait until the rain stops."


    I can''t stand it. "Pa!" I put the cup heavily on the table, "master! I''m here to find something? "The opposite xuanyuanying drinks tea calmly, "Oh, what?"


    "Pieces of heaven." I replied.


    Xuan Yuan Ying is very obvious Leng for a while, "you know, what are you looking for?"


    I said it all. "Pieces of heaven."


    "No," xuanyuanying put down her tea cup, her eyes suddenly changed, and her cold eyes seemed to prick a few holes in me. "What you are looking for is your accomplishments and the memory of your previous life."


    This time it''s my turn to be stunned, "master, what do you say?"


    Xuanyuanying stretched out her hand, a piece of green debris appeared in his hand, he waved, debris along to me, "I''ll tell you a story."


    Looking at that piece of broken jade, I didn''t pick it up and let it float in front of me. I looked at xuanyuanying, "I''m all ears."


    Xuanyuanying suddenly stopped talking. She seemed to be thinking, or perhaps organizing prophecy. After a long time, she sighed and said slowly: "a long time ago, probably, more than a thousand years ago, in the human world, there was a place called Tian Han mountain. It was extremely cold there. Even the fierce ghosts in the hell in the underworld could not survive there. That place was cold, dangerous and even God entered It''s a near death to enter there. However, on the top of tianhanshan mountain, a snow lotus was born. It''s a thousand years old. Because she was born in a very cold place, she was very cold, and her cultivation was far beyond the ordinary demon. However, she was not a demon. Among the lotus demons, nine lotus seeds were the top. That''s what she was like. "

 Chapter 670

    "At the beginning of transformation, she was accompanied by a spirit butterfly and a mountain spirit. They became the closest family and lived together in Tianhan mountain. Then one day, a Taoist suddenly arrived in Tianhan mountain. He was forced into the Tianhan mountain by the pursuers and died. When he wanted to freeze to death, it was Xuelian who saved him, cured him and taught him A lot of techniques. The Taoist is very happy and decides to go down the mountain for revenge. Xuelian is attracted by the outside world and goes down the mountain with her. If you know what happened later, the Taoist will never let her go down the mountain. "


    Half way through, Xuanyuan Ying suddenly sighed and shook her head. Broken jade is still flashing in front of me, I reached out to catch broken jade, looking at the hands of broken jade.


    "After going down the mountain, she accompanied the Taoist priest to revenge and helped him find a partner. But at this time, she met a man, a sanxiu. She didn''t know what the sanxiu said to her. A lotus demon, who didn''t know anything, even fell in love with a sanxiu. In order to save the sanxiu, she used her own script He ordered Lianzi to save him, but the scattered cultivation heart was not on her. He devoted himself to cultivation and tried to become an immortal. If there was anything that could move him, there would be only one younger brother. However, when he was in the middle of the robbery, his younger brother was destroyed because of his lack of cultivation. In order to save his younger brother, he forced her to find medicine. She went foolishly and used three lotus seeds to follow him The king of hell changed a ghost fruit. "


    I can''t help but cover my mouth. Is netherworld fruit exchanged for lotus seed? Is not Yan yechen voluntary? Xuanyuanying continued: "just to get the Youming fruit, the yama was also seriously injured. She felt guilty and stripped off a lotus seed to save him again. But because of this, she had to go back to tianhanshan for cultivation. For a whole year, she got a blessing in disguise and cultivated the tenth lotus seed, which is also called Tianzhu. But it''s also because of this lotus seed that the heaven and the earth are in chaos for a moment. At that time, the three realms and six realms know that she doesn''t belong to any of the three realms and six realms. It can be said that she is the source of chaos. From then on, they are no longer afraid of the Tianhan mountain. They fight to get to the top of the mountain just to get the so-called Tianzhu. "


    The tea in my hand was cold. I held it tightly and my fingertips turned white. "So..."


    Xuanyuanying looked at me and said, "it''s not so easy for Tian Han mountain to go up. No one can succeed. She just thinks about the man''s younger brother and his entrustment. Because he answered her promise to save his younger brother, he married her. That silly girl, she went to the sanxiu with the nether fruit and got the nether fruit, His brother not only instantly recovered, but also had a thousand years of cultivation, which was enough to make them become immortals. But at this time, the man chose to marry her. " At this point, xuanyuanying suddenly clenched the teacup, the crack on the teacup, "but, just on the wedding night, the sword penetrated her heart, he didn''t want to marry her at all, his purpose is the same as other people, it''s also God''s death."


    "But the devil is not on him." If it''s on him, I don''t have to work so hard to collect it.


    "Yes, the lotus seed, carrying all her memories and feelings for him, just like her heart, was severely broken." Xuanyuanying sighed, "she destroyed it by herself. She said that it was an unknown thing, and destruction was the best way, just like he destroyed her whole heart. She just disappeared in the world, leaving only her lotus seeds. At the last moment, she also chose to leave all the lotus seeds to the man


    I have some heartache, but also some anger, that woman, is really stupid and pathetic, want me to die also want to pull a cushion, but intuition tells me, this story is not over. "And then? What happened? "


    "Later?" Xuanyuanying sighed and looked out of the window. "Later, tianhanshan disappeared. When she died, tianhanshan also disappeared. Her two younger brothers and sisters became orphans. Because of their identity, they were chased and killed by the three realms and six ways. The little girl was beheaded and sealed up. As a demon, she was sent to the mortal guillotine, while the younger brother was seriously injured and sealed off It was printed in the water spirit stone and sank to the bottom of the sea. "


    Tears suddenly with the broken line like non-stop fall, I a strong wipe, but also can''t finish, "why? Why are you so sad? I don''t want to cry. Why can''t I stop? "


    Xuanyuanying reached out and wiped my tears. "Are you sure you want to remember the past, pain and sadness?"


    "What?" I wiped my tears and looked at him vaguely.


    "Don''t you understand?" Nangong Shuo handed over a few paper towels, "before you become Shuo Tong Xue and this life, there is another life. You are Xuelian er."


    "No, it''s impossible." I took the paper towel and wiped my tears. "My previous life was Youming snow. Isn''t Xuelian er the sister of Dieer and Lingwu?" I suddenly froze. Is that why they called my sister?


    "Netherworld snow did not directly reincarnate into you, but among you, you have another life, Xuelian." Nangong Shuo gave me two more pieces of paper.


    I looked at Nangong Shuo and xuanyuanying, "then you..."


    "I am the Taoist in the story." Xuanyuanying sighed, "I''ve been looking for you for a thousand years.""What I was surprised, "you Are you a thousand years old? " I think it''s only over 100 years old at most, but no matter how hard you practice, you can''t live for hundreds of years "Don''t you..."


    "Yes! In the words of mortals, I''ve been immortal for hundreds of years. " Xuanyuanying nodded, "but I haven''t been flying."


    I looked at Nangong Shuo again, "what kind of role are you in this story?"


    Nangong Shuo was stunned and then laughed, "I''m just a busboy, busboy around Xuanyuan, and I''m not that big. I''ve reincarnated many times, but every time I''m around Xuanyuan."


    "Well Where are Dieer and Lingwu now? If, as you said, I believe Lingwu, and I let him out, what about Dieer? As you say, she should be dead. " I''m trying to prove those things are false.


    "We don''t know what happened. At the beginning, we saw that she had been beheaded. He''s dead. " Xuanyuanying sighed and shook her head.

 Chapter 671

    When dreams and illusions become reality, everything in reality will become illusory. It''s a terrible thing that we can''t distinguish reality from illusions. We don''t know what kind of place we live in, let alone whether we are still alive.


    I suddenly stood up, "sorry, master, I can''t believe what you said, unless there is enough evidence to prove that I won''t disturb you if I have something else to do." Said, directly holding Du Han turned and ran out.


    Rain hit on the skin, showing a cold feeling, those stories, how real, as if presented in front of me, I began to fear, afraid that I really have that past, I can accept that I am the past of the netherworld snow, but can not accept that I am Xuelian Er, in that case, too sad, she died too tragically, also killed two family.


    The rain was stained on Duhan''s white hair, which was a little messy. I went home as fast as I could. The first thing I did was to leave Duhan and get into the bathroom. I turned on the shower and let the water flow down from my head. It took me a long time to calm down. Shower water is cool, but hit on the body but still offset the cold rain.


    I took away a bath towel and wrapped it casually. When I went out, I saw the little fox lying on a towel. The little paw grabbed one side and rolled to wrap himself up. With a black face, I reached over to shake off the towel, shook the fox out of the towel, and hugged the bathroom.


    While taking a bath for the little fox, he told him, "don''t tell me what I heard today. No one is allowed to tell me. Do you hear me?"


    "Oh," said fox, sitting in the bathtub. "Why not? It''s harmless. "


    "You just don''t hear it." I once again told the way, for fear that this little fox mouth a dishonest to say out.


    "What are you going to do?" Du Han raised his head, "that piece of debris, do you want to spell it back? That''s the last piece. "


    I said, "let''s talk about it."


    Du Han was lying on the edge of the bathtub. "Anyway, I don''t care. I know what that thing is, and I know why I insist on protecting it. My task is done. "


    "What are you going to do? Do you know the demon world? Or... " I asked, feeling reluctant for a moment.


    Du Han raised his head and said, "Hey, are you going to kill the donkey. I''ve helped you so much. I''ll run out of people. "


    My eyes darkened. "It''s the best time for you to leave at this time."


    Du Han is a Leng, "what do you mean?"


    I sighed, and did not intend to continue to hide, "I suspect that your friend, the statement, is not dead."


    "What are you talking about?" Du cold suddenly a Leng, "this is impossible, I saw him die with my own eyes, how can he not die."


    "We are looking for Tianzhu. Think about it. Every fragment of Tianzhu lies in a temple or a big family in ancient times. Because Tianzhu is strange, it needs a special guardian or place to guard it. But what does that statement mean? He is no more than a man of cultivation. Have you ever thought about why the devil is in his hands? " I asked.


    Du Han lowered his head and thought for a moment, "maybe he is also a big family, but later the family declined."


    It''s also a possibility, "I can only say, it''s too coincident, but I just learned about Tianzhu from the family of practitioners, and you came." to tell you the truth, I had doubts at the beginning, but after many times of exploration, this doubt was dispelled, so only the one called statement was left.


    "I believe the statement will not be his, and I buried him myself, so..." Don''t go over the cold, throw the water. "Compared with the statement, do you think that guy had a problem?"


    I drew a towel from one side, picked up Duhan, simply dried it, and then blew the hair clean with a hair dryer. "I have doubts, but what they said is obviously true. Those things really happened."


    "No, I mean..." Du Han squatted on the ground and let me blow it dry. "If it''s true, revenge is also possible."


    There was a rush of door closing outside the door. It was obvious that Ming and Qing came back. It was still sunny when Ming and Qing left early in the morning. It began to rain soon after driving away. I have to admire his character. I think he is running back in the rain now.


    He went out with the dried hair in his arms. Sure enough, he saw Mingqing with wet hair on his head. When he took off the windbreaker, the shirt inside had been wet on his body, showing his upper body muscles, let alone the windbreaker.


    Looking at Mingqing''s appearance, I threw the towel that had just wiped Duhan''s body, "I don''t know how to borrow an umbrella to come back." I asked helplessly.


    "All of them." Ming Qing said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''m in good health. It''s OK to rain."


    "What''s the matter with the meeting?" I asked.


    "It''s no big deal. It''s just about how to deploy next." Ming and Qing answered. "It''s already deployed at the next location, and there''s a team of people looking for a few people who fit the conditions."


    "There are two left." I nodded, "always, can''t let him succeed again, this is the crush and insult to our intelligence."Ming Qing a Leng, then helpless smile, "forget it, wait for the news, the next few days afraid is nothing."


    It can also be said that the rain is coming, the wind is full of quiet.


    However, it was obvious that the other party didn''t intend to let us wait. The next morning, Mingqing received a call from the police station and went out with a cold face. I thought something was wrong, but I didn''t ask any more questions. Now this situation has to wait.


    Early in the morning, the weather is gloomy, and the rain is still hanging on the branches and leaves. It seems that the sky is falling down at any time. There is a book on my leg, but I don''t want to read it. I always feel that I''m not sure. Luo Mingshang came out of the room and poured a cup of hot water for me, with two pills in his other hand.


    Too lazy to start, he took the medicine directly with Luo Mingshang''s hand and drank it slowly with hot water.


    Half drunk, I suddenly thought of a problem, looked up at luomingshang, luomingshang was staring at me a little uncomfortable, stretched out his hand to hold me in his arms, "what''s the matter? Do you think your husband is handsome again? "


    I ignored his narcissistic joke, "luomingshang, what do you think of Xuelian er?"


    Luo Ming Shang suddenly a Leng, "how did you suddenly ask her?"


    "Nothing. Just ask. I just think she''s a sad woman." My eyes darkened and I sighed.

 Chapter 672

    Luo Ming Shang stopped, released me and sat down beside me. "It''s really sad to fall in love with a person who doesn''t love her at all. It''s not only killing himself, but also the people around him. Such a person is really sad and hateful. I never thought about the consequences. Anyway, I don''t like her."


    I lowered my eyelids, "snow lotus, it''s very similar to netherworld snow, isn''t it?" The same is what do not understand, the same, are for a love, a love, was killed by a man.


    Luo Ming Shang startled for a moment, once again I embrace in the arms, "not the same, at least, she will not kill their own relatives."


    "That''s because she had no family back then." I replied. At that time, what kind of relatives could you have?


    Luomingshang did not speak, just holding me, I felt he was shaking, I had no choice but to sigh, reached out and patted him on the back, and then close to his lips to kiss, "sorry, I''m just asking."


    "You''re right," Luo Mingshang replied, kissing my forehead. "They are really like each other, but youmingxue won''t love so blindly."


    "Love makes a fool," I replied. He put his hand around his back.


    Luo Mingshang suddenly reached out and held me up. My two hands were still hanging around his neck. I watched him holding me to the bedroom. I felt like I was facing the enemy. "Wait, Luo Mingshang, it''s day."


    He didn''t care, had entered the door, and then slammed the door shut, went straight to the bed, threw me on the bed, didn''t wait for me to reflect, he perched on the pressure. "Luo Mingshang, you Hiss, take it easy Come to think of it, I haven''t been married for some time, and I don''t know where I offended him today.


    For a whole day, Mingqing had no news. I called two times, but they were not in the service area. I suddenly had a bad feeling. Just when I was going to call Liu Xue to ask, Liu Xue''s call came. Before I got through, I heard Liu Xue gasping and saying, "Mingqing has an accident!"


    I was all in a daze, "Mingqing What happened to the Ming and Qing Dynasties? "


    Liu Xue gasped twice, and then slowly said: "this morning, the news came that all the police officers in one place lost contact. After Ming and Qing Dynasties knew it, they came and went in, but they haven''t come out yet, and all the police officers who went in to look for people have no news."


    I was silent for a moment. "Where are you? No one is allowed to go in until I arrive." with that, I took my coat from one side, put it on, and got up to go out.


    "I''ll go with you." Luo Ming Shang followed up and turned to look at Du Han who was going to follow up. "You, guard, if you can, inform Mingyu by the way."


    I was surprised, "inform Mingyu?" Why did you inform her? Now Mingqing''s life and death are uncertain. What do you want to do?


    "I think she needs to know about it." Luo Mingshang said, took an umbrella from the door, pulled me out.


    The location is a dilapidated building. Originally, it was an old building. Because of an accident, the whole building caught fire and many people died. Later, it was rebuilt. However, it was not long before the workers disappeared one after another, and the project was so finished.


    The door has been crowded with police cars, I crossed the cordon, looking at the forensic beauty is anxiously looking outside, see me coming, immediately meet up, "how do you come, the director can''t wait to go in."


    "What are you talking about?" I was startled. Didn''t the girl want to die? "Didn''t I say that no one can go in until I get there?"


    Beauty forensic quickly cried, "Wu Song went in with her."


    These two are not fatal, "from now on, the whole line is blocked, no one is allowed to enter!" I''m going to go in.


    Luo Ming Shang suddenly grabbed me and looked at the old building, "something''s wrong."


    "What''s the matter?" I turned my head and looked at luomingshang, and then at the uncompleted building. I closed my eyes and opened them again. My eyes were golden. Now I saw clearly that the whole building seemed to be wrapped by something. I immediately asked, "was there anything dug up when the building was under construction?"


    On one side, a police officer immediately nodded, "it''s like, it''s like digging out a coffin."


    "It''s broken." I immediately took luomingshang and rushed in. As soon as I entered the old building, I felt a chill. I went up the stairs slowly. The elevator was useless. I had to take the stairs. The Yin Qi became stronger and stronger, and the origin of everything I stood in a building. This is the floor where the accident happened at that time. Before it was completely demolished, I walked forward slowly. Suddenly, there were many corpses on both sides, which had been weathered into mummies. And some In police uniform.


    I went to a corpse and squatted down. I checked it carefully. "All the blood and essence were drained." These are probably the policemen who lost contact after they came in. Ming Qing


    "Hiss Ha ha ha Ha ha ha... " The walkie talkie beside the body made a sound, and I picked it up and looked at it.


    "There''s magnetic interference here." But Ming Luo always looked in front of his eyes.


    There seems to be some movement in front of me. I immediately walked forward cautiously. Are there any living people? Liu Xue and Wu Song? Or Mingqing?I stretched out my hand, the red umbrella appeared in my hand. The red umbrella turned in my hand, held it tightly in my hand, and walked forward step by step. There was a black miasma in front of me, which made people unable to see the road ahead. There was a sudden sound of collision in front of him, and the spirit hall was flashing. Luo Mingshang threw a group of netherworld fire behind him, and he didn''t know who he hit. Anyway, there are people in front.


    Slowly approached, the people inside also see clearly, is Wusong and Liuxue, Wusong is half kneeling on the ground tired, right hand dripping blood, Liuxue beside him, hands nervous shaking holding the gun, looking at us, found that it is us, just relieved. He collapsed.


    "What was that?" I immediately went over and asked.


    "I don''t know." Wusong had exhausted his strength and stood up wobbly. "A very powerful thing. If you hadn''t come, I might have explained it here. "


    Taking advantage of Wusong giggle, I give him a pill, Wusong let it go to swallow, just reaction come over, not right, "what thing?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not poison," I ignored him, but looked at the miasma in front of him, "where''s Mingqing?"


    "Not yet." Liu Xue shook her head.


    I looked at Wu Song and looked at Liu Xue, "Luo Mingshang, send them out, I''ll go to the front to have a look."

 Chapter 673

    "Then you..." Liu Xue was a little surprised, probably worried that I was alone.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." I comforted, and then I decided to move on.


    Luo Mingshang suddenly grabbed me, "you wait for me here, I will send them out, and come back immediately." With that, I grabbed Wu Song in one hand and Liu Xue in the other hand, and disappeared directly in the same place. After a pause, I decided to walk forward first. I couldn''t wait here. For Mingqing, time is life.


    The front is still a maze. I waved my umbrella, and the miasma was dispelled in a moment, but it soon gathered again. Just for a moment, it also made me see clearly the road ahead. There was no special obstacle. At the end, it was an office. I walked forward slowly, listening to all directions and being careful. There seemed to be a voice behind me, and I didn''t respond, All the way to the door.


    After a pause, I stretched out my hand to open the door. As soon as I opened the door, a light came to my face and wiped my cheek. I felt a pain on my face. When I stretched out my hand to wipe it, it turned red. I manipulated the spirit to repair the scar on my face. I beat people but not my face. I depend on my face to eat.


    It was ridiculous that I didn''t know who the other side was or what the attack was. We can only tell where it comes from, but we can''t go on like this.


    "Who, dodgy, has the ability to come out?" I looked inside, empty, nothing.


    But the attack followed, and that''s his answer. The surface of the umbrella opened and blocked the attack. After the umbrella, I felt something flashed by.


    When the umbrella closed, I sneered, and then petals began to float around. The surrounding environment also changed. The thick fog submerged everything, but it was no longer a miasma. The thick fog wrapped everything around, leaving me with a dark shadow on the opposite side. Under my feet was a piece of water. A huge flower tree was reflected in the water, and petals fell from the sky.


    The other side directly rushed over without looking, but was blocked by a burst of petals. When the petals dispersed, the target was gone, and I stood behind him, "where are you looking?" Red umbrella pointed spear, poked in the past.


    "Puchi -" the umbrella poked a hole in his body, but I didn''t see any blood when I pulled it out. I looked at the tip of the umbrella, laughed, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up, split up.


    "In my world, you have no way to escape. Where did you get Mingqing?" The tip of the umbrella pointed at him and asked coldly.


    He didn''t answer. He just looked at the mark on his chest. In a moment, the wound suddenly turned white, and the wound disappeared. I was shocked and attacked again. The umbrella pointed spear, accompanied by the attack of petals, directly rushed to him. As soon as he lifted his black cloak, dozens of black edges rushed at me. The umbrella opened to block those edges, and I showed them from the side of the umbrella Half a face looked at his action. Sure enough, the man intended to attack when the umbrella was open to block his sight. I put the umbrella away and stabbed him with an umbrella. As a result, he seemed to have been prepared and hid on one side of his body. I was surprised, and quickly flew to the side of the body, with him to open the distance, the foot slipped a distance, just barely stopped.


    But it seems that the other side did not intend to let me reflect, and attacked again. This time, a cold weapon appeared in his hand. He came at my vital point, dodged decisively, waved the tip of the umbrella, collided with the weapon in his hand, and made a sound. As soon as it opened, the tip of the umbrella pricked out again, but it was empty. The other side seems to be pulled back quickly by something, so disappeared in my environment.


    I am surprised that someone can come and go freely in my dreamland? I haven''t found out yet? There was no one in the dreamland. I threw my umbrella and removed it. There was no one in the room, only the lingering miasma. And the people at the door.


    "Cher." Luo Mingshang obviously looked for a while, and knew that I was in a dreamland, but he couldn''t get into the dreamland. Now he saw me coming out, immediately picked me up and hugged me in his arms. "Not when I come back."


    I face expressionless wait for him to hold enough, just push the person away, "found Ming Qing?"


    "No," Luo Mingshang shook his head. "He''s not here."


    I frowned. It''s true that there is no breath of Mingqing here. If he has been here, at least there will be his breath, but here "It''s kind of weird."


    "Have you found anything?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    "The man who fought with me was not very strong, but the one who came later..." I can''t say. "He quietly broke into my fantasy, I did not find, and then, took people away."


    Luo Mingshang is a little surprised. He knows my magic power. Once the magic space is established, even he can''t easily break through it. Someone can enter and leave quietly. Who is that "Probably a person who has a lot of research on magic."


    Probably only this kind of explanation, I nodded, "go out first, Mingqing is probably not here.""Well," Luo Mingshang pulled me to jump out of the window directly. This place has been changed into a lost city by those resentment spirits. It''s easy to get in, but hard to get out. I''m too lazy to find my way. Jumping out of the window is the best way.


    The following 120 has arrived, is to Wusong dressing, one side of Liu Xue anxiously waiting, we two so from the sky, a group of people are scared, Liu Xue first reflected, immediately meet up, "how?"


    "Continue to surround here, but no one is allowed to go in again." I frowned at the building and looked at Liu Xue. "And I''ll ask you again, are you sure Mingqing really went in?"


    "Of course, why do you ask? What happened to the Ming and Qing Dynasties? " Liu Xue nodded.


    I shook my head. "It''s up to you. Remember, don''t let anyone in. It''s still very dangerous here." I reminded again.


    Liu Xue nodded, "I know, that, do you want me to send two people to find Mingqing?"


    "No, this is not what you can manage. Mingqing is my person, and I will be responsible for his safety," I dropped a word and pulled luomingshang to turn and leave.


    Out of a trip, lost a person, I was a little impatient to throw myself to the bed, Luo Ming Shang followed up from behind, sat down to the bed, reached out and touched my head.

 Chapter 674

    "Don''t worry, it will be OK. If something happens to him, the underworld won''t know."


    "I know the strength of Mingqing, he is very clever, but now he is so suddenly disappeared, I always feel that the problem is not so simple." I looked up and sat up.


    "Where do you think he will go?" Luo Mingshang asked. "Someone watched him enter the building, but there was no breath of him there, indicating that he disappeared after entering the door, but this situation..."


    "It''s impossible." I help Luo Mingshang finish, even if it is into the fantasy, I will also find, but there is nothing there.


    I have a headache kneading the temple, which is a big problem, "three days, three days can not find Mingqing, this matter is a big problem."


    At the height of the building, two figures appeared. After the black fog released the man, he turned into a masked man, "you are reckless."


    "Reckless? It''s just a little girl. " The man tidied up his clothes. Cold channel.


    "She is a little girl, but the last thing you should do is to use magic to her. You can use any magic method, but magic can''t. in front of her, age and qualification are just empty words." The masked man replied. "She is a descendant of the Jiang family, inheriting all the illusions of the Jiang family."


    "Jiang family," the man murmured, "hum, it''s my carelessness."


    "She''s still the rule of antique street," the masked man added.


    "Antique street, what''s that?" The men obviously haven''t heard of it.


    "It''s the so-called Shura street, the place connecting the human world and the underworld." The masked man replied.


    The man changed his face and narrowed his eyes slightly? How can they manage the affairs of the world? "


    "It really shouldn''t be." The masked man replied, "you just came out, many things can''t be too urgent, we still have time."


    "Hey, let the world witness my rebirth, ha ha ha." The man laughs wildly.


    It rained all night again. I didn''t sleep all night. I called out all the monitors in front of the building. But all the monitors saw Mingqing enter the building, and from the monitor of the next building, we could see that he also went upstairs. Why didn''t he smell in the building?


    I studied the video all night, and when I was going to close it for a rest, my mobile phone suddenly rang. It was Liu Xue.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" I rubbed my sore eyes, and I felt sick to death. "What''s the matter again?"


    "There is a woman who has to enter the building. Our people can''t stop her." Liu Xue''s voice over there is a little short, "she is very powerful."


    "I see. You can hold her down quickly. I''ll go right there!" I immediately dropped the phone and planned to have a look. I don''t know which one is not afraid of death.


    Outside, the rain was a little light, drizzling, and I was too lazy to hold an umbrella. When I arrived at the place of origin, I saw a woman who had broken through the defense line of the armed police and was planning to enter the building. I stood in front of her in an instant, and the red umbrella appeared in my hand. The umbrella was opened, and she was blocked outside me.


    She jumped back twice, barely stopping. "Boss..."


    "Mingyu, calm down." I hold up my umbrella and I know it''s the girl.


    "Boss, get out of the way. I''m going in." Mingyu''s expression is very rigid, she is trying to suppress.


    "What if I don''t? Are you going to knock me down, too? " I just stood at the door. Look at her.


    Mingyu moved, but never moved forward, "boss, please let me in. Mingqing is in there. He will be in danger at any time. He''s gone." Although Mingqing is usually damaged, it is her only relative and her younger brother. How can she not feel distressed? So when Du Han brought back the news, she rushed over without saying a word.


    "Mingqing is not in it." I''m not moving.


    "I can feel that he''s in there now, boss. Please let me in. I can''t find him. I''ll come out. Please Rain mixed with tears, Mingyu begged me for the first time.


    "He''s not in it. It''s dangerous. I don''t want you to be missing." I''m standing at the door. As long as I stand here, Mingyu won''t go in.


    "But he is my only brother. We were born together and experienced so much together. For me, he is all I have. Boss, you also have a brother. If Xiaoyu is missing, will you stop here?" Mingyu''s eyes became cold and asked me.


    I am still calm, "I will, because I know he is not here, more will not be silly to take risks, once even I have an accident, then the rain will really never be found, Mingyu, you are the same, you have an accident, Mingqing will really never be found."


    Mingyu suddenly fell down and burst into tears. Under the gloomy sky, there was only one woman crying helplessly.


    Finally coax Mingyu back, Mingyu also calm down, sit there without saying a word, Duhan back, even Xuanling has brought, so the store is only Ruizhe and rain, and a cat? I''m sweating. Is that really OK? Xuanling patted Mingyu on the shoulder."Don''t worry. Mingqing is a ghost. He''ll be fine." Xuan zero comforts a way.


    I moved out the computer and studied the surveillance videos, but I couldn''t find anything wrong.


    "What''s the use of them? Don''t kill again, "Du Han shrugged and asked strangely.


    "Indeed, the corpses we saw were all drained of blood and essence. Some of them were police officers who entered with Mingqing. They all died. It''s unreasonable that they would have left Mingqing''s life, but there was no corpse of Mingqing." I shook my head, I looked at Mingyu, "Mingyu, now only you can find Mingqing, so you must calm down."


    Mingyu looked at me and nodded, "I see, boss." After a pause, he said: "I can feel that he is still alive and not in danger for the moment, but after a while, it''s really hard to say."


    I feel the same way, "in three days, if I can''t find Mingqing, I will find a way to find him." I bowed my head and continued to study monitoring.


    Xuan zero also gathered up, suddenly frowned, "something is not right."


    "What''s wrong?" I looked up at Xuan zero, "what''s wrong?"


    "Light." Xuan zero replied, "if he went out these days, the light could not be so bright."


    I continued to look at the monitoring, downstairs when the weather is still gloomy, you can see that the light is very bad, but to the second floor, and then see the light from behind, I suddenly felt numb, "how can this be possible."

 Chapter 675

    "Mingqing is approaching the place called the ghost house step by step. Someone behind it seems to be watching him, but he has no choice. He wants to go in. Only when he goes in can he know whether all the answers are the same as he thought. All these mysteries will open the tip of the iceberg because of his adventure. He believes that this is enough for her." Mingyu said, "she?" She next to the female character, and then everyone looked at me collectively.


    "What are you looking at me for?" I rolled my eyes.


    Mingyu continued to read back, "he was silent in front of the ghost house, not retreating, but precipitating. In the darkness of the ghost house, he seemed to stretch out a pair of ghost hands and drag people to the end of their lives. Before stepping into the ghost house, he finally looked at the police and the beautiful director behind him. From their eyes, he saw the hope and expectation. He laughed, and it was easy. This smile was doubtless Is to give the people behind firm faith, but no one knows, his smile, mixed with the number of firm and hesitant. Finally, he made up his mind and stepped into the ghost''s mouth. His ferocious face seemed to be in front of his eyes. The darkness swallowed him up completely. No one could see his figure any more. People outside were waiting anxiously, but they didn''t know that he would never come out again. "


    Mingyu finished reading and looked down. "No more."


    "No more?" I was surprised, how could it be gone? A chapter needs at least three thousand words. That''s how many words.


    "It''s about you, boss." Mingyu, give me the computer.


    I leaned over to have a look, indeed, behind is my dialogue with Luo Mingshang, "it''s really where I''ve been, where I''ve written."


    "However, in this way, Mingqing has already noticed something." Xuan nodded, "I wonder if he''s hiding himself? If he is really aware of something, the other party will obviously not let him go. In order to escape the monitoring of the other party and not cause trouble to the boss, he will choose to hide himself. "


    "Not without that possibility." I nodded. "That guy is smart like a monkey. He should have been aware of it for a long time, in order to avoid surveillance."


    Mingyu was relieved, "that son of a bitch, I don''t know if he has nothing to say. He scared me to death. Don''t let me see him again, or I will kill him."


    Looking at Mingyu, I had no choice but to smile, but I saw a sad look in Xuanling''s eyes. Sure enough, he said this just to comfort Mingyu. The disappearance of Mingqing may not be so simple.

 Chapter 676

    But they were dancing in the dark corner, and they were crying in order to celebrate.


    Close the notebook, I rub my temples, headache, with a cup of tea beside me, has been cold, outside the sky has been black into ink, in addition to the street lights, can not see anything else, the gloomy sky seems to fall down at any time.


    It was already dark. I sighed. As soon as I was about to take a sip of cold tea, I was robbed. "You have a bad stomach. You can''t drink cold tea. Let''s have dinner first. Dinner is ready." Mingyu sighed and poured out the cold tea.


    "Well." I answered and got up.


    Mingyu said, "are you still watching?"


    "Since Mingqing has said that, I can guess what, then he must have left me something I didn''t find." I sighed and couldn''t help looking at the computer. "There should be something I''ve ignored in these data. I want to have a look again. Maybe I can know where the boy is hiding."


    "What the hell? He ran away without saying a word. Don''t worry. When it''s over, he will go back naturally. " Mingyu waved her hand indifferently.


    "Well," I looked at Mingyu and lowered my head, "I''m hungry."


    "Eat." Mingyu sighed.


    After dinner, Yan yechen touched the table and rubbed the meal. Looking at the table, I had a black line on my face. "Why don''t you do your own business here?"


    "It''s just over." Yan yechen said with a smile, "I heard that something happened to you again, so I came to have a look."


    I picked Yan yechen up, and then pushed him out, "it''s OK, thank you for your concern, don''t take a walk."


    "Ai Ai Ai, you have no conscience. I''m your master at least. If you invite me to have a meal, you will be poor." Yan yechen fought against me, holding on to the doorframe.


    I tried to push people out, "you don''t have a meal, and you''re a hell of a meal. If you eat less, you''ll never die of hunger." If you don''t eat, you won''t die of hunger. "Go on, it''s no good to see you."


    "Don''t push me. It''s important for me to come." Yan yechen is clinging to the doorframe.


    Xuan zero helpless, reached for me and pulled me away, "well, boss, since he came to stay, anyway, now is the time to employ."


    I also grabbed Yan yechen''s clothes, looked at Xuanling, and then looked at Yan yechen, "what can he do to help? It''s good not to make trouble. Go, go, go."


    "Girl, don''t rush me. How can I make trouble? How can it be bad?" Yan yechen one hand opens my paw, another hand drags the Xuan zero.


    "All right, all right." Xuan zero stretched out his hand to break Yan yechen''s claw, and then dragged me into the room, "eat first."


    Yan yechen tidied up my wrinkled clothes, "really, they say I have something important."


    I glared at Yan yechen, went to the dining table and sat down, "what can I do for you?"


    "About the four evil formations that you are investigating recently," Yan yechen leisurely sat opposite me. Mingyu had no choice but to add a pair of chopsticks to him.


    "What do you know?" Luo Mingshang asked immediately.


    "Luocha devours Tianzhu, kills ten thousand demons, leads to the punishment of heaven, and kills all things," Yan yechen says, "don''t you think it''s wrong


    "What''s wrong?" I did not understand the frown, "how wrong? This prophecy is all made up by myself. "


    "It''s said that Tianzhu appeared a thousand years ago, but the change of cultivator''s pulse only started 300 years ago." Yan yechen said word by word.


    Mingyu put a bowl of porridge in front of Yan yechen and said, "wait, there''s a problem here."


    "If Tianzhu came to the practitioner a thousand years ago, why did he wait for 700 years? What on earth made the practitioner''s pulse disappear in three hundred years Questions appear in my mind. What is the reason?


    "That''s why I came to you." Yan yechen suddenly became serious. "You should know that the practitioners have not disappeared."


    I seem to understand something. "I probably understand. The members of the Xiushi family know that Tianzhu is in their own home, but they don''t know where. They can only escape the disaster by disappearing, and they know it 300 years ago."


    "Yes." Yan yechen nodded, "the problem now is, that prophecy."


    "That prediction should be right, but the key to the problem is, what is the Rocha in this." Xuanling opens his mouth.


    "The so-called killing ten thousand demons is the four evil forces." Yan yechen replied: "and the ten thousand demons refer to the dikui of the four evil spirits array. Dikui is also called the devil in the common saying. And the so-called heaven''s punishment of judgment refers to the thunder robbery that falls on the divine platform. As for the final one, killing all things and annihilating them.... "


    "The puzzle?" I picked my eyebrows. "Any other news? For example, it''s about Tianzhu. "


    Yan yechen narrowed his eyes, "what do you mean?""At the beginning, you used youmingguo to exchange three lotus seeds from xuelian''er. What did you do?" I simply asked. I heard Xuanyuan Ying say that Xuelian Er exchanged three lotus seeds for the Youming fruit. Three lotus seeds are equal to one third of her cultivation and life span. It''s more than enough to exchange one Youming fruit. Besides, Yan yechen was seriously injured, but another lotus seed was used to save him. In other words, it''s not what Xuanling said. Besides, Yan yechen wanted to save him What do three lotus seeds do?


    Hear my words, even Xuan zero and Luo Ming Shang all look to Yan Ye Chen together, "change? Is it not that you adore her and take risks voluntarily? " Xuan zero asks a way.


    "Keke," Yan yechen looked embarrassed, "when did I say that I loved her and volunteered to take risks."


    "But you didn''t say anything else." Luo Ming Shang glanced at Yan yechen, "your performance at that time is very similar to that you are willing to take risks."


    "I''m still curious. Where did you use the three lotus seeds?" I asked curiously. That''s Ben Ming''s lotus seed. He wants three more. Where in the world should he use them all at once?


    Yan yechen looked at me, slightly narrowed his eyes, "I am more curious, where do you know these things?"


    I turned my eyes awkwardly. "Do you believe that I met in my dream?"


    "Don''t believe it," Yan yechen shook his head and narrowed his eyes, "did you meet someone?"


    "In a dream." I rolled my eyes.


    Luo Ming Shang''s hand covered my head, "it''s OK."


    "Ah? I''m fine. " I turned to look at luomingshang, a face of doubt, I''m fine, nothing.

 Chapter 677

    Yan yechen narrowed his eyes, looked at luomingshang, looked at me, and finally touched Xuanling, "Hey, what are you talking about? What happened to her? "


    "Nothing." Xuan zero toward Yan yechen smile, "in fact, I am also more curious, you use three lotus seeds, what did you do?"


    Yan yechen paused, "I have the right to remain silent."


    "Well, it''s your secret." Xuan zero lightly a smile. No more questioning.


    I looked at Yan yechen and smacked my lips. Although I wanted to know, Xuanling didn''t ask any more, and I didn''t have the reason to ask any more. I can''t hang on. The more I say, the more I make mistakes.


    We all have secrets, but when this secret will be revealed is not known, perhaps, soon.


    After dinner, I continued to study the data. Mingqing didn''t know what to say to me. I kneaded my temples. What is this mess?


    "If you''re tired, go to have a rest. Don''t look at it," Mingyu said. She closed the computer and put a glass of milk on her hand.


    I disliked to push the milk away, "it''s been two days now, if you can''t find the news of Mingqing tomorrow..."


    "Doesn''t that mean the boy hid himself?" Mingyu helplessly picked up the milk and drank it himself, "what do you care about him? I don''t know if I''m dead or not. " Is this still the sister who worked hard to find her brother the other day?


    "If he wants to hide, antique street is the best place, but now, he has not gone back, and he can''t find any transaction records on the Internet. Now I doubt how he eats and sleeps." I sighed and turned on the computer again. Suddenly thought of what, "by the way, do you think of where he can hide?"


    Mingyu shook his head, "I think the same as the boss. The only place he can go is antique street. Besides, I really can''t remember."


    "Mingqing did enter the building, but then she disappeared, and changed her monitoring system on the second floor." It''s a mess.


    Mingyu bit the edge of the milk cup, "boss, if you can''t find Ming and Qing Dynasties tomorrow, what are you going to do?"


    I thought, "look for it. Anyway, I don''t need people most." Only those Shura ghosts, and so many immortals on the list of gods, the most important thing is, I can''t say it''s the queen of the underworld. It shouldn''t be difficult to get some ghost messengers from the underworld to help.


    "Cough, cough." Mingyu was choked, "boss, please don''t make trouble. Can those things be let out?" Mingyu stares at me, obviously knowing what I want to do.


    I looked at her, a smile, "don''t worry, I promise will not be involved in antique street."


    Mingyu covered her face silently, "boss, tell me honestly, what do you want to do? I''ll tell you first, I won''t let you do the crime. "


    Tut, I took a puff at the corner of my mouth. Mingyu, I''m also looking for your brother. "There''s a bird in Yingliu that can trace the smell and find people. No matter where it is, it can be found as long as you are in the three realms and six paths."


    "Wow! It''s so bad. " Mingyu is surprised.


    "This kind of bird is usually used to train and track fugitives in Yingliu." I felt my nose bitterly.


    "Boss, when you escaped, they didn''t come to you in this way." Mingyu guessed.


    "That''s why I choose to find a body, which can also cover up my own breath." I have no choice but to sigh, "I have informed Baiya, he went back to take it, probably the day after tomorrow."


    Mingyu said, "boss, you''ve made up your mind. We can''t find Mingqing, can we?" I''m going to ask for birds to find people.


    My eyes narrowed. "Just in case, this bird has other uses."


    "Boss, you mean..." Clear jade understood, immediately stare big eyes, "this can do?"


    "If we want to solve these problems earlier, we must find the culprit and solve them earlier." I squinted dangerously. I turned and looked at Mingyu, "Mingyu, will you betray me?"


    Mingyu was obviously stunned by my question, "boss, why do you suddenly ask this? Of course not. Are there any chips worth betraying? " Mingyu had a show.


    I pause, "then Mingyu, what kind of person do you think Xuelian Er is?" I asked again.


    Mingyu thought, "well Maybe it''s a sad woman, and she won''t be the leading role. But how can I listen to your story and think that it''s a drama about the United States, and that snow lotus is a cannon fodder sandwiched between a man and a man. "


    I can''t help but cover my face. When Mingyu says that, why do I feel so reasonable? Then Mingyu said, "but A woman who can do this must really love someone and be crazy. She didn''t expect to do the same harm to others as those drama girls. Instead, she will give whatever the man wants. She can do this just like her mother. "


    "Probably, she doesn''t know how to love her beloved. She can only give her everything she can." I whispered. "Is such a woman pathetic or pathetic?""Probably, there are both. I don''t know whether she is a madman or a fool." Mingyu shook her head. "But as the saying goes, madman and fool are always in a moment''s time, and she He''s a fool. "


    "But when you wake up, a fool will turn into a madman." In the end, she would rather destroy her own lotus seeds and herself than let the man who destroyed her heart be happy. This is undoubtedly a madman''s move, especially when she left the remaining lotus seeds to that man. "It''s terrible."


    Mingyu looked at me, "yes, unlike the boss, you are calm and terrible. When Luo Mingshang left, he didn''t see you dying? "


    "Why do I want to die for him?" I rolled my eyes. "No time."


    "Ha ha," Ming Yujiao said with a smile, "well, boss, please have a rest. Don''t stay up late. You haven''t had a rest for several days."


    "Well," you take away your notebook. What else can I say.


    Just climbed into bed, Luo Mingshang turned over, hand a stretch a close, I was pulled close to his arms, sighed, "good, sleep."


    "Well." Luo Ming Shang didn''t continue to work, and he held me to sleep.


    But I didn''t feel sleepy, thinking about what xuanyuanying said, Xuelian, what kind of person is that? In my mind, why is only netherworld snow without her?

 Chapter 678

    I really, is it her reincarnation? A person who dedicates everything to herself is really comparable to a mother. I don''t know whether she is really in love or just in the flood of maternal love.


    After thinking about xuelian''er for a long time, I came back to Yuan Tiangang. According to historical records, he was a very successful man. He was an astronomer, astrologer, forecaster, geomantic master, Taoist priest and physiologist in the late Sui and early Tang Dynasties. He was good at wind warning, that is, he could judge good or bad luck by wind direction. He is also proficient in facial features, Liuren and the five elements. In this way, his accomplishments are very high. It is also said that he is an apprentice of Sun Simiao, the king of medicine. Moreover, according to ancient books, he has soared in Lingyun mountain. How can such a person be a heresy? What''s more, was it not someone who found yuan Tiangang''s tomb in the early years? Whose coffin was dug up from under the old building? Is there someone else buried?


    In a flash, I remembered the man who saved yuan Tiangang that day. Could he not? Just who is that person? I can come and go freely in my dreamland. What I haven''t found out is "Jiang Ke''er." I murmured, and then shook my head to shake this ridiculous guess out of my head. How could it be her? She has been dead for so many years.


    Sleepiness gradually hit, behind what I think, do, basically can''t remember, just remember the next day wake up when it is noon, I instantly get up, I go, how no one call me up? Don''t you know that time is not enough now?


    After I got up, I walked around the house, but no one saw me. I probably went out to look for someone. I washed up and took out the meal Ming Yu had left. I continued to study the information while eating. Finally, when I was full, I still didn''t find anything. After thinking about it, I turned on the surveillance video again and put it on the first floor where Ming Qinggang went in Place, see Mingqing turn around, seem to be looking at the surveillance, and then pause and look to the other side, the other side? I was curious, but there was something I couldn''t see clearly in front of him. Then he strode into the building.


    I suddenly thought of something. I transferred all the monitors around the first floor, and almost all the people who could see the situation inside fell out. However, I didn''t see anything on three sides, and only one side was left, but there was no monitor in that direction. After thinking about it, I reached out to transfer all the monitoring to my mobile phone, and then turned to go out.


    Mingqing didn''t go up to the second floor. Obviously, he left secretly on the first floor. The only thing that could let him leave was the window and Space array. I have to go to the building and have a look.


    A man ran to the other side of the building, and there were two more cordons around. Several armed police were patrolling. They saw me approaching, and just wanted to remind me. I didn''t want to talk to him, so I showed him my ID directly. He nodded and turned around to continue patrolling. I crossed the cordon and went to the front of the building. First, I ran to the window without monitoring, and had a look If you come out of here, there must be traces. There is dust all the year round, but you can''t leave footprints and fingerprints. As long as he walks through here, there will be much less dust here.


    But the result let me a little disappointed, no trace, no less dust.


    I turned on my mobile phone and looked up at the surrounding area. It''s really a dead corner. There is no surveillance camera, and the surrounding surveillance can''t see here.


    "What are you doing here?" Behind suddenly a ghost like voice thought of.


    "My God!" I screamed and threw my cell phone. Fortunately, one hand bent down to catch it for me, which saved my cell phone from dismemberment. I turned around and found that it was the man who came to me last time but failed to get married. I was relieved, "Sir, can you make some noise when walking? It''s very scary."


    He gave me back his cell phone with a smile. "What about you? What are you doing here? "


    I took a look at him and didn''t intend to answer his question, "sorry, it''s my private time now. If I''m married, next time."


    He angrily touched his nose, "I don''t want to marry you."


    "Well, what are you doing here?" I asked curiously.


    "Looking for my wife," his eyes darkened, and then he looked at the building.


    I also looked over and understood, "did she die here?"


    He did not answer, just looked at me, smile, "when I find her, can you let boss Shuo marry us again?"


    "Of course, anytime." Of course I''d like to make money. "Do you want me to help you find it? The cost is extra. "


    "No, she''ll be back soon, soon." He sighed a long time, "say, I am sorry for her, I am negative for her."


    "Oh? Can you tell me now? " I sprained my head and leaned against the wall.


    After a pause, he said, "my wife and I met by chance. To be exact, she chased me. At that time, she immediately found me what I needed without saying a word. Sometimes you don''t care about your own life. To tell you the truth, I was a little moved at first, but later, I got used to asking for her love She really did a lot for me. I decided to accept her and marry her. I thought that after marriage, I would give her back ten times and one hundred times what she had done to me, and love her well. However, I thought I was selfish. At that time, I didn''t know what I was thinking, what I was doing, hurt her, and blame her. Finally, her feelings were consumed by me, when I realized it At that time, she left without looking backAfter listening to his description, I smacked my lips and said, "I''m not sure if the other party is willing to make friends with you in this situation." this is really a scum man''s behavior. Why is this man so cheeky? He''s very handsome.


    "I know, no matter how it turns out, I''ll accept it." He laughed, "maybe as others say, what I can''t get and what I lose is the best. For me, she is what I can''t get and what I don''t want to give up. If I can, I want to do it again with her. I don''t need her to love me. This time, I will love her and consume my feelings."


    I have no choice but to shake my head. I have never seen this situation before. I only know how to cherish it when I lose it. But who knows if you will cherish it when you get it again? So generally, I would advise the victim to think twice about this situation. Well, yes, I don''t want to make peace with them. I don''t want to make trouble for them in the future.


    "In this case I don''t usually match it. " I smack my lips and tell the truth.

 Chapter 679

    "Because of the disharmony after marriage, there are many cases of split again."


    "I know." He said with a bitter smile, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t deserve it. If you don''t get it all your life, you will cherish it."


    I took a look at him and suddenly thought of a question, "Oh, by the way, I don''t know your name. Are you..."


    "My name is mo Chen," he replied immediately, then had no choice but to smile, "I remember when we first met, I introduced myself."


    I scratched my head embarrassed. "Sorry, I forgot."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mo Chen smiles, "by the way, what are you doing here? It''s said that there are a lot of dirty things here. It''s not safe for a little girl to come here. "


    "Oh, nothing. I A friend of mine is missing in this building. I''m looking for him. "


    "Oh? It''s missing. " Mo Chen frowned, "but it''s dangerous here. A few days ago, I read the news and saw that some of them died. They were still policemen. "


    "Well." I gave a bitter smile. I know this better than anyone else. "It''s OK. I''m a monk. Some evil spirits are not a big problem for me. I just go in to help you find your wife. What does your wife look like? "


    Mo Chen thought about it and suddenly took my hand. "I''ll help you. You''re not safe as a little girl."


    "Well?" I was stunned for a moment, but before I could react, I was pulled away by him.


    "Don''t worry, I''m also a Taoist." With that, Mo Chen turned to me with a sly smile and took out a yellow amulet from his pocket. "It''s just that I want to find my wife when I go in. It''s better to be together."


    Saw Mo Chen''s appearance, but nodded. Mo Chen smiles and pulls me forward. "Your friend is missing. Do you have any clues?"


    "The surveillance only caught him entering the building, but the later surveillance was fake, and there was no smell of him in the building. I suspect that he disappeared after entering the building. " I gave my guess.


    "Into a different dimension?" Mo Chen jokingly said, "well, that door may be a gate of different dimensions, or there was a crack in time and space at that time, and then he stepped in. Now he doesn''t know whether he is practicing immortality or magic."


    I can''t help laughing. This guy is so funny. Looking at me smiling, Mo Chen nodded, "that''s right. A little girl needs to smile more to be cute. She will grow old quickly with a face all day long."


    Knowing that he was making me laugh on purpose, I said, "thank you." But it''s really not the time to joke.


    When I got to the building, I turned on my mobile phone and monitored it. Mingqing looked to the other side. I followed it. There was a hotel. Mo Chen also looked at it. Then he frowned and looked down at my mobile phone. "When did your friend disappear?" Mo Chen asked.


    "It seems that he went out in the morning and probably came here in the morning." I remember that Mingqing answered the phone early that morning and left. "I asked the police chief, and they said it was about 9:40 in the morning."


    "Nine forty." Mo Chen murmured.


    No matter Mo Chen, I was just wondering why Mingqing wanted to see the hotel at that time? Is there anyone in the hotel?


    "No," Mo Chen suddenly said, "we are standing in the wrong place and angle." he pulled me up another step and took two steps forward. He took me to his side for two steps. He looked at the monitor and pushed me to the other side. "Here, look at it from the angle he raised his head," he said. We looked at it together, but we saw nothing Nothing, blue sky and white clouds.


    "Nothing?" I frowned. What''s the matter.


    Mo Chen shook his head, "I don''t know. Maybe there was someone there at that time."


    I nodded, which was the only explanation, "go in, go in and have a look." I was the first to enter the building. It was like a black hole that would suck people in.


    The first floor is a bit dark. It''s hard to see things. Mingqing is missing on the first floor. It''s enough to look for the first floor. Mo Chen takes my hand forward. The temperature of his palm is higher than that of luomingshang. Before long, my hand is warmed by him. Follow him to look for it one by one. In the end, he doesn''t find any trace.


    "Can''t you really go into a different dimension? Or did you cross it? " Mo Chen said with a helpless smile.


    I gave him a white look. It''s no fun to tell the same joke twice. Mo Chen smiles awkwardly, then straightens his face, "and are you sure that he really came in?"


    "Of course, even if I wasn''t there, there were so many people watching." I nodded.


    Mo Chen pondered for a moment, "I still think it''s a little incredible, a big living person has just disappeared? Unless there''s a basement or something


    A word awakens the dreamer, "Mo Chen, you are a genius!" Why didn''t I think of it? Basement. It used to be a building. There was no basement. There was always an underground parking lot.


    "Ah?" Mo Chen a face of puzzling, "where are you going?" Said, followed my footsteps, "there can be no basement here.""It used to be a building, so there must be an underground parking lot." I answered. After thinking about it, I reached out and took out a piece of paper symbol. I shook it in front of me twice. I read aloud. Soon the paper symbol ignited a flame, and the flame disappeared. The paper symbol turned into a paper crane, "take us to find Mingqing." I give orders.


    The paper crane flashed its wings and flew to the front. I immediately pulled Mo Chen to follow. The paper crane flew straight ahead and suddenly came to a wall. I knew that there was a mystery behind the wall. I reached over the wall and put my hand on it. Suddenly, after a roar, the wall was blown open by me. There was a deep black hole behind it. All the way down, the paper crane flew down. I saw this and I also heard it Immediately jumped down.


    It''s very dark below. The dark fire in my hand lights up everything around me. I can see clearly the situation below. There''s a lot of space. Soon I land, and Mo Chen follows me. I can''t help holding my nose because of the bad smell below. Mo Chen reaches for my nose and mouth.


    "Be careful, it''s soul eating fog." Mo Chen reminds a way: "inhale a little bit soul to be able to damage."


    "Well," I nodded. Seal your breath, hold your mouth and nose. "Where is this?"


    "I don''t know, but there will be soul eating fog here. It''s obviously not that simple." Mo Chen shook his head. "A coffin was dug out when the construction was started here, which probably has something to do with that."


    The paper crane is still flying forward. I pull Mo Chen to go on. It''s very deep here. We''ve been walking for some time, but there''s still no end. There''s something wrong with it.

 Chapter 680

    "Wait a minute, have a rest. I''m tired." Mo Chen waved and put his hands on his knees.


    I took a look at him. It''s too weak. But also, you can''t be too tired here, otherwise you will gasp, and you will inhale more soul eating fog at that time, which is not worth the loss. "Take a break. I just don''t know where this leads. "


    "It can''t be hell." Mo Chen joked.


    "Shh," I suddenly heard a trace of movement, and reached out to Mo Chen to stop talking. Suddenly a group of blue light appeared in the black fog in front of me. I was startled. The netherworld fire in my hand threw it impolitely, and then I gathered a group of flames in my hand again. "Who?" I said in a cold voice. Even Mo Chen is serious, watching the blue in the black fog warily.


    The other side didn''t answer, but in situ pause, continue to come this way, my two hands are congealed up the netherworld fire, careful to watch out, the group of blue light is getting closer and closer, just when I intend to start, the other side spoke.


    "Cher?"


    I''ll go. I''m scared to death. "Luomingshang!" Three people came out of the black fog. I was relieved and immediately ran over to hold the man. "You scared me to death."


    "Cher, how did you come back here?" Luo Ming Shang hugged me and asked strangely.


    "Find Mingqing." I let go. "And you?"


    "Look for someone." Xuan zero helpless smile way, suddenly aware of a problem, "boss, where are you from?"


    I looked at Xuanling and knew that the three of them must have come from other places. "Old building, this is the basement of the old building."


    The three looked at each other. "It''s here?"


    "You..." I looked at three people. Where did they come from?


    "Mingyu remembers that when she escaped from Xiaoyao Island, she had been here. At that time, the place where they were hiding was a small hotel. According to Mingyu, Mingqing once mentioned to her that Mingqing saw the Yinbing pass by in the middle of the night." Yan yechen replied with a calm face.


    "Hotel?" I frowned. "So where did you go and find the tunnel? And the tunnel goes all the way here? "


    "Yes Luo Mingshang nodded.


    "It should not be a channel." After Mo Chen had enough rest, he came over and said, "this road is too narrow for you?"


    "Are you..." Yan yechen looks at Mo Chen and frowns. He doesn''t know why. He hates this person.


    "It''s you?" The man in the shop recognized the zero match last time. "Why are you here?"


    I explained it for Mo Chen. "Oh, we met by chance outside. His wife died in the building, so she came in with me."


    "You say, it''s not a passage. What''s that?" Luo Mingshang looks at Mo Chen. This guy just got along with his little wife alone. I don''t know if there is anything more. Do you want to kill someone?


    "It''s coincidence." Mo Chen replied, "the so-called coincidence of space."


    A group of people changed their faces, space overlap, now few people can do this step, unless they are very proficient in the rules of space system. "It''s him." But speaking of this, I think of the guy who broke my dreamland that day. If he did, he broke my dreamland with the law of space. It''s not impossible.


    "In a word, let''s leave here first. There are soul eating fog everywhere. I''ve spent too much time here. You three are the three kings of the underworld Mo Chen replied.


    "How do you know who we are?" Yan yechen frowned, abnormal, it is too abnormal. This kid is weird from head to toe.


    "This is not a place to talk. Go first." Mo Chen subconsciously to pull me, luomingshang see, quickly pull me into the arms.


    "Get out first." Luo Mingshang stares at Mo Chen. He also has a lot to ask this guy, but this is really not a place to talk.


    Xuan zero also nodded, "it''s really not suitable to stay here for too long. Let''s go first."


    Mo Chen takes back his hand and leads the way. Luo Ming Shang, Xuan zero and Yan yechen followed me immediately after I took back the paper crane. Suddenly, a tug came from behind, "ah!" I exclaimed, pulling force is not much, but this kind of place is still terrible.


    Hearing my exclamation, a group of people looked over and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone''s pulling me." I''m sweating all over.


    "What? You''re afraid of ghosts. " Yan yechen laughed at me.


    I am not polite to kick in the past, just to move forward, the pull force has appeared, "someone is pulling me." I dare not look back.


    Four men looked back, "no one."


    It is Xuan zero, turn round to the dark place a hug fist, "don''t know which elder is here, we don''t mean to offend, also hope to forgive."


    "In front of the ghost king, I dare not be called the elder." The other side spoke, "you can go, this little girl stay."


    "No way." Luomingshang protects me behind."Three of you in the underworld, and Mo Chen, the truth of a thousand years ago should be revealed." Yes, Fang Lang said.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, there was a broken jade on my body.


    "Heaven forbid!" Mo Chen cried. "No No, stop him! You can''t let him spell the last piece. "


    Yan yechen frowned, but he did it first. He grabbed Tianzhu and Xuanling. Yan yechen turned to Mo Chen and said, "who are you?"


    Mo Chen''s face was a little pale, then he bit his teeth and replied, "I''m Mo Chen."


    Yan yechen seems to think of something, suddenly jumped up, directly grabbed Mo Chen''s neck collar, "it''s you, why are you here?"


    "Yan yechen, you let go of me." if you have something to say, you can''t say it well. You have to be made by the enemy, and our civil strife will fall apart? "Say something."


    "Do you know who he is?" Yan yechen yelled at me for the first time.


    "Shut up! I''m starving you It''s better than voice.


    Yan yechen counseled in front of the meal, thought for a while, released Mo Chen, "you will regret it."


    "At this point, are you going to be so silent?" The other side has opened a mouth, immediately, Xuan zero feels the broken jade of oneself hand disappeared.


    "No!" Xuan zero called. But it was too late. The broken jade returned to the place where it should go back, perfectly combined with the jade beads. Tianzhu flew out of Yan yechen''s hand and toward Mo Chen. Then, nine blue lotus seeds flew out of Mo Chen''s body.

 Chapter 681

    Have you ever loved someone? Do you know what love is? Have you ever hated someone?


    She couldn''t see everything clearly in the fog. She tried hard to move forward and find a way out. He took her hand and took her to think about the deep fog, but suddenly let go. She was confused. She was looking for, asking for help and calling his name. Gradually, disappointment became hopelessness. Gradually, she learned to walk alone in the fog.


    Nine lotus seeds, I see Mo Chen''s eyes changed, is he? It''s him, the man xuelianer loves. I can''t help clenching my fist. I didn''t even notice that ten lotus seeds came to me. Ten lotus seeds were around me, jumping happily like the children who finally found their mother, and then they all disappeared into my body.


    At that moment, all the memories flashed through my mind one by one. What xuanyuanying told me was true and happened, but what he said was only a few words. This time, I really saw it and felt it. A silly little girl, for the sake of her loved one, gave him all she could, because she didn''t know how to love someone. She was just a fairy. She treated him as well as her younger brother and sister. She didn''t get what she deserved in return. She thought that it was normal. She didn''t know what the response was. She didn''t know anything Road, only know blindly to their favorite people good. Until later, he said that he would marry her, and she was so happy that she was as happy as a child who liked toys. But what I got was really a slap in the face.


    "You don''t belong to any of the six realms. You shouldn''t exist in this world." He said so. Yes, for this reason, he can stab the sword into her chest. For him, is she the same as the devil?


    "I''m sorry." I''m sorry? Oh, since you know I''m sorry, why do you do it? Are you really repenting?


    Nail deep in the palm, blood out of the fingers, think of it, together all think of it, I am powerless to collapse to the ground, covering my mouth, silent tears, those in the past, as well as die, Ling Wu was sealed, this pen account.


    "Mo Chen, underworld, I''m at odds with you!" A cry rang through the world.


    "Xueer..." Luomingshang just wanted to come up. I stopped drinking.


    "Don''t come here." I cried coldly, turned to look at him, eyes only resentment, "luomingshang, I thought, I and your underworld gratitude and resentment only because of youmingxue, I argue that it has nothing to do with youmingxue, but this time." I turned to look at Luo Mingshang, then looked at Xuanling and Yan yechen, and pointed to my chest, "it''s really painful here. It hurts to the bone. How did my butterfly die? She was killed by the so-called righteous people in the underworld. If she didn''t get it, she would be killed. That''s your idea. Dier is just a child, just because she doesn''t belong to any party, just because she doesn''t enter the three realms and six ways. Is that the reason why you kill at will? " See, the little child and dependent brother separated, a person looking for his brother, but met the underworld, after some torture, Shengsheng sealed her spiritual power, as a demon gave her to the king of the world, so was in public, beheaded in public, see, the young man holding his sister''s head crying heartbroken, vowed to pay the six world due At the same time, he was seriously injured again. Fortunately, someone could not bear to seal it and sink it to the bottom of the sea.


    "Cher." Luo Ming Shang stopped, reached out and hugged me, "Xueer, I''m Luo Ming Shang, I''m Luo Ming Shang."


    I know, I know, it''s you, it''s you, how can I not hate, how can I not complain,


    in the fog, the voice came again, "now, do you remember? Let''s talk about the truth of that year, what happened in that year and what it was


    "There''s nothing to say." I said in a cold voice: "what happened to us at the beginning has nothing to do with you. Do you think you are helping me now? I''ll tell you, I''m still Shuo Tong Xue. Let''s settle this matter together with the old and new accounts. "


    "Ha ha ha, I''ll wait for you." The man gave a laugh, and then there was no movement.


    "Get out of here first." Xuan zero Dun, reply a way. You''re going to pay me.


    I dodged Xuan zero''s hand, slowly stood up, turned around and walked toward the fog, "this pen of gratitude and resentment, I will one by one with you."


    The confusion of consciousness, those past things, those things that have happened, all reverberate in the brain, and it seems to explode in the brain. Just went out, the outside light let me a burst of discomfort, I can''t help squinting, this squint, completely in front of a black, no intuition.


    Four people came up behind, only to find that the person in front was missing. Luo Ming Shang a face of serious, "disappeared."


    "Mingqing also disappeared here." Xuan zero answers a way. "I didn''t expect that Tianzhu is the key."


    Luo Ming Shang suddenly grabbed Mo Chen''s neck and said, "what''s the matter? What did you do to Cher? "


    Xuan zero quickly pull a fight, "Ming Shang, calm down first." Looking at Luo Ming Shang loose hand, Xuan zero asks again, "that snow lotus petal, is that you send?"


    "Snow lotus petals?" Mo Chen was stunned, "yes Her petals? ""Yes," Xuan nodded, "didn''t you send it?"


    "Not me," Mo Chen shook his head, "you What do you mean


    "The petal contains the memory and feelings of xuelianer. We suspect that someone wants to use the body of the boss to revive xuelianer." Xuan zero a face serious reply way.


    Mo Chen pause, "impossible." The tone was positive and firm.


    "Why are you so sure?" Yan yechen frowned. He couldn''t get a good impression on Mo Chen.


    "Because that little girl is her reincarnation. So there is no resurrection Mo Chen has a serious face.


    "Xuelian said reincarnation!" Luo Mingshang was shocked, "how can this be possible."


    "Nothing is impossible." Yan yechen''s face suddenly sank down, "still remember, that wench is sealed those data?"? There is another life before the netherworld snow becomes Shuo Tong snow, and the life in the middle is sealed by secret arts, and no one can see it. "


    Xuanling and luomingshang also changed their faces, "do you mean In that life, she was snow lotus


    "Probably." Yan yechen nodded.


    Luomingshang thought of all kinds of changes and conversations before, "and, Xueer may have known."


    "What did she tell you?" Xuan zero turns to ask a way.

 Chapter 682

    "She once asked me what I thought of xuelian''er." Luo Mingshang replied: "and at that time, she seemed to have a great interest in xuelian''er, always asking some strange questions."


    Mo Chen frowned, "sorry, I didn''t expect to be like this. I I don''t want to. I just want to give her what she deserves. "


    Yan yechen and Luo Mingshang glare at Mo Chen, only Xuanling is calm. "We are all responsible for this. Let''s think about how to find Mingqing and the boss first."


    Mo Chen didn''t go back with them. He had his own way and idea. Besides, he didn''t have to go there to find himself uncomfortable.


    The vast white snow mountain, see only snow white, but look carefully, you can see the white snow, one after another delicate ice cold snow lotus, that one after another, in full bloom in the snow mountain, and this snow is almost integrated.


    "The wind blows, the clouds see the moon, the night dew whispers, listen to the insects, the snow lotus cries, the butterfly is distressed, don''t cry, don''t mourn, the branches and leaves outside the window rustle, accompany you with the clouds into the snow, the night is deep, the day is cold, watching the white gradually ice. Flowers in the wind, sleeping in the middle of the moon, half plain face of flowers and moon, mirror in the water, fairy in the painting, butterflies flying into sleep. "


    Lullaby clearly reminds me that in a small room on the snow mountain, the girl is humming lullaby while coaxing her younger brother and sister to sleep. The little girl has been sleeping sweetly. The young boy half opens his eyes, turns over, learns how to look, pats his sister and coaxes him to sleep.


    The girl looked at the little boy. With a smile, he continued to sing: "the moon is deep and white, the dew is heavy, the paper-cut window lattice shadow is invisible, the Butterfly Dreams, the fog is with the wind, and he wants to speak speechless. Listen to the wind, the woods listen to the sound of frogs, the cold wind of the summer moon enters the skin layer, the cold mountain in the sky, the cold night, with you accompany me into the deep dream, the flower in the snow, the moon in the ice, the snow moon is just the wind, the man in the mirror, the sky in the water, and the fog should be gone to sleep."


    It''s snowing. It''s snowing in August. The color of snow has wrapped the house.


    Everything is like a dream, like a dream illusion, untouchable, untouchable, yearning and unreachable.


    "Sister, sister, wake up." All of a sudden, I heard a familiar voice and opened my eyes. In front of me was a big face magnified n times.


    I frowned and whispered. "Butterfly, what are you doing?"


    "Hee hee, sister, you are awake." The little girl moved away her face with a smile, and then she came up again. The little head was still rubbing in my arms. "Sister''s back. Dieer misses her sister very much."


    Looking at the little girl like this, I sighed. "All right. What is this place? " What is this place? I just remember that I just got out of the basement of the building. As a result, I fainted because my eyes were extremely uncomfortable. I remember seeing Nangong Shuo? How could he be there?


    "This is Tian Han mountain, sister." Xiaobaozi sat beside me and tilted his head.


    "Tian Han Shan?" I was surprised. How could this be possible? Tianhan mountain has been gone for a long time, hasn''t it? And it''s not right to look at the scenery.


    "Well, today''s Tian Han mountain." Ling Wu nodded and replied.


    I nodded knowingly, "do you live here now?" Xuanyuanying can''t put them in the gate. Although the most dangerous place is the safest place, the reverse is the same.


    "Well, sister flame brought us." Butterfly son nods, "elder sister, we went home."


    "Flame..." I recite the name. How long has it been since I heard it. "Yes, we went home." I rubbed the little girl''s head.


    Someone came in with a burning fire. "You wake up."


    "Sister." I smile at the woman in the red dress and cry, "long time no see."


    "Long time no see." She came up with a bowl of medicine. "Here you are."


    Looking at the turbid mosaic, the corner of my mouth twitched, "well, OK, wait a minute," I took the medicine bowl and put it aside, "are you the only one?"


    "Well, they are from all walks of life now. It''s not convenient for them to come here." Flame picked up the butterfly, put it on her lap, sat down beside the bed, reached out and touched my face, "it''s so nice to see you again." we were sisters of the same origin, but it''s a pity that you belong to ice, extremely cold ice, I belong to fire, and the fire of the earth''s heart. Even so, we are still sisters.


    "Sorry." I covered her hand. "I''m back."


    When the world has changed, the only constant may be us.


    My body has yet to recover. After living in this other hospital for a period of time, I was received by Xuan Yuanying. Now few people know about Xuelian''s return. In their eyes, I''m still the owner of that antique shop. What''s more, no one dares to come here.


    There is a small pond in xuanyuanying''s yard. There are some Koi in it. The water is flowing. Beautiful water lilies are blooming on the water. I usually sit by the pond when I have nothing to do, feed the fish and kill the time.


    It''s calm on this side, but it''s all over the place on the other side. Fortunately, for them, there is still good news. At least, Mingqing has found it.As soon as Mingqing came back, Mingyu grabbed her ear and said, "Stinky boy, where have you been for a few days? We ran away without saying a word. Don''t you know we''re worried? If it wasn''t for you, the boss wouldn''t be missing. Thank you for your death. "


    "Pain, elder sister, let go, I''m wrong, I''m wrong!" Mingqing grinned in pain, "don''t pull it. My ears are going to fall off. It hurts. Let go, sister. I have only two ears. "


    Mingyusong said, "tell me, where did you go for me?"


    "It hurts. Ah ~ "Ming Qing rubbed her ears," I went to investigate. There is a basement in the building. There are strange symbols in the basement. "


    "And then?" Mingyu continued to ask: "why did you disappear?"


    "There''s a passage in the basement. It''s all the way to the west mountain garden. But it takes more than an hour to drive in two places, but I left for half an hour, and then I went out. Oh, when I was inside, I heard the conversation between two people by accident. They seemed to be talking about something, coming back, something even worse. " Xuanling poured a glass of water for Mingqing, and Mingqing drank it. "Oh, by the way, another important news is that our boss is probably the Tianshan fairy who was born to Tianzhu, Xuelian er."


    "We already know that." Xuan zero looks at each other and sighs, "the boss is missing now."

 Chapter 683

    "Do you know who they are?" Mingyu asked.


    "I only know that one of them is yuan Tiangang, a famous warlock more than 1000 years ago." Ming Qing looked serious, "and I don''t think the disappearance of the boss has much to do with them."


    "What do you mean?" Mingyu frowned and asked.


    "That snow lotus used to have a friend. Guess who?" Ming Qing picks eyebrows, a mysterious expression.


    Mingyu makes an effort to beat Mingqing, "less nonsense, speak quickly."


    Ming Qing shrunk his neck, "it''s xuanyuanying, you know xuanyuanying."


    "Who?" Luo Ming Shang doesn''t understand of ask a way, at the same time also guard against.


    "The eldest Taoist, the elder with the highest cultivation, and the last leader." Xuanling replied: "I met him once several decades ago. He''s very dignified. He''s cold tempered and has good strength. He can make two moves with my men." Immediately, Xuan zero looks at Ming Qing, "listen to you say so, do you think he abducted the boss?"


    Mingqing nodded, "if the boss is really the reincarnation of Xuelian Er, now the boss has recovered his memory. The first person to look for, or to say, the first person to find her, must be xuanyuanying." Mingqing drank water and moistened her throat. "Xuanyuanying can have all these things now, but it all depends on Xuelian er''s help. Xuelian Er teaches him his skills and accomplishments. Those forces and contacts around him also depend on Xuelian er. Let me tell you this. Xuelian Er is kind to xuanyuanying."


    Xuan zero understood, "so say, everything has made sense."


    "What do you mean?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    "The petal was sent by xuanyuanying. He is a middle-class person. It''s very easy to enter the antique street. After the boss takes it, it will relapse all the time. It''s also because it''s originally a part of her body, so it doesn''t have much effect on her." Xuan zero explained.


    Luo Mingshang heard, suddenly got up and went out, was yanyechen pull, "you now break through the door to find people is useless, she still won''t forgive us."


    "I''ll go to her and I''ll explain to her." Luo Ming Shang threw away Yan yechen''s arm.


    But Yan yechen tugged, "do you think I don''t want to go? But now the first task is not to find her. She is much safer in daomen than here. But don''t forget that there are still many people staring at her in this world. Besides, who is the person underground? He is the biggest threat. If we don''t eradicate them, even if she comes back, she will be in danger. Do you have confidence to protect her? "


    "I have!" The answer without hesitation is that she hesitated too much before, that is, she was always weak before, which made her hurt again and again.


    Xuanling came out at the right time and said, "well, don''t quarrel, Mingshang. Yechen is right. Now even if you go to find her, it doesn''t mean that she will meet you. Although what the underworld did at the beginning is nothing in other people''s eyes, it''s killing demons and Demons, but for xuelian''er, the underworld killed her most important relatives. For her, we are all murderers The hand is the object of revenge. "


    "So what?" Luo Ming Shang calmed down a little.


    "But don''t forget, she is Shuo Tong Xue, who loves you. She didn''t apply for divorce, which means that she is tangled. Your appearance now is undoubtedly forcing her to make a choice," Xuanling said in a soft voice. "So, the best way now is for you to calm down and solve the immediate problems first. Go back and settle the grudge with her. "


    Yan yechen released his hand, "don''t worry, I have a chip in my hand, she will forgive you."


    "Chips?" Luo Ming Shang against Yan yechen, slightly narrowed his eyes, "what chips?"


    Yan yechen did not speak, but shook his head, turned and walked out of the house. Mingyu Mingqing is listening. If you want to say that there is still something calm in it, it''s just the two of them. Du Han in the corner of the wall, after listening to what they have said, gets up and leaves from the window. In this depressed room, no one notices that a little fox is leaving quietly.


    The fingertips slide, and the water moves with it, but it stops in the air, and is immediately frozen into ice. The finger joints tap gently, and make a crisp sound. In an instant, it bursts, and the ice foam splashes. Under the sunlight, it is like a devastating star light falling from the sky. The moment it falls, it embellishes the water lilies in the water, and the original water lilies open and bloom one after another In the bud of the flower, flying out a butterfly with light.


    "Pa pa pa." The little girl clapped her hands cheerfully, "my sister is so powerful." Then he reached out to catch the flying butterfly. The butterfly stayed in his hand for a moment, burst open, turned into water, splashed the little girl''s face, and the scattered water turned into icicles again. After falling into the water, it gave birth to water lilies. "It''s beautiful, sister. What''s this? Teach me


    "I''ll teach you when I have time." I smile and look down at the butterfly.


    "Good!" Butterfly excited called up, but the next moment called up. "Oh, it''s so late, I should go back, or sister flame will teach her nest again when she finds out," she said, and then she will run out, "sister, butterfly will go back first, and butterfly will come back to play with her sister tomorrow."The little girl saw that she was sneaking out by herself. I had no choice but to smile and wave. Watching Dieer leave.


    I asked xuanyuanying to help me make this room. It''s quiet and quiet. The furnishings in the bamboo house are very simple. There are cool bamboo beds, tables made of bamboo, four bamboo benches on all sides. On the table, the bamboo cup also exudes the fragrance of bamboo. On the corridor outside the window, there is a couch to enjoy the cool. Outside, there are several flower trees in full bloom, and the petals are on the corridor All over the place.


    There''s another mountain behind the bamboo house. I never knew that this door is still by the mountain and by the water. It''s so carefree.


    The back mountain is very big. Before dark, I went to the back mountain for a stroll and picked some fruits for my meal.


    There are wild birds and river fish on the back mountain, but I didn''t move. It''s not that I want to eat fast and chant Buddha, but those are mountain spirits and can''t move.


    Dinner xuanyuanying let people to other courtyard door, no one came in, this let me have a kind of back to Ying Liu feeling. It was a bad feeling. I sighed and planned to go out for a walk. It''s quite a big door. Out of the other courtyard, I went north for quite a variety of things. I haven''t seen a single person yet. What''s this person doing at night?

 Chapter 684

    Tired of walking, I took a rest under a tree and was about to leave. "Who is the girl?" A cold voice came, and then I felt locked in.


    Just a light glance, I didn''t care about the man behind me. I dropped my eyes, a gust of wind blowing, petals dancing, in an instant, the white figure disappeared.


    Dongfang Ze was surprised and ran forward to look for the figure in the petals, but there were only flying petals.


    "Who is your excellency? What are you doing at my door at night? " Dongfang Ze is anxious. He will not think that he is blind and hallucinating.


    "Who are you?" There was an ethereal voice around, "this is the residence of Taoist Xuanyuan elder. What are you doing here?"


    Dongfang Ze was also stunned. Today, he went to daomen to report his recent affairs. But the old guys were so busy that he had to visit them one by one. Unexpectedly, he felt a breath that didn''t belong to daomen, which was mixed with his familiar feeling.


    What''s going on these days when he''s not here? "I''m the successor of Dongfang family. Dongfang Ze, I''m bothering you. I hope Haihan."


    A gust of wind fell, petals fell, someone appeared behind him, "I can''t talk about it, I''m just with the help of a friend here," veiled veil. This is not a good time to meet my elder martial brother. Maybe even I didn''t expect that it would be such a situation. Goodbye. I''ll tell him later.


    Dongfang Ze turned to look at the girl, had to say, this is a girl that people can hardly forget at a glance, a strange white skirt, thin, light gauze cover, but does not hinder her delicate features. A beautiful black hair scattered, thin also don''t know is the reason of moonlight or other, hair even sent out a slight silver luster, like the color of moonlight.


    "That''s very important!" Dongfang Ze noticed that he was looking into the room and lowered his head. "Since the girl lives here, is it my late night visit?"


    I nodded slightly, "young master Dongfang, right?"


    "Yes." Dongfangze nodded.


    "But did you come to find elder Xuanyuan?" I asked. Dongfangze would never come here to look for me. That''s xuanyuanying.


    "Yes, because I have something important to report, I hope you can tell me. Is Xuanyuan Zhang here?" I''ve never met a senior brother who is so polite to me. I don''t know what he looks like in the future.


    "Elder Xuanyuan met some old friends in the reception hall of the front yard. Young master Dongfang went to the front yard to look for them." I bowed slightly.


    Dongfangze bowed to me, "thank you for your advice." After that, he didn''t leave. He looked at me with a trace of doubt. "Girl, I''m like an old man."


    "Oh?" It''s over. It won''t be seen, will it? "What kind of person?"


    Dongfang Ze gave a meal, then lowered his head, "offended, said, she and the girl do not imagine, just some similar body." I was relieved. I thought I could see it. I knew when he would see me so modest and polite.


    "It''s really wrong to be alone in the middle of the night. Young master Dongfang should leave quickly." I turned my back to dongfangze.


    Dongfang Ze looked at the sky and knew that if he was found so late, he would gossip, "I''ll leave first, and I''ll see you another day."


    No, you''d better not come in the future. I nodded slightly and turned back along the same road. Dongfangze hesitated for a moment, then slowly turned to leave.


    I went back to the house and didn''t sleep. Instead, I sat on the bed with my knees crossed and meditated until dawn. When the sky was slightly white, I went out of the door and picked a little bit of fruit pulp stained with morning dew.


    Just finished eating the stone buried in the soil, the distance came a cry of urgency.


    "Sister, sister, here comes the butterfly, sister." A small round bun was smashed, and a lotus leaf bag was pinched in his hand.


    "Slow down." I quickly caught the little girl. "Why are you here so early?"


    "Butterfly comes to deliver breakfast to her sister." Said, opened the lotus leaf bag in the hand, inside hot tengtengteng three steamed buns. "This is what my brother bought out this morning. It''s delicious. Elder sister, try it."


    Looking at the little girl''s appearance, I helplessly shook my head, picked up a hot bun, eat so many nuts, the stomach will not be comfortable, can have a decent breakfast is also good.


    When I put my hand on the bamboo cup, a flash of blue streamer moved. The cup was full of bamboo water. I watched Dieer while eating hot steamed buns and drinking spring water.


    Butterfly son suddenly looked at my appearance, slanted a brain, "elder sister, you never bundle hair of?"


    "A bundle of hair?" Half eaten, I touched his long hair, smile, now who still bundle hair ah, "used to."


    Little girl with magic is, from the arms out of a comb, skipping close to the past, "then butterfly to sister comb hair." Said, has come to my back, help me comb the long hair. "It used to be her sister who helped Dieer comb her hair. Now Dieer helps her sister comb her hair."I also didn''t stop, by the butterfly to comb their long hair, while eating steamed buns.


    The little girl''s skill is really good. After a while, she tied up her long hair for me. Half of it was tied on the top of her head, and half of it was scattered. There was no decoration in the black hair, but it was so simple and simple.


    I haven''t eaten much since I came here. After a while, three hot steamed buns came down and said, "isn''t it all right?"


    "All right, all right." Butterfly put down the comb, left and right to see, "but no accessories, it looks plain."


    I reached for my hair and waved it. There was a dresser beside the bed and a mirror on the dresser. Through the mirror, I look at myself in the mirror. My long black hair is half bunched and half put. I don''t have any accessories, but I am elegant and generous. The black bangs in front of my forehead are just above my eyes.


    It seems that it''s getting longer. I feel the bangs in front of my forehead. Usually at this time, Mingyu will remind me to have my hair cut.


    Butterfly son also looked in the past, "elder sister is really good-looking, if can have a little jewelry more beautiful."


    Hearing that, I glanced at Dieer, laughed, stretched out my hand to grasp the void, a snow-white flower appeared in my hand, gently pinched, which became a snow-white crystal flower hairpin. It''s stuck in the head. After taking the hairpin, two silver chains fall from the hairpin and connect it to the other side. On the silver chain, there are also crystal flowers. Shining against the black hair.


    Butterfly''s eyes sparkle. "Wow! It''s beautiful. My sister is very powerful. "

 Chapter 685

    Then he put on the posture of a connoisseur and looked left and right again. "Well, it''s much more beautiful. My sister is really good-looking." Then he picked up his chubby little face and looked aggrieved. "It''s not like butterfly. It''s not good-looking at all."


    He stretched out his hand to point the little girl''s forehead and laughed, "who said, our butterfly is the most lovely. You''re still young, you haven''t grown up, you just grow up. "


    "Really?" The butterfly blinked.


    "Of course." Touched butterfly''s hairy little head, "a little bigger."


    The butterfly looked at me, "the butterfly will be as beautiful as her sister in the future."


    I didn''t speak. I just laughed. Outside the door came the wind, I immediately a vigilance, will butterfly son behind, in the hands of a group of blue light. "Who?"


    "Well, why are you so vigilant? Who else can come here? " A cynical voice came, and the butterfly ran out from behind me.


    "Brother Shen." Little girl flies into people''s arms like a little butterfly.


    Nangong Shuo reached out and put the little guy in his arms. "Little girl, it''s time to call brother Shuo."


    "But Dieer still feels that brother Shen is used to shouting." Butterfly son bites finger to say.


    "Good, good." Nangong Shuo said helplessly, "why did you come back alone? Be careful that your flame sister finds you and locks you up. "


    "La ~" the little girl spat out her little tongue, "butterfly miss her sister."


    Nangong Shuo laughed, then came to me, "I heard that you met Ze?"


    "Well." There''s no hiding. "Did he recognize me?"


    "No, I just asked. When did a girl come here, elder Xuanyuan?" Nangong Shuo sighed, "don''t you want to see him now?"


    "It''s better not to see each other." I shook my head. "It''s not the time. In their opinion, I am still working as a prosecutor in the police station for the purpose of investigating the four evil forces. But when I appear here at this time, the problem is big. "


    Nangong Shuo nodded, "then your two little babies..."


    When he said that, I remember that little Zuo Xiaoyou was taken away by dongfangze, and now he should still be at dongfangjia, "can I see you or not? Now I''m here, they will be very dangerous, which goes against my original intention."


    "All right." Nangong Shuo sighed. "By the way, you asked me to check it for you before. The one named Han Yan didn''t appear in daomen. I went to see it in every family and said that there was no such person, including the one named Lu Bin."


    I frowned. "That''s strange."


    "Who is this man? You''re so worried. " Nangong Shuo asked curiously.


    "I have a friend." After a pause, he added, "it''s also me as snow. My most important friend. "


    Nangong Shuo understood, "OK, I know. I will continue to help you pay attention. I''ll let you know as soon as I find it. "


    "Thank you." Thank you.


    "What else can we say, thank you." Nangong Shuo said with a bitter smile, "you saved my life."


    Looking at Nangong Shuo, I smile, "when it''s over, I''ll help you find her."


    "Well." Nangong Shuo nodded and suddenly remembered something. "It''s important that you forget something else."


    "About Sisha formation?" I guess. "The last place is the place of the so-called Shentai, isn''t it?"


    "Yo, when did you learn mind reading?" Nangong Shuo said with a smile. "Yes, Xishan garden is there."


    "Xishan garden." I recited the name, "I remember this place used to be a place where the hell soldiers used to pass by in ancient times, didn''t I?"


    "Not only in ancient times, but now." Nangong Shuo shook his head and replied, "a lot of people have seen it. In the middle of the night, a group of ghost soldiers passed by on the road."


    I sat under the eaves, looking at the good weather outside, slightly squinted, "and, Yuan Tiangang."


    "I have a conjecture about yuan Tiangang." Nangong Shuo put the butterfly down and sat down beside me. "Yuan Tiangang was a famous warlock at that time, who specialized in making medicine for the divination of the emperor''s relatives and relatives, and the biggest dream of every emperor was immortality. Therefore, I suspect that Yuan Tiangang also made medicine for the emperor at that time, that is, Li Shimin."


    I thought for a moment, "there are many kinds of words about yuan Tiangang, but the elixir of life is such a thing..." I still can''t believe it exists. "If he had been refined, Li Shimin would still be alive now."


    "But he''s dead." Nangong Shuo glanced at me, "but it doesn''t prevent the existence of elixir. In fact, Yuan Tiangang succeeded. "


    "You mean..." I slightly frowned, "Yuan Tiangang, who pretended to be a public servant, took the elixir himself, and then told Li Shimin that he didn''t succeed in refining?"


    "The elixir of immortality is just a legend in any dynasty. Even Ying Zheng, the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, who was in power two thousand years ago, spent so much effort, went out to sea and searched for the immortal mountain. The final result is not the same. Therefore, Li Shimin can''t blame Yuan Tiangang for not refining the elixir successfully, and Yuan Tiangang may eat the real elixir himself Yes, after all, it''s something everyone wants. "I still don''t understand, "why did yuan Tiangang get promoted by others?"


    "This is what I don''t understand," Nangong Shuo shook his head. "If he really takes the elixir of immortality, he can find a place where no one knows him for decades. When all those who know him outside die, he can continue to live in a different identity and name. Then, the world knows that he is a monk, that is to say, he is a monk It''s because there is no problem to cultivate Taoism, to have a permanent appearance, and to prolong life. Even if someone asks him, there will be no problem, just like Lord Xuanyuan. However, he chooses to fly up in front of people''s eyes and disappear forever, and now he suddenly appears again. And the purpose is to kill the gods and to fall to the altar. "


    "It''s no problem that he became an immortal." It''s like I don''t understand. What does he want to do?


    Nangong Shuo also shook his head, "we don''t know that."


    One side of the butterfly suddenly opened his mouth, "maybe, I know a little."


    "What do you know, you little one?" Nangong Shuo knocked on Dieer''s head.


    "At the beginning, the man told me something about the Tianzhu plan." Butterfly glanced at me.


    "The man?"


    "Tianzhu plan?"


    Nangong Shuo and I are not on the same channel at all. I interrupted Nangong Shuo. "That man Who is it? " It''s not that woman, is it?

 Chapter 686

    At the edge of the world''s most desperate, the God reaches out his hand to the people. People are full of joy and hope to extend their hand to them. They are eager to be rescued. But when the God holds people''s hand, the gentle smile becomes cold. The God releases his hand, and Shengsheng throws those people into the bottom of hell. They begin to curse the mercilessness of the God, but they don''t know that the God only cares It''s just seeing their heartless heart.


    Even if saved, there will be no heart to thank.


    Butterfly looked at me, did not answer, and looked at Nangong Shuo, "about Tianzhu plan, it is said that this is a long and big plan. And the center of the plan is Tianzhu and luoshentai. With the power of Tianzhu, we can start the 24 Sha split empty array, gather the power of ten thousand demons, and forcibly open the door of heaven. "


    I''m still curious about who that person is.


    Nangong Shuo thought for a moment, "Yuan Tiangang should not be so ambitious. In the end, he is just a mortal, unless, behind him, someone is pushing


    "It''s him." I couldn''t help clenching my fist. "It must be him."


    "You mean Nangong Shuo frowned, "but he should be dead. I remember he was killed by Xuanyuan."


    "But that voice, and that feeling, I''ll never forget." I gave the floor a good droop.


    "You fought with him." Nangong Shuo squinted and asked.


    I nodded, "well, before, it was he who put together Tianzhu to remind me of things before." Only when we have solved him can we understand the gratitude and resentment of the previous life. "Moye was harmed by him. If he hadn''t cheated moye to go to the Shentai and fly up, he would not have been destroyed." Although Mo Chen is nicked, Mo Xie''s child is innocent, and his inexplicable eyebrows are similar to rain. I really can''t bear a little hate. On the contrary, he threw all his hatred to Mo Chen.


    But obviously, Nangong Shuo didn''t want to mention them very much. All of a sudden, he was just like discovering the new world. "Oh, how did he bundle his hair today?"


    I touched my hair, "Dier helped me get it."


    "What''s the age of this? I still wear such hair ornaments. Would you like to go back and get you an ancient costume?" Nangong Shuo joked.


    Butterfly son didn''t accept, "obviously very good-looking.". No matter what you wear, sister


    Nangong Shuo made a grimace at Dier, and then looked at me again. "However, it''s a little more spiritual to bundle up my hair like this." Said, suddenly pasted up, stretched out my hand to spread my hair.


    Butterfly son is completely unwilling, "Hey, what are you doing? I combed it for a long time."


    "What''s the age now? I still comb my hair like this." Nangong Shuo turned me around and turned his back to him. "Let''s see your brother Shen''s skill." Then he began to work on my head, braiding the fine hair on both sides into a braid. Finally, he got close to the middle and tied it up. Then he took the hairpin I just had on my head and pinched it at will. The hairpin became a hairpin, not in the hair. "That''s right, the standard of distribution for modern women." Said, have looked, it seems that there is something dissatisfied, and finally found, "the bangs are too long. Cut it off. " Said, with a magic like a knife.


    Yes, that''s right. It''s a knife. Either scissors or knives.


    I was startled for a moment. What is this? "Wait, what are you doing?" Are you sure it''s a haircut, not a shave?


    "I''ll break the bangs for you." Nangong Shuo is pressing forward step by step.


    Butterfly son also scared a big jump, suddenly a jump but rise, "Xuan Yuan elder brother, help!"


    "Aye Aye." Nangong Shuo didn''t like it. "I''m not trying to kill people. What do you call help?"


    I grabbed Nangong Shuo''s knife. "What''s wrong with you? Please use scissors to cut my hair. What kind of knife do you use? Do you want to cut off my scalp? Change the scissors for me, or I''ll scrape your hair off one by one. "


    Nangong Shuo shivered without any reason. It was so cold. "Without scissors, where can I get them for you? I''ll give you two knives to piece together? "


    "I can make you round and shiny now," I rushed to nangongshuo with a knife.


    Nangong Shuo immediately got up, "I''ll go to find the scissors right away." Then he turned and ran away.


    Ten minutes later, Nangong Shuo brought the scissors. I still don''t believe in his skill. It''s the first time I''ve seen him cut with a knife, so I''d better do it myself.


    After finishing, Nangong Shuo looked at it again and laughed, "well, that''s good. That''s good. That''s your dress..."


    I look at my clothes. They haven''t been changed since I woke up. The style is not of this era. It looks like flame changed them for me. I remember wearing clothes before. What about my clothes? "Nice clothes, just wear them." not naked.


    "Can you do something? A girl doesn''t know how to dress herself up. I really don''t know how the spirit hall supports you. " Then he handed me a bag in his hand and said, "I''ve got some clothes for you. You can have a try."


    I took the bag, looked, inside is a set of pink skirt, I even immediately black, "dress?""Cough, I think you''re very suitable. Well, it''s pretty." Nangong Shuo smiles awkwardly,


    I pat the bag on his face, "ha ha."


    Nangong Shuo took the bag on his face and laughed awkwardly. "Keke, really, I think it''s good for you. Go and have a try."


    "Give me something else, or get out of here!" I gave him a look.


    "Hey, hey, hey." Butterfly is laughing.


    Nangong Shuo can''t hang on his face, "you girl, don''t go, be careful, you''ll be found by your flame sister."


    Such a reminder, butterfly just remember. Immediately jumped up and made a grimace at Nangong Shuo, "La ~, elder sister, I''ll go first, later, elder brother Shen Ni will go, butterfly will come again." Said already flurried ran far.


    Looking at the figure of the little girl running away, Nangong Shuo smiles, "so long, it''s really amazing to see Dieer again. She has really changed a lot. We don''t know each other anymore. Only when you come back, she will change back to that little sister."


    "Yes." I also nodded and looked at Nangong Shuo. "I''m very curious. Did you know it was me when you first saw me?"


    Nangong Shuo paused and shook his head. "I don''t know. After that, I didn''t even know that I was Shen Ni. The first time I saw you, I just thought you were very interesting. Because you were the younger martial sister of the East, and because you were the boss of the spirit Hall, no one would refuse to make friends with the Yin Yang middle men in antique street."

 Chapter 687

    "Oh, cunning fellow." I didn''t care much, just laughed, "when did you know that?"


    Nangong Shuo also smiles, shakes his head and doesn''t answer. Out of the window a gust of wind blowing, petals on the flower tree along the window floated into the house. I stroked my long hair and sat down on the corridor. The wind made the silver bells jingle on my legs.


    Nangong Shuo stood behind me, carefully staring at the girl around him, "is the flame to find me."


    As if I didn''t hear it, I sat there, silent for a long time, and then smile, "I have always been very curious, why, you will choose reincarnation, according to the general situation, Xuanyuan and elder sister have been out of reincarnation, why only you."


    Nangong Shuo laughed, "what''s the matter, as long as it''s still there."


    I glanced at Nangong Shuo and shook my head. "It''s just up to you. Since you are willing to suffer from eternal reincarnation, it''s useless for others to say anything."


    Nangong Shuo stopped and lowered his head. His face was a little bit bad. "Cough, naturally, it''s not what I want. It''s just some external factors. It''s not convenient to say here."


    "Because of her?" I understand, I asked.


    Nangong Shuo was a little embarrassed, "what about me I''ll get you another dress and two more by the way. " With that, Nangong Shuo grabbed the bag and got up to go.


    "Bring me these messy clothes again, and I''ll take your clothes." I roared at Nangong Shuo''s back.


    Nangong Shuo just left, I glanced at a mass of white in the corner, "people are gone, come out."


    Voice just fell, from the corner out of a small white dog, oh, small white fox, small white fox suddenly jumped on my leg, "how do you come?" The fox nests in my leg. "How did you find me?"


    "Smell." Du Han answers lazily.


    "You are really a canine." I couldn''t help laughing, "what are you doing here?"


    "I''m looking for you." Du Han stretched out his claws. "You''re gone. What am I doing here? I''m not familiar with those people. "


    His eyes darkened and he reached out and picked up the fox. "You shouldn''t have come."


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether you are Xue Lian er or Shuo Tong Xue." Du Han softened in my hand. "I have nothing to rely on now. If I don''t want to be a lone ranger, I can only rely on you. Well, you can also treat me as a pet."


    Being a pet or something, "you don''t eat dog food."


    "That''s all I refuse!" Du Han struggled for a moment and broke away from me. Jump to one side, in my side into human shape, leisurely bask in the sun, "say here is also good, very comfortable, with you really is a comfortable life."


    "What''s going on over there?" I asked.


    Du Han took a look at me, "you really can''t put it down. Since you can''t, why do you want to make such a choice?"


    "Because you don''t know what happened to Xuelian." I sighed. "I can''t swallow that."


    "The king of hell said he had a chip in his hand to make you forgive them." Du Han said what he had heard.


    "Oh?" I squint at the chips. "I think it''s big."


    Du Han shrugged, "I don''t know, he didn''t say."


    I knew he didn''t either. "Forget it. It''s boring. Go out with me."


    "Are you sure you can walk out now?" Go through the cold and pick your eyebrows.


    As soon as I put my hand on my face, my appearance changed immediately, and that young looking face became mature instantly. At least no one said that I was young in terms of age.


    "Wow, you can change your face." Du Han is surprised. This face doesn''t look familiar at all.


    "Magic." How come I haven''t thought of using this before, eh Probably lazy.


    "It''s really convenient." Du Han murmured.


    I''m not familiar with daomen yet. Fortunately, there''s a Duhan who can find me. At least I''ve been around daomen for half a circle.


    Out of the door, I met xuanyuanying, looked at me, and then at Duhan behind me, "where are you going?"


    Looking at him, slightly bent his eyes, "Yo, I can recognize it like this. It''s true love. Yes? I have to tell you where I''m going? "


    "Well, I didn''t mean that." Xuanyuanying embarrassed bow, "just, now is a special time, you go out at this time..."


    "I can''t get used to the clothes that Nangong Shuo brought. I''ll go out and buy two clothes by the way." I didn''t bring any clothes here.


    Xuanyuanying was silent for a moment, "what style do you want, just send someone to prepare."


    "Forget it, I can''t believe the eyes of those guys. It''s just that I''ve been choking hard these days. I''m going out for a walk." I waved casually. "Don''t worry, I''ll let you recognize it." It''s probably because this is his territory. I''m the only one who can get out of it.


    Xuanyuanying looked at me and then at Duhan, "then be careful yourself. Shall I have someone to protect you? ""Do you think I need protection?" I smile at xuanyuanying.


    It''s not necessary. Xuanyuanying helpless, "well, money?"


    "Oh, No." I cold under the face, by the way toward xuanyuanying hand, meaning very clear. I don''t know where my clothes went or where I got the money.


    Xuanyuanying had a headache. He put a card in my book. I took it and read it over and over for a long time. "You elder are good. You''re a limited black card. You have enough oil and water."


    "What is oil and water enough." Xuanyuanying glared at me, "I''m just like taking bribes."


    "Ha ha," I waved the card in my hand and turned to leave. Du Han looked at xuanyuanying and shrunk his neck. What they were afraid of most was the Taoist, and they were also the Taoist with high moral character. They quickly followed me.


    Looking at Du Han''s advice, I laughed, "you dare to come to daomen, but you are lucky not to be caught and hanged."


    "Well, it''s all for you." Du Han is close to me.


    Halfway through the walk, suddenly Duhan seemed to find something. Looking to the other side, I stopped, went back and looked at him, "what are you looking at?"


    "There is a vision in the sky. Someone is practicing." Du Han looks at the other side curiously, and golden auspicious clouds appear in the sky.


    "It''s the secret of daomen." I replied, "but with such a small piece of gold cloud, it seems that cultivation is not very good."


    "Ten thousand secrets?" Du Han took a look at me, and then looked at the golden cloud, "I''ve heard that it''s a very powerful Taoist art, which specializes in conquering evil spirits. It''s ten thousand weight. "


    "Yes." I nodded.

 Chapter 688

    "This ten thousand secret is a secret of Xuanyuan''s pulse. It''s three times, nine levels and eighteen secrets. It''s estimated that at this level, there are only ten decisions, not even the bottom three. "


    "What the hell?" Du Han''s face was muddled, "isn''t it ten times decision? Why haven''t you had triple


    "What the triple play here says is: ten, white and thousand. After breaking through the thousand senses, there are nine levels. After nine stories, it''s eighteen


    Du Han was stunned, "isn''t he still at the bottom?"


    "Don''t underestimate the ten thousand secret formula. Even the current Taoist leader is just as good as a thousand. In the whole Taoist school, only xuanyuanying had reached the eighteen Jue. And it''s only at the stage of 18 Jue, not 18 Jue. " I explained.


    "Why don''t we go there?" Du Han touched, "go and see who is practicing?"


    I glanced at Du Han, "you are free."


    "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look." I was dragged by Du hanlian.


    The location of the vision is a small yard. Before I entered it, I felt a great momentum. After a pause, I took a look at him and said, "this is my advice."


    "You are not a demon, you are not afraid." Du Han glared at me.


    He put his hand on his shoulder and patted him. Seeing that he protected his aura, he covered his aura. "Now it''s OK."


    Looking across the door at the stone in the yard, there was a young man, about twenty years old, with a rigorous face and a pair of gold framed glasses on his face. Sweat from his head down, I almost think it''s dongfangze, it doesn''t look like, but this momentum is OK.


    Relying on the doorframe, he looked at the boy in the room and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Xuanyuanlie, the third son of the Xuanyuan family, is a child who was admitted by the daomen Xuanyuan family five years ago, but has not yet entered the post of heir."


    "Why?" Du Han asked curiously.


    "He was left behind by old man Xuanyuan when he was young. He didn''t know his existence until his wife died, but he was not accepted by the Xuanyuan family. He was raised outside by old man Xuanyuan. He was not accepted until he saved his half brother five years ago. The time of contact with Taoism is too short, the talent is general, and the accomplishments are low among the brothers. "


    "Oh, it seems that there are a lot of disputes within the big family." Du Han nodded.


    "You demons all have such bad things, not to mention the Taoist sect that dominates the world." I sneered, "the position of Taoist leader is what everyone wants to do. The Xuanyuan family, the four major families, and the major sects, which one doesn''t want to do."


    "You mean..." Du Han was a little surprised.


    "It looks one way, but in fact, it''s another way." I smiled. Then he looked at the boy in the yard. "However, xuanyuanlie was able to practice Wanzhong Jue in less than ten years, which was not as good as it seemed. He didn''t know whether he was fighting for the successor or just for self-protection."


    "These famous people. Who knows who''s in the mood? " Du Han shrugged, "just like my unlucky brother, do you remember, Du Ying, don''t look at him like that, but he is covetous for the position of demon king. Do you really think he wants me to go back?"


    "I see he doesn''t want you back." I glanced at Du Han, "so he doesn''t have to think hard to get rid of you, but if he doesn''t care about you, he probably doesn''t want you to go back."


    Du Han hugged his arm beside me. "That''s what I said."


    People see also see, is going to go, a sound came from the house, let us completely can''t go, "who?"


    This detection ability is fairly good. Then, in front of us, a flash, white and blue shirt appeared in front of us. "Who are you? How did you get in? "


    "Xuanyuanying asked me to come in." I said with a smile.


    The other side immediately put away his anger and gave me a respectful fist. "It turned out that he was the distinguished guest of elder Xuanyuan. It was impolite."


    I stare at him for a while, the child is good, "ten thousand heavy Jue decision." I read slowly, "think of your youngest brother, who is now in vain."


    Xuanyuanlie face immediately become some bad, but there is no taboo, "yes, the younger generation is not enough, the younger generation will work hard."


    Ah ~, if my two ancestors had this consciousness, I would wake up in a dream. "If I say that I can make you break through to the Ninth level in a short time, the premise is to abolish your many accomplishments now, will you?" It is wrong to practice at the beginning. Only by abolishing and then establishing can we make a breakthrough.


    Xuanyuanlie was surprised and broke through nine levels in a short time? It''s a huge temptation, but I really want him to give up his current cultivation. If he can''t succeed at that time, won''t he become a useless man?


    However, looking at the girl in front of him, xuanyuanlie decided to have a try, "I''d like to, please give me some advice."


    With a smile, my hands floated up and hit him all at once. Xuanyuanlie only felt a pain all over his body. His aura was scattered in an instant, but it didn''t dissipate. Instead, he was surrounded like a cloud."Sit with your knees crossed, calm your mind and gather your qi." I called softly.


    Xuanyuanlie endured the pain and vomited a mouthful of blood. Do as I say, cross your knees and concentrate.


    I said again, "bring out your consciousness, feel the aura around you, and introduce your blood from your breath."


    Xuanyuanlie obediently put his consciousness out of the body, felt the lingering aura fog around him, and was surprised, "this is..."


    "It''s your own psychic power." I replied: "the so-called ten thousand heavy formula focuses on one heavy one. The heavy sword has no edge, and the big skill is not working. That''s the truth. Now what you have to do is to arouse the aura between heaven and earth to merge into these layers of fog, and introduce it into your body when you can''t see them at all."


    Xuanyuanlie did it, and the aura of heaven and earth melted into those layers of fog. He didn''t know what he was doing, but he did it.


    Looking at xuanyuanlie at the door so practice up, it is estimated that in a short time will not wake up, directly help him close the door. You practice slowly. I''ll go out first.


    "How could you think of meddling in helping him?" Du Han asked curiously.


    "Is it possible to be a good man?" I glanced at Duhan, "and don''t you think it''s fun? It''s not easy to meet such a polite person. I can''t help pointing out. "


    "Yes, look at them, and then look at your two apprentices." Du Han shook his head helplessly.


    Speaking of the two of them, I don''t know what''s going on now. I haven''t paid attention to them for some time. However, if something really happened, the phone would have exploded. Obviously, it''s still fine.

 Chapter 689

    Finally, we wandered inside the gate for a whole morning, but we didn''t go out. We had no choice but to walk empty. The first thing I do when I go out is to find a place to have a good meal. I don''t dislike the poor food in daomen. I just open a small kitchen. Besides, it''s noon now.


    In the eyes of the prosperity of Kyoto, the pace of the city is faster than that of the commercial street, the flow of goods is often in a few seconds, and famous brand shops are everywhere. The rich second generation of officials and the second generation of noble CHILDES are in charge here. The real ladies often take these flashy things with a brush. That''s all. One by one, in this one mu of land, one by one You have to be careful with the form.


    A woman with a Yin fish birthmark entered a LV store. I thought about it and took Duhan in.


    "Well, don''t you like this kind of clothes? I don''t like wearing it on me, "Du Han complained to me.


    One side of the waiter''s eyes immediately wrong, look at our eyes full of disgust, make me with never seen the world, I stare at Du Han one eye, looked at the woman over there to choose clothes, "see that woman?"


    Du Han took a look at the woman, "what''s the matter?"


    "She has a mole on her body." I replied.


    Du Han immediately understood, "you mean she..." Du Han looks surprised.


    "Look at me." Said, I walked directly toward the girl, especially accidentally bumped, "ouch."


    "Ah --" the woman was also confused by me. She responded and apologized again and again. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "It''s OK," I said with a smile. I went on, and Duhan came around from the other side.


    "What are you doing?" Du Han asked strangely. I showed him the spoils in my hand. Du Han was surprised in a moment. "I''ll go. Your hand is too fast. Part time thief, you."


    Of course, I returned it. I quickly opened my wallet, looked in it, found out an ID card, and looked at the time below, "half July, as expected."


    "Do you think she''s going to be next?" Du Han asked, and then he was surprised, "but there are many people born on this day. Why is it her? Because of the birthmark? "


    "That birthmark is not what ordinary people can have. It shows that her soul in her previous life was divided into two parts. In this life, reincarnation became two." I replied, "if you can split the soul in two and reincarnate, you don''t know how powerful the spiritual power is."


    Du Han was shocked. "Will she be the last sacrifice?"


    I thought about it and handed him my wallet. "You go."


    "Me?" Du Han muddled for a while, "Why me?"


    "It''s easiest for a boy to get close to her and protect her. Hurry up. " I put my wallet into Duhan''s arms and pushed the man out.


    Du Han looked back at me helplessly, turned to catch up with the woman just now, "Miss, wait a minute, miss."


    The woman looked back at him. "What''s the matter?"


    "Is this your wallet?" Du Han brings her purse.


    The woman was also surprised. She quickly looked through her bag and found that it was missing. She took the wallet in her hand and looked through it at random. She was relieved to find that it was not missing. "Thank you so much. Look at me I don''t know when I lost my things. Thank you very much. Otherwise, I''ll treat you to dinner later. I''ll take it as a thank you. "


    "Ah?" Du Han was stunned. He looked back at me.


    I immediately reminded him, "refuse, said no time, to accompany my sister shopping."


    "Oh, it''s OK. No, I''ll go shopping with my sister later." Duhan understood immediately.


    Seeing this, the woman took out a business card from her bag and said, "this is my contact information. You can contact me if you have anything in the future."


    Duhan pause, took the card, "OK." Then he turned and walked towards me.


    As soon as I pat my forehead, it''s over. In modern society, this child is just a loser who can''t chase his sister. Bai has such a good skin, and the woman is also confused. Don''t you leave contact information?


    Du Han came to me and handed me his business card. "Here, her contact information."


    God, let me die. "Did you leave her contact information?"


    "No Du Han shrugged, "how can I stay without a mobile phone?"


    "You won''t keep me!" I low voice roar a way, this kid intelligence quotient how so bottom? it ticks me off.


    I walked out of the store without looking back. Du Han followed the pupil who made a mistake. He didn''t say a word. Soon he couldn''t help saying, "Hey, don''t do that. At least if you know her contact information, you can call her."


    "Brother, do you know what is reserved and what is hard to get?" I stopped, turned around and looked at him, "will you tease my sister? If you call her, it seems that you have a crush on others. You need to be high cold, high cold. Nowadays, high cold and overbearing president is the style that women like."


    Du Han has some grievances, "I don''t know."


    No help! I sighed. "Forget it, I''ll see if I can fix it." Looks like I''m on my own. Hand, a lotus appears in the hand, lotus out of hand, on the ground into a little girl, looks a little similar to the butterfly. "Go and help me stare at the woman just now. If you have any news, please tell me immediately.""Yes Little girl feet together, the body has been, give me a gift, and then turned into white light to follow up.


    Du Han looked at me inexplicably, "why do you let me approach her in this way?"


    The child is finished. "I hope you can get close to her and find out where her other half is. By the way, if she thinks that she is in danger, she will think of you, and then you can protect her nearby. Liannu can only watch her and protect her. In case of being lured away by the enemy, it''s not over."


    "Yes," Du Han nodded.


    I had no air traffic control, and then went shopping, "but twins, I remember seeing a pair of twins before. They live and die together, but they are extremely Yin


    "I''m just afraid that what if they''re looking for twins like this?" Du Han is a little worried.


    I picked up a blue dress and looked at him. "This phenomenon is not common. First, the pain of two souls will be great. If it''s not for special reasons, it won''t be like this. Second, it''s even more difficult to find twins born on ghost day. Ghost day is full of Yin Qi. Twins who want to be born at this time will either die early or die of Yin Qi He is short of breath. It''s a rare event in a hundred years. Besides, it''s almost impossible to find four pairs of twins born on different ghost days at the same time. He doesn''t need four pairs of twins at all. He just needs four powerful Yin bodies. "

 Chapter 690

    Du Han nodded, "do you want to inform them?"


    I thought for a moment, "I''ll email the girl''s information to Mingqing later."


    "Don''t you need me to send a message for you?" Du Han was stunned. I thought I needed him to deliver a message.


    "You can''t say it clearly," I shook my head. "It''s better to send it to Mingqing anonymously. Let him find out. " Du Han nodded clearly. I chose some clothes casually. "These clothes, help me to hold them up."


    "Yes, just a moment, please." The waiter took some clothes to help me pack them. I went to the counter to pay by the way.


    Du Han also followed, "I really don''t understand. Why don''t you even contact Ming Qingming now? What''s the matter with them? They''re all your people. "


    "It''s right to say that, but after all, people''s hearts are separated by skin. The temptation is too great. Even parents can become enemies." I took a look at him and handed the card to the cashier. When the cashier saw the card, he was stunned for a few seconds and went to pay immediately.


    They all shook their heads and said, "you don''t know what you said?"


    "To be honest, I can''t believe you." My eyes are close to Du Han. "At this time, I don''t believe anyone except butterfly and Lingwu."


    "Alas, I really don''t understand your feminine heart," Du Han sighed.


    I am inexplicable some happy is how to return a responsibility? Huh? He said my woman? Yes, someone finally admitted that I was a woman, not a child.


    After buying the clothes, should I still lack a bag? Anyway, the most important thing Xuanyuan family needs is money. I found a place to change my clothes by the way. It''s too ancient. I don''t mind if I wear the general retro style, but it can be used for archaeology. It''s a high rate of turning back all the way. Change it quickly. White coat, gray shirt, grey cotton and hemp skirt, hair tied into a twist in the side, hands again in front of a brush, and changed a look, so it is like a college student ah.


    Change your clothes. As for the one you used to wear, take it back. It can''t be wasted. I didn''t recognize it when I went out to spend the cold. I didn''t know it was me until I walked towards him.


    "I''ll go, you''ve changed again!" Du Han was surprised.


    "Hey, hey." I''m proud to smile, "gone." Dragging Du Han into the store next door, "show me that bag."


    "All right." The clerk immediately took down the small black backpack that I liked.


    I took it over and looked at the one on the other side, "that one over there also helped me take it down."


    "OK," as I asked, I took down the black and blue bag that was placed on the top, "Miss, you have a great eye. This is the latest model of this season. It''s a limited edition three-way bag. It''s designed by flower bud and can match all kinds of clothes."


    Left hand backpack, right hand three bags, I looked around, to show Du Han, "which is good?"


    Du Han, who was suddenly asked, was stunned. He looked left and then looked, "I think it''s all good. I bought them all. Anyway, you are not short of money. "


    "Why buy so much?" I smacked my lips, looked left and right by myself, and finally chose the three bags, "I want this."


    "Well, I''ll wrap it for you." Said to take the bag.


    "Don''t pack it. I''ll just carry it." I''ll pass the bank card.


    "All right." The shop assistant laughed.


    Carry a good bag and throw clothes to Du Han. Anyway, he''s here to buy a shopping cart. Carry on with your bag. Well, I have to buy my wallet. Anyway, I wanted to change it for a long time. I have to buy two more new clothes and toiletries. I didn''t bring anything here. All of these have to be bought.


    As I count the things I want to buy, I stroll around and see what I want to buy. I feel that the cold behind me is getting slower and slower. It seems that I can''t support it any more!


    I can''t buy any more. If it goes on like this, the little fox will be crushed by me, "OK."


    "Go back?" Crossing the cold, you can see the stars immediately. It''s so late.


    "Find a place to rest." I winked at Du Han. Then he walked into a bar.


    Du hanku followed me. The bar was just a time of carnival. The music and the lights were so loud that Du Han didn''t adapt to all this. He followed me and I took him to the counter. It''s too noisy here. I''m sending it directly to his head.


    "Come on, there may be something unexpected." I comforted him.


    Du Han glanced at me. Just as he wanted to open his mouth, he thought of the music here. He immediately shut up and said, "what''s the unexpected harvest here? You can''t think that you can find two suitable people in one day?"


    "The right person may not, but there may be other gains." I continued to sound forever, then held out two fingers to the bartender, "two glasses of ice water." Duhan, the fox, doesn''t know if he''s ever had a cocktail. You''d better give him some ice water.


    After sitting for a while, Du Han couldn''t sit still. "It''s noisy here. Let''s go back."


    "What''s the hurry?" I glanced at him, eyes four float, eyes fixed on a person, smile, "come, go.""Ah?" Du Han called out directly, and I pulled him away for no reason.


    Through the layers of people, directly toward the stage area, but was stopped on the way, "Miss, alone, please have a drink."


    Mom, don''t you see me busy? "No time. Let''s go." He was going to go around, but the man was still reluctant.


    "Don''t be so cold, the little girl is still a college student. It''s just to invite you to have a drink. It doesn''t mean anything else." the other party is obviously a gangster with a white hair.


    "Get out of here!" My eyes are always on a man singing on the stage.


    "Damn it, don''t toast, don''t drink," said the gangster impatiently. "Don''t be shameful, bitch. Do you know who I am?"


    I can''t stand it. "Crossing the cold," I cried, frowning slightly at the death fearing gangster.


    Du Han picked his eyebrows and mourned for his brother, "do you agree?"


    "Well, I agree!" I nodded.


    Du Han put all my things aside, and then walked to the gangster with a smile. The gangster immediately became nervous, "what are you doing? Want to fight? " In such an instant, a dozen people stood up around him.


    Du Han is still smiling at him, "don''t be so nervous. What''s the matter? Let''s find a place where there is no one to talk about." Then he put his arm around the Thug''s shoulder.


    "Bah, smelly boy, it''s quite a hero. I''ll let you be a hero for once, but don''t blame my brother for not reminding you." the gangster looked at Du Han with a smile. This man is also a good leather bag. I don''t know how to play.

 Chapter 691

    The flame leaps in the hands and burns everything. The little person comes out of the flame and is stained with the flame. She dances in the flame and jumps in the flame. Her dress is stained with the flame and the flame is flying. The rotating flame becomes the flame lotus, and the little person turns into the flame on the flame lotus.


    A group of thugs followed Duhan out. I continued to walk towards the stage area. The man seemed to notice me, turned his head and looked at me from the crowd. Suddenly, he grinned and ran away.


    When I saw this, I caught up. There were too many people in the bar. I pushed them one by one. After that, they were gone. Fortunately, the smell was still there. I chased them out the back door.


    Outside, it was dark and the lights were bright. On the way, I saw the white streamer flashing in the deep lane, and then I saw the white tail shaking behind Du Han, sharp animal ears, and a black dragon horn on his head. His eyes twinkled with blue eyes, and he held a beating heart in his hand. A group of people in front of him turned white.


    "Monster, monster."


    "You''ve solved this problem quickly. Catch up with me at once." I told a, again catch up.


    At night, two people on the street, one after the other, fled and the other chased. I didn''t even know where they followed. There was no sound of insects around. There was no way ahead. The other side had no way to escape. They turned and looked at me, "beauty, you chased me all the way, aren''t you tired?"


    "How can you be tired of chasing a handsome guy, handsome guy, do you think so?" I also stopped, anyway, he has no way to escape, I don''t believe he can go to heaven.


    "Oh, beautiful women are so enthusiastic. You and I are talented and beautiful. Now that the moon is dark and the wind is high, how about we talk about life and ideals?" The other side hugged his arm and said with a smile.


    "Of course, let''s find a quiet, empty place and have a good discussion." I held my arm and walked slowly. My feet suddenly turned black. Ripples were aroused on the ground. The reflection of the moon was reflected on the ground. Water lilies came out where I walked. "Here, it should be very quiet."


    A cold sweat dripped from the other person''s head. "It''s really a quiet place, but..."


    "What''s the problem?" In the hands of a group of flowers group cohesion, I smile, "not to say, talk about life, talk about ideals? It''s a good place to be. No one''s bothering us


    He stepped back two steps, "ha ha, girls are too violent to get married."


    "Then try it." Say, hand flower group throw out, a burst of petals diffuse in front of my eyes, blocking the line of sight, I took the opportunity to fly in the past, the hands of the red umbrella, umbrella gently turned, umbrella surface rotation fly out petals, blood red petals like blood stained in general, many with a sharp toward his face.


    But the man was gone, and the petals dissipated in the void. I put my umbrella on my shoulder to block the attack from behind.


    I gently smile, "mouth said no, but the body is very honest."


    The silver blade brushed his face. "It''s easy to be misunderstood to say that."


    I dodged, and the surface of the umbrella merged. The sharp spear of the umbrella stabbed him directly. I didn''t expect to stab him. After all, this man is famous for his speed.


    "Very close, very close," he immediately backed away and wiped his clothes. I turned around and found that his coat had been poked a hole, probably by my umbrella. "What can''t be said well? Girls are too violent, but it''s not good."


    "Speak well," I said with a smile, "well, we''ll come and speak well."


    He was also wary, "what do you want to say?"


    "Why don''t you tell me where he is?" I smile very gently, "last time broke my magic, is he."


    "Ah?" He''s playing dumb. "What are you talking about, what is he? Which one is he


    "Don''t play dumb here, you know who I''m talking about." The big umbrella in the hand waved, lazy shoulder on the shoulder, "in this world, in addition to him, I can''t think of a second person."


    He also smile, "you are really, boastful, only he?"? Have you forgotten the Qingqiu clan? "


    "Qingqiu never deals with the outside world," I shrugged. "Since you say so, it seems that you know who the other party is. Let''s talk about it."


    "Cough." The other side coughed awkwardly, "you know, I''m just a puppet. I haven''t contacted him for so many years. Now you ask me how I know. "


    "As long as you''re alive, he''s alive. As long as you''re alive, you can sense where he is." I have no intention of letting him go.


    "Hey, boss, although I don''t know where it is, it''s not good for you to make me betray my master like this." He had no choice but to show his hand.


    "Do you think you have the right to choose now?" Around the petals diffuse, floating down from the sky, covering the line of sight.


    "Not necessarily." He chuckled. "Don''t forget, I''m also a product of the Jiang family''s magic." As he spoke, his body suddenly drifted away like petals. As the petals gradually dissipated, his body disappeared.Until the magic space can''t keep him, I didn''t plan to keep him this time. I just want to find him to prove one thing, that is, he is still alive. I don''t know what kind of expression she would have if she knew he was still alive.


    Magic space removed, there are petals across the face flew to the high, I did not pay attention to, Du Han just want to chase, was stopped by me, "don''t chase, the goal has been achieved. It''s no use chasing him back now. He can''t betray his master. "


    "What do you mean?" Du Han asked.


    I sneer, "count up, I should call him ancestor." I glanced at Du Han and looked at the blood left at the corner of his mouth. I reached out and wiped it for him. "Remember to wipe your mouth after eating. Otherwise, if you are found out, you will be killed. "


    Du Han Lengleng looked at me and licked the blood from the corner of his mouth. Then he wiped the corner of his mouth by himself, "Oh, I forgot."


    Looking at Du Han''s appearance, I laughed, "I haven''t tasted human blood for a long time."


    Du Han looked at me, and the beast pupil narrowed slightly. "Other Taoists are wary of monsters eating people. When they see monsters doing evil, they will kill them. But you ask me to kill people and eat people''s hearts. Generally, only evil ways can do this. But you are not evil. "


    "To be exact, I''m not even a Taoist." I turned around and said, "I''m a man in the middle of yin and Yang, not to mention those scum. No matter how ordinary I am, I''m still a cautious little girl. Anyone who is angry will want to let each other die. I just did what they didn''t do."

 Chapter 692

    "I did it for you." Du Han keeps up with me, "go back?"


    "Well," I nodded, suddenly thought of something, "by the way, I put the things I bought before in the bar, remember to go back and get them."


    Du Han was stunned in the original area. Looking at his appearance, I couldn''t help laughing and strode forward.


    The night is deep, the road back is deep and sorrowful, the street lights on both sides of the street are out, the darkness in the city is quietly spreading, the fog is extending in the darkness, and in the fog, there are bursts of children''s voices.


    "The snow in the sky is falling quietly. There is a doll by the side of the road. Doll, doll, why don''t you go home? Don''t you have no home, no father and mother, Wuwuwuwu..."


    "who make complaints about singing at midnight?"


    "It''s a lullaby." I replied.


    "What?" Du Han doesn''t understand, "an mianqu? I remember it''s a nursery rhyme


    "No one sings the same thing." I stopped. "In other words, it''s not people who sing."


    Du Han understood, "ghost?"


    "You can say that." I nodded.


    "Do you care?" Du Han asked.


    I pause, pulling Du han to hide in one side of the alley, "Shh, don''t make a sound, cover up your breath, it''s a Taoist."


    The singing stopped abruptly, and a figure flashed in front of us, followed by a few shadows. As the shadows flashed by, Du Han and I immediately went into the dark and hid our breath. We didn''t go out of the alley until the shadows disappeared completely.


    "Since all the people from all walks of life are here, there''s nothing for us here." I leaned against the wall and said, "it''s not far from the bar just now. With the sound of the siren, it seems that the pile you made just now is also included in the complaint. There''s nothing left


    "Don''t worry, I''ve dealt with it cleanly. You didn''t teach me." Du Han gave me a smile, "since there''s nothing wrong with us here, go back."


    I nodded, but always felt that the song had been heard somewhere, and unconsciously sang, "snow in the sky, quietly down, there is a doll by the side of the road, doll, doll, why don''t you go home, don''t you have a home, no father and mother, ah ~ doll, don''t be sad, don''t be afraid, let me lend you half of your mother, and share with you There is a home. Let me lend half of your mother and share a home with you. "


    On the way home, accompanied by this children''s song, Du Han lamented, "why do you sing this song? It''s sad. Can you change a song? "


    I looked at him and shook my head. "I don''t know. I just think it''s familiar."


    "It''s a children''s song. It''s normal to hear it." It''s no surprise that Du Han has spread his hand.


    "I haven''t heard this song," I shook my head. "I came out four years ago and have been in antique street since I came out. People in places like antique street can''t sing this kind of children''s song for you at all. It''s good to read a poem and a historical document."


    "You haven''t heard of that before?" Du Han asked.


    "No," there is only one lullaby in my memory.


    "That''s probably what you overheard on TV that time." Du Han spread his hand.


    "Well, maybe." I shook my head and could not help humming, "the snow in the sky, quietly, there is a doll by the side of the road, doll, doll, why don''t you go home, don''t you have a home, no father and mother, ah ~ doll, don''t be sad, don''t be afraid, let me lend you half of your mother, share a home with you, let me lend you ordinary mother, and you Share a home. "


    Du Han sighed, "can I change a song?"


    I gave him a white look. "I can''t sing much."


    "What kind of songs do you have on Yingliu?" Du Han asked.


    I thought about it and nodded, "OK, OK."


    Just as I was about to speak, there was a voice behind me, "sister?"


    I was stunned for a moment, turned to see, a girl in a red skirt in the dark lane, timid, only showing a half hidden head. Looking at this girl who is about my age, I can''t help frowning. This girl looks familiar.


    "What''s your name?" Du Han gave me a look. A little confused.


    "Ah?" I am also Leng for a while, "some look familiar." But I forgot.


    "No..." The girl looked at me, her eyes darkened, and she drew back into the darkness.


    As soon as the girl stepped back, several shadows fell down in the dark and looked at us, "who are you? What are you doing here in the middle of the night? "


    Looking at a few people, my eyes narrowed slightly, and I leaned back to Duhan, "honey, haven''t you come yet? Well


    "Ah, ah?" I''m in a daze. Reaction came over, looked at those people, also understand what I mean, eyes slightly confused for a while, the corners of the mouth raised a smile, "fast, fast, in front." Then he reached out and pointed to the road ahead, "who are you? Get out of the way and go With that, we both pretended to be drunk and walked forward.Those people saw us like this and made way. "It''s two drunken lovers. Don''t worry about them. It''s important to pursue the evil spirit."


    "Well," he said, a few people left again, watching people go, I immediately released Duhan, pushed people away, looked at the alley, "all gone, come out."


    The alley was quiet for a while. After a long time, a girl in red came out. She was about thirteen or fourteen years old. She held her dress with timid hands. "Why do you want to help me?"


    I looked at the little girl carefully this time and couldn''t help frowning, "Lina?"


    "You How do you know me? " The girl was surprised. "You Are you a sister? No, no, my sister is not like this. She''s dead. "


    "Who is this?" Du Han asked.


    "Lin Ling''s sister." I frowned. When I borrowed Lin Ling''s body, she was very well.


    "You know my sister? Do you know where she is? " The girl asked anxiously, "I I''ve been waiting for her and I want to say sorry to her. I''ve always been too headstrong to consider her situation. I''ve been waiting for her. "


    Looking at this girl, I was stunned. "Your sister has been reincarnated for a long time. You don''t have to wait for her. Go and reincarnate quickly."


    "Have you gone yet?" The girl''s eyes darkened. "I thought she would wait for me."


    "Do you want her to wait for you for seven or eight years?" I asked, but I was also curious, "well, how did you die?"

 Chapter 693

    The girl paused and replied: "after my sister disappeared, my parents regretted it. They began to look for my sister everywhere. Every night they had nightmares. Once they all went to find my sister. I went home from school alone. When I passed this street, I was caught by several bad guys. They raped me. When I ran away, they caught me and killed me alive."


    "So you can''t get rid of your resentment and wait here to get revenge." I nodded clearly.


    She nodded and shook her head again. "I also want to find my sister. This is the way for my sister to go to school. She''s just missing. "


    "She''s dead," I broke her dream impolitely. "You should have known that Lin Ling was terminally ill since she was a child, and then your parents designed a car accident."


    "I know," she nodded, but immediately said, "but I saw that my sister was very good, we went to the amusement park together, we had a good time, but after that I never saw my sister again. My parents thought that they did too much, so my sister ran away from home."


    "She didn''t run away from home," I said slowly. "What you see is a mirage. In fact, she died after the car accident."


    "No way. You''re not a phantom when you lie." She roared.


    "Nothing is impossible. I sent your sister away at the beginning," I didn''t tell her. The body I use now is Lin Ling''s.


    Lina looked at me. "That sister, she She... "


    "She''s very happy." Look at the way she didn''t dare to ask, I helped her answer. "It''s just that there are still a lot of regrets left unfinished, seeing more beautiful scenery and doing more things. But she''s happy to go


    "That''s good, that''s good." Lina nodded.


    "You should go, too." I approached Lina and put my hand over her head.


    It was late at night when I went back. As soon as Du Han came in, he turned into a little white fox and occupied the position of my head of bed. I lay in bed and couldn''t sleep.


    I never thought that I could meet them one day. They all said that people died like lights out. Lin Ling had already died. Now it''s Shuo Tong Xue who survives. But the couple didn''t cherish until they died, but they even lost their two daughters. It''s estimated that the blow is not small. This is the so-called retribution. Therefore, man is doing, heaven is watching, and the karma he has suffered must be paid by himself.


    Long sigh, do not know why meet at this time, is an accident? By chance. I''ve seen the horror of the butterfly effect. I don''t know if it''s because the previous life was Xuelian Er that I met his descendants in this life, and even inherited everything from the Jiang family.


    I can''t help laughing at myself. It''s clear that I should be a mortal enemy. So, did I owe them or did they come to pay them?


    "Hey, I''m hungry. Are you hungry?" I asked.


    The little fox around me didn''t speak. He probably died of sleep. I turned to look at him, but with a smile, got up and went out to find something to eat.


    As a result, when I went out, I saw a man standing in the courtyard with a food box under the eaves of the door. Maybe I heard the sound. He turned around slowly and laughed very gently. "I know you didn''t eat in the evening. I''ll give you something to eat."


    "Oh? It''s a magic operator. It''s so interesting. " I opened the food box. It was warm food inside. I took it out and put it on the ground. I also sat on the ground and looked up at him while eating.


    "A lot of things happened tonight, until you certainly didn''t have time to eat well." He turned and came and sat down on the steps of the corridor.


    "It''s really him. He''s back." I took a bite and got to the point.


    "It''s a flower in front of the water." Xuanyuanying replied. "He used the water to shine on the flowers to make himself immortal."


    "But it''s always a trick. As long as people don''t believe it, they can''t see him. He''s a fake." I nodded, "so he took advantage of Yuan Tiangang. But yuan Tiangang... "


    "Yuan Tiangang should not know, but..." Xuanyuanying also a burst of not answer, "this matter from beginning to end are too many fog, I''m afraid, did not think of so simple."


    "Of course, it''s not that simple. In short, it''s just a continuation of a thousand years ago." I replied, "the so-called Tianzhu plan."


    "Tianzhu plan?" Xuanyuanying puzzled asked, "what is this?"


    I rubbed my temples. "I''m not sure about the details, but it''s definitely not that simple. I don''t want to involve you."


    "If it wasn''t for you, I might have died thousands of years ago, and I wouldn''t have xuanyuanying now. You gave me my life." Xuanyuanying said very touching, "so, what''s involved? Since you saved me, you''ve already involved me."


    "It''s up to you, but I want to remind you that this matter is not as simple as you think. It''s related to heaven''s death. I believe you know how much is involved." I also know what he meant. If he could avoid it, he should have avoided it a thousand years ago.


    "I know." Xuanyuanying nodded, "what can you do?"I thought about it. I put down my job and stretched out my hand. A lotus seed appeared in my hand. Xuanyuanying was a little strange. "What do you want to do?"


    I did not answer, lotus seed in the hands of a little bit began to open the bud, and then blooming out of a lotus, lotus throw, fell in the lake, a figure came from the lotus, petals of the dress tightly attached to the body, after the shore came to us, slightly bowed.


    "Separation?" Xuanyuanying understood.


    "Yes, give him an account." I sighed.


    Xuan Yuan Ying narrowed her eyes. "You mean Mo Chen?"


    "I promised to marry him before, but I''m Shuo Tong Xue from Lingguan. I''m not sure." I sighed helplessly. "And, by the way, my double. I guess they want to use me as their last sacrifice. After all, I am the one who will kill them. "


    Xuanyuan as like as two peas, nodding his head, "yes," and then looking at the girl in front of her eyes. "It''s very much like you, even with the same breath. I don''t know. I really think it''s you. You''re not afraid that she has two hearts to replace you? "


    "Yes, she''s my part." I waved, the girl immediately came to me, sat down, upper body lying on my leg. "In other words, she has no heart, my heart is her heart, without heart, how can there be two hearts."


    "In other words, she''s part of you." Xuanyuanying learned to speak from me.


    "Yes," I nodded and touched her head.

 Chapter 694

    "What''s more, she''s only made of a lotus seed. She has no strength to betray me."


    The girl looked up and gave me a brilliant smile, "you see." Even if I say that, she will not have any feelings. As long as I feel happy in my heart, she will be happy.


    Xuanyuanying had no choice but to shake his head, "if you fail in this move, you will lose everything."


    "But if I win, I''ll know what the whole game is like." I narrowed my eyes and waved. The girl got up and left. "Don''t worry, everything is under control."


    Xuanyuanying looked at me, "it''s Shuo Tong Xue. I''ve got everything in my hand. If it was her... "


    "If it''s Xuelian, she won''t think about it. For her, strength is everything. Where she is, there is only life and death." I picked up my job and went on eating. Suddenly thought of something, from the body out of the bank card, "by the way, your card, also you."


    "You can use it. It''s of no use to me." Xuanyuanying smiles.


    Now that I''ve said that, I won''t shirk it. I''ve got the card back. "And the one named xuanyuanlie."


    Xuanyuanying put out her hand to clean up the job in front of me. When she heard my words, she was stunned and thought about it. "Xuanyuanlie?"


    "Well, that''s the third son of old man Xuanyuan." I replied, "I saw him when I went out today. He''s a very nice boy. I gave him some advice."


    Xuanyuanying understood, "Oh. I said I saw a vision of heaven today. It was him. Ten thousand secrets? If I can get your advice, I''m afraid I''ll break through the ninth floor in a short time. "


    "Well." I gave her my job, and I was already full. "In fact, it''s not so difficult to cultivate Wanzhong Jue as long as you find the right way. Especially in front of the triple, just like Xiuxian at the beginning of the air into the body


    "Well, it''s just that a lot of people have gone astray now, and they can''t come over." Xuanyuanying sighed. "I''ve been in the realm of ten Jue for a long time now. Are you in the mood to give me some advice?"


    I glanced at him. "At this stage of eighteen Jue, it''s useless to give directions. First, it depends on one''s own perception; second, it depends on the assistance of pills."


    "Well, yes." Xuanyuanying sighed, "it''s a pity that the aura of heaven and earth has already been consumed. After the ninth floor, it''s really hard to think about how much progress we can make."


    "Now that you are invincible, what''s the use of further improvement? It''s true to protect yourself. " I stretched.


    "The world is invincible. It''s just a frog in the well. There are many real masters in the world. Antique Street is one, and Yingliu is one." Xuan Yuanying sighed. "The so-called invincible, but because no one to challenge it."


    I got up from the ground, "at least now, no one can surpass you. Besides, I don''t believe your method is so simple." If it is so simple, he xuanyuanying has long been buried in the long history.


    Xuanyuanying laughed, "you suddenly mentioned that boy, do you want me to take care of him?"


    "In these days, he will probably be able to break through the nine levels. After all, he is an illegitimate son. He has been unknown all the time, and suddenly becomes famous. I''m afraid it''s not good for him. He''s a good boy, willing to bear hardships, and his mind is not so complicated, and his talent is good," I prepared for him. "I want you to accept him as an apprentice. On the one hand, it is also for you to add a little fighting power to us, and on the other hand, it helps him get rid of the so-called dispute of inheritors. "


    Xuanyuanying understood, "OK. But I don''t understand. Why don''t you just accept him as an apprentice? "


    "The master of the spirit hall can only have two apprentices in his life. My apprentices are full." To tell you the truth, I also want to replace those two little bastards.


    "Well, how can you say that he can be used for us?" Xuanyuanying did not understand, "you are not afraid of him..."


    Hello, are you suffering from paranoia again? I''m afraid everyone has two minds. "Have you ever heard of the cat abandonment effect? Abandoned cats are particularly clingy when they are picked up. It''s the same with people. When a person is most helpless and depressed, lend a helping hand to him. He will regard it as a lifelong belief, just like you and Shen Ni had the same feelings for Xuelian er. "


    "I see. I''ll arrange it." Xuanyuanying nodded, "wait for that boy to enter the nine level realm."


    Time dissipated in such a wait, xuanyuanlie has been feeling, I have to say that the child''s feeling is really strong, and I don''t know if it is the foundation laid by hard work before. In just a week, he went from ten to 100, then to 1000, and finally rushed to the first floor of the ninth floor.


    It''s been more than a week. It absorbs the thin aura of the heaven and the earth, and then it puts it into the air of the primate.


    More than a week later, xuanyuanlie woke up and had a thin crystal shell on his body. With a slight movement, he broke to the ground.


    The first time xuanyuanlie woke up, he felt different. His body seemed to have been tempered. His whole body was light, as if he could fly with a slight jump. There was wind under his feet, and his whole body was fresh and fresh, as if he had passed a new life.The most terrible thing is his own cultivation. Although he can''t feel his aura, he can feel that he is absolutely different, as if he is integrated with the surrounding.


    "You wake up." Quiet voice, xuanyuanlie looked up to see the person, busy toward me a fist, "master."


    "I''m not your master," I slowly walked in.


    "All the teachers are teachers. If you teach me how to practice Kung Fu, you are naturally my master." Xuanyuanlie is respectful, and No. 4 dare not be careless.


    I did not speak, just sat on the corridor, "triple is nothing, in other words, triple is just a beginner, you should not be too proud, the future training will be more and more difficult." I said in a cold voice.


    "Yes, I must practice well." Xuanyuanlie is very modest.


    I glanced at xuanyuanlie and continued. "I said, I''m not your master, and you''re not my apprentice."


    "But..." Xuanyuan is in a hurry.


    I glanced at the light blue sky, "there will be a master to find you, not worse than me, he is more suitable to be your master."


    "He?" Xuanyuanlie did not understand, but did not ask.


    Xuanyuanlie just woke up, there was a voice outside the door. It was a servant, "third young master, the leader asked you to come over."

 Chapter 695

    As a servant, there is no politeness in his speech. This message is like a warning. You can imagine how xuanyuanlie lived in daomen.


    Xuanyuanlie didn''t care much. He answered. When he looked back, the woman on the corridor had disappeared. After a pause, he got up and changed his clothes to see what was going on?


    The meeting hall of the road door, the door heavily closed, xuanyuanlie slowly go in, a door met a woman. Twisting his waist, he came up.


    "Oh, third brother, I haven''t seen you for months. Where have you been?"


    "Sister-in-law," xuanyuanlie threw a fist at the visitor. "Long time no see."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. My third brother''s accomplishments have improved a lot. I think there must be a breakthrough in this seclusion." A man beside the woman looks at xuanyuanlie with a smile.


    Xuanyuanlie pushed back, "yes."


    "Oh?" This male and female one Leng, immediately laughed, "can break through in such a short time, the third younger brother should not meet what adventure."


    Xuanyuanlie nodded, suddenly thought of what, "big brother and sister-in-law come here, but what''s the matter?"


    "My father came to us and said that the elder had something important to say." The man laughed, "let''s go in together."


    Xuanyuanlie nodded and followed the two men and women into the meeting hall.


    The assembly hall has long been full of people. The heads of all the major families and the elders of the Taoist sect have come to guess what the important period is. I sat beside xuanyuanying and looked around. When his eyes fell on Dongfang family, he couldn''t help dodging for a while. He felt guilty. Although he was illusory, he couldn''t be found by the sharp eyed and careful elder martial brother.


    "Such a big battle?" I can''t help but speak in a soft voice. With this opening, everyone''s eyes gathered.


    Xuanyuan Ying also frowned, "I only said that there is something to say with the Xuanyuan master, why do so many people come?"


    Old man Xuanyuan immediately burst into a cold sweat, "this I think the elder has something important, so... "


    Xuanyuanying sighed, "it''s nothing. It''s really unusual." Then he got up and said, "there are several important things to call you here today. Now, I want to take him, xuanyuanlie, as an apprentice."


    The whole audience was quiet, and they all looked at the position of Xuanyuan Ying''s finger. Even Xuanyuan lie''s face was muddled. His eyes unconsciously glanced at me. I gave him a naughty wink and a brilliant smile. Xuanyuanlie immediately understood what was going on. Maybe it was the master I told him to find for him, but he didn''t expect to be such a big master. Immediately lower your head.


    "This Elder Xuanyuan, don''t you never accept apprentices? What''s more, even if we accept so many highly qualified disciples in the major Taoist schools, why do we accept such a mediocre disciple as an apprentice? " It was immediately questioned.


    "Mediocre?" I couldn''t help laughing, "please forgive me, daomen can''t find a younger generation who is stronger than him now." Oh, except elder martial brother, Nangong Shuo Anyway, you don''t know his true accomplishments.


    A group of people were immediately angry, but it was difficult to deliver goods. However, an old man stood up and said, "miss is elder Xuanyuan''s distinguished guest. I think she doesn''t know much about the inner situation of daomen..."


    I interrupted him, "xuanyuanlie, tell them, what are your accomplishments now?"


    Xuanyuanlie took a look at me, settled down, and then put the pressure on the outside, "you elders, younger generation, now, wanchongjue''s nine level cultivation. It''s just that it just broke through the ninth floor, and it''s still on the first floor. "


    There was an uproar. No one believed that xuanyuanlie, who was still the most accomplished man in the triple battle a few months ago, had surpassed Xuanyuan''s master, the leader of daomen. Then xuanyuanlie added, "lie is here. Thank you for your advice."


    "Even so, the young lady said that it was ignorant to find a younger generation who could surpass him." It''s the old man of Dongfang family who said this.


    I chuckled. "I know that master Dongfang''s strength is very good, much higher than that of some elders present. But master Dongfang has already worshipped his master, and he worships under the door of the spirit hall. If he competes with others for the master, he will lose his tongue." I looked at the Oriental old man with a smile. I watched him sit back after I finished.


    Looking at a group of people with evil intentions, I couldn''t help laughing. A teacher worship meeting was turned into an open and secret competition meeting by them. ha-ha.


    "All right." Xuanyuanying stretched out her hand and pulled my skirt, indicating that I would stop saying, "it''s just a small thing, there''s another thing. I think all of you here know about the four evil formations in various places. What do you want to say about this? "


    Dongfang Ze was the first to speak. After all, it was the source of intelligence. Well, intelligence came from me. "There are 22 Sisha formations in various places now, and two more are the so-called 24sha split empty formations. They were born in two places, one of which was the place where they fell to the Shentai. That is to say, the other party is likely to take this opportunity to become an immortal. "


    "Down to the altar? Isn''t that just a legend? " Someone immediately asked in shock.


    "Luoshentai does exist." Xuanyuanying replied, "it was originally a place created for the emperor to become an immortal, but it was destroyed later.""But it''s not easy to become an immortal. The more evil they do, the more powerful they are. They killed so many people and tried to create the twenty-four evil forces. Isn''t they going to turn into ashes?" Old man Xuanyuan was very happy that his third son, whom he had always loved, could have a good home. In response, he began to talk about business.


    "That''s the third thing to say." Xuanyuanying sighed and couldn''t help looking at me. Her eyes motioned to me: is that ok?


    I returned him a reassuring eyes, Xuanyuan talent mouth, "heaven, this world."


    There''s another round of silence in the audience. Is it heaven''s death? What''s the meaning of this? "The devil? It''s... " It was Yin Xiu, the old man of the practitioner, who asked questions. I still can''t hide.


    "I remember that Tianzhu fragment was taken away by boss Shuo." Yin Bing said in a low voice.


    "Yes, but I''ve heard recently that Miss Shuo is missing." Someone responded immediately.


    Well, I''m here. "She''s carrying heaven''s death penalty. She''ll be the target of public criticism. I don''t know. What does elder mean?" Dongfangze''s indeterminate breath spread.


    "Tianzhu is now in the world, and miss Shuo is missing. If she doesn''t hide, or Tianzhu is captured, she goes to trace it." Xuanyuanying lies in the daytime. "No matter what, we expect to be the first one, but now it''s important to find Miss Shuo and make sure she''s safe. If we can, take back Tianzhu."

 Chapter 696

    Love if three thousand green silk, forming a bridge, but Bridge side, you in this end, I in that end.


    Dongfangze nodded, did not speak, just eyes but involuntarily began to float to me. I can''t help leaning back and let xuanyuanying block his sight.


    Aware of my action, xuanyuanying turned to look at me, "what''s the matter?"


    "Elder martial brother seems to have begun to doubt me." I whispered back. "I can''t stay here any longer. I''ll go first."


    "Well," xuanyuanying nodded.


    All the people around me are thinking about these things, and I don''t care if anyone leaves. I look around, and my figure is in a trance. Just disappear inside the house.


    Dongfang Ze looks at the person in the line of sight is gone. He lowers his head and whispers something in the ear of Dongfang''s master. He also retreats.


    After I came out, I felt that someone was following me. I couldn''t help but quicken my pace. My body turned into petals. Before the petals dispersed, someone caught up with me. I leaned on the tree trunk and watched the man turn around in confusion.


    Dongfangze turns twice below, and then catches up with another person, Nangong Shuo.


    "Oriental, what are you doing here?" Nangong Shuo came here by running. I don''t know what he saw.


    "Nothing." Dongfangze shook his head, "Why are you here?"


    "I was dragged by my old man, but I''m not interested in those things. I''ll wait for him outside." Nangong Shuo shrugged, "don''t you always have to be absent? Now the meeting is not over. How did you come out? "


    "See a man." Dongfangze looked back and forth, and didn''t see anyone else.


    Nangong Shuo wondered, "who is that?"


    Dongfang zedun, looking at Nangong Shuo, "xuanyuanying elder with a woman, I feel a little strange."


    "Woman?" Nangong Shuo picks eyebrows. Then he raised dongfangze''s neck and said, "Yo, what? Do you like other people? This is to abandon your younger martial sister. Congratulations, loli, who has been cured of pedophilia for many years


    Dongfangze''s knife eye swung, "shut up!" Then he bowed his head and thought for a moment, "I think that woman gives me a little like her."


    Nangong Shuo''s heart clattered, "how do you feel? How do you feel? "


    "I can''t say," dongfangze shook his head.


    "And the man?" Asked Nangong Shuo.


    "It''s gone." Dongfangze is very upset.


    Nangong Shuo immediately put his arms around dongfangze''s neck, "OK, until the little girl disappeared, you are worried, but it''s not so day and night thinking, all hallucinations, ah, gone."


    Dongfangze didn''t refuse, and followed nangongshuo to leave. Before he left, nangongshuo glanced at me, but fortunately, he was not found by dongfangze, and he was glared back by me.


    Watching people go away, I just jump down from the tree, looking at the back of two people leaving, sighed, sorry, I can''t meet you now.


    Back in the saloon, the head fell out of a small glass.


    I smile, "what is the little girl doing?"


    "Sister." Butterfly son grinning of probe out a head, climb to my side, "elder sister, you help that kid break through, in case he kindness bite back how to do?"


    I touched the little girl''s head, "then you''d better go back and explore his heart."


    Dier thought about it and nodded, "well, my sister also teaches Dier something. Dier wants to protect herself and her sister."


    "You''re very good already." I took back my hand and watched the little girl thief want to steal the wine I put beside me. I reached out and patted off the little paw.


    "But butterfly can''t fight." The little girl angrily took back her hand, with a small face.


    I glanced at the little girl, "what do you want to learn, little girl?"


    "Well The butterfly wants to learn the sword technique. " The little girl said excitedly, "powerful sword technique."


    "Good." I laughed and reached for a bamboo sword from behind. It flew straight out. In the flower tree began to dance sword, bamboo sword in mid air draw an arc, petals splash, around her rotation, finally, the bamboo sword stable. A flower falls on the tip of the sword and ends perfectly.


    "Pa pa pa." Butterfly clapped his little hand, "my sister is so powerful, butterfly wants to learn."


    I put away the bamboo sword. "It''s Yuli sword technique. It''s suitable for girls to learn."


    "Yes Dier nodded, "Dier must study hard."


    I looked at this innocent little girl, but with a smile, "good ~"


    Dieer picked up my bamboo sword, jumped down, and began to learn the way I just looked, with hands and feet sharing.


    I didn''t go to guandieer any more, but here she was, and nothing would happen to her. She was half lying on the corridor, lying quietly, holding a wine cup in one hand and a wine pot in the other, drinking slowly. Looking at the little girl.


    Petals fall, I seem to feel what is missing, the hands of the wine in the glass forward a sprinkle, suddenly in front of a clear stream, the cup thrown out, at the end of the stream to form a blue pool, surrounded by white crystal.Butterfly immediately put down the sword in his hand, and ran to the pool with his eyes shining, "it''s so beautiful. Sister, the water is so fragrant. "


    I just smile and don''t speak. When I reach for it, a flower falls into my hand and turns into a crystal petal wine cup. I continue to pour wine into it. Butterfly doesn''t feel like practicing sword, so she takes off her shoes and soaks her feet in the pool. Little feet keep raising water.


    I don''t care. I smile and look at Dier. The wine cup in my hand shakes gently.


    After playing with me for a while, Dieer was caught by the flame. Looking at the little girl who didn''t want to be carried back by the flame, I could only smile helplessly. All of a sudden, it was quiet. I half lay on the corridor and drank for a while. I gently stretched out my hand to the flower tree, and my body turned into petals. It was on the branch again.


    Alcohol anesthesia, but can''t anesthetize nerve, everything, let me inexplicably very sober, I don''t understand, a lot of times, I don''t know whether I''m escaping or avoiding, maybe there''s no difference between the two, during this time, I even sometimes can''t figure out who I am, is Netherworld snow? Or snow lotus, or Shuo Tong snow. Hate and love intertwined, I did not know the love or hate.


    Slowly closed his eyes, heavy head. Fingers gently pinch, "things, it won''t be too long," said, leaning on the tree trunk to sleep in the past.


    Petals condense and fall on the body. The afterglow of the morning comes through the tree trunk. I slowly open my eyes. "I hope you don''t let me down."

 Chapter 697

    At the foot of the petals, gently fell on the corridor, the bell light ring.


    Xuanyuanying came to me and was also brought by xuanyuanlie by the way. The timid young man followed xuanyuanying and was at a loss. I leaned against the tree trunk, felt the rubber band on my right wrist with my left hand, stretched out my hand and stroked my hair, tied up the scattered hair with rubber band and jumped down the tree.


    Xuanyuanying came to me, xuanyuanlie followed me, nodded to me coldly, looking at him, I remembered that I was the original appearance now.


    Then a little smile, "boy, don''t you know me?" Said, the hand brushed on the face, immediately changed the appearance.


    Xuanyuanlie immediately surprised, facing me is a 90 degree big bow, "originally is the elder, really impolite."


    The hand once again a whisk, the appearance changes to return to, "all explained clearly with him?"


    "Well," xuanyuanying nodded, "simply said. To be specific, it needs to be considered. "


    Xuanyuan strong a face of inexplicable, "what are you talking about?"


    I looked at this introverted teenager and laughed, "a lot of secrets. Now, we invite you to join us. "


    "Join you?" Xuanyuanlie still didn''t understand, "I I don''t quite understand what it means or what it means to join. Isn''t the elder and the master of Taoism? "


    "It has nothing to do with daomen. To be exact, it has something to do with what happened recently. In short, it is to join Ah Ying''s team, be loyal, not betray, not divulge any information." I said it in a nutshell.


    "Of course, I will listen to master''s words." Xuanyuanlie vowed.


    Xuanyuanying and I looked at each other and nodded, "when are they coming?"


    "It''s already here," I looked to the other side, and four people went into the courtyard.


    Xuanyuanlie turned to look, immediately put on clothes fighting posture, xuanyuanying patted his shoulder. He stepped forward and said, "here we are."


    "This is the current member, Nangong Shuo. I believe you know him." I said, "of course, you can also call him Shen Ni." the last sentence is just to test him.


    "The second son of Nangong family," Xuan Yuanlie nodded.


    There is no emotion fluctuation, and even the focus is only on Nangong Shuo, not Shen Ni. Dieer suddenly jumps over and holds xuanyuanlie''s hand. "Hello, brother lie, my name is Dieer, I''m Dieer." At the moment of holding hands, the sensing ability is also passed on secretly.


    "Hello." Xuanyuanlie is adored by Dieer, and his face turns red slightly.


    "New family?" Flame twisted his waist forward, "pretty handsome young man, let me guess, is it Xueer''s new love? Or a little mistress


    "Hello! Flame, you perverted rotten girl, what little lover. " Nangong Shuo became angry.


    I have black lines on my face. What''s the matter with girls now? Each one has a special hobby? "Well, sister, this is a Ying''s apprentice, xuanyuanlie," and then I said, "this is my sister, flame."


    Xuanyuanlie looked at the flame and said, "she, no It should be said that you three are not human Eyes on flame, butterfly and mist.


    "Yes." Ling Wu put his hands in his pocket and pretended to be cool, "it''s not human, so what?"


    "This is my brother, Ling Wu." Seeing that Ling Wu didn''t introduce himself, I simply said, "sister is the fire lotus, the fire lotus in the center of the earth. The essence of Dieer is butterfly, cold mountain flower butterfly, and Lingwu. He is spirit in the fog, or mountain demon. The mountain demon of Tian Han mountain. "


    "It''s the mountain god." Lingwu corrected. "Am I the mountain god of Tianhan mountain, Lingwu?"


    Xuanyuanlie looked at Lingwu, two teenagers almost general high, but momentum on xuanyuanlie obviously difference, "well, hello."


    I slowly came forward, "as for me, I''m Xuelian."


    "Hello, master Xuelian." Xuanyuanlie didn''t understand what the name meant.


    Butterfly son loose hand, ran to my side, "elder sister, he did not lie."


    I slightly narrowed my eyes, "you really don''t know Xuelian?"


    Xuanyuanlie said, "no, I''m sorry, master, because Because I have been locked up in another hospital before, I don''t know something about daomen. If If you have offended your predecessors, I hope you will make atonement. "


    "Nothing." I kept staring at him. "It seems that I really don''t know."


    "In that case, let''s make a decision after telling him everything," which means that if you don''t cooperate after hearing everything, you can kill him directly.


    It''s a pity that the poor boy xuanyuanlie didn''t recognize the deep meaning.


    I looked at him, still feel a little curious, "I have a name, called, Shuo Tong snow."


    This time, Xuanyuan strong face appeared surprised, "Shuo Tong snow? The owner of the spirit hall? "


    Oh, I heard it this time. I smile, not really closed. Xuanyuanying frowned and didn''t seem to like my talkative behavior very much. Then she cut in. "Do you know how old I am this year?"Hello, Hello, let people guess your age as soon as you come up. Is that really good?


    "Well." Xuanyuanlie nodded, just wanted to answer the question, was interrupted.


    "Do you know what happened before I became the Taoist leader?" Xuanyuanying asked again.


    "I don''t know." Xuanyuanlie seemed to have a lot of confidence. "I hope you can give me some advice." although I don''t know why he said this, since you said it, I think it''s of any use.


    "At that time, no matter for daomen or the whole world, the six realms were a disaster, a disaster of breaking and then setting up. Moreover, the source of everything was Tianzhu," xuanyuanying said, "and Tianzhu was born from Xuelian."


    "Ah?" Xuanyuan fierce suddenly a Leng, eyes unconsciously looked at me, "isn''t that..."


    "Yes, my past life." I answered. People have come to the pool under the tree to sit down, Nangong Shuo also sat down with me.


    "Here you are." Nangong Shuo said, don''t know where to change out two pots of sake, "this is the flame hand brewing, taste."


    Several wine glasses appeared beside him. Nangong Shuo picked up one and poured two glasses of wine. We were drinking here. Xuanyuanying continued to tell xuanyuanlie that Lingwu and Dieer had finished their task and came to me. Dieer couldn''t drink, so she soaked her feet in the water. Lingwu came to ask for some wine and was patted away by Nangong Shuo.


    "Go, children''s family, what kind of wine to drink. Will you Nangong taught.


    "Why can''t I?" Ling Wu glared, "how old am I?"

 Chapter 698

    "No matter how big it is, it''s a kid." Nangong Shuo rubs Lingwu''s head.


    I didn''t pay attention to the noise here. I listened to xuanyuanying tell xuanyuanlie, "Xuelian ER was originally a Xuelian plant on Tianhan mountain. She was born to be a fairy and a God. She has been living in Tianhan mountain since she was born, accompanied by flowers and mountains Cough, Mountain God. " Xuanyuanying contacted Ling Wu''s eyes and immediately changed her tongue. "No one rushed to Tianhan mountain, and even the immortals could not enter the mountain for half a minute. However, the immortals in the mountain attracted those explorers to enter. Every year, every day, there will be a large number of people, demons, demons, gods, in vain to enter the Tianshan Mountain, but no one can come out alive, I am one of them. Tian Han mountain is extremely dangerous. I just stepped into the mountain and lost my way. However, I was also lucky. When I was dying, I met her and Xuelian er. It was she who saved me. In three years of tianhanshan, she taught me a lot. In other words, without her, there would be no xuanyuanying now. "


    Xuanyuanlie immediately respected me, and his eyes changed.


    "It''s just that tianhanshan is not the place where people stay for a long time. Three years has been my limit. I decided to go down the mountain. At this time, she even moved her heart to go down the mountain with me. After going down the mountain, she also helped me a lot, cleared all the obstacles for me, and helped me accumulate power. In her dictionary, there are only life and death, life and death. She doesn''t know anything All those who only know how to make my friend sad and upset are enemies, and they all deserve to die. "


    "Sword." Xuanyuan strong spit out two words, very light, but enough to prove the original Xuelian son, is what kind of person.


    "Yes," xuanyuanying was not annoyed either, "but all this changed after meeting a man."


    I don''t want to hear the following things. As the saying goes, everyone is drunk if he is not drunk. He didn''t feel drunk after drinking so much last night. Now he is unconscious after three cups.


    Wine up, I am dazed against Nangong Shuo shoulder, behind xuanyuanying''s voice is still, this is a very long story, long to more than a thousand years.


    Petals fell into the glass, the red flower liquid stained the glass wine. Nangong Shuo gently shakes his glass, spills the wine and drops it on the white stone beside the pool.


    Ling Wu looked at Nangong Shuo with some resentment and stretched out his hand to pull me over and lean on his shoulder, "sister, go and have a rest."


    "Nothing." I waved and straightened up. "I''ll just blow here."


    Nangong Shuo took a look at me and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of my eyes. I reached out and patted off his hand. "There are some things that you don''t want to hear, so don''t listen. I''m upset if you listen too much." Then he turned his eyes to the two people who were still telling stories, "Ling Wu, take your sister into the room and go to sleep for a while."


    "I''m fine." I pushed away Ling Wu, body sway, at the foot of trance up, slowly walked to xuanyuanying side, "the story is not finished?"


    Xuanyuanlie looked at me and shook his head, "not yet." Then he lowered his head, "that I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to remind you of your sadness. "


    "Sad things." I laughed. "What a sad thing. I''ve experienced more than that. "


    "It''s not really the saddest thing." Xuanyuanying sighed, "but at this time, it''s the real disaster. After her death, all the people who follow Tianzhu turn to her two younger brothers and sisters, but what they can''t get, they want to destroy. The little girl Dieer, who is captured, seals up her spiritual power and gives it to the mortal in the name of evil, is beheaded and shown to the public. Her younger brother Lingwu is angry, but is besieged by the six realms. Fortunately, she has a good heart People let it go and drop its seal into the deep sea. "


    "What Xuanyuanlie surprised, looked at Dier, "that girl, she looks only a teenager, how can they have the heart."


    "Yes, I also want to ask them how they have the heart." I sneer, "they only have heaven in their heart, the heart is cold, the blood is cold, how can they care if the butterfly is a child. The evil of human heart is more terrible than ghosts and gods. "


    How could xuanyuanlie, who had been humiliated since childhood, not know these. But now he can''t imagine what it was like.


    "This is the end of the matter." I leaned lazily against the roof pillar under the eaves, "I believe you know what we are looking for. I don''t know. What do you think?"


    Xuanyuanlie looked up at me and then at xuanyuanying, "I know. Can you Will you allow me to think about it for a few days? "


    Flame beside, along my hair, while looking at xuanyuanlie. "How many days? How do you think about it? "


    "Sister." I called softly, and then got up, "you go."


    Xuanyuan strong slightly Yiyi, pushed out, flame don''t understand, "how can you put him back? "He''s not afraid to tell?"


    "He will not." I replied, "he must have made a decision, but it made him hesitate."


    "What do you mean?" Flame doesn''t understand.


    "Just like, sister, you see two things in the shopping mall. The price is different. The more expensive things you like, and the money you have is just enough to buy them. But you still want to save some money. You are hesitant between buying and not buying." I made an analogy."It''s not what to buy, but whether to buy or not?" The flame understood. "Then the decision he should make is whether to join us or not, not betray or not?"


    I slowly stand up, "I don''t like things out of control, if he betrayed, naturally his retribution."


    "I''m afraid there''s no room for him to betray." Nangong Shuo came over with his wine cup in his hand. "As Shuo Tong Xue, you think of all the possible accidents, and naturally you are well prepared."


    "I only know Xueer, not Shuo Tong Xue." Flame reached out to pick up my chin and turned my head, "it''s just in front of me now, but Shuo Tong Xue. I don''t know about Shuo Tong Xue. "


    "Snow lotus, snow Shuo Tong." I pushed her hand away. "It''s just one person now."


    White Tuanzi rushed up and was intercepted by the fire. He held the fox tightly and rubbed it in his arms. Then he let go of the faint fox. The fox stumbled into my arms.


    "Let you go to the beauty, how did you come back?" I followed the furs of the flame.


    The little fox was lying in my arms and didn''t want to talk. Nangong Shuo was curious, "what beauty?"


    "A sacrifice for the four evil spirits." I replied.

 Chapter 699

    Then he looked at Nangong lie, "what? Do you want to meet the young lady


    "Forget it," Nangong Shuo waved, "the general beauty is OK, this kind of thing can''t be careless."


    I glanced at Nangong Shuo. "I know I can''t count on you for this kind of thing. You have more important things."


    "What''s the matter?" Nangong Shuo doesn''t understand.


    I looked at xuanyuanying, xuanyuanying smile, "to monitor xuanyuanlie, don''t be found by him, will give him more pressure."


    Nangong Shuo nodded, "OK, I see." Then he got up and left.


    Two children are still playing by the pool. I slightly side my head, put my head on flame''s leg, and flame put her finger into my hair. "You didn''t dare to be so close to me before."


    Drunk attack, I slightly narrowed my eyes, "these days, none of you come to me, I want to shut up."


    "Shut up? Why do you suddenly want to shut up? " Xuan Yuan Ying doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Integrate the accomplishments of the two generations." I sighed, then got up, "as long as March, as short as January and a half, during this period, don''t let anyone disturb me." Originally, this body is not mine. It takes a lot of effort to fuse the ten lotus seeds.


    The two men looked at each other and said nothing more. It''s over here. It''s not particularly important. It''s about recognizing people.


    A group of people stayed in my yard until dusk, chatting about home affairs and worries.


    Everything in light blue is like a line of water and sky. The petals of water powder fall on the dress of pink and blue. The bone white jade with pink crystal flowers and crystal diamonds combs the long blue hair to the end, leaving a fragrance.


    A pair of snow-white feet in the water, gently lift a few drops of water, a pair of white legs lying on the bank, overlapping on the bank, it seems so tempting.


    White jade like green onion''s finger passes through You Lan''s long hair, "what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." The woman in the water seemed to reflect it and shook her head gently.


    "Can''t you tell me?" Flame smile, the hand of bone white jade comb gently on the hand, help me smooth long hair.


    "There''s nothing to say." I laughed. "Really nothing, but just in a daze."


    "Are you thinking about your husband?" Flame chuckled, and then his eyes darkened. "You..."


    "No," I quickly declined, "I didn''t think of anyone, but just in a daze."


    Flame helplessly sighed, "OK." After a pause, he looked into the distance and said with a smile, "your little fox and sin have come back together."


    "Oh?" I didn''t look back. They came and told me, "where are you two? There''s no shadow all day


    "Come on, my little ancestor, don''t complain. We are busy with your business." Nangong Shuo holds his arm and smiles helplessly.


    I looked at the two people sarcastically, lifted up the pool water again and poured them all over.


    "Ah ~" they were surprised, but they couldn''t escape. They had to be drenched with bitterness, while the originator was laughing happily.


    "Ha ha ha ha." I laugh so much that the water makes me laugh more.


    "Oh, don''t make any noise," he said softly. He hates water.


    I put away my smile and my feet were lying in the water. "What''s the matter?"


    "The boy seems to have made a decision." Nangong Shuo spoke first.


    "It''s a big gate, but many people are staring at it." Flame chuckled, "that boy must be Alexander, too."


    "What does Ah Ying say?" I asked in a low voice, this should be Xuanyuan Ying''s worry, right?


    "After that, he decided to go to him first." Nangong Shuo replied.


    I looked at Nangong Shuo and then at Duhan, "what are you doing when you come back?"


    Du Han is very aggrieved, "I follow that pair of sisters secretly all day, nothing can be done."


    "What else do you want to do?" I''m staring. I can''t do anything? What else do you want to do?


    Du Han blushed, "no, no, I didn''t mean that. I mean That''s, you said you had to get to know her first, didn''t you? And then get close? Now how do I have to track and protect secretly? If I''m found, it''s easy to be misunderstood. "


    "Then you will become a little fox, or a fox dog or something. At that time, I got lost and approached her I give him advice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Du Han didn''t think he should have spoken. "By the way, there is Mingqing..."


    "Well, go and have a rest." I waved, those things, still don''t want to hear.


    Flame patted me on the shoulder, some things she can''t do, the only thing she can do is to give some comfort at this time, to give a place to rely on.


    "Oh, I see." Listen to me. Du cold just helpless should a, bitterly turned back to the house.


    Looking at Du Han leaving, Nangong Shuo sighed helplessly, "what do you have to do with that guy in your family? Why don''t you even want to hear from him?""He''s very well. Whatever he does," I shook my head. "It''s good for them to worry about their own affairs. We just need to watch. The mantis catches the cicadas and makes them happy."


    "But who is the mantis and who is the finch?" Nangong Shuo said with a smile.


    "Mantis and yellow Finch, no one cares. If you can, mantis can be us, yellow finch can be us." I gently lifted the spray.


    Late at night, someone came back from the outside. It was frosty and dewy. The legs of white trousers were stained with cold. After pushing the door, they were a little cramped. They didn''t know whether to improve or to retreat.


    I was meditating on the bed inside the house, and my whole body''s perception was extremely sensitive at this time. When the man was outside the door, I sensed that he didn''t mean any harm. After entering the house, he also told me who was coming.


    "It''s coming. Why don''t you come in?" I opened my mouth slightly, and my aura was inward.


    "You..." The door closed and he walked slowly in.


    "It seems that you are a little late." I slowly opened my eyes and looked at the man in front of me.


    Law bin helpless smile, "now the situation.". Do you understand? "


    "I don''t understand." I said faintly, "but it has nothing to do with me. The soldiers will block the water and cover the ground. It''s fundamental to grasp everything in front of us. The plan can''t catch up with the changes. If there are too many plans and the changes are too fast, we will be caught off guard."


    "I know that the last piece is deep in this door. In fact, xuanyuanying talked with me earlier than me. Because of this, I didn''t want to take the last piece, but I didn''t know how to do it. But I didn''t know that even if I took the last piece, you were still a Xue," said Lu Bin, frowning deeply. "But it is..."

 Chapter 700

    "I know what you mean," I sighed, "but there are some things, some steps you have to do. But once it''s done, it has to go on. "


    "Do you mean God can''t go against heaven?" Lu Bin frowned.


    Of course, I know what Lu Bin is thinking. He has been against heaven all his life. From the beginning of fangyingliu, he no longer believes in heaven. It''s just against heaven. It''s not easy to talk about it. "God is also content with the world. How can he go against heaven? Just like a man, he can overthrow the court and change the dynasty, but he can''t break the earth."


    "You..." Law bin don''t know what to say, suddenly stretched out his hand to my arms, "I take you away."


    "Go?" I laughed. "Where can I go? Now, I can''t get out. "


    Law bin can not help but say, directly holding me out of the door, this courtyard is quiet, no one will come, no one will know, someone will leave tonight.


    It''s already September. At night, cicadas are chirping, insects are singing politely, the night wind is mixed with a little bit of coolness. The air is flying in the void, and the cold invades my skin. I can''t help wiping the coolness on my skin. Where is this guy going to take me?


    "Where to?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    Law bin stopped, yes, now, where can I go? "Where do you want to go?"


    I said, "take me to meet some people." It''s time to see them again.


    Back in the city, I don''t know if it''s because of the memory of xuelianer. It''s strange and terrible for me. Instead of going to antique street, I went to the cemetery. Situ Jue was taken out by me. Now an old man is looking at the tomb. Now he''s sleeping. There''s no movement for us to go in. We follow the tombstone one by one, looking for it one by one Stop in front of a tombstone. The girl on the tombstone smiles quietly, without desire or desire.


    "I''m sorry for her." The law bin sighed a tone, "I thought originally, this world does not have a woman to be able to do her best like this."


    "Because she has no desire and no desire, I don''t know her very well, and I haven''t seen her several times. It should be said that the people in the street didn''t know her very well. At first, I thought she was cold-blooded, but I didn''t know that it was because she had no desire and no desire, so I didn''t communicate with you." The voice was very light, and fear disturbed the spirits of the tomb. "You said you were sorry for her, but I was the most sorry for her. It was the whole antique street. She didn''t die because of you, it was because of me, but it was also because she pushed this step forward. "


    There are fresh flowers and offerings in front of the monument. I reached out and gently twisted up a daisy, approached the photo on the tombstone, chuckled and put the flower on the tombstone.


    After watching this one, I slide the tombstone again and continue to walk inside. One by one, I come to the innermost layer, where are all the people who gave their lives for the city. Recently, in front of a tombstone with flowers forever, nest in front of the tombstone and stand firm.


    "Liuyun," Lu Bin slowly read out the name on the tombstone.


    "The hero of antique street, the hero of the city, and the first man in the middle of yin and Yang," I replied, as I leaned over the picture on the tombstone and printed a kiss. "Yes, the person I respect and adore most in my life."


    "Adore." Looking at the man on the tombstone, Lu Bin grasped the point. "I''ve heard of him. He is indeed a respectable man."


    "If he is still alive, I think I will marry him if he is still alive, compared with a large number of admirers now." But I have never been shy about it, but I have never seen any reduction in his feelings.


    It''s just that, after a long time, Lu Bin is not talking. His eyes have been staring at the man on the stone tablet. After all, he died too early, but should he be glad? Fortunately, he left early. If not, he might have turned into dust in her heart.


    I have already sat in front of the tombstone and told him my heart, "I met a man who is very similar to you. Do you know his name? His name is Ling Yun. He''s a casual monk. Do you think he is you, your reincarnation, and do you know where I met him? As a green hand, he was as like as two peas in the first time. He told me what he said to me just like yours. I thought I saw you. I thought you were like that when you were young. "


    This night, I sat in front of his tomb all night, and also talked about it all night. I never felt like this. This night, I told everything I could say, all the secrets and all the things I was worried about. I never did this before,


    until the sky turned white and there was something moving outside, I patted the petals on my body, stood up and looked at the tombstone, "old man, release They all say that I still have a life and death disaster. I have a hunch that it won''t be too far. If I can get through this life and death disaster safely, I will come to see you again. If I can''t get through it... " I pause, but a smile, "if I can not cross, this is my life."


    Law bin has been with me, reached out and patted me on the shoulder, "let''s go, where else do you want to go? I''ll be with you. "


    I thought, "come with me to see two more people."


    "Good." I''ll accompany you wherever you go. Lu Bin took off his coat and put it on for me. Then he took me away from the cemetery. He didn''t disturb anyone, so he came quietly and left quietly.Under the void, the city is still so full of vitality and bustling, not affected by recent events.


    That''s good, that''s good, I thought.


    The place where I fell down again was still a tomb. I remember the location of the last time was a couple''s tomb. Looking at the familiar people on the tombstone, I didn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, he slowly said, "I saw him." I don''t know how to say it, where to start, "I..." There should be a lot to say, but now, I don''t know how to say it.


    Law bin patted me on the shoulder, "say what you want to say."


    I turned to look at Lv Bin and laughed. I turned to look at the two people on the tombstone. "Maybe he and those things are too far away from you. What happened in those years is too far away. It has nothing to do with you. But now, I can''t tell whether I owe you or you pay my debt for him."


    Maybe I''ve finished my words. Now here, I can''t say a word. I stood in front of the tomb, looked at the two people on the tombstone, and sighed, "Lv Bin, let''s go back." There is nothing to say, just want to see them again, also for some peace of mind.

 Chapter 701

    Hell played the symphony of the soul, who heard the sad song of the soul, they are here cheering, waiting for the moment of reincarnation.


    Law bin hugged the clothes on my body, "go back? Where do you want to go? "


    "Now, where can I go back?" I had no choice but to smile. In this world, where else can I live.


    Lu Bin understood, "you still have to go back to the gate. Do you really think that''s the only place you can stay? "


    "At least, it''s the only place I have now." I sighed. If anyone in the world is alive until Xuelian Er comes back, I''m afraid it will be another storm.


    Lu Bin didn''t say anything more, just gently hugged me, pressed my head on his shoulder, "you haven''t had a rest all night, sleep for a while, I''ll take you back." Then he picked me up.


    I''m so tired to sleep on my shoulder.


    Golden light blooms in front of you, like golden flowers blooming on your body. It''s warm and warm. I can''t help but open my eyes. My eyes are full of golden brilliance. I can''t help but block my eyes with my hand. Light seeps from my fingers.


    "You wake up," someone said softly, and I sighed.


    "Why are you here?" Shouldn''t you accompany Dier and Lingwu at this time? Why are you here?


    The flame stopped, "don''t worry about you."


    I slowly got up from the bed, "what''s wrong, I''m here."


    "No," flame sat down in front of me and put a coat on me. "You''re not very stable recently. What''s more, you are not merging recently. If you are careless at this time, you will be worried about your life. "


    I put on my clothes, got up and got out of bed, put some food on the table, "what time is it?" There''s no watch or anything in this room.


    "Three forty." Flame replied, and then added, "afternoon, in the morning, your childhood friend sent you back."


    "Lubin," I murmured, "what about him? Where did he go? "


    "Who knows, just let you go." Flame shook his head, "eat something."


    I looked around and said, "where''s Duhan and Shuo?" I don''t understand of ask a way, didn''t see these two people. Isn''t Nangong the most idle? If you have nothing to do, you can run to me. Du Han doesn''t know where you are.


    "Out." Flame smile, and then turned to look outside, "this is not, come."


    I also heard the movement outside and got out of bed immediately. "Get out." I simply arranged my hair.


    Duhan was the first one to come out. He jumped into my arms as a little white fox, arched in my arms, and then closed his green eyes.


    "What happened?" I pushed the door to go out, looking at Nangong Shuo''s face, obviously there is something to say, I walked straight ahead, followed by the flame, Nangong Shuo also followed.


    "Four more dead." Nangong Shuo replied. "This time, the location is Xiamen Airlines building."


    "Xiamen Airlines building?" I frowned, "that unfinished building?"


    "Yes Nangong Shuo nodded, "on the ground floor."


    I was a little confused, "four dead people..." Is Liu Xue not protected?


    "According to the news, all the four disappeared suddenly at home." Nangong Shuo frowned deeply, "but in the four people''s mobile phones, they all found the message they received at the same time, that is, asking them to go there. But none of them saw them leave, according to the police officers who were watching


    I couldn''t help clenching my fist. "It''s magic."


    "What?" Nangong Shuo didn''t understand, "magic? How can magic create such a sudden disappearance? "


    "He used magic to change the appearance of four people in front of the police officers, and then created the illusion that they were still at home and in front of them," I replied, suddenly thinking of something. "So, everything before is also..."


    Nangong Shuo was a little surprised, "can you use it like this? Didn''t you think of that before? "


    "No," I shook my head. "I didn''t think he would do it himself. I didn''t even think it would be him."


    Flame looked at Nangong Shuo, then looked at me, "there''s the last time, what are you going to do?"


    I went to the lake with Duhan in my arms and looked at the water lilies in the lake. "Now it''s too late to stop them. It''s better..."


    Nangong Shuo and flame understood, "do you want to help him?"


    "Where is she now?" I asked, my eyes darkened unconsciously, "but But it''s by his side? "


    Flame sighed helplessly, "well, he''s by his side. He also believes that you are the part of lotus seed."


    "I see." I sighed, "go to him." Now that he has regarded the separation as me, I don''t have to be afraid of anything.


    "Are you going?" Flame asked, holding his chin in one hand.I pause, "go, but not in this way," and say, hand in front of a pair, changed appearance, and then glanced at Nangong Shuo, "are you going?"


    "No, I don''t like him." Nangong Shuo smacks his mouth.


    If you like him, it''s bad. Nangong must break your leg.


    With flame''s ability, it''s not difficult to find Mo Chen. After making an appointment, flame said that he was going to take my part to go far away. I don''t know if he really regretted it and wanted to compensate me, or just wanted to monopolize Tianzhu.


    In the box designed by the ancient style of the hotel, the flaming red skirt sits at the low table. I sit next to her. On the other side of the flame, there is mo Chen in a green shirt and plain clothes. On the other side of me, there is a woman with a gentle smile. It''s what I remember. Her pink dress is close to her body and outlines a perfect figure. Her long hair is tied up by a hair rope, and a cherry blossom hairpin is pinned on her head. At first sight, it''s a new one, and the smile is quiet and beautiful. This is probably the reason It''s the perfect time for Xuelian.


    "Oh, long time no see." Flame reached out to lift the kettle and fill Mo Chen with wine.


    "Well, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m just afraid. You see each other every day Mo Chen raised his glass and sneered.


    "Yo, young man, what are you talking about?" Flame chuckled, "I''m not watching you."


    Mo Chen glanced at the flame. "I didn''t say that."


    "Ah, lie, do I have to admit myself? It''s so cunning that even I can cheat. " Flame chuckled, without a bit of resentment. "But I really didn''t watch you."


    Mo Chen pecked a mouthful of wine, put down the glass, "Oh? I didn''t say anything

 Chapter 702

    Flame laughed, "but I''m curious, what''s the reason for you to come together with the underworld?"


    "There''s no reason. I didn''t help the underworld, just..." Said, Mo Chen looked at the girl around, suddenly smile very gentle "you are not the same? It''s a cooperation with daomen. "


    The flame lowered its eyelids. "Different ways do not conspire with each other. We have two different attitudes in all aspects."


    "The way is different, but you are still here, laissez faire watching me take her," Mo Chen looked at the flame, a cold smile.


    Flame looked at the girl, "is this going to go? How many more days? I want to have a good chat with my sister. "


    "This time, you should know that their purpose is to kill the devil. If she stays here, don''t you know what will happen?" Mo Chen got up and went to the window to watch. "I''ll take her away. I''ll go far away."


    I can''t help but sneer, "do you think that if you hide far away, you won''t be found? That''s naive. If he wants to find you, even if you go to an alien, he can borrow an airship to get you back. "


    "Well?" Mo Chen looked at me and frowned, "what do you mean?"


    "If there is no Tian Han mountain, you will be exposed to the world. Where else do you think you can escape? " I drink tea calmly, you drink, give me tea.


    Mo Chen looked at me strangely, then glanced at the flame, "who is she?"


    Flame looked at me. "She? Ah Ying is just a friend. " Random but a smile, "but the words rough reason is not rough, she said also reasonable, isn''t it?"


    Mo Chen thought for a moment, nodded, "I know."


    I continued to say, "besides, you really don''t want to find a quiet place, so that no one will fight against you?"


    "What do you mean?" Mo Chen stood up and glared at me.


    "Oh, how can I forget that you are now a member of the Taoist school, the leader of the soul master school." I continue to be afraid of the irony of death.


    Mo Chen clenched his fist, "I absolutely, absolutely won''t hurt her again, absolutely won''t!"


    "Well said, it seems that you didn''t die in your hands a thousand years ago." I put the cup down and the water was at the bottom.


    If you go on, you''ll run away. The flame immediately stops, "OK, don''t make any noise!"


    I am also very appropriate to shut up, the opposite girl is still smiling and poured me a cup of hot tea. It''s like what we just talked about has nothing to do with him. In fact, it has nothing to do with him. For the separation, noumenon is always the first.


    "Cher." Mo Chen holds the girl''s hand.


    "Nothing." She toward Mo Chen smile, "don''t care."


    Mo Chen''s anger sank at this moment, "sorry, what you said is the truth. But this time, I don''t want to kill her, I just want to protect her. " After a pause, Mo Chen sat back and said, "besides, I''m not the leader of the soul master school for a long time."


    Flame expression also some quiet, "first stay two days, or go back to Mo''s home, at least have the protection of the door."


    "Does daomen know her existence?" Don''t be surprised.


    "I don''t know yet." The flame replied, "but the door won''t do anything to her."


    Mo Chen stopped, "I can''t believe it." I can''t believe it. He doesn''t even believe in himself.


    I gave cent body to make a look in the eyes, she suddenly pressed Mo Chen''s hand, "it''s OK, stay."


    "What Mo Chen surprised to see the girl around, no, it''s not like this, it shouldn''t be like this. "Xueer..."


    "Never mind. Stay. It''s safer." She replied.


    For Mo Chen, her words are the imperial edict, "OK. Stay


    So once a man meets a woman, especially a woman he loves, he is always easy to lose his principles.


    Mo Chen left and went back to the door of the soul master who had been away for a long time. Looking at both sides of the empty low table, I reached for his glass and reached to my lips.


    "He was manipulated by you." Flame chuckles.


    "If she doesn''t stay, the plan won''t work." I slowly shake the cup.


    Flame glance at me, this is also a sad girl, fell in love with a person should not love. "Sooner or later you will die in the hands of that man."


    "Life in the world, but life and death." I smile like I don''t care. "If one day I really want to die, I think I will go to him."


    "Looking for him? Ah Ying? Do you want him to save you? " The flame gave a sneer.


    "Ask him to kill me." I lightly sipped the drink, the flame suddenly a Leng, "rather than die in other people''s hands, I want to die in his hands.". Also help me tell him his whole life. You are the same. If one day you are going to die, come to me. "


    "Certainly." The so-called friends of life and death, but also like this.


    It''s a pity that neither of them has figured out that we can''t decide the future of life and death."I suddenly want to know, like you, what kind of reason, will let you help?" Flame suddenly asked.


    "For the man in the middle of yin and Yang." I said slowly, "don''t get involved in other people''s grudges, never get involved in other people''s cause and effect. To help, only work is related. In the antique street, everyone has a profession, such as contract master, secret marriage master, soul master, and vow master. Only those who make a contract at home can help. That''s the rule. It''s a rule he made. "


    Flame stares at me and frowns. What a dangerous girl. "I wonder what kind of person you are in this life?" It''s a superior existence. And what kind of place it is.


    "You''d better stop and spy on me, but it''s a terrible thing." I squinted dangerously.


    The flame stopped immediately. At this moment, my breath was terrible.


    Everything is like the calm before the storm, time is running out. If the last place is lost, the last place must be sacrificed together with the God. But at this time


    Looking at the faint in the arms of the small white fox, my hands light up, the scars on its body treatment, just some skin trauma, but, who? Who could have hurt him like this? I''ve always asked him to hide his evil spirit. It''s reasonable that he won''t be discovered by people of all walks of life. Moreover, he has great strength. Even if he is discovered, there will be no accident, unless Unless you meet the demon world.


    The little ball in his arms moved and slowly opened his eyes, "no, it''s not her, it''s not her." Du Han murmured.


    "Through the cold!" I gave it a little wiggle. Looking at the little fox who is not fully awake. "What''s going on? Why are you hurt like this? "

 Chapter 703

    "You?" He looked up at me and stood up slowly, "go, Mingqing It''s dangerous. "


    I suddenly a Leng, "what!"


    Because of the weakness of the body and the eyes of the demon came to one side. Leaning sideways against the wall, "I I passed by that place and met Mingqing. We Let''s go to the bottom floor of the building to see if there are any clues left, Mingqing Ming Qing seems to have found something, but magic We''re trapped in magic, powerful magic, better than Better than you, can''t see each other , Ming Cough, we''re hurt. It''s It was Mingqing who sent me out, and then When they came out in Ming and Qing Dynasties, they had already No more


    I couldn''t help clenching my fist. "Where did you go and what did you do? Do you know... " I couldn''t help shouting, but I didn''t know what to say. "How is he now?"


    "It''s been taken to the hospital." Du Han replied. "But The situation is not optimistic. They They all said, it''s you I don''t believe you came back to take revenge. "


    My eyes darkened. "It''s not me." I gently said, even if I hate again, will not hurt Mingqing, he is I save back, life is my, people are my.


    "I knew that." Du Han smiles. All of a sudden, he fell down.


    I put my hand on Duhan''s forehead. Duhan became a little white fox. I put him on the head of the bed.


    "What? Aren''t you going to help out yet? " Chi Lian stretched out her hand to help me smooth my long hair.


    Watching Du Han fall asleep, I pause, "elder sister, help me take good care of Du Han, don''t let him leave here."


    The flame was a little surprised. "Are you going alone?"


    I took off the headrope and tied it to Duhan''s forepaw. I reached out and touched his head. "It''s made of my hair. As long as I wear him, he will be protected by Shura and Yingliu. In this world, no one dares to touch him. "


    It all started because of him, and all that will end by him, but now I lowered my head and gave him a kiss on the forehead. "Let me finish it for you." After all, it''s also because of me. It''s also because I killed your best friend, so I should pay you back.


    I''m not used to the smell of disinfectant in the hospital. I walk slowly through the wards one by one and stop in front of one. The familiar smell inside is very weak.


    Before I came in, the door opened. It was Mingyu who opened it, but now Mingyu''s eyes are bloodshot, and she has been crying for a while.


    "Boss..." When Mingyu saw me, she was stunned for a moment, and then she looked in her eyes, "what else are you doing here?"


    "Not me." I said slowly, "it''s him."


    "He?" Mingyu frowned. Now her eyes were full of resentment.


    "Jiang Feng, Jiang Yucheng." I spit out a name.


    Mingyu was stunned, "Jiang Yucheng, he Is he


    "The founder of Jiang''s magic." Someone behind him said, "I didn''t expect that he was still alive."


    "The water shines on the flowers." I said slowly. "This art, let him live forever. But also because of the adverse act, he was sealed. The coffin dug out of the building is him. " I said, pushed away the clear jade, walked directly into the ward, walked to the bedside.


    The person on the bed was wearing a ventilator, but it was not enough to make him breathe smoothly. The breath was still weak. I touched his lifeblood, "it''s the end of life."


    "Boss, can you Can you save him? " Mingyu follows in.


    "This is the magic of the dark system." I take back a hand, "do you know, what is life absolutely?"


    Mingyu was stunned, "what is it?"


    "The so-called" Ming Jue "is one of the" dark forbidden "skills in Jiang family''s magic. All the" dark forbidden "skills are based on killing and killing. But this is consistent with Jiang family''s original intention of protecting life and being a human being, so it is forbidden. All the descendants of Jiang family can only practice huaman''s magic, but also because of this There is no solution to the dark magic. " I explained.


    "What Mingyu exclaimed, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible," and then suddenly attacked, "boss, you''re cheating me, aren''t you? You said you can''t practice. Why can Jiang Yucheng? "


    "Because he created the secret system prohibition method. His original intention was to use it on the battlefield for the army to kill the enemy. In the magic, he killed all the enemy without knowing it. As soon as the secret system magic came out, there was no grass in a hundred Li area. He was once regarded as the national teacher and God of war by the emperor at that time, but he was also feared by the world, the emperor and the emperor In the end, Meng Lianlian had to secretly find someone to assassinate him. However, they all failed. Other people in the Jiang family also sealed the magic with him because they were afraid of the dark magic. And after that, the Jiang family will not be allowed to touch this kind of forbidden magic. Therefore, since then, this kind of killing magic has never existed, let alone the solution. " I explained, "that is to say, in this world, except for his founder, that is, he, no one else will, or even understand this kind of art."


    Mingyu''s face suddenly turned pale Ming Qing Ming Qing, he... "I looked at Mingqing on the eye bed, "maybe, find him, can let him relieve the technique." I replied. He put out his hand and printed a mantra on Mingqing''s chest. "I can only use Hualien shield to suppress his dark system method for the time being."


    "I''ll find him!" Mingyu turns to go out.


    I quickly stopped the man, "where are you going to find him? If we could find it, we would have found it long ago. Do you still need you? "


    "But..." Mingyu also knows that what I said is true, but she can''t wait to die. "When I go back to the crime scene, I can always find it."


    "You think too much, he wasn''t there at that time, just left a magic array, waiting for me to throw myself into the net to hurt me seriously, but Mingqing was the scapegoat." I let go. "He''s not going back there. Have you ever seen a criminal return to the scene of the crime? "


    Mingyu thought about it and shook her head Ming Qing, how much time is there? "


    "It''s not completely sure. The level of life Jue in the dark magic is the same as huaman''s concentration on Hualian shield. Hualian shield''s three main tactics are to kill Shenghu. Shenghe Hu should be able to restrain life Jue, but the same thing, life Jue is also restraining Hualian shield. I don''t know how long the two techniques can last. " I replied.


    Mingyu suddenly thought of something, "by the way, boss, aren''t you a God? God is omnipotent. You can crack it with a wave, can''t you? "

 Chapter 704

    "If he could, Xuanling would have done it long ago." I glanced at Xuanling beside me. "I am a God, and Xuanling is also a God, even the ancient god who is older than me. Or the one in charge of the ghost of the underworld, something he can''t do, you come to me? "


    One side Xuan zero frowned, "boss, you seem to be too calm."


    "Boss..." Leng Mingyu also found out, "in the end What''s the matter? "


    "Isn''t snow lotus already here? Boss, you... " Xuan zero is very don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Whether I am snow lotus or not has nothing to do with what you have done." I glanced at Xuan zero, eyes never had cold. "What should I say to you if you can kill a child? How to get rid of demons? Or cold and heartless? "


    Xuanlingpiao began, suddenly did not speak, I cold hum, turned to look at the bed of Mingqing, stretched out his hand in Mingqing wrist draw a circle, Mingqing wrist immediately appeared a circle of green vine patterns, blossoming white flowers.


    "With both skills, you can only pray that we can find him soon." With that, I turned and walked out of the ward. The moment I closed the door, I lowered my eyelids and gave a bitter smile. It seemed that it was too late.


    Back to daomen, I went directly to xuanyuanying. Without saying a word, I just sat there drinking muggy wine.


    Xuanyuanying saw the girl''s sad face, some curious, "how? What''s the matter with your little guy? "


    "It''s not sad." I gently sighed, gently shaking the glass in my hand, "he was saved by me, life is mine, people are mine, I just feel some regret."


    "Oh? I''m sorry I didn''t go to the rescue earlier? Go early and help? " Xuanyuanying laughs.


    I chuckled. "Can I help you? I Shuo Tong snow will never care about this, I regret that it is not me who go there


    "What are you doing there? Do you want to die? " Xuanyuanying is curious.


    I pause, "see, see, die."


    "Oh? Is this one? It''s a pity that there is one. " Xuan Yuanying nodded, "if you can spy on the secret system of the Jiang family What are you going to do about it? "


    "It won''t come to an end unless it goes on and on." I''ve been put to my lips.


    "What do you want?" Xuanyuanying asked.


    "Don''t mind. Come to me again." I''m smiling.


    Xuanyuanying also laughed, "do you want to die again?"


    "At this point, there''s always someone to die." I gave the wine to xuanyuanying. "Everything starts because of me and will be destroyed because of me."


    The door was opened and the flame came into the room twisting his waist. "It''s lonely for you to drink here?"


    "What did my sister say?" I have a crooked smile.


    Flame went to the table and poured himself a drink. "You girl." Flame gently smile, "I met an interesting person today."


    My eyes darkened. "I know." Take up the wine cup and put it on the lip, "greedy snake swallow elephant, you do it yourself."


    "Oh?" Xuanyuanying looks at me with a smile. "I heard that your prophecy is unparalleled in the world. What do you see?"


    "The fire on the other side belongs to chaos." I spoke slowly, then put down my glass and got up. "I am always different from you. No matter who I used to be, now I am a man in the middle of yin and Yang."


    "And if it''s you, which side are you on?" Asked the flame.


    I thought about it, "anyway, I''m also Xuelian. We are all family and friends." With that, my figure has disappeared in the room.


    Now, where should I go? I can''t go back. It began to rain outside. It rained heavily and fell from my head. I couldn''t help but stop and look up at the dim sky. The rain fell into my eyes, cold and unconscious.


    Looking up at the building in front of me, I went in. It rained in the middle of the night, the rain on my body has dried up, the rain still does not stop, the wine glass in the hands of light shake, I just wait here.


    "What? When are you going to wait here? " Asked the woman, leaning half against the door.


    "When he comes back." The delicate hand wine cup lightly shakes, "what are you worried about?"


    "Worried?" She smiles and walks into the room slowly. "There''s nothing to worry about. There''s only one person in the world who can threaten his life."


    The wine sprinkles gently. Through the clear wine, I look at the woman who is slowly approaching. "You mean me?"


    "You know it." He sat opposite me and said, "how is your girl?"


    "Mingyu? What''s the matter? " I half closed my eyes. "Probably, not so good."


    The woman laughed for a while and poured herself a glass of wine. In the middle, she was suddenly stunned, "this wine..."


    "It''s my sister''s peach blossom wine. Try it." I responded, holding up my glass. "I''m here, waiting for him to come back, because it''s him, so I know he''ll come back."


    "Oh?" The woman joked, "to tell you the truth, if you didn''t have that Mo Chen, you should have married into the Jiang family."I couldn''t help laughing. "Probably."


    The woman seemed to understand something and laughed, "I''ve heard all about the recent events." She asked. "It''s just that there are some things I shouldn''t or can''t manage. I thought he didn''t have this day."


    "I know that the Jiang family''s sharp weapon will not fight against their own people." I put down my glass.


    The woman frowned. "If it were you, what would you do?"


    I laughed. "You know, my rules are simple. Life, and death. That''s why I don''t want to meddle with some things. "


    "That''s Xuelian''s rule, but it''s not suitable for other people in this world." She replied. "What if it''s as Shuo Tong Xue? What do you want to do? " She asked.


    I thought about it. "Shuo Tong Xue is a psychic. The rules she knows are not causality or reincarnation. If she comes to it, it has nothing to do with it, or the world, life and death have nothing to do with her. "


    "What do you mean?" Asked the woman, puzzled.


    I laughed. "Probably, no matter what the rules of the world are like, she only follows her own rules."


    There are some streets in the night. I walk back slowly on the street alone. I have said too much. I should go too. The rain has stopped and he hasn''t come back. I don''t even know where he is going.


    "Even if you know, it''s inevitable." I said that.


    "Cher, why are you here?" In front of a voice, I raised my head, is luomingshang.


    Looking at him, I skim the beginning, do not know what to say, do not know what to do, perhaps escape more suitable for me, but this is not me.

 Chapter 705

    Luo Ming Shang suddenly approached me and pulled my clothes, "are you in the rain? It''s all wet and cold. "


    "It''s OK," I stepped back and pulled away. Rubbing the ring on my hand, I was reluctant to take it off and give up like this


    "Xueer, you..." Luo Mingshang said, "I''m sorry, but..."


    "But I''m not snow lotus, am I?" I sneer, "I am not, can offset you underworld has done?" Everyone is like this. Am I Xuelian? Can I stop thinking about how you killed a child?


    "No. Cher, I didn''t There is no denial. " Luomingshang took my hand, "I don''t know what they did, really, you believe me."


    "I believe you." Luomingshang has been at the bottom of forgetting Sichuan since youmingxue died. Of course, he doesn''t know these things, but "But I can''t get through it." I''ll be honest.


    "I''m sorry." Luomingshang hugs me.


    "Why don''t I let you go?" There was a voice behind luomingshang. He turned to look.


    "Yan yechen?" Looking at him, I frowned, the impact of memory, for him, I have a kind of unspeakable feelings. "What do you want to say?"


    Yan yechen stepped forward and said, "don''t you always wonder what I used those three lotus seeds for? I can tell you, one of them, I use to revive the netherworld snow. "


    "What did you say?" I was a little surprised, even luomingshang was surprised.


    "You You say resurrection Resurrection of netherworld snow? But... " Luo Mingshang exclaimed in surprise.


    "But even youmingguo couldn''t be saved," Yan yechen said. "So, I failed. There was endless power in the lotus seed, so I wanted to try. Of course, I failed. I gave the second lotus seed to the next king of hell. At that time, he was still a person. No, to be exact, he was half dead. I used the second lotus seed to save him and put him in a position I gave it to him. "


    "The third one?" Luo Ming Shang doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Saved that little girl." Yan yechen replied.


    I was shocked. What? What did he say? "What did you say?"


    "The little girl named Dieer." Yan yechen replied, "don''t you think that her breath is not right? She is a fairy, but she is excluded from the six ways. When she died, one of the six realms would not accept her, so I used the last lotus seed to revive her. "


    I looked at him dumbfounded, "you You saved her? Is that you


    "It''s me." Yan yechen nodded, "don''t believe you can ask that kid."


    Luo Ming Shang''s surprise is no less than me, "this is what you said, the card?"


    Yan yechen did not answer Luo Mingshang''s words, "also, I can see that, in fact, you are the real snow lotus."


    "What! But... " When he saw that woman, it was really the smell of snow lotus.


    "It''s your separation. I''ve taken lotus seeds. I know what''s the difference between the real one and the imitation one. That woman, it''s your separation made of lotus seeds. What''s the purpose?" Yan yechen approached me. Every word is aggressive.


    Looking at Yan yechen, I couldn''t help laughing, "I made it so lifelike that you recognized it at a glance."


    "I couldn''t see it, but You should have fused. " Yan yechen looked at me, "fusion of lotus seed, but still have the memory of Shuo Tong snow, Shuo Tong snow calm, there is only one possibility, you are the reincarnation of Xuelian son."


    "Separation," Luo Mingshang looked at me, puzzled, "why? Why do you want to be a part? Xueer, what are you... "


    I reached for his lips and said, "I''m going back." Turn around a smile on the face scattered.


    When I went back, the flame had been waiting there, and it was still customary to wait by the lake. In front of me was a low table with a blue tablecloth hanging down into the water. There were several petals on the table with a pot of warm tea and a pile of snacks on it.


    "Sister." I walked over slowly and sat down at the table. Flame poured me a cup of hot tea.


    "It''s cold at night and cold in the day. You''ve been in the rain. Drink some tea to warm your body." Flame said with a smile.


    "How''s Duhan?" I looked down at the teacup in front of me.


    "I haven''t woken up yet," flame continued to cook the teapot on the stove. "I''m not as good at making tea as you. Let''s make do with it."


    I didn''t say anything. I just picked up the cup and said, "Yeah, sure enough."


    "It''s really..." Flame laughed, "do you care about that little fox?"


    "There''s nothing he doesn''t care about. He''s been with me for so long, and he''s used to it."


    "Is it?" Flame picked up the teacup and sipped, "Cher, do you really understand what the so-called feelings are?"


    I took a sip of tea. "That''s not a big deal for me."


    The flame added some tea to the teapot. "What do you want to do?"


    "You, me, Ah Ying, Du Han, underworld, Tian Han mountain, daomen. Even the antique street, there are many people, formed this big net, fighting has begun, "I put down the tea cup," some people have to die, some people have to leave. ""You mean..." Flame frowned, "you really There''s no way back. "


    "I didn''t want to look back." I got up and went to the surface of the lake. I sat down and reached for the water. "We''ll see each other again. Death is not a real difference, at least for us."


    Flame suddenly thought of something, "Xueer, you say, what kind of existence are we?"


    "The same root, the same origin," I murmured, "sister, are we really the same?"


    "You mean you gave birth to the devil, but I didn''t?" Flame knows what I mean. "Probably, it has nothing to do with noumenon, or it is because you have experienced more than me. You peel half of the lotus seeds to save people. It''s a word of love. It''s hard to say that love is a disaster. "


    I also seem to understand something, "well, probably."


    "What? Don''t you worry? " The flame is curious.


    "There''s nothing to worry about," I said after a sip of tea. "It all depends on our fate. As you said, it''s also a robbery, my robbery. In other words, it''s the continuation of my doomsday a thousand years ago. "


    "If you can''t cross it, you..." The flame began to worry.


    "If it''s a chess piece, it''s already on the chessboard. If you lose or win, you have to listen to fate." I sighed and shook my head. "Maybe the result of this game is very clear."


    It''s too cold this night. Fear takes over the city, as if, to begin.

 Chapter 706

    The light stagnated in front of my eyes. God sighed above the void. He cultivated people with clay and blood. On the day of God''s fall, they cheered and cheered, because they no longer had to suffer from the bondage.


    I reached out and put down the last black chess. The chess game depends on how the pieces go. It''s not the chess player. The so-called pieces are the pieces in my hands and will also be the pieces in his hands.


    "What''s the next move?" Xuanyuanying looks at the pieces on the chessboard.


    One side flame don''t understand of frown, "you game of, exactly is what?"


    I pause, "probably, it''s a game."


    "It''s getting late. Go to bed early." Xuanyuanying put the pieces back.


    I didn''t move, and then I paused. "I have a plan."


    "What plan?" Flame asked immediately.


    "The counter plan against the Tianzhu plan." I sighed and looked at the devastated night sky, but I didn''t have any interest,


    "the plan against Tianzhu?" There was a pause in the movement of the hand, murmuring softly. "Twenty four Sha split empty array should be the first step."


    "Yes I nodded. Then he got up and said, "I''m going back."


    Time is running out, but now, where can I go back? Perhaps, only then the truth, back to the courtyard, the butterfly barefoot in the pool, the butterfly flying out of the water.


    Looking at this little girl, I originally planned to go back to the house, turned around and walked to the pool side, "what happened in the evening? My sister has gone back. "


    "Sister, you should know." Butterfly looked up at the top of her head, "I was saved by the people of the underworld."


    It seems to be true, "he told me."


    "Not long after I died, my soul could not enter the six paths of reincarnation. He used his sister''s lotus seed to help me revive," Dier replied, "but in the end, it was not his credit, and I did that because of their underworld."


    "Before, why didn''t you say it?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    "He won''t let me say it." Butterfly shrugged, then looked at me mysteriously, "it seems that he also hopes his sister can come back."


    I reached out and picked up the little girl. "It''s late. Go back to have a rest."


    "Oh." Butterfly kicked twice, landed, turned and ran away.


    Looking at the little girl''s back, I narrowed my eyes slightly. Yan yechen, I should know more.


    Little white fox is still at the head of the bed. He doesn''t want to wake up. His hand is on the fur, and the light light light is on his body. His injury is not as serious as Mingqing''s, but he is also affected by his life. I reached out and pinched the meat ball. It was very comfortable. My hair rope was tied on my front paw. Knead the little fox''s paw. It''s good to sleep.


    "If I die, you can leave. You can go anywhere without going back to the demon world. You can go with me. In a word, don''t get involved in the troubles of this world any more. " I murmured softly.


    To solve all the mysteries, probably, only to see my blocked information, the previous life''s information about Xuelian''s being blocked in the underworld, now you can see it, which probably records the secret and origin of Tianzhu.


    "Take me to the underworld." This is the first sentence to find him again.


    "Xueer..." Luo Ming Shang was a little surprised, "do you want to go to the underworld?"


    "The sealed information about xuelian''er should be able to read now," I said, grabbing Luo Mingshang and pulling him out. "Inside, it should record everything about Tianzhu and what the so-called Tianzhu plan is. If the Tianzhu plan was initiated by that woman, xuelian''er''s life should also be in their plan, but he said that it was out of the plan, so there must be something wrong, and it must be in those sealed files. "


    As I walked, I said, luomingshang was confused by me. "You mean, it''s her plan to finish Tianzhu, but when Tianzhu is finished, what''s beyond the plan?"


    "Go and have a look at those files," I pulled luomingshang forward, "and maybe Lin Ling is also a part of the plan."


    "What did you say?" Luo Ming Shang stopped and then followed me.


    In the information room of the underworld, Luo Mingshang takes down a scroll that records xuelian''er''s information, and the scroll flies into his hand. Luo Mingshang suddenly frowns and hands it to me.


    I reached out and slid on the scroll. The blue light flashed. The golden Rune flashed on the scroll. "Forbidden? Why? " Why are there prohibitions?


    "It seems that if the secret is not solved, the prohibition will not be revealed." Luo Mingshang replied, "probably, you still need the memory of another life."


    "Dark snow?" I frown, for the netherworld snow, I know too little, are only from the Luo Ming Shang their words to understand a little bit, that memory, too far away from me. The scroll was sent back, "go back."


    Luo Ming Shang Dun, looking at the scroll are sent back, turned to follow me, "Cher, come back."


    I turned my head and looked at luomingshang, then looked down at him, holding my hand and shaking off his hand, "if, I can come back alive.""Alive?" Luo Mingshang was surprised, "you What do you mean? What are you going to do, Cher? "


    "I''m afraid the old man told Shi that my life and death is a disaster," I said with a wry smile. I reached out and hugged Luo Mingshang. "No one can help me with my disaster."


    It''s not destined to be a quiet night. The effect of Hualien shield is disappearing. When I came back from the underworld, I went directly to the hospital. My breath was so weak that it seemed that it would be like the wind at any time. If you don''t pay attention, you won''t find that there is a living man lying inside. Mingyu has been guarding.


    "Mingyu." I went to the bedside and wanted to apply another layer of technique to Mingqing. After the imprint of ivy white flowers was printed on it, it withered and disappeared quickly. I applied it again and again, but the result was the same.


    "Boss..." Mingyu looked at the withered vitality in surprise, "this..."


    Ming Jue is like a black hole swallowing the power of life. His swallowing seems to be endless. I feel as if I am also contaminated with the evil spirit of Ming Jue. The black Qi of my fingertips is going up all the way.


    "Let go, boss." Mingyu quickly took out my arm. The evil spirit of mingjue had invaded my arm. I immediately cut off the hand to prevent mingjue from invading.


    "Cher!" Seeing my broken arm, Luo Mingshang was shocked and pulled my hand tightly. The cut hand turned into ashes in an instant.


    I pushed away luomingshang, tore open my dress and wrapped the wound.


    But also at this time, Mingqing''s heart stopped beating, and a straight line appeared on the instrument.

 Chapter 707

    Mingyu was shocked and rushed over immediately. "Mingqing, son of a bitch, you get up for me, you get up, Mingqing."


    Fresh blood drops on the ground, the ground immediately seems to have been corroded, looking at the blood, I feel dizzy, it''s too late to cut off my arm. Luo Mingshang caught me, "it''s OK."


    "Nothing." I shook my head and untied the cloth wrapped around the wound, which was already dry and black. I can''t take the whole arm.


    I gritted my teeth, heartfelt, a hand, the whole arm all cut off, splashing blood no longer corrosion, I was relieved, fortunately, has not spread to the heart.


    The darkness invades the consciousness. As soon as I close my eyes, I see Mingyu rushing out in grief and anger. I see luomingshang''s worried eyes, and Xuanling''s scene of stopping Mingyu.


    Foot, is endless snow, here, is the cold mountain, "sister, still remember here?"


    I turned to look, it was a, "one, how can you be here?"


    "It''s deep in your mind, and I''m going to be here." He walked slowly behind me.


    "Deep in my mind." I just reflected that, yes, tianhanshan no longer exists. This is probably the tianhanshan in my memory. "You, too, are in the fog."


    A silent, I turned to look at him, "you have been with me, that first life, who are you?"


    He laughed and shook his head. "A lot of things, you''ll know, but not now. It''s not for you to ask questions, and it''s not for me to answer them. "


    "It''s just that I don''t understand that there can''t be two identical people in one era." I still don''t understand that the same person can''t have two in one era.


    "So one will disappear." A look dim dim, "but you don''t have to worry, the disappearance will not be one."


    "Fog, will it disappear?" I can''t bear it.


    "It''s not really gone." A comfort to me. "It''s just that he won''t remember the past life. In his opinion, he''s just a fog."


    That''s good. I''m relieved. "One, i..."


    "If you want to, do it. As long as you are still there, I will exist." Slowly moving forward, gradually into the snow mountain.


    Dark back in front of me, pain came, I can''t help but frown, slowly open my eyes, open my mouth, but can''t make a sound, light into my eyes, I slightly narrowed my eyes, wait for the eyes to adapt to the light, then slowly open.


    A figure blocked the light. "You wake up."


    My mouth moved, and there was no sound. My throat was dry as if it had been burned. Immediately a glass of water came up to my mouth, and the warm water slid down my throat. Finally, I felt more comfortable. I coughed and looked at him, "Lingguan?"


    "Yes." Luomingshang put down his water cup, "we''re back."


    "Where''s Mingyu?" I took luomingshang''s hand.


    "Turn around and take revenge," he said.


    "What I immediately got up from the bed, only to find that the support on the other side was gone. I turned to look, and then I remembered that my arm had been cut off by myself. "Go to find her, she is also one of the targets."


    Luo Mingshang was stunned, "what do you say? One of the goals? "


    "Sacrifice of the last array." I replied, "Mingyu and Mingqing are two people who agree with each other. The last array was made by eight people."


    "Eight." Luo Ming Shang was shocked, "Mingqing said before the accident that the last array was strange."


    I nodded, "the last array, need to use four pairs of Yin." It''s not four, it''s four pairs, that is to say, it''s twice as many as before, and "Besides, they have to be twins." A twin born in two.


    Luo Ming Shang nodded, "I know. I''ll let them get Mingyu back. You have a good rest." Said, while I press back to bed, and then turned to go out in a hurry.


    I turned my head and looked at the broken arm. There was a layer of gauze on it. After a pause, I stretched out my hand to untie the gauze. The broken wound was still bleeding. I urged the spirit. Gradually, green vines came out from the wound. Along the way, they formed the appearance of an arm. A little flower opened at the end of the arm. Soon, I had the appearance and texture of the skin. I stretched out my hand and moved it Good, no problem. It can be used. I knew I should have finished studying linshuizhaohua. Fortunately, the lotus seed is strong enough to grow a new arm.


    Slowly get up from the bed, and was en back, I was a little angry, "Yan yechen, you enter my room don''t know knock down the door?"


    "I did. Do you hear me?" Yan yechen the thief laughs. I want to kick him out. "Well, to be honest, what do you mean by making a division for Mo Chen? Want to kill him? "


    "I''m not interested in him anymore," I waved. "It''s just a cover up."


    "A cover up?" Yan yechen frowned, "what''s the cover up?"


    I laughed, "I''m like helping them to finish the twenty-four Sha split empty array."


    "What are you talking about?" Yan yechen suddenly blew up, and then he understood, "do you intend to let them think that you are the one who divides them, and then send them to the altar, and when all the words are taken out, the array starts, but they are in vain for joy?""You don''t have a low IQ either." I looked at Yan yechen.


    Yan yechen slightly narrowed his eyes, "what a little fox."


    "Oh, I''m flattered." My eyes are white.


    "If you had such a mind and brain before, it was mo Chen who died at that time. No, probably not even me. " Say, Yan night Chen frightens of cover own neck.


    Looking at Yan yechen''s appearance, I sneered, "you''ve only guessed half right, and you''ll know the specific time."


    Yan yechen couldn''t help fighting a cold war. "I don''t think I should have known you."


    I rolled my eyes. "By the way, you''re not the king of hell. Help me to check the life and death book. Twins born on ghost''s day, and they must be twins. Look for four pairs. "


    "Hey, little ancestor, don''t embarrass me." Yan yechen grinned bitterly, "you forget that the book of life and death has been torn and folded by you?"


    "Not yet?" I pick my eyebrows.


    "That thing can''t be repaired in hundreds of years." Yan yechen is depressed. "Forget it, I''ll go and have a look for you, but I don''t know if I can find it. At most, it''s in recent years."


    "Well, go ahead, go ahead," I waved and sent Yan yechen away. Then I planed out my cell phone from under my pillow and dialed Mingyu''s cell phone. After two beeps, I hung up. I looked at the display, frowned and dialed again. This time, I turned it off directly.

 Chapter 708

    I suddenly wonder, is Mingyu hang up or was caught after the other party paid the phone. After all, Mingyu is too reckless.


    I''m a little hungry. I went out to have a look. Without Mingyu, I didn''t even have a mouthful of leftovers at home. I had to pick out some bread from the refrigerator and fill it in.


    Mingyu Mingqing has an accident. Apart from such a big event, the business in the store can''t go on, but it can''t be closed. I asked Ruizhe to watch it on the first floor and do it when there is a business. But if he doesn''t take the big order, he can''t afford it because of the shortage of manpower. Luo Mingshang and Yan yechen were both taken out by me to investigate the case. There was only one Xuan Ling left to take charge of the overall situation. Xiao hei and Yu also went to the first floor to help. At least it was OK to count the money.


    Gnawing bread while going downstairs, just downstairs, I heard Ruizhe shout, "boss, how did you get down? Go back and lie down. " As he said this, he came over and was suddenly stunned, "boss, your hand Isn''t it broken? "


    I looked at my new arm. "Oh, it''s done."


    Ruizhe was a little confused? Boss, are you a gecko? "


    "Are you a top?" I gave him a look.


    "What?" Ruizhe was puzzled.


    "Look for you." I took a bite of the bread and said, "hurry to the shop. I''ll go out and come back later."


    Ruizhe quickly grabbed me, "wait, boss, where are you going? Xuanling told me to take good care of the boss before he left. "


    When did you listen to xuan0 so much? Where did xuan0 go? "I''ll be back in a moment. I''ll be back before Xuanling comes back." I broke Xuanling''s hand and patted her on the shoulder. "I promise I won''t go out of antique street."


    Ruizhe a face of doubt, "really?"


    "True, more true than pearls." My face is full of promise.


    "Well Well, "Ruizhe reluctantly let go," go early and return early. "


    I bit the bread and turned out of the shop. When I got to the destination, the last piece of bread was left. I simply crushed it and put it on the side of the road. Immediately, some birds fell down and pecked away.


    "Come in now that you''re here," said a voice in the room.


    I stood outside the door for a while, looking at the birds on the side of the road, pausing and entering the house, "do you know I''m coming?"


    "You''ve been feeding birds outside the door for half an hour," the door opened and the vice mayor stood at the door. "Come in."


    "There''s no such rescue." I smacked my lips and went in.


    There was only one vice mayor in the room. "Isn''t Maya there?" I looked around and didn''t see anyone.


    "She''s out," the deputy mayor replied, then turned to the kitchen to make tea. "When did she come back?"


    I thought about it. When will I be back? I don''t seem to remember, "forget," anyway, I don''t know how long I''ve been unconscious, "for two or three days. Maybe a day or two


    "Don''t you know how many days you''ve been living?" The deputy mayor said with a helpless smile in the kitchen, "how was the case investigated? How can you make yourself like that? "


    I bowed my head and pondered for a while. Maybe Xuanling didn''t tell me all about it. However, it''s hard to say this kind of thing. I guess they didn''t even tell Ruizhe, so they thought I went to investigate the case.


    "Not so much," I sighed. "It''s a lot of trouble and a lot of things."


    "I''ve heard all about it," the vice mayor came out with a teapot. "What happened to Mingqing We''ll bury them according to the standard of antique street. "


    I sighed a long time, "no, Mingqing didn''t come back."


    "Not back?" Deputy mayor a Leng, "did not bring will come?"


    "I was taken away by Mingyu," I shook my head, looking at the hot tea in front of me, but I didn''t pick it up. "Now, Mingyu is gone. I''m worried..."


    "Are you worried about Mingyu''s revenge?" Wen Dou, the vice mayor, then held up the tea cup and gave it to me, "do you know who the other party is?"


    As a result, the hand of the teacup suddenly stopped, "well, Yuan Tiangang."


    "Yuan Tiangang?" The deputy mayor was stunned, "he is not..." Then the vice mayor looked at me, "is there anything else to say?"


    "I..." I don''t know what to say.


    "To put it bluntly, it''s time for you to be so hesitant." Asked the deputy mayor.


    Mom, how can I say that? "There''s another one."


    The vice mayor drank hot tea and asked carelessly, "Oh? Who is it? "


    "Jiang Feng, Jiang Yucheng." I answered seriously.


    "Poof, cough." I don''t know whether I was burned or scared, "you I beg your pardon? Who do you mean? "


    "Jiang Yucheng, the founder of Jiang family magic." My answer is very simple this time. "I..."


    The vice mayor put down his teacup with a serious face, "are you sure?"


    I had no choice but to smile, "he came to my door. I don''t know any more. Besides, I can''t think of a second one who can break my magic space and kill Mingqing with my dark magic life."The vice mayor frowned and murmured: "dark magic "I''m dead..." Then, carrying the cup to one side, "I thought, never this day."


    "No one would have thought that he would see the sun again." I replied.


    "What do you want to ask?" Asked the deputy mayor. "The way to kill him?"


    "At the beginning, what was the method of sealing him?" I don''t want to kill him, I just want to seal him back again.


    "You don''t kill him?" The vice mayor was a little surprised. According to the general urination, I should have broken the other party apart a long time ago.


    "I owe them." I wry smile, "can put a horse, put a horse."


    Vice mayor seems to understand what, but shook his head, "until the seal, are Jiang family."


    I looked at the teacup in front of me, "but now the Jiang family..." There has been no one in the Jiang family for a long time.


    "There''s another one." The deputy mayor sighed, "her generation has a brother. In other words, you have an uncle."


    "Uncle?" I turned to the vice mayor and said, "does he know the seal law?"


    "I don''t know. After all, we just heard from her and didn''t meet her so-called brother." The deputy mayor shook his head,


    I sighed, it seems that there is no hope, "I just want to tell you, this matter, and..."


    "What else?" The deputy mayor frowned.


    "I''ll go and finish everything with him if If I can''t come back... " I bowed my head, holding hot tea in my hand, it was already warm.


    The vice mayor turned his head and put the teacup on the table with a bang, "what nonsense, don''t crow mouth, you''ve survived so many things, you''ve seen big waves, and this kind of thing is not a big deal."

 Chapter 709

    I smile bitterly. Isn''t it a big deal? Maybe there''s nothing bigger than that. What I''m going to end is not only the end that I ended with my predecessors as the successor of the magic of the Jiang family, but also the end that I ended thousands of years ago.


    When I came out of the vice mayor''s house, I sighed a long time. This exchange did not relieve the pressure at all. I walked back slowly. Instead of going directly back to Lingguan, I took a detour to the supermarket.


    I bought everything I could buy. The main thing is to buy more vegetables and order more goods. Mingyu is not here. I''m afraid nobody has bought vegetables these days. I''m afraid nobody has no time to buy vegetables. We all have to be hungry.


    I didn''t buy as much as before. I just bought enough to eat these days. I took two shopping bags and went to the square. The pigeons on the square flew to and fro. I put the shopping bag at my feet and sat by the pool thinking. The pigeon fell on my hand and its feathers rubbed on my hand. It was very warm.


    My thoughts also fly all the way to the sky with the take-off of the pigeon. I have a long sigh of relief. What should come is always coming.


    A pair of feet suddenly came in front of me. I looked up along my long leg. The man with the violin box on his back was smiling at me very gently. "Miss, what are you thinking?"


    "Blue." I yelled softly, "nothing, just..."


    "What''s the matter?" Blue ice half kneels down, "can you tell me?"


    I pause, "blue, you say, will God die?" I''m curious about that. What happened to the people who died in Yingliu?


    Blue ice is also a Leng, "Miss why suddenly asked this question."


    "If If I... " I lowered my head and murmured, then shook my head, "it''s nothing. It''s just that I haven''t been back to Yingliu for a long time. Even if I hate it, it''s my home."


    "Miss, do you want to go home?" Blue ice gently kisses a way.


    "Well, it''s over. I think it''s time to go back and have a look," I nodded. "When everything is over, I want to go back and have a look."


    "Well, good." Blue ice nods, "we wait for you." Then he got up to go.


    As soon as I reached out, I took LAN Bing''s hand and said, "help me, help me bring them a message, and then say, I want to go back. You go back and prepare first, and then see what''s going on there?"


    "Good." Blue ice smiles at me.


    The palms of my hands have oozed a layer of sweat. I don''t know why. As long as I ask them to help, the problem will be much easier. However, I want to support them. I''m afraid that there are some variables. No one knows the horror of cause and effect better than me, so I don''t want them to be infected.


    My head emptied for a while. I picked up two shopping bags and left. Now it''s almost evening. I guess few people will come back for dinner today. I don''t know if Ruizhe can cook.


    Back in the shop, I said hello to Ruizhe and went upstairs, followed by two small tails. I put all the ingredients into the refrigerator, and when I turned around, I saw two small ones following me.


    "What are you two doing?" I knead two little heads.


    "Sister, is brother Mingqing dead? Did sister Mingyu avenge him? " The rain looked up at me.


    My hand paused, then laughed and comforted: "no, brother Mingqing and sister Mingyu will be fine."


    Rain a strength of looking up at me, for a while before nodding, "well, I believe in sister."


    "Well, go out and play," I said softly. "My sister is going to cook."


    Then I looked at the two little guys and said, "brother Ruizhe, help


    Where am I? What''s up? Then downstairs, Ruizhe ran up and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "The master wants to cook." Xiao Hei pulls the rain to hide behind Ruizhe.


    Ruizhe also panicked, "boss, calm down, calm down. The kitchen is not your place. Get out and be obedient. "


    I turned black in an instant. Hey, what do you mean. "I don''t cook. You''re drinking tonight."


    "I''ll do it, boss. Stay away from the kitchen," Ruizhe said, pushing me out of the kitchen. "I''ll call you when dinner is ready."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hey, how much do you dislike me. "Can you cook?"


    "A little bit." Ruizhe sighed and began to wash the dishes. Look, I''m still at the kitchen door. It''s strange, "boss, go ahead and watch TV, shop and children."


    Looking at the kitchen busy Ruizhe, I sighed, "Ruizhe, when will you marry Mocha?"


    I heard the sound of the basin falling to the ground inside. I looked over and saw Ruizhe panicking to pick up the vegetable washing basin on the floor and the newly washed vegetables on the floor. There was a pool of water stains on the floor. "Boss, don''t think about the mess. What to marry or not. "


    "Ruizhe, no matter what time, don''t leave regret for yourself," I said, turning away.


    I didn''t look at the store on the first floor. I simply closed the store. Anyway, it''s not too early now, and there are few customers in the store. I closed the door and cleaned up the things in the store. I thought about whether to close the store first these days. It''s true that the business hasn''t been done for several days, and there''s nothing wrong with it.


    Just thinking about it, the knock on the door suddenly rang out, I had no choice but to put down my things to open the door, and reminded, "sorry, our business hours are over, what''s the matter..." I choked in my throat before I finished.Outside the door, God was worried, "boss Shuo, something happened..."


    "What?" I frowned.


    "Xiaoyue, Xiaoyue is gone." When God a face anxious say.


    Maybe I''ve thought about it for a long time. I''m not too surprised. "Yan Xiaoyue, do you have a twin sister?" I asked.


    When God shook his head, "no, she has a twin brother." When God a hand holding the door, "Shuo boss, do you know where Xiaoyue went?"


    I nodded, "I not only know, but also, I can assure you, Yan Xiaoyue will come back."


    "What did you say?" When god suddenly a stare, "this how possible."


    "Nothing is impossible, as long as he''s here." I squinted a little. "Give me a few days, and I promise to give her back to you completely."


    When God nodded and chose to believe me, "OK, if there is anything I can do for you, I will do my best."


    I looked at him one eye, "you should go back too, leave so long, won''t go again, didn''t wait for her, you hang up first can''t." God can''t stay in the human world for a long time. There are rules and regulations from all walks of life.


    "But..." Obviously, I don''t want to go back.


    "It''s OK. The divine world won''t embarrass you." I comforted him, "now in the extraordinary period, they are too busy for themselves."


    When God thought about it, nodded, and took out a pocket watch from his arms, "this is for you. If there is anything I can do for you, stop the time, I will feel it."

 Chapter 710

    I didn''t refuse. I reached for my watch and said, "thank you."


    When I sent Shishen away, I managed the door again. I cleaned up the first floor and went up to the second floor. I looked at a few people. It was really cold. I remember that the cold time was when I first came here, just me and the old man.


    "Boss, it''s dinner." Ruizhe is coming out of the kitchen with a plate of fried rice with eggs. Rain sat at the table waiting to eat, small black into a small black cat eating cat food.


    "Well." I answered and sat down. There were only me and Ruizhe left on the table. When did that happen? I gave a long sigh.


    Ruizhe also sat down, "boss, don''t think too much, eat first."


    I took a look at him and sighed, life still has to pass. I just hope the news they brought back won''t disappoint me.


    After dinner, he made a pot of hot tea. The hot water just rushed in, but the tea had not been soaked. Behind him, a figure mingled with the flow of wind. I ignored it and continued to put the teapot on the hot stove.


    "Not found." The man behind replied.


    In a word, I took back my hand and let the teapot burn by myself. I answered casually, "well."


    "Don''t you worry?" Luomingshang looked at me from behind.


    "Is worry useful?" I a face of calm, "may have been arrested."


    Luo Mingshang came to me and looked at me strangely, "you..."


    I don''t look at him, the tea has been cooked, hot water brewing tea is fast, "I said, I will bring them back safe and sound."


    "But can you make sure you come back alive?" Luo Ming Shang frowned and asked.


    Maybe I have never seen him talk to me in such a tone. I turned to look at him with a faint smile and said, "I can''t." Then he turned his head and looked out the window at the darkness. "The man in the middle of yin and Yang never cares about this."


    "Cher." He suddenly calmed down.


    "Do you know what Yin Yang middleman is?" I laughed, turned and asked, "everyone here, whether it''s the night watchman, or the doorman, or the night watchman, they''re all in the middle of yin and Yang."


    "A group of people between yin and Yang, between the world and the underworld." Luo Mingshang replied.


    "Between life and death." I replied, "either life or death. For them, life and death are not so important at all. The moment they become middlemen, they are already dead."


    His face is a blank, he does not understand, yes, he will not understand, no one can understand what kind of existence this is, even I do not know. I only know that this is a group of people who are against the sky.


    Tea cup in palm realized sweat, I put down the cup, hand sweat to Luo Ming Shang body rubbed rubbed, hook up his neck, "I''m tired." That means I don''t want to move. Let him carry me.


    Suddenly, I took advantage of the chance to hold him in my ear and said, "I''m surprised..."


    Words have not asked, I suddenly close up, kiss his lips, "I''m sleepy."


    After a pause, he carried me into the room.


    There is not much leisure time, and there is not much time for me to rest. I have been waiting in the spirit hall, waiting for the opportunity. It is not so easy for me to make the landing platform reappear. I have grasped the tail of the line that connects all the events.


    Xuanling is the second one to come back. He also went to find Mingyu. There is something strange behind Mingyu''s disappearance. If they are really suitable for each other, killing Mingqing is tantamount to destroying the whole layout unless


    "Unless Ming Qing is not dead." I replied, "of course, they won''t let Mingqing die. They may have to run a long way and wait a long time to lose this rare twin Yin body. Either the Mingqing we saw at that time was just an illusion, or it was an illusion at the time of death."


    "What''s the difference?" Ruizhe asked.


    "People are illusions, which means that real people are already in their hands. Death is an illusion. They say that Mingqing people are real, but death is false. They just take people back to cure them after we think Mingqing is dead." I explained. "No matter what the two possibilities are, Mingyu and Mingqing may have fallen into their hands." I sighed, "but we still have time."


    Xuan zero pause, "boss, what do you think?"


    "I have met a girl in the imperial palace before. She is also a female twin." I took my arm and walked slowly to one side. "It must be their next target."


    "Yes," Yan yechen interjected, "there is a twin sister. Her sister''s name is Xia Bingqing and her sister''s name is Xia Yujie. They are indeed female twins. However, I seem to find traces of the door beside her. "


    "Well." A group of people have seen it. Even if I deny it, what''s the point. "I asked him to send someone to keep an eye on it. Originally, it should have been Duhan''s, but Duhan''s hand is still in daomen''s healing."


    Yan yechen''s head can''t turn around, "wait, Duhan? A fox demon, is it all Taoist''s way to heal? are you all right? Leave it there and it won''t be stewed. ""Nothing." There''s nothing to worry about. "That is to say, now they have two pairs of vaginal twins. And there''s only one we can master. "


    "Two, to be exact." Yan yechen a face of serious, "you let me check, I found, the last pair, I don''t think you can think of who in your life."


    I frowned, Yan yechen''s tone and words made me feel uncomfortable, "who?"


    "I checked the information more than ten years ago and found a pair of little brothers and sisters, mu Enzuo and mu enyou. But they died more than ten years ago, but their soul and body were not destroyed. Instead, they were forced to be combined by secret arts and turned into baby corpses. " Yan yechen replied.


    My body suddenly a quiver, "small left small right." Although I changed my name, I can only think of them.


    "Yes." Yan yechen nodded. "Their current names are shuozaochen and shuolingyou."


    Don''t know why, in the heart mercilessly convulsed for a while, I really can''t think that will be those two children all one''s life. "They should be in daomen now. No matter how powerful the other side is, they won''t do it in daomen." I said so, also comforting myself.


    Xuan zero but shook his head, "also can''t too happy view, if can, take them back.". At least they don''t do it in antique street. I can''t. send them to the underworld. "


    Just as I hesitated, the cell phone in my pocket rang.

 Chapter 711

    Cold blade across the skin, flashing cold light, blood red rose fell down on the ground along the fingertips, burst, people with hatred this moment will take blood as a mirror, vowed to eat up the enemy''s blood and flesh, even if doomed.


    I can''t help but pause when I ring my mobile phone. I feel my mobile phone and look at the caller ID on the screen. A bad premonition comes to my mind.


    I was silent for a moment, connected the mobile phone, there after a moment of hesitation, then hesitated to say: "that Sorry, I... "


    "I see." Looking at this reflection, it seems that what I am worried about has happened.


    There was a thump, "you know?"


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll take care of the rest." I replied, "if you have to find something to do, go and take care of your two nephews. They should have arrived in Tibet by now."


    "Good." Dongfangze finally chose to believe me. "You..."


    "Nothing." I replied.


    "No, I mean, where have you been before? It is said that you are missing. " Asked dongfangze.


    I think of things before, "Oh, I got a job to be a part-time prosecutor," I said casually.


    "Prosecutor? When did you go to work for the police? " Dongfangze curious, "even so, there is no need to make it disappear."


    "It didn''t disappear, that is, I didn''t tell anyone when I went out, and that the identity information was forged." I have no choice but to sigh a tone, "Muchuan gives, what method can I have."


    Dongfangze was silent for a moment. "I wish you were OK. I''ll try my best to deal with little left and little right. "


    "No. Don''t meddle in this matter I sighed and replied. After a pause, he added, "don''t get into trouble."


    "It''s my responsibility. I''ll take it to the end." Then he hung up the phone.


    I sighed. I''ve already warned you. Looking at my expression, a few people next to me were afraid that they also knew what was going on. "It seems that our chances of winning are one less."


    "No, it''s an extra point." I and Yan yechen look at each other, I smile, Yan yechen heart plug at the beginning.


    "What do you mean?" Xuanling frowned.


    "Cough, your landlady has set up a game. If the array starts, it will backfire." Yan yechen simply explained it.


    Luo Mingshang is relatively smart, "which part of you?"


    "Even so, I can''t be careless," I sighed. "Xuanling, please look after the shop with Ruizhe, look after the children, take good care of Yu and Xiaohei, and Huoyu. Yan yechen and Luo Mingshang will accompany me. "


    Xuan zero originally planned to refuse, but heard Yan yechen and Luo Mingshang go with me, just relieved to nod, "when do you start?"


    "Let''s go when we have enough rest." I let out a long breath, "I''m going to have a rest first. When we''ve had enough rest, we''ll go. "


    Physically and mentally tired, I long breath, but I know, next, is the real drama, the prologue has been opened, the protagonist, it is time to go on the stage, in the moonlight, I slightly squinted.


    Those who shouldn''t go on the stage should stay under the stage and watch. What kind of attitude will the live broadcast without rehearsal end.


    The silver stars in the night sky are shining, bright and dark, and some of them are not stable, just like a candle that will be extinguished at any time, or a flame that will burn out the whole night sky at any time.


    Frost cold dew heavy, it is September weather, unconsciously, time seems to pass quickly, sometimes just sleep, it is September. Time is the most difficult thing to grasp.


    Can''t help coughing for a while, the wind sounded in my ears, the cold wind poured into my neck, I held my mouth close to the clothes, a hand helped me close the window, "don''t you mean to have a good rest?"


    "Well." I should be a, but how also can''t sleep, the kind of feeling in the heart, worry? fear? Or, excited?


    Rain has long been asleep, black against the pillow, at this time, it is estimated that only they can sleep so peacefully. The person behind me breathes well, and I don''t know if he has slept. Anyway, he is in the same state. I lean back and shrink in his arms, so warm.


    The last line of defense was completely occupied that night, and the last pair of sacrifices were also taken away. The same techniques, the same means, and without being aware of it, in fact, it''s not their fault. Even xuanyuanying can''t break the magic of that man, let alone the group of daomen''s subordinates.


    It''s too late to think about it. Fortunately, everything in the shop has been explained. I took Luo Mingshang and Yan yechen to the location. The police arrived one step earlier than us. It''s obvious that they arranged someone around the girl. Or, they have inside information until they have prepared the sacrifice?


    Wu Song, this person, it seems that we can not underestimate, his identity, may not be as simple as APC.


    Li Xue was relieved by my arrival, "I said, where have you been recently? You can''t find anyone, it''s your assistant... "


    This woman is really not open which pot, which pot ah, "now what''s the situation?" I interrupted him."It''s not clear." Li Xue looked at the hotel surrounded by groups. This is the final location. "What''s going on inside is not clear, and there''s no movement now. We have to ambush first. After all, we can''t disturb the guests inside."


    "How do you come back here?" I did not understand the frown.


    "It''s intelligence." Wu Song came over and said, "I heard that the owner of the Xiahou family was a powerful intelligence office. He spent 100000 yuan to buy an intelligence from her."


    "100000..." Really want to scold a black sheep, APC are so rich? One hundred thousand for information? Xiahou love can really do business ah, a word sold 100000, the price of the emperor''s golden words ah. "What a black sheep."


    Wusong helplessly scratched his head, "originally just want to ask where the rest of the right person is, did not expect the other party has given this information."


    "If it was the information given by that woman, there would be no mistake." I replied.


    But Li Xue has been staring at the two handsome boys behind me, "Yo Yo, bring another handsome boy, so handsome, the best beautiful man."


    I gave her a white look, "find two people to go in and have a look." I don''t want to pay attention to this crazy girl.


    "Ah?" Li Xue came back and said, "are you going in?"


    "Well, accommodation must have registration information. Compare the registration information with the information in the police database one by one, and then make room by room investigation on the ground that a wanted murderer may have mixed into the hotel," I said, turning to the periphery. "They will not have ID cards of modern society, so they can only use others'' to enter, even if they are originally in the hotel If people are not here, they will be sent in one step ahead of time. "

 Chapter 712

    Li Xue nodded, "yes, just like last time." Then he turned around and said, "Xiao Liu, Xiao Zhao, follow me to check."


    "Yan yechen, you stay here. Lao Wu, Ming Shang, go to the old building." I pause and say.


    "Old building? The one before? Why go there? " Li Xue is puzzled.


    "There is a passageway under the building, which leads directly to here. The place from there should be the target place this time," I continued. See Yan yechen seem to want to say what, I interrupted his words, "only come out from the connected place, is the real place." I know what Yan yechen is going to say. They know the place, but it''s not the real place. The fog of soul eating covers up the real thought and devours the truth.


    Yan yechen to the mouth of the words have not said, immediately change, "I also go."


    "You stay." Luomingshang turned to keep up with me and patted him on the shoulder. "They are two people." Maybe more than two.


    Yan yechen pauses and nods. Wu Song looks at us and Li Xue and keeps up with us.


    Just in front of a flower, the scene has changed, wu song can''t help but exclaim, "I''ll go, what''s the technique? Instant movement? It''s amazing. " Then eyes slightly a MI, "you, should not be the door of the people."


    Wu Song was surprised, and a cold feeling behind him said, "don''t try to resist, unless you don''t have a soul after you die. Or you''ll never run away. "


    Wu Song slightly frowned, "there will be no soul after death, ah, Ancheng, antique street."


    "Now, who are you?" The red umbrella appeared in his hand, pointed at his eyebrow.


    "I''m not talking about APC''s Wusong." Wu Song shrugged, "I will not use false identity like you."


    "I mean, before becoming Wusong..." I slightly narrowed my eyes, "tell me, who are you? Why get involved in this? "


    Wu Song laughed, "I, my former name is Chen Kang."


    "Chen Kang?" To tell you the truth, this name is very popular, and it is not very famous.


    "I want revenge for my brother." Wu Song''s expression suddenly changed and became gloomy and terrible. "At the beginning, they also tried to search for all the fragments by themselves, but later they didn''t know why they suddenly disappeared."


    I suddenly understood, "your brother, is that a statement?"


    "Yes." Wu Song sneered, "our family is a declining Taoist family. My younger brother and I learned Taoism from our parents when we were young. By chance, I was chosen into APC by my master, and I had little contact with my family."


    "So, you take this opportunity to revenge?" I took back my umbrella and looked at him. As long as he was a little bit likely to lie, I would realize, "after knowing how dangerous things are, do you want to continue? Are you not afraid to die? "


    "Afraid? At the moment when I joined APC, I would die sooner or later. This is what I have always understood. I don''t know which mission I will die in. So from becoming a full member, each of us has already written a suicide note, "Wu Song spread out his hand." this time, I can''t shrink back any more. Even if I die, I will drag one person to hell. It doesn''t matter who you are


    I looked at Wu Song, felt out the mobile phone, dialed Li Xue''s phone, "Hello, what''s the matter?" Li Xue asked.


    "Wu Song launched this mission." I said to Li Xue.


    "Ah?" Li Xue is puzzled.


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" Wu Song is in a hurry. Ready to grab my cell phone, but suddenly stopped, where can''t move. "You What do you mean


    I''ll explain to Li Xue and Wu Song by the way. "As I said before, those puppets will copy the appearance, breath and memory of the most important person in everyone''s heart. This is everyone''s weakness."


    Wu Song heard what I said and understood. Li Xue was surprised, "ah? You mean Lao Wu has important people? Dead? "


    "Well." I replied, "so, for the sake of the integrity and smoothness of the whole plan, Wusong withdrew."


    "I''m going to take part!" Wu Song suddenly shouts a way, Li Xue over there also heard, "I promise, won''t be affected."


    Li Xuedun, "let Lao Wu participate. He''s an experienced veteran and won''t have any problems."


    Li Xue doesn''t make sense. I hang up the phone and look at Wu Song, "if you are affected, I will not hesitate to attack you. By the way, not only me, but also the two people around me will kill you at the first time."


    "Whatever you want." The restriction of Wusong was lifted. "Come on, time is running out."


    "There''s still a lot of time," I slowly walked to the hole where I had been kicked before and jumped directly. Luo Mingshang followed closely. Wu Song thought about it and jumped.


    "You just said that there is still a lot of time. What do you mean?" Wu Song asked as he walked.


    I didn''t answer him. Instead, I spoke directly to remind him. "From now on, don''t breathe.""Ah? Oh Wu Song did as he did. Seal your breath.


    I also held my breath, "the key to the last sacrifice is the harmony between heaven and earth, which is indispensable. That is to say, it must be within the time of a feature. "


    "At a particular time?" Wu Song still did not understand, "when?"


    "Yin Qi is too heavy. What do you need?" I smile at Wusong.


    "Double ninth." Wu Song understood. "Today is the seventh, that is to say, the day after tomorrow."


    "Well," I said, "we have enough time." I replied, suddenly thinking of something, "in fact, the question you asked at the beginning is where the last place is. You want to catch them all, too? "


    Being seen through the mind, Wu Song Leng for a moment, nodded, "this can''t hide from you."


    "Three days later, whether you live or die, it''s your destiny. No one else can blame you." I said softly.


    "Ah, of course." Wu Song''s indifferent reply.


    Fog suddenly hit, luomingshang had been ready for thousands of hold my hand, I also quickly seized Wusong''s hand, "don''t go away."


    I feel that the moment I hold Wu Song''s hand, he twitches all over, seems to want to take his hand back, but I also subconsciously, clenched, "don''t want to leave, don''t break away."


    Wu Song is sweating all over, and he doesn''t want to, but the one around you is going to kill. He may not be able to get out of the underground.


    This road did not finish last time, but it was surprisingly long, as if it was always circling in the fog.

 Chapter 713

    But it''s a road. As long as we go forward, we can always find a way out, but we can''t breathe and speak. It''s a bit stuffy.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. Anyway, I''m tired. I''ve had a rest twice. In the end, I can''t wait any longer. I can only let luomingshang carry me out. Fortunately, luomingshang didn''t give up Wusong either, and the dark fire all around him led Wusong.


    The light is in front of me. It''s the light of dawn. I''m fast asleep when I lie behind luomingshang. No, I''m already asleep. Climbing out of the dark, the light was hard to adapt, and I moved a little.


    "Well, is it morning?" I lie on my stomach and murmur sadly.


    "Yes, I walked all morning." Wu Song also crawled out of the ground, suddenly stunned, "here Cemetery? "


    "Well," said Luo Mingshang, "it''s just a wall away from the hotel."


    "Ah?" I didn''t know where it was. It took me a long time to remember where we were. "Oh, here we are."


    Wu Song yawned, "yes, Hello, I''m so tired after sleeping all the way," he said, sitting down and looking at the surrounding environment, "this is the last place, nothing special."


    I came down from luomingshang''s back and yawned, "it''s nothing special. There''s nothing wrong with fengshui, but..."


    "Are you really right?" Wu Song didn''t believe it.


    "To tell you the truth, I doubt if I''ve made a mistake." I relied on luomingshang and yawned sleepily.


    Luo Ming Shang stopped and looked further along here. "It should be here. It''s right. As long as you carefully detect it, you can feel an unusual breath. It''s weak, but it''s still floating in the air


    I nodded. I really felt weak, but it fluttered around like I was in the air. It was not like the soul eating fog under the ground, but a very clean and comfortable feeling.


    "Then, the Shentai..." I looked around, but I didn''t see any sacrificial platform. To tell you the truth, I only saw it once even thousands of years ago. It was originally the sacrificial platform for the emperor to worship heaven, and later it became a place for praying for a few days. But gradually, with the war also destroyed.


    "It''s not the landing platform that matters, it''s the location that matters." Luo Mingshang replied.


    The mobile phone in my pocket rang. I connected it immediately. I didn''t wake up early in the morning. I was a little confused. I connected it without looking at the caller ID. "Hello."


    "What''s the matter with you?" It''s Li Xue.


    "It''s already here." I replied, "at the back of the hotel, I found the location. Here it is."


    Li Xue yelled at the outside, probably to let people come over, but what he yelled was too loud. I had tinnitus and didn''t hear it clearly. Then Li Xue continued to pick up her mobile phone, "I''ll send someone over here. Do you find anything there?"


    "No, at least in my sense, there are no suspicious people." I replied. "It seems that they haven''t come yet, or that they are hiding in the hotel to confuse the public."


    "I see. Be careful." Then he hung up.


    In fact, I want to say that you should be careful. After all, it''s just a group of ordinary people. Even if they can mobilize atomic weapons, they may not be able to kill each other.


    I sighed, hung up the phone, hoping nothing would happen, "Lao Wu, you go to take care of it."


    "Ah?" Wu Song looked at me lazily, and his eyes turned black. When he heard what I said, he immediately said, "Oh," and got up directly from the ground.


    When it comes to revenge, he can''t rest. It''s like sleeping forever. Maybe it''s over.


    I suddenly remembered something. I looked up at luomingshang, laughed, and took out a silver coin, "ah, luomingshang, come and make a wish."


    Luo Mingshang reached for the coin and said, "make a wish?" His wish can be realized by himself.


    "Well, make a wish." I gently smile, and then put the silver coins into his hands, "when I was in Yingliu, I was regarded as a God to do the most thing, that is to be made a wish, a request, for a wish."


    "What?" Luo Ming Shang suddenly Leng, "what do you mean?"


    "The person who makes a wish to me will satisfy a request when he makes a wish. As much as he wishes, he will ask," I hold his hand. "But this time, it''s free. Let''s make a wish. "


    Luo Mingshang looked at the silver coin in his hand and said with a smile, "well, then, my wish is that you will stay with me all your life, and don''t leave me all your life."


    When the silver coin melted into his palm, I was stunned for a moment, and my eyes darkened. "Well, I will be by your side all my life. No matter where I go or where I am, I will come back to you in the end. I promise you


    A wish is like a contract. Even if I die, it will continue to be carried out.


    As soon as I was about to release my hand, I was pulled into my arms by Luo Mingshang, "OK, you said, no matter what the ending is after tomorrow, I will come back."Suddenly, my feet stopped, and my face didn''t move. "Cough, hey, dog abuse in broad daylight. It''s a bit of public morality." Li Xue''s voice came.


    I tried my best to push Luo Mingshang away. I looked at Li Xue sullenly. I didn''t care about you. To disturb someone''s love is to be kicked by a donkey.


    "Did you find anything inside the hotel?" I turned my head and reluctantly looked at Li Xue and asked.


    "So far, no abnormality has been found. The hotels are filled with tourists from other places," Li Xue replied. "We''ll do what you want to do now. You say it


    I looked at her. "Check the hotel again. Before tonight, take everyone back."


    "Ah?" Li Xue didn''t quite understand, "withdraw? Why? "


    "Because the next thing, you can''t mix, don''t want to be the cannon fodder, just pack and roll back," I waved casually. The exit seems to be a cellar. It''s said that in ancient times, people made a passage to avoid war.


    So, it should not be here. I thought about it for a moment and went on for two steps. After taking two steps, he stepped back and went to the other side, counting his steps.


    "One, two, three, four, five..." As I counted, luomingshang came up from behind. "Eleven, twelve 15¡¢ Sixteen, seventeen Thirty... " I kept going up, counting as I went, until I couldn''t see them at last.

 Chapter 714

    There was a mountain forest behind the hotel. I couldn''t help looking back, "Yo, it''s so big."


    "Well." Luomingshang followed me, "after all, it''s the platform of God."


    I thought about it and nodded, "it''s too long. No one thought that this small place was the place where I fell to the altar."


    Luo Ming Shang looked around, "Feng Shui has changed."


    "Well," I looked along the way, "let''s go." With that, he took out a dozen runes. Then he took out a red rope with copper money on it and gave it to luomingshang.


    Luo Mingshang answered for a moment, took the red rope and went to the other side. That''s right. We are planning to set up an array here. It''s a double insurance and a cover up.


    Paste paper symbols on the back of several surrounding trees, and then paste one at a distance along the red line drawn by luomingshang. There''s no need to pull it up. It''s impossible. It''s just enough to set up the array on this side.


    When the array was finished, I had half of the rune paper left in my hand. I thought about it and laughed. I squatted down every few steps to dig a hole, buried a rune in it, and then filled the hole.


    "Five elements array?" Luo Mingshang looked at my action and murmured. If you don''t notice the array in the earth, it''s just a simple trapped array. But danger, often like to hide in the dark.


    "Well, it''s also a layer of insurance." I said with a smile, patting the soil on my hands.


    Next, it''s about waiting, waiting for the so-called day. At 8 p.m., Li Xue withdrew all the people back. They were not in the hotel, so they could only be cannon fodder. Only Li Xue, Wu Song and two experienced old police officers are left.


    I''m against their staying, but I can''t stand their determination to solve the case and bring the murderer to justice. In fact, I want to say that the murderer will not be brought to justice by you. It''s a gamble, a life or death gamble. There will be no killers, only dead.


    Although I acquiesced that they would stay, I still asked Wu Song to take people to the hotel. Although the location of the hotel is very close to luoshentai, it won''t be affected. Maybe they can''t even hear the thunder when it''s robbed.


    Li Xue didn''t think much about it. It''s nothing to hide in the hotel. After Wu Song settled the people, I left them in to protect them. I don''t want Wu Song to take too many risks. I don''t believe Du Han will have the heart.


    However, the specific time is still uncertain.


    It''s not too close to the hotel. To be exact, it''s temporarily hidden outside the array. It''s not safe here, but at least it won''t be discovered for the first time.


    I look at the time again and again, eight, eight thirty, eight forty, nine At ten o''clock, the sound of footsteps came, and the three of us immediately became alert. Our whole breath was completely astringent, and even our breath was weak.


    "Coming?" Yan yechen asked in a low voice.


    "Shut up I shrank back. The sound of footsteps doesn''t seem to be hiding. Does it mean Are you really here?


    "I don''t think so." Luo Mingshang replied, "even now it''s still a while before 12 o''clock." It''s not yet time.


    "Maybe I''ll come and prepare ahead of time." Yan yechen said with a smile.


    Aware of the familiar atmosphere, I couldn''t help looking up and saw three people, "here!" I waved. Three people came up at once.


    "When are you so mean? Hiding in the grass Even so, come here and stay in the grass with us.


    "Get out of here if you can!" I glanced at Nangong Shuo.


    Xuanyuanying didn''t like to get together with luomingshang and Yan yechen. He went around to my front and stood up to look at a large area in the center. "Don''t worry, they won''t come at this time. It''s too early. "


    "Well," I was surprised that it wasn''t the flames that followed, it was the fog.


    "You''re not at home with Dieer. What are you doing here?" I said with a straight face.


    "Butterfly son has flame elder sister to accompany, I followed to come out together." Ling Wu rubbed his nose, then held out his hand and clenched his fist, "I want to wring his head off with my own hands. After so much calculation, even we calculated to get in. This account can''t be counted like that. "


    "The truth of a thousand years ago." I sighed. "Who is to blame?"


    "Layout, implementation, all damn." Said, also overcast looked at my side two people.


    I blocked xuanyuanying''s eyes, "well, now let''s solve the problem in front of us first. Moreover, it''s Yan yechen who saved Dieer. It''s even. "


    "Cut." Ling Wu disdains, "it''s not that I used my sister''s lotus seed. It''s even."


    "Lingwu." I murmured. Ling Wu''s mouth doesn''t want to pay attention to them.


    I always feel that they shouldn''t get together. Xuanyuanying also see, they both sides together, sandwiched in the middle of me is the most difficult, simply pull two cubs away.


    "Let''s go around and see what we ignore." One of them raised his hand.


    "Hey, boss, don''t drag me." Nangong Shuo struggled to be carried away.Yan yechen is a little embarrassed, "in fact, what that boy said is also the truth."


    "Shut up and hide," just now the arrival of this group of people completely disturbed the breath.


    I looked at the time again. It''s more than 11 o''clock. If I don''t want to make too much noise in broad daylight, I will probably choose to do it in the evening, either after 12 o''clock tonight or before 12 o''clock tomorrow evening. The timing is uncertain.


    That is to say, I have to stay here for a day and a night. Twenty four hours.


    I''ll probably be sleepy.


    Anyway, in the second half of the night, I basically relied on luomingshang to sleep in the past. I was in a daze and didn''t move at all. I didn''t wake up until I heard the noise.


    "It''s morning?" I''m a little confused. It''s cloudy today. It''s so dark around. I thought it was still dark.


    "Well, it''s almost noon." Luo Ming Shang replied that Yan yechen wanted to say something, but he was stared back by Luo Ming Shang. "I didn''t come last night. It''s probably tonight."


    "Well," I yawned, "where are they?"


    "On the other side." Yan yechen helplessly smacked his lips and replied, "it''s all right, but we should be careful, in case they are not afraid of making trouble for most of the day."


    I looked at the sky and thought it would rain soon. The rain could not be under the tree. It would be struck by thunder. "Do you want to change places? What if it rains? "


    "It''s OK. It won''t rain." Luo Ming Shang comforted me, pulled the clothes on my body, "cold?"

 Chapter 715

    "OK," said the weather in September, no matter how the summer vacation is not over, how can it be cold.


    "Would you like something to eat? It came from the beauty director in the morning. " Yan yechen handed over a convenience bag with some bread in it.


    I grabbed a loaf of bread and sat on the ground, looking at the time. It''s half past eleven. Always feel, what is ignored ah.


    Eating bread while thinking, in the end where is ignored? There seems to be something crucial. Knead the temple, some things the more you think, the more you can''t remember, but relax, but you can remember in a moment.


    "What are you thinking?" Luo Ming Shang saw that I was absent-minded and asked.


    I turned to look at him for a moment, thinking, "nothing, just the feeling, where strange."


    While I was still thinking, Yan yechen chewed an apple and said, "well, I remember the magic you learned is also the magic of the Jiang family."


    Yan yechen''s words made me have a meal, and the bread stuck in my throat, "er Cough Cough. "


    "Hand me a bottle of water slowly," he said. Until a whole piece of wet bread fell out of his throat.


    Yan yechen is stunned, "aunt, you don''t chew it and swallow it. You deserve to choke."


    There''s no time for him. I stood up and looked at the time again. It''s almost 12 o''clock. There''s no vision in the sky. It seems that it hasn''t started yet, but we can''t be careless.


    "What''s the matter?" See me a pair of vigilant appearance, Luo Ming Shang and Yan Ye Chen also nervous.


    Yan yechen''s words remind me that what I have ignored before is magic, which has always been in the wrong direction, "magic,"


    "magic?" Luo Mingshang was obviously not stupid, and soon understood what I meant. Then a group of netherworld fire hit the middle, but the netherworld fire burned in the air for a while and disappeared.


    I stretched out my hand to cover a tree beside me. The sound of bells immediately came to mind around me. The bells tied to the red rope and the copper coins tinkled together. With the sound, the picture in front of me was broken like a mirror. He showed his original appearance.


    Originally, a huge stone platform appeared in the dense forest. The so-called "falling to the altar".


    "I told you a long time ago, but I can''t hide it from her." The man hidden in the black robe laughed helplessly.


    "You don''t seem to worry at all." Next to him, a man in the same black robe said coldly.


    "Why should I worry?" He laughed.


    The sound of bells and coins continued, "you really should be worried."


    "With these things?" He looked at me with a sneer, "it''s really worthy of the people of the Jiang family, naive, this is really taught by the Jiang family." Then, with a wave of his hand, the bell suddenly stopped, but the essence of this array is not limited to this. When the bell suddenly stopped, sparks came out all around. Wood helped fire, and the fire snake darted from all directions to the two people in the middle. At the moment of rushing past, he stretched out his hand to stop the fire snake, and four figures stopped it.


    "Yes, it''s a little bit better, but it''s not enough." A conspiracy expression appeared on his face, "only, have the most important person, is your weakness."


    I still kept controlling the fire snake to stop. I have to say that it was really mean. I used Mingyu Mingqing and Xiaozuo Xiaoyou as shields. If they didn''t stop in time, they would be familiar.


    Without waiting for me to make the next step, the red fire snake suddenly turned into a blue flame and rushed up directly. I was surprised, but I couldn''t control it. The other side was also stunned. They quickly moved the four people away. As soon as they took off their black robes, they turned into black cloth to wrap all the fire snakes, and the black robes were burned in an instant.


    "Tut Tut, that''s cruel." His tongue, black face is so strange and familiar.


    I saw Luo Mingshang a little inconceivable. Just now, he controlled the fire snake. Did he really want to kill Mingyu Mingqing and Xiaozuo Xiaoyou?


    "I dare to kill them, dare you?" Luomingshang didn''t pay attention to my eyes, but looked at each other playfully.


    I bit my teeth, everyone said, Shuo Tong Xue is crazy, but luomingshang, you are more crazy than me, do you know, what is the important person?


    Jiang Feng, who had seen through his mind, frowned. "It''s worthy of being the king of the underworld, but I seem to remember that there are rules in the underworld that you can''t interfere in earthly affairs at will."


    "So what?" Luo Ming Shang slightly narrowed his eyes, "I''m willing to manage, can you manage?"


    I really want to give him a big hand. However, I still pushed away luomingshang. "Don''t worry about it. It''s between us and them. It''s time to finish it."


    "We?" Yuan Tiangang next to him caught a noun and frowned. Why, plural?


    The wind behind him sounded and answered his question. Jiang Feng was the first to react and pushed yuan Tiangang away. Then a cold light rubbed his body. The fog began to spread around him, wrapping everything around him. The weather was gloomy, as if he was going to fall at any time."Shen Ni, Ling Wu." Jiang Feng turned to look at the people around, "I didn''t expect that you all came, and Ah Ying."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Xuanyuanying looks at this old friend, but she can''t laugh at all, friend? Friends who have long been betrayed.


    "Today, it''s time for us to understand our grudges." Xuanyuanying has a long gun in his hand.


    "Stop, Ah Ying," I said softly, drawing the short blade out of my hand. "Let''s make it clear first."


    "Make it clear?" Jiang Feng doesn''t seem to be worried, "what do you want to say?"


    "Purpose, what is your purpose?" I asked.


    Yuan Tiangang sneered, "what else can it be in such a place. Of course, it''s God. "


    I didn''t pay attention to the cannon fodder. Jiang Feng said with a smile, "but I''m a little surprised that you''ll get together. These people are probably here to save people, and you''re here for the sake of the Jiang family?" Speaking, Jiang Feng waved, wearing a white girl appeared in mid air, he looked at the girl some infatuated.


    "So you''re ready?" I frowned, "there is only one Tianzhu, which is only enough for one person to become a God. If you don''t want to kill yuan Tiangang at the critical time, you can become a God by yourself, or you have other ways to become a god independently."


    "What Yuan Tiangang looked at Jiang Feng in surprise, "you..."


    Jiang Feng laughed, "did I say that I want to become a God? What does becoming a God do? What do I do for such boring things? "


    "So you..." I clenched the short blade in my hand. I don''t know why. There is always a bad feeling.

 Chapter 716

    In God''s eyes, the time of a thousand years is just a moment, just like living a life. I count it with my fingers, one day, one year, one hundred years, one thousand years. Sometimes, it''s just a nap. But how much time has passed and how much reincarnation?


    The girl in mid air slowly fell down and directly lay on the ground. He didn''t speak, just looked at me, "I''m more curious, why not you?"


    "What?" I narrowed my eyes slightly.


    "That day, it should be you," Jiang Feng stared at me, and then looked at xuanyuanying, "is it you? You stripped her out. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, since you think so, I don''t want to say much, "what about you? What is your purpose? And what about Mo Chen? " Mo Chen should be by her side. It''s impossible that she was caught. Mo Chen is not here.


    "That scum." Jiang Feng sneered, "probably, dead, oh, who knows."


    The short blade in his hand cut away the black fog, and the cold light went straight to the maple, "Oh? Are you angry? Oh, I almost forgot that you are a Yin marriage master. You are a Yin marriage partner. You care about Yin fate. "


    I didn''t answer. I flew over, holding a flower in my hand with a short blade, and the ice flowers scattered out. Taking advantage of the opportunity of his escape, I reached out and wanted to save the two little left and right first. As for why they were children, they were small, light and convenient.


    But it didn''t let me succeed. After all, they were two people. I only had a short blade. Yuan Tiangang appeared on my side and grabbed my hand. I immediately pulled out my hand and pushed it away. "Well, what''s your purpose? Not to be a God? Is it revenge? Now the Jiang family is dead. If it''s me, come on. "


    "Ha ha, little girl, you look up to yourself too much." Jiang Feng sneered, "revenge? I disdain to do such meaningless things. You will know my purpose later. "


    Not willing to say? The short blade in his hand cut away. Instead of going towards them this time, he cut off all the red ropes of the previous array. The bell rang again, and Yuan Tiangang suddenly looked at the sky, "the time has come." Four pairs of people appeared in the four corners of southeast and northwest. Ling Wu and Nangong Shuo looked at each other, and the two moved away slowly.


    Seeing that two people were going to die, I immediately called out, "Lingwu, Nangong, don''t act rashly."


    "But..." Ling Wu gnaws his teeth.


    Xuanyuanjue pressed Lingwu, "it''s OK, what''s her plan?" moreover, this array can''t be started.


    Twenty four black kuidans rose, forming a strange shape around the girl lying in the middle, "twenty four?" The quantity is not right.


    "It was 26, but you made two a thousand years ago?" Oh, I see.


    "Yes." Yuan Tiangang smiles triumphantly.


    I laughed, "with your skill, you should not be able to refine so many kuidan. Even if you add master Jiang Feng, if you don''t have someone behind you, I''m afraid you don''t even know what it is." This is what I have always been curious about. Whether yuan Tiangang or Jiang Feng, they are just mortals. Up to luoshentai, they may have been from ancient literature, but the four evil spirits array There''s something wrong with that.


    "You''re smart." Jiang Feng saw that the plan had already begun, and he was not in a hurry. "I''m not afraid to tell you that all this is the layout of the Virgin Mary."


    "Holy Mother?" It''s like the leader of a cult. "So, those dolls are her masterpieces?"


    "Doll?" Two people a Leng, don''t seem to pretend, it seems to be really don''t know.


    "Now I wonder if you two are dolls, too." I held my forehead and murmured. Then he asked, "who is that virgin?"


    Yuan Tiangang does not care about a smile, "who knows," who the other party is, they do not care, only care about their own interests, is often sad.


    "So she told you about Tianzhu?" I continued to ask, some questions need to be planed out a little bit.


    "Yes," Yuan Tiangang said with a smile.


    Jiang Feng looked at me and suddenly thought of something, "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you one thing. You should know the art of taking care of flowers in the water."


    Mention this skill without reason, I suddenly have a bad premonition, "what do you want to say?"


    "I want to say, you, your original name is Lin Ling. Do you know that you didn''t exist?" Jiang Feng said with a smile, "Lin Ling didn''t exist. Oh, by the way, not only Lin Ling, but also Jiang Ke''er and Lu Yu didn''t exist."


    I shivered, "you I beg your pardon? It''s impossible, it''s impossible! "


    "Ha ha, these individuals are all made up of water flowers." He continued.


    "Shut up I roared, the array started again, the rune paper buried in the soil instantly urged, and the thick vines rushed up directly.


    The cold light flashed and the vines were cut off. Jiang Feng continued: "don''t you think everything is too coincidental? Is it really fate? I think too much. It''s all driven by the Virgin Mary behind the scenes, but I''m really curious. Who are you? Even let such a big man for you not such a big game"Well A thousand years ago... " I moved my lips and felt as if I had been drained.


    "A thousand years ago?" Jiang Feng frowned. Why did he ask about a thousand years ago? He almost subconsciously looked at the girl lying at her feet. With the emergence of the 24 quentines, she also floated.


    "After all, what is true and what is false?" I slowly raised my head, the short blade had been withdrawn, and the big red umbrella appeared in my hand. "What is the so-called Tianzhu plan?"


    "The graveyard of the gods." Jiang Feng spits out four words.


    At the same time, all the 24 kuidans disappeared into the girl''s body. Suddenly, the world changed greatly. The black evil spirit came from all directions and entered her body. The thick clouds above the sky began like a whirlpool, and there was a faint light above the clouds.


    "Here comes ray." I don''t know who yelled. I feel like I''ve fallen into a hug. "Believe in your feelings, Cher."


    Luo Mingshang''s words called me back. I looked up at him and looked at the middle of the platform. The fog seemed to be a barrier. The center of the spiral nest composed of magic Qi corresponded to the clouds in the sky. Eight sacrificial offerings on all sides were swept in the middle,


    "Ah Ying, Ling Wu, Nangong, retreat." I yelled. At the same time, luomingshang and Yan yechen also hold me back quickly. Thunder robbery is not for fun.

 Chapter 717

    In the wind, I heard yuan Tiangang''s crazy laughter. He reached out and penetrated the girl''s chest. The essence and blood extracted from all sides also flowed towards his raised hand. At this time, the first thunder also fell down.


    "Click --!" Close to the first, the girl''s body disappeared. All the extracted essence and blood flow back, together with the ashes, and the lotus seed in Yuan Tiangang''s hand.


    "What Looking at the lotus seeds that had been reduced to ashes in his hands, Yuan Tiangang was full of disbelief, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible."


    Jiang Feng seems to understand something, "it''s you." Then he flew directly at me. Yan yechen first stopped me and tried to stop me with one hand up. But see Jiang Feng''s figure a flash, appeared two Jiang Feng.


    "Sister." The speed of Lingwu is the fastest. It appears at my side almost in an instant. It reaches for a figure and crushes it directly. It''s a mirage.


    Jiang Feng a move failed to succeed, can only temporarily back, "really is you, you are really."


    "I have a word for you, too." Now it''s my turn to be proud. "Believe in yourself, Yucheng."


    But he said, "Yucheng, you haven''t called me that for a long time."


    You are not welcome to hit someone. You are not happy. Jiang Feng immediately dodged, and at this time, a small thunder fell down, just knocked down the group of Youming fire.


    "Boom!" Heavier than the first thunder, Yuan Tiangang split down again. This time, Yuan Tiangang, who didn''t dodge, was defeated by the thunder. He hasn''t cultivated enough to survive the thunder robbery, and he is still on the platform of falling God to survive the thunder robbery, which is just looking for death.


    Jiang Feng didn''t care, "maybe, are you curious, why don''t I want to be a God? To be honest, it''s not that I don''t want to, but it''s unnecessary. " With that, he paced slowly. Every step was a black footprint.


    "Be careful. He''s a fairy, too." Xuanyuanying reminds a way.


    I frowned slightly. To tell you the truth, I''m not afraid. What is immortality. But, a little uneasy, Jiang Feng continued, "in fact, a long time ago I learned a truth, cultivation, level is nothing. Strength is everything, and all the cultivation, is just the same goal, born in chaos, belong to chaos, is to put us all trapped in this chaos, now, see, chaos The black footprints are getting bigger and bigger, like burnt photos. Covering the surrounding environment.


    "Luomingshang." I hold Luo Mingshang''s hand, but black cuts us off. There is no light and nothing around us. I looked around, "magic space."


    "Yes," Jiang Feng''s figure appeared in the black, "here is the so-called chaotic space. What you see is chaos. "


    Do you think I haven''t seen chaos? I sneer, the red umbrella shakes off, the umbrella sharp spear, rushes up. "Anyway, if I kill you, the magic space will be broken, won''t it?" The tip of the umbrella touched his body and stabbed him? No, it''s not. It''s a mirage.


    Behind the wind came, I was surprised, there is also something across, but it really opened a burst of petals. The body turns into petals and turns around the person behind him before he falls not far away and reorganizes his body.


    "Then try it." He said with a smile. With a stroke of both fingers on the long sword, the bright red blood drops fell in the dark, like a drop of water into the water, which aroused ripples. Then, a large blood red petal filled the foot. "Since it''s the Jiang family, let''s fight with magic."


    I didn''t show any weakness. The petals of blood red flowers flew towards me. I opened the umbrella to block the petals. The surface of the umbrella rotated and spread out all the petals. After a pause, I turned in the opposite direction again. The petals on the surface of the umbrella flew out. I took up the umbrella and threw the petals on the surface of the umbrella. The petals flying out of the umbrella didn''t attack him. Instead, they fell on the ground and placed one at a distance .


    I stepped on the flowers, step by step close, each step, the original red flowers faded into snow-white snow lotus, ice spread along the snow lotus, the darkness will also be annihilated.


    Of course, Jiang Feng didn''t watch me so close. With a sword, the cold light came. I jumped to the air, and then the second cold light cut down. I was surprised. My body changed quickly, and I couldn''t escape. The sword cut on my body, which was still a petal mixed with blood.


    I fell down and looked at the bloodstain on my body, "how Maybe. "


    "Anyway, huaman collection is all created by me," Jiang Feng''s sword also carries blood. "No matter how perfect the technique is, he has shortcomings."


    I covered the wound, hualiandun''s power of life quickly filled, and the bleeding stopped. I still have blood in my hand. I think about it. I''m going to use that move.


    "Blood cherry sacrifice." I soared up, arms naturally open a radian, black in the sky filled with a burst of petals, and then the petals began to gather into a storm, the color gradually deepened, light red into dark red, and then blood red, more and more together, soon formed a number of red petal storm, swept from all directions. There is only one goal, Jiang Feng.Blood Sakura sacrifice, just like what I saw her perform in her last fight, is a sacrifice of flowers. The technique of her last fight borrows her own blood to fuse magic. In other words, it is a sacrifice before death. You can''t forget it if you just look at it.


    The petals all over the sky make him nowhere to escape.


    "What is it?" Jiang Feng is also at a loss, because he has never seen such magic.


    "Hum," I snorted coldly. My body fell from the air because of too much blood loss.


    But the next moment, I can''t laugh out, all the petals of blood cherry sacrifice are like a black hole, disappeared without a trace.


    "It''s a great skill. It should have been taught by your nonexistent mother, but it doesn''t seem to have succeeded yet." He was smiling. The smile on his face disgusted me.


    "I''ll let you eat it back today." I maliciously said, umbrella point, suddenly flew out. There''s a silver chain in the back.


    Jiang Feng jumps away again. No one dares to question how much power the umbrella has in my hand. Even if it is a God, it will fly.


    Jiang Feng is not stupid. He comes directly at me. Seeing this, I am not in a panic. The tip of the umbrella retracts and rushes up. Jiang Feng releases the ice to stop me. I melt the ice with a fire and fall like a water curtain.

 Chapter 718

    Jiang Feng''s target I have understood, is to kill me in front of him, I gently jump, a dexterous turn over, avoid Jiang Feng''s attack, fall on a snow lotus.


    Jiang Feng''s attack hit again, this time he seems to give up the familiar magic, yes, he not only created huamanji, but also other. This time, it''s still covered with ice and snow. I once again with a flame, and a water curtain falls from the sky


    "Oh, is that the only skill?" Jiang Feng''s figure flashed. Four figures surrounded me from all sides and attacked me impolitely.


    "Idiot." I snorted coldly, "want to taste the taste of being hit by my own attack?" I hold the red umbrella in my left hand, and the middle finger of my right index finger is close together. A flash of light flickers at my fingertips, and the water falling from all around immediately gathers.


    "Something." Looking at the water polo around him, Jiang Feng pauses and hides, but the water polo doesn''t attack him.


    "Water ripples." I fingertip light move, water polo immediately changed shape, into a blooming lotus. "Aquatic lotus." The water lilies whirled around and quickly flew around.


    "Ah --" ah -- "ah --" a scream came, and the three phantoms couldn''t escape. Wherever they went, the lotus would go, as if they had locked them. Moreover, the speed was extremely fast. Especially, when the water lotus touched the body, it felt like it was melting. When it hit the body, the phantoms were instantly shattered.


    Jiang Feng narrowed his eyes slightly. "There''s a new magic in huaman?"


    "Master, you should know how to keep up with the times." All the water lilies are flying to the official brand. Jiang Feng did not avoid, directly collided with all the water lilies, his body suddenly burst.


    Phantom? I suddenly a Leng, all around again fell into a darkness, where are people? "Come out! What''s sneaky in hiding? Aren''t you going to kill me? Come if you can


    There was a sound, I suddenly opened the umbrella, but the cold light exploded in front of my eyes. My face hurt, so I quickly stepped back two steps. The surface of the umbrella was folded up, and I directly pulled out the handle of the umbrella. Suddenly, there was a silver light around me. I didn''t believe you dare to come.


    "By the way, master, I forgot to tell you something." While I was on the alert, I said: "you are not a chaotic space at all. If you are a chaotic space, you should be able to come according to your own wishes. For example, in this space, you can do whatever you want. This is your world. You can build a country, heaven and earth, and a new time and space, but it''s just a darkness. It seems that, You''ve been cheated, too. "


    There was no echo in the dark, only the sound of the chain. I continued: "there is something else I want to tell you. I probably know the virgin you said. She is not a virgin, and the purpose is not to kill me. Maybe I just want to get something from you. In other words, you are just sent to practice for me It''s just a little monster. "


    There was something wrong with the sound of the chain, and then I smelled the blood, right behind me.


    I didn''t have time to look back, even a little surprised, how did he come over? There are chains all around. Then, I covered my eyes with my wet hand and stabbed into my body from behind. Vitality is rapidly passing.


    "I know." He whispered in my ear, his voice was feeble, obviously not afraid of death, but also wanted to kill me, "you are not her, even reincarnation, is not." The more blood flow, there are his, there are my, nothing to see, nothing to hear, what he finally said in my ear. I looked at it in a daze. The black was gone. It seemed that someone was shouting. I couldn''t hear what I was shouting. The temperature has cooled down completely, whether it''s his or mine.


    What did you say?


    That''s it. It''s over. The last light, see Mingyu and Mingqing, good, you are all OK, that''s good.


    I never thought that I would end my life in this way. Lin Ling''s life and Shuo Tong Xue''s life were all consumed at this moment. Yan Yan''s book of life and death also made a painting for me, and Lin Ling''s data sealed in the underworld archives turned into ashes at this moment.


    It is said that people have souls after death. What about God? Am I going to snow again? But does the world really accept the existence of snow? Probably, it will erase the traces of her existence.


    The dark clouds in the sky haven''t cleared away for a long time. The thunder disaster is coming at me. Sure enough, I can''t accept a God who is not a God. What do you want me to do.


    Luomingshang resisted the thunder robbery with his body. I saw the black blood coming out behind him and the white bones showing. Maybe I''ve never seen him in such a mess. But fool, what''s the use of thunder robbery on the flesh.


    The second thunder, at the moment after I stripped off, hit the God body. That''s about it.


    All in all, there should be no regrets in this life. The two disciples will probably inherit the Lingguan and the gate when they come back this time. The experience along the way is also their last experience. And Mia''s children will be very good. Mingyu Mingqing is still alive and there is Mingyu. I don''t think I need to worry about Mingqing''s rebellion. They should take good care of Xiaozuo and Xiaoyou. And luomingshang. Since I knew you, no good things have happened. Are you my disaster star, but I also know. But I''d better forget me. I don''t think I can do what you promised. Yan yechen, as the eldest brother, you should take good care of your brother. Ah Ying, Ling Wu and Dieer will be given to you. Don''t let them be the same as they were thousands of years ago, Don''t let die''er know that her elder sister left her again. She said, "I''ll go on my honeymoon with Luo Mingshang. Don''t be sad. Teach xuanyuanlie well. He''s a good boy. Maybe he can inherit your legacy in the future.". Looking at him, I can''t help thinking of you at that time.Really, no regrets. The only thing is that he didn''t marry Shishen once. Maybe he also loved that girl, otherwise he would not be so desperate. There is mo Chen. I didn''t wait to see him again. Maybe I didn''t show so calm. For Mo Chen, there is still love in my heart.


    Finally, the old man, Shi, I''m sorry, I didn''t listen to you. It''s accurate. This time, I can''t get through, but I have to finish crying on my own way.


    It began to rain.

 Chapter 719

    The sky, which had been gloomy for a long time, finally rained and washed away all the bloodstains. The cries and shouts echoed in the woods. The thunder dispersed and his work was finished.


    When Li Xue of the hotel hears the news and rushes over, she only sees the mess on the ground and two cold bodies. She can''t help covering her mouth. This is probably the last picture she wants to see.


    Mingqing grabs the cold hand full of blood, "no, the boss is God, God will not die."


    "Yes," Mingyu nodded and wiped something on her face. She didn''t know whether it was water or tears. "The boss is a God. It may be just a physical death. She may have gone back to the spirit hall to wait for us. She doesn''t often do this. She suddenly comes out when we are sad and desperate."


    "Yes, she is a God, is the God of Ying Liu," Luo Ming Shang regardless of the burn behind, "she will not die. It''s just the body that''s destroyed. "


    Yan yechen really can''t bear to fight. If so, why did you help her block the thunder robbery just now? It was after she became a God, and the second way, you couldn''t stop it.


    "Yes, my sister won''t die. She''ll be killed by heaven." Ling Wu knelt there, his eyes staring at him.


    Nangong Shuo hugged Ling Wu in his arms. "Yes, she will be fine. She won''t die unless Tianzhu destroys her."


    Xuanyuanying stood there silent for a while, turned to leave, Nangong Shuo looked at him, "where are you going?"


    "Look for her." Xuanyuan yingdun, "big deal, find her again, anyway, there is still a lot of time." There is a lot of time, so I don''t mind waiting for you to reincarnate and grow up.


    Ling Wu wiped his tears and said, "I''ll go too." Said, caught up with xuanyuanying, "sister will not die, she must be hiding, hiding those bad people."


    Xuanyuanying touched Ling Wu''s head and looked at Nangong Shuo. Nangong Shuo laughed, "well, no matter how many times, you will find her." Said, once again looked at the body that had lost life, the East would probably be very sad.


    Luo Mingshang reaches out and holds the person in her arms. Yes, she won''t die. The disappearance of her body is not complete. What about thunder robbery? It''s just to look for it again. He has a lot of time. It doesn''t matter how many years he looks for it again. Ming Qing holds up the two children who are still in a coma. Suddenly, she doesn''t know what to do.


    Mingyu patted him on the shoulder, "it''s OK, I believe the boss."


    "Well," Mingqing nodded, yes, that is the boss who likes to hold everything in his hand. She probably knew the end of it long ago, so there must be something to do. That kind-hearted kid, how can he be willing to die, how can he leave the spirit hall and them? "I''ll send them back." Mingqing refers to those who are still in a coma.


    Wu Song is the first one to reflect. He doesn''t care about the girl. As long as he takes revenge, it''s just a pity that he doesn''t take revenge personally, but it''s OK to deal with the aftermath. Then he asks two police officers to send them back one by one.


    The police car soon arrived and blocked the surrounding area. Luo Mingshang left with someone in his arms. No one dared to stop him, and no one would stop him. At this time, no one would care about their leaving, but no one found that in the mountains, a woman in black looked at all this, tears oozing from the corners of her eyes.


    Antique street people will never forget this day, the original gloomy sky began to rain, and then began to float snow, rain mixed with snow-white snowflakes falling from the sky, this is September, ah, why snow? When they came to the street, they gathered in the quiet eyes of all the people in his arms. The bright red mark on the body is so dazzling.


    Everyone was still, even forgot to ask what was going on, forgot to cry.


    "Xueer, look, it''s snowing," Luo Mingshang looked up at the sky. "It''s your name. It''s the flowers in the sky."


    Waiting for everyone''s reaction, the hot tears mixed with the cold rain across the face, no, it shouldn''t be like this.


    "Roar!" Suddenly, a roar came from the sky. I don''t know when, countless Shura ghosts appeared in the sky. Clearly no one called them, they just hovered in the sky and refused to disperse.


    The little child stood in the rain, with his head down. He didn''t know whether it was rain or tears on his face. He was the first one to know the cause of blood. At the moment when his sister died, at the moment when she was pierced, he felt pain in his heart. His whole body was shaking with pain, until the people connected by blood lost their breath.


    His world was established by his elder sister. Since it was created, he has nothing, no parents, no family, and no so-called love and respect, because he is an artificial God, and he has only his elder sister.


    But now, the world has collapsed.


    "Why." The rain trembled all over, "why don''t you tell me anything, why don''t you keep it from me? I can help, can''t I? Why don''t you tell me? "


    "Light rain." Mingyu stepped forward, hugged Yu and said, "listen to your sister."


    "My sister is dead. I''ll listen to someone." The rain pushed Mingyu away. He ran to luomingshang and kept waving his fist, "give my sister back to me, give it back to me. You give my sister back because of you. "Luo Ming Shang hugged the people in his arms, "will not die."


    Rain is probably tired, stopped, reached out and hugged luomingshang, luomingshang did not move, "your sister, Xueer, will not die, absolutely not."


    Rain looked up at him, too much rain, covering all the line of sight, "really?"


    For the first time, Luo Mingshang laughed to the people outside, smiling very gently, "yes, she won''t die, God, she won''t die so easily."


    I can''t see his appearance clearly, but Yu feels that it is believable. Yes, my sister is a God, the only God left in the world, and God won''t die.


    On this day, it rained heavily and snowed heavily. The snowflakes fell in the rain and opened small ice-cream flowers. Some of them soon dispersed. This is probably a flower sacrifice, which belongs to her.


    There was no funeral or sadness. It seemed that it was just a day of sleet. The next day was still a sunny day. It seemed that the previous sadness, what people should do in the street, was still bustling. The spirit hall was still open for business, but the girl sitting on the first floor turned into a handsome man with a book in his hand Look.

 Chapter 720

    It''s always the same book. When he sees a guest, he will smile and say, "welcome."


    What? I beg your pardon? The boss of Lingguan, maybe, is still sleeping. Maybe, he lost his way when he went out to play. No one would care about this. They all know that the children who traveled far away will come back here one day.


    He picked up a silver coin in his hand, put it on his lips and gently printed a kiss on it. "You promised that I would come back."


    "Sister Mingyu, this is the candy that my little aunt asked me to bring to my sister," Yu said with a smile, carrying a jar of candy into the door, the other carrying a cake.


    Mingyu patted her head. "My sister is still sleeping. Let''s put it up first and wait for my sister to eat."


    "Good!" Rain holding candy cans skipping upstairs, black kitten came back from the outside, jumped to the soft couch, in the man''s legs nest down. This embrace has the taste of master.


    In another world, Yan Yan can''t help laughing at the names appearing and disappearing in the book of life and death. This is probably good news. There are two consequences for the names appearing and disappearing in the book of life and death. One is the rebirth of the dead, and the other is the complete disappearance of the soul.


    "Hope is the first." She said to herself, "it''s really boring without you to make trouble for me. Come back quickly. I still owe you two stones. Don''t you want them?"


    The old man far away in a certain area spits out a long ring of smoke into the sky. "Still not hiding?"


    "Old man Shuo, don''t you plan to go back and have a look?" People around him can''t help asking, "afraid to see sad?"


    "It''s nothing. That girl has a hard life," the old man said with a smile, "but I''ve calculated it for her. She won''t recognize her life like that."


    "Oh, I think so. That black hearted girl is a small disaster. They say that the disaster will last for thousands of years." The old man of the same generation laughed, patted the old man on the shoulder and turned to leave.


    "Yes, it''s a small disaster." The old man had no choice but to give a bitter smile. "You can''t die before heaven''s death."


    It is reported that Dongfang Ze, the future successor of the Dongfang family and the most outstanding talent of the younger generation, is missing. No one knows where he has gone. The Dongfang family is silent, and Nangong Shuo, the second young master of the Nangong family, is leaving with him. There are many rumors about two people''s cheating and eloping, or Zhang Jian''s going to the end of the world.


    When the house leaks, it''s raining at night. At this time, xuanyuanying also has an accident. He is exposed to the past, that is to say, he is a close friend with Xuelian, and even a teacher.


    "How about that?" In the face of doubt and responsibility, xuanyuanying coldly responds. Now he just takes the opportunity to eliminate his influence in daomen.


    "Elder Xuanyuan, do you know who Xuelian Er is. Now that you have found her reincarnation, why don''t you hand her over? " Now the leader of Taoist school, old man Xuanyuan, scolds. Of course, he is actually on xuanyuanying''s side, not to mention that his favorite son worships him as his teacher, not to mention that he is also his teacher.


    "Hand it in? What are you going to do? " Xuanyuanying cold eyes glanced at a group of people, people have to avoid, "protect, or kill? Or do you want to take the devil for yourself


    A group of people speechless, and finally someone yelled, "Xuanyuan elder, you don''t spit."


    "Bloody talk?" Xuanyuan Ying snorted coldly, "well, what are you going to do with it? Protection? Your protection is better than ours? "


    Once again, a group of people had nothing to say. "Since no one can match me, I''ll give you a hand and say I''m bloody."


    "Why is elder Xuanyuan angry?" The old man of the east came out to make ends meet, "we just feel that master Xuanyuan treats us as outsiders."


    "Are you not outsiders to her?" Today''s Xuan Yuan Ying seems to be particularly blunt, does not give people a little face.


    "For others, it may be, but for us Dongfang family, it''s not." The old man sighed, "elder Xuanyuan, what''s the point of hiding it? After all, people are already..."


    Xuanyuanying clenched her fist, "shut up! She won''t die. "


    Death? One word irritated everyone, "dead?"


    Xuanyuanying ignored anyone and turned to leave. Xuanyuanlie, who followed him, looked at his master, and then at all the elders'' masters. "Everyone, you''d better stop here. When people die, the lights go out. All things should end. Please don''t make trouble for yourself."


    No one dares to be taught by Xuan Yuanying, but what is the lesson of this younger generation?


    Someone just wanted to teach him a lesson, but he was stopped by old man Xuanyuan, "lie Er, what do you mean by that?"


    "Xuelian''er is the owner of the spirit Hall of antique street, Shuo Tong Xue." Xuanyuanlie said, turned to catch up with the pace of xuanyuanying. Leave a quiet crowd in the chamber.


    All of them leave quietly and want to know that they haven''t been here today. It''s not something that they can intervene in to talk about. Besides, people are sacrificing for the sake of the world. It''s like committing suicide to rush to find fault in the antique street. Seeing Xuanyuan Ying''s displeasure, she may have been assassinated before she came out.Xuanyuanlie follows xuanyuanying. He can feel the grief of the man in front of him. He says that he won''t die. He just comforts himself. The so-called truth can be concealed from everyone, but not from myself. He thought of that woman. He didn''t see her real face. He knew that it was her changed face, just like the fox spirit. She was his master. Before he saw your real face, you just disappeared. Xuanyuanlie gave a bitter smile. Later, he never knew it was you.


    With xuanyuanying to the yard, a little girl holding a snow-white fox in her arms was very happy. She probably didn''t know that. She was thrown to the foot of the little white fox in mid air and tied with a red rope.


    Xuanyuanying instantly tidied up the mood, went into the yard, quietly called out, "butterfly." The little girl heard the sound, and immediately came running. Little white fox was thrown into the pool by her, it seems that she can''t swim, plop two small claws, a pair of drowning appearance, slowly floated to the shore of the stone.


    After a pause, Xuanyuan enters the yard. He hears the little girl holding Xuanyuan Ying''s hand and asking her brother and sister about the news. Xuanyuan Ying smiles and answers with perfect lies.


    He suddenly remembered a sentence: sometimes cheat a person, is to protect her.

 Chapter 721

    In this world, I walk alone, constantly wandering, constantly looking for a place to live, one year, ten years, one hundred years, I don''t remember how long, I keep looking for, keep walking, but I''m still a person, where should I go?


    I don''t know how long it took. I forgot the time, who I was and why I was here. Just remember, I''m dead, before I die, someone said something in my ear.


    "Run away, watch her, run away." Voice is dying, but never clear.


    I suddenly wake up, some at a loss looking around, here is, where? Looks like a hospital? I turned and looked at the face on the glass. A 15-year-old girl had a delicate face like a porcelain doll. I couldn''t help kneading my face in the mirror. I was sure it was me. Well, she looked good.


    But why don''t you have any memory? There''s no information in my head.


    "You wake up." Behind me came a sound, I couldn''t help but be startled, turned to see, this is a man with short hair. "Don''t look, you''re dead."


    "Dead?" I was stunned. "What died? When did I die? I just woke up


    He pointed to the body on one side of the bed, "last night, there was a car accident, the face of the collision is beyond recognition, but I suggest you don''t look at it."


    Looking at the corpse covered with white cloth on the bed, I couldn''t help fighting a cold war and then withered, "I? I''m dead? It''s impossible. I don''t remember anything? Yeah? Why I don''t even remember who I am. Ai Ai, handsome guy, do you know me? Who am I? "


    "What The man was surprised, "don''t you remember who you are? Have you already drunk Mengpo soup? "


    What soup? "I don''t know." If I know, I won''t ask you.


    He sighed and took the message from the doctor, "the dead, Jano, died in a car accident. When he lost his mother in his early years, his father did research in other places. "


    Jano? I recite the name, is really strange, strange to, this is not like my name ah. "Is this really me?" I still don''t believe the fact that I''m dead, "I said. Are you really dead? "


    "Yes." He sighed, "you''re dead."


    I looked at him suspiciously, "how can you see me? Or, you hit me, and I came to you for your life, so you can see me? "


    You''re welcome to slap me on the head. "What do you think? I can see you because I am a Taoist."


    Taoist? Even if I don''t remember the past, even if I don''t have any information in my head, I know what the Taoist priest is for. I immediately took a defensive posture and said, "what do you want? I didn''t hurt anyone, and I didn''t want to get revenge on the prisoner, "at least not just now." I was a good man when I was alive. "Probably. After all, what bad things do you expect a girl of fifteen or sixteen to do. "You can''t accept me, and ghosts are going to the underworld to report to Yama. You can''t compete with Yama for business."


    He had some helplessness to help the forehead, "I''m not here to collect you."


    "What do you want?" I''m still on guard. Taoist and ghost are irreconcilable. You think I haven''t seen ghost movies.


    "In addition to being a Taoist, I''m also a soul master. Be my contract spirit." He held out his hand to me.


    I look at that hand, a little confused, contract spirit? What''s that? "The spirit of contract?"


    He didn''t take it back. "Among Taoists, there are also many industries, such as monks, warlocks, ghost cultists, and soul masters. Soul masters are those who search for souls with strong spiritual power and sign contracts with them."


    "What''s the difference with the ghost master?" I''m crying. I don''t want it. I don''t want it.


    "The process of raising ghosts is very complicated, and it''s easy to commit crimes in many cases. As long as the soul master makes a contract, the spirit power of the soul master and the soul master can share life and death. The soul must protect the safety of the soul master, and the soul will be strong with the strength of the soul master." He explained to me.


    I face black, "life and death together," that is not you die, I will die. "I don''t want to live and die with you!" I almost ran away. Are you kidding me? The first person I wake up to meet unexpectedly came to sign a soul master contract with me for no reason. I don''t know what he is going to say if I stay.


    The body is floating in the air, just like a feather, floating freely in the air. I haven''t experienced this feeling before. I can fly.


    Looking at the crowded street below, I found a foothold and turned to look at the wedding dress in the window. Inexplicably, I felt sad and helpless. I had no memory of my life. I forgot who I was, what I did, even my parents and relatives, who I loved. I''m still so young. I''m 15 or 16 years old. I just went to high school. I still have a lot of youth.


    "It''s a beautiful wedding dress." The shadow instantly covered, and I saw my face in the mirror changing a little queer, "do you want it? But you are a soul, you can''t wear it. "


    "Wow Startled, I turned to look at him, "you. What are you doing here? " Haven''t I already dumped you?He stood up straight and said, "I just want to tell you that if you don''t sign a contract with me now, then in seven days, you will be taken away by the underworld Yin Chai and sent to reincarnation. Well, no, since you don''t remember anything, it''s obvious that you escaped after drinking Mengpo soup. If you are caught back, you will be sent to the 18th floor hell for 100 years before reincarnation. You know the 18 layers of hell. There is a criminal law in each layer of the 18 layers, from whipping to digging eyes and hearts, and then to dismembering. Anyway, you are dead. If you are dug out and dismembered, you can fight back the next day. It''s just a pain. "


    "You. You can''t scare me, I''ll tell you. " I believe my face must be crying at this time.


    "Ha ha, do you want to try?" He said with a smile. "Be my spirit of contract. I haven''t seen you so powerful. Big deal, let''s sign a limited contract? "


    "Pop." I jerked the man away. "No sign, no sign." It''s not discussed.


    Finally, I got rid of that annoying guy. I floated slowly in the mid air and occasionally took two steps on the ground. It''s good to be a ghost. At least I won''t be too tired to walk. I can fly for a while at any time to save time.


    Looking at the sky gradually dark down, the horizon appeared light orange.

 Chapter 722

    I just remember that I have no money, no place to live, and I don''t remember where I used to live. I can''t sleep on the park bench at night, or go to the bank? Can I start to live a vagrant life now?


    In other words, I''m a ghost now. That is to say, I don''t have to spend money to go to the hotel now. I don''t have to go through the gate. I''m free to stay in the hotel room.


    Wait, do ghosts need to sleep?


    Finally, I followed the only familiar breath to find the past, cough, cheeky what I''m not.


    The man lived in a high-rise apartment. I floated in directly through the window. The room was very clean. It was hard to imagine that it was a man''s residence. There was a very flat smell of sandalwood in the air, which I liked.


    The man''s breath is in the room. It''s estimated that I''ve been sleeping at this time. I''ve just strolled around the room. To tell you the truth, after becoming a ghost, I seem to be in a special spirit. I''ve been out for a day, but now I''m not tired at all. Not even sleepy.


    Now give me a video game, I think I can play all night.


    Early in the morning, get up like a Dream Tour, and then go to the kitchen to find food.


    "Rustle to rustle." All of a sudden, there was a stir in the refrigerator, and he immediately got up. After all, he lives alone, early in the morning. Is there a thief?


    He approached carefully, and was stunned when he saw the person sitting by the refrigerator.


    It''s the spirit of yesterday, didn''t it run away? What''s important is, how is it here?


    "You..." He pointed at me for a long time and didn''t say a word


    "hi ~" I looked up at him and said hello with a smile. Then I waved my hand and held the ice cream on it. "I''m sorry, because I only know you. I don''t mean to say hello to you when you''re asleep, but you''re a Taoist who has so many snacks."


    "Hi, your sister!" He blew up all of a sudden! "Well, why are you here? And who wants you to eat these things? "


    "All said, I have no place to come to you, and I''m hungry." I licked my fingers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± What logic? Suddenly he thought of something, "no, why do you want to eat? Aren''t you a ghost? "


    "Ah?" I was stunned for a moment, shaking my head, "I don''t know. I''m hungry. Then I open the refrigerator and look for food. It''s the same thing. Doesn''t it mean that the soul can''t touch anything?"


    He looked up and down at me, "your spiritual power is really powerful and terrible."


    "What?" I don''t understand put a potato chip in my mouth.


    "The soul is generally shapeless, but the more powerful the spirit is, the more solid it will be. If it is a little stronger, there will be shadow. That is to say, the mirror will reflect his form, but most people can''t see it. No matter how strong it is, it will be visible. It can show itself in front of people. Even some flesh eyes can see the soul." He explained to me, "the stronger one is the thing that can touch the entity. This kind of spirit is hard to meet in a thousand years. Generally, some spirits have to go through a thousand years of practice."


    "Eh eh? Isn''t that what I''m doing? " I blinked, and the speed of eating didn''t slow down at all.


    "Well," he nodded, "generally, this kind of soul has a certain practice in life, and the cultivation is never too low. You are not a Taoist before."


    I shrugged. "I don''t know."


    See I''m still eating snacks, he grabbed, "don''t eat, hungry, I''ll make you breakfast, Xiaojin know I''ll be killed."


    "Xiaojin?" Who? "Girlfriend?"


    He simply cleaned up my spirituality and rubbish all over the place. "It''s my contract spirit. He likes to eat these. They are all for him." Said, and looked at me, "you come back at this time is figured out?"


    "No! Why do you pester me when you have the spirit of contract? "I rolled my eyes and made a face at him.


    "For the soul master, the more contract spirit, the stronger the strength, or the stronger the spiritual power. Few people want only one contract spirit. Well, to tell you the truth, I''m not sure if I can contract you. After all, your spirit is a little strong." He himself said with some uncertainty. "Well, anyway, you don''t have a place to go. It''s better to stay. You have such a strong spiritual power. If you can make good use of it, it will be very powerful."


    I weighed, it seems that there is no place to go, and he said, seven days later, there will be a ghost to catch me, he is a Taoist, maybe can help me, "then, I don''t want to sign a contract." I don''t want to work for others, and it''s a lifetime contract.


    "Good, good. I''ll wait for you to figure it out He said and went into the kitchen.


    I also stood up, stepped on the cold floor to follow up, to tell you the truth, even barefoot, I can''t feel the temperature of the floor, probably because of the soul, without any feeling.


    "Well, I don''t know your name yet." I asked after him.


    "Oh, my name is Ling Yun." His voice came from the kitchen. "The soul master of daomen is a member of Ling family."


    Where am I, Lingyun? Lingyun? Why, this name is more familiar to me than my own, "Liuyun." I murmured."Ah? It''s not Liuyun, it''s Lingyun. " He corrected.


    I don''t know why, just like the name engraved in the deep memory, warning me of a name that I can never forget, "Liuyun." I said again.


    "All said, my name is Ling Yun, high flying Ling Yun." He put his head out again.


    "Flowing clouds!" This time, it seems that my eyes have never been firm. "I''ll call you Liuyun later."


    He sighed helplessly, "OK, OK, whatever, but how do you think of Liuyun?"


    "Well I don''t know. A familiar name is always in my head, warning me that I can''t forget it. " I replied.


    "Well? Maybe it''s someone important to you, like a boyfriend or something. " He shrunk his head and said with a smile.


    I looked up and thought, "well, maybe."


    Ling Yun brought his breakfast to the table, and I sat down with him. Looking at the delicious breakfast in front of me, I had a big appetite. This guy is still a good man. I thought while chewing fried eggs and ham.


    "Where is your spirit of contract?" I''m curious. Didn''t you just say there was a contract spirit?


    "I asked him to come to you. Who knows you sent him to the door by yourself, so I just told him to come back, and I''ll be back soon," he said as he ate.


    "That''s it. You should be well aware." A figure squeezed in directly from the crack of the door. It''s really about Cao Cao.

 Chapter 723

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling Yun and I were stunned at the same time, looking at the young man who came in.


    Young also a face muddle of looking at us, "cloud?"


    "Ah, Xiaojin, you''re back." Ling Yun waved, "I''ve cooked snacks for you. Go and get them in the kitchen."


    The boy, who was called Xiaojin, still couldn''t respond, "cloud, what''s going on? You got her? "


    Can I say she sent it to the door by herself? Lingyun doesn''t want to say anything, "cough, not yet, but it''s taking her in, not signed yet."


    "Well, why not sign the contract?" Xiao Jin came up and said, "ah, little beauty, I tell you, cloud is different from other people. He''s very kind to the contract spirit. He won''t lose money at all with cloud. Sign the contract quickly."


    I bit the sausage and looked at the boy who suddenly appeared in front of me. Ah, ah, it was too close to me. "I don''t want it." As before, the refusal was straightforward.


    "Well? Why? " Xiaojin is just like a child. His curiosity is always full.


    "Xiaojin, don''t you see any difference?" Ling Yun asked with a smile.


    Xiaojin looked me up and down, and then fixed his eyes on the breakfast in front of me, "Oh, cloud, you make breakfast for others!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I fell. Why can''t the child grasp the point?


    Ling Yun also helped his forehead, "the point should not be why she can eat?"


    "Yes, yes." Xiaojin immediately nodded, "you can eat things from living people. Does that mean your spiritual power is the most powerful? Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, how did you do that? Teach me. "


    "All right, Jin." Lingyun stretched out his hand to pull Xiaojin to the seat beside him and sat down, "I didn''t say that before, Arnold''s memory was gone."


    "Ah, ah Arnold I was startled. Hey, when did you get so intimate.


    "Well, after all, we will live together in the future. We can''t call you by name and surname." Ling Yun gave me a gentle smile.


    I can''t help covering my chest, lying trough! Foul, what''s the matter with such a handsome smile? "Whatever you want." Anyway, I''m not calling you Liuyun, not Lingyun. It''s even.


    "Oh, yes." Xiao Jin suddenly looked at me with pity in her eyes.


    Hello, what''s your pity? I don''t need your pity. "Well, Arnold, Hello, my name is Xiaojin. Well Liu Jin. Just call me Xiaojin. "


    "Oh." I answered and ate the last breakfast on the plate. "Can you do me a favor?"


    "What do you need?" When Ling Yun saw that I had finished eating, he took away the plate and handed me a glass of water.


    I thought, "I want to know myself." Before the memory completely disappeared, nothing to remember, I remember the code let me know who I was, "and, in the end, how I died," the killer also need to know.


    "It wasn''t an accident? What else do you want to know? " Xiaojin sat back in the chair, chin against the chair. "You don''t want to take revenge. Hey, it''s dangerous to think. If you don''t pay attention, you''ll turn into an evil spirit. "


    I grinded a piece of gum out of my pocket and put it in my mouth. "No, I just want to know."


    "It may be the best result to forget some things." Ling Yun washed the plate and put it in the cupboard, wiping his hands and going out.


    I vomited a bubble, "but I always feel that the name of jiangnuo is so strange." Then I looked at Ling Yun, "ah, how did you find me? At the scene of the accident? "


    "Well, yes." Ling Yun pulled a chair and sat beside me. "At that time, there was a car accident on the way back. When the doctor pulled out your body, you also came out. It seemed that you were not conscious. You followed the ambulance vaguely and didn''t wake up until you got to the hospital."


    I tilted my head, the bubble burst and stuck to my face, "according to you, I should be visible and shadow, then why no one could see me at that time?"


    Ling Yun looked at me and thought for a while, obviously he was not very clear, "maybe it''s your own reason."


    "Me?" How can I know what''s going on? "Can you see me now?"


    "We have a Taoist priest and a ghost here. Of course, we can see you," said Xiao Jin. You can go outside and ask someone. "


    I thought for a while, always feel that if people really can see me, I will be regarded as a fool. "Forget it, forget it first."


    Lingyun see I have no problem, suddenly got up, "that first like this, I and Xiaojin first go out, you stay here don''t run around, tired to my room to have a rest can also, hungry refrigerator still have some snacks."


    "Ah, that''s mine." Xiaojin is not happy.


    Lingyun touched Xiaojin''s head, "I''ll buy it for you next time."


    Seeing that they were about to leave, I quickly grabbed him by the corner of his coat. I was a little timid. I didn''t know whether to let go or what to do, "you Where are you going? " It''s like if you don''t catch it, it will disappear at any time.Ling Yun looked at me holding him by the corner of his coat, and he laughed. He came to me, squatted down and rubbed my head, "let''s go together."


    I looked up at him. A red face, and then a smile, "Well!" What''s going on? Why, so want to close to him, inexplicable peace of mind.


    "People and ghosts are the same, just like Yin and Yang, which are inseparable. Even now there are many disputes and prejudices between them, but I believe that as long as we work hard, there will always be a day when we can communicate with each other. This is our task. We are between yin and Yang."


    Memory who said such a word, I hold Lingyun''s hand Leng for a while, suddenly surprised, just heart, seems to stop a beat.


    "What''s the matter?" Ling Yun turned and looked at me strangely.


    I covered my forehead. "No That''s what comes to mind. "


    "Oh? What do you think of? " Ling Yun asked casually, pulling me forward. "Maybe it was before you died."


    "I don''t know." I shook my head. "It''s like someone said something a long time ago."


    "Father or mother? It''s still a boyfriend. " Ling Yun took me up the elevator.


    I didn''t answer, shaking my head, "nothing." After reaction, I found that I had entered the elevator. To tell you the truth, I was very curious about the elevator. I didn''t know what it was like up and down the elevator. Driven by curiosity, I let go of Lingyun''s hand, and my body went up. My upper body came out of the elevator. I wanted to see what it was like. As soon as I showed my head, I saw a bloody face, and the skin on my face drooped down. That''s it Look me in the eye. "Wow! Meow, there''s a ghost. " I fell down with a scream.

 Chapter 724

    Xiaojin reached out and caught me, "Oh, there was a man dead in the elevator. It is said that the elevator suddenly lost control and fell directly to the ground. He has been haunted here." And he put me down.


    "It scared me to death. Why didn''t you say that earlier?" I''m so scared that my liver is still shaking.


    "Hey, you are all ghosts, and you are afraid of ghosts, and your spiritual power is 100 times stronger than him. He should be afraid of you!" Xiao Jin''s speechless forehead.


    Hey, don''t you remind me if it''s a ghost? Don''t want to pay attention to this kid, I turned to look at Ling Yun, "ah, where are we going?" Is it true that I got out before I asked where I was going?


    Ling Yun looked down at me, "well, to deal with a supernatural event."


    "Supernatural events? "Exorcism?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Well, almost," Ling Yun said with a smile.


    I began to feel uncomfortable, "will Did you kill him? "


    Xiaojin put his hand around my neck and said, "don''t worry, Yun is not such a Taoist. He is a good man who advocates the peaceful coexistence of human and ghost. For this reason, his own idea is different from other Taoist ideas, so he came out to travel alone."


    "Well, I think so." Ling Yun replied: "I just think that there is no difference between people and ghosts. After death, people will become ghosts, and ghosts will become people again. This is the same. Killing demons and ghosts is not the real solution. If all ghosts are killed one day, it''s not a good thing. It''s the end of the day, because there is no ghost, there will be no one."


    I think I heard the same thing somewhere. My eyes darkened, reached out and grabbed the corner of Lingyun''s clothes, "you haven''t said, where are you going?"


    "Oh, a few days ago, a college student came to me and said that his brother had been killed by a ghost." Ling Yun replied. "It seems to have something to do with plum tree. Anyway, I''ll know what''s going on. "


    Plum tree? I did not understand the tilt of the head, "this season, is not plum blossom season."


    After taking a taxi to a university, Ling Yun didn''t rush in. Instead, he made a phone call first. After a while, two teenagers ran down. They all looked like college students. The anxious look makes people feel that something big has happened.


    "Master, you are here at last. Come in, come in." Say, pull Ling Yun to go in, I and small brocade also quickly followed up, well, it seems that these people really can''t see me.


    "What''s the situation now?" Ling Yun asked as he walked.


    "My name is Ye Nan''an, and this is our classmate in the same dormitory, Li Wenxuan," said the boy who pulled Ling Yun.


    "Hello." Another boy asked a good, it seems also a face of anxiety, "the accident is also our dormitory, called Zhong Chen, the body has been pulled away by the police, but the police just made a record, said he was suicidal, but we think it is not so simple."


    "Why don''t you think it''s easy?" I cut in, and then I remembered that they couldn''t hear me.


    Ling Yun looked at me, laughed and asked for me, "why do you think it''s not simple?"


    "Because..." The gentle boy named Li Wenxuan wanted to say something else, and suddenly he bit his teeth.


    "Up to now, we are not hiding it from you." Ye Nan''an sighed, "it''s all because Zhong Chen met a girlfriend."


    "Girlfriend?" Ling Yun is a Leng, "what''s the problem?"


    "The problem has been solved." Three people simply found a place to sit down, "her girlfriend, is not a person at all."


    This next even Ling Yun is a surprised, "is not a person, how can you know?"


    "After Zhong Chen''s accident, she never showed up again." Ye Nan''an replied, "from the very beginning, she thought that there was something wrong with that girl. She called herself Tong Zn. When we first met her, everyone of us smelled the sweet smell of plum blossom on her body, and her skin was cold and terrible. Except for her face, her skin on her body was pale, and there was no blood color. Zhong Chen explained that it was because Tong Zn had anemia since childhood that she was like this ¡£¡±


    "I was suspicious of that child zinc because the way she looked at me was a kind of warning, which made my hair stand on end. Then I went to check the child zinc and found that she was not a student in our school, but she was with Zhong Chen every day. Sometimes I didn''t know where she came from." Li Wenxuan also said. "But with Zhong Chen and Tong Zn together all the time, we found that Zhong Chen began to look pale, sometimes even sleepy, and several times he fainted because of his weak body. But Zhong Chen has always been the best in the class, and he is a member of the school basketball team


    "You didn''t find out where the woman came from? Where do you go every day? Haven''t you thought about tracking? " I asked hastily.


    Ling Yun sighed and conveyed my question. I puffed my face. It''s still inconvenient to be a ghost. Why can''t I be seen? See me.


    "We have doubted it and followed it, but we found that after Tong Zn separated from Zhong Chen, he went to the hut at the back of the school, and never came out again. But we all know that it''s a deserted garden, no one lives there, only a plum tree. So we wonder if she is a plum blossom. " Speaking of the end, ye Nan''an shrinks his neck."Wow! When were you there? " Li Wenxuan suddenly pointed at me and called.


    I was a little confused and pointed to myself. "Me?"


    Ling Yun stands up abruptly, "can you see her?"


    "Very clear." Even ye Nan''an nodded, "when did you show up? Scared to death? "


    "Wait a minute, master. What do you mean by seeing?" Li Wenxuan grasped a key point, "does she..."


    "Don''t be nervous. She''s not an ordinary evil spirit." Ling Yun quickly explained, "well, I''m here to help."


    "That is to say, is it a ghost?" They turned pale.


    I floated up to them. "What''s to be afraid of? Am I that terrible? Will you not become ghosts when you die? " I''m angry, one by one, don''t remind me is ghost will die how ah?


    It''s not that terrible. Ye Nan''an suddenly stretched out his hand to me and rubbed it on my head. "It seems that it doesn''t make any difference."


    Seeing this, Li Wenxuan also took out a lollipop from his pocket, "little sister, do you want sugar?"


    I blew it up! "Meow, you think I''m a child." Despite that, I still took a lollipop and put it in my mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lingyun mouth smoke smoke, "well, now first solve the immediate things, you continue to say, later."

 Chapter 725

    Being reminded by Ling Yun, the two talents think that they have something to do. "Oh, later, we talked to Zhong Chen, but he didn''t stop." Ye Nan''an took back the hand on my head and sighed, "he seemed to be confused by ghosts. After we said that, he was angry and had a cold war with us for some time. During that time, we couldn''t see him every day. Sometimes he didn''t come back at night, but his health was getting worse and worse. Last week, he went out and never came back. For two or three consecutive days, we didn''t see him Don''t worry, we went to the desolate garden to find him. As a result, when we came in, we saw him holding the plum tree and turning blue. We had been dead for a long time. We were so scared that we had to hurry to find the teacher. The teacher called the police. The police said that he had no blood all over his body, as if he had been sucked dry by something. "


    "What''s more, it''s not the season yet, but the plum tree is blooming." Li Wenxuan added, "it must have been Tong Zn. She is a female ghost. She sucked Zhong Chen''s blood. Master, you must accept him."


    I licked the lollipop. "It''s Mei Hun." I answered without thinking, even I was stunned.


    "Plum soul? What''s that? " Li Wenxuan is puzzled.


    Ling Yun looked at me suspiciously. "After someone died, he was buried under the plum tree. Over time, the body and the plum tree became one, and the spirit also lived in the plum tree, which is the so-called plum soul." Ling explained.


    Jin touched me. "Well, how do you know Mei hun? You''re not some new born ghost? "


    I took a look at him. "I don''t know. I just remembered it and said it." I said, licking the lollipop.


    "What else do you know?" Ling Yun seems to be guiding me.


    I looked at him, the lollipop spit out, thought, "well, she will probably continue to commit crimes in school, that is to say, there will be people die, by the way, did your school have such a death case before?"


    Ye Nan''an and Li Wenxuan look at each other. "We don''t know. We are all freshmen in this class, and it''s only a few months before we enter the school. But you can go to the archives to check it, just need the approval of the teachers in the archives."


    "For approval," I put the lollipop in my mouth and pulled Xiaojin, "I''ll just go with Xiaojin."


    "But you are not..." Li Wenxuan pointed to me, "we can see you. Aren''t you afraid to be found?"


    Ling Yun looked at me, "well, you just don''t want to be seen."


    "Oh," so just now these two people can see me because I expected them to see me. It''s really convenient. "How can I get to the reference room?"


    "I''ll show you the way." Li Wenxuan volunteered.


    "Then take me to the wasteland." Ling Yun gets up and says to Ye Nan''an.


    Li Wenxuan took us to the reference room. It seemed that he was afraid. After all, he was with two ghosts. He was not afraid of being fake. All the way to the third floor, Li Wenxuan sneaked into the corridor, "the third room on the left, I can''t go with you, I will be found."


    I compared an OK to clean up, pulled Xiaojin forward, in the heart has been telling myself, I am a ghost, no one can see me, I am a ghost, and then so straight from the reference room teacher''s eyes floated past.


    Into the reference room, some dark inside, "one side, hurry to find."


    "Need not," small brocade pulls me, then closed eyes to feel for a while, suddenly a thick data smashed to come over. I quickly reached over and said, "there will be some breath of death on the death file. Just grab the breath."


    I took a look at him, it was really convenient, and then quickly opened the document, which was thick, "so many!"


    "Take a look." Xiaojin can''t touch her. She can only watch behind me. "Wow! This school is so old. It has been built for more than 100 years. "


    I didn''t pay attention to Xiaojin, one by one looking at those files, from the beginning of the school someone died, at the beginning of the school? At that time, it should be the end of the Qing Dynasty. In the chaos of war, some people even set up schools at this time.


    "There''s a problem." Xiaojin found the problem, "everyone died of excessive blood loss."


    "There are many wounds on the body of the murderer, but no massive bleeding has been found so far." I also said. "Until after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, this kind of homicide turned into suicide."


    Xiaojin face a cold, "go, have seen the problem, has been someone died, this school teacher brain cat disease?"? No one knows such a big thing. "


    "Maybe there''s something wrong with the school itself." I''ll take all the information and put it back. Turn around and walk out.


    "You mean..." The small brocade facial expression one coagulates, "does this school have a person to raise a ghost?"


    "Maybe more terrible than raising ghosts." I float out of the archives with Xiaojin, "go to Liuyun first."


    "Flowing clouds?" Small brocade a Leng, "cloud when changed a name?"


    I took a look at him and thought, "well, I like to call him that. It seems that he is very suitable for this name."


    Xiaojin suddenly stopped, stopped in the same place, I some strange also stopped, turned to look at him, "what''s the matter?"Xiaojin suddenly raised his head, I saw the killing intention in his eyes, "ah, who are you in the end?"


    I was frightened by the sudden killing in his eyes, "Xiaojin, you What''s the matter with you? "


    "I said, who are you?" Xiaojin suddenly rushed over, and I was scared to run forward.


    "Xiaojin!" A reprimand, let small brocade dun dun, I bumped into a bosom. He held me in his arms and patted me on the back. "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    Xiaojin stopped and pointed to me, "this woman''s origin is unknown and dangerous. I will never allow an unknown danger to hide around you."


    Ah, it''s so loyal, but it''s none of my business. "Jin, Arnold is not dangerous." Ling Yun scolded, "can''t you feel it?"


    "Of course I know," Xiao Jin softened, "but..."


    "I know what you are worried about, but Xiaojin, you should remember that Arnold will not harm me. I believe her." Ling Yun hugged me and said to Xiaojin word by word: "if you have to have a reason, I can tell you, because Arnold and I are the same kind of people."


    Eh? I suddenly a Leng, the same kind of person? what do you mean? Let''s not say that I''m not human anymore. What do you mean the same kind of person?


    Little Jin stopped, "I know," then came to me, a big bow, "Arnold, I''m sorry."

 Chapter 726

    When time passes into memory, when dreams become bubbles, when... When I met you, the reflected light in the mirror was like a fog that could never be seen clearly, which covered my eyes and blinded the facts.


    Ling Yun let go of me, I look at the young man in front of me, and I think it''s time to stay away from him in the future. It''s not fun for the innocent young man to go crazy. What''s out there is really a deceptive meow.


    I think it''s better to stay away from him in the future.


    "Well, what did you find out?" Ling Yun had no choice but to help her forehead.


    "Oh, we checked the school death records. Every year, even every semester, one person dies after a certain period of time. At the beginning, it was because of the war, and then it was suicide and homicide, but the murderer has never been found." The small brocade is the facial expression, reply a way.


    Ling Yun pinched his chin and thought for a moment, "it seems that there are problems in the school itself. Let''s go to the headmaster to ask about the situation."


    "Ah? Looking for the headmaster? " Li Wenxuan was stunned. "Do you think there is something wrong with the headmaster?"


    "I don''t know, but the principal should know." Ling Yun shook his head, "in a word, ask first."


    "Er..." Li Wenxuan and ye Nan''an hesitated, "don''t say I''m looking for you."


    "It''s natural." Ling Yun nodded.


    I glanced at him. "What are you going to say?"


    "When I pass this road by chance, I see that the sky is full of clouds. It seems that there are demons doing mischief." Ling Yun looked at me with a proud smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I can''t help but help the forehead, "a stop is the speech of God stick." It''s going to come out.


    But since it''s all like this, let''s go and have a look. Li Wenxuan and ye Nan''an are leading the way. Fortunately, the headmaster of this school doesn''t like running around as much as the headmaster in the TV series.


    There was a tap on the door, and the man inside said, "please come in." We just entered in turn.


    "Are you..." The headmaster asked strangely when he saw us go in.


    "Hello." Ling Yun said hello first, and he handed his business card as he entered the door. "I''m Ling Yun. I''m a wandering soul master."


    "Soul master?" Looking at the business card, the thirty or forty year old schoolmaster pushed his glasses and said, "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Because I happened to pass by, I saw that the local sky was covered with clouds and evil spirits. I was afraid that there would be evil again. So I came to ask, what''s special happened in the school recently?"


    "Cough, this kind of thing is just superstitious. If there''s nothing wrong, please leave. The school has classes recently." The headmaster''s indifference drove him away.


    "You see, I knew I wouldn''t believe it." I showed my hand. "When you''re a god stick."


    "The headmaster doesn''t trust us about this?" Ling Yun also straightened his face, then turned his head and glanced at me, "you, show up."


    "If you want me to help you, please." I smile with pride.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± If it wasn''t for Xiaojin Lingli''s inability to show up in front of the mortal, how could he ask her. "Zero three color ice cream, three boxes."


    "Deal!" Being bribed by three boxes of zero three color ice cream, I wanted to be seen by the headmaster and then show up.


    "Hello," I said to the headmaster.


    The headmaster looked at me and pointed to me, "where did you come from?"


    As a ghost, I consciously use the floating way to prove my identity, "I have always been."


    "Ghost!" The headmaster seems to understand.


    "Yes, yes!" I held my arm and nodded. Looking at the headmaster frowned, put down his hand, not right, too calm. "Uncle, how old are you this year?"


    After this question, the whole room was quiet. "What do you mean?" Xiaojin pulled my arm and asked.


    "I don''t know." The headmaster waved his hand in exasperation. I immediately dodged and floated to Lingyun.


    Ling Yun stretched out his hand to hold me down, "I''m sorry, but there are really monsters in the school, and many people have died before, so please ask the headmaster to think about the students."


    The principal paused, but sighed. "There are too many such things happening in the school. The police can''t help it. We can only give up. At the beginning, we just thought that the school was too heavy."


    "It''s not that they study too much, it''s that they are bewitched by demons." Ling Yun replied, "I''m here for this. By the way, the origin of the plum tree in the wasteland."


    The headmaster''s face suddenly changed not very well, but soon eased down, "that plum tree? Oh, the school was established at the beginning, and it blooms all the year round. At that time, the headmaster also instructed future generations not to cut down the trees. He also built a small yard, locked it up, and banned people from coming near. "


    Ling Yun frowned and thought for a moment, "so the headmaster at that time knew that there was something wrong with that tree."


    "I don''t know that." The headmaster shook his head. "It''s just that the school was a private school at that time. Maybe he thought the plum tree was very special, so he left it specially."Ling Yun felt that it was definitely not that simple, "OK, thank you. Arnold, let''s go. " Ling Yun asked me to turn around and leave.


    I finally looked at the headmaster, always feel some strange feeling, in the end is where strange?


    When you go out, you see Ling Yun following BA at the door. Listening to Ye Nan''an and Li Wenxuan in the corner, you say, "today, we''ll go back first. Go back and check the information again. You should be careful. If you find the trace of the ghost, you must inform us immediately. Don''t act rashly."


    "Well, we know." Ye Nan''an nodded.


    Ling Yun nodded, "Xiaojin, Arnold, back."


    "All right." Still floating in the headmaster''s office, Xiaojin hears the movement and pokes his head out of the door. "I know, it''s coming." Then he went straight through the door.


    On the way back, Xiaojin kept silent. I noticed that the boy''s atmosphere was not right, so I followed Lingyun closely. I''m afraid the little boy will run after me again. At least Ling Yun is there. He won''t be a demon.


    Lingyun also found something wrong with Xiaojin, turned to look at him, "what''s the matter with you boy?"


    "Ah?" Xiaojin raised his head, shook his head, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? I''ve been silent all the way. What''s on my mind? " Ling Yun raised his head and asked.


    Xiaojin thought for a moment, shook his head, "nothing, just, can''t say."


    "Can''t say what?" Ling Yun asked.


    "The headmaster." Xiaojin jumps in front of us and floats backwards. Anyway, he is not afraid of bumping into people. "Well, Yun, don''t you think there''s something wrong with that headmaster?"


    I nodded. "It''s not right."

 Chapter 727

    "You also found out, you see, you see, I said, there is something wrong with that headmaster!" Small brocade tone firm say.


    "The headmaster clearly didn''t believe in ghosts, but when he saw that I knew I was a ghost, he was not nervous or surprised at all. There was no fluctuation on his face." I squeezed my chin and thought, "if he doesn''t see too many ghosts, he''s a fool."


    Ling Yun nodded, "it''s true."


    "No, no, I''m talking about the smell of the headmaster." Mei Xiang shook his head and asked, "didn''t you? The headmaster has a strong fragrance of plum blossom. "


    Ling Yun and I looked at each other and shook our heads. Sorry, I didn''t smell it.


    The small brocade helps the forehead, "are you two five senses out of order?"


    "No, it should be the breath of the soul." Ling Yun replied.


    "I''m a ghost, too. Why didn''t I smell it?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    "You''re a new born ghost, and you''re still very popular." Ling Yun looked at me, "but since Xiao Jin smelled Mei Xiang. It seems to have something to do with that woman. "


    I thought about it and nodded, "well, that headmaster is really strange. I think he always has a strange feeling, very uncomfortable." Thinking of that feeling, I frowned and shook my head.


    Xiaojin floats to me and looks at me seriously. I also stop to look at him. I don''t understand what he wants? After a long time, Xiaojin just sprained his head, "they all say that women''s sixth sense is very powerful. I didn''t expect that it can be applied to a minor girl."


    My head is full of blue veins. I''m a kid. It''s nice to talk about others! "If you say that someone is under age, please look at yourself!"


    "I''m older than you anyway." Small brocade embraces to the arm, "to be a ghost, how to say I am also your elder."


    "Ha ha." I glanced at him and saw the store marked "zero ice cream" on the side of the road. I immediately grabbed Ling Yun and said, "Hey, wait a minute. You promised to buy me three boxes of three color ice cream. You can''t keep your word."


    Ling Yun took a look at the ice cream shop on the side of the road and considered, "if you eat too much ice cream, you will have diarrhea."


    I listen to your nonsense, "I''m a ghost. Ghosts don''t have diarrhea. Hurry up and buy it for me. You promised."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling Yun weighed the thickness of his wallet, "in fact, it''s still better. I look at a supermarket in front of me. I''ll show you if there''s a popsicle seller."


    "Go away! I want three color ice cream I hold Lingyun''s arm to the ice cream shop. When I''m stupid, which ice cream do you choose from the popsicle or the three color ice cream in the ice cream shop? It''s good to see the price. "If you don''t buy it for me, I''ll get it myself. I''ll haunt that ice cream shop!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling Yun is helpless. After all, he has been dragged into the store by me.


    Finally, Ling Yun was forced to buy three boxes of ice cream, and went out depressed with the packed things. I was so happy that I was surrounded by bright red flowers.


    "You can''t eat it all at once. You can only eat half a box at a time. Even if you are a ghost, you will have stomachache if you eat too much." Ling Yun asked as he walked. I''m kidding. It''s such a big box. Even if it''s eaten at one time, the immortals will have to take it off.


    "Half a box!" I exclaimed. "I have obsessive-compulsive disorder. I feel bad if I don''t finish a box at a time."


    Ling Yun stretched out his hand and knocked on my head, "then give me tolerance. If you can''t see, you will be clean."


    I held my head and spat out my tongue at him. "You''re child abuse, you know?"


    "At this time, pretend to be tender. You need a face." Xiaojin despises Tao.


    "Ha ha," I smile at Xiaojin.


    Ling Yun sighed helplessly. "Well, since I''ve bought it for you, you can also help me."


    I smack, "well, no matter what soul contract I signed with you or not, I have to work for you, right?"


    "At least I''ll support you," Ling Yun said with a smile. "If you want a salary, I can burn it back to you as much as possible."


    Salary? Where can I spend it? RMB is OK, but it seems that what I want is OK with Lingyun, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Go and check the past principals of the school. It''s better to check the name and birthday of the first principal." Ling Yun replied.


    I probably know what he wants to do. "I know. I''ll go later." At least let me finish my ice cream.


    After dinner in the evening, everyone fell asleep. I''m sure there''s no one left. I took Xiaojin out.


    "Hey, why do you want to check with me?" Xiaojin is not happy. "What? Afraid of the dark, you need me to protect you? "


    "Anyway, you are all right, and you are the master who helps you. How can you show your usefulness if you don''t do more?" I just said.


    Xiaojin suddenly grabbed me and came up with a gloomy face. "Did you forget that I wanted to kill you?"


    "You won''t kill me, Liuyun won''t agree." I spread out my hand, "if Liuyun sees that I''m not here and knows that you killed me, he probably won''t let you go.""Hum, simple, don''t let him know, and even if I don''t kill you, teach me a lesson," Xiao Jin narrowed his eyes dangerously, "a little wild cat like you should be taught well, and then I know that a good one won''t mess."


    "What am I doing?" Brother, do you have delusion of being killed.


    "To tell you the truth, if you don''t approach the cloud with purpose, how can you agree to stay so easily?" His words are very clear, but he doesn''t believe me.


    I pushed away Xiaojin and went on, "I have no place to go. I only know Liuyun. Or you want me to starve. "


    "To be honest, I have never seen a spirit like you. You are not even different from a person. So, who are you? Who sent you? " Xiaojin didn''t catch up. Standing in the same place, the murderous spirit suddenly hit me. The strong evil spirit made my body unable to move for half a minute.


    "Hey, are you crazy? If you do it here, it''s easy to find the cloud. " I cried anxiously, cold sweat falling from the skin, the heart beating as if to jump out.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t find out." When he said this, Xiaojin suddenly came to me, "now, let''s talk about it. Who are you? Who is it? Who sent you? "


    This is torture. "I I don''t know. I don''t remember anything. "


    "I''m not telling the truth yet." Xiaojin''s hand reached in front of me and sneered, "by the way, I forgot to tell you. I used to have a friend who specializes in interrogating prisoners. I''ve also learned some moves. Do you want to try them?"

 Chapter 728

    Interrogate a prisoner. I''m not a prisoner. "I said I don''t know, I don''t remember anything. What do you want? "


    Just finished, an electric current instantly enveloped the whole body, "ah --!" Through the soul and body of pain, I can not help a scream. Forget where I heard it. Thunder and lightning are the nemesis of ghosts. When encountering thunder and lightning, the soul will be decomposed, that is to say, the soul will be broken down. But I''ve never heard that ghosts can use lightning. Is that the difference between contract spirit?


    The body can''t bear the collapse, the moment the electricity disappeared, I suddenly collapsed, Xiaojin squatted down, "don''t you say?"


    I glared at him. What did I say? What can I say?


    "It seems that the little wild cat hasn''t learned well." Say, the hand puts on me again, electric current fills whole body again.


    "Ah Mom, this is to electrocute me alive.


    "Does it hurt?" Xiaojinsong opens her hand and suddenly reaches out to hold me. "Well behaved, Yun said, you and he are the same kind of people, I am very curious, what kind of people are you? Huh? Can you tell me? "


    I meow where to know, two shocks just let me great ah. Seeing that I didn''t speak, Xiaojin let me go and got up to look down. I could feel the pressure coming from my head, just like the voice of death.


    "Are you thinking now that I''m like death?" Xiaojin''s voice is a little bit wrong, "by the way, I used to work in the underworld, the so-called ghost. That''s what you call death. "


    You can''t abuse lynching. "So, don''t pretend to be stupid any more. You don''t want to taste the torture of the eighteen levels of hell."


    No, thank you, but "What do you want me to say?" I don''t know what to say.


    The electric current seems to be released to the maximum limit, and the pain is more thorough than the last two times. "Ah, ah, ah --!" I guess if I were an individual, I would have been incontinent by electricity.


    There is a time when the brain is short-circuit, the current seems to disappear in an instant, in front of me is a blue flame, the blue flame around me, like a dragon around me.


    Xiaojin was scared out for several tens of meters. He was flustered and looked at the scene in front of him incredulously. "The fire of the nether world is impossible. How can it be? How can you use the fire of the nether world? This It''s impossible. "


    The flame doesn''t seem to be hot. I reached out and touched it carefully. It''s cold. No, it''s cold. Is it the ghost fire in the legend? It seems very powerful. Even Xiao Jin is afraid.


    The moment I reached out and touched it, the flame disappeared in the air. I felt no pain, just like the electric shock. I got up from the ground and looked at Xiaojin, "you What do you want to do? I''ve said that I don''t know anything. Besides, what''s that guy worth harming? What''s in it for me to kill him? Who will buy me snacks, who will buy me ice cream. Who''s cooking for me! "


    Xiaojin was in a daze for a long time, then he burst out laughing, "hahaha, you are really interesting, but you are right. Well, I was wrong just now. I won''t doubt you any more."


    Is there something wrong with this ghost. Or schizophrenia? I seriously doubt if the kid still has a twin brother in his body.


    Lazy to pay attention to him, I went straight ahead, "go, go, but also to find clues."


    After a pause, little Jin took out a small book from his body and turned to one of the pages with a name written on it. He looked at the girl in front of him, laughed and tore off the page. The paper turned into pieces in his hands. After all this, he put the book away and caught up with the figure in front of him.


    "Hey, I''m not really angry. I apologize." Xiaojin caught up, "Oh, don''t be angry. I''ll give you all my snacks in the future."


    I held out a finger, "for a month."


    Xiaojin exploded, "you want me to die, three days, no more."


    "A month and a half." And bargain with me.


    "Hey, how come you''ve been bargaining so much?" Small brocade exploded, "a week, don''t push an inch, you."


    "Two months," I said.


    "Half a month, plus I''ll kill you!" Xiaojin is completely angry.


    I smack my mouth. Well, half a month, half a month. "Deal!"


    Night shrouded half of the city, in this time, is the world of ghosts, in this night, is the heaven of ghosts. For them, everything in this dark world is dispensable, and they can be unimpeded here.


    Xiaojin and I went directly into the reference room of the school. Anyway, there was no one in the evening, and the patrol security couldn''t see us. At most, we felt chilly when we passed by.


    The reference room was a little dark, and I couldn''t turn on the light. I thought of the fire just now. I tried, stretched out my hand, and tried hard to think about the appearance of the flame. Suddenly, there was a faint blue flame in my hand, which scared me. I almost thought my hand was going to burn.


    Small brocade also scared a jump, "I go, you ignite can say a, frighten to death.""You''re not human," I rolled my eyes. "Stop talking nonsense and look for it. What is Liuyun looking for? "


    "I probably want to find the name and eight characters of the first generation principal, and then try to evoke the spirit and ask about the plum tree." Xiaojin answers while looking for it.


    I also flipped from cupboard to cupboard, "does it work? When people die, don''t ghosts always reincarnate? If reincarnation, can it still be called out? "


    "No way." Xiaojin shook his head, "but reincarnation is not as easy as you said. Everything will balance yin and Yang, and life is no exception. That is to say, a person''s good deeds and bad deeds must be equal in order to offset all karma. If he does too much bad things, he will slowly kill his karma in the hell of the 18th floor. If he does too much good things, he will not be sentenced to do some bad things. Such a delay is not a hundred times Eighty years can''t be completed. No matter how long it is, there will be thousands of years. "


    "What strange rules? If they really want to be like this, will no one be born in a hundred or eighty years? It''s all in one time. "


    "No, in fact, as far as an ordinary person is concerned, the balance will not be broken, or it will not be broken seriously. Generally, it is only the great good and the great evil that will do so." Xiaojin explained to me.


    I nodded clearly, "what if the principal has reincarnated?"


    "It''s none of your business. Let the cloud have a headache. We just have to be obedient. " Xiaojin continues to search on the shelf.

 Chapter 729

    "Oh." I also searched on the shelves, and the blue flame served as a lighting device. In order to prevent the books on the shelves from burning, I deliberately moved a little further, but after looking around, I couldn''t find the information of the principals of all ages, "ah, no, what''s the matter?"


    "I didn''t find it either." Xiaojin floated to me, "isn''t the headmaster''s information not here?"


    "No, according to the common sense, all the pictures of the past principals will be hung outside for the students to look forward to. Why is there something wrong with this school?" I scratched my head in bewilderment.


    "Do you want to go to the headmaster''s office?" Xiaojin suggested.


    "OK," I nodded immediately. Maybe I can find it.


    We sneaked into the headmaster''s office again. Anyway, the headmaster was not in this evening, but when we got to the door, we found that the light was on. What happened? Someone?


    Xiaojin held me, and we went in carefully to see what it looked like. As soon as we went in, we heard the headmaster say, "don''t do this again. You''ve killed so many people. That''s enough. Don''t add obstacles to yourself."


    "I know you hate it, but it''s none of those children''s business. You''re doing evil."


    "You can''t go on like this. You''ve killed so many people. Don''t go on like this."


    We looked at each other and said, "well, who is he talking to?"


    "You ask who I ask." Small brocade has no good spirit of say.


    But the next moment, our eyes were on the headmaster, and we both stepped back at the same time.


    "Hello, illusion, just now..." The small brocade scared a body of cold sweat, sweat Jin Jin of ask a way.


    I thought for a moment, shook my head, "go back first."


    Xiaojin took a look at me and nodded. It seemed that some of them couldn''t come back, but they were really terrible. Especially at the moment of looking up, as if he could see us.


    I don''t know what Ling Yun will say. Xiaojin didn''t know whether he was insane. He was still in a state of shock until he came home. He muttered: "hallucination, hallucination," "I must have been wrong." The child won''t be scared to get sick.


    Until Lingyun gets up, Xiaojin is still in a daze with dementia. While eating, Lingyun looks at Xiaojin, who is motionless on the sofa and has words in his mouth. "What''s wrong with Xiaojin?"


    I took a look at him. "Probably I''m scared. "


    "Ah?" Ling Yun does not understand, "how to return a responsibility?"


    I thought about it and looked at Xiaojin. Anyway, it''s all like this, and I don''t have face. "We went to check last night, but we didn''t find anything. Then we planned to go to the headmaster''s office to have a look. As a result, the headmaster talked to himself in it. As soon as we went in, he looked over. Xiaojin was frightened by his eyes."


    Ling Yun frowned, "you said he saw you as soon as you two went in?"


    I nodded and shook my head. "I''m not sure, but at that time I felt like I was looking at him. I don''t know if it was an illusion."


    "Did you show up and let him see it?" Ling Yun asked strangely, "you can''t control the problem of appearance all the time. You want someone to see you and you will show your shape. For example, if you still think you are an individual, they will see you."


    "I''m not." I Dudu mouth, "of course I know ah, so I had thought not to be found, can''t see me, can''t see me." So how can ordinary people see me.


    Ling Yun worried, "that''s strange."


    "What''s more, we didn''t find any information about the past principals in the school reference room," I continued, digging porridge in front of me with a spoon.


    "No?" Ling Yun does not understand, "the data of school everybody should be in, how can not have?"


    I bit the spoon. "I wonder if there''s a situation?"


    "What''s the situation?" Ling Yun asked, "what do you notice?"


    "I was very uncomfortable when I saw that headmaster. In addition, Xiao Jin said that Mei Xiang, his performance last night and we didn''t find any information about the headmasters of previous dynasties. I wonder if the headmaster of the school has never been changed?"


    Ling Yun changed his face. "Do you mean No, it won''t be


    "Is there any better explanation?" I tilted my head for a moment, "all things together, only this one explanation, and what he said to himself last night made me care."


    "What did he say?" Ling Yun asked immediately.


    "He said, don''t do that again. He has killed so many people. What else? I know you hate, but I don''t care about the students." I try to think about it. But I was scared last night. I really don''t remember much.


    Ling Yun lowered his head and thought, "maybe what you said is reasonable."


    I bit the spoon. "A woman''s sixth instinct is right. Anyway, it tells me that there''s something wrong with that guy."


    Ling Yun had a funny look at me, took the empty bowl in front of me, and helped me fill a bowl of porridge, "how old are you, a woman?""I''m a girl, why not." I gave him a look.


    Bowl of porridge in front of me, "well, in short, this can only be a doubt, unless, can find evidence to prove."


    There is food in front of me, of course, is impolite, "this is simple." I took a file folder out of my pocket and said, "it''s ready."


    "What is this?" Ling Yun reaches for it and looks at it. "What are you doing with this?"


    "Information about the school students 40 years ago." I replied. "It''s very simple to prove it. Go to the police station to find their current address, and then come to the door to ask. It''s better to ask for the best graduation photos at that time. If not, take the photos of the principal to ask. These are students more than 40 years ago, and now they are over 60 years old. If they know the current principal, it means there is a problem, the principal It doesn''t look like he''s more than 30 years old, unless he was headmaster in his previous life. "


    Ling Yun nodded clearly, "Oh, I see. Yes, if the students 40 years ago could know him, then the principal, as you said, has not changed."


    "You check," I waved.


    "You''re not going with me?" Ling Yun looked at me puzzled.


    I glanced at Xiaojin who was still in dementia. "Take care of mentally handicapped children."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although I agree with this sentence at this moment, can we not say it at this time? The client is still there. "Xiaojin is OK. Just let him calm down for a while. You can go and have a look with me."


    "Hey, it''s not going to fight. What are you taking me for? Afraid of being robbed on the road? " I rolled my eyes.

 Chapter 730

    "Shall I take you out to play?" Ling Yun rolled his eyes helplessly.


    "Play what play, not go to work." I glared at him. "No, I''m not going anywhere today."


    Lingyun thought about it and looked at Xiaojin again. "That''s OK. When Xiaojin wakes up, you go to school and have a look at the plum tree."


    I glanced at Xiao Jin, who was still in a daze on the sofa. It seems that I can''t wake up today. "Oh." Then he waved, "go early and come back early. When you come back, remember to go to the supermarket and buy me some snacks. Eat steak in the evening. You can make it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ling Yun, who is planning to go out, just takes a look at me, turns around and puts on his clothes to go out.


    I looked at Xiaojin who was still in a daze on the sofa, but smacked his lips. I walked over to him, sat down beside him, felt out the remote control, turned on the TV and watched. Ah? It''s none of my business to ask Xiao Jin.


    When I watched the TV with tears in my eyes, holding a paper towel and wiping it, the little brocade next to me finally responded, "where''s the cloud?"


    "Wuwuwuwu, out I''m out. Ah, woo woo I cried and answered as I watched the TV play.


    Xiaojin looked at me and was startled. "I''ll go. Are you ok?"


    "No Burp don''t worry. Sobbing, sobbing. "


    Xiaojin looked at the pictures in the TV and looked at me again. She said, "women are really made of water. They become ghosts. You have too many emotional scenes."


    As I continued to wipe my tears with a tissue, I glanced at him and said, "woo woo, I am I just feel It''s so touching, Wuwuwuwu, "


    " come on, stop crying, or cloud will come back and think I''m bullying you and scolding me again, "Xiaojin grabs two pieces of drawing paper and wipes them for me.


    I wiped my face to avoid Xiaojin''s claws, reached out and patted off, "what are you doing?"


    Xiaojin let go, sat back, "where did the cloud go?"


    "Look into the case." Tears finally stopped, I hold snacks continue to watch TV, "Oh, by the way, he said if you calm down, go to school to see the plum tree."


    Small brocade eyes Baba of looking at the snack in my arms, is not burn of he can''t eat, "he can''t only call me a person to go, together." Then he reached out and grabbed me.


    "He just let you go alone. I won''t go to hell with anything." I clung to the sofa.


    "Come on, cloud will not rest assured that you are at home alone and follow me." Xiaojin also tugged me, "go, by the way, I''ll teach you how to use your spiritual power. You don''t know how to use such a strong spiritual power when you are eaten."


    I kicked his feet, "I will use fire, blue fire, you don''t touch me, men and women give and receive, or you have to marry me."


    "Roll you ya, who want to marry you, now what age, also men and women give and receive incompatibility," small brocade with feet against the sofa, hard drag me to drag out. "It''s great to know how to use fire. Do you know how to control it? Do you know how to attack? Let''s go. Don''t be idle. I teach you as I walk "


    I give up fighting," OK. "


    "My God After that, Jin let go.


    I angrily take back the hand, it''s none of my business, "are you ok?"


    Xiaojin got up from the ground. Fortunately, he didn''t directly penetrate the floor and hit the downstairs. "Cough, it''s OK." Small brocade station good, "hurry to go, hurry to go, walk and say."


    What else to say when they''re gone. It was said that I would teach me how to control while walking. As a result, I arrived in a blink, and I didn''t finish a word.


    OK, you''re a ghost. You''re good.


    It''s not the season of plum blossom, but the plum tree in front of us is as brilliant as the flame in full bloom. Xiaojin got close to watch the plum trees.


    "It smells good." I smell it. It''s really fragrant. It''s full of plum blossom. "She won''t come out in broad daylight."


    "Hard to say," Xiaojin shook his head. "In fact, spirits with a little spiritual power are not afraid of the sun, but they will be very weak during the day."


    I understand the nod, step forward, reached out to break a plum, "plum good beautiful, take back to Liuyun to see." It''s broken, but it''s stained with blood. I was stunned. "Blood?"


    Xiaojin also came over, "I''ll go, this plum tree is really fine. Are you breaking someone''s finger or foot? "


    I was so scared that I threw the broken flower to the ground. "I don''t know anything." He felt two handfuls of blood on Xiaojin''s body and wiped it clean.


    "There''s something wrong with the plum tree." Xiaojin looked at the blood on his body, "help me."


    "What are you doing?" I asked strangely.


    "Make an array to see if you can force the ghost out." Xiaojin picked up a stick and began to draw some patterns on the ground.


    I asked him to look aside. "Can you do it?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe the ghost is better than me. Try it." Xiaojin answered as she drew, "so you should be careful."Hey, I''m more careful than you. Why should I be careful. "What do you mean?"


    "If I can''t beat her, it''s up to you. You''re more powerful than me. And if I can''t beat her, you won''t fight. Obviously, it can only be swallowed up. Who do you eat if you don''t have strong spiritual power?" Xiaojin is serious.


    Oh, it''s reasonable, "then you still get people out. If you don''t know the strength of the other party, you''ll die. I''ll tell you, if you can''t fight, I''ll be the first to run." Who cares.


    Xiaojin threw away the stick, "don''t worry, if I can''t beat you, just let out your flame."


    "I, I can''t control it." I''m panicking, flame? I can only release it at some time.


    "Just focus." Xiaojin clapped her hands and came to me, "go there."


    I looked at the direction of Xiaojin''s finger, "what do you want? Why don''t you go I have no doubt that this guy will pit me again, or even take the opportunity to kill me.


    "This is a Yin Yang formation. If you are a man, you should stand here and I will go there!" The small brocade stares at me one eye, "hasten past."


    I reluctantly stood in the past, looking at the group on the ground, or some do not believe that picking up sticks on the ground with graffiti like painting two strokes is an array?


    But after I stood up, Xiaojin didn''t care about me. He started to draw with his hands in front of his chest and kneaded a formula. The bars on the ground started to shine twice. The light was green. I didn''t dare to move. I stood there like a tree branch.


    The green light envelops the whole plum tree. The green light submerges the flame, like a green vine, devouring the red.

 Chapter 731

    The fire is burning warmly in the eyes, burning all the red, devouring the darkness of the sky. Everyone thinks that it will be the brightness of the dawn. They struggled to move forward, but never thought that the light burning in front of them would devour them completely.


    I can''t see the brilliant flame in my eyes any more. It''s all green. Like the color of life.


    Even if the glory was swallowed, but the plum tree is still no change, it is just like an ordinary tree, I don''t know if Xiaojin technology is not good or it is just a mistake.


    Green light dispersed, small brocade head was full of sweat, "is really strong enough. It doesn''t come out like this. "


    "Is it because people fall asleep during the day?" I yawned. Ghosts should sleep in broad daylight.


    Small brocade white I one eye, "the other side strength is above me."


    I rolled my eyes. "If you can''t do it yourself, why not?"


    "You can do it, you can do it!" Xiaojin glared at me.


    "If you want me to tell you, just burn a fire and bring so many things." I stretch out my hand and concentrate on it. I gather a blue flame in my hand.


    "Stop it, auntie." Xiaojin immediately rushed up and pressed my hand, and immediately released it as if it was burning, "you Don''t use the fire


    The flame retracted. "What''s the matter?" I don''t know. What''s the matter with this man? Just now he said that he would teach me how to use fire, but now he says that I can''t use it casually.


    Xiaojin sighed, "your fire is not ordinary fire."


    "Oh, blue, ghost fire." I replied. I don''t know.


    "That''s fine, but it''s different." Xiaojin shook his head, "you are the ghost of the nether world fire, the ghost with a little will be frustrated."


    "So much?" I pick eyebrows, did not expect that there is such a thing, later Xiaojin bully me, I use fire to burn him. "But I''m not a ghost? Why am I ok? "


    "This is the nether fire of hell. Originally, it was the fire of hell to punish and burn evil spirits. In the whole underworld, only three kings can use it." When Xiaojin said this, she looked at me with all her eyes.


    I''m still confused, "three kings? Isn''t hell just the king of hell And don''t look at me like that.


    "The underworld is not only managed by Hades, but also managed by Hades, Hades and the three kings of ghosts." Xiaojin patiently explained to me.


    "So you suspect that I''m one of them?" I pick eyebrows. I wish I were really so powerful. Can I bully you like that?


    "No Small brocade glances at an eye, "see you so son also don''t look like."


    Hello, what do you mean. "I really don''t remember anything. Don''t think about it."


    "Not much." Xiaojin smacked his mouth. "You think too much. In a word, you are a self-defense thing. Don''t use it casually. It''s easy to hurt people. The fire of the nether world not only burns ghosts, but also turns to ashes when people touch it. There''s no soul left. So don''t misuse it. "


    "Oh." So you said so much just to remind me not to misuse it. "How are you going to get people out, not ghosts?"


    "She might be better than me. There''s nothing I can do. You can do it Xiaojin rolled his eyes, "go back first, look back at what cloud said."


    Said, will pull me to walk, I thought for a while, turned to look at the plum tree, "wait." I grabbed Xiaojin, and then turned half a circle around the plum tree. "I was thinking, if it''s the plum soul, the body is buried under the plum tree. Does that mean that there are still bodies under the tree now?"


    "You don''t want to dig out all the bones." Xiaojin guessed what I was going to do.


    "It''s not always like this in the movies. Dig out the bones and find a Taoist monk or something to pass the time, or find a psychologist to ease the mood and let people go." I found a stick and planed under the tree.


    The small brocade corner of the eye and mouth draw out together, the black line on the forehead one row down dozen. "If it''s that easy, what are we doing here?" A hand to pull me up, "don''t dig, get so dirty, dig to also useless, maybe has turned into ash, so many years."


    I patted the soil on my hands, "yes, maybe it has turned into spring mud to protect flowers. Shall we just go back? "


    Xiaojin reached out and picked up the plum blossom I had just broken. "This is enough. Let''s go."


    So what did you pull me out for today? Can''t you just do it yourself? It''s cat disease.


    I went back within two hours after I came out. I was lying on the sofa and couldn''t get up. I pulled out all the snacks in the refrigerator and put them there. Xiaojin could only watch. Anyway, he promised me that all the snacks for half a month would belong to me. It''s nothing for you to see.


    Ling Yun hasn''t come back yet. I turn over and grab the snacks on the table. While eating, I watch the TV play. In order to divert my attention, Xiao Jin turns her eyes from snacks to TV. Suddenly, her face turns black. "Overbearing president falls in love with me? You little girls like to watch this kind of TV series with brain damage. "


    I glanced at him, felt out the remote control and changed several channels. As a result, I watched the whole news broadcast all the way, and then glanced at Xiaojin. My eyes were very clear. Look, I know why.Small brocade silently patted my shoulder, "you continue." I turned the table back. "Where did the cloud go?" Xiaojin leans lazily on the sofa.


    "I went to check the information." I yawned and had enough of these snacks.


    "What are you looking for?" Xiaojin doesn''t understand, "the case? What else can I find out now? "


    After a pause, I put down my snacks and thought, "well, I looked for the information of those students 40 years ago. I asked him to find out where these students are now, and then asked if he knew the current principal."


    "Wait a minute." Small brocade a Leng, immediately from sofa up, "what do you say? You mean, the headmaster, he Immortality? "


    "I mean, the headmaster may never have changed." I calmly continue to eat snacks and watch TV dramas. "We can''t find the information about the headmaster of the school, which means that we haven''t changed it all the time. Besides, you said that he had Mei Xiang on him, and last time we went to him, we had to say that he really looked in the opposite eyes. Maybe the headmaster has something to do with the ghost, and it''s possible that the headmaster is Mei Hun."


    "Transgender?" Xiaojin was stunned, "girl, your brain hole is really big."


    "It''s not impossible." I shrugged. "Isn''t there a yin-yang like that?"


    Xiaojin thought about it and nodded, "yes, it''s not impossible. If you really say that, the headmaster is immortal, it means that he is also a monk. "

 Chapter 732

    "And maybe it''s an evil way. If you go astray, you may become a man and a woman."


    "No matter what we say now, it''s all our conjecture. We''ll know the result when Liuyun comes back." I didn''t come back at this time. I guess I went to ask after finding out. Forget it. I''ll know when I get back.


    Xiaojin took a look at me, "forget it, while the cloud is no longer there, I''ll teach you how to use Lingli."


    "Yes, yes." I immediately got up, "teach me."


    "You sit cross knee first," Xiaojin said. "And then the Lingtai empties."


    "Lingtai? What is it? " I blinked in bewilderment.


    "It''s the spirit. It''s simply to let your brain relax and concentrate on feeling the environment around you." Xiaojin explained.


    What''s in a mess? When the brain relaxes, it needs to gather energy to feel around? How is this done? But even so, I did, "Oh, I''ll try."


    According to Xiaojin''s words, I closed my eyes, crossed my knees and meditated. My brain emptied, and I felt the surrounding environment. Suddenly, there was a blue ocean around me, surrounded by blue light. Bits of gold fall from the sky, fall to the ground, but into the blue.


    "This is..." I don''t understand looking at everything around.


    "Long time no see," a voice came from behind. I turned around and found where I was standing.


    "You?" He wanted to go forward, but he didn''t move as if he was there. "You Who is it? "


    "I am you." In front of me, smiling.


    I think I may be schizophrenic, back to ask Xiaojin ghost schizophrenia can be cured? Without waiting for me to say anything, she laughed, "you''re not schizophrenic, I''m you, and I''m not you."


    "What?" What the hell? Can the plot be better. "Are you Who is it? "


    She suddenly walked into me, reached over my head and said, "do you remember your name?"


    "Name?" I was stunned. "I I''m Jiang Nuo. " Jiangnuo, this is my name. Yes, it''s the name Ling Yun told me.


    "Jiangnuo..." She murmured the name, "karma? That''s all. It''s better for you to be jiangnuo than... "


    What? I didn''t hear what she said, but the blue in front of me sucked me in like a spiral socket.


    "Arnold, Arnold!" Suddenly, the sound of a man lying in my arms and ears.


    I glanced at the surrounding environment. It was already sunset outside. The orange light reflected on the floor through the high-rise windows. It was so late, but I remember having a dream and saying a few words.


    "Flowing clouds?" I murmured.


    "You wake up." Ling Yun gave me a look. "Don''t practice spiritual power in the future." Casually turned to see an eye small brocade, "still have you."


    The small brocade vomited tongue, "I this is not to help you, this aunt empty has so strong spiritual power, but don''t know to make good use of, if can learn to control, also can help us not."


    I rubbed out from Lingyun''s arms, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "I asked you to meditate just now, and you suddenly lay down when you were sitting. How can you not wake up, and what are you murmuring all the time? Who are you?" Small brocade spread to spread a hand, explain a way.


    Ling Yun rubbed my head. "Your spiritual power is unstable, but you have no spiritual power to control it. It''s easy to be swallowed by your own spiritual power and become an unconscious spiritual puppet."


    "Well, well, next time I''ll teach you to exercise your mental strength." Xiaojin said helplessly.


    I moved a grimace at Lingyun and continued to slouch on Lingyun''s leg. "By the way, you went to investigate the situation today. How was the investigation?"


    Ling Yun''s fingers into my hair, gently rubbed, fingertips with temperature wiped the scalp, I am comfortable squint, "the result, really not out of your expectation."


    "Really?" I suddenly opened my eyes and looked at Ling Yun, "that headmaster hasn''t changed?"


    "Yes," Ling Yun rubbed my hair like a kitten. "After I found their information, I went to ask them directly. Although it''s a long time ago, some people still remember that there are graduation photos, on which there are photos of the headmaster."


    Xiaojin nodded clearly, "it seems that the headmaster has never died, that is to say, our previous guess is probably true."


    "What did you guess?" Ling Yun looked at Xiaojin, looked at me again, and continued to give me Shun Mao.


    Xiaojin looked at my face, comfortable almost rolled, and felt the plum blossom from his body, "this is a broken plum branch, the blood on it is the blood of plum blossom."


    Ling Yun took the plum and studied it carefully. "The plum has turned into a demon. It seems that you haven''t dealt with him either." If we fight, we won''t stand here like this.


    "Well, I wanted to set up an array to force her out, but I couldn''t force him out." It''s a pity for Xiaojin.


    "Oh? Even you can use the array? " Ling Yun frowned.I got up from Lingyun''s legs, and my long hair was still scattered on his legs. "Since it''s all like this, go and cook."


    Two people at the same time Leng, "what? Auntie, when is it now, and you still want to eat? " Xiao Jin called.


    "Eat enough, and then go to school." You can''t work without food.


    Ling Yun finally rubbed my hair, "OK, I''ll cook."


    Looking at Lingyun to cook, Xiaojin looked at my head, curious also reached over, in my head hard rubbed two, and then satisfied with the withdrawal of the hand, so comfortable.


    "What are you doing?" He was rubbed his head for no reason, and he took down two hairs. Suddenly, what kind of nerves did he have.


    "It seems comfortable." Xiaojin takes it back. In the brain jumps out a network NOUN: cat Department young girl. That''s about it.


    I gave him a look. Now I feel that it''s not good to have such great spiritual power. People and ghosts can touch me. Suddenly found that this is not a good thing.


    Hand Shun was kneaded hair, picked up the side of snacks. But have no mind to eat, small brocade gathered to come over, "think what?"


    "I''m thinking, we tried today, but we can''t force that ghost out. How can we force him out tonight?" I''m holding a snack.


    "The cloud will find a way. Don''t worry about it." Xiaojin comforted me, "really can''t, let''s go to the headmaster, even if the headmaster is not plum demon, it must have something to do with it."


    Yes, it seems that I want to go to one place, "that evening, I will accompany Liuyun to deal with Meiyao, you go to the headmaster''s place..."

 Chapter 733

    "Wait a minute, auntie. I mean, if Yun can''t say it, don''t do it. I''ll be killed by Yun." Xiaojin is hairy. But I don''t dare to be too loud. I can only roar.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you stabilize him." I pointed out a thumb to Xiaojin, "believe me."


    "Trust your sister." Small brocade rushed up, "listen well, cloud don''t say, no way."


    Cut, no, No. Xiaojin, you are a loyal dog. You are what Lingyun says. I seriously doubt whether Xiaojin is in love with Lingyun. Gentle attack loyal dog by what.


    Brain hole unknowingly opened big, and also serious deviation, estimate Xiaojin know what I''m thinking, must give me a electrotherapy. Shake your head and get rid of all these unhealthy thoughts.


    After dinner, he simply cleaned up and went out. It is expected that there will be a hard fight tonight. Ling Yun has brought all the things he should take and is ready to start.


    When I got to school, I was a little late. After all, it took me some time to prepare things. In addition, I never knew that I was so destructive. I wanted to help Ling Yun clean the bowl. I finished it early and left early, but I almost broke the bowl. It almost flooded the kitchen and took more time to clean up.


    Anyway, since then, they have come to a conclusion, and I have also come to a conclusion: no kitchen, no entry.


    In a word, it took some time, but it didn''t take long. Ling Yun said that if it was past midnight, there would be no chance.


    But Time? When is the prime time?


    The school is still dark and can''t see everything. The lights are flashing outside and the moonlight is all over the ground. But in this school, it''s like the darkness that devours everything. It seems that something will stretch out its tentacles from inside to pull people into the darkness.


    A light in the dark, Lingyun immediately hide past, I and Xiaojin don''t need to cover, the light of the flashlight to the front is also directly from the body through the past.


    Until the beam disappeared, the patrol security went by, and Ling Yun turned over from the side wall. It doesn''t matter if we go straight through the wall.


    "Where to?" I turned and asked.


    "Go and see that plum tree." Ling Yun doesn''t talk nonsense either. He goes straight to the broken yard.


    Plum tree is still perseverance there. In the dark, it looks more brilliant and fiery, just like a bunch of flames burning in the dark. Ling Yun turns around plum tree, and finally comes to a conclusion.


    "She''s not here." Ling Yun answered after standing still.


    "Not here? How do you know? " You say you''re not here without seeing anyone? No, it''s a ghost.


    Xiaojin pulled me aside. "Cloud is a soul master. He has a strong sense of soul, so of course he knows."


    So, I nodded clearly, "it''s not here. Where is it? Can you sense where it is? "


    Ling Yun looked around and finally shook his head. "The air here is very turbid. It''s difficult for Mei soul to feel it."


    "What about that?" I smack, accidentally with small brocade on the line of sight, see small brocade suddenly notice type stare at me. I made a face at him. I see. I just don''t mess around.


    Ling Yun thought for a while, and suddenly drew a trace with his feet on the ground, and finally decided a point, "here it is, dig it."


    Dig? What are you digging for? "What are you digging for?" I blinked in bewilderment.


    "Her bones." Xiaojin is ready to start.


    "Didn''t you say it had turned into spring mud?" I looked for it at will and pulled it with the branch at will.


    "The body of resentment condensation, plus she bent over the plum tree, and buried in the plum tree, Yin Qi for a long time did not disperse, the body can not decay for a hundred years." Ling Yun also leaned over to dig, and said as he dug.


    This kind of coolie is not suitable for girls, so it''s good for you two to do it. I randomly used a branch to scratch twice and began to draw graffiti on the ground.


    Half an hour later, I was tired of painting. I took Lingyun''s mobile phone to play games. They dug three feet underground, and found nothing but a few insects.


    I was a little impatient. "Hey, did you find it? It''s almost dawn. "


    Ling Yun lost the branch, "impossible, how can there be no?"


    "Xiaojin is not a dog nose. Just ask Mei Huaxiang." I''ll continue to play the game, and the rest of you will be busy.


    "It''s all fragrant with plum flowers. Where can I smell it?" Xiaojin rubbed his nose, "and who do you say has a dog''s nose?"


    Ling Yun clapped the soil on his hands, took out a paper towel from his pocket and wiped his hands, "something is not right."


    "I didn''t dig any bones. I think it really turned into spring mud to protect flowers." My two fingers snapped together on the mobile phone screen. He replied without looking up.


    Ling Yun grabs his mobile phone and says, "don''t play. Be careful."


    When my cell phone was withdrawn, I smacked, "what should I do now? You can''t go back, can you? Or... " I looked at Xiaojin again.


    Xiaojin also looked at Lingyun in embarrassment and said, "Yun, I think the headmaster seems to have something to do with this plum tree. It''s not as good as us...""No," Ling Yun scolded, "I''ve told you many times, don''t involve outsiders. Everything has cause and effect."


    Xiaojin took a look at me, the meaning is very clear, "you see."


    That''s your master. It''s none of my business. I smack my mouth. Forget it. If you don''t do it, don''t do it. "What else can we do now? Go back first? "


    "It''s all coming," said Ling Yun. After putting the mobile phone away, he felt it in his pocket, took out a piece of sugar, tore it open and stuffed it into my mouth. Oh, just ask me to eat candy and shut up. Then Ling Yun felt again from his pocket and found some yellow amulets. One was posted on the plum tree, the other was posted in the pit he had just dug, and the other was put on two fingers. He wrapped the Yellow amulets around his fingertips. The Yellow amulets flashed a golden light, and the Yellow amulets disappeared into his fingertips. Then put your fingers close to your chest. He waved in front of his chest and turned around.


    "Yin connects with Yin and Yang, life and death care for each other, three spirits come quickly, and seven Spirits stay here," Ling Yun said softly.


    Why did Jin come to me and ask in a low voice


    "This is the soul master''s evocation." Xiaojin replied, "don''t make a sound. It''s easy to disturb him."


    I immediately closed my mouth and looked at it, only to see that his fingers suddenly lit up golden light, and the two pieces of Rune paper also flashed, and disappeared into the plum tree and the ground. Then, the whole tree was like a red flame. The flame kept rising, and a red shadow appeared on the plum tree.


    "Well, there it is, there it is." I pull small brocade a strength of shout a way.


    Xiaojin quickly covered my mouth, "shut up."


    "Woo woo." I patted off Xiaojin''s paw.

 Chapter 734

    I didn''t wash my hands just now. I got a mouthful of mud. It''s disgusting. "Bah, bah, you can''t wash your hands with a mouthful of mud."


    "Shh ~" Xiaojin reached for me to speak down.


    I immediately covered my mouth and watched as the flames on the plum tree disappeared and a red shadow appeared on it. This is a woman in a red dress of the Republic of China.


    "Dare to do evil here." Ling Yun gave a loud drink.


    Red skirt woman landing, raised her head, a pair of red eyes gloomy and terrible, "who are you? Don''t mind my business. "


    "I''m Ling Yun, the soul master. You''ve done evil here for more than 100 years and killed countless people. Today I won''t let you go." Ling Yun seems to be angry. He reaches for a yellow amulet and wraps it around his hands. The amulet paper falls into his hands. Then he draws a long black dagger in his hand, and the blood drops slide down the dagger.


    See, small brocade will I pull back, "you don''t move here, I go to help cloud, something remember to use your fire."


    "Oh," it''s obvious that I can''t help. I''d better watch it here.


    After Xiaojin pulls me to the back, she directly steps forward and surrounds the woman with Lingyun. Xiaojin''s hands are thundering.


    The female ghost was attacked back and forth, but she was not afraid at all. She reached out and broke off a plum blossom on the plum tree. She swept by in front of her eyes. Then, with a wave, countless plum blossom petals flew out of the plum branch, surrounded the female ghost and flew in all directions in an instant.


    In front of my eyes are plum blossom petals, mixed with thunder light flash, Lingyun one hand block the petals, sleeves immediately torn, blood exuded black windbreaker.


    "Master!" The petals are filled with thunder. Xiaojin sweeps away the petals with thunder, and rushes to Lingyun.


    But it''s the first time that I heard Xiaojin call Lingyun "master". Before, they used to call Lingyun. What a friendly nickname.


    But the female ghost didn''t let him reach Lingyun. She intercepted Xiaojin on the way. "It seems that you are the spirit of the soul master. I''ll kill you first." With that, the plum branch went directly to Xiaojin''s eyebrows.


    Xiaojin was rushing forward at this time. Without stopping, she could only turn her head to hide. Meizhi wiped her face. There was something red oozing from the bruised area. It was not blood, but something like blood light.


    "Don''t come here. Protect Arnold." In the confused petal rain, I couldn''t see anything but their voices.


    "But..." Xiaojin retreats and hesitates to hear Lingyun''s words.


    "I''m ok," Ling Yun called, looking at the messy marks and blood on the cuff, "to protect Arnold."


    Little Jin dun dun, an instant body, flower rain, I see his figure towards me quickly, and closely behind him, is a red shadow.


    "Watch the back!" I looked at the red shadow and cried out.


    Petals of a moment attack to the small brocade behind, small brocade too late to reflect, behind blood color diffuse.


    "Xiaojin!" I was surprised with a shout, ran forward, petals spread to my side, but like the wind automatically avoided.


    "Don''t come here!" Xiaojin had no choice but to shout at me: "stay where you are."


    "Arnold, stay away." Ling Yun also cried out.


    Two voices made me stop, as if I had been stopped. I stopped for a moment. Since the petals scattered around me, the place was not big. After I ran these two steps, I could see Xiaojin. Xiaojin was not hurt, but surrounded by plum blossoms. I was surprised to find that there were red plum blossoms on his back.


    "Xiaojin You Your back. " I was startled.


    "What?" Xiaojin raised his head. I saw something on his forehead.


    "You Your face On my face... " I trembled and held out my hand, pointing to Xiaojin.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with my face? " Xiaojin doesn''t forget to take care of her face at this time.


    "No, no, no, no," I was about to be scared, "yes, you On your face Yes, yes It''s flowering. "


    There are petals in the air, and two figures crisscross. It seems that the female ghost has been working with Ling Yun. I immediately ran to Xiao Jin to help him up, "are you OK, you You seem to have taken root It''s going to be a plant ghost.


    Xiaojin reached out and touched his forehead and back, touched hard things, "use your flame to help me burn these."


    "Ah?" I was startled. "I I? Didn''t you say my fire killed ghosts? A little bit of it will go up in smoke. Don''t you want to live? "


    "This is the root of the ghost tree. Once it takes root on me, my spiritual power will become the nourishment of the plum tree. Hurry up and make a bet. You just need to control it and burn the roots." Small brocade exuded cold sweat on the head, "hurry up."


    "Ah? I? I What if I can''t control it? " My hands are shaking a little, especially badly.


    "If I don''t control it well, I''ll die when you get hurt!" Xiaojin is about to lose the strength to speak. "Come on, just focus your attention.""Me? I''m afraid If I accidentally burn you, then I will accompany Ling Yun with a spirit of contract?


    "Arnold." Xiaojin suddenly took my hand, "believe in yourself, you are much stronger than you think. As long as you focus on what you want to do, you can do it!"


    When Xiao Jin said this, I immediately felt More nervous. "Well I''ll try. " I cautiously, first the fingertips ignited the blue flame, and got close to the plum blossom on his back, but I didn''t dare to get too close. Finally, with a cruel heart, I gritted my teeth and closed my eyes, I pressed my fingers directly on Xiaojin''s back.


    "Ah Suddenly, a scream came from the mouth of Xiaojin.


    I don''t dare to see it. If I really see Xiaojin burned into a suckling pig in the fire, I''m really guilty.


    Screamed for a while, then there was no more. I doubted whether Xiaojin had been burned by me. I slowly opened my eyes and looked at the ghost in front of me. I was relieved that I didn''t die.


    "Hello, are you ok?" I took my finger back and poked it again.


    "Cough." Xiaojin coughed twice, "fortunately, you almost burned to death, but fortunately you controlled it."


    "Those ghost tree roots have been cleared?" I looked at Xiaojin''s back and forehead, and there was no more.


    "Well." Xiaojin nodded. Then push me away, "you stay away, don''t go any further, I''ll help cloud." Then he rushed up again.


    I quietly launched the battle circle, the world is not suitable for me, I''d better stay away from the theater.

 Chapter 735

    Flaming in the red petals, mixed with the golden flash, I leaned back again to prevent them from fighting and harming my pond fish.


    Petals dancing, blocking the line of sight, I can''t see the war inside, my heart is also pulled, those two guys should not be killed.


    Soon, a man broke into the shabby courtyard. I was attracted by the situation here. I was thinking about how to send him away. When I turned around, I found that he was an acquaintance.


    "Stop it. Stop it. Stop it." It seems that it''s a fight, not a fight. "Rumei, stop it. It''s OK."


    Rumei? I caught a name. It turns out that the ghost is Rumei.


    "Stop stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop.


    "Don''t fight, Rumei. Stop it." Cried the headmaster.


    "Brother Zhibang." The ghost called out the headmaster''s name, instantly retreated, petals rotated, all back to her hands of the red plum, and the red plum, I don''t know what happened, seems to become some crystal clear, red shining, like blood flowing inside.


    This female ghost stopped, Lingyun also stopped, but Xiaojin didn''t stop, a ray of thunder was still in the air, directly directed at the female ghost.


    "Ah --" a scream came. I can''t help but close my eyes. It''s really painful. I have a profound experience.


    "Rumei, Rumei." The headmaster rushed over and hugged the ghost. The current also reached him, "ah


    Xiaojin falls to the female ghost and raises her right hand high. Prepare the last move, exterminate the female ghost, but be called by Ling Yun, "small brocade, come back!"


    Xiaojin''s hand just stops there. After hearing Lingyun''s words, she looks at the ghost again. Then she comes back to Lingyun. I hurry to Lingyun''s back.


    "Please, let Rumei go. She has her own difficulties." The headmaster begged, "please, let her go."


    I looked at the weak ghost, and finally fixed my eyes on the plum blossom in her hand. I don''t know why. Now I look at the plum blossom, but it''s a bit dazzling, burning like a flame. Everything I see in my eyes, the plum blossom gradually grows bigger and becomes a plum tree. The woman in red wedding dress is thrown on the tree, with hands, feet and neck On the other hand, the blood kept falling along the pale skin and was absorbed by the plum tree.


    "She has killed so many people. Even if I don''t kill her, she can''t enter reincarnation. She will continue to kill more people in the future." Lingyun pointed to the female ghost and said seriously.


    "Wait a minute." I pressed Ling Yun''s hand, "she She... "


    "What''s the matter?" Ling Yun turned to look at me, saw my appearance, suddenly surprised. "Arnold, what''s the matter with you? It''s all right


    My eyes hurt a little. I covered my eyes. "She was killed."


    "How do you know?" Xiao Jin leaned over, "Hey, are you ok? What''s the matter?"


    "She was hanged on the plum tree on her wedding night. The arteries of her hands, feet and neck were all cut. The blood flowed and flowed until it ran dry. She was absorbed by the plum tree." I said, covering my eyes.


    The ghost was also surprised. "How do you know that? How do you know how I died? "


    Ling Yun reached out to cover my eyes, "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Ling Yun''s hands were a little warm, and his eyes were a little comfortable, but they were still burning. I simply put down my hands and asked him to cover my eyes for me, listening to the female ghost''s self statement, "yes, that''s how I died. My name is Liu ruomei. In our era, we were in turmoil, burning, killing and looting everywhere. My parents were killed when I was young, and I had no choice Damn, it was brother Zhibang''s father who took me back. Uncle Yang was a warlock with a good heart. After practicing some Kung Fu, we were able to live a carefree life. But this carefree life only lasted until I was 18 years old. A rich young man took a fancy to me and forced me back. Uncle Yang took brother Zhibang to save me. Brother Zhibang broke one of the young man''s legs, and uncle Yang also died After I got into the hands of the rich young master, I escaped with Zhibang brother. They had been sending people to chase us. Zhibang brother and I had no choice but to escape and hide. That day, it was the day when I married Zhibang brother. As a result, the rich young master broke into my house with a gang of robbers. Zhibang brother just went out that day. I couldn''t resist it alone, and was insulted by them The young master was resentful. He asked someone to dump me on the plum tree in the courtyard, cut off all the arteries of my body, and then went away, so my blood ran dry. "


    After the ghost finished, the headmaster continued: "that day I went out to buy the supplies for my new marriage. When I came back, I saw Rumei''s tragic death. I buried ruomei under the plum tree, so I went to the young master for revenge. Before I left, I swallowed a jade amulet left by my father, and the other one was in ruomei''s mouth. It''s a pity that I was killed by them. But what I didn''t expect was that I woke up again, and the young master''s family was destroyed. I was very surprised. I wanted to leave here with Rumei, but I saw that Rumei also survived. But it has been connected with the plum tree and become a blood sucking monster every day. ""It''s Taisui." Ling Yun replied. "The so-called jade talisman you take is Taisui. It''s said that its meat can make people immortal."


    "Wow! The legendary Taisui is eaten by you two. " Xiaojin was surprised, "so you are not a ghost?"


    "Ghost? I''m not a ghost now. It''s better to be a ghost. " Liu ruomei said with a bitter smile, "I have to absorb other people''s blood every day. As long as someone gets close to me, my blood will be absorbed by me involuntarily. I don''t want to, but I can''t help it. I''ve tried many ways to kill myself, but I can''t die. "


    "Of course, you can''t die. Taisui is a kind of divine thing. It has strong regeneration ability. If you cut a small piece, it will grow well immediately, so after you eat it, this ability will be integrated into your flesh and bone marrow," Xiaojin explained. "Your situation has basically broken away from the six paths of samsara. The immortal will never die or die. "


    "That''s not the case." Ling Yun replied, then looked down at me, "Arnold, how are you? Do your eyes still hurt? "


    "Well." I nodded, still have a burning feeling, although not so painful. "I I also saw a man

 Chapter 736

    That night, the plum blossom was brilliant, the color like fire was lit in the whole night, and the stars fell from the sky, dazzling, but not hot. I have dreamed of such a scene countless times, like the rain of flowers all over the sky, but the flowers in my dream are white.


    "Who? Who else do you see? " Xiaojin asked immediately.


    "I don''t know, but it feels dangerous." I shook my head. "It feels familiar."


    Lingyun gently covered my eyes, "don''t look at the pain."


    The warmth of the palm makes the burning of the eyes more comfortable. I reached out and moved Ling Yun''s hand, slowly opened my eyes, and so on. Just a little bit of open. "It''s OK, much better."


    Ling Yun gently supported me, "how can you see it?"


    "Probably, special abilities." When I rub my eyes, I still feel uncomfortable. The burning pain is reduced. "Leave me alone and see what they can do."


    "They." Ling Yun looked at the two people, "they are too old to die. Even if they are decapitated, they will grow out. If you want to get rid of this fate, unless... "


    "Except for what?" The headmaster asked immediately.


    "Unless you lose your soul." Ling Yun replied, "the soul is a person''s lifeline. If you lose the soul, you either die or turn into a corpse."


    Xiaojin looked at Lingyun, "cloud, you don''t want to..." Then he was surprised, "wait a minute, take out the soul from the living body. It''s forbidden. You''ll be killed."


    "There''s another way." Ling Yun sighed, "your situation is neither Yin nor Yang, only marriage."


    "Marriage?" Liu ruomei blinked, "but Is that all right? "


    "I mean, marriage in the dark." Ling Yun replied, "with Yin marriage, Yin media will make you completely become Yin Ling."


    The headmaster immediately nodded, "OK, I know. I''m going to find the matchmaker."


    "Ordinary Yin marriage master can''t do it." Ling Yun waved his hand. "I know that there is a person in daomen who specially marries ghosts in the world of yin and Yang. It''s just a strange person."


    "No matter what, we are willing to have a try. I''m fed up with this thirst for blood, and I''m fed up with such days," Liu ruomei cried, holding her head.


    "Well, you go to a place called Ancheng. There is an antique street in the east side. There is an antique shop called Lingguan on the street. Boss Shuo there is specially for people to marry in secret." Ling Yun answers a way, immediately again feel a piece of Fu from the body. "You can take this amulet with you. It can help you get out of the peach tree and stop the urge to suck blood."


    "Thank you." Liu ruomei took the paper.


    "Ancheng, antique street, Lingguan, boss Shuo." I murmured, so familiar. It feels like I''ve been there.


    There is still half of the night left. It''s all clear and settled here. The headmaster and Liu ruomei decided to go to the place called an''cheng at dawn, but there''s no such place on the map, so they can only go along with fate. Most of the people who can find an''cheng are just because of fate.


    It is said that the plum tree withered overnight, and the blooming flowers turned to ashes overnight. It seems that the headmaster has really decided to resign from the school.


    Early in the morning, there was a rustle outside. Before I woke up, I was stumbling when I went out! What is it? "


    This fall I also completely awake, I looked down at the foot of the trunk, "what are you doing? Moving? "


    Xiaojin sat on the trunk, turned half a circle, "is to go home."


    "Home?" I do not understand the blink of an eye, back to what home?


    "Oh, you don''t know." Xiao Jin turned to me and looked at me, "cloud is the next leader of the Ling family in the Taoist soul master''s vein. He just likes to travel outside to increase his knowledge, and to cut off demons and demons, and promote his ideas."


    He also promoted, "he thought it was advertising." I avoided the suitcases and went to the sofa to sit down.


    "You''re pretty much the same. You''re a ghost and you sleep." Xiaojin slipped on the box beside me.


    "I''d love to!" I glared at him. "I''m not comfortable. I''m not allowed to have a rest. What''s the matter?"


    I say so, small brocade just think of last night''s thing, "Oh, say your eyes OK?"


    "It''s all right." I rubbed my eyes to see and hear clearly. "I don''t know Liuyun has such a powerful identity. It sounds like a young master."


    "Well, almost." Xiaojin nodded, "the Taoist school has recruited all the monks in the world, and has divided many fields. The soul master is mainly Mo family and Ling family. Mo family is low-key, and they complement each other. They manage the soul master. And cloud is the next leader of the Ling family. "


    "Mo family." I recited, "this Mo family''s low-key behavior can even become a steward?"


    Xiaojin nodded, "in fact, the status of the Mo family is still above the Ling family. It''s just because I heard that it seems to have something to do with daomen Xuanyuan, so I have to keep a low profile. The reason why the Mo family is so unpopular is because of an ancestor of the mo family.""Ancestors? Not dead yet? " I don''t understand, or is it that I''m haunted after I die?


    "Of course, it''s said that the elder had already become an immortal, but he didn''t want to rise because he was worried." Xiaojin said to me like telling a story.


    I was surprised, fairy, "Wow! It''s becoming an immortal. I feel like I''m tall in a moment. Isn''t that Mo family very powerful? "


    "In fact, there is no one in Mo''s family except that elder," said Xiao Jin, who came to me carefully. "It is said that an elder of daomen who had a grudge with that elder did it secretly."


    Xiaojin''s meaning is very clear, "that''s an immortal. That Taoist elder is really not afraid of death." If it''s found, there''s no dead body.


    Who knows small brocade waved a hand, "that road door elder, is also an immortal."


    I''m not good in a moment. Isn''t it hard to be an immortal? Why are there only two Kungfu players in this moment? Are there many Taoist masters? A handful? Should I consider whether it''s right or wrong to follow Ling Yun.


    "Small brocade," a voice spreads, small brocade immediately vomited tongue.


    I look up, Ling Yun is carrying breakfast out, "have breakfast, have breakfast we will go."


    "Go?" I went straight to the table and said, "where are we going?"


    "Go home." Ling Yun replied, "in another half a month, it will be the gathering meeting of daomen."


    "Congregation?" I don''t understand blink, "what is that thing?"

 Chapter 737

    Xiaojin then floated over. "To be exact, it''s a meeting between Taoists. During the gathering, it''s a big meeting to exchange feelings, exchange Taoist skills, make new friends, and recommend new people. Taoists of all major lineages will take part in it, including those who go out for a long journey. "


    I nodded clearly, "I didn''t expect that you Taoists would have an exchange meeting. They all said that your peers are enemies, so you are not afraid that others will learn your skills?"


    "Decent people disdain to do such things, and not everyone is suitable for practicing other people''s skills." Ling Yun explained to me with a smile. "Eat quickly. We''re going to leave."


    "Not coming back?" I look at Lingyun''s big and small bags, like moving.


    "The house was originally rented, and it''s due these days." Ling Yun replied, "I like to walk around. Obviously, I don''t take root in only one place. When the gathering is over, we will go to other places. "


    I poked the porridge in front of me with a spoon, "that I don''t know where I can go. I don''t remember anything. I only know you, so Can you bring me one? "


    "No problem, of course." Ling Yun reached out and rubbed my head.


    Xiaojin came to me and said, "well, since it''s all like this, why don''t you sign a contract with Yun directly. And you''ll be taken away by the ghost messengers as soon as you pass the first seven. They won''t take you away if they sign a contract. "


    I glanced at Xiaojin, "don''t try to deceive me. I don''t want to sign a contract for selling myself. Besides, I don''t want to sign anything. Signing a contract for life and death doesn''t mean death. It''s estimated that Lingyun will protect me instead of me.


    "And even if Arnold wants to, I don''t think I can sign with my ability now." Lingyun looked at me with a smile, "unless, make a marriage."


    I blushed, "who Who''s going to marry you in secret? "


    Xiaojin took a look at me, "is this aunt so powerful? Can''t you sign it? "


    "Well," Ling Yun nodded, "Arnold has a strong spiritual power. He can see through other people''s past and use netherworld fire. Do you think it will be weak?"


    Xiaojin immediately shut up, "cloud, are you picking up a treasure that can''t be used?"


    Hearing what he said, Ling Yun pondered and laughed. "It seems that''s the truth."


    I looked up and waited for them. What''s useless baby? I can see through other people''s past. I can use netherworld fire. How can it be useless?


    "But it should only be temporary." Ling Yun said with a smile.


    Hey, what are you laughing at? I''ve got goose bumps all over my body.


    After breakfast, Ling Yun sent all his luggage home. He only carried a small bag on his back. For the first time, he found that it was good to be a ghost. There was no pressure on him to get a train ticket or a plane ticket.


    The plane took off, through the glass window, looking at the city which is getting smaller and far away. This is the place where I appeared, even if I don''t remember it, even though it may not be my home.


    Maybe it''s uncomfortable to leave the environment. I don''t want to come out of Lingyun''s arms. Only the smell of his body is familiar to me. Like a kitten, I keep shrinking in his arms. I feel his warm palm through my hair and gently follow it. There is a buzzing sound in my ears. Besides, I can''t hear anything else.


    "Arnold, Arnold." I don''t know how long later, I heard him call me gently. "Arnold, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? "


    I slowly opened my eyes, looked up at the familiar face, there is a half ring is no response. "Well, some, not used to it."


    The gentleness on my head has not been withdrawn, which is probably the most reassuring thing for me, "it doesn''t matter, I will come back in the future. I''ll bring you back soon. "The first seven Spirits of ghosts have to go back to their own home, but where is my home?


    "Ai Ai, Nuo, here we are," Xiao Jin looked down from the window. "Look, there is a pulse of the soul master below."


    I also climbed over, looking down from the window, below is a large green field. In the mountains, gorgeous houses rose from the ground, and flowers bloomed in the forest.


    Xiaojin pointed to a house and said, "look, that''s the Ling family."


    Looking at the house that seemed to surround half a hill, I was a little surprised, "it''s so big."


    "Of course, which branch of daomen is not big? You haven''t seen the master of daomen. The four families, together with Xuanyuan branch, just occupy a city." Xiaojin introduced to me.


    Ling Yun stretched out his hand and pulled us back, "well, the plane is about to land. I want to see it later."


    By Xiaojin, my discomfort was dispelled and I got off the plane. This strange city made me uneasy again.


    As soon as I got off the plane, someone came to meet me. A group of strong men in black suits and black sunglasses scared me to think that Ling Yun borrowed usury, which is to recover debts. As soon as they came forward, they bowed and called. "Young master."I''m scared, okay? It turns out that this is the young master of the big family. Sure enough, TV plays are not all deceptive.


    Ling Yun appears somewhat distressed however, "how did you check my flight?" He had no notice.


    "It''s miss three." The strong man in Black said respectfully.


    "I knew that." Ling Yun sighed helplessly, "go back."


    So, as a ghost, I have never experienced this kind of feeling before, the feeling of being surrounded by a group of people. Now I think it''s really creepy. It seems that those young masters and young ladies are not so easy to do.


    It''s uncomfortable. It''s always uncomfortable. The closer I get to this soul master, the more uncomfortable I feel. I''m scared to death. I can''t live on Ling Yun.


    Looking at me like this, Ling Yun was a little worried, "is it because it''s a ghost? So there is some resistance to the authority of daomen? " Xiaojin looked at my face and began to worry.


    "Otherwise, Xiaojin will accompany you to other places. When the gathering is over, I''ll go to you." Ling Yun tightened his arms.


    I shook my head. "It''s OK. It''s not coercion. It''s I''m flustered. I feel uncomfortable


    "You can''t be afraid." Xiaojin reached out and touched my head, "I didn''t have a fever."


    Is your brain eaten by a dung beetle? How can a ghost have a fever. I reached out and knocked off his hand. "I''m ok. Maybe I haven''t adapted to the environment here."

 Chapter 738

    Ling Yun said, "well, if there''s anything uncomfortable, please tell me. Do you hear me?"


    "Well," I nodded.


    The car soon came to the door, I dawdled from Lingyun body down, but still tightly holding his arm, at this time do not hold me, it is not practical.


    The moment I entered the door, I realized the treatment of the young master of the big family again. As soon as I entered the door, a group of servants stood on both sides, bowed and yelled: "young master, welcome home." I''m not ready for his meow. I''m scared by this shout.


    I pulled Lingyun''s arm more tightly. Lingyun had no choice but to smile and was about to move on. Suddenly, a surprise cry came from the front, "brother, you''re back at last." Then, a pink figure pounced directly on me. Half of the way, he stopped. His eyes focused on me, and instantly came to me from five meters in front of Lingyun. Eyes and X-rays are shooting me up and down, "Wow! What a powerful spirit. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a powerful ghost. It''s alive. The face value is also full. Yo yo. "


    Lingyun felt bad for a moment, but she couldn''t stop it. Suddenly, the girl yelled to a group of people who were walking out of the house: "grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, second brother, Yurou sister, come and see, elder brother and sister-in-law are back."


    What? I''m confused, sister-in-law? If I remember correctly, I seem to be the only one among the three people who came back this time. If Xiaojin is also a girl, I don''t mind that he is a sister-in-law, but Obviously not. "Wait I''m not. "


    "Oh? Has Xiao Yun brought his girlfriend back? "


    "The spirit power is really powerful. Brother, you have a good eye."


    "We old couple finally wait until this day. Xiao Yun finally finds the right person."


    "Little girl, what did you do before? How can you have such a powerful spiritual power? Was he a Taoist? Which family is it from? It''s a pity that so young people have all died. "


    Now I suspect that the whole family will be transferred in an instant. It was just at the door, and it came directly to me the next second. I''m so scared that I can''t speak any more. No matter who rushes in front of me, I can still speak.


    Lingyun immediately stopped me behind, "grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, Arnold, she has some recognition, you don''t scare her."


    In order to cooperate with Lingyun, I specially hid behind Lingyun.


    "Oh, so cute, just like a kitten." The girl''s eyes were full of spring before.


    The girl in the goose yellow dress came to me slowly, "don''t be afraid, we won''t hurt you. My name is Murong Yurou. Hello, your name is Arnold, isn''t it?"


    I looked at the girl in front of me, who was smiling tenderly. She shrank even further, for nothing else, because this woman''s smile made me very uncomfortable. Although it was a gentle smile, it was not like Ling Yun''s tenderness, but like a kind of pretending. Intuition tells me that this woman can''t be sociable.


    The woman was a little embarrassed and resentfully took it back. I just saw a trace of disgust in her eyes, huh? hate? To me? I''ve provoked you. Something''s wrong.


    "Ignore her." Xiaojin came to my ear and whispered, "this Murong Yurou is a cousin of mica''s family. Because Murong''s family suffered a catastrophe in the early years, she was the only one left, so her wife kept her by her side and peeped at the position of the head of the Ling family all the time."


    I''m afraid it''s more than that. "Does she like Liuyun?"


    "You can see that your intuition is accurate. It seems that you can''t be said that you are not a woman in the future." Small brocade shakes a brain of reply way.


    I want to kick him. Really, if there were not so many people now, I would have kicked him.


    Lingyun and several elders of the family after the greetings, will rest in the room, there is a dust party in the evening, as soon as I entered Lingyun''s room, I was blinded again, this room, absolutely twice as big as the high-grade apartment we lived in before, worthy of being a young master.


    The feeling here is still very bad and uncomfortable. I always feel stuffy, flustered and short of breath. Especially when I hear Ling Yun say that today is not only his dust washing banquet, but the whole soul master''s pulse, I feel even worse.


    "That Can I not go to the party this evening? " I asked weakly, holding the quilt.


    "What? Why don''t you go if you have something good to eat? " Ling Yun turned to look at me, "don''t be afraid, I''m here. No one bullies you. "


    "That woman..." I muttered, "the one in yellow today."


    "Well? What do you mean, Yurou Ling Yun sat by the bed and looked at me, "what''s the matter?"


    After a pause, did I feel that I was destroying the family harmony? "I don''t like her. She makes me feel bad. All the smiles on my face are made up."


    Ling Yun seemed to understand something, reached out and rubbed my head, "it''s OK, just don''t talk to her. As a matter of fact, she also has difficulties. "


    I tooted toot mouth, or reluctantly, "tonight, there will be a lot of big people? Will they accept me? ""Probably. After all, you haven''t signed a contract with me, and you have such a powerful spiritual power that many people are staring at you." Ling Yun reached out and rubbed my head, "but it doesn''t matter. If you don''t want to, I''ll protect you."


    "Yes, so what if they stare. It''s like they can sign it. " Xiaojin sneered, "your spirit is so powerful, I don''t know if I can control you. You will devour them completely. I don''t believe those guys are so brainless."


    I''m relieved. "So, do you have a brother and sister? I don''t know. Won''t there be any property disputes? For example, in order to earn family property, heirs and so on, they beat each other to death and calculate openly and secretly? "


    Originally, the hand rubbing my head knocked on my head, "what kind of TV series have you seen? The heirs of daomen''s major families are basically doomed, and no one can change them."


    I rubbed my head and it hurt, "Oh."


    The dinner party started soon. It was not only a party for them, but also a party for a group of contract spirits. Everyone who had met or not said hello. After being taken to the banquet by Ling Yun, I was borrowed by Xiao Jin.


    "Well? A lot of new faces. It seems that many soul masters also have new spirit contracts. " Xiaojin saw a group of ghosts with the same attributes as himself and said, "this contract spirit can not only sign ghosts, but also demons. How about it? It''s amazing."

 Chapter 739

    It''s amazing. Looking at a group of colorful and inexplicable things over there, I nodded. However, these contract spirits are more harmonious than the soul master.


    "Master Jin!" A voice came, and then, a spirit suddenly jumped in front of us, with a group of small tails behind, "Jin boss, you''re back."


    Boss, it seems that Xiaojin has an unusual position here. "Well. I''m back. You''re not in trouble, are you


    "No way." Those spirit smile the reply of Xi Xi, then the vision turned to my body, "Brocade eldest brother, this can''t be the fiancee that Ling Yun is little in charge of the house?"


    The Spirit said so, the moment around did not move, Qi Qi looked over, "Ai Ai Ai, Ling Shao''s fiancee."


    "What fiancee? I heard they all got married outside. It should be Mrs. Ling Shao. "


    "I feel so bad."


    "Yes, eh, have you ever seen such a powerful spirit power?"


    "No, it''s estimated that only the three adults in the underworld can match."


    "Are you kidding? It''s an ancient god. You''re blind."


    "That is, you have met the three adults?"


    "I haven''t seen it, but just in the sense, don''t you think? I''ve seen a lot of Yin differences with such powerful spirit power, and then I can''t even compare with one percent. "


    "I didn''t expect Ling Shao to marry such a powerful contract spirit."


    A group of people start gossiping. I never know that ghosts are gossiping. It''s estimated that before their lives, they were all three groups of five in a group in the square, and they were all chatty elders and aunts


    "go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go Xiao Jin waved, "her name is Jiang Nuo. She''s my friend. Don''t listen to the way of humanity everywhere. She doesn''t have that kind of relationship with cloud. "


    "Yes, yes." I repeatedly nodded, "I was picked up by him, there is no other relationship."


    It was quiet around for a while, and a new round of gossip began. "It was picked up. It''s really good luck to pick up such a good spirit. "


    "Is Ling Shao playing in the family? Ah ah, think about it. It''s a little exciting. "


    "Why don''t you come to me? I''m fine, too. "


    "Get out of here. You''re so cute now. Look at other girls. They''re so cute."


    "It turns out that Ling Shao has such a hobby."


    "Look at the elder Jin, and then look at the little girl. Does it mean that Ling Shao is in charge of the family and that Luo Li is in charge of something? Pedophilia? "


    I listen to the discussion around more and more fly, you brain hole is also more and more big, I can''t help it, around Xiaojin face is getting worse and worse, "all the fuck shut up for me, what a mess, you one more round, I break you into air molecules!" Say, the thunder light in the hand flashed for a while.


    There was a moment of silence around, "er So what, beauty, what do you know with your strong spiritual power? Show us. " The spirit who just came up immediately changed the topic.


    Just, this change of topic is doomed to embarrassment again, "fire." This is probably my ability.


    "Well? Is it fire? Just like me. " A little girl with animal ears on her head came up and said, "Hey, I''m a fox. My name is Beibei. I also use fire. Eh, do you want to compare with me? " The little girl''s fiery red eyes blinked a little, full of charm.


    I looked at Xiaojin. I told her about fire. Is it a fire? Don''t you have only one kind of ghost fire? But she''s a monster, isn''t she?


    "I also use fire," another one crowded up, but this time it was a spirit. "By the way, our elder Mo''s contract spirit also uses fire. But he is not here. The elder will take him with him wherever he goes. And they''re big people, so they don''t want to get together with us


    "You two have enough of me. We use more fire here," the spirit who just changed the topic came forward immediately. "Besides, the beauty has only been dead for a few days. Compared with a group of people who have been dead for decades, it''s more important to have a face."


    I counted how many days I had been dead. "Maybe, four days, no, five days, maybe.


    "It''s only so short that you can master the spirit power, and your talent is not weak."


    Hehe, I glanced at Xiaojin, who was totally electrified by this asshole. "Do you have so many firemen here? I thought I was the only one


    "Don''t underestimate our spirit. Even ghosts, we won''t be afraid of fire." Someone has popularized science for me.


    "Yes, or there will be ghost fire." I nodded clearly.


    Xiaojin''s face is black. Hey, you don''t use one. "Ghost fire is different from your fire, OK?"


    Before that squeeze up the spirit to stretch out a hand, a regiment of red flames jump in the hand, "on playing with fire, I am very confident."


    "Cut, what''s the big deal? Look at Beibei''s fire." The little fox also stretched out his hand, and the green fox fire was lit in his hand.People around me laughed. It seems that there are not only two of them playing with fire, but other people don''t stop them. They just laughed. I thought about it and stretched out my hand. The blue flame was burning in my hand. "This is mine." Colorful flames, I don''t know if there will be other colors.


    Who knows that when the flame ignited in my hand, all the people around sank their faces, and then instantly pushed back three meters away, I instantly black line, what ghost? Why are you hiding so far one by one? I''m not going to burn you all.


    "You The fire of the nether world... "


    "It''s impossible."


    "I said that only the three adults of the underworld can match it."


    "How can she use the fire of the nether world?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Does it mean that the underworld is changing again?"


    Xiaojin patted me on the shoulder. "Take it back quickly, it''s not good to hurt by mistake. I didn''t tell you before that your ghost fire is the killer of ghosts. If you don''t get it, you will be burned. Moreover, the ghost fire is the supreme flame of the underworld, so it has absolute pressure on ordinary souls."


    Listen to the words of small brocade, I hasten to take back the flame, "not the same?"


    How could it be the same! A group of people roared in their hearts.


    First there is Liu Jin who uses the thunder of judgment, and now there is Jiang Nuo who uses the fire of the nether world. Does the Ling family want to rise in the Lingyun generation? Do you want to enter the Taoist master''s home? It''s a big discovery.


    "Arnold!" I heard Ling Yun''s voice. Turning around, I saw Ling Yun coming here. I immediately got up to him. Ling Yun stopped. "They want to see you. Don''t be afraid."

 Chapter 740

    It seems that the news that Ling Yun brought back a powerful contract spirit has been spread in the whole soul division. I don''t mind. Ling Yun pulled me to the other side. I saw those people in the daytime, probably the Ling family.


    "This is Jano." Ling Yun said, "Arnold, this is my grandparents."


    What a loving couple of old people. If there had not been the bombing during the day, I might have thought, "good grandparents." I''ll call someone.


    "This is my father and my mother." Ling Yun said again.


    "Hello, uncle and aunt." I continue to call people cleverly.


    "Arnold, this is my second uncle and my cousin." I don''t know the two people this time. They are probably relatives or something. "And my brother, Ling Fei, and my sister, Ling Xi."


    Wait a minute, how does this rhythm feel like meeting parents? I''m on the alert immediately. He pulled Lingyun''s sleeve and motioned him to stop talking. Then he was angry and bowed deeply. "Hello, everyone!" It''s not mean to say hello at one time. Well, it saves a lot and won''t be misunderstood.


    "Oh, it''s almost a family. Don''t mention it." Mother Ling, you respect yourself. I have nothing to do with your son.


    "Ah Auntie, are you mistaken? I I''ve only known Liuyun for five days. I don''t have that kind of relationship with him. " I immediately laughed.


    Who knows, as soon as I finished, the old man at the table suddenly changed his face, and I was stunned. Er What did I say wrong? I said it''s not that kind of relationship. Are you disappointed like this?


    "Just now, what was your name Xiao Yun?" An old man sitting next to grandfather Ling stares at me.


    Did I say something wrong? "Flow It''s a flowing cloud. " Can''t it be a name? People change their names. I change their surnames. Is it because of this? "Well, I''m just used to that. I don''t mean anything else."


    "How do you know the name?" Granny Ling suddenly stood up, "you Who the hell are you? "


    "I I don''t know. " Ma Dan, it''s so scary. Ling Yun, what are you dragging me here for?


    Lingyun see my appearance, immediately protect me behind, "Arnold''s memory is gone, she doesn''t remember anything, so I will follow her name, if there is anything wrong, I will say her."


    "No memory?" It''s the first time that a group of people look at each other.


    "What''s wrong with Liuyun Lingxi timidly asked.


    Ling grandfather waved, "it''s OK, just, how do you know the name?"


    "That is I just feel comfortable, and the first time he told me his name, I heard it wrong I can''t say that they are familiar with the name. In case the name happens to be their enemy, I want to say that they are familiar. That is to say, they have something to do with that person. Even if I don''t remember, they will not let me go.


    "So it is." A group of people breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well, well, see you a group of people to xiaonuo scared," Granny Ling immediately smile, "come on, xiaonuo, sit next to granny."


    I looked at Lingyun. Lingyun nodded. I floated over, "grandma is good."


    "Well, well," Granny Ling said with a smile, "Xiao Nuo, you are 16 years old this year, too."


    "Well Probably I don''t remember how old I was.


    "It''s a pity that young people die like this." The old man, who was just at war, is changing his face faster than turning a book. "At this age, it''s time to go to high school."


    Think about it, if I''m not dead, maybe I should go to high school, inexplicable sadness came up, I can''t help but lower my head.


    "Does Xiao Nuo remember what he did before he died?" Grandfather Ling also asked, "look at your powerful spiritual power, do you also practice Taoism in your family?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t remember. I don''t think so." Otherwise I wouldn''t have done that.


    "It''s OK, it won''t. let''s learn it slowly." Granny Ling reached out and touched my head.


    "How did Miss Jiang know Ling Yun?" It''s Lingyun''s cousin who was just introduced. Her face is cold and serious, but I''m inexplicably in favor of her.


    "Well..." I thought for a moment, "I don''t remember the details. When I woke up again, I was in the hospital, and then I saw Liuyun No, Ling Yun. "


    Ling Yun reached out to touch my head. "It''s OK. You can call me whatever you want."


    I looked at him and laughed, "well, when I woke up, I saw Liuyun, but I don''t remember anything, so he told me all the names. Then he said that I had strong spiritual power and wanted to sign a contract with me, but I didn''t want to, so I ran away."


    "Oh? Did you run away Ling''s father laughed, "why do you want to run away?"


    "Of course, signing a contract becomes the spirit of the contract. Let''s not say that there are many middle two lines in this line. It''s just that the person who signed the contract is a contract to sell himself. Just after I died, I didn''t accept the fact that I became a ghost. Then suddenly, an individual came up and asked me to work for him and die with him. Would it be all right for an individual to refuse?" Talking about it makes me bold."Ha ha ha, that''s what I said." The people at the table laughed.


    "But you didn''t find it yourself." Ling Yun reached out and poured me a glass of juice.


    "I''m hungry after a circle outside, and I don''t know anyone, so I have to follow your breath to find it," I said. "You can''t let me go to a supermarket to get food. It''ll frighten me to death."


    "Wait!" Ling Fei called to stop, "that is to say, sister-in-law, can you eat what people eat?"


    My face suddenly gloomy down, "I and Liuyun is not that kind of relationship," so who is your sister-in-law ah.


    "Xiaofei!" Ling Yun also warned to see his own brother.


    It''s not a matter of time before Ling Fei smacks his lips.


    "Well, I can eat what you eat," he said, demonstrating it specially. He picked up a piece of sweet and sour fish on the table and put it into his mouth. Well, it''s delicious.


    "Psychic power is really powerful. It can not only condense entities, but also be like a normal person." A circle of people were amazed.


    "So you''re together?" Ling asked immediately.


    Together? That''s right, but it always sounds strange, "well It''s almost the same. He was adopted by Liuyun for the time being, and then he found that he couldn''t contract me, so he gave up and became a friend. "


    "Ha ha, I feel like my eldest brother has adopted a dry daughter," said the strange little girl.

 Chapter 741

    The world began to be silent at night. When the mermaid turned into foam, it sang the elegy of the night. Who picked up the crystal shoes that Cinderella had left, and the books on the shelves turned to page 1.


    It seems that there are more and more people around, and they are getting more and more lively. I feel uncomfortable and lean to Lingyun. No, I still can''t adapt to this kind of environment, especially being regarded as the focus. I''m embarrassed and helpless.


    Lingyun took my hand in his backhand. "It''s OK." He comforted me in a low voice, and then looked at more and more people around him, "I don''t know that there will be many new people who are expected to come to the gathering this year."


    This is changing the topic, but the topic is very successful, "I heard that elder Xuanyuan had a disciple."


    "I have. It''s the illegitimate son of the Xuanyuan family. I think he''s a mediocre man, and he''s even favored by elder Xuanyuan. " There was an immediate response.


    "It''s said that his accomplishments are catching up with the master of Xuanyuan family." There''s an insider.


    "Isn''t that to say that my servant''s master of Xuanyuan family..." There''s a lot of talk.


    "I heard that elder Xuanyuan seems to have something to do with Xuelian."


    "Shh, you don''t want to die. It''s time to mention the name." Someone immediately covered the mouth of the speaker.


    When I heard this, I felt confused. I heard someone change the topic again. "It''s said that there are several generations with good aptitude in the cultivation."


    "Hahaha, in this way, our soul master can''t leave a pulse," came a big and small voice, "but I''ve got some qualified apprentices this year, and I''m going to take them to see the world this time."


    The elders of the same generation immediately compared, "we are old enough to find a second contract spirit last month, and we have good strength."


    "But if you really want to speak well, who can compare with master Ling? It''s not too much to say that master Ling is the future of our soul master." Some flatter Ling Yun.


    "It''s just that young master Ling can''t be regarded as a newcomer, but it''s the second young master Ling. I''m afraid he can''t be underestimated."


    "Oh, how can I compare with big brother? There is still a gap between me and big brother." Ling Fei was immediately embarrassed to scratch his head.


    "Second brother, don''t be modest. Who doesn''t know that you are the elder brother''s disciple." One side of the Lingxi giggle, "unlike me, can only rely on playing games hackers to earn some money."


    "It''s not easy for you to say that." On one side, Ling''s father knocked on his little daughter''s head. "Usually, when you practice, you know how to play games, so that you can learn to run outside. You say you know what you know. "


    The helpless smile of the people around him is a kind smile for the younger generation. Ling Xi is the youngest of the younger generation. He was loved by his grandparents, uncles and aunts when he was young.


    maybe the world doesn''t need me anymore. I exchanged a look with Ling Yun and sneaked out of the crowd. He was almost crushed to death.


    "Hoo, finally I can breathe the air," I gasped. Looking at the crowd in front of me, I couldn''t help but blush. I wish you good luck.


    "Ai Ai," someone pulled my sleeve. I turned to see that it was Xiaojin, "don''t make a sound. I''ll take you out for a walk."


    "Well." I nodded and then secretly followed Xiaojin away from the dinner party.


    It''s dark outside, and insects are constantly coming from the mountains and forests in the dark. Inside is a lively banquet. Outside is a quiet and peaceful Ningxia. It''s a little bit of light under the night. In today''s world, it''s rare to see such a starry sky.


    Xiaojin took me to the roof, the highest place in the forest, as if a hand, can touch the stars of the night, the Milky way across the top of my head.


    "The wind blows, the clouds see the moon, the night dew whispers, listen to the sound of insects, Xuelian cries, Dieer is distressed, don''t cry, don''t cry, don''t hurt," there is a lullaby in my memory, unconsciously singing it out,


    Xiaojin turns to look at me, "where did you hear this lullaby, it''s very nice."


    "I don''t remember. My mother probably sang it to me when I was a child." I shook my head and continued to sing: "the rustle of the branches and leaves outside the window, accompanied by you into the snow with the clouds, the night is deep, the day is cold, watching white gradually ice. Flowers in the wind, sleeping in the middle of the moon, half plain face of flowers and moon, mirror in the water, fairy in the painting, butterfly flying into sleep. The moon is deep, the White Dew is heavy, the paper-cut window lattice shadow is invisible, the butterfly dream, the fog is with the wind, the desire language is speechless, listen to the wind, the woods listen to the frogs, the cold wind of the summer moon enters the skin layer, the cold mountain of the sky, the cold night, with you accompany me into the deep dream, the flower in the snow, the moon in the ice, the snow moon is just the wind flower, the man in the mirror, the sky in the water, and the FOG drift away, so you should go to sleep. "


    "That sounds good." Xiaojin listened to me and closed her eyes. "I almost fell asleep. It seems that your mother must be a very gentle person."


    Mother? Not at all. "If only I could remember."


    Small brocade rubs my head, "it''s OK, not to say, I and cloud are your relatives."


    "Yes," but it''s only now, and it may be future relatives. What about the past? Where are my old relatives? Where are they?


    At this moment, the desire that had been suppressed was raised again. The desire to remember, I want to remember."Xiaojin, is there any way for me to remember?" I asked.


    "Ah?" Xiaojin turned to look at me, "how can you say this again? Is it not good now?"


    "But now I don''t know my parents or my past, just like a person who knows nothing about myself." I gave a long sigh.


    Xiaojin sighed and shook his head, "what''s the matter? I don''t remember my parents."


    I turned to look in surprise, "don''t you remember? Is it because I''ve been dead for a long time and my brain is not working


    "No," said Xiao Jin, lying down directly, "do you remember? I told you, I used to be a ghost. "


    "Well." I nodded. "What''s the matter? The ghost is bad. It should be very bad. "


    "Yes." Xiaojin sighed, "how long have I been dead? I don''t know. I only remember that I have been a ghost for about 300 years. For 300 years, I don''t remember everything that happened. I don''t remember who I was before I died. It''s a whole 300 years."


    I look at him, I do not know what kind of feeling that is, probably, has forgotten numbness.


    "I don''t like it here," said the place, which made me uncomfortable. "When shall we leave?"


    "The gathering will be held in more than ten days, lasting for seven days." Xiaojin replied, "it''s still some time. If you feel uncomfortable, I''ll take you down the mountain."

 Chapter 742

    "But can you leave Liuyun at this time?" I asked curiously.


    Xiaojin smacked his lips and thought, "Yeah, but it''s no big deal for Yun in Ling''s family, and he has enough strength to deal with anything."


    That''s what I said. I nodded, "I''ll go out with you tomorrow. The air here makes me feel bad. Do you want me to go out for a while?"


    "Are you going out to stay in a hotel? Are you afraid that people will find the hotel haunted? " Xiaojin glanced at me. "Don''t forget, you''re a ghost now."


    Don''t remind me that ghosts will die. Let me escape from reality. What''s the matter? "I can go to the graveyard and play with my friends."


    "No, if anything happens to you again, I''ll be killed." Xiaojin quickly called to stop, "I''ll go out with you when I''m free. If I lose you, I''ll be cremated."


    "I''m not a child anymore. How can I lose it?" I doodle mouth, white eyes Xiaojin.


    "You are a walking Tang Monk now. Be careful that you will be eaten by evil spirits." Xiaojin threatened, "and don''t forget that your first seven is coming. After the first seven, a ghost will take you away."


    Oh, don''t say I forgot, the first seven, there are still two days left. I calculated the days, and said that the first seven will come back to my hometown, but where is my hometown?


    "What mountain is this?" I look at the green hill behind me. It''s really big. I remember there isn''t such a mountain on the map.


    Xiaojin also looked at the top of the mountain behind him, "nameless, most of the hermits don''t have a name, but also for a better hermit."


    "The National Tourism Administration even agreed that you should occupy the mountain forest." I couldn''t help shaking my head. So many mountains and forests have not been developed yet. I suspect that there are unfair transactions behind the scenes.


    "Daomen also serve the country. In addition to Yin and Yang, they also help some national leaders to take care of their bodies and prolong their life span." Xiaojin replied.


    "Take what you need?" I pick eyebrows, so it''s like a deal, eh It''s more like faith and believers.


    "The rules of the world are much more complicated than you think, and there is no simple relationship between warlocks and ordinary people." Xiao Jin sighed. Then he looked at me, "you have great spiritual power, and you have a natural gift for controlling spirit. Maybe you were a warlock before you were alive, or maybe you knew it before."


    "Well, people''s hearts are complicated. Ordinary people or warlocks are all human beings. They are the same." I nodded, "and people and ghosts are the same." After death, people will turn into ghosts, so it''s the same.


    Xiaojin looked at me with strange eyes and suddenly laughed, "now I finally know why Yun said you and he are the same kind of people."


    inexplicably, I yawned, "I''m sleepy, go to sleep first." Said, directly floated down, walked toward the room of Ling Yun.


    Xiaojin came up from behind. "Sometimes I really don''t know whether you are a person or a ghost, and you still sleep."


    "It''s up to you. I like it." Who says ghosts can''t sleep? Why don''t you allow me to take a break?


    In the next few days, I seldom see Ling Yun again. He is the young leader of the Ling family and the outstanding soul master. I think he is busy these days. I feel a little uncomfortable in my spare time. After two rounds in Ling''s house, I only teased Ling Fei and discussed TV dramas with Ling Xi. In addition, I received a large number of small brother''s accidents. I really didn''t do anything else.


    The most important thing is that I don''t know what the Ling family is smoking, and I''m not allowed to leave the Ling family to visit other families. This also caused me to grow grass soon now.


    Finally, Xiaojin can''t see it any more. He asks Lingyun for a leave and plans to take me out for a walk. Lingyun has already seen that I''m suffering from leisure. However, due to the heavy business, he agrees to let Xiaojin take me out for a walk. Ling Xi also can''t stay idle, to two ghosts go out don''t worry, also want to go out together.


    In fact, I want to say that as long as I show my appearance, others can see mine, that is to say, I can not take her with me. But it''s better for two girls to go out than for me to go out with Xiaojin. In case of another quarrel, other people can''t see that I''m ok. I think I''m talking to myself. Maybe we can fight again. The most important thing is that I can''t beat him. I''m really going to die one more time. And the two girls can talk heart to heart.


    We got out with a ghost. It''s obvious that the ghost is here to be a bodyguard.


    "Ah, nono, don''t be shy. Big brother is handsome, good-natured, and has good strength. How about knowing each other for a few days? There are many people who fall in love at first sight. Don''t be shy." Ling Xi licked an ice cream and looked at me vaguely. "Our whole family is looking forward to you becoming the eldest brother''s daughter-in-law."


    I white eyes Lingxi, "who is shy, I really with Liuyun nothing, I just when he is a brother."


    Ling Xi sighed. "I wish there were lovers in the world who would eventually become brothers and sisters. It''s the best line to treat male partners."


    What a mess, "what, I really mean, Liuyun is very good at taking care of people, and his breath is very comfortable. I unconsciously want to get close to him, as if I have known him for a long time, but..." I felt my chest, as if there was something else."It seems that you don''t know your heart yet." Ling Xi patted me on the shoulder, "it''s OK, you''re still young. It''s normal that you don''t understand, but you always understand."


    Miss, have you misunderstood me? I had a mouthful of ice cream on my face. His eyes suddenly turned to a dress in the shop window.


    A fluffy head leaned over, "ah, it''s cute. Nono, you must be cute in it."


    I turned to look at the person, smack, "nothing, let''s go."


    Ling Xi drew back his head and touched my head. "Do you want it? It''s time you bought some decent clothes, too. You''re small. You look cute in it. "


    I looked at the dress. Shaking his head, "come on, I probably don''t fit this style."


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you go yet? " In front of the small Jin see no one around, turned to shout.


    "Good." I turned to look at the small brocade, should way. He ran to Xiaojin.


    Ling Xi also hastened to follow up, "what are you doing? We go shopping, not for sightseeing. Why do we walk so fast? "


    "I didn''t come to go shopping. I was going to take you out and walk around. Who could have thought it was shopping." Xiaojin rolled his eyes, "who knows how you women like to go shopping? It''s the same when you become ghosts. How about Taobao Xiaojin holds my hand discontentedly.


    "You give me money to Taobao." I rolled my eyes.

 Chapter 743

    "Don''t worry, Yun will be happy to support you." Xiaojin smiles and shows a row of big white teeth.


    "Ha ha, do you think there are express companies that can find your mountain where birds don''t shit?" Let''s not say if anyone is willing to deliver that express.


    Xiaojin smiles, "you can take it yourself."


    I looked at Xiaojin and looked at him again. He held my hand and immediately pulled it up and bit it. "Ah woo." I bit Xiaojin''s arm.


    "Ah -" Xiao Jin screamed, "let go, let go, it''s painful."


    Ling Xi kind of see, also hurriedly forward to pull me, "Ai Ai Ai, calm down."


    Taojin let go of it and said, "can I take my teeth? What''s the difference between shopping and shopping? Have you been eaten by a dung beetle? "


    "Ah?" Small brocade rubbed to rub the hand that took tooth to print, don''t understand of lift a head to look at me.


    Ling Xi couldn''t help laughing, "she said that your mind is full of that, that insect likes to eat that." As a standard lady, it is impossible to spit that word out of her mouth.


    Even if Lingxi said so obscure, Xiaojin is not stupid, immediately understand. "That''s all in your head."


    "Either shut up or go back by yourself. I''ll hang out with Xiao Xi." I stare at Xiaojin. Of course, I know it''s impossible to think about it. Ling Xi has spent so many years playing games. She''s just a standard technical housemaid. She''s just learning some skills. It''s really dangerous. We don''t know who to protect. We may die together.


    Xiaojin, shut up and go back? Are you kidding me? These two girls are walking in the street. One is walking Tang abhorrent meat, the other is walking luxury lunch. Who do those ghosts go to? If something happened back, it was his bad luck.


    It''s said that when girls enter the shopping mall, it''s like husky goes out of the door. That''s just the joy of shayazi. It''s as fast as the Boeing 747. Xiaojin is completely aware, not optimistic about two people, it is estimated that he yawned Kung Fu, the two people did not enter the sea of people.


    "Wait, you two slow down." Fortunately, no one can see him. Otherwise, he would be dead in such a mess. And that one just looked good? How can you leave without saying it?


    Ling Xi took me into a high-end clothing store, but to tell the truth, the clothing style here is obviously not suitable for me. It is obvious that Ling Xi wants to go shopping by himself. Well, it''s mainly because I saw the number on the tag. I didn''t dare to look at the following zeros. I think I must have been a poor man before I died.


    "It''s good-looking. I''ve seen it on the Internet before, and I''ve always wanted to buy it." Ling Xi took a fancy to a skirt hanging on the most conspicuous shelf. It''s lavender. It''s really beautiful, but it doesn''t look cheap.


    A salesman came over with a smile on his face. "Sorry, miss, what we sell in our store are all high-end goods. If you don''t buy them, please don''t touch them. The color of the clothes is light. If they are dirty, we can''t sell them."


    Hearing what the salesman said, Ling Xi immediately changed his face, and my face was also a little bad. Although I was probably a poor guy, it was not good to say so. Didn''t it mean that the customer was God? It''s either a smile or an attitude to God.


    "Well, nono, do I look like a poor man?" Ling Xi asked with a gloomy face and a smile.


    I looked at Ling Xi, a dress can not see what brand, and then look at me, is a constant white dress. "It looks like, a little bit."


    "Ha ha," Ling Xi sneered and looked at the tag, "7900. I remember last time I saw 28000 on the Internet. It''s really cheap. Isn''t it fake, or parallel?"


    The salesperson''s face became a little embarrassed, "the absolute authentic products sold in our shop, miss, what you see may be other styles."


    "Oh? Is that right? " Ling Xi doesn''t think so. "I''ll take this one, and I''ll take the two over there."


    The two items that Ling Xi refers to are the most expensive in the store. Then he squeezed a card out of his bag and said, "swipe the card."


    "Yes, miss. Would you like to try it on?" The salesman was immediately excited. Ling Xi bought these pieces, which were enough for her one month performance.


    "No more." Ling Xi is rich and ambitious. Originally, he didn''t want to wear it, just to fight for it.


    But there are many ways to win. I laughed. "I''m going to have a try." I took a skirt with me. He turned and went into the fitting room. Xiaojin also followed in.


    "The trough! I want to change clothes. What are you doing in here? " I really want to throw a face at him. Why do you come in when girls change their clothes?


    "Come on, you''re not really here to change." Small brocade white I one eye, "you exactly want to what?"


    "You haven''t thought about what to do if I really want to change? You pervert I glared at Xiaojin. This shameless guy.


    "Now that I''m in, I know you''re not here to change." Xiaojin stepped forward, "do you want to become a ghost to scare people?"


    I smack, "who let them look down on people, look down on people."


    Small brocade rubs temple, "you are making a thing this." Then he reached for my hand and said, "don''t make trouble. Come out with me.""I don''t know!" How can I just let go of such humiliation without any reason? I''m just being careful.


    "Don''t make any noise." Xiaojin drags me out.


    I held the doorframe tightly, "I don''t want to, you release it for me, or I''ll call someone."


    "No one can see me when you shout." Xiaojin never let go.


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll set the fire!" I threaten, I know Xiaojin is afraid of my fire.


    "You will not." That''s a firm statement. I don''t think I will set him on fire.


    I was angry. "You let me go!" A roar, the whole body momentum suddenly blow out, also instantly will Xiaojin from the fitting room blow out, when see the shop assistant staring at Xiaojin''s line of sight is full of shock, Xiaojin know, really come up with something.


    "First Are you all right, sir The shop assistant walked to Xiaojin in the shocked eyes of Xiaojin and Lingxi, and asked.


    "Can you see me?" Xiaojin was shocked. It''s impossible.


    The shop assistant said that although she didn''t know why a girl went in and came out, she should have no problem with her eyes. The person in front of her is not invisible, so there is no problem that she can''t see.


    "But Yes. " The shop assistant was frightened. It can''t be a psycho.


    Ling Xi is also a face of shock, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know." Xiaojin''s face is muddled, and then he gets up from the ground and rushes into the dressing room again.

 Chapter 744

    But there is no one in the dressing room. Of course not. I''m not that stupid.


    At the moment of throwing Xiaojin out, I sneaked away, when they focused all their attention on Xiaojin.


    Of course, it''s not so easy to scare people. Although I don''t know why they can see Xiaojin, it''s not so easy. How to say, they have learned to control Lingya. It''s said that this is the reason why ghosts scare people.


    The lights that were on in the shop began to flicker, flickering, "what''s the matter?" The shop assistant screamed.


    "The circuit is aging." A woman in front of the counter who looked like a foreman came up.


    Ha ha, the aging of the circuit is really a good explanation. Then, the skirt I took to try on suddenly fell down from the sky, with red palm prints on the blue skirt with small flowers. Then the red liquid flowed out of the skirt and spread all over the ground. Then, there were traces of blood red on the mirror. I stretched out my hand and pressed out blood fingerprints one by one on the mirror.


    The scream accompanied by the burst of the light tube exploded on the whole floor of the shopping mall. There was no way. There was no sound insulation. People from other businesses looked out to see what was going on. After seeing the scene, they also ran out screaming.


    Oh, I really want to play.


    What''s more, when the soft footed shop assistant was ready to give full play to his professional ethics to let the customer go first, there was only one customer left. The teenager who just popped out of the dressing room disappeared. It seemed that no one went out. Curious, she looked at the mirror, which was already full of blood stains and blood fingerprints, showing the darkness of the shop. Suddenly, the young man just pulled the girl who had just entered the shop and ran out of the mirror, but she only saw two people in the mirror. In reality, there was no one at all.


    The poor shop assistant was so frightened that he fainted.


    Lingxi also took advantage of the chaos to slip out, before leaving also don''t forget Shun left before packing three clothes.


    Xiaojin pulled me all the way out of the shopping mall, so fast that I think Xiaojin can develop other skills. But there''s one thing I''m sure of.


    That is, I really had a big event today. It''s a big feeling.


    "I''ll go. What have you done?" Xiao Jin hugged her head. "Do you know you''ve made trouble? At least, it''s haunted. The mall will find Taoist priests to drive away ghosts. At last, if Taoist priests know how to trace aura and find it on your head, it will not only be blamed for you, but even the whole Ling family will be involved."


    I smack, how can I know, "I do things by myself, and I didn''t sign the soul contract with Liuyun, and it''s not the Ling family''s contract spirit, and they have no reason to trouble Ling family and Liuyun."


    "But you are brought back by cloud, and the whole soul master family has identified you as cloud''s fiancee." Small brocade helps forehead. "Can''t you be a little more restrained?"


    "If I could restrain myself, I wouldn''t do it," I whispered, stirring the corner of my coat with my hand.


    Ling Xi came up from behind, panting. "Hoo, I said, you run Slow down. Why are you in such a hurry? "


    "Don''t worry, miss. It''s no joke." Xiaojin is fried. How many meanings do you mean that you are not worried about one or two?


    "Oh, it''s not so much. It''s just haunted at most, and it''s not so much." Ling Xi a smile, "inexplicable cool ah."


    "Miss..." Xiaojin is about to kneel down. One by one, they can''t be released together.


    I doodle mouth, "if you don''t worry, I''ll burn a fire."


    Xiaojin immediately grabbed me, "aunt, don''t make trouble any more. Save yourself and go quickly."


    "I''m not finished yet." Ling Xi stares.


    "What are you doing? You don''t think it''s enough, do you?" Xiaojin also stares.


    At this time, I like to say that it''s not enough, but obviously if I say it, Xiao Jin will give me another electrotherapy directly.


    "Hang out for a while, and come out to buy clothes." Lingxi took my arm in one hand and Xiaojin''s arm in the other, "buy some more clothes. You see, nono just came here and didn''t change the clothes. It''s no wonder people look like ghosts when they are dressed in white all day. "


    The small brocade was silent for a while, looked at me one eye, looked up and down for a while, "don''t make a thing again."


    "Sure!" Ling Xi immediately nodded, "I help you to watch her." Then he gave me a look.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± What the hell? It''s interesting that all of them are aimed at me?


    I''m not in the mood to go shopping. I''m dragged by Lingxi all the way. I don''t know what I''ve experienced. Anyway, it''s already dusk when I react again. Sitting in the car on the way back, looking at the shopping bags of Lingxi''s side, I feel confused again. What happened to this day?


    "Nono? Nono Ear someone called me, I pause, turned to look at Lingxi, "nono, what''s the matter with you?""Ah? What''s the matter? " I don''t understand of open mouth to ask a way.


    "What''s the matter with you? I''ve been in a daze several times in the afternoon. " Ling Xi looked at the new clothes and said, "how about this skirt?"


    I turned my head to have a look, almost didn''t put the eye bead to board out, what Ling Xi is holding is the dress that I saw before, I say, you like it, draw what on me.


    "Well, it looks good." I yawned and was tired after a day''s shopping.


    "I knew you''d like it." Ling Xi''s face is about to smile.


    So you just bought this for me. Thank you very much, but I won''t wear it. Thank you.


    Xiaojin black face, "you two are still in the mood to discuss clothes. I''ll tell you what I''ve told cloud about today. You''d better think about how to explain it. "


    "What! You''ve already told big brother! " Ling Xi blew up, "Xiao Jin, you traitor, I tell you, you can''t run today."


    "Don''t worry, I will get my own punishment. You''d better take care of yourself." Xiao Jin rolled her eyes and sat down.


    It should be nothing. I mended my brain. Ling Yun''s gentle character should not be too much. The big deal is to be scolded.


    "What you think is wonderful." Ling Xi patted me on the shoulder, "go back and you''ll know."


    Three question marks on my head. What?


    Back to Ling''s house opened my doubts, Ling Yun with Ling Fei stood at the door waiting for us to come back.

 Chapter 745

    Two people''s faces are covered with haze. For the first time, I think Ling Yun''s face is so black and so terrible.


    "Back?" The voice also inexplicably becomes gloomy.


    "Yes Yes, brother, I I No So what, I... " Suddenly asked, Ling Xi stammered, already nervous, his heart stopped.


    "What are you afraid of?" Ling Yun gently said, the voice is very light, but it has an unexpected sense of oppression.


    "I I''m not! " Ling Xi insisted, "I I just went out Go shopping, buy clothes Well, that''s it. "


    I looked at Ling Yun and then at Ling Xi. Is it so terrible? Why are you so nervous. I don''t believe it. With a smile on my face, I went forward and took Ling Yun''s arm. "Liuyun, I''m back."


    Ling Yun looked down at me, but his eyes were helpless. Immediately, a hand. Pick me up, turn around and leave. "Don''t make a fool of yourself here. Let''s go back to the room."


    I was carried up in a daze, and then began to struggle, "ah, don''t carry me, it''s very uncomfortable, let me go, let me down." It''s really hard for me to be carried away like this. I raised my leg and kicked Ling Yun on the back. Ling Yun felt a pain and released his hand. I fell to the ground and stepped back two steps to keep away from Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun rubbed his arm, looked at my eyes, and suddenly cold down, "Arnold, come here!"


    I don''t know! I feel that today''s Lingyun is inexplicably terrible. I was sweating, "I I didn''t mean to It''s not intentional, it''s just subconscious.


    "You didn''t mean it. Did you make such a big deal today, or did you just do it?" Ling Yun twisted his brows slightly.


    All right, I stick out my tongue, "I know it''s not right if I''m wrong."


    Ling Yun''s eyes narrowed dangerously, sighed and turned around. "Go back first."


    Ling Fei and Ling Xi look at each other. The girl is really brave. Even the angry elder brother dares to provoke her. This is the end.


    After sitting in the room, of course, the two of them sat and the three of us stood. When the door is closed, Ling Yun makes a sound barrier.


    "Xiaojin, if you don''t stop it in time, you will face the wall for three days." Ling Yun was the first to take Xiaojin.


    "Yes," Xiaojin floated away. Three days'' imprisonment alone is not a severe punishment.


    "Xiao Xi." Ling Yun called out a second name, "you..."


    Lingyun''s words have not said, was Lingxi preempted, "big brother, this is none of my business, it''s all done by nono, I was also stunned then did not stop, I know, three days, I''ll go." With that, I plan to leave.


    The trough! This sold me, no loyalty! I accused Ling Xi with my eyes.


    "Before the gathering, you stay in my room, copy the soul burial mantra every day, and I''ll check it later." Ling added. "Xiaofei, go and supervise him."


    "Good." Ling Fei nodded and carried his sister out of the door.


    This next room only left me with Lingyun, the atmosphere is depressed some uncomfortable, I looked down at his feet, barefoot and did not touch the ground. After a long time, I heard Ling Yun sigh, "you."


    "Ah?" I look up at Lingyun, see Lingyun helpless eyes, I have low head, "are those people too bullying people, look down on people, I just punish."


    "But no matter what, you shouldn''t be a ghost." Ling Yun got up and went to me and knocked on my head. "I know how serious the consequences are when such a big thing happens."


    "What''s so serious." I Dudu mouth, "is not haunted, and then find a Taoist to do a ritual is not good."


    Ling Yun waved his hand, but he didn''t fall down. "It''s not as simple as you said. The ghosts gather in the world, but they don''t mean to make trouble. Naturally, there are ghosts gather in the shopping mall, and they are peaceful on weekdays. It''s just that when you make trouble today, the powerful spiritual power makes them confused and uneasy. The spiritual body is much more fragile than the physical body. If they are careless, they will turn into evil spirits If you want to find a Taoist to do it, it will make the soul nervous and even break the balance of yin and Yang in that place. "


    I didn''t know there would be such a big problem, "I don''t know."


    "You," Ling Yun said helplessly, slapping lightly on the back of his head, "I want people to appease you. As for you, you should be punished."


    I rubbed my head, pain, "I know, whatever you want."


    After a pause, Ling Yun suddenly reached out and lifted me up. He sat back and pressed me to his leg. "Pa!" Slap on the ass without mercy.


    I Leng, also silly, you ya this is playing hooligans? Felt the hot pain on the buttocks, did not respond, and then fell down a few times, "Pa, PA, Pa." Three slaps hard fall.


    "Ah, it hurts." I finally responded, "no, no, No. Don''t fight. It hurts. Don''t fight. I I dare not, "I struggled, twisting my waist, trying to get rid of Ling Yun''s grip.


    Of course, in response to me, there was a "Pa Pa Pa" sound. I tried to twist my butt to avoid Ling Yun''s slap, but no matter how I hid, Ling Yun''s slap still fell on the same position accurately, and every time I could get back a crisp sound."Rogue cloud, you rascal, don''t Don''t fight. It hurts. Ah, I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I don''t dare to fight any more. Don''t fight any more. " The buttock is more and more painful, but I can''t hide it, so I have to beg for mercy.


    "Pa, PA, Pa." Three more slaps.


    "Now I know what I''ve done. Give me a good suffer, just now did not say that I am free to punish, do not cry pain Lingyun dead press on my back, under more and more hard, "Pa Pa Pa!" It''s merciless, but slapping.


    "I I don''t dare any more. I can face the wall and copy books. Don''t type any more. " Tears rush out of my eyes. Why are they closed? I will be beaten. "I''ll never dare again."


    "Do you want another time?" Ling Yun stopped, but he didn''t let me go. "The pain is that you should remember the lesson this time. Next time, you can''t fool around any more. Do you hear me?"


    "Well, well, listen Yes, I do I don''t dare any more. " I''ve been crying out of breath.


    I thought it was over. Who knows, Ling Yun waved his hand a few more times before he let me go. He let me wipe my tears and rub my ass.


    It hurts. It hurts.


    "Next time you want to make it again, remember the pain of today, and you won''t be bothered any more." Ling Yun teaches.


    "Well, I I see I sobbed and nodded like a child.

 Chapter 746

    All kinds of flowers bloom all over the midsummer, the meteor will not leave anything, the cat in the courtyard flutters over the flowers, small footprints follow the pace of the meteor, it is waiting for a person to go home.


    "Fortunately, it didn''t cause too much trouble this time, otherwise next time, it won''t be so easy to let you go." Ling Yun continues to intimidate.


    "Well." I wiped my tears and nodded.


    Therefore, it''s not a good thing to have a ghost with strong spiritual power. People can fight if they can. If they can''t, they can''t fight.


    Ling Yun looked at me, relieved, and pulled me to his side. "Well, beating you is for your own good. It''s not a big deal. Even if you''ve been punished, others will smell better. You''ll follow me these days. Don''t go anywhere."


    "Well," I sobbed, pulling tears from my face.


    Looking at my random touch, Ling Yun couldn''t see it any more. He reached out and wiped my tears clean. "Well, I''m not heavy."


    It''s not a heavy ghost. It''s harder to start at once. "Pain ~" I complained in one word.


    "No pain, can you remember?" Ling Yun asked me a lesson. "Well, go to bed and lie down. I''ll get you some ointment. It will relieve the swelling and pain in one night." Said, a hand to hold me up, went to the bedside, carefully put down, turned to take the ointment.


    I lie on the bed waiting, while kneading the bottom, tut, really painful ah, also said that the hit is not heavy.


    Ling Yun put the ointment on the head of the bed, "just wipe the ointment yourself. It''s time for dinner. You stay in the room. I''ll bring you dinner later."


    "Oh." I buried my head in the pillow and was spanked by a big man. I have no face to see anyone.


    Listening to the sound of closing the door, I slowly raised my head, looked at the room no one, just touched the ointment at the head of the bed, a little bit on the wound, a touch of injury, suddenly a burst of swelling and pain, Lingyun you ya enough ruthless. Don''t you know how to write the four words of "pity, fragrance and jade"?


    However, the ointment is not irritating. It is cool to touch the wound and the burning pain disappears. It seems to work, but it still hurts when you touch it.


    Inexplicably, I envy Ling Xi and Xiao Jin. They are not allowed to go out for a few days. I''m not allowed to go out after a beating, just because I''m the main culprit? It''s just unreasonable.


    Of course, in fact, I think too much, when the next day Ling Xi came with big and small bags, my heart suddenly manic, lying trough! It''s said to be closed! Is the scope of confinement the whole Ling family? No reason.


    "Nono, are you ok?" Looking at me lying on the bed motionless, Lingxi reached out and poked. "Yesterday, big brother I hit you? "


    I just turned my head and looked at Ling Xi, "you say."


    Lingxi embarrassed smile, looked at the quilt under my body somewhere, "still hurt?"


    "OK." it didn''t hurt much all night. The ointment worked. It''s swelling and pain relief after wiping it all night.


    "In fact, the affairs of yin and Yang in the world are not as simple as you think. If you make a fuss, it will lead to a lot of troubles. There are laws of cause and effect in the world. What causes do you plant? The results are often like the butterfly effect. Do you understand?" Ling Xi taught me a lesson.


    What have you been doing? I stare at Ling Xi, "don''t you also feel very cool?"


    Ling Xi spat out his tongue, "er It''s really cool. It''s fun to see that group of people who look down on others and are scared out of their wits. "


    "What happened then?" I''m still curious what''s going on?


    "Big brother sent someone to do it early in the morning. On the one hand, it is convenient to stabilize those wandering ghosts who are stirred by your spiritual power. Last night, I heard that the shopping mall is like a party. On the other hand, it also stabilizes the people''s hearts in the shopping mall." Ling Xi replied, "the owner of that exclusive store was also frightened and closed the store temporarily for rectification. As for the two clerks, one was scared out of his mind and had been sent to the mental hospital. The other one is also scared. Now he is cultivating at home, so you are not wronged for this beating. "


    I was speechless for a while, and I was really not wronged. I scared people into a mental hospital, but I was beaten lightly enough.


    "Well, I''ve done it anyway." Although it is not unjust, but still feel wronged. "By the way, what are you doing?" I look at the big and small bags.


    "The clothes I bought for you yesterday," Ling Xi took all the bags. "I wanted to give them to you yesterday, but I forgot them."


    "For me!" I''m shocked. I won''t even wear those clothes. I''ll tell you.


    Ling Xi showed it to me one by one. "I still think this one is the best. It''s lovely." Yes, this is the dress I saw for the first time yesterday. "I''ll see it on some other day."


    Hehe, I don''t wear it. I rolled my eyes. "This one on me is very good." this is my work clothes after I became a ghost. The cloth is good, cool and comfortable.


    "It''s not bad. I''ve been dressed in white for thousands of years. It''s really frightening to go out at night." Ling Xi put his clothes back in his bag. "You have all your clothes here. Remember to wear them later. I''m going back to copy books."Clothes throw that, who love to wear who wear, I waved, "remember to bring the door. No more I can''t give it to you. I can''t even get up. I''ll give it to you.


    Ling Xibai glanced at me, turned to leave, and managed the door. When the door closed, his face suddenly became cold. A man came out from under the eaves column, leaning against the eaves column and holding his arm. "How did I ask you to look it up?"


    "Are you sure you want to do that?" Lingxi did not turn around, light mouth asked.


    "I''m for the family." Ling Fei replied.


    Ling Xi let go of return en''s hand on the door, "if let elder brother know..."


    "I''m doing it for big brother, too." Ling Fei sighed, got up and went to Ling Xi, "yesterday I heard your description, I think this jiangnuo is absolutely not so simple, can let Xiaojin appear, if you don''t say, I think big brother will also hide. Maybe the elder brother has noticed her unusual, or he has known her from the beginning. "


    Ling Xi was a little surprised, "second brother, you How can you say that? "


    "I''m not sure. That''s why I asked you to look it up." Ling Fei pats Ling Xi on the shoulder.


    Ling Xi sighed, "well, I found that she is a 17-year-old Xueba. Last year, she was admitted to Kaifeng No.1 middle school with the first grade in the province. Her father''s name is Jiang Yi. He is a researcher. Now she is doing research in other places."


    "And her mother?" Ling Fei asked.


    "Dead," Ling Xi sighed, "died in childbirth when she was born."

 Chapter 747

    Ling feidun, "only so much information?"


    "That''s all we''ve got now." Ling Xi shakes his head, "the others are unimportant, but Nuo Nuo is really a genius. He has been clever and sensible since he was a child, and he is smart and has good grades."


    "Have you found any places where you collided with big brother''s previous trip?" Ling Fei frowned and still felt that something was wrong.


    "Before big brother arrived at the previous place, it seemed that there was really no intersection." Lingxi shook his head again, "by the way, I also found a particularly strange place."


    "Strange place?" Ling Fei thinks that what Ling Xi is going to say next will be the key point he thinks.


    "Even after Noro died, her house caught fire suddenly. According to the police investigation, it was a gas leak. It seemed that she was cooking before going out, but she forgot to go out."


    Ling Fei didn''t say anything. It''s not the point he had to wait for. Then Ling Xi said again. "Later, it was found that all of jiangnuo''s personal data in the school were destroyed, and even the personal information network of the police station was hacked. Although it was rescued later, only jiangnuo''s information was lost."


    By the way, this is it! Ling Fei looks at Ling Xi in surprise, "all disappeared?"


    "Yes Ling Xi looked at Ling Fei and nodded, "all the evidence of jiangnuo in this world has been destroyed. The information I found was barely recovered. "


    Ling Fei''s face became livid. "Xi''er, may you find her picture before she died?"


    "What do you mean, second brother?" Ling Xi was also startled,


    Ling Fei didn''t explain, but just waved his hand, "go and check more about jiangnuo."


    "Big brother..." Ling Xi is a little worried. If you let elder brother know, with his personality of protecting the calf, she can''t copy to death.


    "Elder brother, I''m there. Just check." Ling Fei comforts Ling Xi.


    Ling Xi doesn''t know what Ling Fei wants to prove. What she can do is to be obedient. In this family, she is just a girl who has no morality. What she needs to do is to protect herself. As for other things, that''s not what she should worry about.


    Born in such a big family, how can you not have a heart.


    Ling Yun''s ointment really works. It doesn''t hurt or itch after being rubbed twice. Of course, it''s impossible to be able to jump and jump. Being taken by Ling Yun as a pet all day, I almost fell asleep. After all, this wonderful time is used to preach the Scriptures. Who can''t sleep after listening to it.


    The date of gathering spirit is getting closer and closer, and there are more and more things about Ling Yun. This does not start to talk with several elders of the Ling family, I hold Lingyun''s arm drowsy. Ling Yun can''t draw back, so I can only hold him like this.


    I was seduced by the smell of lunch at noon, and my nose was on the table when I was still squinting.


    Ling Yun patted my head, "greedy cat, don''t sleep, get up to eat."


    I opened my eyes, looked up at Lingyun, and then looked down at the food on the table, "it''s so fragrant."


    "It''s all your favorite. Eat it." Ling Yun took me to sit down, "gathering spirit meeting, you go with me."


    "Ah?" I bit the chopsticks and put a large piece of sweet and sour tenderloin into my mouth. Well, it''s delicious. "Where to?"


    "Go to the master''s house." Ling Yun replied, conveniently added a piece of fish to me, "eat more fish, good for your eyes."


    Good for eyes? I looked at the fish in front of me and remembered the burning pain of Liu ruomei''s eyes in her previous life. Well, all right.


    "Where is that?" I don''t understand of ask a way, "you a group of Taoist preach, I go to what?"? It''s boring. "


    Ling Yun laughs, "the gathering spirit society is not just preaching, there will be competition, individual and group competition."


    I''m interested in this, "that is to say, there are fights to watch?"


    "You." Ling Yun knocked on my head, "for fear that the world will not be in chaos, just don''t make trouble."


    What''s wrong with me. "But, I am a ghost, go to your Taoist gathering, really won''t be destroyed?"


    "This is indeed some trouble," Ling Yun also some trouble, "to gather spirit will, you may become the target of public criticism, but I''m worried about, is you make trouble again, your fire kill ghost kill also kill God, a little careless, will cause trouble."


    "I''ll pay attention," I slowly ate the fish, "when do you leave?"


    "Three days later," Ling Yun replied, "remember, no matter what happens, you just stay with me and don''t run around."


    "I see." I''ve been tied by you these days. I''ve almost got a chain to tie me up.


    The remaining two days seem to be calm, but in fact they are about to come. There are clouds in the sky, but no one cares. I stand in the courtyard, time seems to have lost the meaning of its existence, I don''t know how long I have been standing here, when I reflected, the white of the sky turned into rosy.


    "Is something going to happen?" I murmured, this uneasiness, since I came here, day by day better than day. It''s like, the closer you get to that so-called congregation, the more uneasy you''ll be."Nono." A voice came from my ear. I turned around and saw Ling Xi running towards Bian with a bag in his arms. "Nono."


    "Why are you here at this time?" I reacted and turned to look at him.


    Ling Xi ran close and took a breath. "I''m going to the gathering meeting tomorrow. I heard that you''re going with me, so I want to get you a decent dress. Look at you. You didn''t wear the clothes I bought last time. This gathering meeting should be more formal," he said. He took out a snow blue service from his bag, with some silver accessories and beautiful clothes And it''s complicated.


    This is the dress of the soul master. It looks like the clothes of the old Taoist.


    "Thank you." I put away my clothes. "Are you going, too?"


    "Go, although I don''t know Taoism, I still have to go." Ling Xi sighed, "I''m most tired of this kind of thing, but I can''t help it."


    I was a little curious. "By the way, why don''t you learn Taoism?" How could a young lady of the soul master family not be able to master Taoism?


    "I''m too lazy to learn, and..." Ling Xi sighed, "maybe you don''t know. I''m actually the body of xuanyang. Because of the connection between soul master and spirit, most of the Yin body and spirit pulse, so I can''t practice the skills of soul master. I can only practice some simple skills."


    "The body of xuanyang?" I don''t understand blink, "what''s the use?"


    "Burning yang to save life." Ling Xi had no choice but to smile.

 Chapter 748

    "To put it bluntly, it''s a medicine jar raised in the family. Whoever is seriously injured or dying, my blood and my spirit can save them."


    I get it. "That is to say, do you want to change your life


    Ling Xi did not speak, but the meaning is very clear, that is, the so-called crossing spirit for life, life for life. Burn her spiritual power to save those who should be saved.


    "You..." I looked at him and didn''t know what to say


    "Everyone has everyone''s life, which is probably my life." Ling Xi didn''t care and laughed. "Well, you''ve been standing here all day. What are you thinking?"


    I looked at him and thought, "I always feel a little uneasy, as if something is going to happen."


    "Still uncomfortable?" Ling Xi reached out and touched my head.


    "Well," I nodded, "anyway, it''s always good to be careful."


    Ling Xi looked at me, nodded, and then got up, "I''ll go back first. I''ll leave tomorrow morning, and you''ll have a rest earlier."


    "Well. No, "I waved.


    The whole mountain was enveloped in darkness. I took off my clothes and fell into the water. I reached for water and poured it on my body. With a trace of cool water, so that the original pale skin more white and translucent, as if frozen the same ice lotus.


    After washing, I changed into the dress Ling Xi gave me. It was a white brocade stand collar top with wide sleeves and silver edges, dotted with a little silver ornaments. A light blue brocade bra skirt was tightly covered outside. The skirt was just above the knee. The logo of soul master Ling''s family was printed on the skirt. The knees were decorated with a silver chain, and a white pearl was decorated in front.


    Hair also with a little water stains, wet Daba dip on both sides of the temples. Is still barefoot, with a trace of shame from the bathroom after the timid show half a head. Ling Yun is still busy. He looks up at me when he hears the news.


    "Now that it''s changed, come out and have a look." Ling Yun looks at me with a smile.


    I hesitated for a moment, slowly came out from behind the door, "that Is it a little strange? "


    "I got up and nodded," I put down all my clothes. I didn''t put them on I arranged my sleeves again, and the two silver chains hanging from my shoulders crossed my neck and beat loosely on my shoulders and chest.


    "Why is it blue? Red looks better. " Red is more festive.


    "There is an ancient saying that white clothes resent ghosts and red clothes resent Lisha, so ghosts usually wear the clothes of their lifetime alone. If they wear white clothes after death, they will have grievances and unfulfilled wishes. If they wear red clothes, they will be evil spirits Lisha." Ling Yun explained to me. "So there are also a lot of people in red or white to die for revenge."


    I remember wearing white, too. "What about me? I''m a ghost? "


    "You were wearing a white dress when you died, so it doesn''t make any sense." Ling Yun arranged my clothes again, "besides, the blue skirt also matches your skin color."


    "Ghosts are not all pale skin color." I pulled the clothes, uncomfortable, "uncomfortable."


    "Not all of them." Ling Yun chuckled, "what''s wrong? I''ll help you sort it out. "


    "Le." I pulled my clothes. Wearing a white skirt is relatively loose, so it''s hard to avoid being bound.


    Ling Yun loosened my clothes, "just get used to it."


    This dress is really uncomfortable on me. I quickly turned back to the bathroom, casually took off my clothes, then put on my skirt, picked up the clothes on the ground and went out, "well, it''s too late. I''ll change my clothes tomorrow."


    Ling Yun stretched out his hand and rubbed my dry hair. "Remember to blow dry my hair before going to bed."


    In the early morning of the next day, all the family members of hunshi Yimai were waiting in front of the door. They were going together. In addition to the major family owners and small family owners, there are more than a dozen young rookies.


    Now these people are waiting in front of the mountain gate, waiting.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you go yet? " A few of the younger generation were impatient and complained in a low voice.


    "Yes, what''s the matter? What are you waiting for? "


    "Shut up." The first young man in White said coldly, "what are you talking about?"


    Only Ling Xi has been looking at the location of the Ling family, some anxious. "Why don''t you come? Are you not going


    "Big brother won''t go." Ling Fei patted Ling Xi on the shoulder. "It''s not time yet. Let''s wait a little longer."


    There is a lot of noise among the young people here, and there are some impatient elders there. "Why not go yet?" It was a middle-aged man with a beard and a hot temper who spoke.


    "Take it easy." Lingjiazhu gently smile, advised.


    "Ling Yun has never been late. How come this time Is it not because of the new young lady? " The bearded middle-aged man joked.


    "Uncle Mo, don''t laugh." Ling Fei replied with a smile, "my sister-in-law is just a child."In fact, who here doesn''t want to meet the young lady of the Ling family? At the beginning, the dinner was just a glimpse, but it also has a deep memory. It can use the fire of the nether world. It''s so powerful that it''s a beautiful porcelain doll I''ve never seen in my life. This is the impression of everyone.


    "Sorry for being late." As soon as the sound came, everyone made way and looked at the two people coming up.


    Lingxi also quickly ran from the crowd, "big brother, how did you come?"


    Ling Yun turned to look at the girl behind him, but with a smile, "the little lazy cat is out of bed."


    I rub my eyes, but I still can''t wake up. Why do I get up so early? "Well, what are you doing so early. I won''t be late. "


    "This is Miss Jiang nuojiang in the rumor." A group of old people came forward and looked at me carefully.


    I saw a group of people who suddenly came up, and suddenly woke up a lot, "well, I''m Jano. Hello, everyone." I salute respectfully.


    "When we are all together, we will save time for greetings. There will be plenty of time in the future. We''d better start to save time." The young man in white had a cold glance and his eyes looked like a sword.


    "Yes Looking at a group of elders respectfully reply, I was shocked.


    "Well, who is the child? Why are these elders so respectful? " I pulled the sleeve of pull Ling cloud to ask a way.


    "Shh." Ling Yun motioned to me to keep it down. "As for the elder, he is the elder of the soul master, the elder of the Mo family, and also the most qualified elder. Now, with at least one thousand years of cultivation, only by becoming an immortal can he keep his face forever."


    "Millennium!" I was shocked. "That''s not the essence!" It''s not an animal.

 Chapter 749

    Ling Yun stretched out his hand and knocked my head, "don''t talk nonsense, the two elders of Mo family can''t be provoked the most."


    "Two of you?" I don''t understand. There is another one. Are they all the same?


    "Yes, it''s the elder brother of the moye elder," Ling Yun whispered. "The strength is still above the moye elder."


    "Moye." I look at the cold and frosty youth who is the leader. It seems that I have heard the name somewhere. Maybe it''s a TV play or that one. After all, it''s not a rare name. It''s called Ganjiang moye when there are two swords.


    I followed Ling Yun, and Ling Yun followed the army forward. I didn''t think this direction was going downhill, "where are you going? It''s not going to the master''s house? Not by plane or by train? "


    "There''s a teleport." Ling Yun replied, "there is a transmission array between the gates."


    I''m so excited. I haven''t sat in the teleport array yet. I really want to have a try.


    The teleportation array is in an open space in the back mountain, on which an array is drawn with an ancient mark. The open space is large enough to accommodate all of us. At the moment when the combat method started, I just fainted. Everything in front of me changed. Everywhere I went, it seemed to be in front of a gate like a city.


    There are already many people coming at the door, obviously Taoists of different lineages. Seeing us coming, there are guards to meet us immediately.


    "But all of you in the soul division?" The guard threw a fist at the crowd and asked.


    "Yes." The boy in white stepped forward and said to the guard.


    "Come in, everyone." The guard made way for the crowd to welcome them in.


    The young man answered and took everyone in. I looked curiously at the gate above my head. It''s really a grand and solemn place. Just standing at the door can feel his momentum and long history.


    It''s just that the guard at the door seems to have seen me. How can it be like seeing a ghost? Oh, I''m a ghost.


    Watching a group of people go in, the two gatekeepers are still stunned, "Hey, hey, did you see that girl just now"


    "I''m not blind, did you see it, but is it true?"


    "Isn''t that boss Shuo?"


    "Yes, I''ve seen boss Shuo several times. I can''t admit my mistake."


    "But it''s not that boss Shuo has What''s wrong with that? How can you follow the soul master to come to daomen? "


    "Isn''t it that he was accepted by the soul master and made a contract spirit? Ai Ai, do you want to report to the Oriental young master? "


    "Well, don''t talk too much. If you really admit your mistake, you can''t see it."


    The people at the door are discussing. We have followed them into the mansion and a small courtyard.


    "The congregation will start tomorrow. Today we will have a good rest. The congregation that starts tomorrow is not careless." Arranged the room, each elder finally exhorts the way.


    "Yes A neat cry.


    It seems that the so-called spirit gathering meeting will also be an open and secret contest. I don''t think I''m in such a state of mind.


    At such a grand event, Xiaojin rarely wears a light blue formal dress. She is valiant and has a blue spike in her hair. Standing with me, she feels like a golden girl. Lingyun is Guanyin.


    "Well, let''s go. I''ll show you around. I''ll tell you, there are more interesting places in this gate than the soul master." As soon as I sat down, I was dragged up by Xiaojin.


    "Don''t drag me," I was dragged out of the door when I wanted to sleep.


    Ling Yun said with a smile, "it''s better to go out for a walk. Remember not to run around."


    "I know, I know." Xiaojin waved his hand, "don''t worry, I''m familiar with daomen. If you have me, you can rest assured." Then he dragged me out of the yard.


    I''ve killed his heart now. "There''s something wrong with you, Xiaojin!" I want to sleep, sleep!


    "Oh, let''s go, let''s go." Xiaojin is like chicken blood. Pull me around the whole gate. "That''s the boundary of the four families of daomen. They are not allowed to get near without special permission. Don''t go either


    "Why?" I don''t understand. "Four families? Is there anything special? "


    "It''s not only the core family of daomen, but also, look, the four gates are in all directions, just to guard the high tower in the middle, which is called the Seven Star Tower. There are seven towers in the world, which are distributed in different places. Each Seven Star Tower is divided into seven floors, and each floor is guarded by a powerful person. The more they go up, the more powerful they are. As long as they can take a badge from their hands, All religions in the world will treat each other with courtesy. The more advanced a guard is challenged, the more he gets, the more he gets. Besides the badge, the lost secret script and other things. " Xiaojin explained to me, "cloud has tried, but only in" what! " I was immediately surprised, "seven seats, all open?"? That is, 77 49 masters, who is so powerful? "


    Xiaojin shook his head, "I''ve never heard of it, but it seems that it''s a member of the Oriental family."


    "I''ll go. It''s amazing." I have been stunned, looking at the ancient pagoda, "you say if I go, I can fight to continue to walk forward.". Xiaojin continued to introduce me, "that''s the terrace of the Wang family. I''m friends with the young master of the Wang family. I''ll take you to eat later. The Wang family also plays an important role in Taoism. It is said that Taoism was the origin of the Wang family at the beginning. In the old days, it was used to kill demons and demons for the human world. That''s the Li''s, just like the Wang''s, and that''s the other side. Remember, that''s where you can''t go. "

 Chapter 750

    Over there. What can''t I do over there?


    "There is the boundary of the Xuanyuan family. Now the Xuanyuan family is in charge of everything. Especially there is an elder Xuanyuan who has a feud with the soul master. You must not meet him alone and provoke him at will."


    I nodded repeatedly, it seems that this door is not safe inside, internal and external troubles. "The Xuanyuan family is in charge of daomen, and they have a feud with the soul master. Isn''t that dangerous?"


    "In fact, it''s a grudge. It''s just a grudge between elder Xuanyuan and elder moye." Xiaojin sighed, "it''s all about their time. Now daomen forbid internal fighting, so they just can''t see and don''t worry."


    "They were in that era." I think about it. The elder moye is at least a thousand years old. Isn''t that elder Xuanyuan? what the hell. Can the world be better? Are you sure it''s not Xiuxian? Why is it that anyone who is several thousand or several hundred years old is not allowed to become a master after the founding of the people''s Republic? I can''t face the age of the group I''m facing now.


    "Anyway, these things have nothing to do with you." Xiaojin comforted me, "you are not a member of daomen, nor the contractual spirit of cloud, so leave it alone."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not Liuyun''s contract spirit, but I''m also your friend. If you take me in, of course I''ll repay you." I stare at Xiaojin. Don''t take me seriously.


    Xiaojin laughed, "in fact, it''s no big deal. The things of the elders will not involve the younger generation. Don''t worry about it."


    "Well." I nodded. I looked at the back of the mountain, as if something was attracting me, "what''s there?"


    Xiaojin looked up and said, "back mountain? Oh, I remember it was like Xuanyuan''s other courtyard. Don''t go there. That place can''t even go to the master''s house. "


    "Ah?" So strict, my eyes turned, "we''ll go and have a look, careful, don''t let people find it."


    "You really want to go." Xiaojin said in fright, "if you are found, you are finished."


    "Just not to be found out. I''m just going to have a look." I pulled the sleeve of pull small brocade, "I think that place is very familiar, perhaps I have been before."


    Xiaojin was startled, "you say familiar? Have you ever been to daomen? Are you kidding? Even if you''re a Taoist, you should have seen it. I haven''t seen you. "


    "Ha ha." I glanced at Xiaojin. "I mean, I have memories here. Maybe I came here before to help me exorcise evil spirits."


    Little Jin stopped, "although I don''t think it''s reliable, you''re full of nonsense just to cheat me and take you there."


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go myself." I rolled my eyes. Are you going or not?


    "Don''t, I''ll take you," Xiaojin said helplessly. "I''ll give you the way to hide your breath. For ghosts, hold your breath and try to hide yourself. Return the spirit to Dantian. "


    "How to do it?" I will hold my breath, but I won''t return to Dantian. How can I return? Where is Dantian?


    Little brocade stopped, "hold my hand later, I''ll help you." This kind of thing can''t be taught.


    "Go, go." Since there is nothing else to do, decisively drag Xiaojin to go there.


    Although the courtyard in the back mountain is not as grand and solemn as the building in front of it, it is exquisite and elegant. It is like a small building in the forest. There is a big and thick tree in the courtyard. Under the tree is a pool of blue water. In addition, there is a flowing spring in the courtyard. The lake is full of sleeping lotus and fish are playing in the water. At the other end, there is an elegant and unique wooden house with flowers on the eaves.


    Xiaojin just took a look at me from a distance, but I didn''t dare to get close to it. But it seems that the courtyard has been uninhabited for a long time, so careful.


    "It''s only here. A little closer, you''ll find out." Xiaojin said in a low voice.


    "It looks like there''s no one. What are you worried about?" I toot my mouth. There is some dissatisfaction.


    The small brocade white I one eye, "you know what, here everytime someone comes in, all can be discovered by Xuan Yuan elder, that elder is cold and heartless, whether you intend or not, estimate to have not opened mouth to be chopped into sink."


    I put out my tongue. "I know. I''ll see." I looked at it from a distance. "It''s really familiar here. I seem to have been here."


    "Don''t make trouble, ancestor. How could you have been here in your last life?" Xiao Jin, I make complaints about it. "After I finish reading, I hurried away, and hurried away to find that we both had to die together."


    There was no way. I finally looked at the courtyard and was about to leave. Suddenly, the door of the cabin was pushed open, and a pile of white hairy things came out.


    "Hey, wait a minute." I hold Xiaojin. Look at it.


    "This is a small mountain brocade should not be careful," the past. Forget it. "


    "Wait a minute." I patted Xiaojin open, took my hand and quickly floated past, "take it with you. It''s a small animal. It''s a pity to be killed."


    Xiaojin helpless, "you hurry up, don''t be found."I quickly floated over and looked around like a thief, then quickly picked up the little white furry guy, put it in my arms, turned around and ran away quickly.


    In the moment we left, a figure also quickly fell in the courtyard, looked around, "good speed." Just as he noticed it, he rushed over. Who knows, he was still run away by them. Suddenly, he was stunned and stretched out his hand. A flash of white petal carrying light gathered in the palm of his hand, but soon dispersed, "this is Why, she She''s back. " After that, the figure quickly chased out.


    I ran all the way with that little guy in my arms until I felt safe. Take the little guy out of my arms and have a closer look. The little guy is probably suddenly picked up and robbed, so he is still confused. But when I hold him in front of me, there are water stains in his eyes and he opens his mouth. It seems that he wants to say something.


    "Ah, it''s a little fox." Small brocade comes together, "so small a regiment, estimate just came out full moon." Then he reached out and rubbed the fox''s head. "It''s cute."


    "So cute ~" I held it in my arms and rubbed it wildly. Suddenly, I saw a red rope on the little guy''s paw, "wait, what''s this?"


    Xiaojin pulled the fox''s paw. "It''s like a knot rope. Is this little guy raised? "


    "Knot rope?" I don''t understand looking at the red rope, "what is that?"

 Chapter 751

    When hell rings the alarm, the pace of reincarnation is quietly approaching. Perhaps, no one can imagine that fate is like this. Whether you want to or not, and whether you need it or not, it will be arranged in the next moment of your life. It controls your life and death, and also stipulates whether you are willing to live or die.


    Xiaojin looked at me and the fox. "Put the little fox back quickly. This knot rope is only available in Ancheng antique street. It seems that the little fox has something to do with that place."


    "Is there a master?" I am reluctant to look at the little guy in my arms. I still want to keep such a cute little pet. "I want to keep it. Do you want to put it back?"


    "Hurry up, hurry up." Xiaojin starts to fight hard.


    Who knows that the little fox has to hold my arm tightly. Xiaojin has no choice but to let go. "It seems that the little fox has recognized you."


    "Can I keep it?" I look at Xiaojin pitifully with little fox.


    Alexander Xiaojin, "it''s time to ask the cloud. After all, you are also raised."


    "So it is." I''m also dependent on others. If I want to keep a pet, I have to ask him, "I''ll ask Liuyun."


    "Wait a minute," Xiaojin grabbed me, reached out and untied the red rope on the fox''s leg, "don''t let the cloud see this."


    I looked at the red rope that was untied by Xiaojin, "it''s someone else''s thing after all. Is it really good to untie it like this?"


    "When Yun agrees, just tie it back." Small brocade red rope into my hand, "let cloud see iron will not agree."


    I nodded and said the same thing. Although I don''t know what kind of Ghost this knot rope is, it seems to be a sign. What''s the difference between this knot rope and the red rope?


    I ran to Lingyun with the fox in my arms and directly kicked the door. It seemed that Lingyun was discussing with several people about the meeting tomorrow. I kicked him and looked at him.


    "Liuyun, look, I found a little fox." I excitedly yelled, waiting to see the situation inside the house, suddenly embarrassed, did I disturb it?


    Ling Yun didn''t care. He got up to me and looked at the little fox in my arms. "It seems that it''s the little wild fox who came in by mistake."


    "Can I keep it?" My eyes must be shining.


    "You can have it if you like," Ling Yun rubbed my head. "I''ve always had kittens. I don''t care about one more fox."


    Who is a kitten? I gave Ling Yun a white look. "I don''t want to disturb you if you have something else to do." anyway, I just came to ask if I can keep a pet. Said, holding the fox turned away.


    A figure fell in front of the door, looking at the figure running away, and then looked at the door of Lingyun, Lingyun also saw the visitor, some surprised.


    "Elder Xuanyuan?" Ling Yun looks at the person who visits suddenly and shouts in surprise.


    Xuanyuan yingdun, "Ling Shao in charge, can you talk about it alone?"


    Lingyun heard xuanyuanying''s words, nodded, then turned to the people behind him and cried, "today, let''s go back first." The people in the room are not ungrateful. Looking at Xuan Yuanying, they salute and leave one after another.


    Waiting for people to go, xuanyuanying did not enter the house, Lingyun can only go out, with xuanyuanying behind. "What do you want from elder Xuanyuan?"


    Xuanyuan yingdun, "just that girl is..."


    "Oh, a friend of my younger generation." Ling Yun replied.


    "What''s her name?" Xuanyuanying asked.


    "Oh, her name is Jiang Nuo. She was born more than half a month ago." Ling Yun replied.


    More than half a month. By the way, she was at that time. If it wasn''t for reminding, he had forgotten that. But it was only half a month, but it seemed as if it had been several hundred years.


    "But on the day of the Double Ninth Festival?" Xuanyuanying asked.


    "Yes, on the night of Chongyang." Ling Yun replied. "Elder Xuanyuan, do you know Arnold?" After a pause, he explained: "well, after Arnold died, he somehow lost his memory. He didn''t even know who he was, but his spiritual power was really powerful."


    No mistake. It''s really her. She''s back.


    Xuanyuanying held back her inner excitement and calmed down, but she also began to worry. "Ling Shao is in charge. I hope you can help me with something."


    "The elder said that if you want to use Lingyun, you must do your best." Ling Yun replied respectfully.


    "Protect her these days." Xuanyuan Ying frowned, "don''t let her show others in front of everyone."


    What does Ling Yun mean? "Elder Xuanyuan, you are..." Does the elder Xuanyuan really know Arnold? Ling Yun is puzzled.


    "I just want to remind you that if someone finds her, I''m afraid it will lead to a dispute." Xuanyuanying reminds a way.


    Ling Yun was stunned. "What does elder Xuanyuan mean "Arnold''s status is unusual?"


    "Many people in daomen know her," Xuan Yuanying said instead of answering Ling Yun''s words. "As for who she is, I can''t tell. I can only say that in this world, many people are staring at this tender meat. Now she has lost her memory, but she has no spiritual power. If she is used by others, you should understand the consequences.""Arnold is powerful. If he is used by evil people, he will be a disaster to destroy heaven and earth." Ling Yun frowned. He also understood the reason. Because of this, he put people beside him.


    "Perhaps because of her appearance, this gathering will become a disaster." Xuanyuanying sighed and turned around, "get ready."


    "Yes." Ling Yun nodded and said, "if it turns into a disaster, would you like to do it?"


    "Whether it''s good or evil, whether it''s just evil, who can make it clear that I won''t help anyone." Xuanyuanying shook her head.


    Ling Yun nodded clearly, "I understand. Thank you for your advice. I''ll leave first, "he said, turning back to the room.


    "Ling Shao is in charge. At the critical moment, please distinguish right from wrong and know how to advance and retreat." Xuanyuanying finally reminds.


    When Lingyun looked back, xuanyuanying had disappeared. Then he sighed, "do you want me to say that I have seen her in Japan?" Ling Yun still remembers what she said at that time.


    "If you have a chance, go to a place called Ancheng antique street."


    People from Ancheng, then she must not be jiangnuo. Just let her be jiangnuo. At least she won''t have so many troubles, which can make her worry free.


    As night falls, I''m going to die if I change that cumbersome dress. I''ll be strangled one day. Finally, I change into the long white dress I often wear. It''s much more comfortable.

 Chapter 752

    This small courtyard is very big. I walk slowly in the courtyard with little fox in my arms. The wind blows gently and my clothes are light. Everything here is very familiar. It''s really like I''ve been here before.


    The sound of Xiao came gradually. Zhu Yu''s lips gently blowing, resounding through the world.


    But no one woke up, but fell asleep in the sound of the flute. It seems that the flute has a special magic.


    Xiao suddenly stopped, my eyes darkened, "come on, come out."


    Just finished, a white figure appeared at the corner, "hello."


    "Your Excellency, what are you doing here without a rest I closed my eyes slightly, looked at the stranger and asked.


    "Didn''t the girl sleep?" He said with a smile.


    I opened my eyes and said, "I can''t sleep." I looked at the person in front of me and said with a smile, "you are the Xuanyuan elder of daomen."


    He slightly raised his eyebrows. "How do you know me? Are you... " Remember me?


    "I''ve heard Xiao Jin say that there are only three people in daomen who have been cultivated for thousands of years and have been promoted to the fairyland. Two of them are soul masters, and another one is Xuanyuan elder of daomen. Just when you and I met each other, I felt your great momentum, so I made a wild guess." I replied with a smile.


    He looked at me and suddenly laughed, "well," sure enough, he thought too much, "since you know it''s me, you can still be so calm. It seems that no matter when, no matter what the situation, the coldness in your bones will not change."


    I looked at him in surprise, "you You know me? Do you know my past? Do you know who I am? " I quickly asked, and finally found someone I knew.


    "Yes, but if you want to ask about your past, I''m afraid I can''t answer it. If you''re like this now, it''s better to be a lifetime januo than you used to be." Xuanyuanying sighed.


    I smile, as expected is not willing to say, his past in the end is what kind of person? To know such a big man, xuanyuanying said, what kind of person am I?


    "You immortals should be able to fly away," I said with a faint smile. "Would you like to take me to fly?"


    "You are a ghost now. How can you fly if you want?" Xuanyuanjue said with a smile.


    "Like the wind with the catkins, but just go with the wind." I slowly came to him.


    Xuanyuanying nodded and stretched out her hand to pull me over. Her feet were off the ground. The wind was whispering in her ears and her clothes were flying. Feel the cold across the skin. I closed my eyes for some enjoyment.


    "How''s it going? Is it fun? " Xuanyuanying asked.


    I turned to look at him, and then I laughed, "well." When my foot touched the ground again, I took a step forward and said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome," he said.


    "What was the relationship between you and me? Are you my master I still want to understand, at least until I have a strong backstage.


    Xuanyuanying suddenly laughed, "to be exact, you are my master." Before I was surprised, he added again, "but more of a friend."


    I''m a little dizzy. What did I do before? Feel instant tall up, should be glad not to promise Ling Yun to do contract spirit? "That''s not to say I used to be great." In a moment, the original appearance was revealed.


    Xuanyuanying looked at me, suddenly stunned, and then burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that you would have such a lovely side."


    Cute? Why do you feel chilly? Where do you see that?


    "I used to, wasn''t I cute?" I sprained my head.


    "Once you had maturity and calmness that didn''t match your age. At any time, even in the face of death, you were calm and like to control everything in your hands." Xuanyuanying seems to be a memory after the answer. "This is who you used to be, but it''s not the one I''m familiar with."


    What a mess? I''m a little confused. "What do you mean?"


    Xuanyuanying laughed and didn''t speak. She just reached out and rubbed the head of the fox in my arms. "It''s called Duhan, and it''s also your friend."


    I looked at the little fox in my arms, "Duhan," I recited the name. The red rope tied back on the little fox''s forepaw was particularly dazzling, "I don''t remember." I really don''t remember anything. I don''t have any impression. Am I really the one in your mouth? Or just look the same.


    "Don''t think about anything else. Now you are called jiangnuo," xuanyuanying''s hand shifted to my head. "It has nothing to do with the past. You are you."


    I nodded, "I know, master Xuanyuan."


    "Call me Ah Ying." He put down his hand and spoke softly.


    I took a puff from the corner of my mouth. This I''m afraid it''s not suitable. "


    "There''s nothing inappropriate. That''s what you used to call me." I can feel his eyes overhead.


    I slowly raised my head and looked at him. After a while, I burst into a smile, "Ah Ying."He reached out and pulled me into his arms. "It''s nice that you''re still here."


    I was stunned for a moment, and felt that it was better to comfort him. Then I reached out and hugged him, "well, I''m here, I''m here."


    "If you''re still here, I won''t have to go to you." He let me go and looked at me with a shrewd look in his eyes. He has no other Millennium to consume, and he can''t afford it.


    The trough! I''ve been cheated by these young people. I''m still young.


    He continued rubbing his head. "Well, it''s late. Let''s have a rest early."


    I nodded, did not wait for me to say anything, and added, "Oh, by the way, I have to remind you, you''d better keep a certain distance from the man around you, how to say, you are also a married woman."


    "What?" I suddenly a Leng, married woman? what do you mean? I got married? I''m under age, right? What can the law do? Also, who is this husband? Who is my husband?


    Looking up, he found that xuanyuanying had gone far away. "Gathering spirit meeting, be careful." Before the words were finished, the man was gone, and the rest of the words came in the night.


    I hold the little fox, and my eyes darken. It seems that I shouldn''t have come to this gathering. That restlessness is not empty.


    Xuanyuanying left. I didn''t rush to go. I turned my eyes slightly. "Now that you''re here, come out." From just now, I felt the different breath in the corner.


    A figure came out of the corner, "I You... " He faltered and didn''t know what to say. "How did you find me?"


    "I''m so bloody, how can I not be noticed." I slowly turned and looked at the man.

 Chapter 753

    "I''ve hidden my breath. How can you detect it?" The man paced slowly in front of me.


    Looking at the young man in front of me, I said, "I know you." this is probably the only person I have an impression of, "you are, one."


    "Do you remember me?" He seemed surprised and happy..


    I remember, but I don''t remember. I can only remember his name, but I forget who he is and what it has to do with me I know you, but I don''t remember


    He suddenly laughed and took me in his arms. "Well, I''m one. I''m your brother. In this world, I have the same root and death as you."


    "Brother." I look at this boy who looks older than me. I don''t understand why he is my brother, if not my brother. "You look older than me."


    "Well," he nodded, "but we are twins."


    Twins? It doesn''t look like it, it doesn''t smell like it, "but you''re a vampire." I don''t blame anything else, just because I saw the tiny tusks at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes," he said with a smile, "there are many reasons, but I can''t tell you that you are so good now." one said that, where am I now. "But you just need to remember a little bit. Don''t trust anyone, even me, and keep a little doubt."


    I suddenly a Leng, this sentence, is I am familiar with, have the same person to say such words to me, in consciousness, I remember such a sentence. It''s like, I said it to myself.


    When I reflected it, the person had disappeared. I was a little surprised that I didn''t know when he left.


    The frost came up and added a cold coat to my back


    I laughed, "I''m a ghost. How can a ghost light up?"


    "Oh? Are you a ghost and afraid of pain? " Ling Yun joked.


    I suddenly think of a few days ago he hit me, instant blush, "of course ah, even the ghost will also hurt ah."


    Ling Yun had no choice but to smile, "it''s late. Go to have a rest. Don''t stay in bed again tomorrow. I can''t wait for you." You can''t be late for the meeting tomorrow.


    "I see." I stuck my tongue out at him and turned back to the room.


    The night is blurred, Ling Yun is still busy, like this sleepless night he has been used to, the people on the bed have fallen asleep, he smiles, but also full of sadness, for her, he always has a kind of inexplicable feelings, as if across time and space to meet.


    A ball of soft white fluff on the bed moved and crawled out of the bed. The little fox gave the girl a kiss on the forehead, jumped to the ground and turned into a man. He sat down beside the bed. The sleeping people didn''t notice it. He put his hand around the person on the bed and put his head on his chest. There was no beating sound, but when you came back, you were still there. That''s it that''s enough.


    Du Han didn''t know what kind of emotion it was. He stayed in the small courtyard all the time and didn''t return to the spirit hall. He believed that the girl would come back to meet him. They agreed. He didn''t know what happened. When he woke up, he didn''t see her, and the people he knew were as usual every day, as if she didn''t exist It''s the same, but from their eyes, he can know what these people are hiding from him and the little girl. Looking at them lying to the little girl who has not been involved in the world but has grown up, he knows that the little girl actually knows what happened, but she chooses to live in lies.


    After all, if you lie too much, it will come true.


    It''s like this, isn''t it? Du Han rubbed his head and looked at the red rope in his hand. He raised his head, "the demon clan seldom make a contract with human beings, because they are conceited and arrogant. Even if they are favored, they will not put down their position to call a human" master ". Even for the statement, I have not made this decision, but this time, it is an exception." Said, gently bent over, a kiss gently printed on the forehead, the bite of the tip of the tongue blood in the forehead drew a small array, "I am willing to make a contract with you, so that you will not leave me like this." Looking at the little symbol into the forehead, Du Han''s face crossed two drops of crystal, he was a little surprised, even when he died, he shed tears, but now he is in tears?


    Ling Yun didn''t stop her. He knew the foxes. When he saw her for the first time, he felt the evil spirit around her. Ling Yun didn''t understand what kind of woman she was. Not only would she be cared by Xuanyuan elder, but also the fox would sign a contract with her. What kind of person is he who can make so many people dig out their hearts and lungs?


    "Is it really worth it?" Ling Yun murmured.


    "When you can''t find the most important person, you will get her back at all costs," Du Han replied, "at all costs." So, even this life.


    The most important person, Ling Yun, thinks of Xiaojin. Xiaojin is older than him. It can be said that he was born, just like waiting for his master. They are not servants, but friends. Therefore, Xiaojin never called his master, only called his name from beginning to end. If the small brocade disappeared, I''m afraid he is the same, at all costs to find him back. And So is she.Ling Yun looked at the sleeping girl on the bed. "I don''t know when, a girl often appears in my mind. I can''t see her clearly. She always tells me that if you are still alive, maybe I will fall in love with you. I always say such words, I feel a little incredible, think it is probably the memory of previous life


    Du Han didn''t speak. All the so-called right and wrong had nothing to do with it. It had nothing to do with him who she liked or fell in love with. He just wanted to be with her, even a little pet.


    White glutinous little fox ball into her arms, hairy tail hook her wrist, the whole white ball nest in her arms, so good.


    Before dawn the next day, I was dragged up by Ling Yun again, together with Bai Tuanzi, who had not yet woken up. I felt that it was better to be a little pet. Even if I couldn''t wake up, I could continue to sleep in my master''s arms. When I leaned on Ling Yun, I thought like this, as if I was more and more like a pet.


    Lingyun reluctantly put on my clothes, layer by layer, and then even dragged me to wash my face and brush my teeth. Finally, when I pressed it in front of the dressing mirror, I had woken up for more than half.

 Chapter 754

    But there''s really nothing I can do. Ling Yun can only comb my hair for me and repair it a little by the way. A red hair rope is tied to my hair. Wearing three Jasper beads, I can see a faint flash between my hair and two jingling bells at the end.


    "This is..." I shook my head, and the little bell tinkled with me.


    "A gift for you." Ling Yun said with a smile, "this is my talisman when I was a child. The rope is made of my fetal hair. If one day I''m not with you, it will protect you."


    I don''t understand Ling Yun''s meaning, "are you not with me? So where are you going? "


    Ling Yun paused, reached out and touched my head, "I''m not going anywhere. I''m here. I mean, when you sneak out again and I can''t get there in danger."


    "Oh." I understand the nod, just put back the heart. To tell you the truth, now I really can''t imagine what I would be like without Lingyun.


    Packed up, Lingyun pulled me out, a door, Xiaojin had been waiting outside impatiently, "how so slow ah, go, go, be late."


    The so-called spirit gathering meeting is a Taoist seminar held by the powerful people in the world. It is also a meeting. The first day is the so-called spirit gathering meeting. The so-called "spirit gathering people" in daomen hold the altar practice. They use the so-called good time, good location and harmony of people to lead those spirits that can''t be used into heaven and earth.


    The altar looks like an ancient Roman Colosseum, with a circle of seats, one layer higher than the other. Just look at the layout, it looks like a Bagua array. The bottom round platform in the middle is the so-called altar. Now everything is ready on the altar. There are a lot of people in the stands around, all of them come from different families.


    Ling Yun took me to the place where the soul master was, and sat down beside Ling Fei. Ling Fei said hello to me, but he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he was staring at the altar.


    I also took a look. Now the sacrifice has not started. What''s your hurry.


    "This ceremony is also for all monks." Ling Yun explained to me, "the aura between heaven and earth is already rare. If we want to practice, we must find a way to find it, but there are still some auras that we can''t find and use. This sacrifice is that the spirit gathering person uses his own spiritual power and magic tools to activate those auras that can''t be found and used, and then fuse them through the body of the spirit gathering person. Then release it, and create some aura that can be used for cultivation in heaven and earth. "


    Listening to Ling Yun''s introduction, I was a little surprised, "this is not a simple job." It''s not simple. Who can do it?


    "Yes, so the spirit gathering people of this gate not only have the constitution of five elements, but also have to have the highest legal accomplishments. Even so, after the ceremony, they need to rest for several months before they can recover." Ling Yun continued, "it''s a ceremony, it can be said that it''s a sacrifice. The spirit gathering person is the so-called sacrifice. Therefore, the spirit gathering person also has a special name, the spirit worshiper."


    I pause. "Is it voluntary?" If there is no good, who will do such a thing?


    "Well," Ling Yun nodded, "to become a spirit gathering person also means a change in status, and even the whole family will be different. To become a spirit gathering person will be respected by the Taoist school, and may even become the leader of the next Taoist school. If not, they will be elders. "


    I nodded and said nothing more. Such an explanation is enough. The complexity of daomen is not what I can understand or what I should understand.


    I looked around and saw xuanyuanying not far away. I waved to him with a smile, and he also waved to me like a response. I saw the people around him look at me inexplicably. Lingyun pressed me into his arms in a moment, and by the way, he gave a smile to the group of people.


    Xuanyuanying side a red skirt woman eyes set on me, smile, "is she?"


    "Well," xuanyuanying nodded.


    "Have you seen her?" Flame asked again.


    "Well." There''s no need to hide, at least for them, but "Don''t tell fog and butterfly yet."


    "Why?" Flame puzzled, more than half a month, time is not much, but whenever Dieer asked when her sister came back, she had no way to cheat, and Lingwu, how many times awakened from the dream, after all, he watched his sister die in front of him.


    Xuanyuan yingdun, "she, don''t remember anything."


    Flame a little surprised, "how can this be, she did not reincarnation." If you want to say reincarnation, half a month is so long, who can believe it, huluwa.


    "Now she thinks she''s a ghost," xuanyuanying sighed. "Probably, thunder robbery makes her body in a state of self-protection, so she chooses to forget."


    The flame stopped. "Didn''t you ever think of making her remember?"


    "She is now very good, so carefree to do an ordinary girl, or in the past to do a cold face cold heart Shuo Tong snow." Xuanyuanying murmured. Then he laughed, "and now she is very lovely, which I have never seen before."Flame looked at xuanyuanying, lovely? She also laughed. One day, she could say "cute" from this ice cube. If it''s not a horror line, it''s probably a science fiction line.


    "What about the mist and the butterfly?" The flame''s eyes darkened, those two children.


    "Just tell them that she''s in the soul master Ling''s house, just because she has something important to hide her identity, so she can''t disturb her." I have already thought about my speech in my heart, and xuanyuanying said it directly.


    The flame paused and nodded, "I see."


    There was a gong and everyone was quiet. It means the congregation is about to begin.


    Before all the ceremonies began, it was inevitable to make a long speech. The old man of Xuanyuan family, who was in charge of the ceremony, stood by the altar and began to say.


    I feel like when I was a child at school, every time the headmaster had to stand on the stage to speak, I was not in the mood to listen to these. I had been wandering around for a long time, and I had already noticed one hidden in the crowd. I tried to communicate with my spirit. The spiritual consciousness was just taught to me by Xiaojin a few days ago.


    "Why are you still here?" To be honest, I was surprised to see him that day. After all, he was a vampire.


    "What? Why can''t I be here? " He said with a light smile.


    "You''re not a Taoist, you''re a vampire, you''re a ghost of the west," and a group of Eastern Taoists here are a luxury buffet for vampires.

 Chapter 755

    "What do you want to do? Let''s go. Let''s go. " I don''t want to see you hanged and burned to death.


    "Oh? Go, go where? Would you like to come with me? "


    I''m a little bit speechless. "Where did you come from? Where did you go back? What did I do with you? No, I''m your sister. I''ll go with you. "


    "Why not? I can protect you. " Where do you get your confidence?


    "No, thank you. I''m fine here." I quickly refused.


    "What''s good here? You''ve lost your memory, so many people covet your power. I''ll take you to the blood world, and I''ll protect you well."


    "Not rare." What do I do in the blood world? I don''t know where that place is. What if it''s abroad? What if the language doesn''t work? "Go and play when you have time."


    "Well, I''ll show you then. There can be a lot of fun in the blood world. "


    "What are you here for?" I''m still curious about this.


    "You asked that again." He had some helpless smile, "of course, for you."


    "I always feel uneasy after I come here. Is it because of me? Or you? " I hope this guy doesn''t come to make trouble. At least don''t hurt people. If you really want to suck blood, you can find a bar or something. There are many people there. It''s better to be found running than to be found surrounded by a group of Taoist priests waiting to be burned to death.


    "I don''t want it to be me? Are you worried about me? "


    "I know very few people in this world now. One more is a friend. I hope you don''t let us become enemies." If he really comes to make trouble, I will probably stand on the side of Lingyun. After all, as far as I am concerned, even my younger brother is not as important to me as Ling Yun.


    "He''s very important to you," he murmured, and then said, "don''t worry, I won''t let you down. I can guarantee that I didn''t mean anything when I came here. There is no malice in the visitor community. I just came to see you. "


    "I believe you." I nodded.


    "Well, the old man has finally finished, and my ears are beginning to cocoon. Let''s talk later. "


    "Well."


    The old man had already finished his speech. Then a woman in a white robe came forward slowly, leaving a group of red ears on her short hair. The woman was very beautiful. Surrounded by a group of boys in white, she went to the altar with her eyes closed from beginning to end.


    I was immediately curious. I thought that at least someone as powerful as xuanyuanying was needed to complete such a big ceremony. No matter how bad it was, it should be the leader of the Taoist school, or the leader of each major family, the head of the family or even the elder. But I didn''t expect that it was a young woman.


    "Who is she?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    "It''s her." Ling Fei also frowned.


    I turned and looked at Lingfei, "huh? What''s up? What happened to her? "


    "She''s the first lady of the Wang family and the young lady of the Oriental family, Wang Xiaoshan." Ling Yun explained to me, "in my impression, she has already presided over the gathering of spirits for three times, one at her rite of passage, one at the age of 22, and one before her marriage. Plus this time, it''s the third time. "


    "It''s rare for an ordinary spirit gathering person to have more than three ceremonies, because it takes too much energy and spiritual power." Ling Fei continued. "And most of the people who gather spirits are for their position in daomen, but Miss Wang, she has no shortage."


    Ling Xi, on the other side of Ling Fei, chewed a lollipop and handed it to me. "That''s right. Originally, this time the spirit gathering was the young master of the Xuanyuan family, which is generally recognized as the next owner of the Xuanyuan family, but I don''t know why he was replaced. And it''s a day in advance. "


    "Change one day in advance?" What happened to Lingyun gate? Why should we temporarily change the congregator who presides over the congregation the day before the congregation


    I ripped the wrapping paper of the lollipop and stuffed it into my mouth. It was sour and sweet with strawberry flavor. "The business of your big family is really complicated. If you change it, you can change it. Maybe the young master Xuanyuan has eaten a bad stomach, or he can''t do it for other reasons. There is a saying that the plan can''t keep up with the change. Anything can happen unexpectedly. It''s time for the national public performance There will be unexpected extras. What''s the point? "


    Ling Yun looked at me and said nothing. Instead, Ling Fei said, "what you think is too simple. The spirit gathering is the key to the whole spirit gathering meeting. So half a month after the spirit gathering meeting, everything he did was carefully prepared. There has been no accident for so many years."


    I licked the lollipop, also feel a little strange, but it''s none of my business, looking at the woman on the sacrificial platform waving the talisman, light column straight into the sky, white figure seems to bring light.


    "And the most important thing." Ling Yun said, "the spirit gathering ceremony consumes energy and spiritual power. No one has presided over it more than three times. Three times is enough to consume a person''s life energy and spiritual power. Miss Wang may not be able to complete the ceremony."


    I turned to look at Ling Yun, surprised, "if not, what will happen?""She''ll be consumed by all the powers she can''t use." Ling Fei replied, "I don''t know what the people of daomen are thinking. Even if the spirit gathering person has an accident, there should be other people who can replace him. For example, the young master Dongfang, why let a person who has presided over three times? Don''t they know the consequences? "


    The lollipop was bitten to pieces in his mouth. "Maybe, just because I know the consequences." The brow deeply wrinkled.


    Ling Fei looked at me, "what do you mean?"


    "You all know it can''t be more than three times. How can those people not know?" The candy stirred in his mouth. "It''s just because I know."


    "You mean they want her to die?" Ling Fei asked in surprise.


    "Even so, the Dongfang family and the Wang family should not agree. No one wants to see their daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law sent to the sacrificial altar like this. The only possibility is that something happened to the Dongfang family or the Wang family, which made her have to do so and save something in the Taoist sect."


    Ling Xi interjected, "more than half a month ago, I heard that Dongfang young master eloped with Nangong young master."


    "What?" I suddenly called out, the eyes of people around me gathered, I covered my mouth in an instant, and then excitedly passed Lingfei, negotiating with Lingxi, "elope? Eh? Tell me, what''s going on? The real version of taboo love, "I think I''m on the verge of listening to gossip with a melon seed.

 Chapter 756

    The clown shows a terrible smile from the mirror and laughs at the frightened woman at the other end of the mirror. She wants to tell her sister that danger is coming. She can''t move her body or even make a sound. She can only watch the clown pull her sister into the mirror.


    "Cough." Ling Fei is embarrassed. Why are you girls so excited about this kind of thing.


    However, I didn''t understand Ling Fei''s meaning. I pulled Ling Fei''s sleeve and said, "Hey, let''s change the position."


    Ling Fei a face black line, Ling Yun but pull me to sit down, "change what change, obediently sit."


    Helpless, can only pass a Ling Fei, talk with Ling Xi, "quickly tell me, what''s going on? Say it, say it. "


    "I don''t know exactly." Ling Xi shook his head. "I heard that young master Dongfang had a good relationship with young master Nangong. They were always inseparable and had nothing to talk about. This young master Dongfang had a cold life, but only had a desire for the young master of Nangong family. This time, they were still missing together. It''s hard to avoid thinking too much about it."


    "Yo Yo," I said, inexplicably obscene. "Tell me more about them later." I don''t feel sleepless after listening to this story.


    Ling Yun shook his head helplessly, "don''t quarrel, sit well and continue to watch."


    Ling Xi looked at the woman on the altar in front of him, "shall we gamble to see how long she can hold on?"


    "No more." Xiaojin interjected, "that woman is no longer good. Her spiritual power is insufficient. The five elements body is broken. At this time, those old guys asked her to host the gathering meeting just to let her die."


    "What about that?" How can you look at someone who died without any reason.


    "No one can manage." Ling Yun replied, "once the gathering starts, no one can stop it. Even if it''s dead, it will continue."


    "It''s not natural." I got angry and stood up.


    Lingyun quickly stretched out his hand and pulled me back, "don''t stand up, it''s too eye-catching."


    As soon as I got up, I was pulled back and directly fell into Ling Yun''s arms. I looked up at Ling Yun and said, "but She... "


    "If so, it''s her life." Ling Yun pressed me on the seat, looked around warily, and was relieved to find that no one was paying attention. "You can''t stop it."


    "What about him?" I pointed to xuanyuanying''s position and asked.


    Ling Yun rubbed my head, "this is a gathering of spirits, a grand meeting of Taoism. No one can stop it."


    "Don''t mind your own business. What does it have to do with her death?" Xiaojin stared at the sacrificial platform in front of her. "They don''t care about themselves. What do you care. No matter what, if there is a sacrifice, the ceremony can be completed. "


    "But, knowing that there will be death, there should be someone else to complete the ceremony. Why choose death?" I don''t understand. It''s not like a ceremony. It''s like execution. "It shouldn''t be like this."


    "It''s said that it''s a gathering ceremony, but I don''t know when it started. The gathering also changed its flavor," Ling Fei interjected. "That''s why I don''t want to come to this kind of occasion."


    "Is there a gathering every year?" I asked, if it''s once a year, is there enough people in this gate?


    "Once every four years," Ling Fei replied, and then glanced at me. "Now you can only pray that she can complete the sacrifice, at least not to be torn to pieces by so many people. This will at least leave her, Dongfang family and Wang family a little dignity. "


    I stare at Ling Fei, just for a dignity? But what can I do? Looking at the altar below, the talisman has been fully opened and the array has been completed. The pillar of light soars into the sky, and the clouds in the sky change from gray to light gold. That is the cloud formed by the so-called unusable aura. It enters the woman''s body from the pillar of light, and then it is sent out by itself, but there is no new aura around.


    I looked up at the thick clouds and thought, if this aura between heaven and earth should be done well, maybe she would not work so hard.


    Who knows, just after I thought about it, the clouds in the sky suddenly began to turn into a whirlpool and directly swept down, wrapping the whole pillar of light. In a moment, like a tornado, the whole sacrificial altar was wrapped.


    All of them stood up and looked at the sacrificial platform with a look of surprise, "what''s the matter?"


    "It seems that he has gone away in a rage?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s not rampage. Those illusions are changing on their own." I don''t know who yelled, and the shock around was even louder.


    "How can it be possible? How can virtual aura transform itself?"


    "Is someone helping you?"


    "Who is the master?"


    "Is it hard to be a God or a man to do so?"


    There was a lot of discussion around. I watched the whirlpool in the middle of the altar. The pale golden cloud became lighter and lighter until it disappeared, revealing the woman in white in the middle. She was half kneeling on the ground, but at least she was still alive.After the clouds dispersed, the little boy in white immediately picked up the woman and helped her down. It was unexpected that she could live.


    I was relieved to see that people were still alive and finally over. But there were three eyes on my side.


    "You did it?" The sound of a voice came straight to my head.


    I was startled. "Ah?"


    "Just now, you did it?" He asked.


    "No Can I still sit here if I''m so good? He has long been offered up as a God.


    "Did you just want to let xulingqi change independently?" He asked after a pause.


    Well What should I say? Is it difficult that I just think about it and it really comes true? "Yes, but Do I still have this special function? What do you want? "


    He was silent for a moment. "Don''t think about it any more. It''s easy to have an accident."


    That''s true. I put out my tongue. I didn''t expect that it was because of me, "Oh, I know."


    Ling Yun also looked at me. Although it was over, the sensation around me was not calm at all. Lingyun grabbed me, "Xiaojin, take Arnold back first, be careful, don''t be found."


    "Good," Xiaojin nodded and pulled me over Lingyun, "go, go."


    "Ah?" I looked at Ling Yun, "me? Go back first? Why? "


    Ling Yun looked down at me, his eyes were a little complicated, and then he reached out and touched my head. "Be obedient, go back first. It seems that there are some extraneous things here. It''s not suitable for you here."


    "Together." I pull Ling Yun''s sleeve.

 Chapter 757

    "I''m fine." Ling Yun said to me with a smile, "you are at ease. This matter has little to do with the soul master." You''re here. It''s a fight.


    I paused, then nodded, "then you should be careful."


    The situation here is really not suitable for me to stay any longer. In case of being recognized by people I know again and knowing by the way that I did it, I''m afraid I can''t leave.


    "Xi''er left together." Ling added. Now he has to stay in this situation, but Ling Xi can''t be here.


    "OK, OK, let''s go together." Ling Xi wants to leave the battlefield quickly. With permission, he quickly follows Xiao Jin cat to leave with his waist. These people are discussing what happened just now, and some people leave without notice.


    Xuanyuanying looked at the person left, also relieved, flame with xuanyuanying look at each other, nodded, also with the past.


    "The water shines on the flowers." Xuanyuanying murmured, then her eyes narrowed slightly, "Jiang Yucheng." No one can imagine that at that time, Jiang Yucheng instilled all the illusions into her. Maybe this is the reason for her amnesia.


    Flame catch up directly stopped three people, Xiaojin will I with Lingxi protect behind, vigilant looking at the woman in front of this coquettish as fire.


    "Who''s coming?" Xiaojin is also playing drums in his heart. With his momentum alone, he doesn''t think he is an opponent.


    I look at the woman in front of me, she is also looking at me, we line of sight on that second I know, must know me, I patted Xiaojin''s shoulder, "it''s OK, she has no malice."


    "Oh? How do you know I mean no harm? " She was smiling.


    "Well..." Why? Why? "Intuitively, you should also know me. You should be my former friend. Besides, I''ve been watching you and Ah Ying together, so you should also be friends. A friend''s friend''s is a friend, isn''t it? "


    She is first Leng, "you call him a Ying?"


    "Well, he asked me to call it that way," I nodded. Did this girl like Xuan Yuanying? She thought I was a rival when she heard me calling so kindly? "Don''t worry, I don''t mean anything else to Ah Ying. I''m just a friend, so I won''t rob you," he said.


    She didn''t respond. When she wanted to understand what I said, she laughed. "Ha ha ha ha, if you let him hear that, he will be heartbroken. Ha ha ha, I want to see his expression after hearing this, ha ha ha. " Wait to smile enough, just slowly straighten waist, wiped the tears that wipe canthus, "I call flame."


    "Flames." I repeated the name.


    "It''s your sister." She added.


    "Sister? Sister I let out a scream. Are all of them here to recognize their relatives?


    Sister? Lingxi listen to frown, didn''t hear jiangnuo has a sister. The woman looked at the little white fox on my head for a day, and then looked at me, "probably, your elder sister in the previous life."


    Oh, it''s a surprise to me. Talking about the past life You will not have been chasing from the past to the present, and how old are you? This door is really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. After a few steps, I meet an acquaintance who is either hundreds or thousands of years old.


    "Well Sister, what are you doing here? " You can''t just come to meet someone.


    Flame expression suddenly cold down, "remind you, when nothing, don''t think, easy to have an accident."


    Again! "I know, I know." I nodded, so you don''t have to remind me again and again.


    Flame also want to say something, mouth moved but did not make a sound, then helpless smile, turned away.


    We three also have some inexplicable, the person already disappeared, the small brocade half a day, elsewhere a word, "you can''t really be in the way before."


    "Well I don''t know! " If I knew, I wouldn''t get involved.


    "It seems that this woman has never met before." Ling Xi frowned. "Elder Xuanyuan''s friend? I don''t think I have


    "Indeed." Xiaojin also nodded, "see you for the first time."


    I reached out and rubbed my eyes. I was a little sleepy. "Go back." I couldn''t wake up when I got up early in the morning. As a result, I spent the whole day listening to speeches and watching sacrifices. I was about to fall asleep.


    When I went back to my house, I basically went to bed. The sensation caused by the day was not calm. Ling Xi didn''t leave and stayed with me. Xiao Jin sent us back and went back. He was worried about what happened to Ling Yun. It was very late that Ling Yun came back in a hurry. As a result, before saying anything, Ling Xi motioned him to keep his voice down, which made Ling Yunsheng swallow what he had said. Through Ling Xi''s back, Ling Yun saw the sweet person sleeping on the bed in the house, and then he gave a faint smile and said nothing.


    "How is she?" Ling Yun lowered his voice for fear of waking the people inside.


    Ling Xi shakes his head, turns around and pulls Ling Yun out and closes the door. "It''s nothing more. I''m tired too. I''ll go to sleep as soon as I come back."


    Hearing Lingxi''s words, Xiaojin comes up from behind and looks Lingxi up and down, left and right, back and forth in surprise. A pair of black and transparent eyes show that Lingxi''s hair is straight. "Pa -" Lingxi slaps in the past impolitely. It''s not heavy or light, but it''s enough to make Xiaojin move away."What are you looking at? If you look around, I''ll dig out your eyeballs and hit them with marbles." Lingxi glared at Xiaojin and pulled his clothes.


    "Nothing, nothing." Xiaojin rubbed her face and shook her head. "I''m just a little surprised. The way I just talked is not like Miss Lingxi I know. What''s more, what happened today is that your psychological endurance is really strong."


    Lingxi stretched out his hand and twisted Xiaojin''s arm. Xiaojin immediately showed his teeth in pain and didn''t dare to fight back. Then, Lingxi also coldly lowered his face and lowered his eyelids. "What happened tonight is really unacceptable. It can even be said that it''s like I saw another world. The way I thought is the same as what I saw. No matter how strong it is, it''s just killing demons It''s just a ghost, but today''s situation, er It''s like watching special effects in movies. Now it''s happening in front of us. It''s amazing and scary. "


    "Panic?" Ling Yun put down his hand, did not understand why Ling Xi would describe it like this, and then he was relieved.


    "Yeah, panic." Ling Xi leaned back and against the wall. "I thought that the world of Taoism and Dharma I came into contact with was mysterious enough. I didn''t expect that..." At this point, Ling Xi laughed at himself.

 Chapter 758

    "I know that a lot of things that happened today are not something that ordinary people can touch. In the past, I never believed in God, but today, I think it''s a miracle that God is helping Wang LIAOSHAN."


    Ling Yun sighed, "in fact, the so-called world of Tao and Dharma is not what we see or understand. Immortals and gods exist, but they are far away from us..."


    Lingyun''s words haven''t finished, the epilogue hasn''t come out, was interrupted by Lingxi, "brother, who is she in the end?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Before finishing a sentence, he swallows it back alive. Ling Yun is not angry either. Hearing Ling Xi''s question, Ling Yun is silent. "There are some things that we can''t get involved in."


    "But we''ve been involved. Now nono is in it. Who is she? Where do you come from? Even if we don''t admit it, others will naturally associate you with Jiang Nuo, and you are the little leader of the Ling family! " Ling Xi was impatient. "Brother, you are the future master of the Ling family. You are now the little master of the family. You should focus on the family. Or can you guarantee that you can protect the family and her? "


    Ling Yun lost his words all of a sudden. Yes, he is the young leader of the Ling family. He is the future leader of the family. In the soul master''s vein, he is the best. But in daomen, he is just a little bit of a Taoist. In this world, he is nothing. He is too weak to protect her.


    "In fact, even if you don''t say it, I understand it." Ling Xi sighed. "Nono, she is not an existence that I can understand. There are too many lights on her. Even if she tries to cover up, she still can''t stop. Who is she? It may not matter what the identity is, or whether there is such a person in the world. "


    Ling Yun frowned and looked at Ling Xi, "you Did you find anything? "


    "No," Ling Xi turned around and wiped away the tears from his eyes without any trace. "If you want to keep her around, protect her. I believe you have this ability and you will be the strongest." Lingxi finish, directly leave, no point of stay.


    Ling Yun looks at Ling Xi''s figure, until Ling Xi disappears in the corner, just relieved! The corners of his mouth slightly raised, "in this case, I''ll borrow your lucky words, ha ha." Then he opened the door and entered the room.


    Ling Yun, who had entered the door, didn''t hear it. At the moment when Ling Xi left just now, there was a sentence that was very light and light, "so, you must be good." Unfortunately, he can''t hear any more.


    The air in the room is very quiet, with the ancient flavor around it. The smell of being close and distant lingers on the tip of the nose, which makes people feel very comfortable. The girl on the bed seems to be sleeping very well, but her face is still a little pale. She is cold all over and goes straight to the quilt, leaving only a small head to breathe the air outside. Her frown seems to be having a nightmare. The shaking of the body tells the sweetheart how scared and insecure he is.


    If one day I''m really gone, what should you do?


    Ling Yun sits beside the bed and reaches out to help the person on the bed tuck in the corner. His hand can''t help touching her little face. He thinks of today''s event again and laughs helplessly. She''s really a girl who doesn''t worry. Her heart is really big. What''s the mess outside? She''s in the mood to sleep.


    Ling Yun thinks and smiles. The girl is still sleeping. I don''t know if it''s because I feel Ling Yun''s presence. She looks much better and feels relieved. Ling Yun is relieved and wipes her broken hair with her thumb.


    "Silly girl, no matter what happens, I will be by your side!" Ling Yun whispered, for fear of waking her up. "So, don''t be afraid. No matter what happens, I will protect you."


    Why do you have such feelings? Ling Yun himself doesn''t know. He thinks he is not a meddler. Even if he is usually mild on the surface, he can''t change his inner coldness. He accepts a girl so easily. Why on earth? At the beginning, he just took a look at the white shadow at the scene of the car accident, and then he followed her without hesitation. It was not because of her powerful spiritual power, but because he wanted to see her. The first time he met was in Japan. Ling Yun still remembers the scene at that time. He was only impressed by the woman who was on that side of the road. The girl under the cherry blossom was smiling at him and Xi They are all stained with petals, and he can smell the cherry blossom fragrance on her body from memory. Her eyes when she looks at him are most unforgettable, like looking at an old friend and thinking of her lover. It was this look that made him recognize that they were the same kind of people, not for the purpose of killing, but for the coexistence of human and ghost.


    Ling Yun holds the hand outside. Who do you think of at that time? Is it the one you love? Then you call me Liuyun, isn''t that his name? Inexplicable, jealousy.


    It''s daybreak outside. It''s another day. The gathering will continue the next day. The next few days will be a fight. It''s another dispute. I just hope there won''t be any more conflicts.


    It seems that it''s very difficult for people to wake up when they fall asleep, and so are ghosts. No, ghosts are more serious. At least they don''t have a headache when they sleep too much. On the contrary, they can have a good rest to supplement their spiritual power."So that''s why you stay in bed?" The girl in front of her had a smile on her face.


    "Xiao Xi, you must understand that I am a ghost, different from you." I explained patiently.


    Ling Xi''s whole face is black, "you can find such a good reason to stay in bed. I''m really kneeling for you."


    "It''s not reason, it''s truth." I raised my face and gave a serious answer. "You''re not a ghost, you don''t know."


    "Go away!" Lingxi angry, "don''t talk nonsense, hurry to go, almost started, just to wait for you."


    But I was dragged forward by her. I was still a little confused. Can you imagine the anger of being dragged up when I was sleeping well? What are you excited about, miss? It''s just watching people fight.


    "Where is Liuyun?" I don''t understand to ask a way, usually clearly should be Ling Yun call me to get up?


    "Long time ago," Ling Xibai gave me a look, and already took me to yesterday''s round platform, but the altar became a martial arts platform. It''s hard for them to change all the arrangements in one night. "Here we go, here we go."


    With the sound of the Gong, people had already stood on the stage. Ling Xi told me, "the one who is a little stronger is Peng Yongfei, the new disciple of the Li family.

 Chapter 759

    "Peng Yongfei? Isn''t that Li? " I don''t understand of ask a way.


    "It''s just a disciple. It''s to find a person with spiritual power and high talent from outside. If you accept him as a disciple, it''s not necessarily a member of your own family." Ling Xi replied, and then introduced, "that over there is Wang Liuheng, the young master of the Wang family, who is also the younger brother of Wang Liushan, the spirit gathering man yesterday. Wang Liushan became the spirit gathering man, and the Li family must have played a role in boosting the flames. It seems that there is a good play to watch."


    The two sides kept on fighting on the stage, sword to sword and palm to palm.


    The following people are constantly better, some are cheering Peng Yongfei, others are cheering Wang Liuheng. Finally, the two sides step back three steps and hug each other.


    "The sword skill of the Li family can''t be underestimated." Wang Liuheng didn''t say well.


    "I''m joking. Brother Wang''s hegemonic sword can''t be underestimated. It''s very powerful, but I almost got hurt by you." It''s a pity that Peng Yongfei is just a disciple with a different surname, and he doesn''t feel that Wang Liuheng''s tone is wrong.


    They looked at each other with a smile and jumped off the platform one after another.


    The second pair also came on stage, a man and a woman, and Ling Xi introduced to me, "this pair is amazing. The woman is Donghuang Zixuan, the eldest lady of Yin Yang family, the most gifted woman in daomen. The man is daomen''s little master Daoqi."


    "Yin Yang family? "Taoism?" I look confused, "a hundred schools of thought? What''s the relationship between Daoism and Daoism? "


    "Taoism originated from the Wang family, but it is the most deeply rooted of Taoism and Yin and Yang. Almost all the powerful and ancient books and books on techniques are collected in the two families." Ling Xi introduced to me, "I tell you, these two have a very special relationship in private. It seems that the winner and loser are very clear. If dodge dares to touch the finger of emperor Zixuan, he will have to kneel down on durian."


    I laughed, did not answer, quietly looking at the stage of the contest, but also confirmed Lingxi''s words, the man really tied his hands and feet, just defense, but the woman played bold, really put the fiance as a human flesh sandbag.


    Just then, thinking about it, a voice came from my brain again. "It''s boring to see this contest?"


    I looked up and looked around, but I didn''t find his figure. Where are you? "


    "In the crowd."


    "It''s the same as not saying it." I rolled my eyes in my heart.


    "Otherwise, where do you want me to be?"


    I really don''t want to pay attention to him,


    "why don''t you leave? Go back quickly. It''s not for you to come. "


    "Just a second."


    "Wait? What are you waiting for? "


    "Wait for you," he chuckled. "As long as you''re OK during the congregation, I''ll go."


    "Inexplicable"


    the other party didn''t say anything more, and I didn''t want to say anything more to him. Soon, the second pair also ended with the victory of Donghuang Zixuan. After all, this is the future daughter-in-law. Dodge can''t sell it, and the third pair came to power.


    Looking at you, I don''t want to come out early in the morning


    Lingxi immediately grabbed me, "Ai Ai, where are you going? It''s almost the second brother. Don''t you have a look? "


    "I''m looking for something to eat. I''m starving." I rubbed my stomach. "I''ll be back soon. I won''t miss it."


    "Well," Ling Xisong opened his hand, thought about it and added, "bring some for me. I went to see you early in the morning, and I didn''t eat."


    You deserve to starve to death!


    I turned and left, my bell moving gently with the wind. It''s not easy to find a kitchen in such a big door. Fortunately, my aunt''s nose is so sensitive that I followed the taste. Sneaky cat into the waist, after all, I''m here to steal, it''s not good to be found.


    At this time, the chef in the kitchen is preparing lunch. No one noticed that someone came in. I sneaked under the counter and touched a piece of cake. Suddenly I remembered something and stood up straight and ate it openly.


    I''m a ghost. As long as I don''t let others see me, they can''t see me. Look at my brain. At this time, we should have the consciousness of being a ghost.


    The craftsman of this door is good, and the snacks are delicious. I directly sat on the stove and tasted a plate of exquisite snacks nearby.


    "Where''s the kitten coming here to steal food?" A crisp voice came, and I was shocked. How could anyone see me? I turned to see, this is a man in family dress, a face of obscene smile.


    I looked around, as if there was no cat, I tried to move, his eyes also moved along with my figure, I once again tilted to the other side, his eyes also followed.


    OK, I didn''t run. I just saw me. "Cough, can you see me?"


    "I''m a Taoist." He had no choice but to smile.


    I looked at his clothes, but smacked, "I''m with Ling Yun of Ling family. I''m not alone. I''m hungry. Don''t catch me, or Ling Yun won''t let you go."His eyes rose slightly, like crescent moon. "Ling Yun?"


    I swallow a mouthful of dim sum, flatter like put dim sum together, "alone music is not as good as all music, a person eat together as steal, want to eat together?" As long as you don''t bother me.


    The visitor''s face turned a little red. "Well, how do you know I''m hungry?"


    "At this time, those who still come to the kitchen are not Kitchen helpers, so they have to be hungry to find food." I put the snack plate back.


    The visitor also came over and pinched a piece of snack from the plate. "Well, it''s delicious. This snack is really good."


    "I''m hungry. Everything tastes good." I smile, "it''s like..." With that, the expression on my face condensed.


    "What''s the matter?" He looked at me and suddenly stopped talking and asked.


    "Nothing." I smile, just think of something, but for a moment do not remember, forget, "I eat well, I go back first, you also hurry up ah, or wait to be caught, can not blame me." Before leaving, he grabbed two pieces of snacks for Lingxi.


    The man frowned, his eyes darkened, and said with a bitter smile, "I really didn''t die. I thought the flame deceived me again." Then he got up and left the kitchen. A group of chefs were relieved.


    The fastest speed back to the martial arts platform, quietly if silent, like never left the same.


    "Nono, here, here." Ling Xi Chong waved to me, "the next one is the second brother. I heard that the second brother has received a new contract spirit. I haven''t seen it yet."


    "Oh, oh." I nodded and handed over the packaged snacks. "The snacks I brought you are delicious."

 Chapter 760

    "Oh, thank you." Ling Xi picked it up and ate at the same time.


    "Where have you been?" It''s coming back.


    "Look at the competition." I really don''t want to pay attention to it. You say you are a good western vampire. If you don''t stay in the west, you will scare people. Bubble girl, suck blood. What are you doing in China? Air tickets don''t cost money. If they are found by Taoists, I don''t know if they have any effect on Western ghosts, but what if they are injured? Since I''m your sister, I have to be responsible for you.


    "What? Where did you go? So angry? "


    "No, I just don''t want to pay attention to you."


    "It would hurt me to say that."


    "If you know you are sad, just listen to your sister and go home." With that, I directly blocked the signal and no longer received his information.


    The next one is Ling Fei. I have no time to chat with him. Looking at Ling Fei''s figure suddenly fell on the test bench, I unconsciously smile. When I see my opponent, Ling Xi suddenly gets cold.


    "Murong Yurou." Ling Xi surprised to say, "how is she? What does she want? "


    "I remember, it''s your cousin." I sprained my head. That woman, I still remember the woman who made me uncomfortable when I first came to Ling''s house.


    "There are rules for the competition, but life and death depend on fate, and success or failure depends on heaven." Lingxi clenched his fist, "Murong Yurou must have no good intentions at this time."


    "What''s the matter?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    Ling Xi tightly frowned, "she is a Murong family, but because she was raised in the Ling family, she has been eyeing the position of the head of the Ling family."


    "There are many usurpers," I murmured, and then comforted Ling Xi, "it''s OK. No matter how powerful, can Ling Fei be powerful? After all, Liuyun''s younger brother is not. "


    Ling Xi looked at me, thought for a while, nodded, and then said nothing more.


    At the beginning of the competition, Murong Yurou rushed up, and the peach sword in her hand was unpredictable, like a butterfly dance. There was never such a technique in the world. Ling Fei was unprepared for a moment. He just felt that there was a flower in front of him, and the spirit of contract had not been summoned, so she was almost pierced by Murong Yurou''s sword.


    Immediately, Ling Fei also moved, and Qi lingfu waved in front of him, "three Qi Lingtai, which I have contracted, turns ghosts into souls. Follow me, Yu Ye, come!" A heavy drink, Murong Yurou''s sword also stabbed again. Ling Fei didn''t hide. There was no need. In front of him, there was only a human figure. The blue flame was burning on the tip of the sword. It was a hand that grasped the sword.


    "How offending." The unreal human figure suddenly becomes the entity, and instantly flies Murong Yurou out.


    It''s not the way to go on like this. For a moment, Murong Yurou''s evil spirit is strong and powerful. The breath directly penetrates the contract spirit to Ling Fei.


    "Evil spirit, he is a demon." Someone called out.


    "Murong Yurou is possessed!"


    "How can evil spirits get involved in the gathering? Is there any conspiracy?"


    The voice around is getting louder and louder, but Murong Yurou is a little at a loss. When she takes the lead, someone comes up behind.


    Plain clothes float by, Ling Fei has been faster than anyone in front of Murong Yurou.


    "Dear elders, no matter what Yurou is, it''s all about our Ling family." Ling Fei gives everyone a hug.


    "Murong Yurou has been possessed, and this evil can''t be left." Someone called.


    Lingxi also angry, directly climbed up the contest platform, cross the waist to a group of people. "It''s our family business. It''s none of your business. But with one evil spirit, you can say that people are possessed by demons and bring disaster. Why don''t you say that you are the God of war? Why don''t you say that you made the change yesterday? "


    I''m a little surprised. Just now I''m gnashing my teeth at Murong Yurou. Now I''m inexplicably protecting the calf? Shall I go up and say something?


    Before I thought about it, I was grabbed and said, "give it to me." After that, the red clothes floated to him and waved his sleeves. "It''s really someone else''s family business. Even if it hurts someone, it''s still someone else''s family business. A good new comer of the gathering spirit club is even more agitated than you. "


    "Who?" Someone asked directly.


    "It must not be a good person to help demons. Go ahead and kill her. Well... " The man had not finished a word, suddenly his mouth and nose began to bleed and he fell down.


    "Next? Who is it? " Sleeves flying, red eyes looking at the group below.


    "Miss flame," headmaster Xuanyuan was also a little surprised, "that woman has been possessed."


    "Possessed? Evidence? " Flame glanced at leader Xuanyuan,


    "this She hurt the second young master of the Ling family. " Xuanyuan old man looked at Lingfei and was beaten in the face. Lingfei was protecting Murong Yurou.


    "It''s just a small thing that breaks the spirit gathering society. It''s just a time of practicing and getting possessed. How can it make such a fuss and panic?" Xuanyuanying''s words are merciless.


    There was a silence below. After a while, someone said, "we are too nervous."Xuanyuanying coldly left, behind a red clothes fall, and then look at the martial platform, the red woman has disappeared, "go on."


    Ling Xi and Ling Fei pull Murong Yurou to step down. After Ling Xi comes down, he releases his hand and comes to me. My heart of gossip is burning, "eh? You didn''t hate her just now. How can you help her? "


    "It''s not the same thing." Ling Xi smacked his lips. "First, no matter what, she was also brought by Ling family. If she was named evil spirit, Ling family would not be able to get rid of it. Second, it''s really our family business. "


    "Listen to what you mean, how do I feel that you seem to know that Murong Yurou has evil spirit from the beginning?" I rubbed Ling Xi''s arm curiously.


    Ling Xi took a look at me and didn''t hide, "Murong''s family was destroyed, and Murong Yurou herself was cursed. That''s why she showed her evil spirit. In addition, she saw her family killed with her own eyes. She was eager to pay for it and lost her cultivation."


    "Oh." I nodded clearly, but the reason is certainly not just that. "Murong family should be half corpse family."


    "Poof Cough, cough. " Lingxi spray a ground of dim sum dregs, "you intelligence agency come of, this all know?"


    I smacked, "I guess. Because she seems to have the smell of corpse, but not all of it. "


    Ling Xi nodded, "well, the ancestors of Murong family married zombies, and their descendants have zombie blood."


    "Zombies can still have children. Is that a rapist?" I came up with an idea for no reason.

 Chapter 761

    What can I do in front of Naihe bridge? Sansheng is set before Sansheng stone. The name is engraved on Sansheng stone. When you cross that bridge, you can come back again. Sansheng''s marriage is with you. If you can''t cross it, it turns into a stone under the bridge. Sansheng''s marriage falls into oblivion. Forget the river, the other side of the flower, flower time, hate moment.


    "Cough." Ling Xi was stuck in the snack, glanced at me and continued to eat, "what a mess, I didn''t expect that your brain hole is bigger than me."


    "What''s a brain hole? It''s a fact." I have no choice but to spread out my hand, "by the way, I''m afraid that your Ling family will have to give an explanation, saying that she doesn''t know her own situation? Why are you still on stage? "


    "She''s too eager for revenge." Ling Xi sighed helplessly.


    "In other words, I have always been very curious about why there are also half ghost families and half demon families. Why do those Taoists care so much about this half corpse family?" I was puzzled and asked,


    Ling Xi threw the last snack into his mouth, "you know, corpses carry corpse poison, so descendants also carry corpse poison. Whether they die or for other reasons, they will cause a catastrophe. It can be said that the people in this family are a group of biochemical weapons." Ling Xi replied.


    I probably understood, "so, was Murong''s family destroyed by daomen?"


    "Shh," Ling Xi motioned to me in a low voice, "don''t talk nonsense. It''s a gate. Don''t be killed if you talk nonsense."


    Only if you know too much will you be killed. I smack, this door is dark enough.


    Another episode has not affected today''s progress. I don''t think I have any bugs with me. I''ve been here for two days, and accidents happen every day. Shouldn''t I come tomorrow?


    The next few contests were innocuous, but the dazzling technique was an eye opener for me. The technique of every family in daomen was different, and the rookies who went up were all elites. It was really a feast for the eyes to show their own technique as much as possible.


    This rookie competition will take about two or three days. After all, there are a lot of family members in every department. There are more or less clan leaders, elders and elders in every family. They all bring one or two excellent apprentices or their new generation of children. The youngest is only ten years old, and the oldest is only thirty.


    After the competition, Ling Yun took me back. I didn''t see him all day, and I didn''t know where he had gone. However, his expression seemed to be not very good. After I was carried back to my room, I arranged dinner and left in a hurry.


    "Flowing Clouds." I quickly reached out and grabbed his sleeve, "where are you going?"


    Lingyun pause, hand rub my head, "some things need to deal with, you eat dinner first, obediently wait for me to come back." Then he rubbed the head of the little fox in my arms, "you are also obedient with her."


    Little fox looked up at Lingyun, blinked, blinked, and then fell down again.


    After a pause, I sent my hand, "then be careful and come back early." I think it''s probably because of today''s Murong Yurou affair. It seems that this is really a big event. If daomen really wanted to destroy the Murong family at the beginning, it would be impossible to allow the future trouble. Today, Murong Yurou is coming with the Ling family, so it is necessary to give daomen an explanation.


    Ling Yun left in a hurry. I looked at the table in front of me and had no appetite for dinner. I put down my chopsticks and took the fox out of the door. The weather was really boring in the house. I''d better go to the yard to cool off. By the way, I can wait for Ling Yun.


    It''s still early at this time. There are traces of fire burning in the sky. The color is the color after the sun, but the light is not warm. At this time, there is a little noise outside the yard, but it''s very quiet inside. Most of the people from Ling family and soul master have gone out to solve the problem of Murong Yurou, but I don''t know if it will affect Lingyun.


    A door in the West was pushed open, and the young man in white came out slowly, with a flaming woman beside him. I remember him as the elder named moye of the soul master. It is said that he is more than 1000 years old, and his contract spirit is called Chilong. I remember that he is a contract spirit with fire, which I learned from those contract spirits. It''s said that Chilong is also very powerful. He was the companion of Mo''s brothers in the Jianghu at the beginning. It''s a pity that when moye was robbed by thunder, because he blocked the thunder, he died. After moye became an immortal, he left her as the spirit of contract.


    Watching him come out, he seems to have noticed me, looked at me, and then nodded slightly, which is a greeting.


    "Hello." Since people say hello, I can''t ignore it. After all, I''m a senior.


    After a pause, he suddenly turned a corner and came to me, "are you the Ling family''s contract spirit?"


    Originally sitting, I looked up at him, "no, I''m Liuyun No, Ling Yun''s friend. "


    "Lingyun," he murmured, even sat down beside me, "my name is moye."


    I know, "my name is Jano." I also introduce myself.


    "Jano." He frowned and then laughed, "your spiritual power is really powerful. I''m afraid no one in Ling family can talk about you. Are you interested in becoming my contractual spirit?" The female contract spirit beside him heard this and looked at him, but didn''t say anything."Don''t you have a contract spirit?" I looked at the ghost beside him, "and it''s a powerful spirit. I''m just a newborn ghost. I''m just a scum. Even if you say I have powerful spiritual power, I''m just a scare device. It''s really useless. "


    Moye laughed, "that''s just what you think. As long as you exercise well, you will exert all your strength."


    I pause, then laugh, "in fact, I don''t like the feeling of being bound." In short, if I don''t sign it, Ling Yun can''t let me sign it. Besides, he is an outsider. Even his predecessors can''t force good people to become prostitutes.


    "Well," moye also doesn''t matter, carefully looked at me for a while, looked at my hair.


    "You don''t want to kill people." I suddenly became nervous. Is this the so-called "better lack than abuse"? Even if you can''t use it for yourself, you won''t give it to others?


    As soon as moye was about to say something, the smile on his face suddenly sank, his eyes became deep, and then a figure came, "how can Mo Changlao be so stingy? You can rest assured that no one will dare to cheat you if you are in daomen."


    "Well, I don''t think anyone dares to provoke you anywhere." Moye sneered.

 Chapter 762

    "Oh? I haven''t seen you for a long time. I haven''t seen you these days. " So get out of here, get out of here.


    "How? Is this to catch me up? " Moye got up and looked at him.


    I also got up with him and gave him a little smile. I didn''t say anything. I just didn''t think I knew how to say it, and I didn''t mean they had a grudge? If you let moye know that I know xuanyuanying, then I still have a good life? I have to stay in the soul master.


    "Since elder Mo is all right, what are you doing here?" Xuanyuanying glanced at moxie.


    "At least we are old acquaintances. How about not getting along? " Moye has no fear of sneering.


    Xuanyuanying frowned, "are you not afraid that I will kill you?"


    "You won''t kill me." Moye laughed with indifference, "if you want to kill me, how can you keep my soul master for so long?"


    "Hum," Xuanyuan Ying snorted coldly. Suddenly she reached out and clamped the ghost''s throat. "I don''t want to kill you because she wants you to live, but it doesn''t mean I don''t hate you. If I can''t kill you, I''ll kill your spirit."


    "Chilong." Moye anxiously called out and grabbed xuanyuanying''s hand. "What''s the matter? Come to me and don''t touch her."


    Xuanyuanying sneered, "it''s really Lang Youqing''s intention."


    "Cough." Chi long was choked by his throat for a while.


    Hot breath in moye behind, "you''d better worry about yourself." One hand clamped moye''s throat from behind.


    "Sister flame." Moye frowned and called.


    "Don''t call me sister," cried the flame. "I feel sick." Then he looked at chi long, "you contract spirit, is also fire spirit, if I absorb her..."


    "Don''t No Moye was pinched throat, can only difficult voice.


    I look at this picture strangely. It doesn''t look like moye can''t beat xuanyuanying and flame. And even if he can''t, how can he know if he doesn''t beat them? It''s like moye doesn''t fight back intentionally and let them fight. Doesn''t it mean that they have a grudge? It seems that moye is ashamed of them.


    "That..." Can you see me? "Well said, this is a harmonious society, violence is not desirable." Eyes Qi Qi looked over, my head sweat, "you continue, when I did not say." There''s a lot of tension over there. What''s my mouth at this time? It''s not for fire collection.


    Four people did not say a word, xuanyuanying and flame released their hands one after another, flame came to xuanyuanying behind, chi long was released and suddenly fell on the ground coughing, "cough ~"


    "chi long." Mo Xie will chi long help up, "OK?"


    "Nothing." Chi long shakes his head, gets up and looks at Xuan Yuan Ying and flame, "the thing before is that we are sorry for you."


    It''s really moye. They feel guilty. It seems that I guessed right, "well, several elders, it''s been more than a thousand years, and it''s time to pass. Don''t you feel tired after a thousand years of hatred? It''s not easy for a man to live for a thousand years, and it''s nothing to do with revenge. "


    When I open my mouth, moxie and Chilong change their faces. Moxie comes to me and blocks me behind. Without saying a word, he just blocks xuanyuanying''s eyes.


    Chi long pulled me. "Don''t talk about you. You can''t afford to offend these two people, and it''s useless to have powerful spiritual power."


    I looked at xuanyuanying and flame. It seemed that they didn''t get along so well before. "Oh, I''ve been remembering this hatred for a thousand years. It''s really tiring to say that I''m tired."


    "How about..." I immediately became a peacemaker in the middle. Just as I was about to go out, don''t pull me back. Immediately after Mo Xie, he said, "it''s better to forget it. If it''s harmful to others but not to himself, let it pass."


    "No way!" The flame exclaimed, "even if other people don''t remember this hatred, I can''t just forget it. You... " Then it seemed to think of something. "Forget it. I''m too lazy to tell you."


    Hey, don''t talk about such a misunderstanding. Sure enough, moye turned to look at me, "forget? What do you mean


    "Nothing. I really don''t know anything. I don''t know them." Quickly with xuanyuanying and flame get rid of the relationship, otherwise go back still can''t be swept out.


    I''m not supposed to be here now. If you have revenge, don''t hurt my pond fish. I''ll meddle in your business and let you make up.


    "Hey, don''t be so ruthless." The flame smiles. "I don''t know, but at least I know each other. Why? Are you afraid that elder Mo will go back for revenge? Take the Ling family and your little Ling Yun for an operation? "


    "You''ll be fine until you get there," I whispered, glancing away at the flame.


    Xuanyuanying looked at me and said with a smile, "well, he won''t embarrass you. It''s getting late. You can go back to the house and have a rest. Flame, you can go back too. Let me have a good talk with him."


    "Do as you please." The flame doesn''t matter. It''s best to fight.


    "Well Doesn''t it matter? " Don''t worry. I don''t worry. "Can you go out and talk? It''s a lot of trouble to fight. "A group of people looked over, eyes mysterious.


    I was looking at some inexplicable, "er Why do you think that about me? " I''m not wrong.


    Flame helplessly shook his head, "can really have never seen you so heartless smelly girl." Then he came up to me and said, "go on, take you away."


    I was pulled away by the flame, slip fox? I look at the fox in my arms all day long. How can you slip away when you are sleeping all the time?


    Pulled away by the flame, the small yard immediately fell into a quiet, xuanyuanying did not speak, moxie and Chilong did not know what to say. The pressure for a while makes both sides uncomfortable.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Moye can''t help it at last.


    "Nothing," Xuan Yuan Ying''s eyes darkened.


    Shit, what are you doing standing like this? Sun on the moon, "if you have nothing to do, you won''t send it."


    "That girl just now, please keep an eye on her these days. Don''t let him leave your sight." Xuanyuanying said.


    Moye was a little strange and frowned, "what do you mean? That girl just now, who is she? "


    "Someone you owe." Xuanyuanying sat on the stone bench and replied.


    Moye thought for a moment, the person he owed "She How could she be like this, my brother


    "I think you know what happened before. I haven''t seen him since then." Xuanyuanying sighed.


    Moxie pause, "I also have, probably decades did not see him."

 Chapter 763

    "You should know how much trouble she will have if she appears. Maybe this gathering meeting will become a disaster." Xuanyuanying doesn''t have much mood to care where Mo Chen goes. It''s best to die. "She is under your eyelids now. It must be more convenient for you to protect her than me."


    Chi long suddenly asked, "did she forget that it was also because of the fall of Shentai one month ago? I heard a lot of people saying, "she''s dead."


    Xuanyuanying did not answer, fingers gently tapping on the stone table, "she is still her, but we do not want her to know who she is, to be jiangnuo is better than to be herself."


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t like her very much," chi long''s eyes narrowed slightly, "but it''s undeniable that I owe her, I owe her my life. I don''t think I would have stood here today if she hadn''t gathered me


    Xuanyuanying sneered, "listen to you say so, you and flame are like-minded, she does not like you."


    Chi long smacked his lips, "I don''t like her because she has the unique conditions to surpass everything in the world, but she doesn''t practice well and is greedy for the world. What''s more, she can be stupid. She doesn''t have a long memory until she dies, so she is willing to recognize the reality."


    Xuanyuanying is silent. He also knows that chi long is telling the truth. Even if the words are not pleasant, they are also true. "I have already conveyed what I want to tell you. As a Taoist elder, I trust you to do it. I hope you can pay attention to it."


    Moxie looked at xuanyuanying, "I know." Even if he doesn''t get rid of him with his identity, he will do it. If he owes too much, he will have to pay it back.


    I leaned against the door, the flame helplessly looked at me, "why do you have to know?"


    "Just because I forget, doesn''t mean I want to." I murmured, turning to look at her, "you all say that forgetting may be the best, but have you ever thought about how I feel? I also have relatives, friends and lovers. It''s just that I forget. Is it fair to me? "


    "Forgetting is really the best thing for you. You are too tired and need a rest." The flame rubbed my head. "As for your relatives, friends, lovers, as long as we remember."


    My eyes darkened. Only those who bear everything will give up everything.


    Xuanyuan night came out, looking at us leaning against the door, frowned, but did not speak, flame shook his head at him, and then followed Xuanyuan night to leave.


    Watching the two of them leave, I slowly hold the fox into the door, watching moye and Chilong are still in the yard, moye sitting in the pavilion in the yard, with a wine pot and two wine cups in hand, I pause, just walked over, "master. Is that all? "


    "Well." Moye looked up and gave me a smile, "you didn''t hear all of them."


    It''s really embarrassing to hear that someone found me in the corner. I sat opposite moye and drank the wine with an embarrassed face. "Well, what kind of wine is this? That''s good. "


    "The fragrance of bright jade brewed by chi long," moye replied with a smile, "this wine is not very strong. If you like, you can drink two more cups."


    Now that I''ve said that, I''m not polite. I put out my hand and poured a glass of wine for myself again, biting the edge of the cup and smacking, "who am I?" Since they won''t talk, they just ask others.


    "You are you." Moye said with a smile.


    I rolled my eyes, it seems that this goods also with xuanyuanying they ventilation, refused to say, then forget it, "forget it, when I didn''t ask."


    Moxie stopped and looked at me, "would you like to follow me?"


    "I said I would not sign." I rolled my eyes. I haven''t given up yet.


    "I didn''t let you sign with me." Moye is indifferent to drink wine, "just like you follow Ling family kid, why can''t you follow me?"


    Listening to moye''s words, I smacked my mouth and murmured in a low voice, "kid? You''re not a kid yourself. You don''t look as big as a cloud. "


    "It just looks like there''s nothing wrong with me calling him a kid." Moye continued to drink tea calmly.


    I immediately covered my mouth. "Nothing. I didn''t say anything." These guys have great ears, right? "You are an elder of the Mo family. You are the oldest and the highest Taoist. Why do you take such a burden like me?"


    "You are not a burden." Moye helplessly looked at me like, "I take you to practice, better than the Ling family that boy takes here to run around."


    "I can''t stay idle, so I''d better go out and run," I said, spreading out my hand. "Besides, Liuyun is not as weak as it seems. I still like his breath. It makes me comfortable. "


    "I''m worried about you." Moye frowned and selectively ignored the sentence behind me, "your appearance is very accidental, and your spiritual power is too strong. Even chi long is incomparable." Said, looked at the chi long behind, chi long also smile, nodded at me.


    "Your spiritual power is more powerful than your spirit, more powerful than God''s, but still in the world. I don''t think you can escape the eyes of the gods. " Chi long took over Mo Xie''s words to continue to say, "that kid, can''t necessarily be able to save you."


    "It doesn''t matter." I reached for two drinks. "And even if I want to leave Liuyun, I should follow Ah Ying. I know ah Ying earlier, and it seems that they are better than you."It seems to be true, but "But you''re at Ling''s now."


    "It''s the same to follow you from Liuyun, and it''s the same to follow Ah Ying. Why don''t I choose a better one," I told them with my head tilted.


    Chi long faltered for a while, the corner of his mouth smoked, "it seems that it is such a truth."


    "In fact, the result is the same whether we consider it or not." I hold up the glass, "I will not leave Liuyun, only stay by his side, I will be at ease."


    Moye looked at me like this, sighed, murmured, "brother or no chance?"


    "Ah?" What do you mean I don''t understand? My ears are not as good as you. What brother? What chance?


    "Well, nothing." Moye covered the embarrassment on his face with a wine glass.


    Chi long is more simple than Mo Xie, "do you like that boy?"


    Like it? "Well, I like Liuyun." I nodded. But don''t think about it. It''s not like that.


    Chi long seems to see what I mean, "no, I mean, the love between men and women, you fell in love with that boy?"


    "Absolutely not." I immediately raised my hand, "I swear, I absolutely have no idea of Liuyun. I just like it in general, eh Love for family. "


    Chi long patted Mo Xie''s shoulder, "it''s OK, there''s still a chance."

 Chapter 764

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Moye rare silence, and chi long, unexpectedly found that this reincarnation after the little girl really than her memory that let her give birth to a little like woman love much more.


    For moye, when we meet for the first time, we are indifferent and aloof. However, if we understand deeply, we will find that there is no difference between moye and ordinary teenagers. It''s easy to forget that he was an immortal thousands of years ago.


    The yard quieted down again, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward. It seemed that there was nothing to say. I thought about it and thought that we should find some topic, "it seems that everyone is not here."


    "When Miss Ling''s watch had such a big accident, people from all walks of life would not let it go so easily. It might involve the whole soul master. Of course, we need to solve it well." Chi long answers carelessly.


    I took a look at her and thought, "that In fact, I always have a question, that is The Murong family was really given by the Taoist family because of the half corpse family. " I made a gesture, I believe they should be able to understand.


    Moye and Chilong changed their faces, "this matter, you don''t want to mention again."


    It seems that the root cutting is right, isn''t it


    "Stop it." Chilong said softly. "Daomen have their own arrangements. Don''t ask any more. Be careful to cause trouble."


    I smack, "I just want to say..."


    Chi long came to me and picked me up. "Don''t say anything. Now go back to the room and sleep. It''s getting late. Children should go to bed and get up early. "


    "Well, who is a child?" I was pushed to the room by chi long.


    "Children say you, how old do you think you are?" Chi long retorts.


    Chi long pushed me out. I faltered and fell into an embrace. "I won''t bother you."


    I looked up at the top of the youth, Xiaojin wrinkled a small face, looking at chi long, holding me in his arms, "Xiaojin, how did you come back? What about Liuyun? "


    "Still busy." Xiaojin let me go, "cloud worried that you let me come back to have a look." As a result, if something really happened, couldn''t people have a good meeting?


    "Oh." I nodded, and then looked at the eyes blazing long, "that, Xiaojin, you don''t get me wrong, we just chat, I''m ok."


    "I don''t think so." Xiao Jin glanced at chi long again and then laughed, "don''t get me wrong, master. I''m just worried about our Arnold''s troubles."


    "No Chi long recovers high cold and walks silently to Mo Xie''s back.


    I was carried back to the room by Xiaojin, then pressed to the bed, "it''s late, you go to bed, cloud will come back later. You don''t have to worry. "


    "I''m a ghost. Ghosts don''t have to sleep." Even so, but still lie down and cover the quilt.


    "You know you''re a ghost." Xiaojin sat beside the bed, "you didn''t sleep well before. Now you say that ghosts don''t need to sleep. Go to bed quickly."


    "Oh," he said, "I''m not sleepy, but I''m used to sleeping.


    I didn''t see Ling Yun until I woke up. There was no one in the room, not even the little fox. After I got up, I went out barefoot and there was no one. It was almost noon. I looked up at my watch. It was more than ten o''clock. Why didn''t anyone call me? Today''s gathering has probably started.


    After another turn, sure enough, there was no breakfast. Ling Yun didn''t come back all night last night. Otherwise, why don''t you prepare breakfast. I sighed. Is Murong Yurou so difficult to solve?


    Without good morning, I had to go to the kitchen to get something to eat. Then I went to the meeting hall to see today''s competition according to the route I remember. When I arrived, I found that there were only a few people in the soul master, but they didn''t come back. Ling family is not a person, even Ling Xi is not in, just sitting in the seat before me sitting a man in white.


    When the man saw me coming, he waved at me and said, "it''s coming."


    I have a puzzled face, "Hello, you are Who is it? " Who is this? Why do you know me so well?


    "Through the cold." He waved at me.


    I seem to have been hit, I remember the flame or xuanyuanying, as if told me that little fox in my arms to go through the cold, "little fox?"


    "Yes." He laughed at me and waved again.


    This time I noticed the red rope on his hand. Well, I believe, "you Why have you changed the species? " From canine to adult.


    "Before that kid around you didn''t say that I was a fox demon." He pulls me to sit down, "fox demon nature can turn into human form."


    My face slightly changed, "then how can you be a male?"


    Du Han couldn''t help but be silent, "I was the public, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Then you sleep with me." I was angry. "Men and women are not compatible."


    "I''m sleeping. I don''t mind if you want me to be in charge." He reached over my shoulder in a friendly manner.I shake off his claws, in his shoulder a bite, "give me back to small fox, become so big why?"


    "Accompany you," he rubbed his shoulder, I bite is not heavy, he just eat pain of frown, "your side is cold and clear, no one is looking at strange desolate, of course I accompany you, not as you alone."


    That''s right, but I still want to hold the hairy ball. I pushed his arm, "change back, change back, change back."


    "So you don''t want me to be with you?" Du Han Za Za mouth, helplessly changed back to the little fox.


    I reached out and picked up the little fox. "It''s comfortable to hold him like this." I rubbed his smooth fur with my face. Although he was a fox, he didn''t smell at all. He was hairy and had a smell of sunshine.


    Du Han suddenly thought of a serious question, "are you a dog or a cat?"


    I thought about it. "I like everything," I like hairy things, "but if I have to say so, maybe there are more cats." After all, the meatballs of cats are soft and fun, and cats are more sticky than dogs.


    The little fox did not speak for a moment, lying on my arm, just like the vented ball, I immediately comforted, "of course, the little fox is good, very beautiful and lovely, I like it all."


    Green eyes looked at me, said that even if you say so, I will not be happy.


    Today, I have no acquaintances around me. The competition on the stage is boring.

 Chapter 765

    I yawned, but I didn''t go to see it after lunch. I''d better go to daomen to see where Lingyun went?


    As a result, I turned half a circle, but no one saw me. I turned myself around and got lost. Where is this? This gate is really big and terrible. I heard that there was a city in daomen. I don''t believe it. Now it seems that this is a city and a province. It''s estimated that it will take two or three days to drive.


    I have a little idea where the family background of the young master Mary Su came from. At that time, was there a broken four old society in the Republic of China, which defeated feudal superstition? Why didn''t you blow up this door? The political thought is not thorough. Otherwise, in such a big place, the country is not rich in land resources.


    "It''s a pity that he died young, this little beauty." In my confusion, a voice came from the sky. Before I looked up, a black shadow came down directly. I was overwhelmed directly, and the little fox in his arms also threw it out. He rolled twice before he stopped. "A ghost, a demon, what are you doing in the Taoist gate?"


    Looking at the man suddenly pressed down, he has a black shirt, black trousers, and a long white shirt on the outside. He has a pretty face, but he is not as handsome as a man should be. On the contrary, he is somewhat feminine.


    It''s just a seduction!


    I make complaints about it in my heart, and then answer, "no, I am coming with the soul master Ling family."


    "Soul master Ling family?" He frowned, "look at you, it doesn''t seem to be the spirit of contract."


    "Well, I''m not a contract spirit, I''m just a flow Ling Yun''s friend. " I''ll explain immediately, and, no matter who you are, can you get off first? It''s easy to be misunderstood.


    "Ling family." He slightly narrowed his eyes, "Oh, now that something has happened to the Ling family, you can still hang out so leisurely."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Still not down, I was angry, "who are you?" Too much.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce myself." He laughed, suddenly bent down, two hands on both sides of my head, "my name is Xuanyuan night, the young master of Xuanyuan family. Don''t know your name, little beauty? "


    Hearing his self introduction, I was stunned. Is he the boss of Xuanyuan family, who should have presided over the gathering ceremony? But let a girl for him almost died, this bastard is good here? For what? If he really had an accident, even if he was not in good health, he could be forgiven, but it didn''t look like he was in bad health.


    I subconsciously kicked a foot, he immediately rolled down from me, stood up, "ah ah, little beauty how suddenly angry?"


    "Are you the young master of the Xuanyuan family?" I glared at this guy.


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Why don''t you show up for the gathering ceremony? Why do you want a woman to replace you? You knew she was going to die, didn''t you? Why do you do that? " I asked aloud.


    He was stunned for a while and laughed. "I thought it was something. It was because of this."


    What do you mean, what do you think it is? Is it a small thing? "Do you think it''s a small thing? Scum I''m angry.


    "Oh, if she does die, it''s her own life." He didn''t care at all, "there has always been a saying in the Taoist school that people have their own destiny. It''s doomed that some people are born king, others fall into the grass and become bandits. What kind of road they choose and what kind of results they will have, they have to bear on their own. I can''t blame the world and the people. "


    "It''s clear that you deliberately set someone up." I clenched my fist.


    "Little beauty," he suddenly came behind me, "the water is too deep. You''d better not worry too much."


    The blue flame was burning all around. "It''s said that it''s because of something happened to the young master Xuanyuan that the temporary replacement will take place. But I think you''re OK. There''s an idiom called dream come true. How about I help you?"


    He looked at the blue flames around him and was also startled, "the fire of the nether world? Are you from the underworld? There has been an agreement between yin and Yang. You can''t hurt people at will. Do you want to break the agreement? "


    "What do I care about? I don''t know, I don''t understand, I only know that you are unfair, you scum, take revenge and frame a girl. " Flame in the hands of condensation, "don''t worry, I won''t let you die, you die I will be very troublesome, is to give you a lesson." I have to think about the feeling that I can''t cause trouble in other people''s home.


    "It''s up to you?" He sneered.


    Hehe, I''ll let you know. How can I drop it? In his hand, he threw a blue flame directly. He dodged. The flame rubbed his sleeve and was close to his skin. With a trace of coldness, Xuanyuan night trembled. Then, without waiting for him to reflect, the flame of gas on his body also flew up quickly. Every time he wiped the skin at the corner of his clothes, burned it a little, and the chill of his soul.


    After a while, dozens of dark fires had been burning on him, and his clothes had become ragged and hung on him. The exposed wound was also black with a trace of black smoke.


    This kind of small fireball is still very easy to control. As long as it is condensed and thrown out, it''s none of my business whether it ignites or goes out. It''s his own bad luck to burn to death.The little fox, who was hiding far away from the battlefield, was carefree, licking his paws and scratching his head. This kind of small scene was not worth his attention.


    Xuanyuan night some embarrassed to avoid, but I don''t know why every time the fire of the nether world can wipe the corner of his clothes across, as if with GPS positioning.


    "Enough of you," this kind of cat and mouse teasing made Xuanyuan night very angry. When the fire of the nether world attacked, he blocked it with the back of his hand. Then he found that there was a layer of red armor on the back of his hand. "Little ghost, do you really think you are a green onion?" Clenched his fist, the momentum suddenly changed.


    Little fox was not in the mood to look up, jumped to my shoulder, "is the Xuanyuan family''s ten thousand heavy formula, you are careful."


    "Cut, I''m afraid he won''t," I stretched out my hand and gathered a flame in my hand again. "Come to fight."


    The little fox slapped his forehead with his paw, "girl, please don''t make trouble. No matter how you say it, it''s all the art of daomen. Don''t forget that you are a ghost and I am a demon. We are two villains. "


    What''s a mess? Who told you it''s a ghost, a demon, a villain? Even if the villains are like that, they can counter attack.


    The fire of the nether world stood out from his hand, but when he was still a few minutes away, it collided with his fist, and the blue flame smashed into dregs.

 Chapter 766

    Crystal candy scattered all over the ground, with the smell of milk can not go, children lick the sweet taste in the air, greedy like addicts, until one day, the innocence in the eyes was replaced by desire, the candy in the air also disappeared, the candy on the ground, also rotted into a black stone.


    But the same, also in his red hand armor burned a black mark, like after being corroded.


    He shook his hand, looking at the trace, "although the first time to see the fire of the nether world, but it''s really powerful."


    "You haven''t seen it yet." After being blocked, there was a little bit of fire in the hands. Once again, he gathered a flame in his hands, put his hands on his chest, turned his hands over a flower, and the palm of his hand was down. The flame was also burning under the palm of his hand, and the other hand patted it up. His hands merged and crushed the flame. The blue flame flowed out from his fingers and became bigger and bigger, burning around his body like a hydra.


    The little fox was so scared that he jumped from me. "Auntie, you want to play big. Stop it now."


    Stop, can''t stop, a blue fire snake rushed to Xuanyuan night, Xuanyuan night scared immediately with arm armor to resist, red armor appeared cracks, red changed to black.


    "Enough, stop it!" Someone yelled, and then the blue fire snake was put out. "Stop it, all of you. That''s it."


    When the fire snake dispersed in the air, I could see clearly who was coming, Xuan Yuanying. I put away the flame bitterly, "he provoked me first."


    "Elder." Xuanyuan night also calm mind, to Xuanyuan Ying a fist.


    Xuanyuanying frowned and stared at me, "what I see is that you are going to kill him."


    "Why didn''t you see him slap me on the ground and tease me?" I can only say you didn''t come at the right time. I glared at xuanyuanying, "also, I saw that you daomen are going to kill a woman."


    "What?" Xuanyuanying frowned.


    Xuanyuan night went to Xuanyuan Ying side, whispered response: "she refers to, is Wang sulfur Shan thing."


    So, xuanyuanying did not speak, looked at me, "today''s thing is like this, no one is allowed to tangle, night, you are not in the closed door cultivation at this time, what do you run out to do?"


    "I I''m sorry Xuanyuan night in front of Xuanyuan Ying can not dare.


    "And you." Xuanyuanying looked at me again, "what are you doing here?"


    "It''s none of your business." I''m choking on fire.


    Xuanyuanying sighed helplessly, "since you are a member of the Ling family, give it to the Ling family."


    No, I refuse. Don''t tell Ling Yun. I don''t want to be beaten again!


    I stare Xuan Yuan night, today this beam son, be regarded as knot. We have a long way to go!


    Protest is invalid, in the end, I still stood in front of Ling Yun, holding a small fox in my hand, along the snow-white fur, low head, silent, noisy, now who speak first will lose.


    The atmosphere is a little depressed. Xiaojin coughs awkwardly and breaks the silence. "You can really do it. If you don''t watch for a while, you''ll make such a big deal again."


    So, blame me, "he made trouble for me first."


    Ling Yun stares at me with a look. I subconsciously knead my ass behind me. The psychological effect is killing people. "Arnold."


    "It is. If he didn''t trouble me, I wouldn''t do it." I replied, strangling my neck. "What''s more, you can see that she''s very well. She went to other people for the spirit gathering ceremony. It''s obviously a set up. Look at him like that, she doesn''t want to be a good person


    Ling Yun helps the forehead, "that concerns you what matter."


    "It''s my business that he bullies me." I yelled angrily.


    "Then you can kill?" Ling Yun stretched out his hand and patted me on my ass, "do you know who the other party is?"


    I plucked the fox''s hair. "I I know But it''s none of my business. "I can''t control it. You don''t know." We can only find a better excuse.


    "You don''t do it until you can''t control it!" Xiaojin talks to one side.


    Little fox silently looked at me. The situation at that time didn''t seem to be controlled well. The control was very good.


    "Blame me." I subconsciously took a step back.


    Ling Yun sighed helplessly, "Xiao Jin, you go out, don''t let others come in."


    "Oh," said Xiao Jin, planning to go out. She came to me and patted me on the shoulder. "Good luck to you." Then I took the fox in my arms.


    Ai Ai, don''t go. At least leave the fox for me.


    The sound of closing the door made me jump, and my hair stood up, "flow Liuyun, I''m not really to blame this time. It''s the Xuanyuan who troubles me. You can''t beat me any more, or it''s domestic violence. "


    Ling Yun''s answer is very simple, a hand will pull me in the leg, "Pa Pa Pa" three slaps on the ass.


    "No, Liuyun, don''t fight." I''m in a panic. It''s not a month since I was beaten last time."Pa Pa Pa Pa," another slap.


    "Wow, it hurts. Liuyun, I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Don''t fight. I don''t dare to fight any more." Although I don''t want to admit it, in order to avoid being beaten, I''d better take the initiative to admit my mistakes.


    "Pa pa pa." Come again, Ling Yun finished beating, "do you know why I beat you?"


    "I I shouldn''t do anything with others. I shouldn''t make trouble here. Wow, I''m wrong. Liuyun, don''t be too big. I''m wrong. " I am struggling and wailing for mercy. Although there is no bottom line, the most important thing is to get the right of pardon.


    "Pa pa." You''re welcome. Prove me wrong.


    "Ah, don''t fight. I''m wrong. I I, my mistake is It''s the fault. " I''ve recognized all the mistakes I should have made. "The mistake is that I shouldn''t run around and get into trouble."


    "Pa pa pa." He slapped me three times and said, "remember what I told you last time?"


    Last time? What was the last time? "No I won''t do it again. I don''t dare to do it any more. "


    "Pa!" At last, Ling Yun slapped hard and said, "I hit you because you know who the other party is, but you still want to kill him. He is the young master of the Xuanyuan family and the future successor of the Xuanyuan family. If anything happens to her, the Xuanyuan family will not let you go. Besides, there is an agreement between daomen and the underworld. If you fight him for no reason, you will break the agreement, and the underworld will not let you go I''ve seen you. "


    I was wronged to wipe tears while nodding, "well, I know, I never dare."

 Chapter 767

    Now what you say must be slapped. I don''t want to let you and my ass suffer any more, so the most important thing is to admit mistakes.


    "Pa!" Another slap. I''ll go. I''ll be beaten if I admit my mistake?


    "I I know it''s wrong, don''t hit me, "I struggled to get up and was pressed back again.


    "Do I say it''s over?" Ling Yun''s voice sounded on my head, which made me tremble all over. Is it not over?


    Soon, the pain behind me answered my question, "Pa Pa Pa" told me three times, it''s not over.


    After crying and howling for a while, Ling Yun let me go. I quickly got up, rubbed my swollen buttocks and wiped my tears. "It''s obviously his fault. He provoked me first."


    "You said it." Ling Yun waved his hand.


    I immediately hid back, "originally, if it wasn''t for him to bully people, how could I do it? If I didn''t fight back, couldn''t I bully him?"


    "You..." Ling Yun chokes and bullies others? How can it be? How can the kitten who is not willing to bully himself be bullied by others. "Young master Xuanyuan is not unreasonable. You can''t run away."


    "Running away is not my personality. I will never be a deserter!" I just said.


    Ling Yun could not help his forehead, "you are really enough..." Then I took the medicine and said, "I don''t know."


    This fight is much heavier than last one. I thought while walking to the bedroom, obediently lying on the bed, while Ling Yun came in, the ointment just in my hand, "wipe yourself."


    I took the ointment and wiped it myself while chatting with Lingyun, "Liuyun, are you ok?"


    "Well, it''s OK." Ling Yun sat by the bed. "That''s why we can solve your problem."


    "I don''t think it''s a small thing." When the ointment touched the wound, I immediately bared my teeth and said, "it''s the big thing over there. All solved? "


    Ling Yun pulled my quilt. "When did you care so much about Ling''s family? Do you really want to be the future mother of Ling''s family?"


    I blushed and turned my head, "who''s going to be the mistress?"


    "Ha ha," Ling Yun said with a smile, "there''s nothing wrong. Yurou has gone back. If the person concerned is not here, there''s no proof of death."


    "Will the people from that gate go to Ling''s house for a check?" I''m starting to worry. It''s not the solution anyway.


    "It''s hard to say." Ling Yun frowned, "although they didn''t say it on the surface, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t check it secretly. And... " At this point, Ling Yun sighed.


    "Are you worried that Murong Yurou''s obsession with revenge will cause something serious?" I saw his worry, which should be everyone''s worry.


    Ling Yun nodded, "well. Yurou''s hatred is too great. She hates daomen and even the Ling family. "


    I lie on the bed and don''t speak, the person who lost everything, also abandoned everything, has been wearing a mask life, I suddenly feel some love for her, but still the same don''t like.


    "I''ll talk to her sometime." I''m also an outsider. She should have a good chat with me.


    Ling Yun rubbed my head, "it''s OK. Have a good rest. When the gathering meeting is over, we''ll leave. There won''t be anything wrong." It''s none of our business.


    But I still feel a little uneasy. I always feel that this gathering will not end easily. What seems to be condensing.


    There are still three days, I count the time a little bit past, the sky from fiery red to fiery red, the red of dawn, to the red of sunset, the amulet bells on my head jingle in the evening wind.


    What an unusual night. I sighed.


    Lingxi hand holding a stack of documents quickly into the room of Lingfei, "second brother, something happened."


    Ling Fei, who is busy with Murong Yurou''s affairs, puts down what he is doing and looks up. "In a hurry, what''s the matter?"


    "Look at this." Ling Xi handed the documents in his hand to Ling Fei, "I went to check Jiang Nuo''s family, and some things about her ancestors. As a result, I made a major discovery."


    Ling Fei opened the folder and looked at it one by one. His eyes widened and his pupils contracted suddenly. When he finished reading, he stood up in an instant, "this jiangnuo, she..."


    "Yes." Ling Xi nodded, "Jiang Nuo is the descendant of the magic of the Jiang family, the descendant of Jiangcheng. No wonder she has such powerful spiritual power."


    "Jiang Yi, the current owner of the Jiang family." Ling Fei tightly grasped the information in his hand, "Jiang Ke''er, my elder brother."


    Lingxi head down a drop of sweat, "second brother, this time, we Lingjia is on the stand."


    Ling feidun, "go to find big brother."


    "I''ll go too." Ling Xi immediately followed.


    Two people in a hurry from the house, into the Lingyun room, I was small Jin pulled to the yard to enjoy the cool, in the room they are discussing something, opened the border, nothing to hear.


    "You say, what are they talking about?" I rubbed the little fox''s head and helped it follow its furry tail."Who knows, it''s about Murong Yurou." Small brocade also wantonly lie on the table, can''t get up spirit. "But why can''t I listen?"


    "Maybe you''re in the way." I rolled my eyes.


    The small brocade glanced at me one eye, suddenly laughed, "how? Does the buttock ache? "


    Which pot doesn''t open to mention which pot, I stare small brocade one eye, "how? Do you want to empathize? "


    "Forget it." Xiaojin sticks out her tongue.


    What are three people doing in the room now? What are you doing? I don''t understand.


    As soon as Lingxi and Lingfei enter the room, they pull Lingyun to give him a gift. Lingfei releases a border, and then the room is in a period of unspeakable depression.


    "You..." Ling Yun is a little depressed. You two come to me but don''t say a word. It''s embarrassing.


    But Ling Xi handed over a folder, "take a look at this."


    "What?" Ling Yun didn''t understand to take over the folder and opened it to have a look, "what is this?"


    "Jiangnuo''s information." Ling Xi replied.


    Ling Yun''s action stopped for a moment, "do you check Arnold?"


    Lingxi immediately shrank back, Lingfei step forward, "I let Xier to check, if not check, will not know there is such a thing."


    Lingyun dun dun, hand out the information, looking at the information above, frowned, "Jiang magic."


    "Remember the last gathering ceremony? At that time, the riot and the independent transformation of Xu Lingli were also due to her. " Ling Fei asked, although it was a question, it was never affirmed, "the magic in the legend, shining on the water.". The magic that can come true with just one idea. The magic will come true if you believe it. "

 Chapter 768

    Ling Yun''s eyes darkened. "So, what do you mean


    "Give her up before things get too bad." Ling Fei''s expression is very indifferent, "anyway, you can''t contract her, can''t you? There''s going to be trouble with her, sooner or later. "


    Lingyun pause, "give up? What do you mean by giving up? "


    Such a question, even Ling Fei and Ling Xi are a lag, give up the meaning, since there is no contract, how to give up ah, is to lose it? But can you throw it away?


    "Actually..." Ling Xi said, "whether she is jiangnuo remains to be seen. I have sent a message to her school before. Although the information is gone, it should be OK to get one or two portraits."


    Ling Yun frowned, "no matter how, I don''t want you to hurt Arnold. She is a special existence for me, or, in this world, just like me."


    Two people suddenly a cold, "what does this mean?"


    Ling Yun didn''t explain much. He just gave the information back to Ling Xi. "Destroy all the information. Don''t let others see it. Otherwise, something will really happen."


    "Well," Ling Xi nodded.


    Two people went in and came out after a while. I almost fell asleep with the little fox on my pillow. When I saw people coming out, I yawned. "It seems that it''s all over. I can go to sleep."


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Xiaojin directly picked me up and carried me back to the room. As soon as I entered the room, I left behind and walked to Ling Yun, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? It''s over so soon? "


    Lingyun pause, looked at me, "nothing, Arnold early to rest."


    "Oh." I was sleepy for a long time. Holding the fox lazily, I walked to the bedroom with my hands and feet. I kicked the bed under my feet and fell down directly.


    Small brocade looked at the person to walk, just turn to look at Ling Yun, "is about a Nuo?"


    After a pause, Ling Yun nodded, "Jiang Nuo is a descendant of the Jiang family."


    "Descendants of the Jiang family?" Small brocade head a time didn''t turn over, "which River family?"


    "There''s another Jiang family." Ling Yun had no choice but to smile, "daomen has been circulating, magic Jiangjia."


    Small brocade immediately surprised, "that long ago disappeared magic one vein of River family?"


    "Well," Ling Yun nodded. "Although the Jiang family has disappeared, the reputation of the Jiang family''s magic has been circulating in Taoism, and...."


    "And?" Little brocade doesn''t understand, "and what?"


    "I heard that Jiang Ke''er, the late head of the Jiang family, became a middleman between yin and Yang, which is the so-called Luocha people." Ling Yun frowned, "it''s not good to have a relationship with that place."


    Xiaojin also changed his face. As a ghost, he knows more about that place than anyone else. It''s a place where people and ghosts are hard to enter, but it''s also the place he yearns for most. "So Arnold, she


    Lingyun pause, "she is not jiangnuo."


    Small brocade a Leng, "cloud, what do you say?"


    "She''s not jiangnuo," Ling Yun said firmly. "I did see her at the scene of the car accident, but it''s not what I said. When I saw her, she was with a policewoman, and she was in a muddle. Then she followed the policewoman to the hospital, but it seemed that she was attracted by the corpse, the corpse called jiangnuo girl Xiaojin has been stunned, "so she


    "I don''t know who she is." Ling Yun shook his head, "and I''ve seen her before."


    "What Small brocade a Leng, "have you seen her before?"? When? "


    "When she was in Japan," Ling Yun replied, "but she was still the little fox and several other people. She went with the people of he Mao family, the Yin Yang family in Japan, and there were two people with a strong atmosphere of the nether world. At that time, she was..." Ling Yun doesn''t know what to say.


    "What happened to her then?" The small brocade doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Ling Yun is silent. What''s the matter? Ling Yun himself can''t say. She is calmer and more mature than she is now. She doesn''t feel surprised. It seems that nothing can affect her mood. She is heartless and indifferent. "I can''t say, but it''s different from now." Said, looked at the direction of the bedroom.


    Little brocade paused, "cloud, what do you want to say?"


    "At that time, she said a word to me." Ling Yun replied, "he said, let me find a place called Ancheng and go to antique street after I return home."


    Xiaojin''s eyes widened and his lips trembled. "In Ancheng, there is only one Antique Street, which is the world of Luocha. The so-called Ancheng does not exist with the Yangjie. In the underworld, it is called the Shura realm. " After a pause, he looks at Ling Yun. "Arnold, she is Is she from that street? "


    Ling Yun frowned and shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Xiaojin suddenly remembered something. "So, the previous spiritless riot I remember her saying that she just thought about it for a moment. Is it... ""The top forbidden technique of the Jiang family is to take care of flowers in front of the water." Ling Yun answered word by word.


    Xiaojin''s face is not very good. "I''m looking at the flowers near the water. I''m a magician of the Jiang family. That''s right It''s Is that her


    "Well? What do you think of, Xiaojin? " Lingyun looked at Xiaojin''s state is not very good, immediately asked.


    "I have a relationship with the Jiang family. I know the highest forbidden art of the Jiang family''s magic, and I''m in the antique street of Ancheng." Small brocade trembles Wei Wei to say, "river Ke Er......"


    Ling Jiang shook his head five years ago


    "But she has a daughter." Xiaojin almost cried out, and other people were sleeping in the room, and immediately lowered his voice. "Jiang Ke''er adopted a daughter In Antique Street Lingguan. "


    Ling Yun also changed his face, "Lingguan Shuo Tong Xue...! " Then he calmed down, "no It''s impossible. Arnold can''t talk about her


    "But is there any other explanation now? She knows the magic of the Jiang family. If it''s not for the Jiang family, only one person can use the magic of the Jiang family here. " Xiaojin said excitedly, he didn''t see the girl named Shuo Tongxue, just heard a lot of rumors, she was cold and merciless, killed more ghosts, and controlled everything in her hands, just like everyone was a puppet in her hand, she liked obedient people and ghosts, and she was firm and ruthless to those who didn''t listen, and never left a trace of affection. He''s a terrible guy in the underworld.


    "Xiaojin, calm down," Ling Yun comforted, "is the Arnold you know the one you heard in the rumor?"

 Chapter 769

    Xiaojin calms down. Yes, that rash girl who likes to make trouble and meddle in her own affairs can''t be the cold-blooded and heartless woman in the rumor. "But..."


    "It''s just a coincidence," Ling Yun continued.


    Coincidence? I hope so.


    The light in front of me was completely engulfed by the darkness, just like a huge black hole, endlessly engulfing everything. I stood in front of the black hole, as if I had been sucked in, but I didn''t know whether to go in or out.


    A hand behind me pushed me into the abyss, and I faltered at my feet. For a moment, I fell into the black hole. It seemed that the whole world had turned into dust. What I saw and touched was darkness. There was no substance at all. It seemed that I sucked in black when I breathed. No, it was not darkness, it was more like nothingness, nothing, just like in the matrix It''s the same.


    "Sister, sister." Someone calls me again, my sister?


    I opened my eyes in a daze. It was like a sea in front of me. On the sea, there was a huge tree full of red flowers and beautiful fruits.


    "Who are you?" In front of me was a boy who seemed to be as big as me. He had no expression on my face. Why, why did he feel so familiar with me I don''t believe it when I call out this name. One? Isn''t one a vampire? And it doesn''t look like this.


    "You wake up." He flew up under his feet and fell to the tree. "Long time no see."


    No, we just met outside, "you..." How have you changed?


    "I am what you want me to be." He threw me a fruit. "Or, that''s what I was like in the first place."


    I don''t understand what he said, or maybe I understand. The purple skin of the fruit in my hand is wrapped with fruit, and the ripe fruit burst into a hole, revealing the crystal flesh inside. I peeled off the thin skin and bit the flesh inside, "delicious." What fruit is this? I''ve never seen it or eaten it.


    "This is the netherworld fruit." He said to me, and then looked at me, "although I don''t want my sister to be in danger again, and I hope you can do it for one day, even if it''s one more day, but now we can''t afford to wait, one more day will lose the chance of winning."


    What are you talking about? I don''t understand, I hold fruit Lengleng looking at him, "one, you say, what do you mean?"


    He jumped down from the tree, hugged me and whispered in my ear, "your name is Shuo Tong Xue."


    Shuo Tong snow? Three words, I wake up from sleep, I suddenly open my eyes, slightly squint eyes, get up from the bed, long hair scattered on the bed, moonlight from the window shot to the bed, against the black hair, emitting a pale glow.


    White, colorless. That''s my original color.


    I heard the voice outside. It was Xiaojin''s voice. "Jiang Ke''er adopted a daughter In Antique Street "Spirit hall."


    Then, Ling Yun''s voice was very light. I didn''t hear it very clearly. I just heard, "Ling Snow... " A few words.


    I got out of bed, barefoot on the ground, every inch let me awake a minute, leaning against the wall to hear his last words, "everything, it''s just a coincidence."


    Coincidence? I was confused for a while, suddenly laughed, gently called: "cloud." Yes, you are him, I think my intuition is not wrong, even if I forget, I will remember, he is the person I remember the most.


    "Arnold?" Ling Yun was also surprised. He turned to look at the person in the corner, but he was stunned for a moment. The girl in the corner, with her long hair falling to the ground, had four silver crystal bracelets on her hands and feet, which looked like the lock of a prisoner.


    I slowly came out, step by step close to Ling Yun, stopped beside him, a smile on the corner of my mouth. Ling Yun calmed down, reached out and touched my head, "don''t you sleep?"


    I suddenly stood on tiptoe, pressed his head, pulled it down and kissed his lips. Lingyun immediately shocked, the side of the small brocade also surprised half ring did not say a word. The kiss is not lingering, a kiss will end, I slightly squinted eyes, eyes reflecting the silver moonlight, mouth smile like a very seductive fox.


    "Have a big dream at night?" Xiaojin covers her eyes.


    "Ah, I have always admired you. You have always been the one I respect and adore. I imagine the day when you appear in front of me." I said slowly.


    Lingyun but slightly frowned, "Shuo Tong snow?"


    Small brocade also Leng, "what!"


    "Liuyun, no, xiaolingyun." I put my fingers in his hair, "if only I could meet you earlier." Unfortunately, you are not him anymore.


    Sleepy feeling hit, I directly fell into the arms of Ling Yun. Ling Yun immediately hugged me, "Arnold, Arnold."


    Xiaojin was already scared, "cloud Cloud, what should we do now? " Does it still count as a coincidence that the parties themselves have admitted it?


    Ling Yun didn''t speak, just reached out and picked the man up and carried him back to the house.In the bedroom, the snow-white fox jumped to the window, turned and noticed that someone was coming in, turned and jumped out. Although it doesn''t care about many things, for her, it''s better to ask the opinions of those people.


    In the dark, the white shadow, like a ghost, jumps into Xuanyuan Ying''s room. Xuanyuan Ying, who is meditating, feels something coming in. She immediately opens her eyes and sees Du Han sitting at the door. She smiles and waves to him. Du Han immediately gets up, runs over and jumps on Xuanyuan Ying''s leg.


    "What''s the matter with coming so late?" Xuanyuanying touched its fur.


    "She seems to remember." Du Han replied.


    Xuanyuan Ying hands a meal, "like?"


    Du Han doesn''t know how to say, "it always looks like it, but it''s only for a while, and then it goes to sleep, so I can''t guarantee whether it''s sleepwalking or not. Subconscious memory is making trouble."


    "Just ask her tomorrow morning." Xuanyuanying said with a smile.


    "Well," Du Han nodded, "there''s another thing, the Ling family''s master servants. I know who she is


    "Oh? Is it exposed? " Xuanyuanying frowned, "what''s the response?"


    "It seemed to be a guess at the beginning, but the ghost seemed to be scared. She didn''t seem to be that bad." Du Han scratched his head with his little paw. "The kid of Ling family didn''t seem to say anything and didn''t know what he was thinking. Do you want me to kill them? To prevent future trouble? "

 Chapter 770

    When it comes to this sentence, Du Han''s eyes become chilly and his murderous spirit leaks out.


    Xuanyuanying will take Du han to one side and walk to the window, "he won''t do anything sorry for her."


    Du Han sits on the soft collapse and looks at xuanyuanying. "Why are you so sure?" It''s not polite to ask. He doesn''t care who it is. Anyone who threatens her life should die.


    "Because he is the reincarnation of Liuyun." Xuanyuanying replied that from the first time he saw that young man, he recognized Liuyun, who was known as the first Luocha man in the Shura world, who reversed the relationship between people and ghosts, created the Liuyun of Ancheng, which brought the Shura world to the Yang world.


    Du Han Leng for a while, "Liuyun? The legend of antique street? "Floating clouds?" He is not familiar with Liuyun, but when he was in the spirit hall before, he heard from people around him and from her. At that time, she respected and admired the most. She said that if the man was still alive, she would fall in love with him uncontrollably.


    "Well," xuanyuanying nodded and then gave a bitter smile, "no one can imagine that the legendary character is a younger generation of the Ling family, the soul master."


    If it''s him, it can''t be killed. Du Han''s little fox thought for a moment with his sharp chin in his paw, otherwise she would be angry.


    Xuanyuan yingdun, and said: "perhaps, he already knew it."


    Du Han looked at xuanyuanying, "now, what should I do?" What if she does recover her memory? What if there is no recovery?


    "Let it be." Xuanyuanying said, "if she really remembers, she also has her own ideas and plans. If she doesn''t remember..." This is probably the best result.


    Duhan took advantage of the night and rushed back. Before leaving, xuanyuanying also told him to take good care of her. If she has the tendency to recover her memory, it means that the crack of memory has been opened. It''s only a matter of time to remember everything. At that time, she will no longer be Jiang Nuo, but Shuo Tong Xue.


    Another day passed, birds chirping in the branches, sunlight shining in from the window, people can''t sleep in the background, I got up in a daze, a face of discomfort, nonsense, who didn''t sleep enough to wake up, there must be gas to get up. But today is still as quiet as ever, Lingyun won''t run again.


    I yawn to go out, but unexpectedly saw two people eating at the table, vaguely walked by, "Liuyun, morning, Xiaojin, morning." Say hello as you walk.


    Sitting beside Xiaojin, I saw that Xiaojin had a cold war for no reason. I was surprised, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "No..." Xiaojin sat there, sweating.


    I don''t know why. Ling Yun smiles and reaches out his hand to scoop me a bowl of porridge? Didn''t you sleep well last night? "


    "Well I don''t know. " I shook my head. Normally, I had a good sleep last night. I had no dream all night If you forget what you dream of, you will be awakened by the sunshine this morning. "Probably not enough sleep."


    "I didn''t sleep enough. I''ll sleep a little later." Ling Yun rubbed my head and said, "maybe you won''t be interested in today''s gathering spirit meeting. The elders of various families get together to discuss Taoism. You can sleep a little longer. "


    "Mm-hmm," I nodded. And vowed to sleep with the curtains closed.


    Xiaojin came up carefully, "you Are you Arnold


    I gave him a white look. "You lost your memory?" I''m not Arnold. Who is it? Then he looked at Lingyun, "did Xiaojin have a nightmare last night and be scared silly?"


    This time, even Ling Yun was stunned, and then he had no choice but to smile, "did you forget what happened last night?"


    "Last night?" I don''t understand blink, last night? What''s wrong? I remember that Ling Fei and Ling Xi came to see you, and then they went out within an hour after entering the room. I went back to the room and went to sleep directly. "Last night, what happened?"


    "I''ll go, auntie. Won''t you forget?" Xiaojin blew up, "you forget that you suddenly got up like a corpse in the middle of the night, and At the end, his face turned red and white.


    What''s wrong with the child? "What''s the matter?" I blew it up, too. Don''t you dare to finish it.


    Xiaojin took a look at me, and finally fixed his eyes on my hair. He saw the end of my hair along the top of his head, "ah? How did your hair shrink? "


    I am not polite of a slap wave past, "you just shrunk."


    "No," Xiaojin covered his beaten face, "you asked Yun, last night your hair was suddenly like eating hormone, and it all dragged the floor."


    "You''ve seen a lot of marisue." I looked at Xiaojin with disdain, "don''t look at those messy things in the future, which will affect your IQ. And it will indirectly affect your retina and cause hallucinations. "


    "I don''t believe you asked cloud." Xiaojin is fried and stands up.


    Ling Yun scooped me a bowl of soup, "ah? Hehe, no, Xiaojin, are you dreaming? "


    Xiaojin immediately wants to cry without tears, whose master is this? So unscrupulous, who is the master of slave selling and pleading? Pull it away. Pull it away. He didn''t want to see it.After dinner, I climbed to bed again. Ling Yun reached out to help me close the curtain and sat down beside me. "You stay here, wait for me to come back."


    I suddenly a strange, not to say elders? "Where are you going?"


    "Take part in the spirit gathering," Ling Yun said with a smile.


    "Didn''t you say that it was the elders who discussed skills and economics together? What are you doing? " Do you think you have entered the ranks of elders?


    "Go and have a look. It''s a rare opportunity." Lingyun rubbed my head, "don''t worry, Xiaojin will accompany you."


    I paused and released my hand. "Be careful, then, don''t be plotted by villains." but I still remember the villain named Xuanyuan night a few days ago. He will go too. Maybe he will hate me, and then he will hate Ling Yun by the way. "Come back early."


    Ling Yun went out, listening to the sound of closing the door, I was going to have a good sleep, a figure came up, "who are you?"


    Looking at Xiaojin, I feel that the pressure on him seems to have returned to the time when I first met him. For a moment, I was confused and even scared, but soon recovered. "Xiaojin, you''re not sick. Get down here!"


    Xiaojin frowned and jammed my neck, "what are you..." Is that the one?


    "Stinky little brocade." I kick in the past and pinch people''s necks all the time. What''s wrong with that.


    "Ah Xiaojin a scream, I was kicked under the bed, "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 771

    The memory passes into sand, the hourglass flows through the fingertips and the fingers, but there is nothing left. The memory turns into dust and disappears in the morning wind. When you open your eyes, everything is a new beginning.


    "What are you doing?" I haven''t asked you. You asked me first. "If you don''t sleep in broad daylight, you''ll have spring."


    Little Jin stopped, relieved, "well, it''s Arnold. The identification is over."


    "Xiaojin." My face became serious. "Tell me the truth."


    "Ah?" Xiaojin face some embarrassment, looking at my appearance, can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. "I It''s nothing. "


    I continued to look at him with a serious face, "you tell me honestly, are you brainwashed by some unscrupulous TV series or No.2 TV series?"


    Small brocade a stagger, almost fall down, suddenly burst, "roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll! Do you think everyone is like you? Get the hell out of here. Go to sleep with you. " Said, directly from the ground to get up, turned out of the door.


    What''s wrong with the child? I have a confused face.


    Nest in the pillow side of the little fox to open his eyes, "I said, you should not be pretending?"


    I looked at the little fox with a muddled face, "what are you pretending to be?"


    "Nothing." The fox buried his head in his paws.


    Why is this man baffled today? Last night? What happened last night? Did I sleepwalk? What did I do when I was sleepwalking? A bunch of people are like hell in the morning.


    Forget it. Maybe I didn''t sleep well. Let''s sleep a little longer.


    This place is stable, but Ling Yun''s eyes are dim when he goes out. He doesn''t hear much about the communication meeting. His mind is full of what happened last night. I just hope that the emergency last night is just an accident.


    Cold jump out of the side, suddenly saw nothing abnormal, opened her eyes.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Xiaojin standing at the door, glaring at a man who entered the courtyard. This man, with all his blood, didn''t look like a good person.


    Du Handun, jumped out, little white fox into a man in white, went to Xiaojin side, "you go in to take care of her, here to me."


    "To you?" Xiaojin looks at Duhan. The evil spirit on Duhan tells him that this is the fox that was picked up.


    "It''s OK. I know him." Du Han''s eyes have been looking at the boy in front of him in black gorgeous uniform.


    Little Jin paused and turned to enter the room. Leave Duhan alone to face this young man. To know, Du Han really didn''t know her. He just stayed by her side for a long time, so he knew more or less.


    "You..." Du Handun, just say a word, do not know what to say.


    A little squinted. "The little fox beside my sister?"


    "You''re her little brother who doesn''t know why?" Many traces of cold crossing stabbed one by one.


    I don''t know? A corner of his mouth smoked, Du Han''s eyes slightly narrowed, "I heard that you are a vampire, not with your western ghost story, what are you doing here?"


    "Don''t worry." I don''t want to pay attention to this silly fox. "I just came to see the play, but I didn''t expect to see her by accident. If I want to say that I am for her, I can do it."


    "whatever you want." Du Han rolled his eyes, "but you should not come just for her."


    I thought about it and laughed. "I can only tell you that time is running out."


    What did Du Han understand in an instant, "last night, you let her


    "We don''t have much time," he repeated. "If we delay, we will all disappear. So... "


    "So you made her remember?" Du Han glares at a girl.


    He frowned. "Do you think it''s appropriate for her to be like this all the time?"


    Is it appropriate to take a cold breath? Of course not. There are still a group of people waiting for her in the family. His younger brother and sister are also waiting for her. And she is always Shuo Tong Xue, not Jiang Nuo, sooner or later will know. And she is not willing to be someone else.


    "But I want to let it go. I don''t think she wants to be forced." Du Han replied.


    "A meal," but now we, can''t afford


    "What happened between you, what happened, what will happen. It has nothing to do with me, the meaning of my existence is to hope that she can be well. So I won''t let you force her to do anything. "


    "Did you stop it?" I didn''t pay attention to Duhan.


    "I know I can''t beat you." Du Han blocked the door to death, the meaning is very clear.


    I didn''t advance an inch. I didn''t move on. "Well, it''s going to be sooner or later. Let it be."


    Although say so, also have no plan to leave, Du Han slightly frowned, "what else do you have?"


    "Borrow something." The tone of one is not to borrow something, but to ask for something.


    "What is it?" Now that I have opened my mouth here, I think he or the people in the room can take it out."A long lost artifact, Shennong ruler." A not hasty answer way.


    "Shennong ruler." Du Han was stunned, and then he reached out and a huge ruler with complicated ancient prose appeared in the book, "are you looking for it?"


    "Why is Shennong ruler with you?" A surprised frown, he thought she had.


    "This is what I brought out of the demon world." Du Han hands Shennong ruler to Yi.


    A little surprised, "you send me?"


    "Since you need it, take it. For me, it''s just a tickle," said Du Han, who was very generous and handed over the Shennong ruler directly. "It''s useless for me, as long as you don''t disturb her when she hasn''t recovered her memory."


    "It''s an artifact. Are you willing to give it to me?" Playing with the green ruler.


    "You don''t want to forget it," he said, as he put the things away.


    "Yes, why not." A quickly put things away, "I still have people to save, but thank you, after using up I will return."


    Du Han smile, a face of indifference, "well, time is not early, you can go back."


    "It''s starting to rush people," he said with a smile. Then he turned around and suddenly stopped. "By the way, I can''t stop what has already started, so don''t blame me."


    Du Han was stunned. "You mean she..."


    Turning to Du Han, "she has eaten the netherworld fruit, so once the memory quicksand starts, it can''t stop." "At the beginning, it''s just the same time. Later, it will be the whole night. Later, she will recover a little bit."


    "Forget it," Duhan sighed. "It''s her life, too."

 Chapter 772

    "I won''t stay here any longer. You can protect her when she doesn''t recover." After that, he turned and left.


    Du Han smiles. In broad daylight, a vampire comes here to borrow something. It''s really bold. Its strength must not be too weak. At least it can be domineering in this gate.


    Forget it. Anyway, the Shennong ruler that can save people and the flesh and bones of the living dead is really useless to him. If it is useful, the statement will probably not die.


    Du Han gave a bitter smile, turned back to the house, turned into a little white fox again and jumped into bed. Xiaojin watched the fox climb directly to bed, curious to follow up, "who was that man just now?"


    Du Han, who was nestled in the crack of the pillow, slightly opened his half eyes, "what do you care so much for? If you have nothing to do, go to your master. Don''t disturb people''s sleep here. "


    "Hey, you little boy." Xiaojin tries to lift Duhan.


    As a result, Du Han pats her with one paw. Xiaojin stops immediately. It''s a joke. The direction it pats is the little ancestor on the bed. It''s her own misfortune to wake her up.


    "Dade," these are the two ancestors, "it''s bad luck for me. I went out."


    Lingjin didn''t dare to wake up until I came out at noon.


    Probably aware that I came out, Ling Yun eased his face and turned to me with a smile, but the smile was even more frightening, "Arnold, come to lunch."


    No, no, no, no, I feel that all the dishes at that table are red. I feel like I''m going to die as soon as I sit down. But nature conquers reason. When I''m hungry, I have to eat. Facing the temptation of a table of delicious food, I sit at the table. But as far away from Lingyun as possible.


    A meal is stressful. I almost had a stomachache and finally couldn''t help it. These two people''s low pressure is too serious. It''s hard not to pay attention to it.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I really can''t eat any more, I''ll have indigestion.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you ask? " Ling Yun caught me a piece of fish.


    Why do you ask? Your questions are all written on your face, and why do you ask me that. "As soon as I came back, my face was livid. Now I wonder if you''ve drugged me in the meal?"


    Ling Yun and Xiao Jin were stunned and laughed, "what do you think?" Ling Yun touched my nose. "Nothing."


    "It''s nothing, boss. I can''t stand it. That guy is too arrogant." Xiaojin can''t bear to go on, "it''s Xuanyuan night that guy, unexpectedly want cloud to give a statement, last time it''s clear that he provoked Arnold first, and it''s all over, today even let cloud embarrassed."


    "I''ll go!" I hit the table, "that bastard again! I haven''t finished with him last time. He dares to come. Last time I should have burned him to ashes with a fire. "


    "Yes! Why did you say you were soft hearted last time? Just burn the fire. " Xiaojin stands out.


    Ling Yun''s face is getting darker and darker. You two bear kids have a lot in common. "Xiao Jin, Arnold!" You two don''t want me to feel better, do you?


    Xiaojin quietly shut up, I won''t, "it was originally ah, last time, you beat me, and no one investigated, and it was he who provoked me first last time, why should he take revenge? I haven''t settled with him yet. Xiaojin, let''s go


    "Go? Where are you going? " Xiaojin is confused.


    "Where are you going?" Ling Yun helplessly looked at me, "eat well."


    I tooted, "after that? Why do you look so bad? "


    "Originally he was looking for trouble, but Yun didn''t say anything, so he let it go. As a result, he had to make an appointment. This afternoon, the arena. " The small brocade one face is not willing to reply a way.


    I twitched in the corner of my mouth. "Does that guy have a hole in his brain? Compared with soul master? If a soul master can contract more spirits, one can destroy him, and contract spirit is immune to Taoism, isn''t it? "


    "So it''s a three on three regiment." Xiaojin shrugged, three people on each side, including the contract spirit, a total of three. There are three of them.


    "I''ll go and bully people like that!" As soon as I hit the table, "the soul master has no fighting power except the contract spirit, doesn''t he know? That is to say, we need one less person here. "


    "It''s OK. Xiao Fei lent me his contract spirit. And there are just three people in Xiaojin. " Ling Yun comforts me.


    I thought, "ah, what are the attributes of those two spirits?"


    "Well, one is made of earth, and the other is made of water." Xiaojin thought about it and replied.


    "What about the other side?" I asked, Xuanyuan family''s unique knowledge is what ten thousand heavy formula, it seems that it is not a property. Physical attack, but I don''t think that guy will find Xuanyuan people.


    "He said, who knows, but maybe he himself, and the woman named xiu''e who always followed him." Xiaojin shrugged, "what do you want to do with this?"I smile, hand hook hook, "I have a good way, let him not die also disabled."


    "Arnold, don''t mess about." Ling Yun stopped immediately.


    "In the competition, any accident is possible. Life and death depend on fate, and success or failure depends on heaven. If they don''t want to die, no wonder. It will probably abstain. " I showed my hand.


    Small brocade curiously gather together, "have what good method, say to listen to."


    "Hey, hey," I said with a smile. I went over and said my attention to Xiaojin.


    After hearing this, Ling Yun also had no choice but to smile, "you ghost spirit, in your mind are all crooked ideas."


    "I think it''s a good idea. Hehe, I must deal with them." Xiao Jinyin smiles.


    I''m biting the fish. It seems that I won''t be bored this afternoon.


    The afternoon''s engagement attracted a lot of onlookers. The group competition like this has not been seen in daomen for many years, and the stands are already overcrowded.


    I hold a bag of marshmallows and squeeze to Ling Xi. I sit down and watch the two sides ready on the stage.


    "I''ll go. You brought snacks. You thought you were going to the movies." Although the mouth said so, but the hand still touched a marshmallow in the past.


    "How can I see a good play without snacks?" I chuckled and handed the marshmallow to the other side. "Does Ling Fei want to eat it?"


    Ling Fei looked at me, frowned, and then reluctantly pulled out a smile, "no need."


    Ling Xi touched a marshmallow again, "it''s about to start."


    Both sides of the contest are ready. There are two men and one woman on both sides.

 Chapter 773

    "According to the previous plan." Xuanyuan night gloomy said to his companion. "Those two guys have been handed over to you. Liu Jin belongs to me. Ling Yun''s contract spirit has offended me. Let''s return it with the contract spirit."


    "Young master, is this not suitable?" The woman beside frowned.


    "Shut up, xiu''e, do as I say!" Xuanyuan night said hard.


    "Yes," they nodded reluctantly,


    "the strategy has been explained to you. We''ll follow the plan later." On the other side, Xiaojin also whispered. "Now it''s consuming their spiritual power. I''ll see what I do."


    "Don''t worry!" Hey, hey, these guys have beautiful noses


    "Lele." "Remember, don''t fight and don''t expend too much power. Our goal is to make them abstain automatically," he reminded


    "Don''t worry." Sister Hei hei a smile, direct at from the side of the circuitous show e is a water polo, scared is going to surprise show e busy dodge.


    The other two were also entangled, just like each other. As for the last two people, that''s what people should pay attention to. To be precise, it''s about paying attention to Xuanyuan night.


    "Oh? There''s no such thing as that little beauty? " Xuanyuan night a smile, "even Lingyun didn''t come up, how? Are you scared? Choose three contract spirits to die? "


    "Don''t worry, you will be disappointed." Xiaojin clapped his hands and stood still.


    Xuanyuan night looking at small brocade has not moved, frown "you intend to stand there and wait to die?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not the right time," Xiaojin said with a smile, "let''s go."


    "Well, you''re welcome." Xuanyuan night clenched his fist, the second hundred heavy decision of Wanzhong Jue condensed in his hand, and the red armor also restored its original color. It seems that it was repaired after I burned it last time, and hit Xiaojin with a hard fist.


    The fist hits the ground, arouses a piece of dust, all people think that Xiaojin is smashed by this circle, but a voice appears behind him.


    "Where are you attacking? I can''t see clearly, so I attack in a random way. Is it time to wear a pair of glasses? " Xiaojin''s playful voice teases Xuanyuan night.


    "What Xuanyuan night suddenly a Leng, just hit?


    It''s fried down there, "eh? What''s going on? I hit it just now? "


    "Yes, how did the contract spirit get behind?"


    "I didn''t see clearly. It''s so fast."


    "Is it spatial?"


    "No, no, it''s like lightning."


    "But how could it be so fast? How did you get there? "


    "How strange!"


    Xiaojin didn''t rush to attack. Xuanyuan turned his head and hit it again. Mingming hit it, but the man appeared not far away.


    Xuanyuan Jue angry, "always hide to hide to calculate what, dare to fight with me head on."


    Xiaojin laughs, ignores it and continues to hide. The scene suddenly falls into a deadlock.


    The marshmallow in my hand has been pinched out, and the sweat in my palm has melted all the sugar. Now Ling Xi''s nervous heart has been mentioned to his throat. I calmly pinched a marshmallow and put it into my mouth. "Don''t waste marshmallows. You can''t eat them."


    Ling Xi looked at me, "Oh, you''re not in a hurry. What do Xiaojin want to do?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK," I comforted calmly. "I promise they won''t lose."


    Ling Fei on the other side frowned, "it''s not a matter of winning or losing. Xuanyuan night is too fierce. He clearly wants to kill Xiaojin. If Xiaojin doesn''t want to die, he has to fight back. But once he hurts Xuanyuan night, I''m afraid the Xuanyuan family won''t give up. On the surface, it''s just a fight. Life and death depend on fate. Success or failure depends on the day. But in fact, it''s against Ling family and Da family It''s not good for me


    "Don''t worry. If they have brains, they will give up." I squeezed a marshmallow and put it into Ling Fei''s mouth. "You two just shut up and watch."


    Ling Fei frowned at me and said, "don''t you want to cheat outside the court?"


    "I swear, I''ll never mess with it." Besides, I''m not needed.


    The stalemate on the field is finally over. To be exact, Xuanyuan is a little tired in the night, and he is panting.


    "What? No strength? Then it''s time to take you on the road! " Xiaojin raises her head and makes a face with the other two people. Her little partner immediately comes to her side. Countless blue bubbles appear around the platform. The girl reaches out her hand and controls the water balls.


    "Young master, get out of the way!" Xiu''e pounced on her, and each water bomb exploded on the ground without hurting anyone. But the water on the ground was enough to raise fish. At the same time, another man also moved. The ground suddenly protruded a layer and directly pierced a layer. Three people immediately jumped up and looked down at each other''s three people.


    Xuanyuan night, who had escaped the disaster, wiped the water on his body and looked at the other three, "hum, is that the ability? Then you''ll have to wait till you die. ""It''s you who are going to die." That man is Ling Fei a new contract spirit, obviously some newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. I don''t worry about Xuanyuan''s death.


    Xiaojin, with a smile, reaches for a piece of thunder and lightning, and rushes to the ground of the battle platform.


    Xiu''e suddenly realizes something, pulls Xuanyuan night to jump up with another companion, "not good, quickly dodge" between speaking, already jumped to the stage.


    "To step down automatically is to admit defeat automatically," cried the referee.


    "Xiue, what are you doing?" Xuanyuan night complained discontentedly.


    "No, young master," the man on the other side looked at the stage as if he had settled down and motioned Xuanyuan to look at the night.


    Xuanyuan night looked at the past, his eyes suddenly shrunk, and his face was full of fear. Now on the stage, there was a huge power grid. Except for the place where Xiaojin three people were standing was safe, it was estimated that as long as they went up, they would be electrocuted.


    Xuanyuan night killer''s eyes look at Lingyun under the stage, hate a flick sleeve, turn away.


    This result is not expected by all people, and it is also what all related people want to see most. It''s combined quietly.


    "Your idea?" Ling Xi glanced at me and put the melted marshmallow into his mouth.


    "The fight between physics department and magic department is just like death." I spread out my hand,


    Ling Xi Leng said, "in fact, I can''t say that. There are physics department and magic department that can win. The most important thing is combat effectiveness. "


    I thought about it. Well, it makes sense. "But that Xuanyuan night should not be so willing to give up."


    "Well," Ling Fei definitely nodded. Then he glanced at me, which means that it''s all my fault.

 Chapter 774

    Hehe, blame me. I rolled my eyes. "Anyway, the gathering is almost over." It''s strange that what I''ve been feeling doesn''t happen. Is my intuition wrong?


    Xuanyuanying stood at a high place to watch the whole regiment battle, and said softly, "the strength of the night seems to have regressed."


    The old man Xuanyuan immediately changed his face and wiped the sweat on his head I will urge him. "


    "It''s not a matter of supervision," Xuanyuan Ying glanced at the Xuanyuan family leader behind him. "He is too narrow-minded to be a leader, otherwise Xuanyuan family will easily get into trouble." Or, in other words, it has been.


    "The elder means..." The sweat on the old man Xuanyuan''s head is like a tap. Isn''t the elder Xuanyuan just asking about the things inside the door? This time, I spoke for a younger generation.


    "Do it yourself." Xuanyuanying glanced at the old man and spoke coldly.


    It''s killing me. What''s wrong with that careless son of a bitch.


    When the regiment won the battle, of course, we should have a good celebration. I strongly ask for more meals. To put it bluntly, we should have delicious food. Eating delicious food, one day passed, I looked at the time, there are two days.


    To tell you the truth, this gathering will be very boring. In seven days, I watched a sacred ceremony, a competition for two days, and then I fought a rogue and watched a group battle. Besides, I didn''t seem to do much.


    So what am I doing here? Are they just enthusiastic people who come to be onlookers?


    Holding a little fox to climb to bed, Ling Yun is also in bed unexpectedly. I have a pause. Although I know that men and women are different, and men and women are not compatible, I think Ling Yun is like a big brother. It should be OK for brother and sister to sleep together.


    Anyway, there''s only one bed in the room. I''ll get close to it slowly. Nest into the arms of Ling Yun. Ling Yun is looking at a book, aware that someone crowded in his arms, looked down, found that it was me, and laughed.


    "After playing all day, aren''t you tired?" Ling Yun put down the book and touched my head.


    "I''ve been sleeping all day. If you sleep too much, you won''t be sleepy. " I''ve been sleeping before lunch. "Liuyun, what are you looking at?"


    Ling Yun handed over the book, "some books about soul mantra from Xuanyuan. Do you want to see it? "


    Looking at those ghost charms in the book, my eyes earned two circles like mosquito repellent incense, "well, I feel dizzy."


    Ling Yun smiles and takes the book back. "Well, go to bed early."


    "Well, I can''t sleep," I said with wide eyes. I didn''t feel sleepy at all. Then I jumped up directly from the bed. "I went out to play with Xiaojin."


    After dinner, I don''t know where Xiaojin has gone. It''s better to go out for a walk. If I can meet the bastard in Xuanyuan night, I''m sure my aunt will clean up this time. I won''t drag water with mud.


    Holding the fox who is dead in bed and refuses to go out, or who is dragged out by my tail, when I go out, I see Xiaojin standing at the door with a hesitant expression. I suddenly wonder, what is this? Driven out by Lingyun?


    "What are you doing here?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    Xiaojin looked at me with lingering fear, "you You''re Arnold


    "You''re sick again." What''s wrong with the child? Ask me all day long if it''s Arnold?


    "No It''s nothing. " Small brocade mouth cracked for a while, "big night you don''t sleep to do what?"


    "There are many people. Go out and have a look." I widened my eyes, and then narrowed into the moon in the sky, "Ai Ai, Xiao Jin, do you want to do the unfinished work today?"


    Xiaojin suddenly a Leng, there is a moment is not reaction, "today did not finish?" What''s the matter?


    When there was a seam left in my eyes, Xiaojin understood, "don''t you want to This Is that all right? "


    "What? Are you afraid? " I pick my eyebrows.


    "I''m afraid. Are you talking about me?" Xiaojin immediately straightened out her chest.


    I glanced at Ling Yun in the room behind me, but I didn''t find it. "Just go, don''t let others find it. I''ll burn the fire after I''m killed to make sure it''s clean."


    Xiaojin is not a fuel-efficient lamp. If she had been a few days earlier, she might have been able to bear it. But now, she is a ghost. Others are bullying her.


    Xiaojin leads the way in front of us. We touch Xuanyuan night''s room. Because of the day, the goods are ordered to think about it. Listening to the sound of falling things in the room, why do I feel inexplicably cool.


    Because it''s a ghost, we float directly to the window, looking at the situation in the room, Xuanyuan night angrily see what fall what. The glass tiles on the floor and the black holes on the wall and ground were obviously smashed out by him angrily.


    "Bang bang Dong!" Another vase was broken to pieces.


    Xiaojin was startled. "I''ll go. How much money will be broken that night." It''s money all over the place.


    I rolled my eyes, "what''s so much nonsense? There''s no one right now. Let''s go!" With that, I was the first to turn the window and enter."Hello." The small brocade called a, also by the way called the Xuan Yuan night to come over.


    Xuanyuan night turned to look at me, "it''s you! What are you doing here? "


    "Hi ~" I waved at him and watched Xiaojin appear behind him.


    "Hello." Xiaojin patted him on the shoulder.


    Xuanyuan night suddenly turned his head, did not react, small brocade hand in his forehead, current directly into the brain.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Xuanyuan night a scream, immediately mouth foaming, twitch for a while fell.


    I went to Xiaojin and put my hand around his shoulder. "OK, criminal genius."


    Xiao Jin smacked his lips, "what''s next? Do you want to destroy the body here or drag it out to destroy the body? "


    "Drag it out for what? Burn the house." The hand congeals the fire of the nether world and intends to start.


    "Wait, I''ll go out first." Xiao Jin goes out quickly. He can''t be burned together.


    As a result, there was an accident. Listening to the silence in the room, the man outside knocked on the door and said, "young master, are you ok?"


    Small brocade is suddenly surprised, "bad, hurry to start."


    I was also in a daze. I didn''t know what was going on, so I opened the door and came in. I slipped my hand and smashed a dark fire directly.


    "Ah The scream was followed by a flaming man.


    "Well, don''t let him in." The fire of the nether world is absolutely fatal to the ghost. Even if it is only close to one point, it is enough to make the ghost live worse than death.


    I was obedient and kicked the fireman out.

 Chapter 775

    As soon as the door closes. Planning to put another fire, a figure suddenly appeared in the room, "what are you doing?"


    "Er..." It''s not good to be caught doing something bad.


    "Well Cloud, this can be explained. " Xiaojin also panicked. When Ling Yun saw the person who was foaming and twitching on the ground, he was even more flustered.


    "You..." Ling Yun''s angry face.


    It seems that there are more and more people. Even Ling Yun is in a hurry. "You go first and leave it to me."


    "Let''s go together," I said darkly, holding Ling Yun''s hand. "When they come in, I''ll set a fire and kill people together."


    Lingyun quickly grabbed me, "don''t add chaos, Xiaojin, take her back first."


    "But..." Xiaojin is also anxious. It''s not a small matter. If Lingyun is alone, he may die.


    "Who?" People came quickly and broke in.


    I was attacked by a fire snake. I caught Ling Yun in one hand and Xiao Jin in the other. I jumped out of the window and ran away. As a result I don''t know if I ran the wrong way. I was surrounded as soon as I came down.


    "You again." The old man frowned, "what are you doing here?"


    "kill people," I told you the truth.


    The old man looked at me, and suddenly he glared, "boss Shuo, you Why are you here? "


    Boss? I? I left and right to see, there is no boss, this old man how, didn''t wait for me to speak, Xiaojin immediately rushed over, pressed my mouth, "Xuanyuan young master last time to provoke people, is boss Shuo. Molesting our boss Shuo and provoking afterwards. Do you think this is the end of it? "


    Xuanyuan old man suddenly changed face, also understand, no wonder Xuanyuan elder that expression, originally this new boss and Ling family boy went together.


    Someone came out of the room with a stern look on his face. "Master, young master..." The following words are very clear.


    Old man Xuanyuan''s face turned blue and white. His own son died. He was a father who wanted to swallow people alive, but did he dare? Dare not, he dare not take the whole Xuanyuan family to fight. What''s more, Xuanyuan Ying will definitely choose to give up Xuanyuan family at this time.


    Many people also attracted a lot of enthusiastic onlookers, xuanyuanying also saw the situation here, immediately rushed over, "what''s the matter?" Then in the vast crowd saw me, some headache, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Kill people," I repeated.


    Xuanyuan Ying help the forehead, "you can''t make less trouble, before how didn''t see you have such a big qualification?"


    I bowed my head to my fingers. There was a frightening person in the room. I had already carried out the body. A teenager who was beside xuanyuanying came up and checked it. "It''s OK. I''m not dead yet."


    Well, it''s not dead. A little current stimulates the brain. I''m going to burn it. But I guess even if I wake up, I will become a fool.


    It''s good that people don''t die. Ling Yun was also relieved, "I''m really sorry about what happened today. Ling Yun will be responsible to the end. "


    I rolled my eyes. What are you responsible for? People are stupid. What can you be responsible for? Marry people back and take care of them for a lifetime.


    Xuanyuan old man immediately laughed, "since people are OK."


    The boy over there didn''t know what he had done in Xuanyuan night. After a while, his heart began to beat and gasp, but he was still in a coma. It took him a while to wake up, but he didn''t die. Old man Xuanyuan was also responsible for this. At first, he didn''t care because he was just a soul master. Who would have thought that he was such a little ancestor? If he knew, he would have forced the little rabbit to come and apologize. How could it be so now.


    I broke off Xiaojin''s claws and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t talk," Xiao Jin whispered in my ear. "I haven''t seen it yet. These old guys didn''t pursue it because of your face. If you want us to die together, just say it casually."


    My face? I immediately more puzzled, my face so big? Why don''t I know? And they just called me Boss Shuo? Shuo? Shuo I said in my heart, "Shuo Shuo, snow... " Some memories flow out from the cracks again, "Shuo Tong Xue," I read the name word by word, as if it were a key to open the dusty door.


    It seems that there is a wind. The wind blows the long hair and dress, the jingling hair ornaments on the head, and the lonely bracelets on the hands and feet. The wind blows into the eyes and unconsciously closes them. Wind gradually stopped, slowly earn open eyes, mouth faint smile, familiar smile, familiar look, familiar temperament.


    "Headmaster Xuanyuan, it''s impolite to do something tonight." I nodded slightly, but there was no apology in my face. I''m kidding. It''s not my fault. It''s good to be superficial about some things. "But I''ve seen all the things that the young master has done these days. I don''t know how to count the crime of molesting the empress of the underworld, blaspheming the gods and trying to kill his fellow disciples?"


    It''s time to settle the bill. Old man Xuanyuan immediately came over and said, "this Boss Shuo, it''s my lax discipline, and dog has been taught a lesson. It won''t happen again. Can you ask boss Shuo to raise your hand? " There is no doubt that he is respectful in his speech. He doesn''t need to be so humble at ordinary times, but now it''s him who should be blamed. What''s more, his son''s three things are not fatal, which is to tease the empress of the underworld? This is to cause a war between yin and Yang, blaspheming the gods, destroying the group every minute, and trying to kill the same clan. It is said that their Xuanyuan family is going to finish completely in daomen."Ah Xue." Xuanyuanying for a while, just held back the excitement in the heart, is she, right, now of person, absolutely is she. No one can pretend to come.


    I look at him and smile. "Well, since elder Xuanyuan has opened his mouth, if I hold on to it again, it will not be disrespectful." The crescent moon glanced at xuanyuanying.


    The crowd was also silent. No one would have thought that the spirit that the young master Ling brought back could not be contracted would be a character they were afraid of.


    Xuanyuan old man quickly thanks again and again, with the unconscious son quickly left, their Xuanyuan family this life all lost here today. Xuanyuan night before to see a doctor young did not follow to leave, but came to my side, plop a kneel down, "master, you finally come back."


    Looking at the boy kneeling at his feet, I don''t have much fluctuation, "I''m not your master," boy, you worship the wrong position, your master is behind you.

 Chapter 776

    Under the deep night, the White Moon leaves a bright spot on the lake. The wind blows and the wind bells jingle. Someone has been waiting for a long time. The lonely voice is like a greeting. Under the moonlight, the waiting people and the returning people meet again.


    "The way you gave me to practice is my master." Xuanyuan strong particularly insist, "even if you don''t recognize, is also my master."


    "Lie, get up." Xuanyuanying whispered, then came to me, "welcome back."


    Looking at him, I laughed, "well, I''m back."


    Late at night, people sleepy, eyes began to unconsciously fight, body also unconsciously forward, Lingyun eyes quickly catch people, "Arnold." Then he picked up the man and said, "I''m sorry." Then he took the man back.


    This may be the biggest gossip and disturbance of this gathering. As a result, the client didn''t remember anything the next day.


    I really don''t know. I got out of the bed in a daze. I squeezed out a head around me. I shook my head and opened a little fox''s mouth. At that time, I yawned, "good morning."


    "Good morning, Xiaobai." I knead my head, too. Let''s do it and say hello.


    The fox is sober, Xiaobai? Well, I guess I forgot again.


    I yawned, turned my head, and woke up in a moment, "ah --!" Lying trough, I woke up early in the morning, but I didn''t wake up. A big face hit me. I was scared to death.


    "What''s the matter?" People outside heard the scream and swarmed in.


    Ling Xi was also stunned by my voice, "I I''ll see I... "


    I was angry, "in the early morning, you smashed such a big face down to scare people to death."


    "What a big face? How can I have a big face?" Ling Xi is not happy. How can the child talk.


    Anyway, I was shocked. "What are you doing in the morning?"


    Lingxi a face of excitement, "look around the God."


    Does the child have a brain in the early morning? "Watch the great God go to the temple, there is no one here."


    "You ah, you ah," Ling Xi eyes as if there were stars, "boss Shuo, Shuo God, please cover, before is small without eyes, eyes do not know Mount Tai, there are many offending, you forgive me, don''t with me


    Looking at the appearance of Lingxi dogleg, my eyebrows picked, "who is responsible for her taking medicine today?" Are you out of your mind in the early morning? Before it was Xiaojin, now it''s Lingxi. This brain damage is contagious.


    Ling Yun had no choice but to smile. "She''s jiangnuo now," he hesitated for a moment, and added, "after a sleep, I don''t remember anything."


    Ling Fei is a little surprised, "it''s intermittent."


    Ling Xi is very depressed, this thigh white hold, but after a lot of good relations, later to restore memory, how can also hold the thigh.


    What a mess? My face is muddled, "am I sleepwalking again?"


    "It''s OK," Ling Yun rubbed my head, "get up and have breakfast."


    So, I was really hungry, and I got up from bed, "by the way, what happened last night? Those old guys didn''t bother us


    "No," Ling Yun said with a smile, "elder Xuanyuan came forward, we are OK."


    "That''s good," I was relieved. "By the way, is that Xuanyuan night dead?"


    "I''m not dead, but I''m still in a coma," Ling Xi replied, "but it''s probably useless, either a vegetable or a fool, I have to say. You''ve done a good job "


    I immediately waved," ah, I haven''t done anything, but I burned a man. He did it all by Xiaojin. "


    Xiaojin also panicked, "Hey, it''s not you who asked me to do it."


    I asked you to electrocute. You''re a vegetable. "Dare you not leave trouble behind?"


    "Now there will be no future trouble." Small brocade spread to spread a hand, "anyway this kind of thing has already finished, you also don''t tangle, also don''t want to kill a person to exterminate."


    I made a face, and I''m not going to mend it. Breakfast is simple. I grab a bun and put it in my mouth. All of a sudden did not slow down, steamed stuffed bun stuck in the throat, suddenly choking I blushed.


    "Slow down, slow down." Ling Yun did not move, Ling Xi rushed over, patted me on the back, poured a glass of water to my mouth, "drink some water, you say you are in a hurry, slow down."


    "Gudong ~" steamed stuffed bun swallowed, was frightened by Lingxi, I looked at her in horror, and then looked at Lingfei with my eyes, what''s the situation?


    Ling Fei''s helpless face, I really don''t know. "Well, we won''t disturb," he said, reaching out and dragging his sister over, "brother, I remember that I still have something to do later."


    "Well, I see." Ling Yun waved and looked at Ling Xi being dragged away without an expression.


    Ling Fei drags Ling Xi out of the door and closes the door before letting go. Ling Xi puts away the obscenity on his face and takes out a piece of paper with a copy of a portrait on it. This is the real jiangnuo.


    Ling Xi gave a bitter smile and tore up the portrait. It was meaningless. She was not jiangnuo. But it''s not someone they can easily provoke, or, to be exact, someone they don''t want to provoke.As soon as they were about to leave, they turned their heads and suddenly had a cold war. What''s the matter? Is it going to winter? Then looked up, scared Lingxi Ao into the arms of Lingfei, that face, unknown terrible.


    Ling Fei is also a little embarrassed, but also recognize who the person is, "Oriental young master."


    Dongfangze nodded slightly. No mouth, no action, Ling Fei swallowed saliva, this face looking at is too pressure.


    "Well, big brother and Arnold are in the room." Ling Fei also knows what the young master of the East is here for, and directly opens his mouth to divert the target''s attention.


    Dongfang Ze nodded again and went directly into the room. Ling Xi came out with a long sigh of relief. "I''ll go. I''m very handsome, but why is it so scary? I can''t see how hard that face is."


    "What nonsense!" Ling Fei patted Ling Xi''s head. "Go, go back first."


    Ling Fei and Ling Xi leave. Dongfangze comes to the door. The two children in the room seem to be quarreling. One of them is very familiar. He smiles. It''s her. It''s good that she''s still there.


    He didn''t plan to go in. He just wanted to confirm the rumors he heard this morning. But before he left, the door was suddenly opened and the girl went out in a huff. As a result, she looked up and turned angry into a scream.


    "Ah - ghosts." As soon as I open the door, an unknown face comes into my eyes. Darling, I haven''t woken you up. Now I''m going to have a nightmare. I turn around and go back to Ling Yun''s arms.

 Chapter 777

    Xiaojin poked me, "Hey, you are all ghosts. How can you be afraid of ghosts?"


    Ling Yun was also startled by my reflection. When he saw the comer, he said with a smile, "young master Dongfang, it''s impolite."


    Dongfang Ze Leng for a moment, nodded, and then looked at me in Lingyun''s arms, reached out. "Ghost what ghost, just a few days no see to frighten like this?"


    I slowly moved my hand away from my face. When I saw that face, it was very handsome, that is Inexplicable want to kneel down to sing conquer ah, "ah, scared ghost ah." I closed my hand again, I didn''t dare to look.


    Dongfangze''s face turned black. Ling Yun had no choice but to smile, "Arnold, she You''ll forget it in the daytime. "


    Dongfangze released his hand, "is that so?" Some lost eyes, and then do not care, "nothing, as long as you are good, good." The warm palm constantly touched my head.


    I slowly relaxed, put down my hand and looked at him. The expression on his face was very soft, "you Who are you? " I can''t remember, but I''m familiar with him. My intuition tells me that I should know him.


    "I am..." He rubbed my head. "Your elder martial brother."


    Elder martial brother? Why didn''t I know I was so good before? Is there a young master as a senior brother? So I used to be a disciple of Dongfang family? You''re also a Taoist? But why does a group of people see me as if they''ve seen a ghost? "Was I a Taoist before?"


    Most people know that their brother is a Taoist, so they must be a Taoist, just "No," Dongfang Ze replied, "our master is a very powerful man. He doesn''t belong to any school or family, but he has the power to fight against Taoism."


    I was awed. Master is so powerful.


    The old man who was far away from home sneezed twice and rubbed his nose. Who was talking about me? Then he looked at a star in the sky, which was getting brighter and darker. He laughed brightly, "well, I''m back, I''m back."


    "Where is the master now?" I continue to ask, if really so fierce, perhaps can let me remember.


    After a pause, Dongfang Ze probably didn''t know whether the younger martial sister was switched or not. After all, he called Shifu "Shifu" with such solemnity, "in It''s a long way away Hello, young man, it''s easy to be misunderstood when you talk like this.


    I was stunned for three seconds, with a sad expression, "master, he has I I don''t know I forgot. I''m sorry


    Dongfang zedun understood that his words made me misunderstand, "no, Shifu is OK. He''s probably busy looking for treasure and digging tombs somewhere abroad. Don''t worry, Shifu lives well."


    That''s a waste of my feelings. Don''t be so tactful next time. It''s easy to be misunderstood, "Oh." I suddenly became indifferent.


    Ling Yun smile, "OK, breakfast has not finished yet, hurry to late breakfast." He drove me back, then winked at dongfangze, and they went out.


    They didn''t go far. They just stopped in the yard. Without waiting for Lingyun to say anything, dongfangze said, "there''s still one last day for the gathering spirit meeting."


    "I''ll take her away." The smile on Ling Yun''s face disappeared, "I don''t know where she once belonged, or what happened to become what she is now, but in the future, I will accompany her, I will protect her, and I will take her out of all the original dangers."


    "But you have to understand where she belongs." Dongfangze''s voice is also calm and calm, "she will never be jiangnuo."


    "At least she is now." Lingyun looked at dongfangze without any arrogance. "Before she turned back to Shuo Tong Xue, she was still Arnold. As long as it was Arnold, I would take her with me and protect her."


    Dongfangze was silent, and finally compromised, "where are you going next?"


    "Japan," Ling Yun replied, "has made a good plan before. As soon as the meeting is over, we will rush there."


    Dongfangze looks at Lingyun and suddenly smiles. "I probably know why she is so willing to follow you. For her, you''re a dream she''s always had, the one she''s always looking forward to. "


    "What?" Ling Yun is puzzled.


    "Protect her," dongfangze said nothing more. Maybe it''s enough. She''s still alive. As long as she''s still alive, it''s OK. There''s nothing more satisfying than that. "By the way, please don''t make up your mind. She has a husband and children." Before leaving, dongfangze successfully mended the knife.


    Ling Yun is also a Leng, then helpless smile.


    Before that kind of repressive mountain rain is about to come, the feeling that the building is full of wind and rain seems to disappear overnight. The gathering spirit club has finally come to a perfect end. When we get on the plane to Japan, I still can''t turn around. What has changed.


    A glass of juice came to me. "What are you thinking?"


    I picked it up, biting the edge of the cup, "before the gathering, I clearly felt that something would happen, my sixth sense failed?"


    "After all, you''re not a woman." Xiaojin mends the knife.I think I killed him. Drink a mouthful of juice, I looked at Lingyun, "Liuyun, can we make a discussion?"


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Ling Yun stretched out his hand and put a piece of clothes on me. It was October now, and the weather was not so cold.


    "Don''t spank me in the future, will you?" My face wrinkled into a lump, I am so big, but also spanked what''s really good shame ah.


    Ling Yun smiles, "as long as you promise not to cause trouble in the future." Ling Yun rubbed my head.


    I am not happy immediately, dodged the claw of Ling Yun, turn round to close an eye, ignore him.


    All of a sudden, it was quiet around. There were still several hours to go before everyone in the cabin fell asleep.


    "Where are we going?" The girl with the red umbrella looked at the couple in front of her.


    "Where to?" The woman turned to look at her, and looked at the distance, "it should be far, far away."


    "Far, far, far, where is it?" The girl then asked.


    The woman didn''t answer, but just laughed, "Xueer, promise us to go straight ahead in the future, don''t stop! Keep your eyes on the front and never look back. "


    Go straight ahead, don''t look back.


    Therefore, your eyes never look back at me, so I am more and more far away, so gone forever.


    "Dad, mom." I suddenly woke up from the dream, I remember, the dream of two people, is my parents.

 Chapter 778

    There is a cold sweat on my head. I look up slightly and see Ling Yun''s face. We have got off the plane. Now I am in Ling Yun''s arms.


    "What? Have you had a nightmare Ling Yun put me down and wiped the cold sweat on my head.


    I think about it, then the dream, the dream of people, but how I do not remember. Just remember that sentence, go straight ahead in the future, don''t stop, keep your eyes on the front, never look back.


    "Where are we going?" I didn''t answer Ling Yun''s words. Looking at the taxi, I asked curiously.


    "I made an appointment with a few friends to meet here. They said they were in some trouble, so I came to have a look." Ling Yun replied, "go to the hotel first."


    "Oh." I nodded, "how long will I stay this time? I remember a lot of fun in Japan."


    "Don''t worry, it will make you have fun." Ling Yun chuckles and looks at the scenery outside the window. It suddenly occurs to her that she was in Japan for the first time. I don''t know if she can still remember.


    I picked the edge of the window and looked at the street view outside. I saw a lot of interesting stores. Wait a minute. It seems that I can''t speak Japanese yet. Forget it, I''m a ghost anyway. Just go in and get it without saying hello.


    "Liuyun, is there really a Yin Yang teacher in Japan?" I asked excitedly.


    "Well, yes, like daomen in China, there are many family alliances, led by four families, some big and small families," Ling Yun introduced me carefully.


    "What about the Japanese monsters? Those monsters in the ghosts'' night tour I asked again.


    "Some exist, some are invented by people." Ling Yun said with a smile.


    "Is it really that powerful? And before the jade bath? And the stone of death. " I turned to look at Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun rubbed my head, "well, it''s all true."


    "And bone girl, snow girl, Nine Tailed Fox, cat again, is that true?" I asked again, like a curious baby.


    "Well, there are all." Lingyun is still a smiling reply.


    I blinked and looked at him. "Oh." Then he paused and continued to look out of the window. "Are monsters bad?"


    "No Ling Yun comforted me, "good or bad is born from the heart, the demon in the final analysis is the animal or plant cultivation into essence, that is, the so-called spirit."


    I hugged the little fox in my arms. Well, yes, I also hugged the little fox out. I said I would raise it. "Xiaobai is good."


    Du Han raised his head in my arms and looked at me. You don''t know. You still have cat demon. "My name is Duhan." Du Han is very dissatisfied with Xiaobai''s name and corrects it.


    "Xiaobai!" I insist on shouting, do my pet, I have to give you a name.


    "My name is Duhan!" The little fox couldn''t resist.


    "It''s Xiaobai!" I''m not a bully either.


    "You can change my name. Don''t change my name. My name is Duhan!" The little fox''s hair stood up all over.


    "If you have a fox''s name, it''s Xiaobai." I''m dead in my arms.


    "Through the cold!" Little fox won''t give up.


    "Xiaobai!" I grabbed his tail. "Xiaobai, Xiaobai, Xiaobai, Xiaobai!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Du Han shut up, "well, you can call whatever you like."


    Hey, hey, that''s a compromise. What about your integrity? Xiaojin despised, "I seem to see a kindergarten level cat and dog war."


    I look confused, what the hell?


    The destination is a hotel. It''s a little far from the airport. It''s more than an hour''s drive. I think it''s probably out of the city.


    "Cloud, here, here!" Upon entering the hotel as like as two peas, a blonde and blonde beauty waved at Lingyun. Beside the blonde, there were two men and one girl, who could barely distinguish men and women except clothes, and the two others who were the same.


    "Fitter, crotch, colicia." Ling Yun shouts and walks over. Xiaojin also waved his hand, and I followed with the fox in my arms.


    "Oh, here we are at last!" Seeing Ling Yun, the greeting beauty was relieved.


    "Sorry, there''s something at home, so I''m late." Ling Yun said hello with a smile and then pulled me over. "By the way, I have a new friend to introduce to you, jiangnuo. Arnold, these are the friends I told you. Fitter is an exorcist from France. I don''t know each other any more. Crotch and Coria are twin brothers and sisters. They are warlocks from India. "


    I hid behind Lingyun and looked at three people. He nodded slightly and drew back.


    "Hello, noe." Beautiful French girl speaks Chinese very well.


    "Hello," the twins waved, saying hello, and I immediately hid further back. "I''m shy. I''m cute."


    Lingyun helplessly smile, "Arnold more recognize life, familiar with it," and then looked at three people, "red?" Ling Yun looked at it several times and felt that there was only one person missing.Mentioned this, three people at the same time a Leng, have lowered their heads, there is a kind of unspeakable appearance.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the appearance of three people, Ling Yun realized that something had happened, sat aside and asked quickly.


    "Red, she..." Fitter couldn''t tell.


    "Red, she''s dead!" One side of the Indian girl coricia finally difficult to say.


    "What Ling Yun trembled all over, "what''s the matter?" Ling Yun exclaimed in surprise, what happened? Just separated for a few months. Why did Chen Hong die? What happened in the last few months?


    Crotch, the twins'' brother, sighed and replied, "it''s the one mentioned before, about the castle."


    "Castle?" Ling Yun frowned, "what''s in it? Evil spirits? "


    Krolochton said, "I don''t know, but red didn''t die because of the things in the castle, but was killed alive by a warlock who went with him."


    "Yes Fitter is also a face of resentment, "said good just try, but in the red down and admit defeat, the other side or under the killer, without hesitation."


    "Bang -" because of too much force, the glass in fitter''s hand was crushed.


    "That bastard, not only killed Hong, but also was going to save red fitter and hurt him," colicia was also angry. "Although he was finally brought back by his master to punish him, it was not enough to offset his sin."


    "Who is he?" The small brocade one side overcast the direct opening of Sen Sen asks a way.

 Chapter 779

    "His name is an Pei Chien Ichiro. He''s from the ampere family, the largest Yin Yang family in Japan," fitter replied, and then clenched his fist. "My grandfather also warned me not to pursue any more, but how can I bear this tone."


    "The ampere family," Ling Yun said, "is really not very good to pursue. The ampere family is the biggest Yin Yang family in Japan. If you are against them, I''m afraid we won''t have a good time."


    "Cloud, you won''t be afraid." Xiaojin blew up and then asked, "where are they now?"


    "I don''t know. We''ve been in Japan for more than a month, and we''ve been making secret inquiries, especially paying attention to Ampere''s house, but we can''t find any trace." Fitter shakes her head. She also looks like taking revenge on Chen Hong, but she can''t find anything.


    "Moreover, even if you find out, Xiaojin, with your strength, you can''t deal with the Yin Yang division of the ampere family," colicia shook her head and sighed. "The Yin Yang technique is really strong, which you can''t imagine. In the duel at that time, Chen Hong didn''t have any anti resistance ability in the face of her opponent."


    Suddenly, Xiaojin coldly with murderous eyes, let colicia quickly shut up! The air suddenly condensed.


    "Ah, fitter, red is our partner." Small brocade cold voice asks a way.


    "Of course," fitter replied quickly.


    "Then you''ll take revenge for red, right?" Xiaojin continued to ask.


    "Of course," said fitter firmly, but thinking of the gap between them! "But My strength... "


    "And you?" Xiaojin glances at Coria and kroloch.


    "Of course, but our strength..." The two brothers and sisters are also worried about this.


    "That''s good!" Xiaojin nodded, "fitter, I want you to use all the strength of your family to find that ampere or whatever, no matter what the cost. You can do that. "


    What does Xiaojin want to do? Ling Yun also changed his face, "Xiao Jin, calm down."


    "Calm down? How can you calm me down? " Xiaojin sneers. He has never had a look at Lingyun. "Boss, Hong, she was killed. Hong is dead. If you think that you can''t fight against the ampere family, have you ever thought about explaining to the Chen family?" Although the Chen family of Taiji in China does not belong to the Taoist school, it is also a school of physical cultivation.


    Ling Yun choked, I look at this side, and then look at that side, it seems to be about to quarrel, "that, don''t quarrel," I pulled Xiaojin''s clothes, "don''t worry, I''m here, no accident."


    Xiaojin instant soft ah, "you shut up, because you have, there are so many accidents."


    "Cut, the boy of Xuanyuan family has been killed by us. What are you afraid of him for?" I waved the fox''s paw.


    "Arnold!" Ling Yun said softly.


    I vomit tongue, "originally is ah, revenge, Liuyun you are too kind, revenge, can''t be afraid of the head and feet, bullying."


    "I..." Lingyun pointed to his speechless, he bullying? Fear head and feet? He just doesn''t want to get into trouble. Why do you say that to him?


    Fitter couldn''t help laughing. Someone dared to talk to Lingyun like this. Lingyun looks gentle and polite on the surface. In fact, there is a lot of bad water in his stomach. The most important thing is that he is serious like a moving iceberg. Those who dare to say that to Lingyun in the world will never find a second one.


    Ling Yun sighed helplessly, "I didn''t say not to take revenge. It''s just that if we don''t leave future troubles, otherwise, once the Japanese Yin Yang family goes out, we may all be inseparable from Japan."


    Fitter also nodded, "yes, we are now in someone else''s territory, this matter has to be considered in the long run."


    "Just give it to me and Xiaojin." With a smile, I looked at the three strangers and hid behind Lingyun.


    "Yes," Xiaojin nodded, almost forgot the identity of the aunt, suddenly thought of something, "well, go directly to send a letter of war to that ampere or something. Solve the problem in private, "Xiaojin sneered," just this evening. Just write it down. Let''s make an appointment at 12 o''clock this evening. Let''s solve the problem by ourselves. "


    "Tonight!" Three people were surprised. There was not enough time for preparation.


    "Yes Little Jin Dun for a while, turn round to continue to say. "By the way, I don''t mind him calling all the people in his family together. I''m only responsible for killing people, not collecting corpses. Let him find good people in advance."


    Good arrogant tone, but three people have no way, can only send a message.


    The reason why Xiaojin is so confident is that every time at 12 o''clock that girl over there will change. Shuo Tong Xue, it''s not enough to destroy an ampere''s home. Although the awakening time is less than an hour, ten minutes is enough. Wave your hand, an idea will die out.


    "Then I''ll..." Fitter pointed to his cell phone.


    Ling Yun sighed, "fitter, please continue to check. That a''er qianichiro has caused such a big trouble. Maybe he''s hiding out. Please contact your contacts and find out the people. " Now, he didn''t want to stop it. If it was Xuanyuan night''s business with him, he would not have much complaint, and there were no casualties. When his best friend died, Chen Hong was a descendant of the Chen family. He had known each other in China at the beginning. Chen Hong was a confidant of his own. Now that his confidant died, how could he not be angry. It''s just that he has to take care of the living. If they really make a big scene in Japan, they will not be able to leave Japan alive.I yawned and rubbed my eyes. "I''m sleepy."


    Ling Yun got up and pulled me to his side, "let''s do this first. I''ll go to a room first. Arnold is sleepy." Then I turned around and walked to the counter.


    until I went far away, I slowly said, "Liuyun, you are very angry. I saw you so angry for the first time."


    "Where do you see that I''m angry?" Ling Yun rubbed my head with a smile.


    I thought about it and smacked my lips. "Although I haven''t known you for a long time, you are not the kind of person who is easily angry. It feels like an eminent monk who has no desire, no sorrow and no joy. That''s because you have hidden your emotions and feelings. In short, you are smiling, hot outside and cold inside. "


    Hearing this, Ling Yun said with a smile, "you know me very well." Then he went to the front desk of the hotel, took out his ID card and bank card, and said to the front desk in standard Japanese, "excuse me, can I have a room?"

 Chapter 780

    Three people, as long as a room is enough, anyway, two ghosts, ordinary people can''t see.


    "Yes, just a moment, please." The front desk attendant answered and began to register. "It''s been a long time. Here''s your room card. Please take it." For a long time, the front desk will pass the ID card and bank card together with a room card to Lingyun.


    "Thank you." After thanking Ling Yun, he put away his things, turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, his mobile phone rang. Ling Yun took out his mobile phone and looked at it. There were two big words on the screen: sister, seeing the caller ID, Ling Yun hung up decisively. It''s not a good thing that my sister, whose brain circuit is bent into a looper, called at this time.


    When I got back to my room, Ling Yun threw his bag on the bed. When I entered the room, I jumped on the bed and began to roll on the big bed. The hotel bed was soft and rolling up and down. I felt like rolling on the cloud.


    "I''ll take a bath first. You two teachers are here to take it. Don''t mess with it," Ling Yun said. He took out the changed clothes and clean towels from his bag and turned to the bathroom.


    "Oh I nodded and went on rolling.


    Xiaojin also sat on the bed and kicked me, "don''t roll around, the bed is all in disorder by you." He kicked me to the head of the bed.


    I paid him back, too. A kick kicked him down, "I do, you don''t want you to go away!"


    Xiaojin got up from the ground and patted her clothes. "What shall we do tonight? What if that guy does bring someone? "


    "What are you afraid of? Just burn the fire." I spread my hand and sat up.


    Xiaojin''s face was suddenly gloomy. "Why don''t we sneak into their house in advance tonight and burn the house together?"


    It''s hard for us to be so unified, "so happy decision. If they fight, you fight and I burn. "


    Xiaojin gave me a thumbs up, so happy decision.


    Ling Yun finished washing, I also hold the clothes ready to go to a good wash, at this time. Ling Yun''s mobile phone rings again. Ling Yun takes it over and has a look. This time it''s colicia. Ling Yun goes to one side to connect.


    "Hello, how are you?" Ling Yun asked.


    "The other side has responded. The place is Qingming shrine." The other side replied that his tone was full of depression. It was absolutely ulterior motives to fight at the Qingming shrine.


    "I see." Ling Yun answers at will.


    "But, cloud, doesn''t it matter? What if there''s an ambush? " Colicia asked anxiously.


    "It''s my business. You don''t have to worry." Ling Yun said and hung up the phone. Immediately, Ling Yun looked at the time on his mobile phone. It''s 10 p.m., two hours away from the appointed 12 p.m. what''s more, Ling Yun found that there was nothing wrong with it. He planned to eat something to fill his stomach first. Only when he was full could he fight. "Arnold, Xiaojin, would you like something to eat?"


    "Yes, yes," I just went to the bathroom door. When I heard Ling Yun''s words, I immediately turned to reply. "I want sushi." How can we not taste sushi in Japan.


    "Burn me some, too." Xiaojin kneaded her stomach. She was a little hungry.


    "Good." Ling Yun smiles, "I''ll see what Japanese food is in the hotel."


    I should be a sound, into the bathroom, after the bath, and put on the white skirt has been wearing, or my own clothes wearing comfortable, simply put on the body, does not hinder the movement.


    When I went out, I saw that Xiaojin was already eating a lot, and I immediately went up, "why don''t you wait for me when you have something to eat?"


    Ling yunduan came to a sushi with good sauce, "you stay here tonight, don''t make any trouble."


    "I don''t have any trouble." I Dudu mouth, twist a piece of sushi into my mouth, frowned, "er It''s not delicious. " Sashimi tastes strange in the mouth.


    "It''s like this the first time. Don''t you like the taste of sashimi? Try this one Ling Yun also handed over a sushi, it seems that it is not sashimi. "In a word, don''t run around. I don''t know what agreement you have reached, but if you dare to mess around, I will never let you off." Said, also waited for a small brocade one eye.


    I grabbed dinner and put it in my mouth. "I see." Just because I know it doesn''t mean I''ll do it. "But are you OK to go like this? Are you sure you can beat them? "


    Xiaojin stuffed two mouthfuls of sushi, "don''t worry, cloud''s own strength is not vulgar."


    That''s good. I nodded. After dinner, Ling Yun takes Xiao Jin out. After all, it takes a long distance to get to Qingming shrine, even if it takes more than an hour by car. To go ahead of time is also to guard against cheating.


    Watching people go, I also prepared for a while, followed by stealthily aiming. Fitter, colicia and crotch also went with them. After all, they could not lose in momentum or number. If the other side cheated again, at least they could fight in groups.


    At 11:30, I arrived at the Qingming shrine, which was originally closed to the outside world. At night, it was even more closed. It was dark all around with only a few lights. A few people went over the wall and I went through the wall. I had no choice but to be a ghost. I was so willful."Oh, it''s early." Once inside, a young man of about 20 years old said hello to several people.


    "You''re early, too." Ling Yun replied coldly. "Are you an Pei Qian Ichiro?"


    "Yes, you are the Lingyun from China?" The man looked at this group of people with disdain in his eyes. "I''ve heard of Chinese Taoist schools. They are very strong. They seem to be better than those rubbish. Do you want to compare them?"


    "Cloud, you..." What else did she want to say, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Be careful, this guy also has a strong physique. At the beginning, he defeated Hong by one physique," fitter reminded.


    "Mm-hmm," colicia and kroloch nodded, "yes, he is so powerful that even our final defense can''t resist his punches, otherwise we''d better prepare again."


    Ling Yun smile, did not speak, directly came forward, looking at the man, "is that you want to fight with me?" Anpeiqianyilang looked at Lingyun more than ten meters away with disdain, "how? Do you want to avenge your friend? Hahaha, you''re the only one. Don''t overdo yourself. I''m in a good mood today. I can let bygones be bygones and get out of here. "


    "If you die, will the ampers take revenge for you?" Ling Yun asked.


    "Ah?" An Pei qianichiro frowned a little displeased, "what are you talking about?"

 Chapter 781

    The snake is the symbol of eternal spirit. The magician points to the sky with his right hand and the ground with his left hand, representing the exchange of power and the gift of spirit. Under the feet of the magician are roses and lilies, which reflect God''s will and command heaven and earth. Rose is life, lily is death.


    "Well, I hate trouble, so if they will take revenge for you, call them now! Anyway, you won''t live, so you and I save a lot of trouble! Isn''t it? " Xiaojin said it lightly.


    "You bastard, what are you talking about?" Anpeiqianyilang angry, "tell you, even if you kneel down to beg me now, also don''t want to let me disturb your life."


    "You only have one minute to get the body taken for revenge!" Ling Yun is also lazy to pay attention to him and says directly.


    "Asshole, in that case, I''ll send you to hell." Say, the other side is shouting, waving fist to rush up.


    "Cloud, get out of the way!" Fitter arrived immediately.


    "Go to hell!" An Pei qianichiro''s speed is very fast, very fast, that fist arrived in front of Ling Yun. Xiaojin hasn''t had time to reflect and help.


    There was a loud noise, I felt the earth shaking, and a cloud of dust around them.


    "Cloud!" Fitter, Coria, crowlodge immediately panic of shout, Coria want to go up to save people, was stopped by Xiaojin.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry," said kroloch, holding her sister, Coria.


    "But Yun He..." Colicia is worried about Ling Yun.


    Fitter''s holding on, too. "Colicia, you see."


    Then, Coria looked over and was stunned. The dust slowly dispersed and revealed the two people inside. He was full of self-confidence and his fist was lightly prevented by Ling Yun.


    Three people are surprised to see Ling Yun. No one can imagine that Ling Yun is so strong. I''m so far away, and I''m surprised. I thought that all the soul masters are just controlling the soul. I didn''t expect that Ling Yun''s strength is so strong. It''s estimated that this strength won''t lose against Xiaojin.


    "What Even ampere qianichiro himself is incredible. He knows better than anyone what his fist is like. He says that it''s light to kill a bull. Now he is easily prevented by a thin and weak boy. How can this be possible?


    "what''s the rush? But since you don''t want to find someone, I''ll help you. " Ling Yun said softly, and then suddenly waved his hand. An Pei qianichiro was immediately waved out, hit the wall, and smashed a huge hole. Ling Yun turned around and snorted coldly.


    "So strong!" Crowlodge exclaimed in surprise. This time, it is estimated that the other party''s half body bones are broken.


    Let''s meet fitter. "Did you kill him?"


    "No, it''s just a waste of him." Ling Yun glanced and fell down from the wall, leaving only one breath of an Pei qianichiro.


    "Why? Why don''t you kill him? Don''t you want to take revenge for red? " Fitter got angry at once.


    Ling Yun glanced at fitter and sighed, "do you really don''t want to leave Japan?"


    "So what!" With an angry face, fitter drew a dagger from his pocket. "Since you can''t do it, I''ll do it."


    Ling Yun immediately grabbed fitter, "calm down, do you think he will come to the appointment alone?"


    As soon as Fitter stopped, he turned to see that Anpei qianichiro had disappeared. Immediately flustered, "how to return a responsibility?"


    "It''s the ampere family." Xiaojin also came over, "more than one person, it seems that the other party is ready for a group fight, but maybe he didn''t expect that he would be killed by cloud."


    Ling Yun sighed, "now, we should think about how to break through." Just leave Japan and it''s OK. It''s just that the young master of the ampere family has been abandoned. I think the ampere family will not give up.


    "It''s easy." The small brocade comforts a way, then suddenly turns head to me this direction to shout a way, "don''t hide, came out."


    I choked for a while, with you early found me, right, I helplessly floated out of the corner, "how do you know I follow you?"


    "Nonsense, you are a ghost, and I am also a ghost. If there is a ghost nearby, or a ghost with such powerful spiritual power, I will certainly be aware of it as a ghost." Xiaojin rolled her eyes.


    "Arnold!" Ling Yun saw that I was very angry, "I didn''t ask you to stay in the hotel honestly and don''t come out."


    "I I... " What should I say, and then a flattering smile, "I said I was sleepwalking again, do you believe it?"


    "You said Ling Yun''s face is full of heart fatigue.


    I''ve come. What do you want to do? Xiaojin comes with a smile on his face. "Well, boss, with that face, we can go out safely. Besides, time is coming." Then he looked up at the time.


    Lingyun pause, look at the time, indeed, every night at the same time, she will restore a period of memory. But Is this really good? I said I would protect her, but now I want her to recover her memory to protect herself.I carefully got close to Ling Yun, "I''m just worried about you." I lowered my head, soft voice, one hand holding the fox, the other empty hand holding Lingyun''s hand around, coquettish way.


    Lingyun helpless, knocked on my forehead, "you ah."


    "Don''t worry, I can help too." I look up and stare big eyes, "if they don''t let go, I''ll burn them to ashes with a fire."


    "No nonsense." Ling Yun rubbed my head, and then protected me behind, "people are coming, everyone pay attention."


    Lingyun''s words just fell, and bursts of flames rose around, surrounded several people.


    Fitter changed his dagger into two silver pistols and whistled, "Oh, there''s still a lot coming, colicia. What''s our chance of winning?"


    "Fifty percent." Colicia said with a smile, a golden dagger shining in her hand. "If there were only the three of us, the group would be destroyed, but with the cloud and Xiaojin, the chance of breaking through would increase several times."


    "Get ready," said crotch, who also had a dagger like his sister''s in his hand. "I haven''t had such a big fight in a long time."


    "It''s 100 percent." The little fox in my arms suddenly opened his mouth, jumped directly from my arms and turned into a human figure. How to say that the young ladies of the ampere family are all of their own kind.


    "Wow, fox." Crotch looked at Duhan and laughed. "The winning rate has increased again."


    The closer the fire came, the more people gathered. Several of them were carrying a stretcher on which lay an Pei qianichiro.

 Chapter 782

    "Who are you? He came to our Qingming shrine to make a fool of himself and hurt the young master of Ampere''s family. " Someone asked immediately.


    "You young master ampere killed my friend first. We are here for revenge!" Fitter stepped forward and yelled, "and this is the engagement. Young master ampere himself has been invited. We all depend on our abilities. Life and death depend on heaven. He is useless. It can only be said that he has no ability himself."


    "Nonsense," the man called out immediately. "Go ahead, catch them and avenge the young master."


    Both sides were ready to fight, but then a voice came, "stop it!" A light drink, everyone stopped, make way, two people in a group of people came forward.


    "In the evening, what do you gather in the shrine for? Don''t you know where this is? " The voice is very light. It''s a very gentle and charming woman''s voice.


    "Young master Jingchuan, young lady." A group of people bowed to the visitor.


    Du Han said with a smile, "I''ve said it, 100 percent. I don''t need to fight."


    "That woman is not human." Fitter''s Exorcist system suddenly saw that the woman in yellow kimono was not human.


    "Well, before the jade bath." Du Han replied, and then stepped forward. "Hey, do you remember me?"


    The group of people came forward. Before taking a bath, Yasukawa and Yushan looked at the way they were crossing the cold. They immediately remembered, "you You''re not the fox? Why are you here? "


    "I," Du Han said with a smile, "accompany people to revenge."


    "Revenge?" Yasukawa was puzzled, and then he looked at the man on the stretcher behind him, "this is not Chien Ichiro? How could he be like this? "


    Ling Yun slowly came forward, "I did it. I just want to get justice for a friend who died miserably."


    "Justice?" Yasugawa didn''t understand, "what''s the matter?"


    "Master Jingchuan, please don''t listen to their nonsense. They are trying to harm master qianyilang." Immediately someone was discontented and yelled, "fortunately, we arrived in time and saved our young master''s life. Otherwise, young master qianyilang would have died in their hands."


    "Shut up Before the jade bath, she cried coldly, then looked at her eyes and said, "who is she? I believe in her As long as Duhan is here, she will be there.


    I was hiding behind to watch a play. Xiaojin reached out and pushed me out. I bumped into Duhan''s back and hurt my forehead. Du Han turned around and held me, "are you ok?"


    "Well It hurts I rub my forehead.


    "She believes you. She believes what you say." Du Han told me in a low voice.


    It''s none of my business. But we''ve already been put on the shelves. Now we want to leave unharmed, so I have to go on and walk forward slowly, "yes He killed our friends. That''s why they came to take revenge. Um That''s it. "I don''t know the details. Anyway, the cause and effect are right.


    "If that''s the case, it''s life for life," Yu said in a cold voice before taking a bath.


    The people of Anpei qianichiro were in a hurry. "Young master Jingchuan, young lady, can''t listen to their nonsense. How can a yellow haired girl believe what she says?"


    "Shut up Yasugawa glanced coldly at the man.


    My eyes narrowed slightly. The moonlight showed half of my face behind the clouds and was annihilated again. The darkness invaded the world and cherry blossoms were flying in the dark. In this night, the air can''t go.


    "Since the living don''t believe it, what about the dead?" I said with a smile, eyes slightly bent up, "but it is also said that everything in the world has cause and effect, the cause planted, it is up to him to repay the fruit."


    He stretched out his hand and drew a symbol in front of him. His fingertips popped up. He said softly, waving his hand with the voice, "one for father, two for mother, three for brother in hometown. Finally, he will come to me in the secluded yellow spring. He who hears my voice will rise, and he who hears my voice will count the pearls, and he who hears my voice will come. Chen Hong, come on, Chen Hong, come on. "


    Two calls, a red figure slowly reflected from the night. "It''s red," she exclaimed


    Ling Yun also stepped forward, bit through the middle finger, and immediately kneaded a formula in front of his chest, "the soul lives, gathers the spirit." A light drink, Chen Hong''s figure more and more forward, but also gradually materialized, the girl opened her eyes, glanced at the people present, and finally settled on Ling Yun.


    "Ling Yun, fitter, Coria, crotch." Chen Hong exclaimed in surprise, and then saw the man on the stretcher, "this bastard, I will not let him go." Said, directly rushed up.


    Ampere Jingchuan wanted to stop, but he was blocked by a burst of petals. His whole hand was entangled by the petals. He looked at me in surprise. "Boss Shuo, you..."


    "Since you are a Yin Yang family, you must know that if you owe someone, you must pay them back." I smile.


    "Yes..." Yasukawa took back his hand, and the petals also automatically dispersed.


    Anpei qianichiro and others had planned to stop it, but they seemed to be stopped. They stood still and could only watch the ghost kill her young master. And devour the soul.After all this, Chen Hong turned and walked to me, and suddenly knelt down, "thank you. I have another wish. Please help me


    "It''s no use asking me," I woke up the next day and I didn''t remember anything. "Cloud can help you."


    Chen Hongdun, looked at Lingyun, Lingyun immediately came forward, will help people up, "I know, I help you, you have any worries, just say it."


    Chen Hong burst out crying, "I want to go home, I want to go home, please, take my body and soul home, I want to see my grandfather again."


    "Well, I promise you." Ling Yun nodded.


    When people die, the restrictions on those people are also released. They look at me one by one, but they don''t know what to say. Even the heirs of the family have nothing to say. What can they say.


    "Master ampere, I don''t think you''ll let me worry about the rest, will you?" I look at Yasukawa and smile.


    "Cough," yasugawa said with embarrassment. "Well, you saved our ampere family. Naturally, I know what to do." A minor is not equal to the whole ampere family. A little pressure can be applied, and people are not stupid. If they want revenge, they have the ability to go to the underworld.


    At this time, from behind a woman, a pale face, "you Are you really boss Shuo? "


    "Well?" I looked at the woman and he Mao said, "long time no see. Miss chuyun

 Chapter 783

    "But Yufeng said you Say you have He''s dead. " He Mao did not know whether he was excited or frightened, and his whole body was shaking.


    "As you can see, I''m dead." I spread out my hand, "now I am the soul body." In other words, it should be. It''s just deliberately hiding the color.


    He Mao was stunned, soul body? Is the soul body so interested? "Then why don''t you go back? Yu Feng is worried about you. He... "


    I didn''t hear the words clearly. I felt sleepy again. I thought that my time was up again. As soon as I was soft, I fell down.


    Crossing the cold is a step faster than Lingyun. He Mao catches the fallen figure and says, "are you ok?"


    "She''s OK," Du Han comforted, "that is, except for some small things, as for what, you''ll know tomorrow morning." The sweat of Du Han''s head is just at this time.


    The afterglow of the morning light came through the window and reflected on my face. My eyes were wrapped in the golden light. I frowned and pulled over the quilt to cover my head. Sometimes the light in the early morning was more annoying than the noise.


    Someone opened the quilt on his face and said, "it''s time to stay in bed. Get up. " I feel like the whole quilt has been lifted up.


    "Well Don''t make trouble. I''m sleepy. " I fumbled for a while, vaguely touched the quilt, ready to pull over to sleep, but did not touch for a long time also gave up.


    "Get up. What time is it?" The man reached out and pulled me up. "Get up, get up."


    "Noisy, noisy, noisy." I got angry, sat up and looked at several people in front of me in a daze, "what are you doing in the morning? Watching the bodies? "


    "What are you talking about?" Ling Yun sat down and knocked on my head, "what time is it, get up quickly."


    I rubbed my eyes and said, "um ~" after waking up slowly, I found that I was not in the hotel bed, but in a Japanese style tatami, surrounded by a circle of people, except for a few I knew.


    What''s the situation now? I swallowed saliva and pulled Lingyun''s sleeve. "Well, have we been caught? What should we do now? Shall we kill together? "


    Ling Yun knocked my head, "don''t make trouble." Then helplessly looked at the person behind, "you also see, that''s it, in the daytime, she doesn''t remember anything."


    A group of people at the door were stunned. A girl in a cherry kimono came up and said, "don''t you really remember me? I''m he maochuyun. You''ve killed me more than once. "


    I looked at her in surprise, "you..." The girl leaned over and looked at me with hope. "You speak Chinese very well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wrong focus.


    Du Han came up with his arms in his arms. "You see, that''s it. She''s like this. Even if her mother stands in front of her, she doesn''t know her. "


    I did not understand the blink, "what''s the situation?"


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Xiaojin rubs my head.


    He maochuyun''s face was a little strange, "that, I don''t know, so I told Yufeng."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Du Han looked at he Mao in surprise and said, "girl, your speed is amazing. It''s time for him to arrive, isn''t it


    "I didn''t tell him he was at ampere''s. He''s at he Mao''s now." He Mao said.


    I look at this and then at that, "well Who are you talking about? "


    Ling Yun eyes have been looking at me, smiling, "is your former friend."


    "Who knows me?" My eyes lit up.


    "Well." Ling Yun nodded, "do you want to see me?"


    After a pause, I looked at Ling Yun and Xiao Jin. I knew that they didn''t want me to have anything to do with the past I''m still missing. " Because you don''t like it, I won''t do it.


    Around suddenly a burst of quiet, small brocade a face of surprise, "you were switched, before you are not like this."


    I didn''t speak. I got up and patted the wrinkles on my body. "Liuyun, what else do you want in Japan? It''s nothing. Let''s go. "


    "Well, wait, but He Mao got up in a hurry and wanted to stop me. He was caught by the jade bath behind him.


    "Forget it." He shook his head before taking a bath.


    Ling Yun has no choice but to get up, "it''s OK."


    No, there''s something wrong. Now the only people I know are Ling Yun and Xiao Jin. I can''t imagine how long it will take for me to get familiar with those old acquaintances again. Anyway, I don''t want to.


    "In this case, let''s go," Xiaojin obviously didn''t like this place, so he took me out.


    Yasugawa didn''t stop us, so he let an attendant to take us away. I was just wondering that there was someone to send me out of the house. It was very polite. As a result, I gave up after I went out of the house for more than ten hours. Why do big families always like to make their homes so big? Isn''t it good to be smaller? How about two more floors? If you install an elevator straight down, you won''t worry about occupying too much land. The land area is not much and it''s a waste.When I stepped out of this Japanese style house, I felt inexplicably comfortable.


    I almost ran away and got into the car, until I couldn''t see the Japanese style house. But also some regret, how to say that Japan has not been a good tour, but I made a perfect set of travel manual, but now I have to go, some pity.


    Ling Yun saw my tangled problems and laughed, "go back to the hotel first, fitter. They should be in a hurry."


    "Well," I nodded.


    "Since they said they would not force you, they would not turn back. You can play for two more days. " Lingyun continued, "before Xiao Xi also said to help bring some special products, you girls know girls like, trouble you."


    I came back to life in a flash. "No problem, leave it to me, sir!" A solemn salute.


    It was more than an hour after we got back to the hotel. It was like the first time we met. Three people were waiting in the hotel hall. When they saw us coming in, they immediately welcomed us.


    "Are you all right?" Beautiful coricia looked worried. "Did they do anything to you?"


    "It''s all right." Ling Yun said with a smile, "it''s all right now. We plan to stay in Japan for a few more days, and then go to the castle you said. What about you? What''s next? "


    Several people looked at each other. At last, fitter said, "I have to go home first. I''ve been out for a long time this time. I want to go home and have a look at the castle later."

 Chapter 784

    "My brother and I are going back to the castle to have a look," said colicia.


    "Let''s break up here." Ling Yun nodded, "good luck, friends."


    "Good luck, too, Yun. We''ll see you in France. "


    "Good luck, friend." Kroloch also waved with a smile, then turned to me, slightly bent down, "beautiful goddess, I will never forget your heroism, God bless you safe."


    What a mess.


    After the greeting, several people left directly. It seems that they didn''t plan to stay long. They just waited for us to say hello.


    On one side of the elevator, I was a little strange, "just heard you say, what castle?" I asked curiously.


    "Oh, that''s what fitter said before. An old castle suddenly appeared in France. It''s said that all the people who entered disappeared. The police sent rescue teams more than once, almost no news, but a month later, they miraculously appeared, and returned home intact, and there was no memory of that time, but in the next three days to a week, they turned into mummies at home, and then there were exorcists, mages, witches and necromancers, intending to find out But nothing was found. After he came out, he quickly dehydrated and turned into a mummy within seven days Ling explained.


    I can''t help but fight a cold war, "it''s not a vampire that lives there."


    Xiaojin smiles, "it''s possible, but what are you afraid of? You''re not human. Even a vampire won''t suck your blood. You have no blood for a long time, OK?"


    Oh, yeah, I relaxed in a moment, and who is not a ghost. It''s not sure who scares whom, right.


    Ling Yun smiles, "can''t be so sure." Then the smile on his face faded away, "if the vampire really sucks all the blood, people will not live three to seven days more, and the appearance of the corpses that fitter sent me is more like a kind of creature in China."


    "What creature?" Xiaojin asked immediately.


    "Zombies." Ling Yun replied.


    I am even more strange, a Chinese zombie, living in a foreign castle, and then sucking the blood of foreigners, is really a good patriotic zombie. I was moved.


    Back in the room, I began to figure out where to play. For this reason, I specially went to the Internet to see the strategy. As for the specialty Ling Xi wants, I probably know who it is. For housewives, the best specialty is housewares. I don''t spend money anyway.


    My travel plan starts today. Anyway, it''s only this morning. Our hotel is in Nara. When we get to Nara, we should go to Nara Park.


    After reading the strategy in my room, I can''t help dragging Ling Yun and Xiao Jin out. It''s more convenient to be a ghost. What kind of clothes you want to wear depends on changing. However, Xiao Jin gave me this move. I made myself a suit of white cherry blossom kimono. Xiao Jin also changed into a navy blue kimono and showed it to me with a cross waist and a proud face.


    I''m used to seeing Xiaojin''s dark blue uniform, and then I see his casual clothes. It''s quite different.


    "You''re both dressed. What can I do?" Ling Yun looks at us helplessly.


    "It''s OK. Everything Liuyun wears looks good." I put it on with a smile.


    Ling Yun didn''t say anything more, just laughed, "well, if you want to play, you can eat out as soon as possible." After a pause, he looked at me again, "Arnold, you''ll be late and show yourself. Don''t scare people."


    "Oh," I nodded. If I''m late, I can still escape a few tickets.


    In his hand, he turned a cherry colored Japanese purse and jumped down happily. Go out and play. Go out and play. Especially wearing kimonos floating in the air, it''s more fun.


    There is a shrine in the park. Although I was worried about whether I could go in as a ghost, I hesitated at the door for a long time, and then I was dragged in directly by Xiaojin.


    The blessing bell rang three times. My wish is very simple. I just hope I can stay with Lingyun and Xiaojin all the time. I will go wherever they go.


    "Well, what wish did you make?" Xiao Jin came up and asked.


    I half opened one eye and glanced at him. "Wishes don''t work when they come out." Then he said, "what about you?"


    "Wishes don''t work when they come out." Xiaojin blocked me back with my words.


    I made a face at him. On the other side, I drew a sign. I can''t understand the above sign. Even if I can understand it, I can''t understand Japanese. There is no tube, just want to put into the bag, Lingyun came up.


    "What did you write? Let me see. " Ling Yun reached for the signature in my hand and whispered, "people without light complain that they have misfortune. Three souls are missing, and seven spirits are hard to find."


    "What do you mean?" I frowned a little displeased. It didn''t look like a good word.


    Lingyun bitter smile, "not lucky ah, is the next sign."


    "Ah I call, sign, then I am not miserable, "I will not be in danger ah."Ling Yun''s eyes darkened. "These days, don''t go out alone. You can''t, remember?"


    "Oh," I nodded obediently. This time, I was really obedient. I''d rather believe it or not. I can''t mess around.


    Xiaojin came up and said, "Oh, it seems that your luck is really bad."


    "Roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll? Let me see. " I gave him a white look, reached out to him and hated his signature.


    "Ha ha, it''s better than you anyway." Xiaojin laughed a little unnaturally.


    "That''s not necessarily. Maybe your signature is worse than mine." I glared at him.


    "Ha ha, it''s better than yours. It must be better than yours." Xiaojin smiles with pride.


    "It can''t be the signing. Oh, it doesn''t look much better." I sneered.


    Xiaojin choked, it seems that I guessed right, "Oh, that''s better than you."


    I spread out a hand, "you a ghost of several hundred years old, also can compare with me a kid?"


    "What kind of child are you. You can be sentenced to death at your age! " Xiaojin stares at me.


    "Your family''s death penalty at 156? It''s said that the underage. " I pinched my waist and gave him a white look.


    Small brocade rare silence for a while, but after spit out two words, "ha ha."


    Oh, your sister.


    Ling Yun helplessly looked at us bickering, but he pinched my signature in his hand. The signature was pinched in the palm of my hand.


    It''s a pity that this season is not cherry blossom season. Otherwise, how can we not go to Japan to see cherry blossoms. However, the deer in Nara Park is very cute. They are always trying to get food.

 Chapter 785

    The setting sun lengthens the shadow behind me. I''m already sleepy on Ling Yun''s back. You can''t blame me. Who''s not tired after a day''s shopping? Ghosts are tired. If you don''t believe it, look at Xiaojin.


    Lingyun carries me back directly. When I get to the hotel, I suddenly feel energetic again. As soon as I touch the bed, I immediately bounce up, dig out Lingyun''s mobile phone and start to find out where to play tomorrow.


    Small brocade gathered to come over, "just now still sleepy of want to die to live of, now so spirit."


    "I''d love to. You mind me." Then he stretched out his foot and kicked him out.


    Ling Yun reached for his mobile phone and said, "you two have been quarreling all day, aren''t you tired?"


    "Who''s going to argue with him?" I rolled my eyes. "It''s his disrespect for the old."


    "For the old..." Small brocade Leng, immediately a face bitterness of looking at Ling cloud, "cloud, I look very old?"


    Ling Yun smiles, "no, but in fact, Xiaojin, you are really very old." Ling Yun tells the truth.


    Xiaojin chokes. "Cut. I didn''t see you respecting the old


    I didn''t pay attention to Xiaojin, holding the quilt rolling, "cut, sleep, sleep." Little fox also took the opportunity to get in.


    Ling Yun also climbed to bed, "where do you want to play tomorrow?"


    I held the quilt and thought for a moment, "go to Daohe shrine. Maybe Xiaobai is of the same kind."


    A white fox huddled up in bed and didn''t want to talk. Xiaojin stretched out his hand and pulled the fox out of the bed. He held it in his arms and rubbed it. "There''s no rice and shrine, but I''ve really seen a shrine with gods. Do you want to have a look?"


    "Yes, yes." I nodded. I haven''t seen God yet.


    Running alone in the dark, trying to run out of this dark tunnel. All the way forward, chasing what, in front of the shadow and red, wearing a white skirt girl holding the body against the red umbrella slowly forward, behind people try to catch up with


    go, but no matter how hard, distance, seems never changed.


    The sound of chains rings around, forcing the pursuers to stop. All around are silver chains, sliding, encircling people.


    The sound of water drops appeared behind him, dropping on the ground. It was a bright red liquid, and the smell of blood came from behind.


    "Run," behind a voice slowly spread, want to turn around, but found simply can''t move, as if, was hugged. "Watch out for that man. Run away."


    The blood gas was replaced by the faint scent of flowers. What made me wake up was the smell of iris. The faint scent of flowers twined in the air. Iris, remember as if somewhere, can always see large purple. Where did it come from?


    Slightly earned earned earned eyes, no expected purple, nothing, see is the bustling hotel hall.


    "Welcome. Is that Mr. Ling Yun? Here is the key to your room. The elevator is on the left. If you need it, please feel free to contact the front desk. I''m glad to serve you. Have a good time. " Fluent Japanese into the ear, I slightly measured the head, is the hotel front desk attendant.


    I didn''t understand what was going on for a moment. Looking at the wide front hall of the hotel, there were uniformed waiters and guests with luggage. The clock on the front desk indicated that it was just past nine o''clock.


    I looked around again, strange, where is the iris? Where does the smell of iris come from?


    When I was thinking about the taste of iris, I was cool in my palm. I slowly raised my hand. There was a cluster of purple iris with water drops in my palm.


    "Are you looking for this?" The man holding me asked softly, looking down.


    I looked at the hands of flowers, purple petals with a little bit of cold water in the hands of fried, where? I rubbed my eyes, but also some reaction, "where?"


    "I picked one for you when I saw one open at the door." Little brocade ha ha a smile, "how, I to you."


    Good shit. Just one flower? "Well Where are we? "


    Ling Yun cleaned up his ID card and went back and forth to answer, "here we are in chuyun city."


    "Chuyun city?" Why don''t I know when I arrived? You can''t just pack it because I''m asleep. "Put me down."


    Xiaojin reluctantly reached out and put me down. "The shrine with God I told you before is in chuyun city. It''s one of the top ten shrines in Japan."


    "Indeed," Ling Yun gave the fox back to me. Because I fell asleep, he took the fox with me. "Chuyun Shrine" is a shrine dedicated to the "God of great power" in dashecho, chuyun city. It is also the oldest shrine in Japan. It was built 660 years ago. The Japanese call the October of the lunar calendar "God without moon". It is believed that the gods of the whole country gather in chuyun society at the order of the great power leader this month. Therefore, only chuyun society is "God in the moon" and holds a grand "God in sacrifice" here. Chuyun society has always been famous for its "marriage". It is said that the "Zhulian rope" in front of the hall weighs five tons. Making a wish is a good one, so it attracts many people. We did. "This month is just October. "Doesn''t that mean you can see a lot of gods?"


    "Maybe," Ling Yun took my hand, "go to rest first. You have some hypoglycemia. Have a good rest first. "


    I rub my eyes, hypoglycemia? "Is there hypoglycemia after being a ghost?"


    "Who knows what''s wrong with you?" Xiao Jin bared her teeth.


    Ignore him, turned to the counter, the front desk service staff is a smile fresh little girl, she is very kind, in Japanese asked: "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    I handed the iris in my hand. I didn''t quite understand what she meant. I just explained the origin of it. "Your flowers are gone. Put them back in." It''s immoral to pick someone''s flowers casually.


    The other side is also a little confused, obviously do not understand Chinese, Ling Yun smile to translate my words to the front desk attendant.


    "Thank you. Here you are. The purple iris means love and good luck. Good luck." She said with a smile.


    I didn''t take back my hand, didn''t understand, Ling Yun translated for me, "she said send you, purple iris flower language is love and auspicious, I hope you can get good luck."


    I took back my hand and looked at the purple color in my palm. I laughed and felt happy. "Thank you." Love and auspiciousness, "also hope you can be lucky."


    Ling Yun translated my words to the receptionist. The waiter gave me a smile and said thank you.


    I divided this cluster of flowers into two, one for Lingyun, "Liuyun, flowers for you. Good luck to you. " Then he gave another one to Xiaojin, "and Xiaojin."

 Chapter 786

    Fate has come quietly, even if you don''t want to face it, it''s still in front of you. The God of disaster throws the golden apple in his hand, and the seven color flower representing happiness and beauty can''t be saved. Misfortune follows like a shadow, and there is only one piece of seven color flower left.


    Some distance from the front desk, the waitress looked up, how to see that there is no one there, the smile on her face froze, if not the little girl mental problems, it is their hotel haunted.


    As soon as Xiaojin blushed, she grabbed the iris flower in my hand and ran away with me. "Aunt, you can show yourself, but I can''t. You want others to treat you as a fool." Oh, why didn''t you think I was floating out of thin air when you held me? Oh, I probably didn''t show up at that time.


    The hotel ordered a double suite here. From the high-rise floor, you can see the shrine in the distance. You can easily get into the bathroom and climb back to the bed with your hands and feet. After a long distance, it''s always uncomfortable. I really prefer to stay at home.


    Vaguely feel someone crawling over, very familiar with the breath, I moved slightly, did not care about him, continue to sleep my sleep, sleep for a while, then slowly opened his eyes, around the white fox disappeared, replaced by a short hair white man.


    Seems to have just washed the same, the hair is still with water vapor tightly attached to the forehead, the body is also dripping.


    I just looked at it, closed it again, reached out and grabbed it. I didn''t know if it was a towel or a sheet, so I smashed it. "Wipe it clean, good boy." Then he turned over and continued to sleep.


    There was no sound behind him. Just when I thought he was sleepy and asleep, a fox''s paw suddenly collapsed along my arm. Before I could catch it and throw it away, the paw reached out and pulled me into my arms.


    Did not wait for me to struggle, his voice in my ear deep ring out, "sleep, I have been by your side." After a pause, he added, "I don''t want you to die like him for no reason."


    Basically, I''m dead now. Is the fox brain broken? Well, take him to the vet another day.


    The so-called "God without moon" can be said to be a festival. We also came at the right time. After entering the chuyun club, people on the way, some inexplicably wearing some strange masks, were all bright all the way. Yes, we came out to play at night. This time is neither cold nor hot. We wore simple bathrobes .


    "Wow! A lot of people. " I stood on tiptoe to look forward, the crowd is not too much. "It''s not the same as the gathering. If only those Chinese Taoists could have such a grand gathering, and the whole world would celebrate together. "


    Ling Yun had no choice but to smile, "in fact, in a fundamental sense, it is not the same. The God has no moon, which is the God''s festival. In fact, it is relative to the peach festival in the Chinese legend, or the new year."


    I thought about it and shook my head. "It''s still different."


    "It''s really different." Ling Yun nodded, looked around, "but also be careful, at this time, but there is no difference."


    "Ah?" I don''t understand looking up at him, what do you mean?


    Xiaojin pulled a fox mask from a stall and put it on to me. "Take it on. The mask is used to distinguish ghosts and gods."


    "Ghosts?" I looked at the "people" with masks, and my hands trembled a little, "those It can''t be... "


    Ling Yun said with a smile, "it''s OK. You are also a ghost. In Japan, you can also be called a ghost."


    It seems to be true. I pulled the fox mask on my head and said, why is it a fox? It''s just right for the fox in my arms. I''m so lazy in my arms.


    Running forward with Xiaojin, Lingyun walks helplessly behind him. The crowd is not afraid to lose the two children. Anyway, as long as Xiaojin doesn''t lose me, he probably won''t lose us either.


    "Well, there seems to be something interesting over there. Go and have a look." I took Xiaojin to the crowded place.


    "You wait. Slow down." Xiaojin was dragged by me to run for several times and faltered.


    "Well, it''s a witch." I excitedly pointed to a group of people around a woman dressed in gorgeous service, dancing on a stage.


    "That''s the goddess," Xiaojin corrected my mistake. "It is equivalent to a kind of divine servant, that is, the witches who are selected to serve the gods are born with spiritual power, can accept the oracle and work for the gods in the world. At this time, they are also the channel connecting the gods and human beings, and give the blessing of the gods to the people who come to pray."


    "Oh." I nodded and looked at the girl on the stage dancing in gorgeous clothes. "She''s so beautiful."


    Xiaojin also nodded, "it''s really beautiful," and then turned to look at me, "but it''s not as good-looking as you."


    I listen, face a red, "what nonsense ah."


    Behind a hand cover in my head, "Xiaojin said right, really not our Arnold good-looking."


    As a result, my face is more red. Busy will be moved to the side of the mask, wearing on the face, hide the face of the red halo."It''s a good dance, but it''s of no use to us." Small brocade spread to spread a hand, "walked to walk."


    "Oh," I answered. I turned around and followed Xiao Jin to leave. My eyes were still reluctant to see the goddess dancing on the eye stage, but I accidentally left a girl in red and White Witch Dress on the other side. When I looked at her, her mouth started to smile, but her eyes didn''t have a trace of color. "He''s blind." I murmured.


    "Well? What did you say? " Ling Yun heard my whisper and asked.


    "Ah?" I looked at Ling Yun, "Oh, just now I saw a beautiful witch, saying hello to me, but her eyes were empty, as if she couldn''t see. She was blind." I replied.


    "Oh? Is that right? " Ling Yun smiles, but suddenly thinks of something, "the witch with no eyes?"


    "Well." I nodded. Also did not pay attention to the expression of Ling Yun, with a small brocade before and after running forward.


    I couldn''t carry it in the middle of the night. I grabbed Xiaojin''s arm and let him drag me back. Ling Yun couldn''t see it any more. He went up and held me up. "Are you sleepy?"


    "Well," I rubbed his clothes, "sleepy."


    Ling Yun had no choice but to smile, "it''s not too early. Go back.". If you''re sleepy, go straight to sleep. "


    Needless to say, I''m going to do the same.

 Chapter 787

    I went to sleep directly in Ling Yun''s arms. By him holding me back to the hotel, vaguely listening to Xiaojin said: "tired what tired, really when they are still people. I''m not used to being a ghost. "


    "Xiaojin!" Ling Yun cried helplessly.


    "I''m just asking her to sleep till dawn." Xiaojin sighed, "every time I fall asleep, it''s OK. If I don''t get to sleep, I will become someone else. I''m still used to her being Arnold."


    Ling Yun just had no choice but to smile and didn''t speak.


    The hour hand and minute hand pointed to two o''clock in the morning. For a moment, I woke up, reached out and rubbed my eyes vaguely. Then I was covered and continued to curl up to sleep.


    After sleeping for several hours, I got up when I was fully awake. There was no one in the room. Ling Yun and Xiao Jin were not there. I wanted to go out to see if there was anything to eat.


    But is it an illusion? There seems to be some strange smell in the air, a light cold rust smell.


    Go out to the living room, see the fox into a human shape, nest in a single sofa, eyes a hard look at the sunrise outside the window, the morning sun is like no temperature light, beautiful and clean.


    Looking at his dull look at the sunrise, I was a little flustered, murmured to call him a, "ferry cold."


    It seemed that I was calling him. He turned his head slowly and said with a smile, "you''re awake."


    For a moment, I was in a trance, as if I thought of something, but it was vague. There were a lot of people in my family and we were together, but I couldn''t see what he looked like or where he was.


    "Oh," I answered, "do you have anything to eat? Am I hungry? "


    "Ling Yun left it for you. It''s over there." He pointed to the table on the other side.


    There are several kinds of Chinese breakfast bought from outside on the table, and there is a layer of water vapor on the take out box. "What about Liuyun and Xiaojin?"


    "Out." He continued to stay on the sofa and watch the sunrise.


    Where did he go when he went out? Without waiting for me to ask any more questions, he added: "he said he would come back later."


    "Oh," I answered. I went to the table and sat down. The porridge was still hot, with warm milk on the side. I pushed it aside. In the fresh-keeping box, there were some steamed buns, white ones, steaming hot. The other one was a few dishes for dinner, and a box of white fish soup.


    The temperature rises slowly with time, the sun here is a little hot, more intense than before, less thorough and pure.


    I''m still wearing a white sleeveless dress. No matter how warm and cold the day is, ghosts can''t feel any temperature. For us, the rising temperature is just a ray of light.


    I ate something and looked at my clothes. Although I couldn''t feel the temperature, it was time for me to change my clothes. I immediately changed into a beige rabbit bodysuit, with the bottom down to the calf, two long rabbit ears on the back hat, and a white printed stocking on the leg. Then I hopped to the little fox¡° Well, I''m going out for a walk. Would you like to join me? "


    Du Han looked up at me, silent for a moment, "how did you become a rabbit?"


    What rabbit, even if it is a rabbit, I am also the master of your fox, "what rabbit."


    "Well," Du Han had no choice but to smack his mouth, and then he got up, "if you go out like this, it''s over. I''ll accompany you."


    I decided not to take this fox. My mouth is so cheap that I want to peel his skin to make a collar anytime and anywhere. Anyway, it''s almost winter.


    Duhan became a little fox again. I crossed a small bag and let the little fox go in after opening it. Just one head out there. "Where are you going?"


    I didn''t answer. I put a white hat on my head and went out of the hotel. Looking at the people on the street, I have some hindsight. Right, where am I going?


    Pull down the white sports hat on your head. The sky in the early morning is still golden because the sunrise continues. Unfortunately, people here come and go in a hurry, few people stop to look up.


    I folded the map that I took out of the hotel and put it into the messenger. I looked at a shop selling electronic watches not far in front of me. After a pause, I walked over and walked along the clock shop. It was a large shopping mall. I went directly into the shopping mall with a little fox. Oh, of course, I would never show up. I didn''t know Japanese and I didn''t have any money, so I had to take it myself.


    The hotel doesn''t have a kitchen. Naturally, there is no refrigerator, and we can''t stay in Japan for long. We simply pick out a few fruit snacks and hide their entity with spirit power. Finally, when I see the candy can on the shelf, I reach for a can and put it in my arms.


    Others only see things inexplicably less, but do not know where to go. After that, I went to the pet area and looked at the fox in my pocket. I remember that the fox seemed to be able to eat dog food. I reached out and planned to take two packs of dog food as rations for the little fox."If you take dog food, I''ll die with you." The voice of the little fox squeezed out of the knapsack and said darkly.


    My hand trembled. "But what do you want if you don''t eat dog food? You can''t be hungry all the time, or you won''t grow up. " I haven''t seen this little fox eat since I met him.


    "I''ll eat whatever you eat." Little fox head down, "in a word, you dare to take dog food to me, you eat it."


    Well, I quietly took back my hand, and then floated to the other side to continue watching. After buying No, it''s finished. Holding a bag of looted things, directly floated out.


    I''ve been shopping in the supermarket for an hour or two. When I go out, the sun is already high. I don''t know if Lingyun and his family have gone back. They just sit down on the rest chair beside the road with a lot of things. I''m tired after shopping.


    Looking at the passers-by in a hurry, but no one can see me. A few young and beautiful female students with schoolbags are walking by happily. This time is about to go to school. Looking at their appearance, I am inexplicably envious.


    If I am still alive, I can probably go to school like them. With this in mind, I took a candy out of my pocket and put it in my mouth. Holding a bag of snacks and fruits, I unconsciously kept up with the group of female students.


    At least, I also want to experience what it''s like to go to school, which seems very distant and strange.

 Chapter 788

    It''s like, I''ve never had one.


    Closely behind the giggling female students, their clothes changed into the same school uniform they were wearing, white shirt, beige uniform skirt, black uniform coat on the outside, and the school logo and name were embroidered on their chest. I learned from them, landing on my feet and bouncing behind them.


    Little fox poked his head out of his pocket, looked at me, and suddenly laughed, "you really yearn for this kind of ordinary people''s life."


    I looked down at him and said nothing. All the way to the school, the school in the morning are students in uniform, meet with familiar language to say hello. I learned from them and waved to them to say hello. Even if no one can see me, even if they say hello not to me, I also wave back to them.


    I followed the previous girls into their classroom. I don''t know if I''m lucky. Today, it seems that a student didn''t come. I just took his place and sat down. I watched them get together in twos and threes to talk about what happened yesterday. I also came up and listened to their stories. Although I didn''t understand Japanese, I still listened with relish.


    Maybe this group of students will not believe that they are mixed with a ghost like me.


    When the teacher came in, the talking students immediately went back to their seats and sat down. I looked at them and turned around to sit on the empty seat. The teacher began to have class. I couldn''t understand what he said. I was a little sleepy and the textbook turned a page in front of me.


    In the beautiful school days, I always thought that all kinds of things would happen in Japanese schools, either dead or haunted. Oh, I''m a ghost or campus bully. But after a day in school, I found that they seemed more polite than I thought.


    The last fruit in the candy can is still left. I pinch it out and fill it in my mouth. It''s sweet orange flavor. The warm taste is like the orange sunset in the sky. It''s over school. I''ll go back slowly along the way back to school. If you return home, go to school.


    Back to the hotel, Lingyun and Xiaojin have gone back. They don''t say a word face to face. Seeing me back, Lingyun enters the bedroom without saying a word. I don''t look well.


    What happened? I don''t understand.


    Xiaojin took a look at me, sighed and pulled me aside. "Hey, all day long, where have you been? Cloud has been worried all day. It depends on what you do."


    I seem to be angry. I bit my finger. "So what?"


    "I don''t know." Small brocade shrugs, "this time seems not to hit a meal can be good, cloud seems to be really angry, you ask for more luck."


    I''m silent. What''s the matter? "Anything to eat? I''m hungry. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaojin is also angry, "you deserve to starve to death." It''s time to eat.


    Then he turned his head and went into the bedroom. The little fox jumped out of his bag and onto the table beside him. I also saw the dinner on the table with the fresh-keeping box. I don''t care. It''s important to eat first. It''s not as big as I eat.


    I don''t know if I ate too much fruit and snacks and didn''t eat too much dinner. I sat in the sofa and my mind was a little empty. The room is covered with plush carpets. It''s very comfortable to step on it. The floor to ceiling windows are ingenious in design. You can see the night scene of the city through the glass windows as soon as you turn your head. The red neon lights are like the stars in the field, showing a special transparency.


    I moved to the window and continued to nibble at the fruit after dinner. The little fox nestled next to me. Ling Yun came out of the room. It seemed that he had just taken a bath. His hair was stained with water vapor and stuck to his forehead. The water droplets rolled down from his side face and slid from his thin jaw to his clavicle. His white shirt was half open and his chest muscles were half naked, probably not dried It''s wet. It''s on the shirt. Sexy and glamorous.


    I just glanced at it, and then moved to another place. Ling Yun just looked at me, walked to the position beside me, sat down on the other side of Duhan, and then took a book from the coffee table in front of me, looking relaxed.


    My nerves tensed for a moment. My eyes looked at the night scene outside, and my heart was pounding. I had been paying attention to Ling Yun''s reflection behind me, but he only read, as if he could not see me.


    The living room was so quiet that I could only turn the pages of the book and nibble at the apple slowly. The light in the first class was as white as moonlight, cold and bright.


    Ling Yun read half, it seems that can not read down, suddenly closed the book with one hand: "do not intend to explain it? Where are you today? " Do you have to ask? Lingyun heart resentment and added a, this wench, don''t know how worried he is?


    I was confused for a moment. I was holding half of the apple in my mouth. I blinked at him. Was he talking to me?


    "Where did you go today?" Ling Yun''s tone is mild, but his eyes are surprisingly serious, like his father''s cruel heart to teach his daughter who doesn''t return at night.


    The apple fell out of my mouth. I was silent for a moment. I lowered my head and pretended to be an ostrich I am Go out and have a look. ""So, you just walked around all day?" Ling Yun narrowed his eyes slightly.


    I thought for a moment. Where have I been? It can''t be said that he went to school. How could he believe, "I It''s too selfless. "


    "Forget me? Then, do you want to say that you are lost outside, and then you can''t contact us, and you can''t understand Japanese? " The obvious way to find a reason.


    I have no expression to chew an apple, and then angrily stare at each other with him, I just don''t know the way, what''s the matter? I don''t know Japanese. I''m offending you.


    "I I went to school I can only tell you the truth. It''s up to you to believe it or not.


    It''s rare that Ling Yun was silent and looked at me, "Arnold, you..." At last, I didn''t say a word. Then he sighed, "I''m sorry."


    I wonder why I have to apologize. "Well? Why apologize? I''m not good. I shouldn''t go out all day to worry you. But when I got up, you were not there. I didn''t have a mobile phone. I just wanted to go out and come back immediately. Who knows, I went to school and stayed all day. I really didn''t mean it. I just... "


    Before I finish my garrulous words, Ling Yun suddenly comes up and seals my chattering mouth with a kiss.

 Chapter 789

    I just choked back before I could breathe. I looked at his face, which was close at hand.


    Lingyun didn''t do anything more. It seemed that he just wanted to stop me from saying it again. After a kiss, he moved away slowly. "OK, it''s OK. Just come back." No matter where you go, just come back.


    I touched the lip that I had just touched. My face was red and my cheeks were a little hot. I handed him the leftover apple to show that I would not eat it, but don''t waste the food, so you can eat it.


    Ling Yun had no choice but to smile and bit the apple.


    "Well, where have you been today? As soon as I wake up, I don''t see anyone. "I smack my lips. It''s clear that you left first. Why do I have to explain? You have to explain to me.


    After a pause, Ling Yun chewed two mouthfuls of apple in his mouth, and then slowly said, "I''m going to find someone."


    "Looking for someone? Who is it? " I asked curiously.


    Ling Yun looked at me and laughed, "what do you care so much about?"


    "Curious, do you have any acquaintances here?" I pick eyebrows, is it hard to think about it? You have a lot of friends.


    "A woman." Ling Yun answered calmly.


    Oh, you see, I said yes. I must have thought, "ex girlfriend?"


    "Bang!" He slapped me on the head, "what do you think all day. It''s a witch. "


    "Witch?" I still don''t understand, "the witch who danced in the cloud club that day?"


    "It''s not her," Ling Yun shook his head. "It''s another one. It''s said that she knows the art of prophecy, so she needs to ask about some things."


    "Wow! It''s so powerful. " Prophecy, isn''t that a prophet? This skill is just against the sky. If I had to die, I would never go anywhere and stay at home. "And the result?"


    Ling Yun shakes his head, "that witch is mysterious, not many people have seen her face."


    "How do you find it?" The corner of my eye collapsed. I can''t see a person. I''ll ask you whether you can predict. It''s easy to meet the movie.


    "It''s said that her eyes can''t see anything in this world." Ling Yun replied, "that is to say, she can only see what will happen in the future."


    "That''s a blind man." blind person? I think of the witch who laughed at me that day. Is it her?


    "Well," Ling Yun nodded. "It''s getting late. Go to bed early. We''ll go out to look for it tomorrow. Stay in your room and don''t run around."


    I took a look at him and said. "Oh," and then directly put his hand on him, with Lingyun holding me back to the bedroom.


    The sunshine on the living room floor is still so bright that you can see the prosperity of the whole city outside the window. I like the gentle and sunny sunshine very much.


    I occasionally have some strange dreams. In the dream, the sky is blue and the flowers are all over the sky. There is always a man in a light white windbreaker in front of me. The light blocked his face. I asked, "where is this?"


    Where is this? Familiar with everything, familiar people, but can not name, inexplicable want to cry.


    "It''s the place where Yin and Yang join. It''s Ancheng, a place where people and ghosts can feel at ease. It''s also our home." His words were as light as if they could be broken in the wind.


    He sat down at will. Facing the sunset in the distance, I saw the broken golden words on his white windbreaker. What are those words? Why can''t I see it. It seems that it''s an "an", an "at ease", an "at ease", an "at safety", an "at ease".


    He half side face, dark short hair that face smile gently and clean, "no one thought to change it, that''s up to me, people and ghosts are the same, how can there be so much estrangement."


    People and ghosts are the same.


    I slowly opened my eyes, in front of a blur, this is not a dream, tears overflow from the eyes, chest pain, I try to suppress, tears down the cheek, wet the pillow. This is my deepest memory hidden in my consciousness, which can not be erased even by death. My home is my home.


    "Arnold?" Ling Yun seems to be awakened by me, some puzzled to look at me than so shrink in the head of the bed silent tears, warm palms dry tears on my face.


    "Liuyun, I''m going to Ancheng, I''m going back." I fell into his arms and said darkly. Hand tightly grasp his chest clothes, deep night outside the window, I have never felt so lonely and lonely, tears can not stop flowing down, I can not control.


    I want to go there. As long as I go back there, I can remember everything and who I am. I remember that it''s my home. I remember that the name of the person engraved in the most prominent place on the monument is the one I love deeply.


    Ling Yun was silent for a while, but sighed, "later I''ll take you there when I have time


    "How long will it be?" I put all the tears and snot on his clothes.


    "When you''re free." Ling Yun''s tone is very gentle, with a bit of deception.I listen to your nonsense. When you are free, it is estimated that people and ghosts in this world can live together peacefully. Oh, that''s your ideal.


    "Liar." I grabbed his clothes and murmured,


    Ling Yun reached out and put me in his arms, "I will go there to have a look if I don''t cheat you." Because you said, when you are free, go to an''cheng antique street. I want to know why you gave me such a suggestion at that time.


    The next morning, I got up with two red rabbit eyes. The hotel had a meal delivery service. Before Lingyun left, he ordered breakfast for me and left Xiaojin by the way.


    "Cloud doesn''t trust you. I''m afraid you''ll run around again. You little fox can''t control you. Maybe you''ll drag me along, so I''ll stay. Moreover, it''s not dangerous to find someone. Besides, cloud''s strength is no worse than me. Last time you saw it, so don''t look at me like this. Hey, wait, wait, wait. Why am I losing again?" The small brocade side is garrulous, the last burst of exclamation, stare at the ground of a pile of cards, from the beginning to now, he has been in the bottom.


    "Don''t be wordy, give money, give money." I immediately asked for money. Of course, it''s not Ming coin. What I want Ming coin to do is not cash. Xiaojin can''t get cash either. It''s just some of Xiaojin''s private collections these years. They all look good antiques.


    "Well, just say it. What''s the matter with me? Why didn''t I look after her? I''ve been following this girl all the time. How do you want me to do my duty? " On the other side, Du Han turned into a human figure and sat cross legged on the floor. He was not happy with his white eyes and small brocade.

 Chapter 790

    "Ah, Arnold, this is the treasure I managed to find in the ghost market. Ah." Xiaojin looked at me holding a silver branch shaped hairpin, suddenly anxious. Want to grab back, but there is no way, "let you see is don''t let her go out, who taught you to follow, back you two lost together, I see where you go to cry."


    "Ai Ai, you discriminate against Lu Chi." I put the hairpin away, it seems to be a good thing, and then I pushed the playing cards on the ground and shuffled them again.


    "She''s a road nut, but I''m not. Even if I lose her, I won''t Du Han picked up the card with one hand and looked down at the card in his hand.


    "If I lose it, what else do you want to do?" I rolled my eyes and threw the first card. "Three."


    "That''s it." The small brocade grasps the card, while answering, the card in the hand looked back and forth, very hesitant, don''t know which one is better. "What''s the use of Arnold if he loses it? Do you want to be a pet


    "Winter is coming. I can make a fox skin collar," I added.


    Duhan''s body can''t help fighting a cold war. Is it so terrible. "It''s against the law to kill wild animals."


    "You''re domestic, not Yesheng." I yawned, "say, just now Xiaojin, you mentioned the ghost market, right? What''s that place?"


    "It''s the market of the underworld. It''s only during the ghost festival that it will appear in the world," Xiaojin explained. "Basically everything is sold in the ghost market. There are also living people who go to the ghost market to buy things, buy with money, and exchange things. Some things rarely seen in the human world, or antiques that have been missing for a long time, will also appear in ghost markets. "


    "That sounds like fun." I move.


    Xiaojin immediately blocked his card, "don''t try to peek at my card, go away."


    "Cut, don''t look." I obediently moved back to the original position, suddenly remembered what. "Speaking of Ghost Festival, I remember October 1st..." Isn''t that a miss?


    "I''m afraid there''s no chance this year, but if you want to go, you can go to the underworld. The ghost city of the underworld is open all the year round. " Xiaojin replied.


    Duhan pause, "it''s better not to go. I''m afraid you can''t come back when you go to the underworld. "


    "Ah? Why? " I don''t understand of ask a way. If I used to be really powerful, I should not be afraid of those ghosts.


    "You owe some debt to the underworld." And it''s all debt. Du Han thinks that he can delay as much as possible now. It''s too expensive for her to go back.


    I shiver all over unconsciously, inexplicably terrible, suddenly found something. "Xiaojin, you just changed my card, right? Just now." I turned to wait for Xiaojin.


    Xiaojin hesitated for a while, then looked at me with a smile, "which has, I didn''t change." Smile so fake, how can not ah.


    "You changed, just changed the card I want most, no matter, give money, give money." I dropped all the cards in my hand and gave him a show of dissatisfaction.


    "Xiaojin, are you unlucky today?" Du Han laughs and spreads out his cards.


    "Why did I lose again? It''s not fair. Why, why." Xiaojin has no love on her face.


    "I have bad luck. Even if I give you a good card, you can lose and lose." I pinched a opal from Xiaojin''s stock.


    After playing cards in the hotel room all morning, I was a little bored. "Well, I''m hungry. Which of you is going to have lunch? "


    "Lunch? I''ll have a drumstick hamburger, a coke and a steak Jin didn''t answer.


    "Whoever asks first will buy it. I''ll just have a meal." Du Han studies a special necklace won from Xiaojin. The mark on it is familiar.


    "I didn''t say that anyway." Xiaojin cleaned up all the cards on the ground.


    Then there was a moment of silence, two people collectively looked at me. There was silence.


    "Forget it, I''ll buy it. Let her go out and guess that we''ll either starve to death, or we''ll buy either incense or dog food." Du Han helplessly helps the forehead, already knew my custom.


    "I''ll have chicken legs, ice cream and pudding, and a coke." I''ll order immediately. As long as I don''t go out and buy it.


    "Rejected, you give me a good dinner," Du Han severely rubbed my head, "no wonder it''s not tall, if you don''t eat well, you won''t even be able to reach the table."


    I am stunned, memory, it seems that a person is the same lesson me.


    "Boss, if you don''t have a good meal, you won''t be able to reach the table."


    It seems to be a very gentle voice.


    "You''re still growing up. You can''t eat junk food." Duhan''s words brought me back. I almost roared when I heard his words. Go to your sister''s long body. I''ve been a ghost and farted. "Is Ramen sushi OK?"


    "Well," I nodded.


    "Oh, I''ll have one, too." Xiao Jin called immediately.Du Han takes a look at him and smiles. Shall I draw one for you?


    People live on food. No matter what they do, they can''t give up eating. I think about it with a piece of sushi, but I worry about whether Lingyun has a good meal. "Why hasn''t Lingyun come back yet?"


    "What? You miss spring. " Xiaojin laughs a little obscene.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Miss you?"


    "I''m by your side. What do you want me to do?" Small brocade thick skin of gather up. "But why doesn''t the cloud come back at this time?"


    "Probably not yet." I bit chopsticks, smacked my mouth, and sucked a mouthful of ramen. Well, it tasted good.


    Du Han watched us chatting in a low voice while eating, but he shook his head, "don''t chat when eating, be careful that the food will spray on other people''s faces."


    So we both shut up together. No one wants to be sprayed.


    Lunch is brought back with a fresh-keeping box. You can throw it away after eating it. As for Xiaojin, it''s long gone. Otherwise, he can''t eat it. As for Duhan, I''ve always wondered why Duhan, as a fox, wants to eat people''s food? Isn''t it hard for pets to digest human food? The dog food is delicious.


    Ling Yun is not here. Du Han feels that he has taken on the responsibility of the big parents. Xiao Jin and I have the illusion that we are two bear children. After a while, we have a fight. Well, it''s probably a snack after the break, but He meow of, small brocade you hit hit, push me out to several meanings? Oh, it''s pushed out of the window. After I got used to stepping on the ground, I suddenly lost something under my feet. I was empty for a moment.

 Chapter 791

    The elves sing the praises of life in the trees, and the vines are swaying on the swings. This is their celebration. They sing and they are cheering. This is their pure land and the paradise that people have been longing for.


    The wind in my ear is still whistling, and my body is weightless. I forget that I am a ghost, so I have a free fall. Duhan wants to reach out and get me back, but it''s too late.


    "Ah, help, die Xiaojin, asshole. You must have done me a disservice when I die again. I will turn into a fierce ghost and come to you for revenge. Ouch, stinky Xiaojin, die Xiaojin, don''t let me see you again." In response, I immediately let out a scream.


    "Fool, you''re a ghost. You can''t fly if you die." Xiaojin popped out of the window and roared at me.


    Oh, I''m a ghost. I can fly, but it''s about to land. Is it urgent? I wanted to have a close contact with mother earth, but I didn''t expect to fall into a soft embrace. Before I was happy to thank you, a voice rang out.


    "I caught you," the voice mixed with excitement and surprise. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a handsome man''s face. I stayed for a second and looked at the handsome man in front of me. His delicate face and slender figure were wrapped in a big black silver cloak, and his long black hair came down to cover half of his face. Who is that? I don''t know. Anyway, it''s not Lingyun.


    "Ah? Thank you for that. You can put me down. " You can let me down if you don''t give and take.


    He suddenly came up, "what are you talking about? I''m here to catch you."


    I blink. I don''t understand him. What the hell? "Ah." Three seconds later, I called again. The scream throughout the ancient and modern times made the man in front of me a little hairy. Seizing the opportunity, I immediately jumped up, turned and ran.


    "Stop." Behind him came his angry voice. I don''t stop and fast, nonsense, or stop and let him catch, "stop, do you hear me?" idiot just listen to you. I speed up the pace, until I can''t hear the sound to rest assured, secretly happy I almost didn''t jump up at the next intersection.. Dear, when did the man in black run in front of me


    "where else do you want to run?" The man in black showed a bad smile at the corner of his mouth. "Come with me," the smile on the man''s face evaporated in a moment, replaced by his indifference. After that, a samurai sword appeared in his hand, and he came straight at me.


    "Wait a minute," when I was one centimeter away, I stopped in time. The man in black stopped doubtfully and looked at me. "First, who are you? Why did you arrest me? Who asked you to come? And... " I was silent for a moment. I couldn''t think of anything else. "And who are you?"


    The expression on black''s face was also broken. "You asked the last one." And then he didn''t care, didn''t ask or answer, and came straight at me.


    "Ding." When touching the dress, it is blocked by a short blade with a blue pearl on the handle.


    "Youming thorn," looking at the short blade suddenly appeared, the man slightly frowned, hard to remember her?


    I don''t know how the short blade appeared in my hand. It''s better to resist with weapons. The short blade made a ripple of blue, which was close to the face of the man in black.


    "To die." He took control of the samurai sword in one hand, released the other hand, and reached out and patted me heavily on the chest.


    Crouching trough, playing hooligans, I immediately dodged, my body passed through his arm like a loach, and came behind him. I ran forward again, but my head was cold sweated and hairy. I didn''t fight much just now, but this man''s strength was inexplicably terrible. Maybe Xiaojin wasn''t an opponent. I still didn''t go back to get him. It''s best to run away and get rid of him, and then call Lingyun to pick me up .


    He almost ran away. The people behind him were like brown candy. He couldn''t shake them off. He tried to sneak attack from behind several times. The most terrible thing was that his knife could hurt me. I''m a ghost. How could ordinary weapons hurt me? Instant healing has not, but his knife, even if only the gas on the knife is enough to cut me off.


    "Ding -," ping -, "Pang -" turned around. At the beginning, he attacked again and flew directly into the air. Who knew that what was coming was a knife. He threw out the knife in his hand, and the blade inserted my left button impartially. I couldn''t dodge and was stabbed. I pulled out the knife that came across my shoulder and threw it back. While he dodged and took back his knife, a group of netherworld fire also fell down.


    The body suddenly lost its strength and fell all the way down vertically. The man just wanted to go forward to catch up with him. When he found out where it was, he hesitated and turned to leave.


    As long as she''s alive, she''ll be caught.


    Even I don''t know where this has fallen. I think no one can see me anyway. When I have enough rest, I''ll clean up that bastard boy. If I don''t burn him clean, I promise to tell him my last name.


    When I open my eyes, it''s the Japanese style roof. There are some Japanese style lights flashing orange. It''s already night.


    No, why am I in the house? You can''t fall into someone''s house. And this Japanese style, I would rather believe that I went back to the ampere home in Kyoto before.So before, whether it was going to festivals or going to school, it was all a dream?


    Thinking of this, the door suddenly opened, and the girl in witch costume stood at the door with a smile, "you wake up."


    I looked at this girl differently. She was the witch who laughed at me at the last ceremony. Her eyes were still godless and could not see any light from those eyes.


    "You..." I looked at her in surprise. What surprised me most was that she even spoke Chinese, but she didn''t seem to be Chinese. "Are you Chinese?"


    "No, I''m Japanese. My name is Gu Yue." She stepped in, followed by a witch, the goddess who danced that day. "It''s just that I can speak Chinese. Seeing that you are Chinese, I''m worried that you can''t speak Japanese, so I speak Chinese."


    "Oh," I nodded clearly. It was so sweet. "You Can''t you see it? "


    "Gu Yue''s eyes can''t see what''s happening now," said the witch behind her. She then gave me a sweet smile. "Hello, my name is Lingyin. A glance at the ring tone


    There is one who speaks Chinese very well. I feel inferior when I speak Chinese so well.


    "Hello, my name is Jano." I''m also busy introducing myself. "Yes Did you save me? "

 Chapter 792

    "It was Gu Yue who saw that you were injured and fell in the yard and rescued you." The witch who called Lingyin said with a smile.


    "It''s all instructions from the gods." Gu Yue twisted her head slightly and answered softly.


    See? I looked at Gu Yue''s eyes. How could it be that she was not blind? "Can''t she see it?"


    "Gu Yue just can''t see what''s happening now, but can see what''s happening in the future." Gu Yue didn''t answer, but the girl named Ling Yin replied with a smile.


    Can''t see now, can see the future, I probably know who I met, "Liuyun said that prophet." I murmured. The cold sweat came down unconsciously.


    "What?" Gu Yue side of the ear, want to listen more carefully, "what did you say?"


    "Ah? Oh, nothing, I said. I''m actually a ghost. Is it OK to stay in your shrine? " I asked curiously. If not, I would have to leave immediately. I don''t want to be killed by the gods of the shrine.


    "Ghosts?" Gu Yue bends her eyes. Her beautiful pupils are like her name. "Since you can enter here, you must have been approved by the gods. Maybe you will be one of them."


    "Ah?" I was startled. "No way. I''m just an ordinary ghost. " I waved.


    "It''s good for you to rest assured that we are the only people living in this place." The ring tone is much more lively than the ancient moon.


    "Oh, no, no, just send me back. I don''t live far away." I repeatedly waved. Last time I went back late, Ling Yun was so angry. This time, I didn''t say a word and didn''t go home. Ling Yun can''t kill me.


    Gu Yue held me down. "If you leave now, I''m afraid your pursuers haven''t left yet. Here, the great power will protect you."


    I think of the ferocious man during the day and say, "is there a phone?" At least let me call Ling Yun to explain.


    Ring tone sorry smile, "sorry, no."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is this ancient? Why is there no phone? Isn''t this the 21st century?


    Lingyin touched my head and said, "lie down. You''re a little hurt. You''ve been lying down for two days. Let''s heal our wounds. "


    "Can you send me a message?" I don''t want to die. Today, Lingyun can''t kill me.


    "No," Gu Yue got up. "We can''t leave the God at will. Please forgive me. Please take good care of your wounds here. For others, the Lord will instruct us to do it. "


    Then, without waiting for me to say anything, they turned and left the room. I wanted to say something more, but there was no chance. Can only sigh, accidentally pulled to the shoulder injury, let me immediately bared my teeth.


    "Hiss ~ ache," I touched the injury on my left shoulder and looked at it without bleeding, "who is that man? Why did you arrest me? Is it the ampere who''s Ichiro? The guy''s entourage came to revenge? I''ll take revenge. You go to Liuyun. I didn''t kill that ghost Ichiro. It hurts. It hurts. "


    There is already a frying pan in the hotel. Xiaojin and Duhan have been waiting in the room for a long time, but no one has come up. As a result, Xiaojin has gone down the stairs, and then there is another breath, which is even Xiaojin''s shudder.


    Aware of the bad, Xiaojin immediately contacts Duhan to find someone. Until dusk, Lingyun doesn''t find anyone after he comes back. Lingyun''s face is not good for a moment.


    After listening to Xiao Jin''s narration, Du Han''s face became heavy. "She may be very dangerous now." Du Han came to a conclusion, "in fact, when she was alive, someone wanted to catch her all the time. They settled down for a while after she died, but now they are afraid that her news has been known by them, so..."


    Ling Yun''s face was even worse. He stood up and said, "you didn''t sign a contract with her. You should be able to feel where she is."


    Du Han nodded, "can feel, but seems to be a powerful force to fuzzy, I can only feel the general, she did not go far, at least did not leave the city."


    Xiaojin was silent. "Is she in danger now?"


    "I think I''m hurt." Du Han felt it again, "but now it seems that there is no danger."


    "Like?" Ling Yun doesn''t like such uncertain problems.


    Du Han was silent for a moment, pointing to a direction, "over there."


    Three people forget the past, and their faces are relaxed for a moment, because the direction of Duhan''s finger is chuyun society. If she is in chuyun society, I believe there will be no danger for the time being, just


    "I remember the prophecy witch who was rumored to live there, too." Xiaojin answered in a low voice.


    Du Han thought for a moment and stood up first. "I''ll go out and inquire." As a fox, I''ve always been a young fox. Cute appearance will capture a lot of women.


    Since I can''t get out, I just stay here. Anyway, it''s not dangerous. There are still people waiting on me every day. Besides, I''m injured. Besides, I have nothing to play with. I can only stay indoors and sleep all day long!However, it seems that I haven''t seen anyone else except the two witches here. I haven''t even seen any other witches. According to the ring tone, this is the residence of their two divine attendants. Other witches and divine officials live in other courtyards. Only they need to live here, listen to God''s will and wait for God''s call at any time.


    What a mess.


    "That ancient moon is really mysterious." I bite the breakfast that ring tone brings, begin to chat with her again, also can common name, conventional words.


    "Well? Why do you say that? " The ring tone doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "I''ve heard my friend talk about her before, saying that she can spy on the future, but no one has seen her face." I cried in surprise.


    Lingyin smiles. "Actually, no one can combine a fairy who is peeping into the future with a blind girl. In fact, Gu Yue likes to go out for a walk, and she is studying now."


    I was silent. "Study? How does she study? " Can''t she see it?


    "It''s a school for the disabled." Lingyin waved her hand. "I''m studying, too. Now I''m a sophomore. But now many ordinary believers regard what Gu Yue sees as an oracle. Naturally, no one would think that she is the so-called goddess who can see through the future."


    "Oh," no wonder, "Yeah, after all, you''re both college students."

 Chapter 793

    If you want to be more detailed, it''s probably the school flower level. The two girls are really beautiful.


    "Gu Yue herself said that everything she saw was God''s instruction." The bell shrugged.


    Looking at her, I feel that these two girls are strange. It seems that they are not demon hunters or Yin Yang masters. Why do you have this ability? "Have you lived here since you were little?"


    "Well," Ling Yin nodded, "since we were born, Gu Yue and I have been said to be envoys under God''s contract and sent to this shrine. What we are taught is how to serve the gods, but we haven''t even seen what the gods look like. "


    "What about your parents?" I''m curious. These two people were brought here since childhood. Don''t their parents worry?


    "We don''t know who our parents are. We were sent to the shrine from the moment we were born. They don''t allow us to ask who our parents are. For us, the most important thing in life is the God." The expression of Lingyin is a little sad.


    Shouldn''t I ask, "sorry." I apologized and patted her on the shoulder. "But it''s OK. I don''t know who my parents are." So we''re even.


    Lingyin looks up in surprise, "don''t you know who your parents are? Are you an orphan? By the way, how did you die? You look so smart. "


    I pause, do not know where to start, "in fact, I do not know." I shook my head, "I don''t remember many things before I died. The first person I wake up to see is Liuyun. Oh, his original name is Lingyun. He is a wandering Taoist. I just call him Liuyun because I think Liuyun is more familiar." At the beginning, I explained the name by the way, and then continued, "he told me that my name was Jiang Nuo, who died in a car accident, and my father''s name was Jiang Yi, but I had no impression at all. Later, he took me back to his home to attend a gathering meeting. At the gathering meeting, I met a lot of people and things, and they all said that I was not Jiang Nuo, and my name was not Jiang Yi No, they all call me Boss Shuo. In fact, I am more familiar with the name of boss Shuo than the name of jiangnuo, but I instinctively feel that I am jiangnuo, and I like to be jiangnuo. "


    "Do you like the name, or the person who named you?" The tone of the bell gave a strange smile.


    I blushed, "stop talking about you. I''m not. "


    Lingyin''s face was straight. "By the way, do you want to know who you are?"


    "I..." I wanted to answer without hesitation, but when it came to my mouth, I began to hesitate, "well, think about it." But I don''t want to. If I really want to, why should I hide at daomen and Ampere''s home? What are you hiding from?


    In fact, you are instinctively resisting and remembering the past. In your heart, you want to be like this now


    I don''t know how to refute her, maybe not at all, "well." I nodded slightly. It''s an admission of ringtone.


    "I''ve heard of Gu Yue," sighed Ling Yin. "She said, you are probably a God, too."


    "Ah? Me I was startled, and then waved, "impossible, impossible, how can I be a God."


    "Gu Yue''s judgment has never been missed. Maybe you are really a God, but you are not a Japanese God." Ring tone has a serious face. "And that''s why the big powers let you in here."


    I think ringtone is definitely teasing me, God? Are you sure there''s a God as weak as me? Stop it.


    Lingyin didn''t say anything more. She cleaned up the leftover breakfast I had before. "It''s late. I''ll go first. You''ll be well here. I''ll come back to see you at noon."


    I didn''t speak, just sighed and lay back. No play, and can''t go out, want to pass the time can only sleep.


    It''s been a day. Du Han came back from asking for information. His intuition tells him that he may find the legendary witch who spies on the future, and probably find his master.


    "Duhan, are you sure your information is reliable?" Xiaojin turns to ask Duhan who just came back.


    "Don''t worry, it''s 100 percent reliable." Du Han said confidently, "the goddess who prophesies the future is called Gu Yue. She''s a divine servant. It''s said that other people can''t get into her place except the gods. But I''ve made it clear that she''s now a student in a disabled University. Her name is Fujiwara Gu Yue. Then, we can..."


    "Thank you so much." Ling Yun nodded


    "it''s hard work." Xiaojin shook his head. "But is this prophet really that powerful? Can you predict what will happen in the future? "


    "No one has ever seen her. She only knows that she can predict the future. She wears it on the outside. She conveys the Oracle for God, but in fact, it''s her own talent. Her eyes can''t see what''s happening now, but they can see Shi Qing in the future. This is actually a kind of natural pupil. In ancient Chinese Taoist books, it''s called Tianji pupil, which means to see through Tianji pupil. " Ling Yun explained. "But this man is very mysterious, even on the road, I''m afraid few people recognize him.""How do we recognize that?" A cold face surprised.


    "I think I''ve probably met her." Ling Yun frowned. That day, in the witch group of the ceremony, the girl should be her.


    The next morning, ringtone brought me breakfast and told me something.


    "Gu Yue and I are going to school. We can come back at noon. You are here to take good care of yourself. Don''t go anywhere, or you will be chased again." Ling Yin looks like an old lady. At first, the holy and elegant witch lady in my impression has disappeared.


    "Well," Gu Yue said with a helpless smile, "but what Ling Yin said is true. You''d better stay here. If an outsider is found by the outside God, you will be put to death."


    "It''s not your God who let me in." I stick my tongue out. "And if you two don''t worry, why don''t you take leave and look at me?"


    Lingyin narrowed her eyes slightly. "Why is your face so big? Of course, school is the most important thing. "


    Gu Yue hid her face for a little while. "Well, we''ll go to school and come back at noon to bring you delicious food."


    "Well," of course, if you have something delicious, you will have something to look forward to. I licked my lips, swallowed and watched the two leave.


    At the gate of chuyun society, Xiaojin and Duhan are waiting in the corner.

 Chapter 794

    One of the two girls in uniform came out of the shrine, but each step was steady. It''s hard to imagine a blind person.


    Two people just came out, small brocade with Du Han is going to follow up, see in front of a flower, Du Han feel he was brought up.


    "Where''s the fox? Its fur looks good. It''s very beautiful." Lingyin raises the fox to his eyes and has a look.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" It''s urgent to pass the cold.


    "You can talk." Lingyin smiles.


    Gu Yue came over, but shook her head, "another, please come out."


    Little Jin, who was still hiding, came out. "Cough, it''s impolite. Can you let go of my friend first? "


    The fox nodded to the ground, and lingsong opened her hand. "A fox demon, a ghost, what are you doing here?"


    "You are the goddess who prophesies the future." Small brocade opens mouth to ask a way, "Fujiwara ancient moon, still have, one eye ring sound."


    Two people changed face, how can anyone know their full name? "How do you know my name?" The bell sounds surprised.


    "I looked at the school files." Little fox sat on the ground.


    Gu Yue didn''t say much. "You are here for Miss Jiang."


    Du Han is more nervous than Xiao Jin, "do you know where she is? How is she now? "


    Gu Yue didn''t answer directly. She bent down and held the Fox up. "You have her breath. It''s connected. It seems that you have signed the contract, but you are really willing."


    "Where is she? How do you know her? " On the face of the little fox crossing the cold, his face is serious.


    "She has nothing to do now. She''s injured. Now she''s resting in the shrine. You don''t have to worry. The great power will protect her." Gu Yue put the little fox on the ground, "but you can''t go in there without the consent of the great power master."


    A ghost a fox of Leng in there, yes, even if they are not human, but also can''t fight against a God, and seems to be the first of the gods. Duhandun said, "why do you allow her to go in? She''s a ghost, too


    "Is it really a ghost?" Gu Yue smiles.


    When Du Han chokes, he worries even more. Do these Japanese gods have ulterior motives? "What do you want to do to her?"


    Small brocade a burst of don''t understand, "what meaning?"


    "The gods will not hurt her." Gu Yue patted the fox''s head. For the little girl, this hairy creature really has no resistance. "After all, they are the same, even if they are of different nationalities."


    "Of the same kind?" Xiaojin doesn''t understand any more. What do you mean?


    Du Han bit his lip and didn''t know what to say. To put it bluntly, he didn''t believe it. Since he wouldn''t hurt her, why didn''t he allow them in?


    Ling Yin and Gu Yue have gone far away. Xiao Jin lowers her head and holds Du Han up, looking at the figure of the two girls leaving. "Ah, Du Han, Arnold, she No, it''s Shuo Tong Xue. She What is it? " The so-called same kind Xiaojin is afraid to think about it. That Shuo Tong Xue is really a monster.


    The weather here has been very good. It''s warm. The Japanese door is half opened and the sun is slanting on the floor. There are flower tea and tea cups in the room. I made a cup of tea and went out of the door holding the cup. I sat under the eaves and kicked my legs. The tea in my hand swayed gently. I always felt that there was a lack of flavor in my mouth.


    Around a plate of cherries, not seasonal fruit, to the mouth is slowly sour taste. Eating cherries with tea, even cherries become a little sour.


    Someone sat down beside me. He was a young man in white. He reached for a cherry and put it into his mouth. He couldn''t help frowning. "It''s really sour." He said so.


    "Well, it''s not seasonal." I replied. Then he looked at him and laughed, "are you the God here?"


    There was a little surprise in his eyes, and then he bent up his good-looking eyes, "well, yes."


    "Lazy at this time." I gave him a smile, "do you all speak Chinese so well?"


    "Ha ha, after all, many tourists are Chinese, and this is also for the shrine." He replied, "like you, a Chinese who can''t speak Japanese."


    I blushed and covered my face with a quilt. I can''t speak Japanese. What''s the matter? Who has to say that? "All right." Half a day, I have a word.


    He gave me a smile. "How''s the injury?"


    I looked at the bandage on my shoulder. "It''s OK, but it still hurts."


    "Show me." Then he reached out and pressed my shoulder, turned me around to face him, pulled down a group of shoulder straps and exposed the bandages inside. He carefully untied the bandages and opened the wound, but there was no blood. Because it was a ghost, it would not bleed. He put his hand over the wound. The warm palm eased the pain of the wound. When he released his hand, the wound had healed, leaving only a scar. "Well, just don''t move around. Be careful.""It''s amazing. You can cure." I looked at him with twinkling eyes.


    "It only works on ghosts," he replied, hesitating for a moment.


    I see. After all, it''s a god official. How can I be a god official without any strength. "But it''s convenient. Thank you


    "You''re welcome."


    My eyes turned, and then I went up again, "well, since you can cure diseases, you must have seen the gods here. It''s said that the great power leader of the Japanese gods is the head of the gods. Is it the same as the Jade Emperor of China? He has a white beard and can''t turn his head around. He''s a stiff and mean old man. And married a shrew. " Well, I don''t know if I was influenced by those fairy tales. Anyway, that''s my impression of the gods in heaven. Ah? What fairy tale do you ask? It''s about Cowherd and weaver girl, seven fairies and Dong Yong, then Chenxiang saves his mother, and a series of stories about gods as villains breaking up others.


    "Cough, cough." He seemed to be choked for a moment and then waved, "no There is absolutely no such thing. The great power leader is different. He looks very young and handsome. He is friendly and gentle. He is very kind to others. He is very popular among the gods. It''s definitely not what you think it is. "


    "True or false." I immediately questioned such a God, saying that I don''t believe in people.


    "It''s true, of course." He nodded in earnest.


    I still don''t believe that such a person is either a second man or a scum man in a TV play.

 Chapter 795

    And a God, powerful and powerful, is obviously "thank you." My stomach is full of water, so it''s time to eat something else. I immediately opened the bag and took out the octopus ball, which also had a layer of heat on it. "What about the ancient moon?"


    "She went to entertain some guests," she said, and the ring tone suddenly bent her eyes.


    I noticed a little bit wrong feeling, decisively put down the octopus ball, caught a strawberry Dafu, "go and have a look."


    "Ai Ai," Ling Yin grabbed me, "what are you going to do with the excitement?"


    "Gu Yue can''t see, so you can rest assured that she will meet people by herself?" I pick my eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry, she''s not alone." Ring tone comforts me.


    "I''m not sure. Go and have a look." I pull the ring tone. The ring tone is afraid that I will be hurt and split again. It can only be pulled by me. In the back, he took me directly.


    We just hide in the window, looking at the situation through the window, but Gu Yue is the only one.


    "Well, it''s strange. Where are the people?" Ling Yin asked in a low voice.


    "Now that you have arrived, why don''t you show up? Sir, isn''t it for the sake of the ancient moon? " Gu Yue suddenly opened her mouth.


    As soon as Ling Yin choked, I was about to come out. I immediately pulled the person and continued to watch. Sure enough, I heard her words. A figure came out from behind the screen, with a faint smile on her evil face.


    "Miss Gu Yue is really extraordinary. Even if I hide my breath, I am still found," the visitor said with a smile.


    "Will you let go of my two maids first, they are just ordinary people." While talking, he poured two cups of tea.


    "Ordinary people?" The man went to Gu Yue and sat down, "I''m afraid Miss Gu Yue is a little modest. The two maids of Miss Gu Yue have made me suffer a lot, but Mr Gu Yue doesn''t have to worry. They''re all right. They just fainted."


    "In that case, thank you very much." The girl''s delicate hands gracefully picked up the tea cup. "In that case, please leave as soon as possible."


    "What did you say?" Men frown, some uncomfortable.


    "I have understood your intention, but the God has not given any instructions, and Gu Yue is afraid to say more. So you''d better leave as soon as possible. As for hurting my maid and breaking into Gu Yue fairy Pavilion, I can let bygones be bygones."


    "Oh? Let bygones be bygones? " The man sneered, and there was an insect crawling out of his hand. "So, you are very strong."


    "No, sir." Gu Yue is smiling, can''t see any emotion. "Gu Yue is just a blind little girl. It''s not that Mr. Gu Yue said very strongly. It''s just that Mr. Gu Yue really wants to fight Gu Yue?"


    The man''s eyes narrowed slightly. Then he calmed down and sat down beside Gu Yue. "I''m looking for Miss Gu Yue. It''s really important."


    "The ancient moon is not as magical as it is said." Gu Yue chuckled and shook her head, "if you have any questions, just ask me. As long as Gu Yue knows, I will say everything."


    "Good." The man has been staring at Gu Yue, "I heard that Miss Gu Yue only answers three questions at a time. My first question is, who are you?"


    Gu Yue heard, shaking her head, "this question, forgive Gu Yue can''t answer."


    "Oh?" The man said, "it seems that the identity of Miss Gu Yue is indeed mysterious. Then, my second question is, will you and I be enemies?"


    "Gu Yue is just a blind witch. She lives only to serve the gods, convey their will, and settle down. As long as you don''t force Gu Yue to be an enemy, I think we may become very good friends."


    "Friends." The man disdained sneer, "the third question, when can she come back?"


    Hearing this question, Gu Yue was silent for a moment. "Gu Yue doesn''t know about this problem."


    "Oh?" The man''s eyes narrowed slightly. "There''s something you don''t know, miss?"


    "Gu Yue said, Gu Yue is not as magical as the rumor. She knows everything from ancient times to modern times. Gu Yue is just an ordinary girl who just conveys the will of the gods. If the gods don''t speak, Gu Yue naturally has many things she doesn''t know." Gu Yue is not anxious to say.


    "Don''t you know? Or don''t you want to say? " The man narrowed his dangerous eyes.


    "Gu Yue, I don''t know." Gu Yue said faintly.


    A man frowns, he can see, in front of this woman does not want to say, why? But he can''t do anything to this woman, but this woman is really a toast, the man''s eyes narrowed, his hand suddenly hit up, one hand grabbed Gu Yue''s neck.


    "Cough," Gu Yue cough for a while, eyes gradually dark.


    "I''ll go. There are no adults at home, right?" Ring tone is not calm at all. I roll my arms and sleeves to climb into the window and beat people. I quickly pull people.


    "Hey Baga At this time, there was a cry of impatience from the inner room, and then two people came out of the inner room. Seeing this scene, they were stunned immediately. The two people who were already in a state of impatience were even more angry."Shameless man, let go of my master." The two witches who came out of the present were very angry and jumped up directly.


    "Well?" The man released Gu Yue, glanced at the witch behind her, grabbed Gu Yue and turned over to avoid her hand,


    "stop, don''t be presumptuous," Gu Yue whispered.


    "But..." The two witches were very angry.


    "Nothing, sir. It''s no intention. You two step down." Gu Yue pushes away the man and gets up to tidy up his clothes. The man smiles and gets up. Gu Yue bows to the man. "Today, three questions have been asked. Gu Yue is tired. Please help yourself, sir."

 Chapter 796

    The girl in the mirror is wearing a white printed dress, and the bright red lipprint is as warm as flowers. She is very happy today. She is waiting, waiting for the person who will meet again. She believes that no matter how long we are apart, no matter how far apart, as long as we wait, the reunion will come.


    Gu Yue in the house didn''t have too much entanglement and was ready to retreat. But the ring tone outside didn''t feel like giving up, "you let me go, I''ll kill him and bully the disabled. Shameless, scum


    "Calm down, calm down." I tugged at Lingyin and put my hand over her mouth. What are you doing so loud? I''m afraid others won''t find us, will they? "Keep your voice down, or you''ll be heard."


    "If you hear it, you''ll hear it. You''re afraid you won''t be able to run away," ring tone said angrily. "Let me go. Let me go. I''ll go up and kill him."


    "Gu Yue has nothing to do, you call a fart," looking at Lingyin to climb the window, I quickly pull people.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. The people in the room heard the movement, "ring tone, stop it." Gu Yue cried helplessly.


    The man heard the voice, turned to look at the window, suddenly stood up, "master queen!"


    "Bang --" my hand trembled. I didn''t press the ring tone. The ring tone fell directly from the window. "Ah --" a scream.


    But the man suddenly came to me in a blink, and passed the ring tone directly, "master queen, is it really you?"


    Wait a minute. Is the name of the second in the middle calling me? No, I refuse to admit it. It''s a shame.


    Gu Yue picked up the ring tone and said, "it seems that Mr. Chen has found the person he is looking for."


    He ignored Gu Yue and looked at me, "master queen, I You , our door.... "


    "Wait, you stop." I took a step back immediately. There''s something terrible in the way the child looks at me. "Master queen? What kind of ghost, Queen or master? And the child you in two diseases is not light, adult, you this intelligence quotient is worrying


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± "What''s the matter with you, master queen? Wake up, I''m your precious apprentice Ji Yufeng. "


    I am also a face of ignorant force, how on the baby apprentice, I know you? "Ji Yufeng?" I murmured, the name is familiar. "Yufeng," Oh, by the way, last time at the Ampere''s house, the beautiful girl in the cherry kimono mentioned it to little fox. What did she tell Yufeng that it was him, but how did he come here from Kyoto so far?


    "It''s me, it''s me," the boy''s face was excited.


    I was surprised to pick eyebrows, "your name is Ji? Chinese


    He Leng, and then Leng Leng nodded, "well." Then it exploded, "I''ll go, master queen, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me


    Why do I want to smoke him so much,? It''s too cheap. How about fan, the overbearing president who was a few minutes ago? Now, what''s the matter with the second brain cripple?


    Hand is very urticant, cannot help but want to smoke him how to do? "Then who, ringtone, you didn''t mean to hit people just now. Now you can do it. I didn''t see anything."


    "Ah?" The ring tone was stunned.


    Gu Yue had no choice but to smile and pull the ring tone to leave. "Since it''s a matter for both of you, I won''t disturb you." Then he left without looking back.


    I immediately Er Kang hand, ah, don''t go, don''t leave me alone. Is this guy a pervert or a snake disease? I''m really square.


    "You..." I don''t know what to say, "don''t mess around."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Can you stop it? I''m trying to beat you. "Master queen, what are you..."


    "Wait a minute." I had a cold war. Could you stop calling me that? It''s a shame. "Can you change your name? My name is Jano


    "Jano." Ji Yufeng''s lips trembled slightly. "Jiangnuo, do you admit your mistake?"


    Mm-hmm. you probably have the wrong person. I nodded. So can I go?


    Just thinking about whether you can muddle through, a small white fluffy head sprang up from the window. Hey, how did you get in? Won''t you be killed? "Ji Yufeng."


    "Through the cold." Ji Yufeng reached out and lifted Du Han down from the window. "Why are you here?"


    Du cold green eyes looked at me, "I have been here."


    Ji Yufeng also followed me and frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    Du Han jumped from Ji Yufeng to me, and the little paw patted my head, "she doesn''t remember anything." One sentence explains all the reasons.


    "Then jiangnuo Ji Yufeng doesn''t understand.


    "It was her excrement shovel who named her." Du Han replied.


    I stretched out my hand and grabbed Du Han''s tail to lift him up. "What excrement shoveling officer, Liuyun is a friend. Do you think everyone is the same as you?"


    "Flowing clouds!" Ji Yufeng exclaimed in surprise, "you say Liuyun? Master queen, did you hit a ghost? "


    "She''s a ghost of her own." Du Han patted me on the head again. "Also, people''s name is Lingyun. She has to call people Liuyun. Er Why, you know. "Ji Yufeng understood. Then he sighed, "I''m sorry to scare you. It''s like this. You''re my master and I''m your apprentice."


    "Apprentice?" I blink. I''m taking apprentices?


    Ji Yu Feng helped the forehead. It seemed that he really didn''t remember anything. "Did he drink Mengpo soup?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think so. If Mengpo finds out about her, she won''t let her wander here." Du Han shook his head and replied.


    Ji Yu Feng nodded, "so, is she really dead now?"


    "It''s true, it''s true." I nodded. What''s more, I don''t understand why these people don''t believe that I''m dead? Isn''t it normal for a person to die? And since you are Taoist, are you all blind? I can''t see that I''m dead. Is it interesting to talk about the sad things of others every time?


    The child looked at me for a moment of silence, then suddenly came forward and pressed my shoulder, "master queen, let''s go back, everyone is waiting for you."


    I calmly patted his paws open, "go away, I''m not going anywhere."


    Du Han spread out his hand, "don''t think about it. Now she basically sticks to Ling Yun."


    "But you..." What else did Ji Yufeng want to say? He was photographed by Du Han.


    "She won''t listen to anything you say now, just wait for her to remember." Du Han sighed. "And she''ll be back in the middle of the night for a few minutes now."


    My face blinked, what do you say? Ji Yu Feng thought for a moment, shook his head and nodded, "now, I..."


    Du Han ignored Ji Yufeng, but looked at me.

 Chapter 797

    Duhan turned around and jumped into my arms, "well, go back quickly. They said they would leave Japan tomorrow and go to France. Japan can''t stay. "


    I just wanted to ask why I didn''t visit many places in Japan. As a result, I thought of the attack a few days ago and shut up instantly. Yes, someone wanted to kill me in this place. Why do I stay here? Waiting to be killed?


    "Well, good." I nodded, "then I''ll talk to Gu Yue and Ling Yin."


    Du Han shook his head, "they already know, they let me in that they have acquiesced in me to take you away, let''s go, I think your two should have a lot of things to ask you." Then he jumped down first and took the fox step forward.


    I also quickly followed up, behind Ji Yu Feng suddenly Leng, "wait for me, I''ll be with you." Straight out of the window.


    No one stopped me along the way. Well, I believed that they would let me go, but I felt the injury on my shoulder, which should not be cured.


    When he came to the door, he saw the man in white. He held a broom in his hand. When he saw us coming out, he said with a smile, "are you going?"


    "Well, let''s go." I waved to him, "goodbye!"


    "Goodbye. Have a good trip. " He smiles and waves.


    Du Han turns to look at me and the man in white again. His eyes are a little unhappy. Ji Yufeng passes by the man with a little surprise in his eyes, but he doesn''t say anything. He directly follows up and takes someone back. He is hurt again, and I have a reason, so Ling Yun has no reason to beat me again. Although he is still black, he wants to go But I can''t bear it.


    I came over with a look of begging. At this time, apologizing first will save a lot of trouble. "Well, I didn''t mean it this time. I can''t help it. I''m forced to."


    Ling Yun ignored me and looked down at a book on his leg. I went there again. "It''s all Xiaojin''s fault. If he didn''t get me down, I wouldn''t be chased. It''s all Xiaojin''s fault."


    "The trough! Sister, don''t do that. " One side of the small brocade flustered, "who let you at that time have no brain, clearly is a ghost, you can''t fly ah, also silly down, you want to fall all the way into the ground?"


    I forgot to blame me. If you don''t make trouble with me, I will fall? The culprit is still you, "who got me down."


    "It''s not down, it''s out," Xiao Jin corrected me. "You forget you''re a ghost, and you don''t blame me for falling freely."


    "Who got me down?" I stare at Xiaojin.


    "It''s your problem." Xiaojin doesn''t admit it, just want to find a reason.


    I continued to wait for him fiercely, "who got me down?"


    Little brocade stopped, helpless, "well, it''s me."


    Ji Yufeng, who came in the door, saw the scene and said, "do they often do this?" Is this still his cold queen master?


    "Probably, often like this, anyway, I now have no way to regard her as the former one," Du Han jumped on Ji Yufeng''s shoulder and sat down helplessly. "Just don''t take her as your master. She doesn''t remember anyway."


    "What do you do when you remember?" Ji Yu sealed the black line. If you remember, his master will definitely kill people because of this black history.


    Remember, it''s probably going to be silenced. Du Han tugged at the corner of his mouth, so now we two brothers can only pray, she don''t remember, otherwise, she will die. That feeling is terrible when you think about it.


    Xiaojin is still quibbling, "but it''s also your own stupidity."


    "If you hadn''t pushed me down, I would have something to do." I began to start, and reached out to pinch Xiaojin''s face.


    Looking at us to fight, Ling Yun sighed helplessly, "stop it." Lingyun''s words we still listen to, Lingyun will pull me over, "how about the injury on the body? Let me see. "


    I nodded, reached out to lift the shoulder strap of the skirt, and recorded the injury on the shoulder for him to see. "It''s all right."


    "What are you doing? In broad daylight Ji Yufeng was so anxious that he rushed up and pulled my clothes tightly. "What are you doing, master queen? It''s the right way to behave. Is it so easy to show your body to others? You have a family. The vinegar jar in your family. If he knows about it, the boy will die. "


    I rolled my eyes: "there is no exaggeration, just look at the wound, and it has healed."


    Ling Yun nodded, "well, it''s healed, but it looks like it''s healed by Lingli force. You should pay attention to it."


    "Well," I nodded and patted off the salty pig hand that was still on my shoulder, "you should let go first. If you want to die, you will die first."


    Xiaojin sat on the sofa and looked at me. "I didn''t expect that you were married. You look like you''re only a teenager. Is it legal age to get married?"


    "I don''t know." I don''t want to answer this question. I haven''t talked about marriage or love. Well It may be that I forgot. "Will you go tomorrow?""Well," Ling Yun nodded and continued to sit back and read, "I know you haven''t played enough, but Japan can''t stay. If they can chase you once, there will be a second time. It''s better to be careful."


    "But who are those guys? Why kill me? " I still don''t understand. "My former enemy?"


    "Master queen, you used to have many enemies." Ji Yu Feng said with a smile. "One by one, I think I can go around the world three times."


    I really don''t want to talk to him. I''m not so familiar with him. This guy can''t spit out his ivory. "Go to France? What''s fun about France? "


    "The romantic capital of France." Xiaodaojin.


    "We''re not going to France for fun this time. It''s something important. Fitter, they''re still waiting for us." Ling Yun sighed, then glanced at me, frowned and looked at Ji Yufeng. "It may be very dangerous this time. If you can, Arnold, go back with your apprentice."


    "I don''t want it!" Without waiting for Ji Yufeng to declare his position, I immediately hugged Ling Yun''s arm and said, "I''m not going anywhere. I''ll follow you."


    Ji Yu Feng helps the forehead, "I am a little despairing suddenly, Queen master, you will not take a man to go back, the world will be in chaos."


    I hate hate to turn to look at Ji Yufeng, and then looked at the eyes Du Han, "Xiaobai, can you help me kill him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Duhan jumped over, "no way."


    Ji Yufeng seems to have heard something funny, and suddenly laughs.

 Chapter 798

    "Xiaobai, ha ha ha Xiaobai. Ha ha ha, you Do you really want to pair up with Xiao Hei? Ha ha ha


    Du Han waved his paw in the past, with a black line on his face, "it''s really better to kill him."


    Ji Yu covers his face and wails at one side. Ling Yun frowns a little displeased. "If she doesn''t want to go back with you, please go back alone. Our next journey is not suitable for you. Don''t people there mind their own business?"


    Ji Yu Feng rubbed his face and thought for a while. His face became serious. "Do you think you can protect her?"


    Lingyun seems to be opposite Ji Yufeng, "at least, it''s better than you." A monk who has been practicing Taoism for one or two years is not qualified to be a monk.


    Ji Yufeng chokes. He also knows that his accomplishments are not as good as Ling Yun''s. In fact, Ji Yufeng''s talent is no worse than some Taoist talents. In addition, he is a natural spirit and has ghosts and insects in his body. His condition is better than anyone else. But this talent needs to be developed slowly.


    "I I see Ji Yufeng compromises. He still remembers what the master said at the beginning. He can''t get involved with cause and effect at will. The person who said these words is not what she used to be. Now she is just a ghost. She lives as someone else. Those rules don''t work for her.


    Du Han jumped to my shoulder and turned to look at Ji Yufeng, "don''t tell them."


    Ji Yu said, "why can''t you say it?"


    "You know, they''re all nuts." Du Han sat on my shoulder and swept his tail. "One madman brings out a bunch of madmen."


    Ji Yufeng has no words. Yeah, that''s a bunch of lunatics, and he''s one of them. "I see. I''m leaving now."


    "Tomorrow, you can see her again tonight." Ling Yun interjects, you can''t let people come here for nothing. "At some point in the evening, she''ll come back to consciousness."


    Ji Yufeng''s eyes suddenly lit up, "good..."


    The world seems to be quiet all of a sudden, quiet can only hear the sound of the clock walking on the wall, dada, walking all the way to the distant world, in that world, no one else, no one cares, who is still there.


    At night, the outside world is foggy, white, a car out of the fog, and then into the fog, one day you may think it has come to the end, but just sometimes, it is just the beginning.


    I leaned sleepily on Ling Yun''s shoulder. Ling Yun didn''t pick me up this time, but woke me up, "Arnold, don''t sleep."


    "Ah?" I sat up in a daze, "what''s the matter?"


    Ling Yun rubbed my head, "Arnold, don''t sleep for a while, OK? You have a friend who wants to see you. "


    "Ah?" I still don''t understand, "friend? What kind of friend? "


    Ling Yun looked at Ji Yufeng, who was still waiting, "a very important friend to you."


    Small brocade gathered to come over, "Ai Ai, do you want to fight hand to swim?" Said, waved the mobile phone on the hand, that is last time Ling Yun burns to him.


    "Well," I nodded, idle anyway. Reach over Lingyun''s mobile phone.


    The clock, hour and minute hands on the wall are integrated into one. There is wind blowing in from outside, which makes the people in the room shiver. Some of them are cold, which also wakes up a few sleepy people.


    I think I''ve never been sober, and the action on my hand remains the same, "Ji Yufeng, go and close the window."


    "Oh, good." Ji Yufeng answered casually and got up to close the window, but he was stunned. He was a little uncertain and called out, "master queen?"


    "Go back and don''t talk." My eyes are still fixed on the screen of my mobile phone.


    Ji Yufeng was a little excited Master


    "If you dare to come, I will throw you out." I gave him a gloomy glance and gave him a preventive injection in advance. "In a word, I won''t go back for the time being. Don''t talk nonsense when you go back. By the way, I''ll urge MIA not to forget to practice. After a while, I''ll pay attention to the recent abnormal situation."


    Ji Yufeng stopped his excitement and wiped the tears from his eyes. "Master queen, what do you mean..."


    I put down my cell phone, "since they all found me, it means that they already know that I''m not dead, so they will make some preparations. Maybe the antique street is the channel connecting Yin and Yang, and they will probably fight against the antique street. I''m at least safe now. They know that I still exist, but they don''t fight for a long time, which means they are afraid of these People who have no causal relationship with them will not show up in front of Yun and Xiaojin, so I will follow them and he will not do anything to me. "


    Ji Yu Feng nodded, then sighed, "master queen, if only you had been like this all the time, that silly white sweet image just ruined three outlooks."


    "If you want to destroy me, I can help you destroy it now." I can help you destroy not only your three outlooks but also your facial features.


    Ji Yu closed his mouth and said, "no, master queen, I''m very satisfied now."I glanced at him and picked up my cell phone. "You stay in Japan for two more days and then go back. It''s better to stay in this hotel. We''ll leave in a moment."


    "For a while?" Small brocade doesn''t understand of blink an eye, "so urgent why?"


    Ling Yun seems to understand, "are you worried about the person who attacked you?"


    "My normal state for them is a little white mouse, so they certainly don''t want to Think of... " His brain began to turn back, his eyelids became heavier and heavier, his hands dropped down unconsciously, and he leaned against Ling Yun, "even if they know I''ll get out of their sight. How about Yes According to their meaning, Ji Yufeng You, you stay... "


    Ling Yun patted me on the back, "OK, you''re sleepy, water."


    "Well," I answered, and then there was no sound. I was really sleepy. This time I had to support for a long time.


    Ji Yufeng sighed. It seems that it''s over. He calmed down. "I''ll listen to the queen master. You can leave later. I''ll book the ticket for you later."


    "No, I''ve already made a reservation." Ling Yun took the man on his shoulder into his arms and looked at the clock on the wall. "There''s still time."


    Ji Yu Feng nodded, then choked for a long time, choked out a word, "you, take good care of her." She didn''t know how to take care of herself.


    "Well," Ling Yun nodded.


    Everything was planned in advance. One hour later, Ji Yufeng was the only one left in the hotel.

 Chapter 799

    Ji Yufeng looked at the world below through the landing window of the hotel room. After a taxi left, he was relieved and looked at the time. It was just after one o''clock in the morning. "Should I sleep for a while now?" What else can we do at this time point.


    Around the world is gray, the rain is gray, passing people in a hurry, I stopped in the crowd, looking back, but can not see the look of the people around, they are like wearing a mask, gray.


    The sky is gray, the world is gray.


    Gray into black, I slowly earn open eyes, the window is a black, we are in mid air? I can''t turn my mind around for a moment.


    "Where is this?" I Lengleng asked, and then asked, "now what time?"


    "Three o''clock," Ling Yun folded his arm, "you haven''t slept for long. Go to sleep for a while."


    Three o''clock? I looked at the outside world. It''s dark. It can''t be three o''clock in the afternoon? Why did you leave so early? "


    Lingyun pause, did not answer, but hugged me again, "nothing, sleep, to call you." His voice was gloomy, and he seemed sleepy, too.


    I nodded. Although I still have many questions to ask, it seems that this time is not the time to ask questions. I still wake up and say it again. Then I nestled in his arms and went to sleep with my eyes closed. Ling Yun pulled the blanket on us and went to sleep.


    The air on the plane was a little dry, wet and cold. I took a breath of cool air, pulled the blanket on my body, and then shrank into Lingyun''s arms. This trip was really far away. I coughed, slowly opened my eyes, half opened one. In Ling Yun''s arms, he felt his mobile phone and looked at the time. It was already seven o''clock in the morning. He couldn''t sleep well on the plane.


    "Awake?" Ling Yun lifted the hair in front of my forehead and said, "it hasn''t arrived yet. Would you like something to eat?"


    "Mm-hmm ~" I cried softly and closed my eyes again.


    Ling Yun had no choice but to smile, "it''s coming soon. It''s going to take a turn in the middle. I''ll find a hotel to let you have a rest. You can''t sleep well on the plane. "


    I yawned and rubbed my eyes. "It''s OK. It''s OK." In fact, as a ghost, even if I don''t sleep, I won''t feel tired. I sleep only by observing the code of conduct as a human being.


    The little fox in his arms also moved his paws, as if he was about to wake up, but in the end he didn''t wake up, and went to sleep again.


    "Ah, you all sleep. I''m bored to death." One side of the small brocade lazy scattered no strength of shout.


    "You can sleep, too." I gave my mobile phone back to Lingyun, yawned and planned to sleep a little longer.


    "Do you think everyone is the same as you?" Xiaojin rolled her eyes. Looking at his mobile phone, he was playing games all night.


    The morning light outside the window shines through the porthole of the plane. I''m not used to covering my face with a blanket. I hate the morning sun, which makes people sleep badly.


    Ling Yun''s Rogue laughed and stretched out his hand to pull down the blanket that I covered my head. "Don''t cover it on my head. It will be stuffy."


    "Ghosts don''t need to breathe, so they don''t get bored." I put a blanket over my head again to keep out the sun.


    In a daze, I really want to hear the dull sound of Big Ben clock. Unnaturally, I went to count and rang a few times, "Dong," once, "Dong," twice "Dong," five, "Dong," six, "Dong," seven "Dong." 10¡¢ "Dong," eleven.


    The sound stopped, eleven, which means it''s one o''clock. I asked about the smell of lilac. It''s not the smell of the plane.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the ceiling of the hotel, the Mediterranean style decoration in the room, and the warm smell on the quilt. I sat up slowly. There was no one in the room, and even the fox disappeared. I scratched some sleepy hair curiously. They couldn''t all run away and left me a ghost here.


    The floor is covered with red plush carpet. It''s very comfortable to step on. In fact, I don''t have to step on it. I''m just used to it. It''s good to touch the ground occasionally. I went out from my room. There was some noise outside the window. It seems that I was in a downtown area. Now it''s lunch time. Many housewives are selling fresh fruits and vegetables to make lunch for their families.


    Speaking of lunch, I haven''t eaten much since last night. I knead my stomach. I''m so hungry.


    Probably by my greeting, the door of the room opened. Ling Yun came in with a packed takeout, followed by a man in white. His green eyes blinked. After entering the room, he turned into a white fox and jumped onto my shoulder.


    "Awake? You''re hungry. Come and have something to eat. " With that, Ling Yun put the lunch on the table.


    I smelled the fragrance and floated past. Then I was a little curious. "Have we arrived yet?"


    "Not yet," Ling Yun opened his lunch box. "I need to change planes here. Seeing that you don''t sleep well on the plane, I stopped here first. I plan to wait for you to wake up and go on."


    Xiaojin jumped on and sat down on the windowsill, looking at the crowded street outside, "it''s not too far from the airport here. If you have enough sleep, let''s go quickly.""Then we have to finish our meal." I looked at the lunch in front of me and swallowed. Ling Yun lowered his fork and I grabbed it and began to pick it.


    "Slow down, don''t worry," Ling Yun said with a helpless smile, "I bought the plane ticket at 2:30 p.m. in time."


    "Well," I''m not in a hurry, but my stomach is in a hurry.


    Du Han, disgusted, jumped from my shoulder to Ling Yun''s arms, "I really want to take a picture of you like this and keep it in memory."


    Ling Yun has no choice but to smile, "that estimate after waiting for her to think of, you are a fox skin neck." I don''t know if it''s long enough to make a neck.


    Du Han shrinks his neck. Because of this, he just talks.


    I waved my fork. "What''s wrong with me? You can''t be hungry. If you''re hungry, you don''t have any image. "And why do I want image? People can''t see me, and you''re all acquaintances.


    As I was eating, there was a sound of moving things outside. I frowned, "the sound insulation of this hotel is really bad."


    "But you still sleep well," Xiao Jin looked at me helplessly, "the kind that can''t wake up."


    I glared at him and continued to grab lunch in front of me. Then a heavy voice came from the next room, and I choked, "cough, is the next room being renovated or demolished?"


    Ling Yun patted me on the back, "eat slowly," and then pushed a cup of warm water to my hand.

 Chapter 800

    Small brocade Eye Bead son turned, "I go to have a look," say, passed through directly from the wall, less than five minutes time came back, the facial expression is not very good.


    "What''s the matter? The next spring palace drama I joked.


    Little Jin stopped, didn''t quarrel with me, but shook his head, "the one who lives next door is an exorcist."


    I was a little surprised. "You won''t be found out."


    "No," Xiaojin quickly explained, shaking his head, "he didn''t find me, but I heard him on the phone, as if he was taking a task, a family''s children were possessed by the devil, to exorcise, and listen to each other''s tone, as if it was not only like this, as if the original owners of the house were inexplicably dead, he was also a little afraid, hung up the phone and died Some regret taking the task. "


    "Oh, it''s not easy. I didn''t expect you to understand foreign languages," I said with a smile, biting my fork.


    "Nonsense, of course I will. Do you think everyone is the same as you?" The small brocade explodes hair, immediately reaction comes over, "Hey, you don''t listen to others to talk of?"? Why is the focus wrong? "


    "It''s none of our business. You look constipated. Do you want to meddle in your own business? " Green fox blinks in her arms.


    "That''s right," I nodded, "you look so ugly, there can''t be anything else."


    The small brocade is silent for a while, saw an eye Ling cloud, immediately sighed a tone, "have no, just listen to him to say to have some terrible."


    Lingyun seems to see something, "if you want to go, I''ll go with you."


    "Well, if you want to meddle in your business, don''t delay us." Duhan jumped out of Lingyun''s arms again and stood on the same front with me. Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll follow Ling Yun.


    "It''s you." I pulled its small ear, "I''ll go wherever Liuyun goes. And Xiaojin is also my friend. Besides, it''s good to go and have a look. It sounds very interesting. I also want to know whether our Chinese ghost is more powerful or this foreign ghost is more powerful. "I gave three reasons at once. "Besides, there should be other reasons." I turned and looked at Xiaojin.


    Small brocade one Leng, looked at me one eye, vomited three words, "eight sound box."


    "Ah?" What is that? "What music box?"


    "In their conversation, I heard that everything was caused by the music box." Xiao Jin talked.


    ¡°so£¿¡± Du Han shook his tail. Fluffy brush over my hand.


    "In fact, I don''t know," Xiaojin suddenly gave a wry smile, "but memory seems to have such a thing, a music box, his music, will devour people''s hearts, and then, my most important thing, will be swallowed by it."


    So I understand. Xiaojin said that he didn''t remember a lot of things before he became Lingyun''s contract spirit. He just vaguely knew that he was a ghost of the underworld before, but as for how to do the ghost, and a lot of things that happened in the future, it''s probably a matter of time. Now it seems that it has something to do with the so-called Bayin box.


    "Then go and have a look. Maybe it''s the same one. If you can help Xiaojin find something important, it''s a good thing." I raised my head and gave them a big smile. "Since the uncle next door has the intention to retreat, it''s better for Liuyun to tell Uncle that we''ll go together."


    "Er..." Xiaojin corrected my mistake, "the next door is not an uncle, but a sister." It''s pretty. Thinking about the appearance of the guest, Xiaojin blushes unconsciously. When he passes it on, he happens to see her changing clothes, so it can be said that she can see it at a glance,


    Ling Yun smiles, and has no opinion. Xiaojin has been working for him for such a long time, and it''s time for him to do something for him.


    "Well, well, I''ll go." Du Han said helplessly.


    I reached out and picked up the fox. "In fact, you don''t have to go. Just wait for us here."


    "Yes, yes." Xiaojin nods wildly to one side, indicating that it doesn''t seem to work to take you a minor fox.


    "Well, what do you mean?" Duhan said, "of course you''re going. If you have an accident again, you''ll let me..." In the middle of it, Duhan suddenly didn''t know how to go on, and the little fox became soft.


    I gently hugged him in my arms, "OK, good, I won''t have anything to do, and I won''t leave you." It turns out that my death is a great blow to my friends and family? Then I''ve been reluctant to go back to see if it''s too selfish? I looked at Ling Yun.


    You promised to take me back.


    Ling Yun touched my head and said, "I''ll take you to have a look when things in France are over."


    "Well." I believe you, so please don''t lie to me.


    Ling Yun deserves to be a world walker. He is a pervert who is proficient in languages of all countries. This kind of person is absolutely the existence of Xueba in University, and he is the kind of Xueshen who hates Xueba. It''s a pity not to be a translator.


    The other side said that it''s good to have a colleague as a companion, and there are many ways to deal with emergencies. When the other party saw Ling Yun with two demons, he was not calm. Where is the Exorcist? This is a devil. Ling Yun tried to comfort each other and said that none of us would bite , the other side nodded carefully.In fact, he didn''t understand what I said, and I didn''t understand what he said, but I didn''t understand why I talked with this beautiful Exorcist, although they didn''t know what to say.


    Ticket has not been changed, anyway, there is still time to deal with these small things, should not delay too much time. It''s no big deal. It''s not too late to change the contract. Or buy a new one. Yes, money is so willful.


    Sitting in the car of the beauty Exorcist, we arrived at the client''s place. It was a three story old-fashioned building with a small yard. Before we entered the door, Xiaojin and I had a shiver at the same time.


    "Hiss, it''s cold." I shivered.


    Du Han warmed my hand. "Are you a ghost, and will you be cold?"


    I glanced at the villa and said, "it''s a house with too much shade. It makes me feel uncomfortable."


    "Of course, the house This is a hell of a haunted house. " Xiaojin looks at the house and shouts in surprise.


    Ling Yun frowned, "what do you see, Xiaojin?"


    "It''s a strong pressure of spirit. Obviously, it''s not a devil doing evil." Xiaojin shook his head and then turned to look at me. "Arnold, you use the vision of spirit to have a look. Your power of spirit is stronger than mine. You should look more carefully."

 Chapter 801

    In the dark night and the starry sky, two people sit face to face. In front of them is a chess board of stars. The world is a chess board, and the stars are chess. No one started, no one spoke, the chessmen in front of the conscious movement, as if to see through their heart, heart and move. There is not a word between each other, just looking at the chessboard in front of us and laughing at each other.


    I nodded, and then looked up, but cold not Ding took a breath of air conditioning. "A lot."


    "What''s so much?" Ling Yun asked, "is it a ghost?"


    "A lot of ghosts, they don''t seem to get out." I looked at the cottage, "outside the house, a lot of chains."


    "Chains?" Ling Yun and Xiao Jin look at each other. Why is there a chain? Immediately, Ling Yun translated our conversation to the driving female Exorcist, who was immediately shocked. I talked with Ling Yun for a while, but I didn''t understand anyway.


    Then Ling Yun drifted into the house. As soon as he entered the house, he couldn''t help fighting a cold war. The whole family had been waiting for a long time. After a few words of greetings, the Exorcist introduced Ling Yun to the owner of the house. Then the couple anxiously took them to the second floor. According to Ling Yun''s translation, they went to see their daughter who was bent over, because they were worried about what would happen to her So it can only be locked in the house and chained to the bed.


    When the young girl came to bed, she screamed, and her eyes closed


    The body is struggling hard, want to come from the chain that binds both hands and feet, constantly wailing in the mouth.


    The female Exorcist immediately stepped forward, with a silver cross on the girl''s forehead. She recited a curse in her mouth. I couldn''t understand what she said. However, it seemed to work. The girl slowly lay back and seemed to be quiet. After the female Exorcist finished the incantation, she moved the cross away. Just when the couple were relieved, the girl suddenly sat up and vomited a mouthful of black filth at the female Exorcist. The black liquid moistened the female Exorcist and made her sick.


    Ling Yun quickly took over the work, a rune paper rolled into the girl''s mouth, conveniently drew a rune in front of the girl''s forehead, the rune led to the girl''s forehead, the girl suddenly bent over and vomited a big mouthful of filth, after finishing painting, she lay back quietly.


    "Our Chinese Taoist art is so powerful that both foreign ghosts have to accept it." I said triumphantly.


    "In fact, no matter which country it is, it''s a ghost. It doesn''t make any difference." Xiaojin explained to me, "but if you have to say that there are more ghosts in foreign countries than in China, and they are more determined. They are attached to people like this, which is more difficult to get rid of than many ghosts in our country. But in terms of cultivation, of course, our ancestors are better."


    "Mm-hmm," I nodded.


    Listening to our conversation, Ling Yun shook his head helplessly, "don''t be happy too soon, I just temporarily stabilize her physical condition. The girl''s soul is trapped in a border and is slowly disappearing. When the evil spirit occupies the body, then the girl''s soul will never come back."


    "And now what?" I scratched my hair. "Is it good to drive the devil out?"


    "No," Xiaojin pulled me shaking his head, "even if the ghost out, the girl''s soul can''t come back, it means that the girl has died, now the most important thing is to find the girl''s soul."


    "Where to find it?" I stare at Xiaojin.


    "In her dream." Ling Yun replied. "It''s up to you to find the soul."


    "We?" I blink, this kind of thing, small brocade a person good, why is we?


    Xiaojin is particularly positive, "walk," said, pulling me into the girl''s body.


    The female Exorcist was surprised and watched the two ghosts enter the girl''s body. What is the purpose of this? Ling Yun explains to the female Exorcist, and the female Exorcist immediately wakes up. However, she is also worried about whether Ling Yun can control the two ghosts, or whether they will devour them. Ling Yun pats her chest to ensure that she won''t.


    All around are dim streets, the dilapidated houses on the streets, it seems that no one has lived in them for a long time, what comes into our eyes is gray or gray.


    "When someone comes out, whatever it is, just set it on fire." Xiaojin strained my hand and said, "and don''t believe it no matter what it reflects."


    "Well," I nodded. In the heart but some nervous, after all this is the first time to do, can only follow the small brocade forward.


    Is walking, suddenly from all directions out of countless ghosts, I listen to Xiaojin''s words, a hand, blue flame will devour all the ghosts, the flame mixed with scream. I closed my eyes tightly, until the sound stopped, then slowly opened my eyes. The picture in front of us has changed. In the ward of the hospital, a teenager in a hospital uniform is recording something in a tree. Suddenly, he hears someone''s voice and turns to us. See that youth''s appearance, small brocade suddenly a Leng.The boy laughed at us, suddenly waved and said something.


    "Here you are again." Xiaojin murmured, as if he was translating for me. It''s like talking to yourself. "Are you afraid?" What did the boy say again? Xiaojin continued, "what are you afraid of?" After a pause, Xiaojin said to himself, "death."


    I was immediately startled, "Ai Ai, Xiao Jin, don''t scare me, you wake up, Ai Ai."


    But no matter what I call it, Xiaojin seems to be precipitated in his own world. "No one is not afraid of death. Of course I am." "I can''t see it." "No, I''m just pretending to be calm." "But you do look calm." "are you death? To reclaim my soul? " "In your opinion, that''s true." "How long can I live?" "What''s the point of asking such a question now? I''ll be able to take you right away "You won''t. If you''re going to take me, you won''t come every day." "Yes, you don''t have much time." "In fact, it''s not bad. At the last moment, I can have your friend with me." "Friend..."


    Friends?


    "Dida, Dida, Dida, remember? My friend, have you forgotten me and said that you would accompany me? Where are you now? Come on, come on, come to me. Here are your most important things. Have you forgotten them? "

 Chapter 802

    On the side of a black music box suddenly opened, released a burst of melodious songs.


    Looking at Xiaojin walking slowly forward, I immediately pulled people, "Xiaojin, wake up, these are fake, hey, don''t go there." Seeing that I could not hold it, my decisive finger lit a flame and poked at Xiaojin''s arm.


    "Ow ~" Xiaojin screamed, and all the things around were gone. "It hurts. What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?" Looking at Xiaojin finally came back, I was relieved, "do you know that you almost died just now?"


    "Just now?" Xiaojin blinked, "what happened? I seem to have heard a very wonderful song. "


    "It''s the music from the music box." I replied, "you seem to be bewitched by him. And then I''ve been talking to myself for no reason Maybe it''s the important memory of Xiaojin.


    Xiaojin shook his head, "but thank you. Just pay attention next time. Your burning ghost is very painful. "


    "I called you, but you can''t hear me," I tooted, "blame me."


    "Well, well, it''s important to find someone. Keep going. We have to pay attention. Don''t be bewitched any more." Xiaojin did not continue to struggle with this problem, now it is important to save people.


    "Well," I nodded, holding Xiaojin''s arm, and continued to walk forward. There were many ghosts crawling out of the ruins by the side of the road, and I drew back in fear, obviously afraid of the blue flame.


    "Tiffany, Tiffany Sharak," Xiao Jin yelled as she searched This is the girl''s name.


    Suddenly, a weak voice came from the corner. Xiaojin took a look at it and immediately pulled me over. He simply communicated with me in a foreign language. After confirming that he was right, he told her that they had come to save her and that as long as they followed us, they could go out. But the girl seemed to be afraid of something and would not go away in the corner.


    Xiaojin is still comforting the girl. I look around and watch out, but I see a cute bunny with a small satchel on the side of the road. Seeing me, the bunny suddenly turns around and runs forward. I forget to tell Xiaojin and catch up with her immediately. At the end of the road, there is a white world without any color. Under a huge bouquet, there is a young man with white clothes and white hair. Looking at me with a gentle smile, he suddenly reaches out and waves.


    "Lonely, lonely, indifferent, your heart is cold, even if it is to escape, God will not be happy. Your time has come to an end. It''s disappearing. You''re still yourself The music of the music box once again rings in my ears, but the rabbit is singing. I stare at the singing rabbit curiously, and then walk slowly. Instead of walking towards the man as it expected, I walk up to it and pick it up.


    The fluffy rabbit panicked, "you Why aren''t you immersed in the past? "


    "In the past?" Is that my past? Why don''t I remember at all, "I don''t remember."


    "I don''t remember..." The rabbit was speechless for a while. Then I struggled for a moment and wanted to escape. I gave it a hand. It immediately planned to jump down. I immediately tightened my hand and grasped its ear this time. Well, at the beginning, I planned to grasp the ear. After all, it was relatively easy to grasp. Then I carried it to my eyes in a gloomy way. "It''s all your masterpiece, right? You''re the devil. Say it quickly, or I''ll let you see it The power of bear children. "


    "No, it''s none of my business." Fluffy rabbit anxious, struggling for a while, fruitless after obediently stop there, "really has nothing to do with me."


    "Come on, you must have something to do with the Ba Yin box," he said. There was nothing to be asked here. He grabbed the rabbit''s ear and went back to get the reward.


    Back to the original street, Xiaojin quickly crazy, "how did you run around again? I told you not to run around. Didn''t you hear me? This is not outside. If you get lost here, you will never get out. Do you know that


    A back inexplicably scolded me some small emotions, "I went to catch the rabbit."


    "Rabbit? Where''s the rabbit from? " Xiaojin''s face is angry.


    I showed him the rabbit in my hand. "It''s it. It''s the culprit. It''s the one who leads me to it. It can also sing, so the music box must have something to do with it."


    "It''s none of my business." The fuzzy rabbit can''t get up, "I''m here to help you."


    "Who believes that?" I pulled the rabbit''s ear.


    Xiaojin was relieved, "OK, go back quickly, don''t let the cloud wait." Said, one hand holding me, one hand holding the girl, according to the original road back.


    Out of the dream, the girl still can''t go back to her body. After all, she still has an evil spirit in her body. Looking at us coming out, Ling Yun nods. Next, it''s time to drive out the evil spirit. After discussing with the female Exorcist, they plan to set up a battle tonight to drive out the evil spirit of the girl, and tell the couple that their daughter''s soul has been destroyed Safe return, now just need to drive out the evil spirit in daughter''s body, their daughter can revive.It''s still a while before dark. During this time, I told Ling Yun about the rabbit, and nailed the rabbit to the wall, starting our torture.


    "Say, is it you who did all this?" I asked grimly.


    "It''s none of my business." The rabbit was about to cry. "I was also sent to look for the music box. The owner just told me to take the music box. I really don''t know anything else."


    "Then how can you be in the bondage space of that evil spirit?" Xiaojin asked.


    "I was put in by it. When I came, the girl just opened the music box, and I was sucked in like this. " The rabbit tried to defend himself.


    "Then how can you sing the music box? And bewitch us with magic? " Xiaojin asked again.


    Rabbit suddenly did not speak, Lingyun stopped us, "it should not be evil spirit, if it is evil spirit, you now take it out, the girl should have been good, but now the evil spirit is still in its body."


    It''s reasonable, but it doesn''t mean the rabbit is innocent. "Maybe it''s an accomplice?"


    "I feel that what the rabbit said is true," Du Han stood up to help the rabbit speak. Ai Ai, where are the good natural enemies?


    The rabbit looked at Du Han, who suddenly came out, and was surprised to grow up. "Fox Fox The fox said

 Chapter 803

    The ghost of this foreign country is really rare. I haven''t seen the fox demon before. Just as we were going to ask something more, the rabbit''s eyes suddenly gave out a burst of red light, and all the people who reflected couldn''t open their eyes. When the red light disappeared, the rabbit nailed to the wall disappeared.


    "Run away." I have a black face.


    "Well, forget about the rabbit, and think about how to get rid of the devil." Ling Yun patted me on the head.


    But I still think about the song that the rabbit sang, "lonely, lonely, indifferent, your heart is cold, even if you escape, God will not be happy. Your time has come to an end. It''s disappearing. You''re still yourself


    Du Han jumps over, "what are you humming?"


    "I don''t know," I shook my head. Some memories seemed to have stagnated at a certain time, as if I was no longer me. This kind of feeling makes me feel strange. It''s not good, but it''s not bad.


    The couple were preparing dinner, and we had to stay tonight. Lingyun changed the ticket. Xiaojin and I played treasure hunting in the house, in order to find the music box. Since everything was caused by the music box, maybe we could do anything if we found the music box. But when we turned over the whole house, we didn''t find the music box Where is the box.


    At dinner time, I told Xiaojin about it with Lingyun, and asked Lingyun to ask the owner of the room where the Bayin box was. After all, it was also very important to Xiaojin. Ling Yun translated our doubts to the couple. Her husband suddenly got up and came back with a look of doubt.


    "Gone?" Ling Yun murmured and frowned.


    "Gone?" Xiaojin was surprised. "It''s gone."


    "He said that he had just found the music box missing." Ling Yun translated the man''s words just now.


    I sat down at the table, "if you don''t see it, it''s gone. Maybe it really has something to do with the rabbit. And the rabbit doesn''t mean it''s looking for the music box, maybe it''s taken away by him."


    "Well, it makes sense," Xiaojin nodded and sighed. "Forget it, if you can''t find anything important, it''s OK. Anyway, for me, the most important thing is cloud or Arnold." With that, a big hug came over.


    "Dead open you, disgusted to death," although the mouth said so, but the face is still a little red without trace, Xiaojin hehe a smile.


    Ling Yun asked the hostess to take another job and put it in front of me. The couple seemed to find something and turned pale. Ling Yun explained awkwardly and then pulled my clothes. "You show yourself quickly."


    Well, I don''t feel like I have any food to eat. Suddenly, my figure appeared, and the couple at the dinner table immediately got a fright. When they saw me clearly, it was like a sigh of relief. My wife carefully took a new knife and fork and put it in front of me. "In fact, it doesn''t matter whether I''m present or not. Anyway, I can''t understand what you say."


    "It''s OK. I''ll translate it for you." Ling Yun rubbed my head. "Dinner, wait, but I need your help."


    "Me?" What else can I do for you? I was biting the lamb chops that had been roasted just right. I didn''t understand.


    "I need you to protect them. I''m afraid the ghosts will find a new host after being driven out, so I need your fire to help." Ling Yun replied.


    "Oh." I nodded.


    Maybe the way I was biting my knife and fork was no different from that of an ordinary girl. After a meal, the couple obviously didn''t treat me as a ghost. After cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks on the table, the hostess said to me, and Ling Yun immediately explained to me, "she asked you what would you like for dessert? Pudding or cake? "


    I bit my finger and thought, "can I have all of them?"


    Ling Yun had no choice but to smile and translate my words to the hostess. The hostess looked at me with a gentle smile, "she said, of course."


    "Thank you, auntie." I am still very good, especially in other people''s home, to be polite.


    As night falls, Ling Yun and the female Exorcist set up the array in the girl''s room. The floor at the head of the bed is full of candles and a five pointed star symbol. The bed at the head of the bed is also covered with paper symbols. This is a combination of Chinese and western. I don''t know whether it will work or not.


    I bit the cake and watched. The sour and sweet strawberry cake was delicious. The moonlight came in from the window, the five pointed star symbol on the ground immediately lit up the silver light, the candle and the candle also connected into a line, the silver light lit the flame, surrounded the girl in the middle.


    "Ah -" the girl suddenly woke up, and suddenly issued a series of screams.


    Lingyun also moved, double fingers pop up, paper symbol rush up, turned into a rope, the girl tightly tied. The female Exorcist put the silver cross in the girl''s mouth with her left hand, put her right hand flat, and recited the curse in her mouth.


    The girl on the bed is still struggling violently, trying to get rid of the shackles of the Yellow amulet. The flame blessing array burns her body and makes her scream. Suddenly, the girl''s head suddenly looked out of the window, the window was suddenly blown open by the wind, the wind pulled in, the candle flame suddenly all out."No!" Ling Yun shouts, just about to stretch out his hand to pull away the female Exorcist. The evil spirit breaks away from all the restraints and flies out of the Exorcist. But it''s still my side that has a good direction.


    I just stood there in a daze and forgot to dodge. Fortunately, I was a ghost. After reacting, I stabilized my body and stopped the female Exorcist. As a result, the female Exorcist didn''t receive any damage, but


    "Ah, my cake." I ate not half of the strawberry cake, all destroyed, at that time my favorite strawberry cake ah. Asshole!


    I suddenly became angry, and my body jumped up. I went back to the girl who was going to get up and make trouble. My left hand clamped her throat hard, and my right hand raised it high. The fire of the blue nether world was burning more and more blue. "Get out of her body, or you''ll eat this fire for me!"


    The girl suddenly quieted down, the next moment, a black shadow floated from the girl.


    "Be careful, it''s coming out!" Lingyun shouts, and then a room of people put on a defensive state.


    There was no need for them to do anything. As soon as the black shadow came out, I directly smashed the fire in my hand. "Ah --" the burning of the nether flame made the evil spirit scream.


    The small brocade mouth corners a lie, "a piece of cake cause of tragedy.". Sure enough, you can''t provoke a eater. "It''s terrible.

 Chapter 804

    Suddenly, a scene appeared in front of my eyes. A soldier gave a music box to a girl she liked. The girl was a nun, and she accepted it happily. However, the scene was seen by the priest of the church. The priest stigmatized the nun for being unfaithful to God, which had been polluted by the devil. The young girl tried her best to explain that she didn''t have anything. One night, in her sleep, she was so-called criticized Trial, under the guidance of the priest''s bewitching, the people in the small town bound the nun from her home and sent her to the church for trial. She was going to be burned to clean her sins with fire. No matter how exhausted she was, everyone''s eyes only had disgust, just like looking at a real devil. She died and sang the love song in the music box. With the fire burning, she cursed everyone here.


    Then the soldiers came to see the beloved girl burned to death, heartbroken, he slashed all the people who tried his lover, and then hid his lover''s ashes in the music box, holding the music box, threw himself into the burning church.


    The rumors are the same. They''re never very kind.


    And God has never been on the side of good people.


    This is his accusation before his death, so he chose to degenerate into a devil. He wanted revenge. The suppressed hatred in his heart made him become a devil.


    Blue flame back, I slowly came to him. Hands holding out a box, which is his beloved''s ashes, I slowly put the box into his hands, gradually, in his side appeared a girl, graceful and generous. The ghost looked at the girl and tears came down his face.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaojin came up and looked at me. "You won''t see anything again. Does your eye hurt?"


    "No," I shook my head. My eyes didn''t hurt this time. "The girl was a nun, and the man was a soldier. Because they loved each other, he was seen by the priest. The priest framed the nun as unfaithful to God. He was bewitched by the devil, and encouraged the whole town to execute a fire sentence on the nun, claiming to cleanse her of her sins. So the nun was burned to death, and the soldiers came to see it The beloved was burned to death. In his anger, he killed all the people who participated in the trial of the church, set fire to the church, put the nun''s ashes into the music box, and then threw himself into the fire. After their death, because of the nun''s curse and resentment in their hearts, they have been trapped in the same place, and after the burnt church, it has become this room. "


    Xiaojin has been stunned. While listening, Lingyun translates my words to three people. After listening to the story, everyone is silent.


    Then I said: "he is helpless to lean over the girl, because the nun''s soul is trapped in the music box, but as a ghost, he can''t open the music box, so he needs someone to open the music box to release his lover. The nun sang the music in the music box before she died, so her curse is that people who hear this song will lose their love The most important thing. " This also explains why all the people who open the music box will die for no reason. For some people, the most important thing is the family around them.


    I looked at Xiaojin. Maybe at that time, he also listened to the songs in the music box, so the most important memory was gone.


    Two ghosts hold enough, shrink in the corner dare not move, nun suddenly said something, Lingyun immediately came forward to translate with me, "he asked, we have no way to release them, so that they can rest in peace, revenge has been avenged, they do not have to stay here."


    "Well..." I bit my finger and looked sad. "When I came in, I saw a lot of chains outside. I was wondering if it was the one who trapped them? If you cut the chain, well The house was torn down... "


    "Stop!" Xiaojin immediately grabbed me, "tear down the house? Who do you think you are? What''s more, the church was destroyed once before, but they are still trapped here, which means that it can''t be solved by demolishing the house. "


    That''s right, "what do you say?"


    "Breaking the barrier is also the release of all the spirits trapped in the house," Ling Yun sighed, "but how to do it..."


    Du Han jumped up, "everything is because of the two of them. The so-called chain is just the regret and resentment in their heart. Maybe it''s the regret that they didn''t really get together."


    With that, a group of people looked at me, and I was stunned, "I? What do you think I''m doing? " I can''t get them together.


    "Marriage." Du Han''s tail swept my face. "It''s your old business."


    If I could, I would have done the plum tree before.


    Lingyun hugged Duhan and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Time is coming."


    Brother, don''t laugh like that, OK? we


    Then several people ignored me. Du Han directed Ling Yun to translate what he needed to the couple. Xiao Jin went to translate what he wanted to do for the two ghosts, leaving me with a confused face to help the little girl revive.


    Watching the girl''s soul close to the body, slowly disappear, the girl on the bed also opened her eyes, sat up, parents immediately holding the girl crying.


    Next, the family began to work, and the girl blinked, "§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é§é What are they doing"What?" Sorry, I don''t understand.


    "I didn''t answer, but the nun and the soldier who were waiting for me answered. We are preparing for our wedding


    ¡°§ã§Ó§Ñ§Õ§î§Ò§Ñ£¿¡± The girl was surprised, "§©§©§é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é §é Wedding? That sounds interesting. Can I be your flower boy


    ¡°§¬§à§ß§Ö§é§ß§à¡£¡± The nun was smiling gently. Of course you can


    I still have a question mark on my face. Do you dare not speak your mother tongue and bully me into not understanding? I went out to eat cake with a black face. You ignored me. I couldn''t understand what I said. I played by myself.


    The top of the head of the bell rang, the hands and minute hands again into one, before this, everyone ready to prepare things, I narrowed my eyes, and broke away, from the refrigerator with a strawberry cake side to eat, then walked into the house.


    "There are no Chinese dolls here. Can you use a puppet? There''s no incense. I replaced it with candles, but I found the red line. " Xiaojin carefully displayed all the things they collected on a low table.


    Looking at these things, I frowned, "where is the marriage stone?" There''s no marriage stone. You get married with the ball of wool.

 Chapter 805

    I''m not protected by the marriage law. Oh, this is a foreign country. I don''t know if the marriage law of the underworld can control it here.


    "Marriage stone? What''s that? " Xiaojin looks confused.


    I turned my eyes to Duhan. Duhan''s hair stood up. "Hey, this is not the spirit hall. Where can I find that thing?"


    "There is no marriage stone, and you will not be protected by the law of the underworld." Although I said that, I still sat down at the low table, opposite the nuns and soldiers. I thought about it. I put my fingertips on their foreheads and slowly pulled out a piece of red silk.


    "What is this? What do you want to do? " Xiaojin suddenly became nervous.


    "Love?" Ling Yun knows, "are you going to use your love to be a marriage stone?"


    I glanced at him, eyes slightly bent, "that''s all, isn''t it?" I''m not Chinese anyway, and I don''t have so many rules.


    When the candle is lit, the red rope goes through the candle and is pulled on the puppet. The puppet is attached with two people''s birthdays. The red rope is tied to the hands of the two people, and the two lovers'' middle fingers are tied together. There are no props. Everything is simple.


    "Translate for me," I asked as a reminder. "No matter what happens in the future, even if there is a quarrel or disagreement, won''t you regret today''s choice?"


    Ling Yun helped me translate. They looked at each other and nodded. It seemed that they agreed. Ling Yun also applied for my translation. "They said they would not regret, they would always be together and never leave."


    "Well, in that case," Reiki infiltrated the love, and the love turned into two rings and put them on their fingers, "Li Cheng."


    Marriage doesn''t need too complicated process, I don''t have much time, and I don''t have too much nonsense. At the moment when my love turns into a ring, the chain around the house suddenly breaks, white light flashes, and countless resentments fly out, some towards the sky, some towards the distance. No one stayed, the light disappeared, only the nuns and soldiers of this ghost couple.


    "I don''t understand the wedding process in foreign countries, but you can make it up later," I said with a smile and a hand flick. "A gift for you." The next moment, two people''s clothes burned by the flames were changed into wedding dresses, black suits and white wedding dresses.


    Ling Yun rubbed my head, "they are thanking you."


    I can''t help but hide when I''m not used to being rubbed. Ling Yun''s hand is stiff. Then I remember that the person at this time is not the usual kitten. Then he took back his hand.


    I turned to look at the owner of the house, "later things still need your help. Find a cemetery for them and bury them well. Remember to visit the house every year and let the Exorcist clean the house again, especially in the basement and some dark corners. The house has accumulated too much Yin Qi. Find time to put everything outside to dry, from the sun every day When you go out to sunset, remember to open all the windows and let the sun shine in. "


    Ling Yun translated my words, and several people nodded. The female Exorcist suddenly came and saluted me. Then she began to say something with an excited chirp on her face. I rubbed my eyes and got sleepy.


    "She said that you are very powerful and adore you. She asked if she could be accepted as an apprentice." Ling Yun said to me with a smile.


    "If you want to learn Chinese as a teacher, you can''t understand the language..." Half way through, I closed my eyes and fell down.


    Ling Yun quickly reached out to catch me, and a princess picked me up. Small brocade corners of the mouth smoked to smoke, "every time see her this appearance, I feel like being possessed."


    "Do you want her to be bent over or not?" Ling Yun laughs.


    "It''s better not." Xiaojin shook his head, "after being bent over, I feel that she has a kind of high and unattainable goddess temperament. It''s better to be normal."


    Ling Yun had no choice but to smile, "the eight sound box..."


    Xiaojin shook his head, "I didn''t find it. Maybe it was the rabbit who took it away, but it was someone else who took it away at that time, so it was obvious that the rabbit didn''t lie. There were other people behind him."


    "Other people." Ling Yun frowned, and it was not so simple, "then you..."


    Xiaojin was stunned and then laughed, "it''s OK. If you don''t see it, it''s gone. Anyway, what''s important to me now is you and Arnold, as long as I don''t forget you."


    Ling Yun smiles and looks at the child in his arms. Yes, what''s important to him now is Xiaojin and Arnold, but she is not jiangnuo. If one day she turns back to Shuo Tong Xue, what should he do? Can you really let go? "Well, it''s getting late. We have to catch a plane."


    "Well." Xiaojin nods, Lingyun''s mind, how can he not understand, he is also worried, the same is, compared to today''s jiangnuo, Shuo Tong snow is still too far away from them, if she completely remember that day, will she leave them? And can he let go? Thinking of this, Xiaojin looked at the girl in Lingyun''s arms, reached out and hooked her nose, "Arnold, you are really a goblin." If not goblins, why only a short period of more than a month, they can all grasp the heart of the dead?Du hanwo looked at them, sighed, and then said, "so I said, don''t sink too deep, she is not with us all the time." It''s not just them. Du Han sighs. She should go back to the place called Yingliu. That''s where she should stay.


    The window of the plane shows the red sunrise. Ling Yun looks at the scenery outside the window and closes his arms. If it''s really that day, I think I won''t let go. Once you said, where I go, where you go, now it''s my turn. I said, where you are, I''ll be.


    The early morning light came in, I opened my eyes in a daze, the clouds floated by the window, and took a deep breath, it was cold. "Gone?"


    "Well, let''s go." Ling Yun raised his arm and let me sit up. "It''s only in the afternoon. If you''re sleepy, you can sleep a little longer. If you''re hungry, can I help you order breakfast?"


    "Yes, yes." I shook my head and answered two questions, "it''s not comfortable to sleep on the plane." after a pause, I sat up, "neither are you comfortable with Liuyun."


    Ling Yun smiles, "no, I''m not uncomfortable."


    "Can''t the arm be numb?" Hold a night, motionless, certainly will be numb.


    "No," Ling Yun pulled the blanket sliding down on me. "You''re a ghost. You don''t have much weight."

 Chapter 806

    Night is the best hiding color. Both the prey and the hunter are. When the hunter pays all his attention to the prey, they have become the prey with no way to go back. The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow. No one can fail to understand this truth, but some people feel confident that they are the Yellow sparrow.


    Oh, yes, I belong to the kind that can be blown away by a gust of wind. Ling Yun added, "and it''s like holding a kitten, eh It''s good to have a bear


    I rolled my eyes, did not refute, and went to Ling Yun''s arms. "What happened to those two ghosts?"


    "When they get married, the knot is untied, and the chains that bind them are untied," Ling Yun replied.


    "Married." I looked at the clouds outside the blinding window. "That''s nice." Even if they do a ghost, but also still do not give up, I looked at Lingyun eyes, the heart is still some expectations, "Liuyun."


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Ling Yun answered softly.


    "You..." That sentence, still can''t ask out, how to do? "Nothing," I floated up. "I''m hungry. Go get something to eat."


    "You be careful," Ling Yun did not continue to ask, let go of my hand, let me go foraging, eyes also followed the dark.


    One side small brocade some embarrassment, "cough, that what, I also go to eat something." Said, also followed up.


    Did not go far, small brocade followed up, "he won''t marry you." Small brocade inexplicably said a sentence.


    I blushed instantly, "what to marry or not? What are you talking about? There''s no brain."


    "That''s what you just wanted to ask." Xiaojin gave me a look, and then sighed, "but you have to be clear, cloud is the little master of the Ling family, that is, the future master, who needs children. Besides, don''t forget what your elder martial brother said to your apprentice. You have a husband. Don''t let the red apricot out of the wall. "


    I wanted to hit him, really, but I couldn''t find out why, "I know." What kind of man is the so-called husband? I have no memory now. For me, the so-called husband is more like a stranger, just like a husband ordered by my parents and told by a matchmaker, who has never met or understood.


    Xiaojin looked at me and sighed, "you won''t really fall in love with cloud."


    "No I shook my head. "It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Xiaojin glanced at me, and then a pair of brothers stopped my shoulder, "Oh, don''t worry, if you think no one wants you, I''ll sacrifice myself."


    "Go away!" I slapped in the past and sighed. Although I knew it was impossible, I still had some small expectations in my heart, hoping that the so-called hope would appear.


    Xiaojin, with a smile, came over again. "I heard that you were crying with cloud before and were going to that Ancheng to have a look? Have you thought about it? "


    I was silent for a moment, probably thinking about it, and then nodded, "well, no matter what, I want to go and see where I want to go, but I''m also afraid. I''m afraid that after I go back there, I won''t be me."


    You are not you, Xiaojin sighed in his heart, "it''s OK, just go to have a look. It''s a tour. Do you agree when to go?"


    "I''ll go back this time." I replied that Ling Yun had promised me that. "By the way, what''s the matter with that old castle in France? You tell me, "I grabbed a lunch box in the dining car, opened it and ate while nobody was there.


    Xiaojin drools. He is a ghost and can''t eat it. Looking at his pitiful appearance, I dig a spoon and give it to him. Xiaojin immediately bites it happily. Then he thinks of answering the question, "Oh, that castle, I don''t know very well. But I''ve heard from Yun before. It seems very dangerous. Many exorcists who want to go in and have a look have died unexpectedly. It appeared about half a year ago. Er Inexplicably, yes, it suddenly appeared, and it came out overnight, "he said, stretching out his hand and gesticulating," in a suburban River, the first discoverer was a family who happened to go camping at that time. After a sleep, they came out of the tent, and there was an old castle next to them. They were so scared that they ran away without packing up. "


    "One night, it''s a lot of work. It''s efficient, "I replied, biting the spoon.


    "But the castle is old at first sight. It''s not new at all." Small brocade eyes Baba of looking at the lunch box in my hand, I have no choice but to scoop a spoonful of rice to him.


    "All of a sudden? Is it a mirage I guess.


    "Mirage can never exist all the time." The little brocade spread out a hand, that ancient castle hasn''t disappeared since it appeared.


    "Is that a cursed castle?" I guess again.


    Xiaojin nodded, "it''s possible that the castle was cursed thousands of years ago, and then mysteriously disappeared. Now the curse effect has disappeared, and the castle appears again."


    "But what about the dead? Can the castle eat people? " I asked, biting the chicken leg.


    Xiaojin said, "this Maybe it''s the owner of the castle and disappears with it. Maybe it''s the vampire castle. The master is a vampire, like Dracula. "I sprained my head. "In fact, I prefer to believe in space disorder."


    Small brocade a Leng, "seem to say so also right, isn''t there a lot of cases all explained space disorderly a say? After disappearing, it will appear a long time later. Maybe that''s how the castle came to be. "


    "In fact, I am more curious about how the people inside died?" I scooped another spoon of rice and handed it to Xiaojin. I couldn''t stand his hungry eyes.


    "It''s said that they all disappeared mysteriously. A few days later, they returned home. But before long, they quickly dehydrated and turned into mummies. Anyway, it was very terrible," Xiaojin shrugged. "They all alerted the police. Even the FBI went out, but they just surrounded the castle. No one dares to go in. After all, many policemen go in with the same result. "


    I thought, "could it be a vampire?"


    "Vampires don''t have that ability. Safe and sound home after a few days and quickly become a mummy? Is it difficult for a vampire to provide door-to-door service? " Xiaojin rolled her eyes.


    "Is that a zombie?" After thinking about it, I added, "I''m talking about Chinese zombies. We Chinese zombies don''t bite people. There will be a process of corpse poison spreading all over the body. But when we become zombies, we will be afraid of sunlight. Is it because of sunlight that we become mummies?"

 Chapter 807

    Xiaojin''s mouth moved and he swallowed the food. Then he replied, "but why do Chinese zombies run to foreigners'' castles? It''s not very realistic, and even if it''s zombies, it''s impossible for everyone to change in broad daylight, and they are all in the house. There must be victims, but everyone says that people who come back have a sleep at home and wake up early in the morning to find that they have become mummies. "


    Now we are here to discuss is not the way, eat and drink enough, I put the plate back, and then patted the ass, get up, "forget it, look back to know, but, have you dealt with me?"


    "I don''t know," Xiaojin shook his head, "but it looks very powerful. I can''t deal with it even if I can''t keep it together. So I still need your help. Your flame, no matter it''s human or ghost or other demons, is the nemesis. If you touch it, it will turn to ashes. "


    I nodded. "By the way, I remember if I had another skill, eh You''ve got what you want. "


    "Ah, auntie, don''t think about it." Xiaojin quickly stopped, "we are on the plane at this time, don''t think about it, and your thing always works when it doesn''t work."


    Yes, sometimes it doesn''t work. For example, the last time I was chased, if I had my dream come true, I wouldn''t be so miserable.


    After discussing with Xiaojin about the castle, I was able to divert my attention. With a long sigh of relief, I went back to Lingyun''s arms again and picked up the fox. Can I take this thing with me on the plane? How did he get up?


    "Full?" Ling Yun pulled the blanket back to me.


    "Well," I nodded and looked up at him, "Liuyun, this castle, how sure are you?"


    "Sure?" Ling Yun a Leng, immediately smile, "you mean, win the grasp, or survive the grasp?"


    My eyes suddenly shrunk. How can I survive? what do you mean? "Won, of course. Isn''t it certain to survive?"


    Ling Yun rubbed my head, "well, yes," and then thought, "if you win, half and half."


    Half? That is to say, he is not sure. He is also gambling, "why do you want to see this castle? It should have nothing to do with you. " So why wade in this muddy water?


    "Why?" After a moment of thinking, Ling Feite said, "this is the result..." As a result, a companion died, "and I''m also very interested. Besides, my wish is to pass on my ideas to all parts of the world."


    What a great power. I couldn''t help sighing when I was hi. Now it''s too late to say anything. I''ve been on the plane. "I''ll be with you." No matter what you do, I''ll be with you. Xiaojin said that demons and ghosts are afraid of my flame, then my flame will open up a way for you.


    "The castle may not be that simple." Originally sleeping into a ball, the little fox suddenly opened his mouth. "You''d better not wade in this muddy water."


    "Well? Do you know what''s going on? " I pulled his ear and woke him up.


    The little fox stretched his paw in my arms and yawned, "I don''t know, but I always think it''s not so simple. Maybe you should bring your apprentice. He should know more about these things. After all, he is a family."


    Oh, I don''t think so. "But for him, there is an iron law." Ling Yun reminds a way.


    "It''s not meddlesome. Can my master''s business be meddlesome?" The fox went back to the nest. Paw scraped the blanket twice.


    "But everyone has his doom. That''s the so-called cause and effect." Ling Yun kneaded the little fox''s head, "this is probably also Arnold''s doom."


    Little fox did not speak, head a crooked, and sleep in the past, I Shun its hair, very warm. "My doom?" What kind of robbery? Love robbery? I looked at Lingyun and lowered my eyes again. I can''t think wildly.


    Overlapping breathing soon annihilated in the sky, I was quiet to stay in the arms of Lingyun. Xiaojin also rarely dozed off. The sound of cloud moving outside the window could be heard in the cabin.


    But I can''t sleep any more, pulling out the fox''s hair and being bored. Du Han accuses of pulling my hand with his tail, "don''t pull it out, it will be bald again." Fox protested with me.


    "You''re losing your hair now." I find reasons for myself. What''s more, I just gently rolled it, but I didn''t pull it off.


    "I don''t have a hair shedding period!" Little fox tail took my hand again.


    I collected another one, and then I took it back. In fact, little fox''s hairy hand feels really good. "Liuyun, how long is it?"


    Ling Yun heard my question, stupefied for a moment to wake up, then looked at the time on his watch, "there are still a few hours, how do you feel bored?"


    "Well," I nodded. I can''t sleep. It''s no fun. There''s no Internet on the plane. Of course, it''s boring. "Or I''ll float to the cockpit and ask the captain to play with them?"


    "Don''t make any noise." Ling Yun hugged me, "if you''re bored, just sleep for a while."


    "Can''t sleep," the hand unconsciously began to rub the little fox''s hair, rubbed the warm stomach, and the Little Fox began to snore comfortably."Don''t pull it out." Du Han shook my hand with his tail again. "If you pull it out again, you will be really bald. If you feel bored, close your eyes and daydream for yourself. Then you will fall asleep."


    I want to get rid of you now. But now there seems to be nothing else to do but daydream. While continuing to roll the fox''s hair, quietly stay in Ling Yun''s arms.


    Ling Yun smiles, "do you want to play games to pass the time?"


    "No fun." I shake my head, not to mention there is no network here, what can I play? Keep looking? Or Tetris? "Well Why don''t you tell me a story. "


    "Tell a story." Inexplicable burst of funny, "what story do you want to hear?"


    I thought about it, "tell me what kind of person I used to be. Listen to your tone, I used to be a great person. There should be a lot of stories. Tell me. "


    Ling Yun was silent for a moment, and a trace of embarrassment appeared on his face. "I just heard a lot about you before, but I didn''t know much about it. That is to say, he is a great Yin marriage master and the strongest illusionist. He guards the happy land where people and ghosts live in peace. Even in daomen, he is also the one who let those elders give up three points. "


    I''m a little stunned. Am I so powerful? "My former name..."

 Chapter 808

    I remember what it was called?


    Ling Yun frowned, "jiangnuo, this is your name."


    I sighed. Don''t you want me to remember? "I''m sleepy. Sleep for a while and call me when I get there." In that case, I don''t want to ask any more questions.


    "Good," Ling Yun answered with a smile.


    The air on the plane seemed to condense. I gasped heavily. The oppressed air seemed to sink into the deep water. In the eyes is also a blur, see also like across a layer of glass, cold all over the body can''t move, like It''s frozen.


    "I''ll see you in a thousand years." I heard myself say that.


    The ice layer completely covered itself. We woke up and breathed heavily, but we didn''t see anyone else after waking up. The window was dark, and it seemed that we had got off the plane. It was like a hotel. The sheets were still cold. I looked out of the window at the night scene and felt the cold sweat on my forehead again.


    it was a dream.


    It seems that the night here is particularly noisy. Behind the dark blue, there seems to be something unknown. I don''t like this atmosphere. Lingyun and Xiaojin don''t know where they are. Even the little fox was gone. He left me alone in the room. I didn''t know which girl was going to harm. I slept all day, but it was just like a few minutes. There was a takeout bag on the table and a book on the bedside, which Ling Yun had been reading. He was not very hungry. So he took the book on the bedside and looked at the moonlight outside the window Come on.


    "Do you believe in the world after death?" The bar downstairs of the hotel is just like all night shows. Noise and noise occupy the main melody. The flashing neon lights are burning the city like a burning flame. The young man in a black suit is very polite. He habitually controls the topic in his hands, and is full of noble temperament. "I forget where I heard that divination can appease the dead."


    The woman with short blonde hair sat next to him. When she heard his question, she seemed a little surprised. After thinking for a while, she put her hands in front of him and replied, "to tell you the truth, I don''t believe this kind of thing, I think the so-called divination is just a kind of comfort to the living. It is precisely because divination can know what will happen in the future that people will feel at ease. But in fact, the so-called comfort does not exist. Divination is just a kind of comfort. "


    The man listened to her answer carefully, with a gentle and sunny smile on his mouth, but his eyes were as calm as water. He looked up at the flickering light in the corner of his head and suddenly laughed. "Maybe you''re right."


    "In fact, this is not what I said. It''s my mother. My mother is also a diviner. She said that divination is for everything she sees now, and for the unfortunate people to live happily. I think she''s right, so I also hope to be a diviner like her." Women will clasp their hands, because recalling beautiful things, even the eyes become happy.


    "I think Miss Sheila will be as great a diviner as your mother." The man said faintly, "however, in fact, I believe everyone has his own soul. I''ve met a lot, and now I have two around me."


    "The soul?" The woman turned her head in surprise and said, "it sounds very powerful. Won''t they hurt you? Don''t you feel scared? After all, they are ghosts. "


    "In fact, no, they are my important family now, and I''m very glad that something like this happened in the world," said the man with a pleasant smile on his pretty white face. Because of this, he was lucky to meet the right person.


    "Oh? Do you have them by your side now? " Women are curious as if to hear the end of a story.


    "No," the man replied seriously, "we just arrived here today. They probably thought everything around us was very fresh, so they went shopping by themselves. Moreover, to tell you the truth, many of their habits are similar to those of people. When they are hungry, they will eat, when they are sleepy, they will sleep, and even act coquetry. Sometimes they are mischievous and willful and make trouble outside. "


    The woman laughed, "like a child."


    "Yes, that''s right." The man nodded. "They look like children, lost children."


    "Lost children? Can''t you find your way home? " The woman asked curiously.


    "Well, I can''t find it." The man replied firmly.


    "Why?"


    The man''s smile has never changed. The line of sight is blurred between the real and the false. The dim light of the bar is completely darkened in an instant. The noisy scene turns into a scream in an instant. No one knows what happened. Waiters and thugs at the bar pacify the guests and ask people to check what''s wrong.


    The man narrowed his eyes slightly, and his pupils were thick black.


    I was awakened again in a chill. I was still holding the book in my hand. I fell asleep reading. I leaned my head against the head of the bed. My body was a little stiff spontaneously. I would not fall asleep. I moved my body for a while. I was sure there was no problem. Then I was relieved. My stiff body recovered and looked at the lunch box on the table. Did I never come back?I have no choice but to sigh. I think it''s better to go out and have a look. The quietness around is not normal. Those guys won''t really leave me here and run away. I don''t know if the underworld has the crime of abandonment.


    On the other side of the bed, there is a windbreaker that Ling Yun changed. I take it over and put it on. It''s too long for me, but I can''t help it. It''s a bit cool at night, eh Although I can''t feel it as a ghost, it''s better to have one than none. And only wear a white skirt, always feel like the wind blowing away at any time.


    I rolled up two long sleeves. Showing his hand, the room did not turn on the light, I was too lazy to open, carefully fumbled out of the door. Outside is a corridor, dark and deep, like a tunnel to hell in a horror movie.


    Only when I got out of the door did I know that the sound insulation here was really good. It was noisy outside. It seemed that I was in a downtown area. Anyway, I was a ghost and no one else could see me. I gathered up my windbreaker and planned to go out to have a look.


    But where did everyone go? As he walked, he tried to shout twice, "where are the people? Is anyone here? Liu Yun, Xiao Jin, Xiao "I''m not a slouch!" When the sound of the moment, the golden light cut through the dark, I risk to avoid the past, can not help a burst.

 Chapter 809

    Both sides are deadlocked for a while, the face of small brocade is some not very good, hold back for a long time just roared out to me, "you ya come out to do what? If you''ve just been recruited, cloud will kill me, or do you want to try electrotherapy again? "


    I don''t know where you are going to attack people. Just now, I was wondering if you left me here and ran away on your own, and then let me sleep and die on my own. The crime of abandonment is against the law. Besides, my mother is under age.


    The small brocade facial expression is some not very good, saw the eye deep corridor, murmured a, "cut, was escaped?"


    "Well? What escaped? " My ear power is not generally good, hear small brocade so say, immediately ask a way, then again four looked at a look, "how to you a person?"? What about Liuyun and Xiaobai? " Generally speaking, even if you go out to work with Lingyun, it''s Xiaojin. How did you get the little fox away for me? No fox warms up. Bad comment.


    "Nothing. Yun and Duhan have gone out to see the situation. They will come back later. Don''t worry. Let''s wait until Yun comes back." Xiaojin sighs,


    go out? Where can I go? You can''t go to the castle. I shrug. I don''t think so. Ling Yun''s personality, even if he goes, will take Xiaojin with him instead of xiaofox. After all, Xiaojin is more suitable for the cooperation and tacit understanding between the two sides.


    "Arnold, go back to sleep." Xiaojin waved to me casually, "but you have to be careful yourself. This is downtown, and it''s also the so-called red light district. Many ghosts are here."


    Then why do you choose the hotel here? No money? Stop it, will you? Can''t I find a better place to rest?


    I step forward and shout, "Xiaojin." Seeing that something is wrong with him seems to be the state after waking up from a nightmare. I''m not sure.


    "What for?" Small brocade stops to turn head, don''t have good spirit of ask a way.


    I was silent for a while, but I didn''t remember what to say for a long time. Then I said with a embarrassed smile, "no, it''s nothing. Where are you going? Come in and have a rest. "


    Xiaojin waved, "I No, go back to sleep. Be careful yourself. "


    Looking at the back of Xiaojin leaving, I can''t understand it. This child, is it stimulated? Feel It''s like we''re running out of electricity.


    I shook my head and turned back to the room. I still had no appetite to eat the dinner on the table, so I climbed back to the bed, and the book at the head of the bed turned to a new page,


    "the memory of autumn echoes in my dream, the snow all over the sky, stays in the wind, and I wait here in the silent night..." The mouth unconsciously hummed the ballad, this is where song? Just like what I sang to Xiaojin last time, I forgot, "the miracle of prayer, will Yeah? What''s in the back? " I forgot some of the words behind. Then I laughed and hummed softly. "Memories of autumn wind, I see you, flying snow, time has stopped, deep night, I wait for you, looking for the secret The secret to find I forgot again I put out my tongue.


    Because I came in flat when I came here, I don''t know exactly where I am now. I only know that it is in France. So even if I want to go out, I think I have to come back when I go out and turn left. I can''t understand the language and I''m crazy about roads. It''s killing people.


    I silently felt from Lingyun''s pocket, and there was nothing left. I turned around and continued to pick up the book and read it, eh Where do I see?


    The old clock and minute hand on the top of my head have gone round again. It''s late in the night, and I haven''t come back yet. I looked out of the window. It seems that it began to rain outside the window. The rain was pattering. October rain fell from the heavy and oppressive clouds. I looked across the street, immersed in this gloomy darkness. Muddy streets and old buildings seem to crash on this rainy night.


    Ghosts can''t feel any temperature, no heat, no cold. But I still can''t help but tighten the clothes on my body, which is probably a hint in my heart.


    I felt the cover of the book, but I didn''t want to read it any more. I murmured, "Liuyun, why don''t you come back? I can''t sleep if you don''t come back Give me Xiaobai. Xiaobai can warm the bed. "


    "With me in your heart is a pillow," the next second the voice came, let me can''t help but startled, sure enough, to talk to myself, this kind of thing is better said in my heart.


    White ball jumped into my arms and was thrown out by me, "a body of water, don''t rub against me." I disliked the patting of the rain on his body accidentally stained by his hair.


    Ling Yun walks in with a smile, followed by Xiao Jin. I pick pick pick eyebrow, looking at the woman who was thrown in before Lingyun, suddenly some reluctantly, "how also brought a person back." I won''t say anything with someone. Why did you bring a woman with you. "Liuyun, you are such a person."


    Ling Yun patted me on the head. "What are you talking about? Her name is Sheila Salaman. He''s a famous local diviner. "


    "Oh?" I floated over and looked at the faint woman. "So She''s an exorcist, too? Come with us to the castle? "


    "No," Ling Yun pulled a towel to wipe the water on his hair. "She''s not in the business, she''s just a diviner."Xiaojin now recovered his spirit, went to one side and sat down, "it''s Yuntie who comes to tell our fortune."


    The answer is very popular. Well, I like it. "Fortune telling? Do you know the good or bad fortune of entering the castle? "


    "If I can, I want to know where the castle comes from. I think she will understand a little bit." Ling Yun looked at the faint woman with cool eyes. He looked at me again. He quickly changed his eyes into doting, which made me marvel at the speed of changing face. Then he glanced at the lunch box on the table and frowned, "didn''t you eat?"


    "Well, not yet." I shook my head.


    Ling Yun shakes his head and makes a wink with Du Han. Du Han immediately realized that he jumped to the ground and turned into a human figure. He reached out and pulled out a small bottle and passed it under the woman''s nose. The woman gasped for breath and woke up. She looked at the two men in the room. Oh, she couldn''t see me and Xiao Jin. In a foreign language, she said something in surprise. It seemed that she was asking a question. Looking at the tone and appearance, she was probably asking, "who are you? What are you doing? " Maybe it''s something like this.


    Ling Yun calmly replied with the same language, as if he could shoot cold light in his eyes. When the woman heard that, she immediately yelled, um I don''t know what I scolded, but judging from the momentum, I should be swearing.

 Chapter 810

    I''ll go. I don''t mind if you scold the fox. It''s my business to scold Lingyun. No one bullies Lingyun, right? I''m angry. The flame in my hand comes out and burns in front of the woman.


    "Ah - ow - ow -" the woman immediately exclaimed to avoid.


    "Arnold!" Ling Yun whispered, frowning slightly. He just brought people over to ask a few questions, but he didn''t kill people.


    I had no choice but to put away the flame, and then appeared in front of the woman. When I saw the third person in the room, the woman screamed again. I immediately held the flame in my hand and leaned forward, "shut up, you''re very noisy!" I don''t know the language, but I think he can understand me.


    Sure enough, the woman shrank back and closed her mouth, but her eyes were full of fear and fear. Ling Yun thinks about it, sits beside the woman and smiles. It''s a typical seductive gesture. Anyway, I can''t understand what she said. In a word, the woman behind suddenly compromised. Ling Yun loosened the rope for the woman, and saw that the woman took a diamond crystal pendant from her neck. The necklace was hooked on her middle finger, and the pendant hung down. The woman lifted the pendant forward and pointed to the window glass. Suddenly, the rabbit reflected from the window glass My shadow is the plush rabbit I saw in the girl''s dream that day. I turned my head in surprise, but I didn''t see that there was someone behind the rabbit, slowly pulling the picture in, but then there was a flame, which devoured everything, and the glass was cracked in the next moment.


    Ling Yun put out his hand to block all the glass debris, waved his hand, without a touch of emotion, but the woman''s reflection was pale, always talking about something. Finally, he yelled at Ling Yun, and then jumped directly from the window. We were shocked. This is the fourth floor. Jumping is suicide.


    Sure enough, when we got to the edge of the window, we saw the body of the woman falling down. The blood was washed by the rain, and the ground was bright red. The eyes of the dead woman were staring at us all the time. It''s like swearing that we''ll be doomed.


    "Arnold, use your fire." Small brocade suddenly called a, just finish saying, the figure of the woman appeared again in front of, that is her soul. Ferocious, it seems that they want to seek our lives.


    I immediately gathered a fire and threw it over. The ghost was burning with a blue fire, making a shrill scream, and then fell heavily.


    "Let''s go!" Ling Yun grabs my hand decisively and pulls me out of the room quickly. Du Han follows him closely and turns back into a little fox and goes back to his pocket.


    Although it''s a red light district, it doesn''t mean dead people don''t care. After a while, several police cars appeared on the street, and the police surrounded the whole hotel. Fortunately, we have slipped out, but what I''m worried about is.


    "You use your ID card and passport to open a hotel. Won''t you be wanted by the police?" I asked with some worry.


    Lingyun will windbreaker hat to me, "nothing, after getting off the plane to do a look, no one will find it is me." Said, pulled me to avoid the sight of a crowd of onlookers, to the roadside on a taxi, Lingyun reported an address.


    "Where are we going now?" It''s still in the middle of the night. It''s going to be early in the morning. Where are you going at night?


    "Go to find fitter and them," Ling Yun replied. "It seems that things are a little serious. For no reason, a diviner is dead."


    "What did she say before she died?" I remember that woman''s panic and accusation before she died.


    Ling Yun paused and replied, "she said that we are in trouble this time, and brought the trouble to her. We will all die, and so will she. The curse will extend to everyone we have come into contact with. We shouldn''t have gone to her. It''s a pity. " That woman, though she met for the first time, said that she wanted to be as great a fortune teller as her mother, who could bring happiness to the unfortunate people. People who have dreams are happy, but now this kind of happiness has been broken by him, and there is nothing left in her soul.


    I leaned on Ling Yun, "it''s not your fault. I can only say, fate."


    Destiny? Ling Yun looked at me and laughed. "But It''s true that divination has a result, but I didn''t see the woman clearly


    Wait, woman? "Woman?" Du Han poked his head out of his windbreaker pocket. "I see a little girl."


    Girls? The question mark on my head is getting bigger and bigger. "No, it''s a little boy with a music box." Xiaojin also said, and then his face sank, "yes The missing music box. "


    "It''s the rabbit." I tilted my head. "What I saw was the rabbit that we caught and disappeared last time. Oh, there was a man, but I didn''t see the man clearly. Then there was a big fire. The glass was broken


    "Wait, fire? Isn''t it a bullet? The bullet hit the girl on the forehead and the glass broke Du Han corrected me immediately.


    "The last thing I saw was that the woman ran into the glass and it broke." Ling Yun''s face is not good.


    "I I didn''t see anything, and the glass suddenly broke, "Xiao Jin shook his head.The four of us look at each other and see surprise and bewilderment in each other''s eyes. In other words, do we see four different divination results?


    So, whose is true? I swallowed. "This What should we do? "


    Ling Yun could not help clenching his fist, "I think, maybe the diviner also saw different divination results, so he would be so flustered, and the divination results should be closely related to the things we encounter later, in short, be careful."


    "Well," Xiaojin nodded, but his eyes were shining with unknown brilliance.


    I see it in my eyes, but I don''t know what to say. He reached out and took his hand. "Xiaojin, as you said, what used to be important is no longer important. Now what is important to you is me and Liuyun."


    Small brocade one Leng, raised head to see me one eye, immediately laughed to smile, "well, right, you are most important."


    Well, please don''t do that again. We''ll be worried. What used to be important is just as important.


    "It''s OK. I''ll get it back." If you think it''s important, just bring it back. Ling Yun chuckled.


    Small brocade but dropped eyes, clearly said good already don''t care, why still want to take back so, that lose of important thing, exactly is what? Why do you want it back so much? Who is the boy you have been seeing?

 Chapter 811

    I was not born, I was born, you are old, you hate me born late, I hate you born early. The gramophone is still spinning, playing old songs, and old photos are hanging on the wall. From time to time, he looks up at the woman in the photo. The white bone in his arms is withered and yellow. He forgets time and everything, but he can''t forget you.


    Xiaojin doesn''t understand, so he is eager to know the answer. He knows that he must have been abroad before.


    It''s raining all the time outside the window. What I can''t think of is that some of them don''t live in hotels, hotels or tents. They go to live in a deserted two-story building. There''s a musty smell in the door. I wonder if there will be similar people here.


    Xiaojin''s state is not right all the time. Ling Yun exchanged greetings with fitter after meeting them. Seeing that Xiaojin is not right, he asked him to have a rest first and then followed fitter out of the door. I just wanted to ask where the four people who had such a heavy rain were going. Before I could ask, the man was gone.


    I took the fox and sighed. I turned back to Xiaojin and sat down. I stretched out my hand to draw a circle on the ground. The house was quiet all of a sudden. I could clearly hear the sound of rain beating on the windowsill and the ground. In such an environment, even breathing became slow. The light of lightning flashed in the house. I was tired of painting and saw it Eye brocade.


    "Are you all right?" I swear, I''m just asking.


    Xiaojin held his arm in the corner and didn''t say a word. I stared at him for a long time. This boy won''t be stimulated. "Hey, are you ok?"


    Or ignore me, keep the original posture, look very cool, I know, but I''m not used to it, "Hey, you''re deaf, answer me, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me. Nothing will happen. Hello, hello While saying that, I also pushed two, but this goods is still a bit of movement did not give me.


    Looking at Xiao Jin, who is as long as wood and is planning to take root, I don''t want to ask any more. I got up with little fox and planned to go out to have a look. Hand has not yet touched the door, the original corner of the small brocade has arrived in front of a slap on the door.


    "I can''t go out."


    I''ll go. It turns out you''re still alive, but if you don''t care about me, I''ll go out. What''s the matter? "You don''t chat with me. I''m bored. I can''t go out for a walk. "


    "No way," said Xiaojin with a trace of toughness and coldness.


    "I can''t, I can''t," I glared at him and went straight through the door.


    Xiaojin immediately chased out, "go back, it''s very dangerous here."


    "I don''t know." I break away from the shackles of Xiaojin, "you ignore me again, I''m going to find Liuyun."


    "No, if you want to stay here, you can''t go anywhere." Xiaojin''s attitude is also very tough. What he tugs at is to drag me back.


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll call you impolite again." I''m also dragging Xiaojin''s paw.


    "Why not? Don''t dream, will you? " Small brocade white I one eye, finally restored to the usual state. "I don''t want to go whoring for nothing."


    Shit! What''s wrong with Miss Ben? I''m angry and angry. I bite Xiaojin''s hand directly. "Ah woo!"


    "Oh ~" a scream came, Xiaojin let go of his hand, rubbed the teeth on his hand, "you belong to a dog."


    "Hum ~" I rolled my eyes and didn''t want to pay any attention to him. Who told him to ignore me just now? Yes, that''s what I remember.


    When his arms were empty, the little fox fell to the ground and turned into a human figure. He would carry us back one by one. "Well, don''t make any noise. At this time, you two will stay here and don''t go anywhere. If something happens, I can''t explain it."


    In fact, I didn''t plan to go far. I just went out to look at my position. Even if I did, I don''t know where it is.


    Back in the house, we both resumed our original posture. One of us stayed in the corner and did not speak, the other drew circles on the ground. After passing the cold, we didn''t change back into little foxes. We just sat by my side and watched us. A pile of flames rose in front of us, crackling and burning.


    I listened to the growing rain outside, some bored yawned. Du Han added firewood to the fire and looked at me, "are you sleepy? You can sleep a little longer, and there will be a little more time before dawn. "


    "No, it''s just boring." I shook my head. I had enough sleep all the way, but I didn''t feel tired.


    "When they come back, we''ll discuss the situation inside the castle." Xiaojin starts to talk at this time,


    I yawn again. I know exactly where Lingyun and his family have gone. This place is not far from the so-called castle. You can see it on the other side of the forest when you go out, and this forest has become a terrible lost forest on this rainy night.


    "In fact, I''m more curious. Why do you come to foreign countries as a Chinese ghost? Also, the rabbit, what do you want the music box for? " I inadvertently asked my doubts all the time.


    Xiaojin suddenly a stagnation, then helpless smile, "if I knew, would not be so confused."The rabbit, I slightly frowned, music box.


    Is something missing?


    This idea flashed in my mind, the temperature of the rain is too insignificant, in the night fell in a hurry.


    The black suit coat was soaked with this cold vapor, and the wet shirt was clinging to the body, so it was not cold. Ling Yun walked out of the woods silently, turning a blind eye to the raindrops falling on him.


    The keen five senses are adapting to the sound of rain falling on the ground from all directions, the sound of wind blowing through the leaves, and the sound of footsteps.


    Ling Yun smiles, as if he is being followed.


    But that didn''t stop them. Crotch reached for the ground, raised his other hand, and the rain trickled off his sleeve. He pointed to the direction of the castle. His suppressed voice was filled with the coldness of the hunter in the rain. "The castle is safe outside, there is no warning." the perception from the ground made it impossible for everything to escape in front of crotch, if it were in the sky.


    Colicia looked at the position of the sky. Her keen eagle eyes allowed her to penetrate the layers of black fog even in such bad weather. They are real hunters.


    "Don''t go too close. Be careful. Keep the distance you can support. Let''s go." Now that it has been explained that we are only going out to explore the way, we should not be too ostentatious and close. When there is danger, we should escape.


    Footsteps, rain, wind, so clear and so fuzzy, all from the ears into his thinking.

 Chapter 812

    Krolloch and Coria ran in the front, and the sound of Coria''s high heels stepping on puddles and stones almost drowned krolloch''s footsteps. Is fitter always behind him as a broken queen? Who is fitter''s footstep?


    "We seem to be being followed." There was no difference in his eyes. Even if he found the problem, he would not stop.


    When did it start? Escaped from the hotel before? In a taxi? Or are they explorers like them after they get out of that house? Or is there any trace of the death of the diviner?


    Fitter slipped and stopped. "You go first. I''ll take care of this."


    Ling Yun glanced at the back and then yelled, "fitter, don''t cause more trouble. Keep up."


    Originally intended to stay after the fight broke, fitter reluctantly turned to keep up with the pace of his companion. Colicia slowed down. "Who do you think it''s going to be?"


    "Probably the people who want to follow us into the castle to find out," Ling Yun replied, "don''t worry about them."


    The castle was in front of him, and kroloch suddenly exclaimed, "there''s a border ahead." After a pause, he yelled, "there''s a leak. This way." With that, he turned his steps and ran to a corner. Suddenly he leaned over and slid over. Other people followed him.


    The people who came up behind watched helplessly as the people in front disappeared under their eyelids. Suddenly, they were in a hurry and were looking for the entrance outside.


    The wind blows in from the crevice. I get up, close the door which is blown open by the wind, turn around and walk upstairs along the dark corridor. Anyway, I''m idle. It''s better to explore in this room and see that I haven''t come out of the house. Xiaojin and Duhan don''t care about me. Rain water seeps in from the old windows, and small puddles are printed on the old windowsill.


    When I went to the second floor, I could see a room. I pushed the door open. There was a bed and some old toys in it. It was obviously a child''s room, but I don''t know why. The furnishings in the room didn''t look like the family had moved away, but it was like something happened. It was suddenly gone and nobody knew.


    I went out of the room, turned around and entered a room next to me. This room is relatively larger, and it has been connected with the room inside. This is a study. The bookshelf collapsed and the books were scattered all over the floor. I picked up a book and bounced the dust off the surface of the book, revealing the surface of the book. It was well preserved without any damage.


    Inside the bookshelf was a desk, but the collapse of the bookshelf blocked the way forward. However, it was not a ghost. I floated over directly. There was a book on the desk, half of which I had read. There was a homemade bookmark in it. Beside it were pens and ink, but the ink was dry. In the middle was a diary, locked and upright Right there, I reached for the diary and touched it on the lock with my fingertips. The diary opened and contained a lot of contents. Unfortunately, I couldn''t understand it, so I simply put it away.


    There is a photo album in the corner of the desk. I reached for it and looked at it. On the photo album are the handsome father, beautiful mother and lovely daughter of a family of three. Daughter looks like a doll, very lovely. But I feel like I''ve known each other before. Mother seems to be a Chinese, between the eyebrows and eyes are the dignified and elegant Oriental women.


    Further inside, it seems to be another storage room, but there is nothing in it, just a beautiful red cheongsam and a box. Open the box, there is a wooden Pipa lying quietly inside. Curious, I reached out and plucked the strings of the lute, and suddenly a sound trembled in the quiet environment.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you leave? "


    Downstairs suddenly came a scream, Xiao Jin''s scream has a kind of can''t suppress down unwilling.


    I slowly turn back to the stairway, stop where did not go down, step down the stairs, and then sit down along the railing of the stairs, Lingyun they seem to come back, but the situation downstairs seems not very good, I still don''t go down to find uncomfortable at this time.


    It''s not surprising that Xiaojin will break out. It''s like feeling something from Japan. He seems to be worried all the way. It''s hard to know that the important things he lost are related to the Bayin box, and the disappearance of the Bayin box may be related to the castle. At this time, Xiaojin will not be reconciled to giving up halfway.


    Just, why leave? Did you encounter something?


    I gathered up my windbreaker tightly and sat at the top of the stairs for a while. I heard Xiao Jin''s dispute with crotch downstairs. "Crotch, what do you mean?"


    I was a little worried about whether they would fight like this. After all, it''s not good for anyone. I secretly took a look downstairs along the railing of the stairs.


    I can''t see anything, but there''s no voice. It''s estimated that there''s no fight. But if there''s a fight, it''s kroloch who will suffer. Xiaojin''s strength is one of the best in this group.


    I reckon that the meeting downstairs will be held for another period of time, and I have nothing to do with it. It''s better for me to be bored when I go down. I stretch out my hand to touch the pocket of the windbreaker, and then take out the book I read before from the pocket of the windbreaker. Well, it''s a good habit to put books in my pocket. I''m bored at any time.The blue flame ignited around and lit up the words on the book. The diary was also stuffed into my pocket. But for the time being, I can''t read it. Go back and study it slowly.


    "Cloud, do we want to leave now or continue?" There''s fitter''s voice downstairs. She needs an answer.


    Ling Yun was silent, and narrowed his eyes slightly. He was so deep that he could not speak. He was also so terrible with the surrounding atmosphere.


    The silence in the room began to be accompanied by a terrible sense of suffocation, and everyone was waiting for the final decision to leave or continue.


    Lingyun looked at a room of people, and then set his eyes on the small brocade, but to talk about the tone, "stay, continue." This is the final decision.


    They chose to leave just because of the problems they found when they explored the castle. In order to ensure everyone''s safety, they had to look inside. But looking at Xiaojin''s eager eyes, he wanted to find back the important news he had lost. His eyes were firm and terrible.


    What doesn''t matter anymore. The most important thing is that he and Arnold are bullshit.


    In the black pupil is apathy and ridicule slowly, tear off the mask of Lingyun real some terrible, also some sad. In his heart, he was cold and proud. He believed some words, but they were false.

 Chapter 813

    Why don''t you say what you really think? Why do we have to go to the last step to reveal the original urgency and real feeling?


    The fire of the nether world went out in an instant. The rain seemed to be much smaller. The white shadow stepped up the steps step by step. I closed the book and sighed, "is it over?"


    "Well, it''s over." Du Han came to me and held me up.


    I leaned on his shoulder. "What time is it?"


    "It''s half past seven," Du Han said accurately.


    It''s morning.


    "Shall we go?" I asked softly.


    Du Han had already carried me downstairs, and then he answered softly, "well, are you afraid?"


    I looked at a few people sitting scattered on the first floor, and buried my head in the arms of Duhan, "Xiaobai, you are very warm." Ghosts don''t feel warm and cold, but from Duhan, I can feel the warmth.


    Ling Yun reached out and took me over. I felt the coolness of his clothes permeated by rain. He took off his windbreaker and gave it back to him. Ling Yun stopped him. "You can wear it. I''m ok."


    Ling Yun''s voice is a little oppressive and hoarse. The expression on his face is as soft as possible. I stretch out my hand to pull on his clothes. It''s all rain. I saw a not far away small brocade, can''t help but speak, "that rabbit."


    "What?" Ling Yun gave me a puzzled look.


    I moved and crawled out of Ling Yun''s arms. "That rabbit has something to do with the owner of the castle. In the picture of the diviner before, I saw the rabbit and the person behind it."


    Ling Yun paused and frowned, "so?"


    So? So I want to know the truth. It sang me a song


    "Song?" Ling Yun asked, "what song?"


    That song, I think I still remember, "lonely, lonely, indifferent, your heart is cold, even if it is to escape, God will not be happy. Your time has come to an end. It''s disappearing. You''re still yourself


    The song in the empty and quiet house seems a little strange and ethereal, everyone listened to the lyrics of the song, a heavy look appeared on their faces, "time has ended, everything is slowly disappearing?" Fitter jumped from a height. "What does that mean?"


    "Even if it''s escape, God won''t be happy?" And Coria said, "God?"


    But Ling Yun extended a complex look at me, "back to the original position?" Do you mean to go back to an''cheng? But what do the words mean? "Do you want to go in and have a look?"


    "Well," I nodded, "I''m dead. I''m a ghost. There''s no way to die again. So I''m not afraid. Don''t be afraid of Liuyun. My flame will open up a way for you." I hold his face, seriously said, I don''t know what you encountered when exploring the castle, what you found, but no matter what the danger, we have no room to go back, Xiaojin''s wish, want to help him complete.


    Outside, the rain stopped, and the light of dawn came in from the old windows, reflected on the water surface of the puddle, and made the room bright.


    Now that I can''t stop, I''ll stride forward. No matter what I meet, I don''t think I''ll be afraid.


    Although that''s what I said, I still wanted to walk back with my heel in a circle when I was standing outside the castle with Coria and crotch. Don''t blame others. When you look at the castle from a close distance, there is an inexplicable feeling that a monster or a vampire will fly out and drain my blood in the next second.


    "Hu ~" Xiaojin played a prank in my ear.


    "Ah, ghosts, Liuyun, ghosts, ghosts." I screamed at once.


    The air that had been repressed and silent was suddenly dissipated by my voice. I held Ling Yun tightly, shrunk in his arms and shivered,


    "ha ha," a young prankster suddenly burst into laughter and burst into tears, "you I laugh to death. Hahaha, you are all ghosts. You are afraid of ghosts. No, let me laugh for another five minutes. "


    I turned to look at Xiaojin from Lingyun''s arms with a black line on my face. "Believe it or not, I''ll let you die again right now." as I spoke, there was a blue flame burning all over my body.


    Xiaojin immediately stopped laughing, "cough, what, you didn''t swear to say before, there''s no room to look back, so you strode forward, what''s the matter now? I want to back out. "


    "I I don''t know, "my guilty eyes fluttered. "I just think it''s a bit abrupt to move forward so rashly without finding out the terrain and surrounding environment. Otherwise, we''d better go back and check the information." Then I want to go back.


    Lingyun a hand to carry me back, and then push in front, "since all have arrived, which has the reason to go back."


    Say, push me forward, my foot is basically slide in, my heart want to cry without tears, I am very sorry for my mouth, and you, Lingyun, you changed, become don''t hurt me. I used to worry about this and that, but now I''m forced into the tiger''s den."Let''s go, let''s go." now I feel like we''re not here to explore and solve problems, but more like we''re here for an outing.


    After we entered, several footsteps followed us into the castle.


    The moment you enter the castle, the door behind you closes with a roar, and it''s dark in front of you. Even in the daytime, the castle is more like a dark night. But immediately, lights were on in the castle, and lights were lit everywhere, as if to welcome us. Ling Yun couldn''t help but tighten my hand. Several people walked forward cautiously, but Xiao Jin was stunned by a picture of the staircase on the second floor. He walked up to the second floor and looked at the picture.


    The picture shows a family of four, father, mother, daughter, and the youngest son hiding behind his mother. Father, daughter and son are all dressed in the aristocratic service of the last century. Only mother is dressed in purple Qipao, elegant and elegant. Her long hair also highlights the unique classical temperament of Oriental women.


    "Master." Xiaojin suddenly murmurs to the woman in the portrait, then turns to us and shouts, "this is my master, she is my master."


    Master? I never thought that Ling Yun was hiding this. I think that''s why he wanted to leave immediately. The hostess of the castle is Xiaojin''s master, but where is Xiaojin''s master?

 Chapter 814

    All the questions didn''t wait to be asked, and the lights all went out. Ling Yun suddenly yelled, "Xiao Jin," and then released my hand and ran forward, trying to pull Xiao Jin back.


    "Cloud, don''t go there." This is a reminder from fitter.


    But it was too late, in a hurry, I lit the flame, but found that there was no one around, and what I was in seemed to be a jump Road, "Liuyun, Xiaojin." I cried in a hurry. I had never been so afraid. There was no one around me. The danger was hidden in the dark.


    The hand in my sleeve could not help but clench my fist. I tried to resist all the negative emotions and hinted that I was also a ghost. Don''t be afraid of anything. I stepped forward. I don''t know where this road leads, but I can only go forward. Every step forward, the road behind will be swallowed by the darkness.


    In the dark, I thought of the music again, "Da, Da, Di, Di, Da, Di, please stop here, don''t go any further, people belonging to the other side, you can''t reach the place there."


    The familiar song evokes the memory hidden in the depth of consciousness, I have heard this song, and the previous song, I have heard.


    Mirror, passage, blood clan, one, and dream Epiphyllum.


    Singing brings about the revival of memory, and all memories flow into my mind. I''m not jiangnuo, my name is Shuo Tongxue. I''m the owner of the spirit hall, the rule of the antique street, and the last remaining God in the world. And Jano is my cousin.


    It was like a mirror breaking apart. When I looked up, I saw the plush rabbit singing.


    "Hello." There was a sound behind me, and my consciousness slowly returned. I opened my eyes. It was like a room, a palace like room. I turned my head and looked at the man sitting on the throne. I remember him, the father of the family of four. He has a music box on hand.


    "Hello," I stood up slowly, looked at him and nodded slightly, "are you Cain


    "You know me?" He laughed, and suddenly thought of something, "yes, you are the other side of the foam?"


    "Foam." I think of that girl. She doesn''t know what''s going on now. "You know me? So what do you know? " About foam, about them, and about one.


    "Don''t you understand?" The man is smiling, the rabbit jumps to his side and stands up to be a rabbit.


    I nodded, "since Mo is the other side of me, it''s reasonable that my age is not right. And one more thing


    With a long sigh, he said, "let me tell you a story."


    "Please say," I didn''t refuse. I guess his next story will answer all my doubts.


    "I believe you know my origin. I won''t talk about it here. What I want to talk about is what happened after I was abandoned by God." he opened the music box, played music in the music box, and led me into the past that the world didn''t know. "I began to wander in the world, with no place to settle down. At that time, I didn''t know that I had fallen, until I came back When I was hungry, what I thought of was not the sweet fruit, but the sweet blood. When I came back, the person in front of me had fallen down, in order to save him. I gave my blood to him, but found that he became the same bloodthirsty devil as me. At that moment, I realized that I was really abandoned by God and my parents. In order to have a habitat, I went to a barren land, where is now the blood world. I was willing to degenerate and continue to expand my family on this land. On the other hand, I also like it very much Walking in the human world, people are really vulnerable, so I enjoy the feeling, the guilt of holding everything in my hands, which I believe you also deeply understand. "


    No, I didn''t, "I don''t think I feel guilty." I like to keep everything in my hands, not to do bad things, but not to get things out of control. I''m not like you.


    With a smile, he continued: "I know many people in the human world, including my friends, even my wife, and even have children with them. To tell you the truth, I deeply loved each one of them, but for their death, I think it''s human nature. After all, human life is too short. Until, about 100 years ago, I went to an end The whole unknown country is you China. When I got to know her, I found that people''s life is too short. It''s not a good thing. It''s also the only wife who made me want to turn her into a blood clan, but she gently refused me. "


    I think of the woman in the picture, "Junichiro Watanabe." That woman is also an old acquaintance.


    "She''s really beautiful. The first time I saw her was in a brothel. At that time, I followed the British and French allied forces into your capital of China. At that time, China, ah..." At this point, he did not speak, just laughed, and then continued: "she is a brothel singer, dressed in blue cheongsam, playing and singing with pipa. All the clients are moved by her, and her singing is just like the sounds of nature. At that time, I didn''t know much about your Chinese culture, and I didn''t know what her songs meant. I just thought they were very nice and divine Yun, later, I began to approach her intentionally or unintentionally, but the closer I got to her, the deeper I fell. When I found out, I couldn''t extricate myself. Later, the war started, and the whole city was in turmoil. I took her away and took her out of the decadent capital. We traveled around the world together. For the first time, I confided my identity to my wife, I thought She will be afraid. Will leave me, but she did not, even know I was so terrible devil, she is still relying on me, gentle smile to me. Later, we had a child, a daughter and a son. At that time, we were really happy. But one day, when I saw her white hair on her head, I realized that she was human all the time, and it was impossible to be with me forever. At that moment, I wanted to turn her into a blood group like me, so that we could be together forever, but she refused What made me even more unexpected was that she stole my door back to the blood world and took away our children. I was extremely angry after I found out. I wanted to destroy everything about her, but when I saw something that kept her memory, I was still soft hearted. I blocked the place she called a writer and disappeared with me. "

 Chapter 815

    "What are you here for?" Now that it''s gone? Why come back? Why go back to this sad place?


    "Because of what?" He let out a long sigh of relief. Maybe even he can''t figure it out.


    I slightly frowned, time is not right, if so "Have you ever heard of the land of Camellia?"


    "The land of Camellia? What''s that? " He frowned and looked puzzled.


    I sighed, I think, I probably understand everything, why foam will become my other side. There is also an inexplicable appearance, all of which are due to the state of tea. "The realm of Dami is a kind of boundary of the underworld."


    "The border of the underworld?" He still didn''t understand, "what do you want to say?"


    "One thing you may not know," I reached out and picked up the rabbit at his feet. "I know him. Oh, that''s what you call his wife, Junichiro Watanabe. The only difference is that the one I know, Junichiro Watanabe, has been dead for 500 years, because she committed suicide at the beginning and was punished by the criminal law in the underworld for 100 years. After that, she has been a ghost errand for 300 years. "


    Cain''s pupils dilated and he stood up abruptly from his chair


    "In other words, the ferry you met a hundred years ago is not a living person, but a ghost." At that time, the capital was so turbulent that there were dead people all the time. I believe she was also responsible for sending ghosts to the underworld, but she did not expect to meet foreign ghosts. And a love affair.


    I can answer his doubts, but my doubts, "why don''t we make a deal?"


    "Deal?" Cain frowned.


    "I''ll answer your questions, and you''ll answer mine." It''s not easy to find the answer from Cain. He is an ancient god in the West.


    He thought for a moment, "my doubts? Do you know what it is? "


    "What do you mean by that, and where are your children?" Although there is no evidence, I think what I think should be right. After all, I can''t figure out why she really approached Cain with a conspiracy. It can''t benefit the king of hell. This means to cause war.


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he nodded, "OK, I promise."


    "Now, it''s your turn." I just said one. Now it''s your turn.


    "That''s what it was." Cain murmured, then sighed, "what you want to ask is about foam. In fact, I don''t know the origin of foam. I have been wandering in the human world for many years, and a rookie suddenly appeared in the blood world. Naturally, I should pay attention to it, but I don''t know the identity and origin of this girl."


    "I want to ask when she appeared in the blood world." Time is a special problem. It''s only a few decades since I was born. I''m at least a few hundred years old.


    "She rose more than 500 years ago, but she existed before that. It seems like it was more than a thousand years ago. " Cain replied, I was going to ask again, but he shut up, "well, now it''s your turn."


    I rolled my eyes, got, two people are not so easy to play, "the so-called Tumi realm, is a kind of boundary space of the underworld, bound in the Tumi realm, time, space, all will stop, but to enter this space needs a door, I think, Du took the mirror as the door of the Tumi realm, she did not know that it was the door to the blood realm."


    Cain seemed to put something down in his eyes, and then he coughed, "how do you feel?"


    I pulled the rabbit''s ear. "To be honest, I went into the mirror before and found that there were two roads in the mirror, one leading to the blood world, and the other one," I looked down at the rabbit, "guarded by this rabbit. For those who belong to the other side, you can''t reach the place. The other side, in our opinion, means a world of death, that is, the so-called Tumi realm. This rabbit stopped me at that time, indicating that the channel of Tumi realm is covered by the channel of blood realm. That is to say, the first stop for those who enter is Tumi realm, not blood realm. "


    One of the rabbit''s ears drooped. "I don''t know anything."


    You can know something, I put down the rabbit, "well, it''s my turn to ask you, a thousand years ago, you also walk in the human world, right?"


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Do you know a man named xuelianer?" I narrowed my eyes slightly. The time is right. If it is, that foam may not be my shadow, but Xuelian''s, because I am Xuelian''s reincarnation. This kind of joint relationship attracts her to become my shadow.


    Who knows Cain''s face a coagulate, "how do you know her?"


    "It seems that I know each other." I nodded, "well, it''s my turn to answer, about why do you want to do this, because she is a ghost. I''ve heard that she planned to resign a long time ago, probably just to be with you, but she came back and found you disappeared."


    "The child..." Cain asked immediately.


    "She didn''t take the two children away." I replied and then asked, "well, now it''s your turn. I understand the question of foam. How about one? "What''s the matter with that one?"Who would have thought that Cain was stunned, and then his eyes were full of doubts, "who is it?"


    I was surprised, "one, blue one." Don''t you know? Why don''t you know?


    He shook his head to show that he really didn''t know. "I really don''t know whether the one, or the one you said, really exists?"


    "Of course, Mo, they all know their families."


    "Well, I don''t know." He shook his head, thought it over, and then shook his head again. "I really don''t remember this one."


    I sighed, "I don''t remember."


    "Where is my child?" He asked immediately.


    "Daughter, I''m with LV and Mo now. I believe you should remember that she''s called Meng now." I replied that the girl in the picture, as clever as a doll, is very similar to the girl in memory.


    "Dream, dream, it''s her, it''s her." He sighed, so many times, his daughter was in front of him, but he didn''t know. "What about my son?"


    My eyes darkened. "He''s probably here all the time, but you''re in the state of Tumi, and he''s bound in the castle by your curse. You didn''t even notice? " At that time, the children were estimated to be mischievous, so they went out of the state of Tumi, but they couldn''t find their way home any more.

 Chapter 816

    The Pope held up his hands to spread the doctrine to the world, and the believers knelt down devoutly to listen to his teachings. However, he also spread traditional knowledge and conservative morality to people. He controlled people''s thinking and narrowed people''s horizons. Only by giving up the old things completely and exploring new solutions, there may still be hope.


    "Always here." He murmured.


    "After the appearance of the castle, many explorers disappeared after entering the castle. It didn''t matter if they reappeared, but they forgot what they met after they disappeared. However, they turned into a mummy the next morning. I know you won''t do it. Then there are only people who stay in the castle, not your son, but also other people in the castle."


    Cain thought, "there''s another housekeeper." Then he said, "the kind of thing you said is probably a kind of sacrifice."


    "Sacrifice?" I frowned. "What sacrifice?"


    Cain gave a pause and then replied, "sacrifice to God."


    "To you?" I pick eyebrows, my son sacrifice to my father? What a grudge! People are not dead yet.


    "No I saw Cain''s face a little black. "It''s God."


    My face was frozen. "God?" What does that mean?


    Cain sneered, "give God the purest thing. He will give you what you want. I didn''t expect that there were people in my castle to please God." Words between the silk did not hide the irony and disgust of God.


    I frowned slightly. "You mean..."


    "You know better than I do what the gods above are like." Cain gave me a look.


    I didn''t pay attention to Cain''s words, but his words reminded me something. I shook my head and didn''t intend to tell him, "I have one last question."


    "What else do you want to ask?" He asked.


    "About snow lotus..." This is the same question. Although xuelian''er''s memory has recovered a lot, she always feels that there is something wrong. It''s like who changed the ending. "How many things do you know about her?"


    "Not much. Most of them are heard."


    "I heard that?" I was stunned, and Cain''s contradictory words also made me doubt, "wait, you didn''t say that it was your first time to go to China, so how did you know xuelianer?" And I don''t know such a foreigner in my memory.


    Cain stopped and sighed, "I didn''t know her. I just heard from my wife at that time. When she was young, with the caravan on the Silk Road, she went into a snow mountain by mistake. She saw the goddess on the snow mountain. Later, after I knew her, I was attacked by a hunter. I didn''t care about the injury, but she was very worried, She couldn''t ask for God, so she thought of the goddess. She found the snow mountain at that time and asked for the goddess''s elixir to cure me. "


    Well At that time, although not many people went to Tian Han mountain, there were quite a few people who wanted the elixir. I don''t remember that. But in principle, no matter what they wanted, they all needed to exchange things. "What was the exchange at that time?"


    "Exchange?" Cain was stunned, obviously did not know that there was such a saying.


    But I think of it. In my memory, I did ask to exchange the mirror for the elixir. I only wanted the mirror because the butterfly wanted it. Is that the mirror his unfortunate wife gave me at that time? The mirror was lost by Dieer later. How did it come back to him? Or is the mirror just a replica?


    He continued, "later I heard someone mention that the so-called goddess was Xuelian er. Later I also went to the snow mountain to look for it, but it was too cold there. The mountains were all white. I looked for it for a long time. I didn''t even see her


    A lot of answers didn''t get what I wanted, and I was disappointed. I sighed, "is there anything else you want to ask? If not, the deal is over. " I don''t want to talk any more, and I''m tired again. It seems that this recovery is not permanent.


    "I also want to ask, is she OK?" This is probably the last question.


    "Well, that''s good. I''m still working as a ghost errand," I yawned. "Don''t worry, I''ll tell her everything when I meet her again. By the way Also And welcome to China An Cheng Lai of China, and Outside, I will Solve, you Don''t get involved There''s too much to explain. I can''t hold my eyelids. "Stay here When she comes back. "


    With that, I went straight down. The darkness swept through everything and manipulated my consciousness.


    "Arnold, Arnold." In the dark, it was as if someone was calling my name.


    I slowly opened my eyes and looked up to see the ceiling of the chandelier. There was still some dizziness in front of me. I closed my eyes and broke away again. This time I saw clearly, "flowing clouds?"


    "You woke up at last. You scared me to death." Ling Yun was relieved. "Why are you here?"


    "Here?" I''m a little confused. Haven''t I been with you all the time? Then I looked around. This is a room. The crystal light on my head is shining. Yes, how can I be here? I remember just entering the castle before, No. "By the way, where''s Xiaojin?" The light went out when I entered the room, and I don''t know what happened after that."I don''t know," said Ling Yun with a dignified face. "At that time, I went to try to pull Xiaojin back, but when I looked back, you were all gone. It was the rabbit who brought me here. How do you know who''s here? "


    "I don''t know," I shook my head, completely forgetting what had happened before, "rabbit? The rabbit before? "


    "Yes Ling Yun nodded, "you are right. That rabbit and the music box really have something to do with this castle."


    I recalled what happened before, and suddenly remembered that the picture I saw in the house before was the person in the picture on the wall? But, one is a family of four, one is a family of three No, it''s also a family of four in the picture. The little boy has been hiding behind the woman all the time. Because of the aging of the picture, I didn''t see it, so the two sides are probably the same person.


    "That''s right." I took the diary out of my pocket. "This one, I found in the old house where we stopped before."


    "Diary?" Ling Yun did not understand to receive to come over, "what do you take this to do?"


    "At first I was just curious," I said sheepishly, scratching my head. "But then I found out that the man in the picture on the stairs of the castle hall was the one in the picture on the second floor of the house."

 Chapter 817

    Ling Yun is also serious, "what you said is true?"


    "It''s true. I didn''t know for sure at first. After all, the portrait is different from the photo, but that woman impressed me deeply, a Chinese woman." I nodded firmly.


    Ling Yun suddenly didn''t speak. He reached out and opened the note. The more he opened it, the more dignified his face was. Then he stretched out his hand and pulled me out of bed. "Let''s go, we have to find Xiao Jin quickly."


    "What''s the matter?" I asked strangely, I don''t know what Ling Yun saw from his diary.


    "Walk and talk." Ling Yun took me out. "This diary is written by Xiaojin''s master, Junichiro Watanabe. It says that she fell in love with Cain, the blood king, and gave birth to two children. Unfortunately, the two children can''t survive, because they are the children of the difference between vampires and ghosts. Vampires have no soul, but ghosts only have souls. As a result, the two children can''t survive at all, but in order to make them better When the children survive, Junichiro Watanabe has been using secret techniques to continue their lives. On the one hand, she is also hiding her identity. She raised the children in the state of Camellia. Later, she found a way


    "What method?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    Ling Yun stopped, "change spirit."


    My whole body sweat hair suddenly erect, "change spirit?"? Do you mean... "


    "This is a mother''s madness," Ling Yun pulled me away a little worried. "She originally wanted to use Xiaojin to exchange souls for her son, but she didn''t expect that the child knew his mother''s plan and didn''t want his childhood playmates to sacrifice for himself. She closed the entrance of the tea field and locked his mother and Xiaojin outside the tea field. Junichiro Watanabe was disheartened Take Xiaojin away to find a new way. "


    "And the daughter?" The son is locked up in the realm of tea, what about the daughter?


    "I don''t know. It''s not in the diary." Ling Yun shook his head, "but there is a person mentioned in the diary. A woman named Mo was called Sophia by Junichiro Watanabe. "


    "Sophia." I frowned. "Did she take her daughter?"


    "It''s not mentioned in the diary." Ling Yun said, "now we have to find Xiaojin first. I guess the important memory Xiaojin lost is probably related to the boy, and it is also possible that Cain, the owner of the castle, the blood king, will probably use Xiaojin to complete the exchange."


    I heard that, immediately anxious, "go, go." Although I usually fight with Xiaojin, I don''t want to lose him. If he dies, I think I''ll be lonely.


    Along the castle stairs, came to the third floor, the second floor has been looking for, no, the first floor is Lingyun himself. This castle is really big. It takes a lot of time to find one room at a time. But there''s no other way.


    "Xiaojin, Xiaojin!" Looking for it, he yelled, "fitter, colicia, crotch, you hear the answer." The sound was swallowed up at the end of the corridor.


    Echoes filled the whole castle, making people wonder if there was anyone else here. But it soon answered our doubts. A pair of hands pinched my neck from behind and dragged me into the dark.


    "Arnold!" Ling Yun screamed and held my hand tightly.


    "Click," the sound of broken bones came from behind.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, but remember to see the way next time." A sorry voice came from behind. The hand that stuck my neck was released instantly. I turned to see that it was a man dressed as a priest, but his eyes were deep and his fangs flashed. He''s already a vampire.


    "Fitter!" Seeing acquaintances is naturally very happy. Friends are OK. This is probably the best thing.


    "Yo." Fitter waved, then reached out and shot at the priest''s heart again. The silver bullet destroyed his heart and made him turn into ashes in an instant. "To deal with this kind of thing, let the professional come."


    Ling Yun looked at me ok, relieved, and then looked at fitter, but smile, "fortunately you come in time."


    Fitter shrugged. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t come in time. You can solve it anyway, can''t you? And this small fire is very powerful. " Then he reached out and rubbed my hair. "By the way, have you seen anyone else?"


    "No," Ling Yun shook his head. "We''re looking for them, too."


    I despised Shun Shun hair, "OK, don''t talk nonsense, talk nonsense, Xiaojin can die."


    "Xiaojin? What happened to him? " Fitter followed.


    "Find someone first, and I''ll explain to you later." Ling Yun sighed. To be honest, he was more worried about colicia and crotch. After all, they were brothers and sisters, and each other was a boy and a girl.


    Then we''ll look for people, room by room. After the whole third floor is searched, the upper floor is the attic. This is the last hope. And don''t we say that many evil things are usually in the attic or basement?


    Lingyun opened the attic room, where the dust is very serious, put are also some debris, messy.


    "Kim, crotch, colicia." He yelled twice at the attic, then raised a cloud of dust, and immediately retreated. This place is not a good place for Tibetans."Cough," fitter waved the dust in front of him. "What''s the matter? No one. "


    "Probably not here." I knead my nose, although the ghost can''t feel the dust, but I can''t get over it psychologically.


    "No, I mean, cough," fitter coughed again. "What about the people who followed us in before?"


    "Yes." Ling Yun also remembered, "in that case, there shouldn''t be no one here. By the way, fitter, where were you before?"


    Fitter shrugged. "I don''t know. After the light went dark, I felt caught by something. I didn''t care that the backhand was a shot. Then I groped in the dark and found you. But the two vampires I killed along the way seemed to have no one else."


    I bit my finger. "Here, is there a basement?" The place where Tibetans do bad things is either the attic or the basement.


    Lingyun seems to have just remembered something, "by the way, Arnold, you release your spirit, surround the whole castle, you should be able to see their spirit." I just remember that there is a super large plug-in beside me.


    I nodded. To tell you the truth, I didn''t control it well, but I''d better try. I closed my eyes and my mind spread out. Some light spots gradually appeared in the dark.

 Chapter 818

    The light spots are almost all gathered together, and some scattered in other places, but we have looked for them before, and there is no one in those places at all.


    I opened my eyes, puzzled, "well It seems that there are still many people, but they seem to be around us. "


    "The land of tea." Lingyun whispered. "We may have strayed into the realm of Camellia."


    "The land of Camellia?" Fitter didn''t understand.


    "A kind of space bound class." Ling Yun replied, "Junichiro Watanabe has set up the state of tea in this ancient castle."


    Fitter held out his hand. "That''s two worlds, isn''t it?"


    "Yes Ling Yun nodded, "it seems that we are the only ones who enter by mistake. We have to find a way to get out of here."


    Out? How to get out? How do we get in? We don''t know how to get out?


    "By the way, where''s Xiaobai?" I remember holding it all the time, only to find that the fox was gone.


    "Probably, outside, too." Ling Yun sighed, "it''s OK. Let''s find a way out first."


    Three people looked at each other and were in a daze. Suddenly, a sound came from the first floor. Our three stairs didn''t go any more and jumped directly from the railing. Fortunately, they were not normal people, otherwise they would have fallen to death.


    Follow the voice quickly to find the past, there are others here?


    "Boom -" a burst of the sound of the broken wall came from my side. Lingyun immediately protected me under my body, blocking the flying debris and dust. The smoke and dust filled the castle. The walls of the steel and mud tile castle were as paper paste, and they were trampled by people.


    When the dust and fog were gone, I looked at the darkness beside me with some doubts, but I couldn''t react for a long time.


    What''s going on? What about demolition? Are they all bears? Those who demolish houses and buildings with bare hands can be called the best stitching team of this century. One person is the best team. What''s more, this ancient castle is also a cultural relic of some age. If it''s demolished like this, won''t you be afraid that the Cultural Relics Bureau will settle with you?


    Looking at a few pieces of gravel rolling to the foot, I looked strangely at the people coming out of the gravel hole. The other side was even more surprised. Seeing me, the corners of his mouth twitched, as if he accepted the fact that he couldn''t bear to accept without any psychological preparation.


    "Sister." A helpless cry.


    "Sister?" Fitter looked at me and looked at me again. It didn''t look like a brother-in-law. He said that I believe both father and daughter, brother-in-law? Obviously, my younger brother is older than my elder sister.


    "You Why are you here? " I also followed him for a while. I really don''t remember this brother, but I remember that he is also a vampire. Is it difficult "This can''t be your territory."


    "Have you ever seen a house demolished?" A walk to my side, looked at Ling Yun one eye, "only you two?"


    Fitter got angry. "Damn it! Are you blind? I''m not human? "


    However, a light glance at her, but this one, the two people seem to look at each other, fitter suddenly stepped back, raised the silver pistol in his hand, "are you a vampire?"


    "Hey, fitter, calm down, calm down." I hastened to fight. Although I have no impression of this cheap brother, it''s also my brother.


    "Yes." A very frank admission. Then he glanced coldly at the gun in fitter''s hand. "Do you think your toy gun is useful to me?" With that, his eyes flashed scarlet, and fitter''s silver pistol burst open. Will fitter''s hand also injured, blood drops to the ground, exudes the temptation of blood.


    It''s a pity that Yi didn''t care about all this. Fitter covered the wound and looked at it with hatred, "you Are you pure blood


    "Yes," was another one word answer.


    I patted his head, "what are you doing? You hurt your friends by mistake. You are still fighting against each other at this time."


    "I hate people pointing weapons at me." Without giving another look to fitter, Ling Yun doesn''t know who to help, so he can only help fitter stop the bleeding first. The wound is well bandaged.


    In order not to let the two fight again, Ling Yun and I separate them in the middle. Fitter is also the master who knows how to advance and retreat. On the one hand, it''s not dangerous for us. On the other hand, he really can''t fight, so we have to do it first. On the other hand, he doesn''t have any interest in fitter.


    "By the way, what are you doing here?" I still don''t understand why I came here?


    "Find someone." A reply, and then pause, and added, "a family."


    "Family?" There''s a family here?


    Ling Yun interrupted, "do you mean Cain, the king of blood?"


    He turned his eyes to Lingyun and looked at me again. "Cain, we have no right to interfere in any place. We are here to welcome a new member of the family."


    "You?" Fitter grabs the point. "Is there any other vampire race besides you?"


    Since ancient times, the blood clan and the blood hunt are irreconcilable, and the same pair of fitter also have a deep aversion. Therefore, fitter did not answer this question, which means that it''s none of your business.Mom, I can''t bear it. There''s a black cross on fitter''s head. Sooner or later, he''ll kill you nasty vampire. Ling Yun can only pat her on the shoulder to comfort her.


    So we went to the hall on the first floor, looked up at the picture, frowned and went forward, "it should be here."


    "What?" We followed.


    "The crack in the realm of Camellia." One replied, "the passageway of the realm of tea MI is not here. If you want to leave, you have to rely on the cracks, and the cracks are on this picture."


    I couldn''t help but walk forward and touch the picture with my hand. Immediately, my hand went through it. As soon as I reached out, my hand was immediately held by something and pulled me over. As soon as I saw it, I caught hold of me, but the pull was a little big, and I was also pulled in the past.


    Is it urgent for me to go back now?


    As soon as I came back to this world, I was immediately pressed by a group of people. Everyone was pale and thin, with black eyes and sharp fangs at the corner of his mouth.


    "Ah..." There are too many. I broke away from one and others, reached out one by one, crushed the skulls of several people, and pulled me behind. To my surprise, these monsters could not attack one. Oh, they are the same kind, and one''s level seems to be higher than them.


    Ling Yun and fitter also came, but they were not so lucky. As soon as they appeared, all the monsters rushed over. I was startled and threw a fire in the past. Suddenly, the front group turned into ashes. Ling Yun immediately took fitter to my side.

 Chapter 819

    "What''s the matter?" Looking at that group of guys dare not approach, Ling Yun immediately asked.


    "People who died before." A reply, "they are all drained of soul and blood essence, and then attack a person casually. Absorbing a little blood will make them return to their original state. After returning home, the absorbed blood will be quickly consumed, so they will become mummies again."


    Fitter took out the remaining pistol with a good hand, "what are you doing? Run, don''t run, wait to be sucked by them. "


    "Go." Ling Yun reaches for me and wants to leave here as soon as possible.


    He grabbed my other hand and said, "wait a minute. It''s all over the place now. Wait a little longer. "


    Fitter just wanted to retort, Bi Lingyun stopped, "you mean, there is a time limit when these things come out?"


    "Well," he nodded, then looked at fitter, and a deep sneer suddenly appeared in the corner of his mouth. "Do you know why these things exist?"


    "Why?" Fitter frowned. It was a bad feeling.


    "They are all sacrifices of God." One replied, "people use their souls and blood to sacrifice to God and get what they want."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Feite excitedly points a gun at one, and is held down by Lingyun, "how can God need that kind of filthy thing?"


    "Because the soul will be reincarnated into an angel through the pool of reincarnation." One does not care about the answer, "the more pure the soul, the higher the level of angels, don''t you know?"


    Fitter''s face became dignified. She had heard many things from the older generation, but she thought it was just a story.


    I sprained my head. "I''m curious. Does God really exist?"


    "Things?" "God can''t be called by anything. You will be put on a scaffold by the believers. "


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m dead anyway," I shrugged.


    He looked down at me and laughed, "since there are vampires, blood donors and Cain, of course there is God."


    "But there are many versions of God," I said, biting my finger. "Jesus, the Lord, um And Jesus in my understanding is probably the kind of Monk Tang who loves everything and is abused by others thousands of times. He stays there waiting to be slaughtered. "


    The corner of fitter''s mouth twitched more severely. "Listen to you, I think I believe in the wrong faith, but I can''t find the fault. What''s the matter?"


    "In theory, Jesus and the Lord are one person." Ling Yun answers my doubts.


    "What about Zeus?" Most of the time, I can''t tell these gods from foreign legends.


    "He is the Greek God." Ling Yun replied again.


    Speaking, the things around seemed to feel something, quickly hid in the wall, the next moment, the whole castle rang the bell.


    "You can go." A pull me down the stairs, along the first floor of the corridor on the left into the depth, in front of a sealed room stopped, a foot kick, the door was kicked.


    It''s filled with all kinds of mirrors. "Be careful, don''t look at yourself in the mirror." A reminder, the first to go in.


    But what this sentence reminds us is that there is no level at all. A room full of mirrors, do not look in the mirror unless you close your eyes. Feite just wanted to look up, Lingyun instantly covered her eyes, "don''t look, there''s something wrong with the mirror."


    I don''t care, anyway, as long as I don''t appear, I can''t see my shadow in the mirror. I walked slowly behind one of them, saying that there are so many mirrors here.


    As soon as he walked slowly forward, he stopped in front of a mirror, reached out and pushed it down. The mirror collapsed suddenly, and a person rolled out of the broken mirror.


    "Crotch." Fitter and Lingyun immediately get together and help people up from the ground.


    "Well?" It seemed that he was just asleep, and crotch slowly woke up and looked at the two men, "you What''s the matter? " Suddenly wake up, crotch began to push two people, "go, get out of here."


    "Bang --" there was another sound of broken glass. Three people looked at it, and Coria appeared from the fragments of the mirror.


    "Corinthia." Krolloch almost crawled over and picked up his sister. "Colicia, wake up, colicia."


    The girl opened her eyes slowly. "Brother?"


    Crotch was relieved to see his sister wake up. Ling Yun''s face was dignified. "Does it mean that every mirror here is closed to one person?"


    Probably saw Ling Yun''s meaning, immediately warned: "you''d better not move, or you will be shut in the mirror.". What''s more, the sound of the mirror breaking is very loud, and it will lead him in. "


    "He?" I did not understand looked up one eye, "who is he?"


    One did not answer me, just went to the front side of the mirror close to the wall, and stretched out his feet again.


    "Boom -" after a loud noise, the wall in front of him collapsed.So why don''t you just demolish the castle in the first place?


    The collapse of the wall revealed a passage, a ignore anyone, directly went in, the passage inside is very dark, I lit the dark fire, barely light the way forward.


    The wall was a little slippery. I reached out to touch the sticky wet hand, but it was a dark red smell in front of me. I was so scared that I quickly burned the fire clean. Lingyun reached out to wipe the things on my hand, "don''t touch, be careful to touch the mechanism."


    "Oh," I nodded. Then he took a look back. The only one who came in was Xiaojin. He didn''t know where the boy had gone.


    "Dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada." In the dark tunnel came the music of the situation.


    "Did you hear anything?" I asked in a low voice.


    "What sound?" Obviously these guys didn''t hear it.


    But the song was not far in front of me. Although it was very light, I could still hear it, "Dida, Dida, Dida, do you remember? My friend, have you forgotten me and said that you would accompany me? Where are you now? Come on, come on, come to me. Here are your most important things. Have you forgotten them? "


    Hearing this song, I suddenly stopped, "Xiaojin!" And then run fast, regardless. This song, yes, this song is the song that bewitches Xiaojin in the dream of the girl whose body is occupied by evil spirits. It''s a song in the music box.


    "Arnold," Ling Yun exclaimed.

 Chapter 820

    "Come back!" It was a cry of surprise.


    But I have no time to think more, just want to find the source of the sound, even if Xiaojin is not there, it will be attracted in the past.


    Singing has been reverberating, and this corridor seems to never run, I kept running forward, suddenly the foot empty, directly fell down. Then he lost consciousness.


    "You were born before I was born, I was born old, you hate me born late, I hate you born early." Pipa accompanied by a song came, surrounded by a burst of cheers, the picture gradually clear, seems to be a classical flavor of the teahouse, not Is it brothel?


    The woman in the red Qipao is sitting in the middle of playing and singing with Pipa in her arms. Her eyes are empty.


    "Good!" A clear cry, turn to see, is a young man sitting at the second floor table, unexpectedly is small brocade. "Master sings well."


    Master? It seems that the woman is the one who keeps a diary. I remember Ling Yun calling her Junichiro Watanabe.


    The girl''s eyes slightly with a trace of helplessness and sullen stare at the young man on the second floor, the young man continued to wave at the woman. I don''t know why such a master wants to send his apprentice who has been with him for a long time to change his spirit.


    It should have been a turbulent era. It''s rare to have such a smiling face as a teenager.


    It''s like watching a movie, watching women sing songs for souls in the daytime and send them back to life at night. This kind of work will never end in this era, but no matter what happens, there will be a day when it ends. The day when she does this kind of thing lies in whether she meets a man, a nightmare or a dream. I don''t think she knows what man is She is infatuated with, for her sink, and she is not, sink in that man''s gentle.


    There is no real marriage between them, but she is willing to continue such a life, want to have a home. She tried to disguise herself as a human being. She would be hungry, painful, bleeding and aging. But she didn''t expect that the person she loved was not human. She had a child, but it was a pity that the child could not survive. She said that it was enough for her to have Xiaojin, but she finally gave birth to the child.


    I don''t think I should judge whether she is right or wrong. I think it''s right or wrong for her to exchange Xiaojin for his children. For a mother, the rest of her children can''t live. It''s a kind of pain. She can only exchange her own children with her own apprentice. It''s a kind of pain. She didn''t choose to stay in the castle. I don''t know whether she left with Xiaojin after that She still let Xiaojin leave alone, but at that time she had already made a choice. Even if her son forced her to make the choice, she didn''t insist. In her heart, apprentice and son are equally important.


    I woke up slowly, and I saw a person. Well, to be exact, it was a face, a face magnified n times. I got up in a hurry and noticed that I fell into a sarcophagus. In the sarcophagus, there was a young man dressed in black nobles. He looked about the same size as Xiaojin, with a trace of childishness on his handsome face and white clothes around him rose.


    The young man seemed to be asleep. He closed his eyes gently, very serene. In addition to the coffin, there are also some magic array and props around. I slowly climbed out of the coffin and bowed to the boy in the coffin with my hands folded. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. Don''t look for me."


    Then I looked around. It seemed that there was no one else in the stone room. I looked at the boy again and frowned, "if this boy is the son, then we should be outside of the realm of Tumi now. Why is it written in the diary that he locked Xiaojin and the woman out of the realm of Tumi, and he should be inside, why are we lying here now?"


    Something''s wrong, too many things are wrong.


    "That''s wrong." All of a sudden, a voice came, "it''s Shifu who shut down the realm of Tumi. In order to find a way to save their children, she locked them in the realm of Tumi and took me away. It''s also to let me take her place. She wants to live together with her husband, but because of her departure, Cain thought he was cheated and interfered with the boundary of the realm of Tumi There is a crack in the realm of Camellia. Without the protection of Camellia, their lives will come to an end. "


    I followed the voice to gather in the past and found a stone bed on the other side of the stone pillar. Xiaojin was lying motionless on it.


    "What are you doing up there?" Sleeping?


    Xiaojin rolled his eyes, "I can''t move, come and help me."


    "You''re stuck to it?" I said with a smile.


    "Have the ability to speak up!" Xiaojin glared at me.


    I laughed a, didn''t care, walked over, pushed a small brocade, found that he was really glued to the top, "you just said, how with the diary does not match?"


    "What I wrote in my diary was master''s original intention, which was to exchange me for spirit, but he was rejected by Xiya and pushed us out of the realm of Camellia. At that time, master had planned to give up this method. What I recorded in my diary was just what happened before. At that time, the realm of Camellia was still accessible. After all, it was set up by master. But later, in order to find a new way, she had to close the entrance. ""But there is only one boy here. What about the girl?" Why is there only one?


    "I don''t know." Xiaojin shook his head, "hiss, grandma, please take it easy."


    "Are you really stuck on it? It''s so heavy I can''t push it any more. "What''s the matter with you? How can it be stuck to this. "


    Small brocade black line, "what is glued on the full, this stone bed is all incantation text method array, I finally wake up."


    "So you remember?" I looked at him curiously, "your good friend is your master''s son?"


    "Well," Xiaojin nodded, "I don''t know why, there seems to be a deviation in memory. It''s not the music box that devours the memory, but once I tried to change the spirit for Xiya. But he was defeated, and the memory flowed into his body with him


    What should I say? Don''t mess with children, something will happen. "What''s that music box?"


    "It''s a birthday present from Shifu. Shia is very happy to share it with others." Xiaojin explained, "we also often hide together to play music box."


    I couldn''t help taking a puff from the corner of my mouth. "You can have a confused memory."

 Chapter 821

    The winner stands on the chariot with a strong attitude and shows his great achievements in the world. The black and white lions pulling the chariot are always ready to move on. No matter how many difficulties and obstacles there are in the future, we must continue to go on.


    Xiaojin helpless, "you think I want to ah, quickly think of a way, get me down, or wait for that person back you really can''t see me."


    "He?" I released my hand and took a breath. When I was tired, I took a breath. "Who is he?"


    Little Jin stopped and didn''t answer me, "don''t worry, save me first."


    "How can I save you? It''s just like sticking to it, or I''ll try to set a fire?" I narrowed my eyes slightly, smiling wickedly.


    "No kidding." Xiaojin immediately hid, but because her body was stuck on the stone bed, she could only say, "you want to avenge the kindness and the public. I warn you, if you dare to set fire, I will electrocute you."


    "Hehe, shall we have a look first, I''ll burn you first, or you''ll electrocute me first?" I''m a little addicted to playing. I''m a flame when I reach out.


    Xiaojin immediately exploded, "please don''t make trouble, let''s talk about it well, OK?"


    Fire back, can''t really give him a point, "then how to do? I really can''t push you. "


    Xiaojin is silent, "otherwise you go there to see if there is any way to remove the spell?" Xiaojin motioned with her eyes to a shelf on the other side, which was full of books. They were all black witchcraft and incantation.


    "Do you think I can understand those ghost symbols as a person who can''t even speak French?" I look like you''re teasing me, pointing to the book on the shelf. I''m a person who doesn''t even know Chinese. Do you want me to see those things?


    Xiaojin also thought of something, a face of embarrassment, "that By the way, you don''t have a whimsical ability


    I want to smoke him, "it''s what you want!" Go to your sister''s fantasy.


    "All right, all right, let''s see if we can put me down." Xiaojin said casually.


    "Well, I''ll try, but I can''t guarantee success." this move works well and doesn''t work well. If it can be successful at any time, I''ll destroy the earth with so many psychological plays.


    "Hurry up, hurry up," Xiaojin urged.


    I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and began to say in my heart, put Xiaojin down, let Xiaojin move, put Xiaojin down. No one can hear me talking to myself, otherwise it''s really like a psycho.


    I was thinking about it when I heard Xiao Jin yell, "be careful!"


    Before I had time to reflect, I was covered by a hand. As soon as I tried to reach out, my hand was controlled. "Woo woo." I''ll go. Who''s this?


    "Let her go." Xiao Jin called. "It''s none of her business."


    "But she saw it all," said the voice behind her. "And I just heard you say that her idea can come true, right?"


    It''s just an accident. "Woo woo," I wanted to talk.


    The control of my hand released, I long sigh of relief, and then turned to look at the people behind, about 40 or 50 years old, but the real who knows, can be regarded as thin, a gloomy face.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, who are you?" I patted my chest and asked.


    "Well, you don''t care who I am. You just said that you can get what you want, can you?" Asked the man.


    "It''s none of your business. If you shut Xiaojin here, let him go. " I stopped, though I knew it was useless.


    "Ha ha, as long as you can save our young master, I will let him go," he said, turning to look at the boy in the coffin on the other side. "If you can really get what you want."


    Is it OK to be smart or not? But I didn''t want to make the deal, and then I had a dark fire in my hand, "let go of Xiaojin, or I''ll burn this stone room and the castle together."


    "The trough! Come on, I''m still sticking here. " Xiaojin is in a hurry.


    "Shut up." I slapped and waved, "no more nonsense, I''ll be the first to burn you."


    Obviously, the other party doesn''t care. "Your friends are still here. You won''t burn them here." The old man is very confident.


    I thought about it, and turned my eyes to the boy in the sarcophagus. One of them flashed to the sarcophagus, picked up the boy in the sarcophagus with one hand, and ignited the flame with the other hand. "Then I''ll set him on fire, and there won''t be so much to do."


    "Stop it The old man and Xiaojin cried at the same time.


    "Arnold, don''t make any trouble," Xiao Jin cried nervously, "if you save me, it''s also the same for Xiya. If you save Xiya, he will let me go."


    That''s true. But It''s not a good feeling to be intimidated. "It''s not that you don''t know whether it works or not. I don''t know whether it works or not. If it doesn''t work, we''ll both have to fall. I''d better burn a fire now."


    "No!" The old man stopped him immediately. Then he looked at Xiaojin. A knife came out of his hand and put it on Xiaojin''s neck. "If you dare to move the young master, I will kill him.""Oh," I said coldly, "whatever you want," as the other hand approached the boy.


    "Stop, no, no!" The old man immediately called up, let go of Xiaojin, suddenly knelt down, "please, don''t hurt my young master."


    I knew he couldn''t do it to Xiaojin. If he had done it, he would have done it. "I ask you if you did those things out there."


    "Yes," the old man nodded, "I need soul and blood to complete the sacrifice. Then the Lord will promise to help me revive the young master. "


    "The Lord? Who is it? " I asked, frowning.


    "I don''t know. He never shows his true face to others. I''ve never seen him before, but he said that as long as I sacrifice to God, she will help me revive the young master," the old man shook his head.


    I frowned, "but the castle didn''t disappear before, after it appeared?"


    The old man laughed, "one hundred years, I have been looking for a way to let the young master recover, but because of the owner''s reason, I have been unable to leave the castle until the curse of the castle lost its effectiveness and came back here again. I want to find my wife. I know she must have a way, but I still can''t leave here. Later, a man came, and he is very powerful Qiang, he told me that as long as he worships God, he will fulfill my wish. "


    This is the magic wand. Some people believe it. "What are you doing with Xiaojin?" You won''t find yourself cheated.


    "I tried to stop it, but he got me on it." Xiaojin is helpless.

 Chapter 822

    In other words, the old man didn''t intend to hurt Xiaojin? I thought I was going to catch Xiaojin for a change of spirit. I let go of the boy, "well, sorry, I thought you were going to take Xiaojin for a change of spirit."


    The old man looked at Xiaojin and the boy in the coffin. He shook his head. The palm and the back of his hand were all meat. Who would give up. "Well, there''s only one girl here, isn''t there a girl?"


    "Miss Riviera is missing." The old man shook his head helplessly, with a look of pain, "I''m useless. I lost miss varesha."


    If you lose your child, the old man is guilty of a big crime. "Is varesha lost?" Xiaojin was surprised.


    Without waiting to say anything more, suddenly the ceiling was smashed out of a big hole, I quickly squatted down with my head in my arms, and the stones on my head kept falling, filled with dust and fog. Fortunately, the hole didn''t open on my head, otherwise I would be killed by the rocks.


    "I''ll go. What''s the situation? It''s an earthquake?" Xiaojin was also startled.


    I think I probably know what''s going on. First, aren''t you really sent by the demolition team?


    Before the dust cleared away, a voice came from his side, "is that him?"


    "Well," it was a tender girl''s voice, a little strange, but also familiar.


    "What''s his name?" He asked.


    The girl thought for a moment and replied, "hope, hope of hope."


    "Lancey?" A whisper, "yes."


    "Cough, one, what are you doing?" I coughed twice and waved the dust in front of me.


    "Tong Tong?" The girl''s voice is very light. I haven''t reacted yet. I''m coming from the dust. Hang on me, "Tong Tong I miss you. I''m worried. "


    Looking at the Barbie like girl hanging on me, I think I know who she is. No wonder, she is the girl in the portrait and photo. Different from that teenager, she has never changed at all, she is still the same.


    "Miss varesha? Is that miss varesha? " The old man also recognized the girl''s voice and struggled to get up from the ground, but was trampled by a man.


    "Hey, is this guy up to something?" Fitter stepped on the old man''s back and put his silver pistol against his head. "Another vampire."


    "Xiaojin." Ling Yun''s attention is on Xiaojin who is lying on the stone bed. He probably sees that Xiaojin is trapped by the stone bed. He reaches for a yellow amulet and says a mantra. Then he pats Xiaojin. The Yellow amulet goes into Xiaojin''s body and Xiaojin jumps up from the stone bed.


    And the girl hanging on me saw fitter''s action to the old man. Her eyes darkened and her figure flashed. I didn''t notice what happened. Fitter flew out, and the girl stood in front of fitter, no one could see what she had done.


    "Cough," fitter hit the wall and spat blood as he slid down.


    "Fitter." Colicia and kroloch were angry when they saw that their friend was hurt. They left and right at the girl. But not close, suddenly flying up.


    The girl almost subconsciously looked at the coffin, and I also turned to look at it. The boy in the coffin opened his eyes, and his golden eyes were shining. He slowly got up from the coffin, rubbed his shawled broken hair, and then his eyes half narrowed, with a smile, "Bonjour, toutlemonde."


    "Hea." Xiaojin was the first to shout out, and then ran over, "HIA."


    "Well? "I''m not sure Obviously, the boy still remembers Xiaojin. He smiles at Xiaojin and reaches out his hand to pull Xiaojin over. He hugs her tightly. "Jeveuxquevous, AMI."


    "Jen - #039; aipasvude pus long temps," Xiaojin also picked up the boy.


    "Master hea." The old man is excited, the young master is alive, and even the young lady is back. Is there anything better?


    I look at the two teenagers holding together, the picture is too beautiful, some dream, "I always think you next second kiss up more appropriate."


    This sentence is very timely to destroy all the atmosphere. Looking at a group of people''s eyes, I immediately covered my mouth. Well, I didn''t say anything. Then he glanced at the two people who were still floating, "er Excuse me, big brother. Can you put them down now? " Is this flying man?


    The young man glanced at me, and then looked at the two people in the air. Xiaojin also let go of the young man, "let them down, they are my friends."


    "They hurt their sister and grandfather Reese." The teenager was obviously reluctant.


    "Hey, put them down." I opened my mouth.


    The boy looked at it one by one, and then the two fell out of the air. I''m surprised that I fell to the ground heavily. Why do you listen to me so much?


    The girl went up to the boy and said, "Xi, your name will be Xi, Lanxi."


    The boy looked at the girl in confusion, and then looked at it. He frowned and thought about it in his heart. Then he nodded, "I know.""Come on, go home." The girl gave the boy a gentle smile, then stretched out her hand and pulled him out of the coffin.


    "Miss varesha, master Shia," the old man was surprised and went home? Isn''t this their home?


    "Grandpa Reese, please stay here." The girl turned and looked at the old man, "Mom will definitely come back, dad is waiting for mom here, so please continue to stay here, so that mom can find dad."


    The old man slowed down and nodded, "OK, miss and young master, please do well." Then he made a deep bow.


    There is something broken in my ears. I glanced at the sarcophagus. In the middle of the huge Sarcophagus, there is a stone with decorative patterns. The white pattern is in the shape of snowflakes, which is very beautiful.


    "Snowflakes are the flowers in the sky. When they bloom, they will fall from the sky." Someone whispered in his ear.


    Hand unconsciously grasped the old man''s sleeve, "who is it?"


    "What?" The old man looked at me puzzled.


    I covered my eyes with one hand and left with pain, "sacrifice to God Who is it? "


    "This I don''t know The old man shook his head. "I just said that."


    Lingyun see here, a face of strict color, "now what time?"


    "Ah?" Colicia was startled and looked at her watch. "Ten, ten." Replied Corinthia.


    How could it be, "wait, it''s not time yet." Xiaojin exclaimed.


    A quick hand to cover my eyes, "it''s OK, sister, it''s OK."


    "It''s her." I said to a girl, "it must be her."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." A consolation way. "Sister, believe me, she won''t make a decisive move before it''s time."

 Chapter 823

    Do you know something? "She Purpose You Is it... " Gradually, consciousness gradually sank in the palm of one''s hand.


    When on earth did you start to escape from the control? Although the plan can''t keep up with the change, I didn''t expect it to become so fast. Everything that I used to control seems to be getting out of my hands step by step, and I seem to have entered other people''s chessboard.


    I can''t help helping my forehead. This feeling is really bad.


    Slowly got up from the bed, not sure where this is, the overhead light shake some eye pain, I slightly squinted, there is no one around, quiet some strange.


    "Through the cold." I called softly.


    The white ball jumped on his leg and said, "you wake up."


    "Well." I reached for his hair and said, "where are we now?"


    Du Han looked at me in surprise, the tone, the attitude "You Are you Shuo Tong Xue


    I slightly frowned, "otherwise, who do you think I am?"


    "No "No," Du Han said, "are you back?"


    "Not sure." I rubbed my head. "I don''t know if it''s temporary or permanent. What''s the time now? Are we out? "


    "Not yet. After you passed out, you were sent to the castle room to rest," Du Han replied. "It''s about five o''clock now. You''ve been sleeping all day."


    "Where are they?" Did I wrinkle slightly? What was I hiding at that time?


    Du Han jumps down and turns into a human figure. "Fitter is injured. Ling Yun and they are healing her. The vampires have left. The old man is going to clean up the ruined situation in the castle. Those who have been drained of blood also need to make a good arrangement."


    "If there''s anything to arrange, it''s good to make security for the castle." I lifted the quilt and got out of bed. "You stay here. I''ll meet someone."


    "Who are you going to see? How can I explain when they come here and don''t see you? " It''s urgent to pass the cold.


    I look back and smile, "aren''t you fox spirits the best at transformation?" Then, regardless of Du Han''s attitude, he got up and left the room.


    Now my room is on the second floor. I slowly follow the stairs to the entrance of the stairs. I reach out and touch the picture. The cracks seem to disappear. The cracks in space are unstable. The cracks here disappear and will appear in other places.


    I stepped on the steps slowly down, down to the first floor, gently smile, "rabbit, come out."


    In the dark corner, a fluffy rabbit''s head slowly appeared. "Come with me," he said. Then he stepped forward, swaying and singing, "come with me, come with me, I''ll take you where you want to go. Come with me, we''ll go where you want to go in your dreams."


    At the end of the dark corridor was a light. Crossing the exit, I heard the song from the gramophone, "you were born before me, I was born before you are old, you hate me for being born late, I hate you for being born early."


    "Some of your guesses are wrong." He chuckled.


    "The process is not important, the result is right," I murmured. "Now, I have only one doubt."


    "You want to ask, what do they mean by home?" Those people didn''t look like they were born. Unexpectedly, they really said, "their so-called family is not a vampire''s family. What does this blue surname mean?"


    He was silent for a while, then he said, "the one you said is the boy you mean?"


    The wrong answer made me frown a little discontentedly, "yes, do you know him?"


    "I don''t know." He shook his head. "It''s the first time, to be exact, but it seems that he has a lot of say. He called you sister, he''s your brother? "


    "It seems you can''t give me the answer I want." My eyes darkened. "They''re gone, and you don''t need to worry about them anymore. Are you willing to wait here?"


    "My life is endless. I have plenty of time to wait." He gave a long sigh.


    It''s a long time, so there''s plenty of time to wait.


    I think of luomingshang inexplicably, he is the same, but unfortunately, soon I will forget, and let him wait for some time.


    "What are you thinking?" He asked.


    "Just like you, I''m thinking about my husband," I said with a smile. "He''s probably just like you, waiting for me to go back."


    "Then you should go back early." The fingertips tap gently with the music.


    I don''t care about a smile, "won''t wait too long." I''ll go back after this time, though I don''t know whether I remember it or not. "I''m going back," he said. He closed his eyes and fell back. Anyway, the rabbit was there. No matter what I did, he could send me back. Let me play cool once.


    It''s like taking a nap in the clouds. The sun is very comfortable. I couldn''t help turning over.


    "Ow --" there was a scream under him. Also instantly awakened, immediately get up, rub eyes. What the hell? I beat the bird?And then you see the little fox that''s pressed into a two-dimensional plane photo. Some awkwardly tore off the fox that was almost glued to the sheet and shook his tail, "ah, are you ok?"


    "How can it be good?" Duhan exploded, "can you pay attention, there is a live one here."


    "How do I know you''re crawling here waiting for me." I tooted, "by the way, what''s going on now? Where is this? Liuyun, Xiaojin, how are they? And before... "


    Du Han looked at me in surprise. He patted his forehead with his little paw. "Well, it''s back again." Then he sighed helplessly and sat down on one side, "this place is still in the castle. After you fainted, those vampires left. Lingyun are taking care of the seriously injured fitter. The old man is taking care of the aftermath. What else do you want to ask?"


    What else do you want to ask? Why is the fox so righteous? I pulled him up and said, "where did you go before? Haven''t seen you all the time? "


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen you all the time." Du Han struggled for a moment and pointed his butt at me. "And then I found myself at the door all the time."


    "So all you have to do is wait at the door and do nothing." I suddenly became angry. We worked hard inside. Would you like to watch a play outside for me?


    "Blame me. When you go in, the door closes and I can''t get in all of a sudden!" It''s very helpless to go through the cold. "Can you let me go first and have something to say?"


    I rolled my eyes, reached out and let go of Duhan. Duhan fell on the bed and rolled twice before stopping.

 Chapter 824

    I clapped my hands, grabbed a cup of cold boiled water on the table and took a sip. Then I got up and got out of bed.


    "Well, where are you going?" The little fox got up slowly after stabilizing himself.


    "Go and see Liuyun. They are worried." I didn''t care about it after I answered. When I went out, I saw Xiaojin leaning against the wall. I didn''t know what I was thinking. "What are you doing? Wait for me? "


    Xiaojin glanced at me. "No," she said and turned to leave.


    I caught up immediately. "Well, what''s the matter with you? Good friends left, Miss spring? It seems that I have a deep feeling. Let''s hear what you think. "


    My response was a big white eye, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t bother me when you''re free. "


    "Che, it seems that you have something to do with me. Ah, tell me, sister, I''ll be a tree cave for you for free, and listen to your mind." I picked up my feet and put my hand around Xiaojin''s neck.


    "Go, go, go away." Xiaojin pats my paws away.


    Looking at the appearance of Xiaojin, I suddenly thought of something, "Hey, you won''t want to have another moth? We agreed to solve the problem here and let Liuyun accompany me to the Ancheng. You can''t jump the queue. If you want to go to other places, you can either go by yourself or put it in the back. "


    Xiaojin stopped, took a look at me, then lowered his eyelids, "don''t worry, it won''t delay your business, I''ll go there too," said Xiaojin, her eyes became sharp.


    Just go. I Dudu mouth behind Xiaojin, discontented to follow up, "Ai Ai Ai, you come to me will not be to say this, say since you are not to come to me, why do you want to stand outside the door? Is it hard to find Xiaobai? "


    "No, I just happened to pass by." Xiaojin dead duck mouth hard, if his ears are not red, I would believe that.


    I just wanted to say something more. The door next door opened and Ling Yun came out, "Arnold, Xiaojin."


    See Lingyun I instantly happy, immediately picked in the past, "Liuyun, are you ok?"


    "Nothing." Ling Yun rubbed my head, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." I shook my head again and again, "it''s just that Xiaobai may have something to do." is it a matter for me to press it into a two-dimensional photo?


    Ling Yun didn''t say anything more, just chuckled, "you''re OK."


    "Well, when shall we leave?" I looked up at Ling Yun and asked. I don''t want to stay in this kind of place. After all things are settled, I can''t tell what will happen if I stay any longer.


    "Very soon," Ling Yun perfunctorily way, looking at my face collapsed down, helpless comfort way: "at least get fitter wake up."


    "Her family is not here, just let her family come to pick him up," I murmured.


    "Well," Ling Yun sighed helplessly, "are you in such a hurry?"


    Am I in a hurry? Not really. "No, it''s just a little stuffy here. I can''t go out to play. They speak foreign languages, and I can''t understand them. It''s boring. "


    "Boring, let Xiaojin take you for a walk. This is an ancient castle. Don''t you like exploring? It''s enough for you to play here. " Ling Yun always has a way to call back my reasons.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± What else can I say.


    Xiaojin interrupted, "cough, what, it''s better not to walk around. Don''t forget, there''s still a tea field here. If you accidentally enter, I won''t care about you if you can''t get out."


    "You see." I''m suing Ling Yun.


    "Then stay in your room." Lingyun said so.


    OK, I know. I know I''m not born. I just pay for the phone.


    Although Ling Yun said so, I still dragged Xiao Jin and Xiao fox out and stayed in the room? Are you kidding? What am I doing here? Do you think I look like someone who can stay?


    It seems that fitter was beaten a little bit miserably. First, he was blown up by yigei. Fortunately, he was rescued. Later, he was given a second by the girl. Now he is lying on the bed and wrapped up as a mummy by Coria. He hasn''t woken up yet, but Lingyun says that it''s nothing serious. When she wakes up, we can go.


    I didn''t go to see her, so I''m not familiar with her. What''s the use of seeing her? I don''t know how to cure my illness. I dragged Xiaojin and xiaofox around the castle for two times when I was free, but I almost touched the secret passages, darkrooms and tunnels in the castle. I got familiar with the housekeeper. I found that after I got familiar with him, the housekeeper was not as gloomy and terrible as before. He was just a gentle and kind uncle. He laughed all day and made delicious food for us.


    As for those corpse like vampires, they are already dead. Ling Yun made me clean.


    Of course, in my spare time, I still want to ask my uncle about his young lady, "Hey, uncle Reese, does your young lady know me?" Think of before so intimate girl, I always feel strange.


    As a result, uncle Reese looked at me up and down, inside and out, and finally shook his head firmly. "Maybe Miss Arnold met her after she left home. Don''t you remember Miss Arnold?""I don''t remember." I shook my head. "I''m dead. Maybe I knew him before I was alive. After I died, I don''t remember anything."


    "So it is," sighed uncle Reese. "It''s OK. I''ll always remember. Miss Arnold seems to be a very important friend. It doesn''t matter. I''ll always remember."


    "Well," I nodded.


    Uncle Reese laughed. "Does Miss Arnold eat cake? I just made it. "


    "Eat, eat." Don''t forget to eat anything.


    Under the dark blue night sky, there is no cold wind with any temperature whistling across the earth, which makes the leaves rustle. In the courtyard of a white European style villa surrounded by woods and darkness, there are full of white and red roses, which are very eye-catching in the dark.


    Surrounded by white roses in the White Castle, Black Gothic Dress across the white spiral stairs, the girl barefoot, constantly looking for, "snow Snow, here, snow, here I am! " The girl kept shouting, but no one responded, "snow Snow. "


    "Foam After a scream, I woke up from the bed, and the moonlight came in through the window. I got up and went to the window, looking at the bright and clean that did not belong to the human world. I was a little confused, "foam? Foam Who is it? "


    The wind from the window blows the headdress on my head. It''s the amulet Ling Yun gave me at the gathering meeting. I''m not willing to take it off.

 Chapter 825

    I reached for the jingling hair pendant on my head and closed the window. The window showed my own appearance. I twisted my head curiously. How could there be a shadow? I don''t show up. How can I have a shadow?


    Suddenly the shadow on the window waved to me, "Hi."


    "Ah I screamed and collapsed to the ground.


    "Arnold!" Someone called my name in his ear and suddenly opened his eyes. Ling Yun''s worried look came into his eyes. I suddenly held Ling Yun. It was a dream. It turned out to be a dream. "What''s the matter?"


    I hold Lingyun tightly, "I I I had a nightmare I whispered.


    Ling Yun smiles, "OK, it''s OK. It''s just a nightmare. It''s OK. "


    What''s this uneasiness about? "Mmm."


    "Well, don''t think about it any more. Go to bed early. Fitter is awake. It''s time for us to leave after we send her home tomorrow."


    "Set out?" I haven''t turned my mind around for a moment.


    "Yes," Ling Yun reached out and wiped the cold sweat off my forehead, "go where you want to go."


    I want to go to the place, "an Cheng." I murmured.


    "Well." Ling Yun nodded, "I promised to accompany you. Have you forgotten?"


    I grasped Lingyun''s sleeve, "Liuyun, if I remember, will you leave?"


    Ling Yun was stunned by my question. Will he leave? Even he can''t imagine it. It''s a magical and special place. Is it really suitable for him? Can he get used to life there? Or leave her?


    "Do you want me to leave?" Ling Yun asked back, kicking the question back to me.


    "Of course not," I replied immediately, but it''s not a question at all whether I want to or not. "If I don''t want to, won''t you leave me?"


    Ling Yun''s eyes darkened, "Arnold, you..."


    Forget it, it''s all up to this. It''s better to make it all clear. One got up, kissed it, touched it carefully, and then left, "I I like you


    "Arnold," Ling Yun was fooled by my kiss.


    "Does Liuyun like me? Or do you like jiangnuo? " Like me, or like jiangnuo?


    Ling Yun looked at me, eyes complex frown, reached out to touch my head, forced out a smile, "time is late, early rest."


    Escape? Looking at Ling Yun lying back, I sat by the bed, but no longer sleepy. The first confession was so soft that it came back. Looking at Ling Yun with his back to me, my eyes darkened and I also followed him back.


    Maybe Xiaojin is right.


    A night without words, a night without sleep. This is probably a dream, a dream in a dream.


    Wake up the next day, I still face him, this is a dream, a dream without an end.


    I didn''t sleep all night. When I got on the plane, I clenched Ling Yun''s arms. Then the little fox, who had been turned into a human, was picked down and stuffed into my arms. Forget it. It''s the same in everyone''s arms. Just let me catch up. Ling Yun didn''t say much, just laughed.


    "I''m going back." Du Han sits in front of Lingyun, looks at the morning light outside the window and murmurs. How long has it been since she died that he has never been back there.


    I opened my eyes slightly and squinted again. Du Han took a look at me and then said, "I don''t remember telling you, but now I still want to tell you that it''s impossible for you to talk to him."


    "Well?" I soft Nuo Nuo of doubt a, what ghost?


    "You are two people in different worlds, and you already have a husband and children. If you can''t control your feelings, you will regret it when you recover." Crossing the cold seems to remind me of the words of warning.


    I was stunned for a long time before I remembered what Du Han said. Then my eyes darkened, "my husband Child, what kind of person I used to be? Why is there a husband? Who is my husband? "


    "You''re a secret marriage master." Du Han replied, "you used to be cold. Cold blooded, he knows money but not people, but he cares about his family. For you, everyone in antique street is your family. You always fight hard to protect them. "


    There are probably two kinds of people, "well Is my husband a ghost, too? I''m a Yin marriage master. I married myself? "


    "To be exact, you didn''t marry yourself," Dufresne said with a pause. "In fact, I''ve heard all these things before I went. As for your husband It''s OK to say it''s a ghost, but it''s not a ghost. "


    "What''s that?" What is a ghost and not a ghost, half a ghost and half a man?


    Du Han was silent for a moment, "he is The underworld


    "Oh," said Hades, eh? "What?" I blew my hair. What do you mean? Pluto? The underworld one? Xiaojin and his master''s immediate superior?


    "Well," said Du Han, I knew you would have such a big reaction. "So I told you not to go out, or you''ll regret it."I regret it now. There is a husband of Hades who hangs in the sky. If he is found cheating, it is estimated that Ling Yun and I will play together.


    Du Han rubbed my head with his head. "Well, you can sleep. The plane won''t arrive until a while, and then turn to the direct train."


    "Train?" When do you have to sit.


    "Don''t worry. Soon, the train to the east of an''cheng is not on the way to the world." Du Han comforted me, "you sleep for a while."


    "Well," I nodded and went to sleep on Du Han.


    Today''s city is still sunny. Beautiful crows fall on the tower and comb their wings. At the foot of the tower bell suddenly sounded, the white bird immediately flapped his wings and flew high into the air. Only a few white feathers fell from the air. One hand reached out to catch the white feather, with a smile on his beautiful face.


    She yelled at the man in the dark blue uniform on the roof, "work hard and don''t be lazy."


    "I said Noel, I''m the captain of the guard. You asked me to repair your roof." Muchuan cried discontentedly, but his work didn''t stop.


    "Why, isn''t the guard just for the people? What do you dislike now? How much oil and water do you think I don''t know from our commercial street every year? I''ll let you repair the roof. Do you want to die? " Beautiful eyes full of complaints of dissatisfaction.


    "Oh, no way." A captain embarrassed smile, "how can the roof suddenly leak?"


    "I don''t know. Fix it for me. I''ll prepare black tea and cake." With that, he threw a wink at Muchuan and turned to enter the room.

 Chapter 826

    The crow flew all the way through the layers of houses, flew to a street with a strong sense of simplicity, stopped on the street pillars, and continued to peck feathers. This street is no busier than the commercial street. People who set up stalls, set up shops, go shopping, and travel all come here unconsciously.


    The girl of the antique shop came out, waved to the man opposite and called out, "good morning, master Xiaowu." after getting the same smile and greeting, she looked up at the blue sky, transparent blue and beautiful blue.


    "What a beautiful day." Then he waved to the sky, "good morning."


    There was a man with long hair sitting on the soft floor of the shop. He stopped and suddenly closed the book in his hand. The gentle radian of his mouth said, "you''re back at last." I''m finally waiting for you.


    I have no memory when the plane turns to the train on the way. I almost sleep all the way. When I have another impression, I am already on the train. The carriage is flying smoothly on the track, and the scenery outside the window is basically flashing. And the person holding me changed from Duhan to Lingyun. Duhan, who was holding me, now shrinks in my arms and is held by me.


    "Awake?" Ling Yun watched me wake up and said with a smile, "are you hungry?"


    "Well," I was really awakened by hunger. I looked around and found that it was quiet and terrible. There were only a few people in the car. At this time, it was dark outside. It seemed that it was already evening.


    Probably seeing my doubts, Ling Yun smiles, "there are trains and planes leading to an''cheng, but they are all for people. This car is not for ordinary people. The east side of an''cheng is a special place, where not only people live, but also demons, demons, ghosts and spirits. This bus goes straight to the east side. There are not many people who know about it, so there are not many people who take it. Thanks to you. "


    "Me?" I did not understand the blink, and then rub the eyes, not very comfortable feeling. "I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?"


    "Come, come, come," Xiao Jin called just after he was hungry. He also pushed a dining car with all kinds of delicious food on it.


    "Wow! Did you rob? " I was surprised. "No steward."


    "Do you think the steward in this car is human?" Xiaojin rolled his eyes at me, and then sat down opposite us, "but it''s all up to you."


    It''s me again, "what the hell."


    After a pause, Xiao Jin put all the food in the dining car on the table in front of him. "The image ambassador of antique street, with your face, you can walk horizontally in Ancheng."


    Ha ha. I choose to be inaudible.


    The food on the train is as good as a five-star hotel. It''s really delicious. After dinner, looking at the dark night scene outside, I yawned and leaned in Lingyun''s arms. "How long will it take to get there?"


    Ling Yun smiles and raises his arm. "If you''re sleepy, go to sleep. It''s my first time to go to an''cheng, and I don''t know how long it will take."


    "Xiaobai, do you know?" I wake up the fox in my arms.


    "I don''t know," Du Han murmured with his eyes closed, "you never take this bus to get in and out of an''cheng, and you seldom take it. I don''t know how long the train will take to get there. "


    Well, "I''ll sleep for a while and call me when I get there." I yawned again and closed my eyes in Ling Yun''s arms.


    Xiaojin cleaned up the plates on the table and made a pot of tea. Seeing that the people in Lingyun''s arms were sure to be asleep, she said, "cloud, what do you think?"


    "Well? What do you mean? " Ling Yun asked in a puzzled way.


    "Bring her back here?" Xiao Jin''s eyes pressed Ling Yun, "even if she knew, she would remember all the consequences after she came back here, that is, she was getting farther and farther away from us."


    Lingyun pause, "don''t you think it''s unfair?"


    "What?" Xiaojin frowned. what do you mean? unfair?


    "Arnold accompanies you to find your lost memory, but he doesn''t remember who he is. He always listens to others about how powerful and powerful he was before, but he has no impression at all." Ling Yun replied, and then looked up at Xiaojin, "I can understand Xiaojin''s mood. You want to keep Arnold by your side forever, not only for you, but for me, Arnold is also a very important family. But because of this, you can''t deprive her of the right to remember her family. Ann Cheng, there are also family members who have been waiting for her to go home."


    Xiaojin looked at the sleeping girl, her eyes darkened, "maybe you''re right, I''m selfish, but For them, Arnold is dead. What''s the point of waiting any longer? "


    "Who knows." Ling Yun sighed, "maybe for them, she will not die. After all, she is such a powerful person. How could she die?"


    "Boss," Xiaojin lowered his head, holding the teacup, rubbing his thumb on the edge of the cup, "boss, in fact, you like Arnold very much."


    Ling Yun was stunned and turned to look at the scenery outside the window without answering. Xiao Jin continued, "you know, Arnold likes you. In fact, not long ago, I warned her not to be paranoid, but now I find that it''s better to make it clear earlier that every day is a day. Maybe after you can be together, Arnold won''t think about restoring those memories any more. ""Are you afraid, Xiaojin?" Ling Yun suddenly asked.


    "Afraid?" Xiaojin is stunned. Are you afraid? It seems a little bit.


    "Afraid of the place called Antique Street, afraid of Shuo Tong snow?" Ling Yun turned to look at Xiaojin, "little fans are afraid to see idols?"


    The tone is full of a trace of fun, and Xiao Jin Shua blushes, "just No. It''s just... "


    "It''s just that you don''t know what kind of person Shuo Tong Xue is. You''re worried that Arnold won''t be Arnold after he recovers his memory, right?" Ling Yun sees Xiao Jin''s worry, and then firmly answers, "no, Arnold will always be Arnold."


    Xiaojin suddenly understood something. "Cloud, you don''t want to..."


    "I think I won''t go back to Ling''s house. " Ling Yun smiles, looking for a lifetime of place, go so many places, but in order to find a don''t even know what it is, but he seems to find. The place called Ancheng. Maybe that''s what he''s looking for. "We''re all looking for what we''ve lost. You are looking for your master, I am looking for a peace of mind, and Arnold is looking for memory and family. Our destination is the same. "


    Xiaojin''s eyes darkened, and the hand holding the cup became more and more uneasy.

 Chapter 827

    "Ancheng..." What kind of place is it?


    The tea in the teacup is already cold. Xiaojin holds the teacup and looks out the window at the more intense darkness. She feels more uneasy. She is uneasy when she arrives at a strange place. What will greet them?


    The cold tea poured into a flowerpot in full bloom on the window, and the blooming flower was immediately frozen into an ice flower. Then it fell to pieces.


    The sky has changed from dark to sunny day, and our location has also changed from the train to a hotel. The room is full of fragrant flowers, which makes people sleep very comfortable. After I woke up for the first time, I felt relaxed. I got up, opened the window and looked out. In the past, my eyes were full of flowers. It was like a beautiful city of flowers, and there were many flowers I couldn''t name How can there be so many flowers? The white and blue beaked bird flew overhead, landed on the windowsill and combed its feathers. I felt its feathers curiously. The bird seemed to notice something and spread its wings to fly high into the sky.


    "It''s a kind of crow peculiar to Ancheng. It''s a kind of bird that can only survive in Ancheng." Someone came in. He was in the form of a human. With a smile on his face, "welcome home."


    Looking at his gentle smile, I also unconsciously smile, "Hmm!" Although I still can''t remember it now, it makes me very comfortable, a kind of The warmth of return.


    "How''s it going? Do you remember anything? " He sat aside and sat down.


    "Mm-hmm ~" I shook my head and couldn''t remember anything, "but I feel comfortable here. I like it here."


    "Yes, you like it very much." Du Han nodded. "Do you want to go out for a walk? Maybe I can remember something. "


    I hesitated, "what about Liuyun and Xiaojin?"


    "Xiao Jin wants to see his master. Ling Yun takes him to the antique street to say hello." Du Han replied.


    "In the antique street I blinked in bewilderment.


    Du Han shook his head. "No, if a stranger wants to enter the underworld, he must go through the gate of the underworld. The only gate of the underworld is in the antique street, and if he wants to contact the underworld, he also needs to go to the antique street."


    I looked out the window at the birds. "Antique street?" Is that where I came from?


    "Do you want to see it?" Du Han asked.


    "I..." I hesitated, "I''m afraid..." Now I don''t remember anything, know nothing about here, have nothing, afraid to meet those people in the past, I will be afraid.


    Du Han said with a smile, "then go to other places and don''t stay here."


    "Well." I nodded.


    I pulled the windbreaker left by Lingyun at the head of the bed and put it on. The corner of the windbreaker is enough to wrap me up. Now it''s almost November. Although I can''t feel it, it''s better to wear more. The sleeve is a little long. I rolled it twice and went out with the cold.


    It''s also a bustling city that has never been seen before. People come and go, and there are lots of traffic. Who can think that this is a city that includes people, ghosts, demons and demons. It''s an ordinary bustling city.


    Trot forward two steps, directly floated up, curious here to see, there to see, everything is not much familiar, but also not strange. In front is a fountain square, but now the weather is cold, the fountain no longer spray water, a lot of white pigeons scattered on the square, with white jade and blue beaked birds in the middle of the fish eye mixed with white pigeons.


    I squatted there and watched the birds eat. The dove jumped twice and flew in front of me. It seemed to be begging for food. I stretched out my hand and followed its feathers. It immediately fluttered its wings and flew away.


    Duhan followed and handed me a bag of bird food. "Don''t make it too public. There''s no need to be outside here. Most people here can see you."


    I blinked, looked at Duhan, and then nodded. Yes, this is the so-called city of yin and Yang. It''s all because people here live so much like ordinary cities. "Can these birds see me, too? Did they fly here after they died? "


    "No," Du Han sneered, "they are alive, but many animals are born with vision."


    "Oh," I nodded, reached for a handful of bird food, and immediately flew over. A group of birds bit by bit in my palm.


    There are many people playing and feeding in the square. After feeding a bag of bird food, I didn''t feed any more. I got up and looked up at the distant scenery. It''s really beautiful. It''s not like a place connecting hell, but stepping into the paradise of Eden, which makes people want to live here all their lives.


    In the distance, a group of people in blue uniforms came up this way. "Who are those people? What''s the ceremony? Or activity? "


    Du Han also followed to see past, facial expression some tangle, how so not smooth, "is the guard of an city."


    "The guard?" I don''t understand, "police?"


    "It''s about the same, but it''s not the same." Du Han explained, "the guard is directly under Ancheng. It does not belong to the armed forces of the country. Even the leaders of the country can not command them."


    "Wow I couldn''t help exclaiming, "so bad." Looking at that group of teams getting closer and closer, the leader was a man with shawl hair, with some handsome on his serious face. No wonder there were girls who kept making eyes at him all the way.Looking at them passing by, the leader glanced at me. Suddenly, he seemed to see something incredible. He suddenly widened his eyes. His steps unconsciously stopped and stopped in front of me.


    "Girl?" He twitched his mouth, muttered a name, and the guards behind him stopped, all looking at me with a look of hell.


    "You..." Who are you? I haven''t asked, the man without saying a word, a hand will hold me, arms tight as if to rub me into the body.


    Very warm, very hot body temperature burning in the body, which I have never had, he held very tightly, but I felt a burst of discomfort, inexplicable disharmony, we seem to know each other, but it should not be like this.


    "You Who are you? " I asked in his arms.


    I felt the person holding me tremble, then slowly let me go, "you..."


    "Cough." Du Han coughed, "she''s dead. Now she''s a spirit. Her memory is gone."


    The man looked at Duhan, looked down at me, reached out and touched my face, "don''t you remember? It doesn''t matter. Just come back, girl. Just come back. "


    "Well," I nodded.

 Chapter 828

    Still don''t know who this is? How come we cuddle and cuddle as soon as we come up? Did we have a good relationship before? "You are Who? Did we have a good relationship before? "


    "Cough." "Cough, cough." As soon as I asked, a group of guards in the back coughed violently, and the man''s face also showed a trace of embarrassment. Yu Guang glared at a group of people behind him, then looked back at me and rubbed my head, "my name is Muchuan, captain of the guard. If you remember, you don''t have to forget. "


    The temperature of the top of my head is not as gentle as Ling Yun, but a burst of blazing heat. I touched the rubbed top of my head, which is not bad. Then I looked up at him with a bright smile comparable to the sunshine, "well, brother Muchuan is good."


    The trough! So sweet, the man subconsciously covered his nose and mouth, so sweet smelly girl is the first time to see, amnesia is not necessarily a bad thing, "cough. Hello


    "Although I don''t remember the past, and I don''t remember brother Muchuan, I can feel that brother Muchuan is very important to me, and I will try to remember it." So don''t worry, I will remember, once friends, you are all the wealth I don''t give up.


    No, no, no, you''re better than before. Don''t remember. "Well, what? I have to patrol. Let''s go first." Said, low head turned to leave, walked two steps back, "by the way, if you can, to see Noel, she also miss you." Then he turned and went on.


    "Noel?" Who? I scratched my head in bewilderment.


    "A very important friend, too." Duhan, explain to me. He put his hand over his mouth and covered the corner of his mouth.


    "Oh." I nodded and couldn''t help touching my chest. This feeling is actually pretty good. Seeing the brilliance in the eyes of the people I used to know, I suddenly have the color of hope, inexplicable Happy.


    "Do you want to see it?" Du Han asked. "By the way, I''ll buy you two clothes."


    After thinking for a while, I nodded reluctantly, "OK, let''s go and have a look. But buying clothes or something Do you have any money with you? "


    Du Han smiles mysteriously, "I don''t need money, I think."


    No money? Can people give it away for free?


    As a matter of fact, it''s free.


    In front of the high-end clothing store, the mature woman in red skirt looks like a flaming rose in full bloom in winter, burning everyone''s heart. God has given such a woman everything that belongs to a mature woman, mature, sexy, charming, coquettish, dignified and elegant. But now this woman, is a face excited hide face to cry bitterly.


    What did I do?


    Heaven and earth conscience, I went into the shop to fight there, and then the waiter in the shop screamed, and then called the landlady. That is, this mature and beautiful woman, and after seeing me, she was stunned for three to five seconds, then suddenly covered her mouth and cried.


    "That Sister, don''t cry, I You... " I''m in a hurry.


    Du Han looked at the play like, "it''s no use crying to death, she won''t remember who you are."


    Mature woman looked at the eye Du Han, "what do you mean?"


    Du Han sighed. Why did everyone have to explain? I glared at him, and then explained to the beautiful sister, "that is to say, I''m dead, and I don''t remember many things in my life. Also, pretty sister, my name is jiangnuo now. Maybe it''s different from the person you used to know. "


    Women Leng there for a long time did not respond, the heart of a strong trough, trough! Such a sweet girl must not be the one I know. It''s not the same. It''s just two people. Can amnesia make a person so cute? She casually touched two tears, "it''s OK, it''s OK, I will always remember. Even if I can''t remember it all my life, it''s OK. You can call me sister Noel


    Du hanleng, you are taking advantage of the danger of others, abducting the underage girl when people can''t remember, aren''t you? And the party has no sense of crisis at all, "OK, sister Noel." I cried sweetly.


    "Well, believe me, it''s a good thing you can''t remember." The voice of Nen Nen is much more popular than that of the old girl before. It''s estimated that she''ll fight her life in front of those old things and won''t let her remember.


    "Ah?" I blinked in bewilderment.


    Minor took a deep breath, took a long breath, cleared up his mood, and shifted the target to me. "What are you wearing? A raincoat? That Fox over there, is that what you did to your master? What does a girl look like when she dresses like this? "


    "It''s none of my business. I changed her clothes." Du Han rolled his eyes, "do you want to go to her owner?"


    "Owner?" Minor didn''t understand.


    "What keeper!" I stare at Du Han, "it''s Liuyun. Liuyun is very good to me. I don''t need new clothes."


    Minor couldn''t help taking a breath. "Who do you say?"


    "Flowing Clouds." I don''t understand why there is such a big reaction.


    "His name is Ling Yun!" Du Han corrected my mistake, "she has been telling people to flow cloud, rest assured that it is a person, not a ghost."Minor breathed a sigh of relief and murmured, "I thought he came back, too." Then he took me into the inner room and started a huge project of trying on clothes. It turns out that I shouldn''t have stepped into this kind of clothing store. Isn''t the lesson I learned from shopping with Lingxi last time enough? I must be cursed, that''s why I fight with the clothing store. I don''t know how this woman can be so strong. I have no room to resist.


    In the end, I fell into Du Han''s arms before I lost my breath. I''m so tired.


    "You haven''t changed that." Minor had no choice but to smile.


    Du Han took a look at one of my clothes. It''s a white splendid Tang suit. It''s embroidered with blue patterns and blue and gold rims. It''s good to set off the accessories on my head. "Free?"


    Minor heard a clench of teeth, "you can pay, I don''t want money to burn hands."


    "No money," Du Han put out his hand to pick me up, "don''t disturb your business, my master is tired, want to go back to sleep."


    "Wait," minor called to us. "Where do you live now? Back to Have you returned to the spirit hall? "


    Du Handun, looked at the person who was about to fall asleep in his arms, "to see her own hospital, she wants to go back, I will accompany her back." Said, directly left this prosperous commercial street.


    Almost went all out to run back to the hotel room.

 Chapter 829

    Du Han was flustered in his eyes. He put the person in his arms on the bed carefully. Then he pulled the phone of the hotel and dialed Lingyun''s mobile phone number.


    Breathing a lot of heavy, quietly listening to the beep over there, in the heart of a strong anxious cry, quick answer the phone, quick answer the phone, when about to hang up, the mobile phone connected, "Hey, something''s wrong." Duhan almost cried out.


    There was silence for a while, and then said carelessly, "crossing the cold?"


    Duhan is also a Leng, "season feather seal?" Then he took a look at the phone and dialed right, "where''s Lingyun? Why is his cell phone in your hands


    "They went to the underworld. The underworld had different signals, so I kept my cell phone. What''s the matter? " Ji Yu Feng asked strangely.


    Du Han was anxious, "let them come back quickly! She She seems to be disappearing


    Ji Yufeng heard, but also a Leng, then exploded, "what disappeared? Who do you say is going to disappear? "


    "Shuo Tong Xue, your master," Du Han called, "just now we were in minor''s clothing store. I saw her hands seem transparent."


    "Transparent..." Ji Yufeng was completely stupid, "could it be Because the spirit power of the ghost is unstable? Master queen, how is she now? "


    Du Han looked at the man on the bed. "I fell asleep, but it never happened before. Some part of my body suddenly disappeared. In a word, let Ling Yun come back quickly. He is a soul master and should know more about it. "


    "But..." Ji Yufeng a strength of anxious, "they are now in the underworld, who knows where to go, when to come out."


    Du Han is also worried. He looks at the person on the bed and sleeps soundly. It seems that what he saw just now is an illusion. Without waiting for him to say anything more, he hears someone talking over there, "Yufeng, who are you calling? Just heard you say master queen? Is it the master? "


    Then Ji Yufeng said, "when did you come, elder martial sister? Oh, it''s What? You heard me wrong Then he said to his mobile phone, "I''ll tell you later. As soon as they come out, I''ll tell them. Take care of her during this period." Then he hung up.


    Du Han took a deep breath, put the phone back, stood by the bed and stared at the sleeping person for a moment. It should be the illusion that disappeared just now. She is here.


    Until the evening, Lingyun and Xiaojin didn''t come back. After a day''s sleep, I smelled the delicious food from the hotel and floated up. Looking at the delicious food on the table, I blinked, "Xiaobai, where did you get the money to buy food?" Ling Yun and Xiao Jin are not here. It''s not outside. Where did you get these food?


    "No money." Du Han gave me a proud smile.


    "You don''t have to pay for it." I don''t have the good spirit to say, but have to eat good, no matter how it comes, first eat again. Du Han looked at me with all his strength, a pair of eager to talk and stop. Let me feel a little strange, "well, do you have anything to say?" After a pause, it suddenly exploded, "isn''t this the last dinner you sent me? You sold me? Or send me to the underworld? I''ll tell you, if you don''t dare to come here, I''ll take off your fox skin to make a collar! "


    Du Han''s face was black, "shut up, eat." looking at such spirit, it seems that there is nothing wrong. Is that really wrong? I dare not be careless. "Have you had any discomfort lately?"


    "Uncomfortable?" I bit the lamb chops and shook my head. "No, it''s good. It''s just It''s easy to get sleepy. " It seems that I always like to be sleepy. I sleep when others are sleeping, and I still sleep when others are working.


    Du Han was relieved. "When can you get rid of sleepiness?"


    I made a grimace at him, "have Liuyun and Xiaojin not come back yet?"


    "It''s troublesome for the underworld to find someone, and the time of the underworld and the human world is different." Du Han explained to me, "don''t worry, Xiaojin is also the ghost of the underworld. There are still some contacts in the underworld. Lingyun''s strength is not bad. Don''t worry, it will be OK."


    "Well," I nodded, suddenly thinking of something. "My parents Are they here, too? Or Or was it buried somewhere else? " I have never heard anything about my parents in their narration. They are probably dead.


    Du Han was stunned, "you You don''t have parents


    "No parents?" I was stunned, "am I an orphan?"


    How to answer that? "No," Du Han hesitated for a moment, and then replied, "yes, you have adoptive parents. They are not here."


    "Where is that?" It''s good to have parents. It''s OK to have foster parents. "Who are they? Is he also a Taoist


    Du Han shook his head, nodded again, and then had no choice but to smile, "I''m not very clear, I said, this is before I met you, but I don''t know you for a long time."


    "I haven''t known you for a long time, and you''ve been so devoted to me." I have a bad smile.


    Du Han didn''t get angry, but suddenly he came over and touched my forehead, "because I can''t lose my family any more."I bit the sheep bone and froze there. The hot temperature came from my forehead. It was the sign of the contract.


    Ever since I met the handsome captain of the guard in blue on the street, I expected that I might meet "Acquaintances" every day in the next few days. But I didn''t expect that someone would come to the door directly. After dinner, when I went to return the dining car, people of four colors jumped in from the window. Hey, even if I can''t think from the perspective of normal people, this is the 33rd floor. Brother, are you coming up like this? Niudun Stein, they will cry. Is it really good to ignore gravity?


    "What are you doing first?" I nervously looked at the four people in front of me, and moved to the door, intending to find a chance to escape. Anyway, I was a ghost, but I didn''t have to open the door, which saved a lot of time. They all look like human beings. If the entity needs to open the door, it will take a few seconds. This is the time to save lives.


    Before I finished analyzing the escape route, the girl in red skirt suddenly rushed up and held me and cried, "Miss, I knew Miss would be OK. Hong finally found Miss."


    Miss? There''s a big question mark on my head. What the hell? Who am I? The boy in the water blue coat pulled the girl off me. "Well, Hong, you''re going to be very troubled. You''d better explain it first. After all Now the lady doesn''t remember us

 Chapter 830

    One of them just came down here, and the boy in white came up again. The boy didn''t say anything. He just hugged me tightly. After a while, he loosened his grip, stepped back two steps and knelt down on one knee. "I''m sorry, miss. I''m just too excited to do such a disrespectful thing. Miss, forgive me."


    "Eh eh eh?" What kind of situation is this?


    The other three also knelt down, "excuse me, miss."


    "I What sin can I forgive? " We''ve already got it. Is there no one to explain it to me?


    The boy in white gave a little salute. "I''m Bai Ya. We''re all ladies'' servants."


    "Valet?" How did this become an ancient court drama again? Am I sleepwalking?


    "Miss, I''m hongluan." The girl in red also said before.


    "Miss, I''m blue ice." The blue boy gave me a gentle smile.


    "Miss," cried the last gloomy boy, his voice trembling, "I''m Qingfeng, no matter what Miss looks like. I will keep Miss safe whether she remembers me or not. It''s so good to see that the young lady is OK now. If the young lady wants to be punished, I will die without regret. "


    Hey, don''t be so terrible. Who wants you to die. "That I I''m not sure if you recognize the wrong person or think I''ve lost my memory. What''s your play? "Descendants of the Qing Dynasty?"


    "How can miss be compared with those ordinary people." The girl in red was in a hurry.


    The boy in white stopped her and said, "Miss, I just forgot. I won''t disturb Miss either. When Miss remembers, we will show up again. It''s just He suddenly got up and approached me. "I hope the young lady can remember our names."


    Mm-hmm. I''ll remember that, so you can go.


    Four people left from the window, I was relieved. Are there so many secondary diseases these days? What apprentice came out before, but this time there were four inexplicable attendants.


    Duhan seems to have been waiting outside for a long time, waiting for all the people in the room to leave before he came in. Looking at him coming in, I just said hello and climbed into bed.


    "I''ve been sleeping all day, and I''m still sleeping." Du Han said with a helpless smile.


    "What else can I do without sleep?" I rolled my eyes. I admire you for finding me a night market in this cold day.


    Du Han said with a smile, "go to sleep."


    Looking at him, I stopped. "Are you going out?"


    "Well," Du Han nodded, "be careful yourself. I''ll be back soon."


    "Oh." It seems that he is going to the antique street to say hello.


    When I went out to Duhan, the room became quiet. I pulled the quilt and covered myself. I lay on the bed, but I couldn''t sleep. Ling Yun and Xiaojin didn''t know what was going on. I couldn''t find master Xiaojin. I only saw pictures and portraits of what master Xiaojin looked like. She was a noble and elegant woman with ancient charm.


    In a daze, I seemed to hear the cry of a child outside. I suddenly woke up. There was a child''s voice outside. It was not a dream. I got up and went to the window to look down. There seemed to be a little girl crying across the road from the hotel. She was about two or three years old. Did she leave her family?


    In an instant, I floated down from the window and in front of the girl, "little sister, what''s the matter? What about mom and dad? "


    The little girl is still wiping her tears. I suddenly have a feeling that the little girl looks up like a twisted devil''s face, but it doesn''t. The little girl rubs her tears and looks up at me. She is stunned for two seconds and pours on me. "Mom!"


    The trough! "Well, little sister, I''m not your mother." I''m still a child. Please let me go.


    "Mom." The little girl seemed to stick to me with an iron heart.


    "Little sister, where are your parents? My sister will take you to your parents You can''t take advantage of it.


    "Mom." The little girl just held me.


    I pause, "little girl, where is your home?"


    "Go home with mom." That''s what it''s all about, isn''t it?


    But sighed, "that goes back with the elder sister first, later helps you to look for the family." It''s so late now. I''d better send them to the police station when they come back.


    "It''s mom." The little girl corrected me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± This little girl has an extraordinary will. Well, call her whatever you like.


    Take the little girl back to the hotel room. The child is well dressed. Parents will worry about losing the child. "Little sister, are you hungry?" I wonder if my child hasn''t had dinner yet?


    "Little right is not hungry." The little girl shook her head.


    "Xiaoyou? Your name is Xiaoyou. " What a lovely name.


    "It''s little right," the little girl rolled into the bed, "right and left."¡°¡­¡­¡± What kind of parents can take such a hasty name?


    This child is very good. He sleeps with me in his arms all night. He doesn''t kick the quilt and doesn''t move. He just seems to be very insecure and rubs me in his arms. The next morning, I got up and cleaned up. I was going to take the little girl to the police station, but I didn''t seem to know where the police station was.


    No matter, go out and have a look. You can always find your child''s parents. Just don''t be an adult dealer.


    The little girl sat by the bed kicking her legs and biting a lollipop in her mouth. I went over and took the lollipop out of her mouth. "I eat sugar without brushing my teeth in the morning. Be careful of tooth decay."


    "Well Little right is not afraid of cavities. " Although I said that, I didn''t cry for sugar.


    "Well, go brush your teeth. Can you brush your teeth by yourself?" Can such a small child do it by himself?


    "Little right," the little girl nodded. Then he ran to the bathroom and brushed his teeth on the stool.


    Real clever good child, compared with many people will like it. Should I be glad I haven''t been abducted by the traffickers? When the door opened, I smelled the smell of breakfast. I was going to take the little girl out for breakfast.


    "Get up so early?" Du Han came into the room with breakfast. "You shouldn''t have stayed up all night."


    "No, I''m asleep." I made the bed at will. "I picked up a lost child last night. I plan to go out early today and take her to find her family. Since you are here, where is the police station? Take her to the police station. "


    Du Han has a headache. "Why do you like to pick up strange things so much?"

 Chapter 831

    Every five hundred years, the Phoenix will bear all the hatred and enmity in the world, and throw itself into the raging fire. After burning, it turns into ashes, and then reborn from the ashes. After the rebirth, the Phoenix is more beautiful and its fur is more dazzling.


    "What''s weird." I opened the breakfast delivered by Duhan. "Children go right, do not want to leave, so obedient, so small children will be abducted."


    "All right, all right, just take her to the police station later. Don''t mind your own business any more." Du Han sighed helplessly. "And the child?"


    "Washing." Breakfast is a simple Chinese breakfast, steamed buns and fried dough sticks. Just then, the door of the bathroom opened, and the little girl came out of the bathroom. Looking at one more person in the room, she looked up curiously, "little fox?"


    Du Han said, "girl, are you going to send your daughter to the police station?"


    "What?" I''m stunned. What the hell?


    Du Han reached out and picked up the little girl. "This is your girl. I seem to have told you before that you have children. This is your daughter."


    Oh, no wonder I called my mother all the time. It turned out that she was really my daughter. I poked the little girl''s face and said, "what should I do now? I''m not going to take care of children now. "


    "You didn''t know that before!" Du Han glared at me.


    "I can''t help it. I''m a child myself. How do you want me to take care of children?" I spit out my tongue and look at xiaotuanzi, "how old am I? Am I an adult? The children are so old. "


    "It''s not your own," Du Han said, thrusting Xiaoyou to me. "Hold your own child."


    As soon as the little girl arrived in my arms, she immediately jumped on me with a look of joy. She put two small hands around my neck and gave me a mouthful on my face. "Mom, mom, Xiaoyou will be obedient and no longer mischievous. Xiaoyou will listen to Aunt Mingyu and dad. Mom won''t leave Xiaoyou any more."


    Hearing the child say so, I feel inexplicably sad. I''m really not a good mother. Although I say I''m dead, I just put such a small child away, and. "Well, little right, my mother won''t leave little right." I said immediately. The little girl also nibbled at her face.


    Du Han laughed, "OK, have breakfast. Your apprentice will come and let him take the child back. It''s not convenient for you now."


    It''s really inconvenient. If I let my child know that I''ve found him another father, I don''t know what the expression will be. "Apprentice? The last one? " The second disease with abnormal brain? I''m a little worried.


    "Don''t look at him like that, but he is inexplicably reliable. When you are away, he has grown up a lot." Du Han comforted him and handed him a meat bun. The girl grabbed it and put it in her mouth.


    Reliable? Don''t see, grow up to grow like that? Is it crooked? "What did he come for?"


    "If Lingyun and Xiaojin want to go to the underworld, they must pass him." Du Han brought me another bun. "After breakfast, they are expected to be back today."


    "Really?" My eyes lit up.


    "Well." Du Han''s eyes were darkened, "if you don''t have a branch."


    "Out of the way..." I don''t understand, why is there a problem?


    Du Handun, but don''t know how to say, "in a word, your things are not as simple as you think, this place is not so simple, you and Ling Yun for here, are likely to have an accident."


    "Ah?" I still don''t understand, "what can happen in broad daylight?"


    Du Han thinks it''s a waste of time to talk to me now. "Eat your dinner."


    Just sat down, a quick knock on the door, thought, Du Han immediately got up, said with a smile. "Speak of the devil." Then turn around and open the door. As a result, as soon as I opened the door, I saw the person at the door. My hand slipped and the door fell heavily. A cold sweat oozed from his head.


    I heard the sound of almost throwing the door, turned to look, "what''s the matter? Who is it? "


    "No No, No Du Han shook his head.


    Then, a roar came from the outside, "Duhan, open the door for me. I see you. Open the door. Don''t hide in it."


    It''s a girl. Oh, I get it. "Peach blossom debt? Shall we make room for you? "


    "Go," Du Han glared at me. Then helplessly open the door, "looking for you."


    Me? In a daze, I looked at the girl at the door. She was in her twenties, with beautiful curly hair and blue skirt. She was very beautiful. She was a little similar to minor I saw yesterday, but not as mature and sexy as minor.


    "Aunt MIA." Small right see the girl at the door, immediately long arm rushed to the past, keep the girl''s legs, but the girl has been looking at me. Eyes flashing tears, want to say something, mouth moved, but did not say anything.


    "Hello." I waved in embarrassment.


    "Are you a fool?" The other side spoke, a mouth is inexplicable scold. I''m stunned. What do you mean? "Why do you want to die on your own? Why do you want to go when you know it''s dangerous? It''s none of your business what they want to do. Just do your duty well. Will Muchuan let you go? What does the four evil spirits array concern you? What does the dead concern you? What does the falling of the altar concern you? Does this world have anything to do with you? Do you think you are the Savior? Or a superhero? Do you think that''s great? Did you think about it for us before you did it? If If you''re really gone, what should I do? I haven''t graduated yet. You are such an irresponsible master. Sobbing. " Speaking of the end, I cried directly. The more I said, the more I cried, the more I cried. Then I ran over and hugged me. I was covered with tears and snot.Du Han looks at me and shakes her head. At the beginning of the accident, Mia didn''t say a word. She shut herself up and cried all night. The next day, she wiped away her tears and began to learn how to support the burden of Lingguan and antique street. She studied for a short time and was pregnant, but MIA never gave up. What was she Girl seems to mature overnight, in mia, often can see her shadow. For mia, the master is the sky, a sky for her to fly. But one day, the sky turned into chaos. Mia, the little bird, after losing her dependence, turned into a Kunpeng, and her wings stretched out a sky. Now the sky has finally come back, Mia''s dependence has also come back, she will all the grievances and fears all vent out, no one knows how much cowardice and fear she has in her heart these days.

 Chapter 832

    I am a little at a loss to look at the girl hanging on me crying confused, what''s the situation? Du Han came over and patted the girl on the shoulder. "It''s no use crying like this now. You are a stranger to her."


    "What do you mean?" The girl looked up at Du Han.


    "She doesn''t remember anything." Du Han replied, "she''s dead, so she can''t remember many things before she died."


    "She drank Mengpo soup?" Asked the girl.


    "No Du Han shook his head. "I''m not very clear about what happened, but it seems that when I was picked up, I had no memory of my life."


    The girl looked at me, touched tears, and then looked at me seriously, "don''t you really know me?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know." I really don''t know.


    "Tut ~" the girl frowned and gave a tut.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Han asked.


    "Did you introduce Liu ruomei and Yang Zhibang?" The girl asked with an unhappy face.


    I carefully made a storm about who Yang Zhibang and Liu ruomei were. Oh, I remember that when I met Ling Yun, the plum tree in that school seemed to have asked them to come here to find someone to marry. "Well Yes, what''s the matter? "


    "What''s the matter with you?" he asked All of a sudden, it blew up.


    This woman is so fierce, I can''t help but back, looked at Du Han, and then ran to Du han to hide behind. Du Han is also embarrassed, "well, she''s a master, and now you don''t remember anything. Don''t kill her, or be careful when she remembers."


    Mia choked and looked at the man hiding behind Du Han who only showed his head. She sighed helplessly, "I can''t do this kind of thing. I''ll keep it for you until you remember to go."


    "Don''t you deserve it?" I asked curiously, "are you not my apprentice? How did you learn that? "


    "Lying trough!" Mia was just about to get angry when she suddenly thought of something and silently endured it. "I can''t do it yet. I can only match some simple Yin margin. How can I be such a complicated one?"


    Du Han shrugged, and Xiao you hid behind me like a sugar gourd string. "Is it hard? What''s the difference? "


    "Of course not." Mia just about to explain, immediately shut up, "come on, you''re like this now, even if I tell you, you don''t necessarily understand."


    "Well, maybe she wants to get married." Du Han put out his hand to block the smile from the corner of his mouth.


    I immediately stretched out my hand and twisted his waist. Du Han''s face twisted immediately. MIA picked her eyebrows and said, "marriage? Even in the underworld, bigamy is against the law. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I blushed, "who wants to marry? Don''t listen to Xiao Bai."


    Mia was stunned for a moment. She didn''t seem to understand who Xiaobai was calling. When she reacted, she couldn''t help laughing. When she reacted, she suddenly laughed and said, "Xiaobai, ha ha ha, you Du Han, your name Ha ha ha, no problem. You''re going to pair with Xiao Hei. Ha ha ha, is it black and white? You can tell Ji Yufeng to be his guard. It''s black and white. Ha ha ha. "


    Du Han''s face is black, one by one. "Have you laughed enough?"


    "Let me laugh a little more." Mia was almost on the ground laughing, and the tears from the corner of her eyes spilled again. This time, she was laughing.


    Shit! She slammed the door shut and walked out. "Eat!"


    Three seconds later, there was a thumping knock on the door. "Damn, smelly fox, you are so bold. Open the door, you don''t want your skin, do you? Open the door. "


    Du Han opened the door with a black face, "enough laughter."


    "Cough," MIA straightened her face, "really, it''s just a smile, as for it. What about human rights? "


    "Oh, you mention human rights to a fox?" Du Han sneered, suddenly thought of what, "by the way, how did you find here?"


    "Yesterday I saw Ji Yufeng making a furtive phone call. You''ve been missing for such a long time and suddenly ran back. I thought there was a problem and I followed you. I just didn''t expect that..." Then MIA looked at me, her eyes darkened. "Now that you''re back, why don''t you tell us? Do you know... "


    "Just because I know," Du Han interrupted mia, "she''s not in the right situation to go back."


    "What''s wrong?" Mia did not understand, "in Antique Street, we can protect her."


    Duhan hesitated and shook his head. "When we were in Japan, she was attacked once. The other party didn''t know who it was and couldn''t find out the origin, but it was obviously aimed at her life." I quickly nodded. "It means that the other party may already know that she is still alive."


    "That''s why we have to go back to antique street. We can protect her." Mia is determined.


    "Can you really protect it?" Du Han asked, "put it in the most conspicuous place, and then set up a good mechanism, or hide it in the dark, which is safer?"Mia was silent. If it was her, she would choose the second one. Then Du Han added, "and if she could go back, she would have come back with Ji Yufeng in Japan. To tell you the truth, as long as she was awake at midnight, she would change back for a few minutes. Ji Yufeng met her at that time, which is what she meant. If she chose to come back, she would have gone back Here we are


    Mia was silent again, and then exploded, "what! Ji Yufeng, the bastard, has met the master? Isn''t that what he knew? Damn it! I didn''t even say a word. It''s not clear. "


    Du Han gives Ji Yu some wax in his heart. "So, it''s better to let nature take its course now, and she will remember who she is for a short time now. It''s better to see her own choice, isn''t it?"


    Mia nodded. "Well, I see. Shifu must have her own reason for doing so. "


    "Don''t talk when you go back. By the way, take the little girl back with you." Du Han looks at Xiao you, who is already sitting on the sofa and is ready to have breakfast. He smiles. "Xiao you, go back with aunt MIA later. Don''t tell anyone about your mother. Or mom will be taken away by bad people. "


    "No, Xiaoyou, don''t want your mother taken away. Xiaoyou won''t talk nonsense." The little girl immediately covered her mouth and asked carefully, "can the elder brother speak?"


    "Well No, let my brother find out for himself. " Du Han patted Xiao you on the head.


    "What about little black?" Little right asked again, blinking his beautiful eyes by the way.

 Chapter 833

    "Don''t say it," replied Du Han.


    Xiao you thought for a moment, "what about Xiao Qi? Xiaoqi misses her mother very much. She hasn''t come out to play with Xiaoyou for a long time. "


    Du Han hesitated for a moment. "Next time Xiao you comes to find his mother secretly, remember to bring Xiao Qi out together."


    "Good!" Little right immediately nodded happily.


    "Well, how many children do I have?" Am I a hen? So you can lay eggs!


    Du Han suddenly black line, "just two, little left and little right, little black is your black cat, little Qi is the unicorn you brought back from the Seven Star building."


    "It''s really black." I murmured, looking at Du Han, I couldn''t help laughing, "black and white match."


    You go! Du Han''s face suddenly cooled down. Mia can''t help but smile again. Du Han shoots a small knife eye and stops it immediately. Then he strode up to me and hugged me, "master, welcome home."


    After a pause, I didn''t reject this feeling. It was warm, comfortable and reassuring. I hugged her and said, "well, I''m back." What if I don''t remember? This is my home.


    Mia left and took Xiaoyou back. I was bored and planned to climb back to bed for a while. It''s not good to get up too early. Before he got to bed, he was dragged down by Du Han, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?" Du Han asked.


    "It''s nothing to do anyway. Sleep." I patted off Du Han''s paws, lifted the quilt and went in.


    "What sleep in broad daylight? Get up and take you out for a walk." Duhan opens the quilt. He reached out and pulled me out. "Walk more, maybe you can remember."


    Isn''t it too late to say that after you''ve dragged me out of bed. Anyhow, Anyang City is more beautiful than any city I''ve been with Lingyun before. It''s more like a paradise. I pulled Ling Yun''s windbreaker and put it on. As for yesterday''s windbreaker, I had already thrown it aside. It was too hard.


    "That girl just now..." Walking on the street, I can''t help asking. Let''s chat.


    "Oh, Mia?" Du Han took a look at me. "That''s your big apprentice. My husband is a ghost. He''s pregnant. Maybe he''s going to give birth soon."


    I can see it. "I always feel like I''ve seen her somewhere, huh It seems to be similar to the sister Noel I saw yesterday, but not very much


    "Of course, Mia is minor''s sister, the mayor''s daughter." Du Han replied.


    The trough! The second generation of officials said, "I''ll go. The backstage is so hard."


    Du Han reached out and rubbed my head. "It''s nothing to you."


    I can''t imagine, "do I have only two apprentices?"


    "Since ancient times, the master of the spirit hall only accepted two apprentices. So did your master. You and your elder martial brother." Du Han put his hands into his pocket and said as he walked, "one dominates Yin and the other dominates Yang. But since your master''s generation, because another apprentice has other tasks, yin and yang are all managed by the master of the spirit hall, and they have been separated since your apprentice."


    "Elder martial brother?" Oh, that''s the handsome guy from daomen Oriental family who wanted to kneel down and sing conquest. "I heard Liuyun and Xiaojin say that antique street is Shura street leading to the underworld?"


    "Yes." Du Han nodded.


    I made up my mind for the appearance of Shura Kingdom, um I can''t imagine it, but it must be gloomy and terrifying. During the day, it''s antique street. At night, it''s gloomy and terrifying. There is no one. The street is filled with white fog, and white shadows are floating around. When you turn your head, it''s blue face, fangs or blood. It must be like that.


    Probably to see what I was thinking, Du Han immediately corrected, "if you don''t call out Shura hall, the antique street is also an antique street at night, that is, it will be very cloudy at night, attracting a lot of ghosts."


    "Shura hall? I? Call out? " I don''t understand blink? I still have this ability? Summoning?


    Du Han smacked his lips, "anyway, now I tell you you don''t understand."


    "Cut," I smack, "by the way, when you come out, did you ask my apprentice to leave the bank card cash?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Du Han really wants to shout now. I''ve never seen such a brazen person before.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t have any money. If you don''t have any money, why don''t you go shopping


    "It''s better to have the bill sent to the spirit hall," said Du Han, who was more tactful than me.


    "Yes." That''s a good idea.


    Walking two steps forward, it was a beautifully decorated dessert house. Du Han thought, "wait for me here," and went straight into the dessert house. A few minutes later, he came out with a jar of crystal candy and put it directly into my arms. "Here, this is your favorite food before."


    Looking through the jar at the crystal clear candy inside, my eyes also become shiny, "so beautiful, what''s this?"


    "It''s crystal candy," Du Han felt out one by himself, took it out and put it in his mouth.I also opened a candy, which was lime flavored. The sour taste stimulated my taste buds, and I couldn''t help frowning. It''s sour, but it''s delicious. It''s not as sweet and greasy as ordinary candy, with the aroma of fruit. "Well, it''s delicious."


    "This shop is the sign of this street. Their flower cake tastes good. Next time, let Lingyun buy it for you." Du Han licked the candy.


    "Well," good idea. In the middle of the walk, Du Han suddenly grabbed me, "don''t go forward, there''s Antique Street ahead."


    I hesitated. "Can''t you go and have a look?"


    "Do you want to make a sensation?" Du Han replied, "the whole street knows you. You may be buried alive before you get to the door."


    "Well In theory, it''s not buried alive, because I''m dead, "I spread out my hand," so let''s go. "It''s terrible when I think about the scene, so let''s go. I pulled Duhan around the corner.


    There are a lot of people coming and going in the street. I don''t know how many of them I know and how many of them recognize me. I can only follow Duhan and float like a wandering soul. "When will Ling Yun come back?"


    "Who knows." I have no choice but to go through the cold.


    "Where are we going now? Is there any interesting place in Ancheng? " I asked again.


    "I don''t know." Du Han shrugs, because the master''s house is his own. He has never been out of the antique street. How can he know where there is fun in this city.


    "What do you want me to do?" I''m going back.


    Duhan held me tightly, "Ai Ai, wait a minute. I''ll take you to the hotel. It''s boring for you to stay in the hotel all the time."


    He said, "well Go and play with brother Muchuan yesterday. "

 Chapter 834

    "Well." It''s better to go back to the hotel to harm Muchuan. Who made her look like this now is because of Muchuan.


    Ling Yun took me two steps and turned a corner. I went so close. Looking at the solemn gate in front of me, a sign on the top of my head made me feel solemn. "This is the police station here. It''s different from other places."


    "Call the guard house here." Du Han corrects me.


    "What''s the difference? The police station is not the guard house. " I spread out my hand, and then strode in, while walking and shouting, "brother Muchuan, I''ve come to play with you."


    Du Han immediately followed up, "I''ll rub it, girl, you should keep a low profile."


    I can''t keep a low key any more. The policewoman at the door heard my voice and slid down from the chair. After I went in, a group of people also watched me. I looked in the crowd, found the captain I saw yesterday, and waved, "brother Muchuan, good morning."


    Some serious captain''s ears were red, and he put out his hand to block the red on his face. "Well, good morning!"


    Other people have been in a daze, but Du Han is entering the police station, and sees a group of people''s eyes as if they are seeing ghosts. Oh, they are really seeing ghosts. Du Han yells in his heart that it''s not good. When he sees Mingqing in the crowd, he''s not good.


    "Boss..." Muchuan side of a young man with trembling voice shouts.


    Huh? boss? I''ll go. I won''t be a lieutenant general again. How small is an''cheng? How many people do I know? Can I meet one in two steps?


    Muchuan patted Mingqing on the shoulder and came over from the crowd. "I have something on my side. You should wait for me first."


    I seem to disturb their business, see Muchuan said so, immediately obediently nodded, "Oh."


    "Wait..." Then the young man seemed to want to say something. He was stopped by the people around him and said, "I need an explanation."


    I also need an explanation. Who is this? But now people are busy, I can''t disturb people''s work. I''ll follow Duhan to a rest chair and wait. After that, a little policeman brought me a glass of water. They want to talk about the case. I know it''s not good to eavesdrop here, but I can''t help it. I have to close my ears if I don''t want to listen. But a group of police officers over there frequently looked sideways, and their eyes were full of all kinds of expressions, which made me uneasy to drink.


    "Do all the people here know me?" I bit the cup to block my mouth and asked in front of Du Han in a low voice.


    "Well, you often help the police solve cases, so I almost know you." Du Han replied, "but just now that is not a police officer. His name is Mingqing. He is an employee of your Lingguan. Oh, he is not a member of the guard house. He is also a part-time guard. He is a computer expert."


    "Oh," I nodded, holding the cup and looking at the group over there.


    "The second team will go to the scene to have a look. Mingqing, you can check the information of those people again and dig out the ancestral grave for me. The first team and the third team will go to ask the family members and friends of the dead about something," Muchuan arranged the task at the end. "Those mummies are also being sent to the forensic department for a time. Tell those bastards not to give me the same time to report."


    Mummies? Key words into the ear, I put down the cup, curiously gathered in the past, and was dragged back by Du Han, "people talk about things, what do you mix in."


    "I''ll go and have a look." After being dragged back, I patted Du Han''s paws open, "I heard them say mummies, we were in France before..."


    "Shut up Du Han slapped him in the face.


    I covered my head, cut, shut up and shut up. Why did I hit someone? I waved back, but my hand was not high enough, so I could only pat him on the shoulder. "Maybe it''s the same."


    "It''s a vampire. It can''t be the same." Du Han rubbed his shoulders, "you wait here."


    Cut, I sit back. The crowd over there dispersed. Muchuan came over and followed the young man. Muchuan patted the young man on the shoulder. "I''ve explained to you what happened. Don''t scare him."


    "Well," the young man nodded and stepped forward, "boss, I I, I''m Mingqing. It''s It''s your staff. " The young man seemed to restrain his excitement and tried to speak it out.


    "Oh, hello." I got up and nodded to him, "well, what do I want to call you? Brother Mingqing. "


    "Poof - cough," Mingqing choked by a mouthful of old blood. "Don''t, don''t, don''t," he said, "boss, you just call me Mingqing."


    "Oh, Mingqing." OK, I see. Not everyone who looks older than me can be called brother. It depends on the other party''s psychological endurance. "You were talking about mummies?"


    Muchuan nodded, "the new case that appears recently, also have no clue." Half said, suddenly thought of something, busy stop, "nothing to you, don''t ask more."


    "No, we''ve met before." I replied. "But it''s a vampire. It shouldn''t be the same thing."Muchuan frowned, but didn''t say much, "well, what are you doing here so early?"


    "Get up early, nothing to do." I gave him a smile, "me and little..."


    "Shut up Du Han''s face is black. His eyes indicate that if you say the name again, I will bite you to death. Then he said for me, "we went out for a walk and found that there was no place to go. I went to the guard''s office to show her the way. If I get lost later, I can find the police uncle. "


    I stepped on it and twisted it twice. Who''s lost? I can walk back if I''m lost. You don''t have to worry if I''m lost. I can turn back myself. And now that I''m lost, I''m still looking for a fart police station. I can''t even find my own home, so I''m still looking for the police station.


    I will stop my feet when I pass the cold. Although the pain, can only endure. Muchuan laughed, "I''ll patrol the street next time. Go to minor''s side. Let''s go there together."


    "No, no, no, I won''t go," the nightmare of yesterday is still fresh in my mind. I''ll never be forced to change my clothes again. In a way, minor is more terrible than Lingxi. At least Lingxi won''t favor me to change clothes. In other words, she can''t press me.


    "What''s the matter?" What''s wrong with Muchuan fans?


    "We passed yesterday." Du Han replied, his face a little embarrassed, "so I still won''t go today."


    "Well, why don''t I show you around," Ming Qing volunteered, "anyway, I have nothing to do now."

 Chapter 835

    Du Han frowned, "don''t you go back to the store? Be careful you''re found


    For a moment, Mingqing didn''t understand, "discovered?" Slow after a while, until Du Han said is what meaning, "boss don''t go back?"


    "I''ll wait for Liuyun and Xiaojin." I shake my head. I won''t go anywhere until they come back.


    Two more people thought they were in hell, "Liuyun?"


    Duhan felt that he had come to explain the aftermath to me. "People''s name is Lingyun. The soul master of daomen is one of the few masters of the Ling family. The child heard me wrong and didn''t bother to change his words."


    "Oh," Hello, who is Liuyun? Why do you all look like this when you hear it? Like hell, if there is such a person, should I change my tongue? After all, it''s really embarrassing to have a duplicate name or something.


    Duhan didn''t bother to persuade Mingqing this time. Mingqing knew more about it. It was easier to kill than MIA. "Then I''ll show you around."


    Speaking of Lingyun and Xiaojin, I was born in a little mood. I twisted my hands to go through the cold next door. I didn''t say a word all the way. Mingqing talked in detail in front like my brother''s Guide. I pinched the cold in an absent-minded way.


    "I''ll go, aunt. What''s the matter with you? Don''t pinch me, will you? " Du Han just broke off my paw, and I pinched it.


    "You said Liuyun would come back in the morning? It''s almost noon now. How about people? Anyone here? You change it for me. " I said I would be back in the morning. What time is it.


    Du Han is also aggrieved. How can he know that the two people are so procrastinating. In front of Mingqing some embarrassment, quietly Mimi pulled Du Han aside, "Ai Ai, I ask, who is that Lingyun in the end? Our boss is obsessed with all kinds of meat and vegetables, but no man can do it. It''s like three months without a day. "


    "You know, pets are always like this without their owners." Crossing the cold comforts the way.


    "Like you?" Ming Qing picks eyebrows.


    "You go!" Crossing the cold, the old face is red. "Who will miss her?"


    "If you don''t think about her, why don''t you come back? How did you make a contract with her? I''m just worried about losing it again. " Ming Qing said with a smile.


    Du Han''s ears were red, but he still had to hide, "cough, the one behind is right. I''m just afraid that she will lose trouble again. The one in front can be deleted. "


    Ming and Qing Dynasties helplessly shook his head, then frowned, "that Lingyun, reliable? No problem? "


    Du Han certainly knows what Mingqing is thinking. Of course, most of the reasons why he follows Lingyun are that he is worried that Lingyun will have problems, but it''s OK to get along with him all the way. "She''s a very gentle person. She''s also very nice to her. Generally speaking, she''s a good person. As for what you said I don''t know yet, but I always feel so coincidental. "


    "What a coincidence?" Mingqing is puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    Du Han just wanted to say something. He looked down at the head between the two people and said, "what are you doing?"


    "What are you talking about?" Looking at the two people sneaking together, I think there is a problem, is it difficult for the fox to come out? I approved it. But just now I heard them say Ling Yun, what a coincidence? What a coincidence?


    "Play with the children." Duhan pushed me around and drove me away.


    Mingqing is scared. Fox, you are going to die. The boss hates being told she''s small. So I stepped back consciously, but I didn''t see the scene that the fox was beaten violently. However, the boss who should have been blackened pouted his little mouth, holding a candy can and kicking the stone at his feet, murmuring something that he didn''t hear clearly, as if it was something. "Light bulb", "two person world", what, what? Has the boss been switched?


    "I really don''t remember anything." Mingqing murmured, if you remember, it is estimated that Duhan can''t stand.


    "Yes." Du Han shrugs.


    Mingqing said, "you''d better pray that the boss will never remember, or your skin will have to be made into a neckband this winter." The boss is very vengeful.


    "Oh, don''t worry. Believe me, many people don''t want her to remember." Duhan patted Mingqing on the shoulder and replied.


    "It''s true." Today''s boss is so sweet. Soft cute is more attractive than Xiaoyou. It is estimated that Muchuan is one of them. This little girl who shouts Muchuan''s brother''s innocent face is much more pleasing than the girl who calls Muchuan''s name and talks about money.


    Du Han really wants to clap the shoulder of Ming and Qing Dynasties and say: young man, you are still too young, but he can''t. let him find some things by himself. How terrible is a kind of creature called carrion girl in the world.


    Just thinking of Mingqing, she suddenly feels that the corner of her clothes has been pulled. She looks down at her boss holding a candy can. "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you have any money with you?" This is important.


    "Well, is there anything to buy?" He nodded. I didn''t bring much, but I still brought my wallet. Even if there''s no wallet, there''s a cell phone."I want ice cream." Candy is delicious, but it''s too dry. Ice cream is better.


    Duhan pulled me away, "what ice cream do you want to eat in the early morning? You want to die of stomachache."


    "I''m a ghost. I won''t have a stomachache." Only at this time, I will admit that I am a ghost, "and now it''s almost noon, where early in the morning ah." Then he entangled Mingqing. "Ice cream, ice cream, give me ice cream, or your salary will be deducted." I''m your boss.


    Ming and Qing Dynasties want to cry without tears, do you remember to deduct my salary if you don''t remember anything? It''s unreasonable, "OK, OK, I know. I''ll buy it for you." Although it''s cute now, like a threat of coquetry, it''s hard to guarantee that she won''t really deduct her salary when she remembers. He has seen more than once the shamelessness of their boss.


    Du Han shook his head and said, "you''re used to her."


    "Otherwise, the boss will deduct the salary and you will make it up for me?" Ming Qing pays for it and stares at Du Han. There is a drink shop nearby. There should be ice cream in it. Through the small window, Mingqing bought a sweet cone. Then he handed it to me with a flattering smile. "You''re good. Go and eat. I''ll discuss something with your pet."


    As long as there is ice cream, we can say anything. You can go through your world. I''ll eat ice cream in the back.


    Mingqing strode two steps to Du Han''s side, and the smile on her face sank down. "What did you just say? It''s too coincidental. What do you mean? Ling Yun What''s the problem? "

 Chapter 836

    In this world, not all things can be explained clearly. Who we contact, who we meet today, even if it''s just a one-sided relationship, and we don''t meet again in this life, it''s also the traction of fate. The encounter with stray kittens and the shoulder rub with grass are all kinds of fate, and fate often changes a lot of things. What changes may be life.


    Du Han hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t know how to say it. "It''s better to say that there''s a problem than to say It''s more like someone''s pushing it. "


    "What do you mean?" Mingqing puzzling.


    "Forget it, I won''t hide it from you. She remembers who she is for a moment every day." Du Hanhui replied, "at first, I went to find xuanyuanying."


    "Xuanyuanying? Elder daomen Xuanyuan Mingqing asked. He remembered that xuanyuanying seemed to have something to do with his boss''s previous life. He was an ally. "What did he say?"


    "He said that all this may not be accidental," Duhan pause, and then looked at me. "I don''t know if it''s her intuition or whether it''s fate, but it''s a coincidence."


    Mingqing, who was confused by Duhan''s nonsense, said, "what are you going to say?"


    "Lingyun is the reincarnation of Liuyun." Du Han replied softly.


    Ming Qing''s eyes widened and his pupils contracted. "It''s impossible."


    "That''s what xuanyuanying told me." Du Han shook his head. He didn''t want to believe this kind of thing. After all, it''s a coincidence. "But the credibility is also very high. Firstly, Xuanyuan Ying said this. Secondly, her intuition is always accurate. Didn''t she say that if Liuyun was still alive, she would like him? In addition, she calls Ling Yun Liuyun. Maybe it''s her intuition. Her intuition is that Ling Yun is Liuyun. "


    Mingqing turned to look at me, eyes complex, I licked ice cream, a face muddled, what to see? You two are going to do something shameful. Do you want me to avoid it?


    After just a look, Mingqing turned back, "I still don''t think it''s possible. Antique Street has been looking for him for hundreds of years. If he''s under the nose of daomen, antique street can''t be quiet. Those old guys all know the importance of him here. It''s impossible to leave him outside. "


    "I don''t think that''s right." Du Han sighed, "that''s why I say that it''s more like someone is pushing it. It seems that someone is deliberately hiding the existence of Ling Yun and deliberately letting them encounter it."


    "Are you sure it''s not Lingyun? Don''t forget how powerful that puppet was. " Ming Qing gives a warning glance at Du Han.


    "I know." How can I forget? He has experienced it himself, the so-called puppet. "But the contract spirit around him can''t be made into a puppet. If he can even cheat his own contract spirit, then the puppet is too bad."


    Mingqing frowned, always feel that some is not credible, "you said that Lingyun, where?"


    "To the underworld," Du Han replied, "the master of the contract spirit around him is a ghost messenger. His name is Watanabe Chun. Another purpose of coming back this time is to find her."


    "Ferry?" Speaking of this, Mingqing looks better. If he is Du''s apprentice, he is at least credible. But it''s just the contract spirit. "I see. That boy is the young leader of the Ling family, isn''t he?"


    Duhan instantly understood what Mingqing wanted to do. "If you want to check, just check. Don''t make too much noise. If she knows, you''ll lose your salary for the rest of your life."


    Ming Qing smacks, "I know." Really, it''s unreasonable to worry about the boss''s safety and get salary deducted. "By the way, you just said that she is awake for a moment every day, right?"


    "Well!" Du Han patted Ming and Qing''s shoulder with a smile, "so be careful. Don''t let her remember to deduct your salary at this time."


    Mingqing patted off Duhan''s paws and rolled his eyes, "I mean, when she was awake, she didn''t say anything?"


    "No," Du Han shook his head and suddenly understood, "you mean No, she didn''t say anything when she was awake, but she followed Ling Yun all the time. I didn''t say I wanted to come back. "


    It''s really strange that if you restore your memory, instead of contacting them, you will continue to follow Lingyun. Does the boss want to experience the first love? Or not easy to meet their idol, want to get along for a while. "Forget it, I can''t guess what the boss thinks." Mingqing sighed, "but you have to pay attention to it these days. I''m not sure about Lingyun."


    "Well." Du Han nodded.


    The first two whispered all the way, and I had almost eaten the ice cream in my hand. I threw the last cone into my mouth, licked the corner of my mouth, and looked up at the sky. The sun was warm, not too hot, and the skin was full of sunshine.


    It''s noon. "Have you said enough? It''s noon. I''m hungry. What''s for lunch?"


    Ming Qing, who is going to pay for it again Boss, you''ve had enough. It''s not the end of squeezing labor, is it?


    I talked about crossing the cold with hunger all the way Well, I''m hungry, too. "I remember there was a barbecue over there."¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingqing, you two have enough!


    Mingqing was in tears after a meal. After lunch, I asked for an ice cream and licked it as I walked. I wish I had ice cream. Let''s go through the world by yourself. Don''t take me seriously. I''ll have more ice cream after I finish.


    "I''ll definitely get MIA to raise my salary when I go back." Mingqing tears in her purse.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Du Han reminded, "by the way, you can tell MIA in private and ask her to pay for it."


    "MIA knows?" Ming Qing was surprised.


    "Well, that fool Ji Yufeng leaked the news. MIA followed me to the hotel early this morning." Du Han replied.


    Mingqing picks eyebrows, "are you sure you didn''t take people there?"


    Du Han rolled his eyes. "If Ji Yufeng didn''t talk on the phone, she would not have doubted it."


    Well, you win, Mingqing helpless, "since so many people know, why not go back?"


    "There are other reasons." Du Han sighed, "there are a lot of people staring at her now. She doesn''t have the ability to protect herself. Going back is like jumping into the grave. Now in this situation, I think it''s safer to follow Ling Yun. For one thing, he is a soul master, and he is the closest to the soul. If he really has problems, it''s safe to stay with him. "

 Chapter 837

    Mingqing nodded and then laughed, "you''ve learned a lot from her. The brain has also grown a lot. " Immediately thought of what, "by the way, before said the mummy, is how one thing?"


    "Oh, it was met in France before. An ancient castle suddenly appeared, and all the explorers disappeared. A month later, they suddenly went home by themselves, but they all turned into mummies in three days to a week. Later, when we went to explore, we found out that it was a sacrifice ceremony launched by the housekeeper of the castle in order to obtain spiritual power to continue the life of their young master. The souls of these people are offered to heaven to become angels. Without their souls, they are like walking dead and marked with Cain


    "Is it the same?" Mingqing frowned. "Vampire, that''s impossible."


    "The same means Du Han frowned.


    I jumped between the two and said, "it''s the same thing."


    Two people seem to be scared the same, Qi Qi turned to look over, "nothing to do with you, children play." Du Han pushed me.


    Cut, I can''t know the secret of two person space. "The ice cream''s gone." I spread out my hand to show that I didn''t have any ice cream.


    "After the ice cream, go to sugar." Duhan continues to drive the road.


    I immediately black face, this fox is a long skill today, "I want to go back to the hotel."


    Two people finally turned to look at me, see my face uncomfortable expression, immediately softened down, "aunt, little ancestor, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m tired. I''m going back to the hotel to rest." I''m just not happy. You two can go to the world by yourself. I can''t do without a light bulb. I really can''t. You can open a room in the hotel and talk about it slowly.


    Turning to leave, Du Han quickly pulled me back, "why do you go back so early? You''re not bored to sleep in broad daylight. "


    "No more boring than being a light bulb here." I murmured.


    "What?" Du Han didn''t hear clearly.


    I puffed up my cheeks and yelled at him, "I''m sick, I''m sleepy, I''m dead tired, I''m going back! Sleep? Goodbye Then he turned and walked back.


    "Hey, wait," the two men immediately followed. "Why are you in such a hurry? I''ll show you around again. Take a stroll. There are many interesting places in Ancheng. "


    "I''m not going." I broke Mingqing''s claws, "I''m sleepy, I want to sleep!"


    Two people helplessly look at each other, "good good, send you back, you don''t go back alone, in case of any danger, I can''t bear to go."


    "Shut your crow''s mouth!" I glared at him. As long as you don''t curse me, I''ll be fine.


    "I''ll go too," Mingqing immediately followed up and paid more attention to the road.


    Back to the hotel room, I went to the bedside in a daze and fell. Du Han was startled. "Ah, I''m so sleepy," he said. He turned me around, but at the moment, he was stunned. The body he was about to touch was transparent, and soon recovered.


    Du Han rubs his eyes and looks again. How can hallucination be so serious recently? He reached out and turned over the man who had fallen on the bed and didn''t get up, but he was startled, "Hey, are you ok?"


    I tightly hold the clothes on my chest. I''m sweating all over. I''m uncomfortable. I can''t say how uncomfortable it is. My chest is stuffy and I have difficulty breathing. It''s like falling into the water and sinking all the time. I curled up in bed, big mouth breathing, but how can not ease this sense of suffocation, chest like was pressed on a huge stone.


    "Ming and Qing Dynasties." Du Han shouts out anxiously.


    Mingqing heard Du Han''s anxious cry, and immediately came in. "What''s the matter?"


    "Look at her..." Duhan makes way for Mingqing to see the people on the bed. Mingqing was also shocked to see the people huddled on the bed. I can''t make it.


    "How could that be?" Mingqing touched my head, "boss, what''s wrong with you?"


    "All over..." I closed my eyes tightly, opened my mouth slightly, and my chest fluctuated greatly.


    "Did you eat too much ice cream? Eat bad stomach? A stomachache? " Mingqing squatted down and asked in a low voice.


    Go to eat too much ice cream you don''t have. I have a stomachache. I''m a ghost. How can a ghost eat a bad stomach. "It''s hard..."


    Mingqing and Duhan are sweating, "what''s going on? Don''t scare me, boss. "


    "Ah, you''re not from Luocha in antique street. Can''t you help it?" Du Han asks Mingqing anxiously.


    "Who told you I was from Luocha?" Mingqing stares at Duhan, "either stay in antique street or Luocha people. I''m just a night watchman. "


    "What''s the difference?" Du Han is obviously anxious, "you stay in that street so long, always deal with ghosts, haven''t you seen such a situation?"


    "How could I have seen it." I won''t worry about it if I''ve seen it.


    "By the way, ask MIA to come and have a look." Du Han thinks of MIA.But he was immediately beaten back by Mingqing, "come on, she''s not as good as me. She didn''t spend as much time in antique street as I did. How can I know?"


    "That season feather seal..." Du Han thinks of another one. Ji Yufeng is the guardian of the gate. There should be some ways.


    "I''ll call him." Ming and Qing nodded, turned around and went out to call someone.


    Du Han reached out to help me wipe off the cold sweat on my forehead, "how about it?"


    Not so much, "I I''ll just have a sleep. You Ha Don''t Don''t disturb me I try to breathe, but always in a state of hypoxia. I''m sweating more and more. The dullness of the chest also makes the consciousness become trance. I can feel a large amount of wet on the bedding under me.


    Close your eyes, try to hypnotize yourself, let yourself sleep, close your eyes. The dullness became clearer and clearer.


    Suddenly something, along the throat all the way down directly crushed the heart, the discomfort of the dull, as if a rope pulled me from the deep water to the shore, I big mouth breathing fresh air. "Arnold." Someone''s calling me.


    Slowly opened his eyes, reflected in the eyes is Lingyun''s face, "Liuyun..." I whispered his name.


    "It''s me. I''m back." Ling Yun gave me a smile and reached out to dry the cold sweat on my forehead. "It''s OK. Go to sleep."


    I felt more comfortable and I could sleep. I didn''t even have time to respond, so I went to sleep with him.


    Ling Yun put me on the bed and put his hand over the quilt. Looking at the person sleeping soundly, also relieved, turned to rush behind three people to reply: "it''s OK."

 Chapter 838

    One side small brocade also relaxed a tone, "I go, fortunately come back in time, cloud, a Nuo, she is exactly how to return a responsibility?"


    Also waiting for the answer of the three people, Ling Yun frowned, "should be, in Japan, at that time left the injury."


    "But isn''t it all right?" Du Han is very strange, "did not leave scar even."


    "That wound is not so easy, what you see is only superficial," Ling Yun shook his head, "that wound, may have nearly scattered her soul."


    "What Ji Yu Feng was surprised, "what do you say about soul dispersing? Isn''t it that someone wants the Queen''s master''s life? "


    "Yes Ling Yun nodded, and then thought of something, "at that time, Arnold asked for a sign in the shrine. The man without light complained that he had misfortune, three souls disappeared, and seven souls were hard to find."


    Several people all changed facial expression, "the person without light, is that goddess?" Ji Yufeng thought of the blind prophet.


    "Three spirits are missing, seven spirits are hard to find." Mingqing frowned, "that is to say, the boss really..."


    "At that time, Arnold was recovering in the Shrine..." Xiaojin seems to understand something, "can it be said that the Japanese gods intend to protect Arnold? That''s why Arnold doesn''t have a soul? But why? They have no reason to do so! "


    Mingqing, Du Han and Ji Yu look at each other on the cover and keep silent, "what''s the matter with the boss now?"


    "It was the wound that caused her to lose half of her soul at least with that sword. But before, because of the protection of those gods in Japan, but here, the protection of those gods may also weaken, so she will become weak." Ling explained. "I just injected aura into her to make her feel less uncomfortable, but if it goes on like this, she may really be out of her wits."


    "She can''t go!" Mingqing is the first to shout, but if she doesn''t go "There must be another way."


    "If we get together again, is that ok?" Ji Yufeng put forward his own opinions.


    Ling Yun thought, "it should be OK, but..." But no one knows where those scattered souls have gone.


    Game king is good, Ji Yufeng nodded, "I''ll go to Japan again. If the queen master was injured there, then all her scattered souls must be there. I''ll look for them. "


    Ling Yun suddenly does not speak, gather soul, which has so easy.


    Xiaojin takes a look at Lingyun, he chooses to shut up, some words he can''t say, said, is equal to give this group of people are sentenced to death. It''s just I hope I can make it.


    "If you can''t find..." It''s very untimely to go through the cold and start crow mouth again.


    Before he finished, Ji Yufeng covered his mouth. Mingqing glared at him, "close your crow''s mouth."


    Duhan shut up. What''s wrong with him? He just put forward a possible accident.


    It''s sunny and shining outside. The burial room in antique street is still dark. It''s like entering a witch''s haunted house. A girl with scattered hair in front of the counter holds a Black Gothic doll and laughs strangely, "Jie Jie Jie."


    And a woman leaning against the counter, looking at a pair of tarot cards on the table with complicated eyes, "what do you see?"


    the girl stretched out her hand with black nail polish and opened the first three tarot cards in front of her. "The dead man has returned."


    The woman suddenly widened her eyes, "you mean..."


    The girl did not answer, opened the second, "but, the same also lost important things, she is no longer before her."


    "Not the same as she used to be?" The woman''s expression changed and her brows were tight. Looking at the third one nervously.


    The girl continued to open the third card, looked at the card face and laughed again, "Jie Jie, the people who came back also brought unexpected gifts."


    What is the reason? Mingyu frowned tightly, and finally banged the table. "Well, Xiaoai, don''t pretend to be a ghost. What do you mean?"


    "Well, all right, all right." The girl lifted her hair and simply tied a ponytail, "that is, the person you miss for a long time has come back, but she has no entity. In short, she is a soul, and she has lost all her memories."


    Mingyu couldn''t help crying, "back, really back." Amnesia or something, it doesn''t matter, as long as people are still there, will always remember, even if not, it doesn''t matter.


    "Don''t be happy too soon." Xiahou love did not hesitate to fight, "she came back is not a good thing."


    "What do you mean?" Mingyu raised her head with tears on her face.


    "Her death is not a bad thing. At least the antique street has been stable for more than half a year. If she comes back, it also indicates that some people will know that she is back." Xiahou love eyes complex, "and, I just said, she brought back unexpected gifts."


    "Unexpected gift?" Mingyu casually wiped her tears, "what do you mean?"


    Xiahou love slightly narrowed his eyes, the hands of the doll was pinched out of shape. "Liuyun is back, too."


    "What A scream from Mingyu!After a sleep, I felt more comfortable. I yawned and got up. I found that it was dusk outside. After a long sleep, I looked up at the clock on my head. It was 6:30. Voice came from outside, I got up and went out, leaning on the door to listen to the outside.


    "Boss, how long can it last?" The sound. Ming Qing?


    "I don''t know," Ling Yun shook his head. "As soon as possible, I''m afraid she won''t last long."


    "How much confidence do you have in gathering souls?" He asked in a cold voice. This is a matter of great concern.


    Ling Yun sighed for a long time, "it''s not big. Gathering souls is not as simple as you think. In particular, she was distracted


    I yawned, "don''t bother."


    A group of people looked up and said, "you''re awake." Ling Yun got up and gave me a smile. I also give him a smile back. Then he looked at other people, "since they want my soul, they won''t be found so easily by you. Obviously, they are used in other places, so it''s not so easy to gather souls, on the contrary, they will be eaten back."


    Du Han looked at me pick eyebrows, close to Mingqing side, whispered: "your boss is back."


    It took Mingqing a long time to react, "old Boss


    "I''m not that old." I''m too lazy to look at him. "The injury seems to have healed."


    Mingqing responded to what I said and nodded, "well, it''s all right, boss, you..."


    "I''m fine," he stretched. "If I could gather souls, I would have gathered souls for myself when I was in Japan. The reason why I didn''t worry is that I knew I couldn''t get together."

 Chapter 839

    After a look around, I found that there was no one, "did Ji Yufeng go to Japan to collect my soul?"


    "Well," Ming Qing nodded. "The boss, you What are you going to do? Are you going to die? "


    I was stunned for a moment, then looked at Ming and Qing Dynasties and laughed, "how? I have no confidence in your boss? "


    "No, no, it''s just..." Just worried about you leaving again.


    "Don''t worry. I know it." I went to one side and sat down. "And I guess why they did it. Everything should be done."


    A group of people looked at each other, "you What does that mean? " Small brocade nervously swallowed to swallow saliva.


    I glanced at Xiaojin, eyes slightly raised. "Don''t be a kid."


    Xiaojin suddenly exploded, "I''ll go, who do you call a child? Is there one smaller than you?"


    "You just look small." I said with a smile.


    "Oh, you look younger too." The small brocade not polite sneer way.


    "Well I''m talking about intelligence. " I continued to smile with pride, the crush on IQ.


    "Damn it Xiaojin is angry.


    The topic is a little bit biased, "OK, Xiaojin, don''t interrupt, listen Boss Shuo said


    Hearing this address, my eyes darkened and I looked at him, "I still like you to call me Arnold." That''s the name you can stay by.


    "Pay attention, boss. There''s another one in your family." Mingqing reminds me.


    I rolled my eyes and continued, "don''t worry too much, just let it be."


    "Don''t you do something?" Du Han asked.


    I looked at him and laughed, "what do you want to do? Now, what else can we do? "


    Du Han choked, "what to do is certainly to listen to you. What do you say we should do?"


    I waved casually. "I just don''t know what to do. I don''t do anything. It''s superfluous to do anything now. Anyway, I''ll forget it when I look back. I''d better let it go and show it to them. "


    "But you..." Ling Yun is a little worried, "your body."


    "I''m ok, but I''m short of a soul, and he helps me suppress it." I gave Ling Yun a smile, "but if you have to do something, you can do it again."


    "How?" Du Han asked immediately.


    I didn''t answer Duhan, but looked at Mingqing, "Mingqing, when you go to find God, you want his watch to me."


    "Watch?" Xiaojin said he was puzzled. "Where do you want your watch, but what do you want it for?"


    Mingqing understood and nodded, "OK, I know."


    I''m too lazy to explain to Xiao Jin. Anyway, I don''t understand when I get to know him. I looked out through the glass of the hotel room and narrowed my eyes slightly. It seemed that someone who didn''t have long eyes came in. "Duhan, come out with me tonight."


    "Ah?" Du Han a Leng, "go where?"


    "Where are you going?" Ling Yun also asked. But the difference of tone, Du Han is confused, and Ling Yun is worried. "When you remember, I''m worried about you I''ll go with you. "


    "No I bent my eyes and said, "it won''t take too long to find someone. And I have Duhan with me. "


    Ling Yun looked at Du Han, still some not at ease, "that lets the small brocade also accompany you to go together."


    I shook my head, "Xiaojin, please keep it. You need more strength here than me." This is not outside. You will need more strength here than I do when you come back. Also need the company of Xiaojin.


    It''s sunny in the daytime, but at night, it''s dark. Sometimes even the moon can''t shine on the darkness,


    several dark shadows quickly pass by, and a small figure runs away in a hurry. Finally, he hides in a deserted house. Before the dark shadow enters the house, he is careful in the hospital Be on guard, that boy is not so simple. Several people who have fallen in before dare not be careless, but the subsequent murderous atmosphere makes them suffocate. No one knows where the murderous gas comes from. But someone has seen the blood fall.


    "Go back and tell you master, don''t mess with the wrong people," the voice sounded in my ear, but they couldn''t move.


    White figure across, immediately someone fell again. The rest of the people saw the comer and retreated, "who?"


    White shadow has come to stop in front of, "a person you should not provoke, this is not where you should come."


    Only to see the white shadow, like a ghost in general, the rest of the people hurriedly turned away. "Through the cold, go around and see if there is anything that doesn''t have eyes."


    "Good." A figure at the door turned into the darkness.


    I looked at the deserted hut. Their target was obviously something in the house. Then I thought about it. I pushed the door open and walked in slowly. It was very dark and quiet in the house. It seemed that there was no one. I breathed flat and soon realized that there was another person in the house, but the other person seemed to be hiding very well. Along with the breath, I went to a corner and bent Waist will be on the ground of a slate open, under a cellar, I probe into a look, but in the corner saw a shrinking child.When the slate was opened, the child looked up in surprise and found that it was a girl. Suddenly, there was a doubt in her eyes. It seems that there is no such beautiful sister in the group of people chasing him just now.


    Children? I frowned as if the dinner I had been looking forward to had turned into a nuisance of milk and vegetables. "Come up," I said, and I stretched out my hand to pull the child out. It seemed that the child was stimulated by something. He grasped my hand as quickly as he grasped the straw. When he was held out by me, his hands tightly grasped my clothes. Pull in my arms.


    Looking at the night outside, I frowned and a figure came behind me. I asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s like there''s no one else but this kid." Du Han shook his head. "It''s cruel. The purpose of the other side is obviously not to leave alive. "


    "What about the other person?" I asked again.


    "All you can see are here. You killed more than half of them, and the rest of them escaped. It''s estimated that they will bring people next time." Du Han smiles, "what? Are you going to wait here? "


    There was a smile on my lips. "Why not?" Then he looked at my child in his arms and said, "what about this child?"


    "What''s the matter with the child?" Du Han asked without answering. "You want to pick up a child again?"


    I did not answer, holding the child to find a place to sit down, the child also shrunk again.

 Chapter 840

    The child raised his head, and a purple mark on his left eye spread strangely. "You Who are you? "


    "It''s not your enemy, anyway." I stretched out my hand to help the child with his long hair. "Don''t be afraid, it''s OK. If they come again, I will kill them all. "


    I felt the baby''s hands tighter. "Why? Do you want to help me? "


    "I didn''t help you, kid." Du Han came over and crumpled my hair. "It''s just right."


    I patted off Du Han''s paws and smoothed my hair. "There''s no reason. I don''t want to do everything for one reason. Maybe it''s just the same as what he said, just by the way."


    The child looked at me and suddenly laughed. With this smile, he was enchanted. "Are you very powerful?"


    "Look who you''re up against." I don''t know why. I seem to like this child very much.


    The child''s eyes lit up immediately, "then you accept me as an apprentice."


    "Oh?" I bent my eyes, "why do you want to worship me as a teacher?"


    The child''s eyes suddenly became fierce, "I don''t want to be hurt or bullied, my family They killed them all. I don''t want to kill the one who''s on standby. I will not let go of those who hurt me. "


    Du Han and I looked at each other and were surprised. It was a simple reason, "but my apprentice quota is full."


    The child some regrets, I rub his head, "and, your master will not be me." In the middle of the speech, I frowned, and a group of people came closer in the distance. Duhan immediately gathered his spirit. I didn''t move. For me, even sitting, no one could get close to me.


    "Who?" Duhan took a fighting posture.


    The group of people into, aware of a different atmosphere, I hold the child up, "withdraw."


    "What Du Han is a Leng, "are you ok?" Then he took a look at me and saw that my eyes were blurred. He immediately understood what was going on, "you It''s a good time. "


    You think I want to. Du Han immediately hugs us together, looks at the person who gradually walks in, and directly disappears. Only the blood left.


    He has lost everything and forgotten everything. He has abandoned everything and his name, but he is not willing to abandon the tenderness and the scenery he saw when he was in despair. Maybe he will never forget it in his life.


    Cang Ling can''t hear any sound, can''t see any color, in front of his eyes, there is only darkness, and he is a person waiting for light in the dark.


    When he woke up again, he had already appeared in a room, while he was lying on the bed. Everything around him made him so strange. Of course, the strangest was two men, one big and one small, who had been staring at him in front of him all the time. Seeing two people staring at him motionlessly, Cangling immediately sat up and shrunk back, looking at them in horror


    "what''s your name?" The older man asked softly.


    Who knows, Cang Ling shrinks more tightly and stares at two people. As soon as there is any action, he kills them and runs away. Seeing the girl''s reaction, Ling Yun doesn''t know what to do.


    "No, it''s a mute, isn''t it?" The boy around scratched his head and looked at Cang Ling, "is it a boy or a girl in the end? It''s really good-looking."


    "Does Xiaojin like her?" Ling Yun said with a smile.


    "Who would like a child." Xiaojin rolled her eyes.


    Two people randomly pulled two, the door of the room was opened, three people came in, two men and one woman, two tall and one short.


    "Wake up? How''s it going? " Mia went over and asked.


    "Well! I woke up, but I didn''t say anything as if I was afraid. " Ling Yun replied.


    "I think he''s dumb!" Small brocade disdains of reply.


    Mingqing ignored Xiaojin and went directly to Cangling, "who are you? You should not be from Ancheng. Why are you in Ancheng? How did you get in? "


    "Ming Qing!" When MIA saw Mingqing''s attitude, she suddenly yelled that it was not a good attitude for a frightened child, but it was too late to stop it.


    It''s the enemy. In a second, Cang Ling has made a judgment. Taking advantage of Mingqing''s separation, he jumps up and kicks Gao Jianli''s hand. He tumbles to the ground and arrives at the door. But just after landing, he feels dizzy. His eyes are blurred and he loses consciousness.


    "Not the enemy." Just entering the door, Du Han reaches out to catch the child, makes the final judgment, and moves the person back to the bed by the way.


    "Reason!" Mingqing still can''t believe it.


    "He is very weak now, plus the fear in his eyes, and he wants to escape when he is so weak. There is only one possibility. He was in danger before and is being pursued, but he can''t decide who we are," Ji Yufeng''s incarnation analysis emperor replied.


    But the reason given by Du Han is easier to convince people, "do you think your boss will save the enemy?"


    Well, that''s right. His boss is not a kind-hearted Virgin Mary. He is a little bit dangerous and kills him decisively in his infancy. If he can save the kid, it shows that he is of any use."He''s ok now, but he''s weak, restless and scared! Just rest for a few days. " Ling Yun checked the child''s condition and replied. "How''s Arnold?"


    "Still sleeping." Du Han replied, "I''m afraid it''s a collapse to persist until midnight. Let her sleep a little more."


    This one faints, is another day, Cang Ling wakes up, at present is still that man, oneself now extremely weak, afraid not easy to deal with.


    "You wake up, you don''t have to be afraid, we are not bad people, you were chased, it was Arnold who rescued you, you remember." Without waiting for him to speak, Ling Yun took the lead in saying, "you are hungry. I went to buy some porridge. You should eat some first."


    Cang Ling looked at the porridge in front of him, shook his head, shrank back, did not speak.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. This porridge is not poisonous," the man said with a gentle smile. "My name is Lingyun. What''s your name?"


    Cang Ling hesitated for a moment, still shrank in the corner, Ling Yun sighed helplessly, I bit the ice cream spoon came in, "what''s the matter?" Du Han explained the child to me. I brought it back when I remembered. And generally told me about the situation at that time,


    Ling Yun looked up at me and reluctantly took away the spoon in my mouth, "I didn''t buy dinner, how can I eat ice cream again?"


    "Well..." I reluctantly frowned, "Liuyun, you can''t do this. Ice cream is my energy source."

 Chapter 841

    She once said that the existence of ghosts and gods in this world is because they come from the human heart. The darkest part of the human heart is also the most primitive sin of human nature. Adam and Eve created them. God gave them the space to grow up, but she did not believe in God, because she is God.


    "Come on, you." Ling Yun reached out and knocked me on the head. He took away more than half of the ice cream left in my hand. "I told you how many times, ice cream can''t be eaten at one time."


    I had no choice but to take the porridge in Lingyun''s hand. I went to the bed and gently laughed at the child. "Tell my sister your name, OK?"


    Cang Ling this time stopped, then stretched out his hand on the back of my hand to write a word, "spirit?"


    Cang Ling hesitated and replied, "Cang Ling." It''s very light, very light.


    "Cangling, is that your name?" I put down the porridge and sat by the bed, "Cangling, Hello, my name is jiangnuo, you can call me sister Arnold, but some people call me Shuo Tong Xue, you can call me sister Arnold or sister snow."


    "Shuo Tong Xue!" Cang Ling stares big eyes suddenly and pours on my clothes tightly. "Are you Shuo Tong Xue?"


    I broke off Cangling''s claws, but my eyes were filled with ice cream in Lingyun''s hand, and I took advantage of the opportunity to grab it. By the way, he answered Cangling''s question, "well, although I said that, I don''t remember anything before. So I''m sorry I don''t know either. "


    Ling Yun glared at me, "ice cream, don''t think about it. I didn''t buy food for you. Eat well." Then he threw the ice cream into the trash.


    Ah, what a pity. I haven''t finished yet. The ice cream is so expensive. I took the side of the porridge, while the child did not continue to ask, directly to the child, "eat." And then I went to the trash can in my arms. I ate half of my ice cream. It''s a waste.


    Mingqing saw a little drunk, "then what, boss, don''t do that. It''s just a box of ice cream. I''ll buy it for you later."


    "Really?" I looked at him with tears in my eyes.


    "Well." Mingqing''s mouth twitched and nodded.


    Ling Yun sighed, "don''t get used to her all the time. Even if it''s a ghost, eating too much ice cream will cause diarrhea. "


    "I''ve never seen a master so obsessed with ice cream before." Mia blushed, and then looked at Ling Yun, "used to speaking, you don''t seem qualified to say this."


    "Well, let''s not say what we have, but first think about what the child will do?" Xiaojin came to the bed and looked at the children on the bed, sipping porridge, "can''t always take it, who can raise it?"


    "I can''t support myself. You can do it yourself." I''ve made a show that I won''t take over the mess.


    Small brocade black line, "you bring back of you don''t raise who raise?"


    "Oh, I''m all raised. Do you want me to?" I sneer, then get up and hang on Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun stretched out his hand and pulled me down. "It''s better to ask clearly first. This child should not be simple."


    "Well." Xiaojin nodded, then turned his head, "kid, how old are you?"


    Cang Ling took a look at him with the atherosclerotic bowl, lowered his head and continued to drink porridge. There was a black cross on Xiaojin''s head. Damn it! This kid is not clean up, Mia also quickly come over, conveniently pull away the small brocade, "you see, you scared other people''s children." White eyes small brocade, then turn round a face smile of looking at Cang Ling, "can tell elder sister, who are you?"? How did you get here? "


    This time Cang Ling didn''t even bother to give MIA a look. Looking down and drinking porridge, the child seemed to be hungry. After a while, a bowl of porridge came to the ground. After drinking, he licked the residue at the bottom of the bowl. Then he put down the bowl and looked up at MIA. His eyes turned away.


    After waiting so long for such a reflection, Mia''s face is also a little bit hard to hang. Ji Yufeng is going to have a try, but Duhan takes the lead. Duhan reaches out his hand to hold Cangling up, "little devil, how old are you?"


    When he was picked up by Duhan, the child''s body obviously trembled, but soon recovered, and his soft nest entered Duhan''s arms, "six years old."


    "Where do you come from?" he asked


    Cang Ling hesitated for a moment, and then slowly spoke, "No. 3 street."


    Unexpectedly, three people in the room changed their faces. Mia is a big step forward, "are you from third street? How did you get in? Why come into the city? "


    The child was startled by MIA''s voice. His mouth cracked and he was about to cry. Du Han patted him on the back and coaxed him twice, "it''s OK, it''s OK, good, don''t cry." Then he looked at MIA reproachfully, "do you care for a child?"


    "The children from third street are not ordinary children." Mia turned cold. "And they were chased."


    "Ruizhe and Moka are on Third Street, and Ruizhe is in charge of Third Street now." Du Han rolled his eyes.


    "That''s not the same." Mingqing stepped forward and sighed, "not long after the boss died, No. 3 Street got the news. Those reactionaries who had coveted various reasons were ready to stir up for a long time. Shortly after the boss died, there was a riot in No. 3 street. No. 3 street was built after it was abolished. Many rules and systems have not been perfected, and even the vitality has not been recovered. This riot has not happened Spread to the city, mocha''s team lost two generals in the riot, the eyes of the rules also lost in the riot"How could that be?" Du Han changed his face. "That''s not to say..."


    "Yes, the cooperation agreement between No.3 street and the city has been torn up again," MIA sighed. "This is the peace that master spent a lot of effort to build. I didn''t expect that it would be so vulnerable. Those ungrateful guys on No.3 Street don''t think that if it wasn''t for our help, their whole street would have become the puppets of Xiaoyao island. " With that, Mia clenched her fist and hammered the table beside her.


    Du Han frowned, then looked at the child in his arms, "but, this is only a child, and he was chased before, the other party is obviously a person of No. 3 street."


    "In a word, we must be on guard." Ming Qing Yan Li said.


    Ji Yufeng shook his head. "I think the queen saved him when he was sober, which means that he should not be a bad person. Or, what special things did the boy get, so he was chased, such as the eyes of the rules?"

 Chapter 842

    When the room was quiet, I went to Du Han''s side and took the child to one side. The situation here is no longer what we can get involved in.


    There was a discussion. I took Cang Ling to one side and put the candy can that Duhan bought for me yesterday at the head of the bed. I took it to coax the child, "Hey, where is the third street?"


    The child looked up at me. "Don''t you really remember?"


    "Mm-hmm," I shook my head. "You know, I''m dead. I don''t remember many things in my life."


    "Oh, no wonder," Cang Ling nodded, holding the candy can, "but last night you obviously..."


    Last night? "Oh, I''ll have a few minutes to recover every day, but the time is uncertain. After that, I''ll return to what I am now." I shrugged and explained.


    "Oh," Cang Ling nodded clearly, "I just said, how could the boss Shuo of the legendary spirit hall be so unruly."


    I felt an arrow hit my knee inexplicably. There was an impulse to throw the child out of the window and let him fall freely.


    As if thinking of something, Cang Ling raised his head and gave me an embarrassed smile, then scratched his head, "no, I mean, they all say you''re dead, so I think..." Well, you don''t have to say that. I understand. I''m saying that I have no integrity, right.


    "How did you get here? Why would someone come after you? " In the spirit of not caring about children, I continued.


    "I don''t know. Last night, I was going to sleep with my mother, but suddenly a group of people came to my family. They talked to my parents for a long time. Then my parents asked me to go with them and said they would go back to where I should go." Cang Ling replied, "after that, I don''t know what happened. It seems that another group of people are chasing them, but they are very fierce. It seems that they can''t fight to death. The people who took me away are also dead. There is only one aunt left. She took me into the City and asked me to run all the time. She is responsible for leading the rest of the enemies away. I ran for a long time, and that group of people suddenly chased me When I came up, I was afraid, so I hid in a house, and then I saw you


    "Do you know what happened to your aunt?" I don''t understand of ask a way.


    "I don''t know." Cang Ling shook his head.


    "Why did they arrest you?" I still don''t understand.


    "I don''t know," he continued shaking his head.


    What do you know, kid? The corner of my mouth smoked to smoke, suddenly looking at the trace of Cang Ling canthus, "what is this on your face?"? Is there a scar? "


    Cang Ling touched the trace of canthus of the eye, "don''t know." Can you know what to write? "It happened all of a sudden last night."


    "Last night? What did you do last night? " How can there be such a mark all of a sudden?


    "Well..." Cang Ling thought, "when they chased me, I suddenly burst out and killed several of them." Last night, it was too confusing and the memory became blurred.


    I frowned, this child will not really be like the legend of the kind of body contains a powerful person, as for in danger will burst out.


    People over there are still discussing it. Ling Yun can''t get in. After all, it''s their business. He''s just a Taoist from outside. So he turned around and brought me spaghetti from the outside. "Have a meal."


    I took the takeout box and fork, slowly rolled it up, and put it in my mouth, "what are they talking about?"


    "About the child." Ling Yun replied, "don''t worry. I don''t mind if you want to support him."


    "No, I have a problem." I immediately took a mouthful of spaghetti and said, "I can''t support it. He''ll keep me or a fox. "


    Ling Yun suddenly did not speak, inexplicably feel very reasonable. But the child can''t leave him alone, "so why did you bring him back?"


    Blame me. I want to know. But I don''t remember what I could do, "then you''ll have to wait for me to remember." Anyway, it''s better to wait until midnight.


    The child suddenly thought of something, "by the way, my mother told me before that if I was in danger, I would go to the spirit hall and said that they could send me to the place I should go."


    "Ah?" Mia heard these words and came over, "what do you want to do with the spirit hall? What do you know, kid? "


    You think playing Infernal Affairs, "the boss should know what secrets this boy has, so we have to wait." Ming Qing has a show.


    I gasped at the corner of my mouth. "In other words, can''t I sleep tonight?" Lingyun didn''t let me sleep last time.


    "In fact, you can sleep enough now, and we''ll call you up later." Xiaodaojin.


    "You haven''t slept all day, and you don''t think you have enough sleep." Du Han murmured in a low voice.


    Hey, don''t think I can''t hear you in a low voice, "I was too tired! Let me sleep. What''s the matter with you? " He picked up the things around him and threw them.Du Han tilted his head and hid in the past, then quietly hid to one side. Mia looked at me and frowned, "I want to stay. It''s OK, master. I''ll stay with you."


    "I''ll stay, too." Ji Yufeng also nodded.


    "I have to go back. My elder sister seems to be suspicious. She keeps asking me how far I''ve been these days." Ming Qing sighed helplessly, "a few days ago, it seems that he ran to the master of Xia Hou, but he didn''t know what he said. When he came back, he would talk about it."


    "Xia Hou AI." Mia patted her on the forehead. "How could I forget her?"


    "What''s the matter?" Mingqing asked strangely.


    "Xiahou love is good at all kinds of intelligence, and Xiahou family makes a living by divination and astrology. Then she must know about master''s coming back," MIA replied, "so Mingyu may also know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mingqing is surprised and speechless. What''s the use of hiding these days? Seeing Mingyu is like seeing a ghost.


    I continue to eat dinner. Anyway, I''ll listen to what you say. Cangling is also eating candy. Well, I''m eating candy. You go on.


    The scene is divided into two parts. Those over there talk about them, but I can''t get in the way. They talk to Lingyun again, "didn''t you go to find Xiaojin''s master? Did you find it? "


    "No Xiaojin shakes his head, "Shifu doesn''t seem to be in the underworld. They say that Shifu made a contract to kill people before. Well It''s to help people take away the souls of the people they hate most and increase their business once. They haven''t returned to the underworld for a long time. "

 Chapter 843

    "Don''t hurry back if you haven''t found it." I rolled my eyes.


    Xiaojin said with a smile: "Yo, what? One day is like three autumn. "


    "Ha ha, it''s not for you anyway. If you don''t come back in a few days, I''ll treat you as dead. " I don''t care about waving. Who cares about you.


    Xiaojin ha ha: "ha ha, of course I know you are not for me."


    Can I kill him if I want to? Let him leave early. Cut out the rest of the play.


    I don''t like the refreshing taste of peppermint, because it can sometimes become spicy, but it is said that it can refresh the mind. There are stars outside. The dark night devours everything it can swallow. Everyone in the room is waiting for the arrival of zero.


    Unfortunately, it''s still early.


    Slowly spit out a breath of mint, refreshing feeling directly to the brain, I got up and went to the window, looking at all the dark outside, waiting for the mint to melt, outside the square clock sounded eight times.


    Time seems to be almost, "mia, Ji Yufeng, go out with me."


    "Ah?" Two people waiting to fall asleep suddenly wake up, "master, what do you say?"


    "Wait, master queen, is that you? Wait, it''s not the right time. Why did you wake up early? " Ji Yufeng was surprised.


    I don''t have much time to explain to them, "Duhan, you take care of that kid." Just turn around and go out the door.


    "Hey, wait a minute." Mia and Ji Yufeng catch up, "master queen, where are we going?"


    I smile, "go to talk to those old guys."


    "Wait a minute, master, you can figure it out." Mia stopped me. "They''re all old people. You just show up. Old people have a bad heart."


    "Oh, those old guys have a good heart," I opened MIA myself. "I don''t have time to explain to you. If I don''t want to lose my memory on the way, I''ll hurry."


    Mia has no choice but to follow. "What are you going to do with them? By the way, who is that kid? "


    Ignoring Mia''s question, I walked to the corner of antique street. Looking at the long lost street, I couldn''t help sighing. I felt like I hadn''t come back for a long time. Everything in the street began to become strange.


    "Do you miss it?" Behind him, Ji Yufeng suddenly uttered a sentence.


    "It won''t take long. I''ll be back soon. " I silently finish this sentence, directly into the antique street, the night watchman seems not, I directly into the street, the street is quiet as if into the ghost world in general, the street filled with white fog, winding the whole street.


    Looking at the familiar big red door, I just wanted to go in. Mia and Ji Yufeng stopped me, "wait, master, let''s go to inquire first, you wait first."


    What''s in a mess? Do you want to find out? I''ve never been here. I''m afraid of being robbed? But without waiting for me to say anything, Ji Yufeng has entered the door.


    This is the time for those old guys to get together for a party, which is the reason why I choose this time. If other time is not always the same.


    "Yo, good evening, everyone." The ghost''s voice rang out, and several old people at the meeting shuddered at the same time. Why did the little ancestor come here in the middle of the night?


    "Ji Yufeng!" Someone yelled at the passer-by and almost pulled out a gun and threw it.


    "Yufeng, what are you doing here after all?" The deputy mayor sighed and asked.


    Ji Yufeng scratched his head awkwardly. "What, how are you doing recently?"


    "As long as I don''t see you, it''s good," someone said angrily. Is the damage of the spirit hall hereditary? After walking in a Shuo ark, the dog brought a Shuo Tong Xue, and now there''s another Ji Yufeng. MIA is very nice and polite. In addition to being more polite than her master, she''s absolutely a lady who likes to be polite and polite. She''s generous and elegant. Looking back at Ji Yufeng, leaving aside Zhong Er, she can keep up with the machine gun. They are a group of people They can''t fight him. That''s enough.


    "Oh, don''t say that." Ji Yu Feng waved his hand, "how many old people have a good heart, aren''t they scared to see ghosts?"


    "If you have anything to do, get out of here!" The beard was so old that it trembled.


    "Well, it''s just being entrusted," Ji Yufeng said with a smile. "An old friend wants to meet you."


    "Old friend?" Shi Qing frowned.


    Mia took the lead to come in, dignified to each elder a luggage. "Hello, seniors. It''s a nag to come so late. "


    Look, look, this is the model of a good child. "MIA. What are you doing here so late? "


    Mia did not say anything, gently smile, and then make way, wearing a white skirt outside a very inappropriate wide windbreaker girl slowly walked forward..


    Looking at the familiar figure, everyone was surprised.She''s really alive. She''s not Everyone can''t forget that day, the girl they sent away is standing in front of them now.


    I smile unabated walked forward, shining eyes swept everyone, no hesitation, eyes slightly bent up.


    "Long time no see, ladies and gentlemen." I said softly.


    "Cher." The first one who could not help crying out was Maya. She was a woman and always treated the child as her own daughter.


    I gently smile, "long wait," I came back.


    "You..." Vice mayor also wet eyes, "are you really Tong Xue?"


    I looked at the vice mayor and laughed, "otherwise? I am, God. I don''t want to die. No one can force me. "


    Shi Qing recovered quickly after the shock, and the sharp blade appeared in his hand and stopped in front of me. "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Evidence?" I did not understand the blink, then smile, red umbrella appeared in the hands, "I am me, I am Shuo Tong snow, what evidence do you need?"


    Shi Qing withdraws his weapon in silence. Such an arrogant girl, in addition to her who else, red umbrella stretched against the shoulder, "but you are too early to be happy, I still can''t come back, I''m a soul now, and I don''t know why I lose my memory during the day, so I can only come in the middle of the night."


    "Then you come back suddenly. What can I do for you The elder asked immediately.


    "I heard MIA say about Third Street," I walked slowly to the other side. "No.3 street suddenly fell back and was badly damaged by the reactionaries when it was short of manpower and energy. It also involved the city and even lost the eyes of the rules."

 Chapter 844

    "What''s your opinion?" The vice mayor is in a good mood to talk about business. These days, they are worrying about it. Is it difficult to take back the third street and let it go?


    I shook my head. "I can''t do anything now. I just want to remind you that if you want to go to third street, you need to be careful."


    "You mean, is there anything we can''t deal with on Third Street?"


    "I can''t talk about it in detail now. After all, it''s too big. It may take some time to talk about, and it''s none of your business." I sighed. There are some things I don''t know for myself. Don''t tell them.


    Everyone looked at each other. It didn''t seem so simple.


    After a pause, I continued, "in fact, there is something you need to do in this adventure."


    The elder frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    "About Third Street?" Maya guessed it, too.


    I nodded. "Help me take a child to third street."


    "Child?" People are curious. "What kind of child is it?"


    Mia and Ji Yufeng understand, "boss, are you going to send the kid back to the third street? Are you not afraid that he will be pursued again? "


    "Mia, you know that? What kind of child is he? " Asked the deputy mayor.


    "Cangling." I took Mia''s words and replied.


    Mia looked at me and then explained, "a kid who broke into the city saved by my master last night. I really want to be chased by someone."


    "To be clear, who is that child?" Shi Qing asked with a straight face, "why send him to No.3 street?"


    "To be exact, it''s not the end of escorting him back to third street, it''s the end of sending him to the mourner." I don''t have much time to answer in detail. "That child It''s Is the next mourner, so Be sure, be sure to send him safely, to Give the eyes of the rules to To the present mourner. "


    "Master queen." Ji Yufeng holds me.


    "What''s the matter?" A group of people were shocked.


    Mia is also a face of doubt, Ji Yu Feng busy explanation, "the queen master to change back."


    Change back? A group of people puzzled, Ji Yu Feng busy explanation, "even if the state of amnesia. Ah, master queen, wait a minute. Why do you say that to send the child to the mourner is to give the eyes of the rules to the present mourner? "


    I can''t help rubbing my head. Has this boy''s IQ been used in code? "That is to say, the eyes of the rules are on the child, which is also Why he was, why he was hunted. If If you want to solve the problem of Third Street The problem of the third street, Cang, Cangling, must be handed over to the mourner, that guy It''s always like being out of the way. This time Also Are you going to look at it like this? " Last time I pretended to be innocent and mortal, I really thought I was a normal person. But who would have thought he was the big man on Third Street.


    Before fainting, I always feel as if I forgot something to say to them. Forget it. Let''s talk about it. But I''ve done a lot of calculations, but I didn''t realize that two people sent me directly back to the spirit hall. Hey, hey, I know the spirit hall is close, but you can''t be so easy. What did I say before?


    I sleep until daybreak. Early in the morning, the clear birdsong outside the window comes in with the warm sunshine. It''s warm and comfortable What a ghost. Wasn''t I in the hotel? Where is the birdsong from the hotel? Did Ling Yun leave the door open? And because I don''t like the sun to disturb my sleep, Lingyun chose a room with a sunny side, so where does the sun come from? Is it afternoon?


    I reluctantly opened my eyes and looked up to see not the ceiling of the hotel, but the bed with special patterns and antique flavor. There was a strange smell in the room. I can''t say it, but it smelled very comfortable. It was nothing. What made me feel strange was why there was a man sitting at the head of my bed? I''m still a man with long hair. Although he''s very handsome, it''s right. Um More handsome than Ling Yun.


    "Cher, you wake up." See me wake up, the other side is obviously very excited, immediately came up.


    Ha ha, I would rather not wake up, this is probably a dream, I closed my eyes, opened my eyes, um, or that handsome big face, scared me to get up immediately, "ah, you, who are you? What is this place? "


    "Cher I... " The man heard me ask, his face showed a trace of sadness.


    I feel guilty What a ghost! It''s none of my business.


    The people who heard the noise outside burst in immediately, "what''s the matter? What''s going on Mia was the first one to come in. She was surprised to see me. "I''ll go, Shifu. Why are you here?"


    Hello, this should be my question. Why am I here? What happened yesterday? "I''m asking you that. What''s this place? Why am I here? What happened yesterday? " When I lost my memory in the hotel, I didn''t know what happened.


    A black line appeared on Mia''s head. "It can''t be Ji Yufeng, the second product... " Mia helped her forehead, with a helpless face, shouting: "Ji - Yu - Feng!""Ah? What''s the matter? " Someone rushed in immediately from the first floor, "what''s the matter?"


    "I asked you to send the master back. Why did you send him to the spirit hall? Is your brain used to raise goldfish or grow flowers? Do you want to look tall? " Mia is angry.


    Ji Yu Feng Leng for three seconds, then embarrassed to scratch his head, "well, I forgot."


    "Can you stop showing off your IQ in the early morning?" Mia raised her forehead. "Why don''t you forget yourself."


    "Cough, elder martial sister, I have to correct it. The premise of IQ is to have brain." Ji Yufeng said seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Oh, that''s a good point. Do you want me to drum your feet?


    Looking at the two people bickering, I can''t help it. The man next to me looks very handsome, right, but it''s not easy to get into trouble. I immediately ran to mia, "what, can you mind me? What is this place? "


    Mia looked at me, but sighed, "this is the antique street, the spirit hall, your home, this is your room."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± No, you must be teasing me. "Oh, who will take me back?" I didn''t go back all night. Lingyun should be worried. I think so.


    "Cher," the man got up and walked slowly to me, "don''t you really know me? I''m luomingshang. "

 Chapter 845

    Luomingshang? Oh, sorry, I really can''t remember, "I don''t remember."


    "Cher, are you really my Cher?" He reached for my face, a sad face, "why don''t you remember me? You shouldn''t have forgotten me. "


    Hehe, why? Ji Yufeng kindly answered this question to me, "master queen, this is your husband."


    I''m so embarrassed. Pluto is big. It''s time for me to kneel. But it''s really good. I thought Hades was a middle-aged fat uncle with a beard. I didn''t expect to be such a handsome guy.


    "She doesn''t even remember herself, let alone someone else." As soon as the sound comes from the door, it''s going through the cold.


    "Xiaobai, here you are." I ran over immediately. "Are you here to pick me up? Is Liuyun here, too? "


    Sensitive glare hurt luomingshang, Liuyun, the person she has been thinking about? Isn''t he already dead? So, forget yourself, forget everyone around you, but can''t forget him?


    Sure enough, he lost. Lost to someone who''s been dead for a long time.


    Du Han sighed and rubbed my head. "Now that I''m back, I''ll stay." The original plans are broken, and then glared at Ji Yufeng, "now she''s back, the most important thing is to help her recover her memory."


    Finger picked the corner of the windbreaker, I used three seconds to make a choice, "I still want to find Liuyun," this is not suitable for me, although it makes me very comfortable, but also very strange.


    There was a lot of noise outside. Taking advantage of everyone''s separation, I floated down the window directly. As soon as I got down, I turned around and saw what Xiaojin was saying at the door. Lingyun couldn''t hold it behind me.


    "Flowing clouds!" I yelled and jumped on it. "Liuyun, will you pick me up?"


    Ling Yun turned his head and ran into me. He reached out to catch me and said, "well, I''ve come to pick you up."


    My voice is not small. In the neighborhood, passers-by were howled by my voice. It was like pressing the pause button, and the group did not move. The boss''s glasses were cracked when he went out to bask in the sun next door. The opposite little husband and wife almost fell his wife. The young man who was running fast with the repair box on his back slipped on the wall and fell directly .


    This group of people looked at us as if they had been punctured. Er What happened?


    "Cough," a cough sounded, the old man on crutches slowly forward, "Tong Xue, welcome home."


    "Ah?" I don''t understand a crooked head, what ghost.


    The old man''s cough also brought everyone''s thoughts back, and they ran up and down to look at me. Some women even burst into tears. Tears? What the hell?


    "Xiaoxue is back. It''s really Xiaoxue."


    "That''s great. I knew it. Tong Xue is very lucky. He will be fine." Oh, thank you.


    "Tong Tong, back." The landlady next door seems to be a shy girl.


    "I''ll say, all say that disasters last for thousands of years. How can this little disaster be gone so easily?" Hello, what''s a thousand years of disaster.


    "Just come back, just come back."


    Someone wiped the tears from the corner of my eyes, and I was surrounded by some inexplicable, "that..." The voice is a little small, it doesn''t seem to work, can''t help but raise the volume, "sorry!" All of a sudden, the surroundings became quiet, and I immediately stopped, "what, I I don''t remember the past, so So... " So can I go?


    Or the old man came forward, "now the Tong Xue is in the form of soul body, but I don''t know why. I don''t remember the memory of saving money. Don''t be excited, don''t scare the children."


    Scared? Vice mayor and elder, are you out of your mind? Will this evil be frightened? Look at the timid little girl who is blocked by the vice mayor and huddled in the arms of a strange man. Everyone''s on their side. Are you kidding me? Is this really the little ancestor who was so angry that he didn''t have to be afraid of anything?


    Ling Yun patted me on the shoulder, "don''t be afraid, these are your former friends and family."


    I took a look at him, and then with a long sigh of relief, I slowly came forward, and my fingers involuntarily stirred my dress, "that Hello everyone, I Let everyone worry about me. Although I don''t remember anything, thank you all These are former friends and family members. They must be very happy. There are so many families.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Around a strange quiet, a group of people seem to hear hallucination, this is really that girl? Was it not switched? Sure enough, people''s nature was good at the beginning. They were all corrupted by the old man Shuo Fangzhou. I''m such a cute kid.


    For a moment, the vice mayor felt that the girl was much more pleasing now than in the past.


    "Would you like to come in and have a talk?" A very gentle voice came from the room behind, but With a refreshing chill.


    "Excuse me." Ling Yun turned his head and threw a fist at the visitor. It was also a mild smile."It''s not in the way," he said with a smile. He could see that he was a good-looking boy, and he was not inferior to the beautiful man with long hair. "Anyway, there is no business in the early morning, and..." Then he took a look at me, "how can we be regarded as interrupting our boss?"


    I''ll go. How could there be such a handsome guy in my shop. You don''t have to work to make money hanging at the door. "You..."


    He came up to me and rubbed my head. "I''m Xuan Ling, boss. Welcome home."


    I blushed, "ah? Well


    "Mysterious zero?" Small brocade small face follows a change, "you are ghost King Xuan zero."


    "Poof -" I gushed out a mouthful of old blood. What? What do you mean, Xiaojin? Who is this? Ghost king? Wait, I remember one of the three kings of the underworld seems to be a ghost king. Don''t tell me it''s that. A guy from an antique store? You''re kidding me.


    "Well, Liu Jin? I''ve mentioned you before. " He saw an eye small brocade, as before is smiling of don''t see mood.


    I''ll go. It''s true. Wait a minute. Doesn''t that mean there''s only one Yama in charge of the underworld? "Well So, are you the ghost king


    "Well, yes." The other party''s ending is a little coquettish.


    No, I need to calm down. "What, Liuyun, if you''re OK, let''s go back. I need to be alone." I don''t think I''ll come back until I remember. There is a big man in the shop. How dare I come back.

 Chapter 846

    If one day the sky will be gray, white birds take off their white feathers, diffuse in the air, walk in the dark blue fog, rain drenched the world, and cry, tears corrupt everything it can swallow, plunder all that does not belong to the world.


    The vice mayor grabbed me, "since you''re back, don''t leave."


    "I counseled." There are two big Buddhas in the shop. I''m a ghost now. If one of them is upset, what can I do?


    "Nothing," Ling Yun comforted me, "in that case, it''s better to be respectful than obedient."


    Ling Yun said so. What else can I say? After entering the shop, the taste of the shop was the same as that of the previous room. On one side, several exquisite wooden shelves were placed with various kinds of antiques. On the other side, a rest area was opened up. The soft collapse of wood integrated into the antique room, as if it made people feel like crossing. On the wooden table in front of the soft couch, the front one was left and the other right There are two censers in the room, and the smoke comes from the gap. The fragrance of the room comes from here. Close to the soft side, there is a black stone tea tray, on which a set of white jade tea set is in sharp contrast to the black tea tray.


    The three people upstairs had already come down. The man with long hair saw that our eyes were obviously not good. I quickly turned to the beginning and felt a sense of guilt. The onlookers outside the house had all dispersed, and only the boss next door followed us into the house.


    After entering the store, my subconscious reaction was that I went to the soft couch and sat on it involuntarily. It was like a habit I had formed for a long time. There was a book beside the soft couch, which seemed to have been read many times. At the foot of a fluffy touch, I bow a, is a small black cat constantly rubbing my ankle, soft fluffy.


    I reached out and picked up the little black cat. "Meow ~" the cat''s golden eyes were full of water, and then gave a clear cry.


    Sure enough, the cat is the most lovely. I rubbed the cat''s face, and then with a "bang -" sound, the little black cat disappeared. Instead, what appeared in my arms was a boy who looked about 11 or 12 years old, Black Hoodie and black shorts.


    "Master, Xiao Hei has missed you. Master, you are back at last." The cat became young and tried to rub against me.


    I was scared silly, and then hand a shake, directly threw him out, "meow a kitten ah, the cat into essence."


    "Meow ~ ~" a teenager made a scream that didn''t belong to human beings. Then he was caught by two hands and someone came in from the outside.


    I am more confused, "Mingqing?" In front of me Women. Although it is as like as two peas, it is not a fake, but the main thing is the same as the Ming Qing.


    "Boss, I''m Mingyu." The woman smiles at me and then adds. "It''s Mingqing''s twin sister."


    Oh, it''s twins. But the face value is not low, I feel these people can sing a combination of debut. "Oh, hello."


    "Welcome back, boss." The woman gave me a gentle smile, just like a gentle and beautiful big sister, and then looked at Lingyun in front of her, "and, master Liuyun, welcome back."


    This words, a room of people are shocked, "Mingyu elder sister, you are not wrong? He is Ling Yun, the young leader of the Ling family, "MIA called out first.


    "Did Xiahou love tell you that?" Ming Qing, who used to settle accounts at the counter, picked an eyebrow and didn''t feel surprised at all.


    "Huh?" Mingyu is almost a flower.


    "Elder sister, don''t learn from Xuanling. Be normal." Ming Qing Fu Er.


    Mingyu is still smiling, "Mingqing ~" that coquettish little ending, "you want to die, don''t you?" Hello, can you stop saying such terrible things with such tone and expression.


    "Liuyun is..." Ling Yun is puzzled. Although I used to call him that, he thought it was just me.


    "The creator of Ancheng, the founder of antique street." The vice mayor walked forward on crutches, walked to the chair opposite me and sat down. "It''s been years, we thought, you''ll never come back."


    Ling Yun frowned, "master, this is What do you mean


    "Fool, don''t you understand?" Mingqing had no choice but to close the previous account book, "you are the legendary great man, Liuyun. Antique Street has been looking for him for so many years. No one ever thought that he would reincarnate and escape the sight of Ancheng and antique street. "


    Ling Yun still doesn''t understand, but the so-called sense of belonging can probably explain all this for him, "do you mean that I am the reincarnation of Liuyun?"


    A room of people suddenly did not speak, luomingshang took advantage of no one noticed to sit beside me, like a habit, put his hand around me, head against me, and I, did not push him away, everything is the same as the habit. The little boy turned back into a little black cat and jumped to my leg. The antique shop has become quiet. It''s weird.


    "Forget it, let''s not say anything else. Let''s first think about how to help the boss recover his memory." Mingyu, who started one, started another.


    "Well, I think it''s good now." Ming Qing coughed awkwardly and expressed her opinion.Mingyu despises it, "are you afraid that the boss will recover his memory and deduct your salary?"


    No, I''m afraid she''ll kill her. "If you don''t say anything else, it''s really urgent to let Shifu recover her memory. Now that she''s back, those who hide in the dark won''t let her go so easily. Maybe they''ll show their fangs right away." Mia leaned on the shelf with her arms in her arms. "Antique street now wants to disperse part of its strength to deal with No. 3 street. If someone attacks us at this time, I think we can''t resist it."


    at that time, the girl who would make complaints about Tucao behind her master seems to have grown up overnight. She has grown up, though she is not perfect in strength, but she has borne all the heavy responsibilities.


    "We have to find out how the boss lost his memory first." Xuan zero pinches chin to think cableway, "definitely can''t be Meng Po soup, she obviously didn''t go to the underworld.". Is it the thunder robbery at that time? "


    "Hey, boy, you found the boss, didn''t you?" Ming Qing doesn''t like Ling Yun.


    "Well," Ling Yun nodded, and knew what Mingqing wanted to ask. "The first time I saw Arnold was at the scene of a car accident. She was with a policewoman at that time. She was a little confused all the time. When she got to the hospital, she suddenly left the policewoman and began to follow the corpse."


    Ming Qing and Xuan zero look at each other, "it''s Li Xue." Why does soul follow Li Xue after death?

 Chapter 847

    Li Xue should be just an ordinary person, right. "The body, who is it? Is that the name you''re giving her now? "


    "Yes." Ling Yun nodded, and then no longer hide, "the car accident victim, named Jiang Nuo, is the daughter of Jiang Yi, the owner of the Jiang family."


    "The Jiang family?" The deputy mayor cut in all of a sudden. "You mean the magic Jiang family, Jiang Ke''er''s brother, Jiang Yi?"


    "Yes." Ling Yun answered and continued, "but later, I thought that Arnold would follow the corpse, which must be the reason. Later, she regained her consciousness, but she forgot everything before, even who she was. I thought she had strong spiritual power, and originally wanted to contract her as a contract spirit, but she refused all the time, and had no reflection on my contract skills. At that time, I knew I could not contract her. But if you see that she has no place to go and is helpless, just take her with you. "


    "It''s clean to forget." I forgot about myself.


    Has been frowning not to speak, clever not to speak of small brocade suddenly whispered in, "can it be because of the water according to flower?"


    "What did you say?"


    Because Xiaojin shrank at the end of the crowd, a group of people turned to see, Xiaojin immediately shrank his neck, "before in the daomen spirit gathering meeting, because of her idea, let all the spirit of the spirit gathering ceremony self-help conversion, but it is said that this ban has side effects, will it be at the cost of memory?" Xiaojin finished in one breath.


    I turned my eyes with disdain. I''m afraid it will be like this.


    Luomingshang some dangerous squint eyes, with Xuan zero look at each other, both sides read each other''s answer from the eyes, Jiang Feng. That guy must have done something before he died.


    "Is it because you''re out of the body?" Ji Yufeng asked in a low voice, "why don''t we..." The sound is getting smaller and smaller. Well, that''s not likely.


    But "It''s not without that possibility." The vice mayor thought for a moment. He replied. "Where is Tong Xue''s body? Try to revive her. "


    Yeah, yeah? Can I come back? That''s great. Finally, you don''t have to float around all day. Although being a ghost has many advantages, such as not afraid of cold and heat, who is willing to be a ghost.


    A group of people''s eyes turned to me. I also turned to look at the man who had been hanging on me. Later, I pushed him away. You are very heavy. Luo Mingshang gave me a sad look, and then got up, "in the back."


    Back? What''s in the back? Okay, back of the store, it''s a warehouse. Hey, you just throw my body? Aren''t you afraid of the police saying you''re hiding bodies? Luo Mingshang released me and walked forward, but did not open the door. He drew a symbol on the warehouse door, and then another door appeared on the door. Xiaojin came to my ear and explained to me, "this is the boundary space of Pluto. No one can get in except himself and the people he invited. "


    That is to say, I''m his exclusive item, and no one can take it away? It sounds strange, but it''s moving.


    Just the moment the door opened, I couldn''t help fighting a cold war, eh? Strange, it''s all ghosts. I don''t feel cold anymore.


    As luomingshang entered the so-called boundary of space, I was shocked at the moment I stepped in. Although the ground was flat at my feet, two more steps would be an invisible River, surrounded by dark blue light, and the cold was solid around.


    "Where the hell am I going?" I could not help but Tucao make complaints about rubbing the goose bumps on my arms, turning around, and nobody behind me. "Ah? What about people? "


    Luo Mingshang stretched out his hand to hold my hand, "no one can enter without my permission."


    So you didn''t plan to let them in at first. "Where is this?"


    "Forget the bottom." Luo Mingshang looked at the place where he had been for tens of millions of years. He was numb all the time here. Then he reached out and moved his fingers. From the bottom of the river, an ice Pavilion came up. There was a man lying in it. Well, it''s me.


    As soon as Luo Mingshang reached out his hand, the ice Pavilion slowly fell in front of me. I stepped forward and looked at myself in the ice Pavilion. For a moment, I actually refused. After all, I saw my body with my own eyes Some inexplicable strange, but the death is not much flesh and blood what, but like sleeping as very peaceful.


    "That How can I come back? " Do you need the same elixir as in journey to the west.


    "Just attach it." Luomingshang is a typical activist. As soon as he reaches out his hand, he picks me up and puts me in the ice Museum. He feels like he is attracted by something and sticks to it firmly. Then he falls into endless darkness.


    Ear, is the sound of water, I slowly earn open eyes, climbed out of the ice Museum, but there is no one around, here, it is not like the bottom of the river, surrounded by the endless ocean, suffocating feeling suddenly invaded the throat. I want to cry for help, but I find that I can''t cry out, my body is sinking slowly, my hands are trying to catch something, and all the suffocation in my mouth is spitting out in the next moment.


    Looking up at the person who pulled me up, I laughed, "one?"


    "Long time no see." The boy gave me a smile.What is a long time no see? I''ve just met him in France before. Before I spoke, he suddenly fell to me and bent down. "It seems that my sister still hasn''t recovered."


    Ah? Oh, memory, right? No, I can''t remember anything.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I wish you were my younger brother." I looked at him with a smile.


    But see a wrinkle frown, then helpless smile. "Forget it. You can play as you like."


    "Well," I whispered, and then I stood up. At the foot of the sea, is the tree.


    "But I advise you to think about how to deal with the triangle relationship. Even if Lingyun turns back to Liuyun, he will definitely be killed by your man." If you don''t mention which pot, you will die.


    It''s true that divorce can''t be separated. It''s absolutely tragic to die every minute. It''s not peaceful after death.


    A fruit was thrown into my hand. I looked up and found that a fruit had been hanging on the tree and gnawed on it by myself. "I still said that, don''t believe anyone, even if you are suspicious of me."


    "Well," I nodded.


    Two bites of fruit casually thrown into the sea, "the final duel will soon come, we and her resentment should also be a good liquidation."


    "Well."


    The real sense of awakening is in the room on the second floor of the spirit hall.

 Chapter 848

    The same scene, the same decoration, let me think I passed, but feel the temperature of people around me, I can''t help but pinch myself, pain. Will it hurt? Am I really alive?


    "Cher, are you awake?" He came to help me up.


    I watched him blink and asked, "where are the others?" What about Ling Yun?


    Luo Ming Shang''s eyes darkened, "you, still don''t remember?"


    "I''m sorry." I bowed my head apologetically and stirred the cloth with my fingers. "I didn''t expect that either."


    "It''s OK," he rubbed my head. "I believe Cher always thinks about it."


    I nodded, then looked out again, "that Me, did I sleep long? " Originally wanted to ask where Ling Yun is, but in front of his husband to ask the lover, absolutely will be rampant ah.


    "Three days." Luo Mingshang replied, probably seeing what I was thinking, and then replied, "he He was called away by the old guys on the street, saying that he was helping him recover his memory of his previous life. " After all, Ling Yun is reincarnated. It''s much easier for me to recover my memory. I have to find various reasons and find the right medicine.


    "Liuyun, he Who is he? " What I asked was the cloud in their mouth, not in mine.


    Luo Mingshang pauses, obviously unwilling to mention this man, "he''s a hero and a legend. You You''ve always admired him, and I love him, too. " It''s tragic to lose to a dead man. The most tragic thing is that the dead man is alive again. I''m sorry.


    "I''ll see." Then he jumped down from the bed. He just wanted to fly out of the window. He remembered that he was a person now. He stopped running to the window and continued to run to the door.


    Behind the eyes of a gloomy, sure enough, no matter when, you will never forget him.


    Running out of the door, I saw Mingyu come out of the kitchen, and I was very happy to see her, "ah, boss, you wake up."


    "Well, I''ll see the clouds," I stopped and nodded. Although we know each other, we are still a little strange.


    Mingyu laughed, "the boy is with the elder. He''ll be OK, and they won''t let him be OK."


    "But, they said to help Liuyun recover his memory," I moved a little bit to the stairway. "I''m worried that he won''t remember me."


    Mingyu suddenly a Leng, then helpless smile, "want to go to it, come back early for dinner."


    I immediately ran downstairs like Amnesty. After hearing what Mingyu said, I found that it was afternoon outside. Downstairs only Mingqing and jiyufeng are helping. MIA doesn''t know where to go.


    Skillfully spread the spirit power to the whole street, looking for the breath of Lingyun. Then I followed the breath to find it. There is a door on the street that looks a little shabby. Here it is. I pushed the door open and walked in slowly. There are two worlds inside and outside. I''m not in the mood to enjoy the scenery. I ran all the way to a main hall. As a result, I saw a group of elderly people surrounded by a golden bubble. Inside the bubble was a lying Lingyun. A group of people were working on the bubble. At their feet, there is another array.


    "Flowing clouds!" I couldn''t help a scream.


    "Mia, stop her." Cried the old man with a big beard, and his hand did not stop.


    Mia, who had been watching, quickly stopped me. "Master, wait a minute. Now it''s all over."


    "They What do they do with Liuyun? " Looking at this strange ceremony, I feel scared.


    "Don''t worry, the elder won''t hurt him." Mia comforted me, "they are helping him to recover the memory of his previous life. Shifu, everything is over now. The elder and Ling Yun may be killed."


    I calmed down, but still feel a little uneasy. "Where''s Xiaojin?" Shouldn''t Xiaojin follow Lingyun?


    "Oh, I let him take the kids," MIA answered casually, releasing her hand.


    With kids? "Lingguan, are there many children?"


    Mia habitually touched her raised abdomen, and then counted it to me, "little left, little right, little black, little Qi, Huoyu."


    I counted, five, "kindergarten." Can you afford it?


    "You should be glad to pass the cold. Although the animal''s body is young, its shape is adult," MIA said with a smile.


    "Yes, where''s Xiaobai?" I didn''t understand blinking. It seems that I haven''t seen Xiaobai since I came back to Lingguan. Last time Lingyun came to me, they didn''t bring Xiaobai.


    "Let him and Rachel take the kid back." Mia replied, thought about it, and then explained, "Oh, Ruizhe works in the store, too."


    "Oh." I nodded, the original there is a ah, has not seen before, the original is to send Cang Ling home? Wait, go home?


    Mia looked at it for a while and felt that someone was just chatting with her, "master, don''t you remember?"


    "No I gave a crisp answer. "Maybe it''s something else. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. I''m fine."


    "Don''t be too optimistic. Many people are staring at you now. One day, you will be taken away. You don''t even have the power to resist." Mia merciless blow way, "so still think of a way to restore the memory of good, or it''s really too late."I spread my hand, "I can''t help it. I can''t think of any other time except when I hear them say that I will remember the fixed time every day. "


    Mia looked at me, up and down, left and right, inside and out, and said, "do you want to get in touch with the previous environment again, such as getting married, getting a job or something, and what would you like to start from when you come into contact with familiar things?"


    "But I will not." I shrugged. Marriage or something, really not.


    "Try it." Well, that''s one way.


    I nodded, it was barely admitted, but my eyes were staring at Lingyun, who was regarded as a sacrifice, involuntarily pulled up. "Nothing will happen."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t make trouble, it will be OK." Mia comforted me.


    I grasped the dress, "that, he restored the memory of previous life, changed back to your Liuyun, will not know me?"


    As soon as MIA stopped, she didn''t dare to answer this question casually.


    Time seems to have stopped. I can''t see the time outside clearly here. Finally, I saw that they stopped. Ling Yun was slowly released. Several old people were panting. I ran up immediately, but the closer I got, the more uneasy I began to feel. I stopped and got closer.


    Lying on the ground, Ling Yun still closed his eyes. I watched his short hair turn into long hair, which was scattered on the ground in disorder, with a tight frown.

 Chapter 849

    Everyone in the hall held their breath, because no one really understood the character of the legendary character. Some even said that he was killed by the guide after he was swallowed up by ghosts and gods.


    People on the ground brow slowly stretch, slowly earn open eyes, originally black eyes now but dark some strange. Even some tiny red light, seems to be devouring everything fierce beast. He sat up slowly, rubbed his long hair in front of his forehead, and rubbed it to the back. The people around swallowed their saliva, and some of the younger ones even took all precautions. They were ready to take action when something was wrong.


    I''m also a little nervous. Such a person is not the Ling Yun I know, but I can feel that he is the one who appears in my dream and tells me that people and ghosts are the same. "Liuyun..." I cried, breaking the strange silence.


    He raised his head to look at me, dark lit red eyes looked at me, slightly bent up, "Arnold, you wake up."


    This title, let me definitely believe that he is my Liuyun, he did not change, he is still him, I directly rushed to the past. "Liuyun, Liuyun."


    "Well, I am." He grabbed me and held me in his arms. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    "I I thought you would forget me. You would not remember me I put a runny nose and a tear on Ling Yun''s clothes.


    Finger stuck in the hair, "how can I forget you, after all, we do not often see in a dream?"


    I suddenly a Leng, no, this is not Ling Yun, I want to push him away, but was ruthlessly pressed into the arms, "what''s the matter? Are you afraid of me? "


    "You..." Can''t push, I can''t help but grasp his clothes, "are you that cloud?" Are you, my cloud?


    "Fool." The temperature of his fingertips is so gentle.


    Tears once again all gush out, yes ah, how I forget, no matter which he is, are the same gentle people.


    Do you believe there are miracles in this world? I am very glad that there are such things in the world, at least to prove that I am not alone, at least in this world, there is a person like me.


    "Good, don''t cry." He patted me on the back. "It''s OK. No matter what happens, I''m your cloud. And they''ll be by your side. "


    "Why It''s impossible not to cry. " I buried my head in his arms. "You bastard! Bad guy, I thought Do you think you Sobbing. "


    "Sorry," Ling Yun chuckled. Then looked up at a circle of people around, a smile, "the guardian of antique street?"


    "Yes, I have." A group of old people call a young man senior. This picture.


    "I''m serious. I should call some elders, elder." Ling Yun said half jokingly.


    A group of elderly people immediately scared, "no, no, no, no matter what, you are the creator of antique street."


    Ling Yun picked me up and said, "for the antique street now, Liuyun is already a legend. It''s better to let him become a legend forever. The younger generation is Ling Yun, but I won''t stand by when the Antique Street meets any situation."


    Mia came forward with a big stomach, "not only about antique street, but also about her." Mia pointed at me and said, "for a married woman, it''s better not to use too many crooked ideas."


    Married woman, I feel like I''ve been hit by more than two arrows.


    "Ha ha, of course." Ling Yun smiles, but he is not at ease.


    He is still Ling Yun, which will never change. This is undoubtedly a reassurance to the elders. Although he is looking forward to Liu Yun''s return, he is also worried about whether Liu Yun will change the antique street. There is no need to change the antique street now. He is still Lingyun, but when the antique street is in crisis, he will be Liuyun, which is undoubtedly the best result.


    There is a good helper, Lingguan that group of guys rarely accept the existence of Lingyun, although some people still doubt something from time to time. It''s just that there are so many people sitting together to eat. There is still a feeling of a real big family. Five children have changed from little black to little black cat. They are eating cat food at their feet. Huoyu doesn''t need to eat. Mingyu and Mia are holding a twin brother and sister to feed, and a little boy who looks about the same size sticks to me as soon as he comes back. They don''t want to ask me anything If I don''t answer, I''ll just pout, just like I''m going to grow on me.


    Of course, it''s cute, even though this little guy is a unicorn.


    Yes, that''s right. This guy is Kirin, the legendary beast. Can you realize that I know the truth and want to pick him off and throw him away, but I almost peel off my skin? Yes, that''s the feeling. Forget it, I don''t care if the little boy doesn''t want to come down.


    "Will you still go?" This is the first thing the little guy said to me. The big golden eyes were watery, as if I would cry for me as soon as I said I would go.


    Mom, how do you say, "no more." I rubbed his soft hair.


    "Is that a deal?" He blinked, then held out his little finger. "That''s the hook."So cute, I can''t bear to refuse. I put out my little finger and said, "OK, I promise you, pull the hook."


    After dinner, I ushered in my first job after I returned to the spirit hall, marriage. Yes, the couple in the case of meihun before, they haven''t been married yet. Thanks for waiting so long. Wasn''t it very urgent at the beginning?


    Seeing the two people at the beginning again, great changes have taken place in both of them. They are all red. The man seems to have a polite temperament, and the woman is radiant. She is dressed in household clothes, which is no different from ordinary housewives. I suddenly feel that it doesn''t make any difference whether she is suitable for marriage or not.


    "Long time no see." When the man saw us, he immediately showed a smile.


    "Well, long time no see." Ling Yun replied with a smile: "it looks like you''re having a good time."


    "Well," Yang Zhibang nodded, "at least here, no one will think that we are different. I''ve got a job as a teacher in University. Although Rumei hasn''t asked for the plum tree, she tries to transplant it to her home, and she doesn''t need to parasitize it every day, as long as she doesn''t leave too far away."


    "That would be wonderful."


    Liu ruomei looked at me again, a little nervous. "I didn''t expect that you were boss Shuo. At the beginning, you didn''t know what to do. I hope you''ll forgive me if you offended me."

 Chapter 850

    "Well Don''t do that. Anyway, I just found out. " I spread my hand, a face of helplessness.


    In the room, Mingqing and Mingyu have prepared everything they need to prepare. "Yes, boss."


    "Well Do you want to wait? " I held a fluke, "anyway, it''s evening. Maybe I''ll remember later." Now I really can''t do anything.


    "It''s OK, boss. You just have to do it." Xuanling said with a smile. I found that this man is smiling all the time, but often such a person is more terrible.


    On one side of the room, there is a low table. On the table, there are a pair of dolls in red wedding clothes. The two dolls are pasted with red pages on their bodies, with the words "bride" and "bridegroom" written on them. Three sticks of incense are lit. Next to them are a red line and two stones in the shape of six plum blossoms.


    "Tie one end of the red line to the incense in the middle, then press the doll on the red line along the line, and tie the other end to the middle fingers of the two people." Xuanling guides me. "Then, you two take the marriage stone." Give two stones to two people. "Well, now, the boss can ask questions."


    "Questions?" I don''t understand blink, what''s the problem?


    "That is, no matter what difficulties, disputes, differences, will not leave each other, will not abandon the guard in the side." Mingyu interjected, "in a word, it''s the same lines as the priest."


    I nodded, "in the future, no matter what happens, I will never leave. Don''t you regret today''s choice? " I asked.


    "No regrets," Yang Zhibang shook his head.


    "This life, never regret." Liu ruomei looked at Yang Zhibang and shook her head firmly.


    "All right, that''s it." Xuan nodded, "after that, the blood and aura are soaked in the marriage stone, and the breath is mingled, which is the ritual."


    Bright red blood, light blue aura into the marriage always, in a moment, blood red and light blue combination, marriage stone into the body.


    "By the way, let''s sign the agreement." Mingyu didn''t know where to take out a piece of yellow paper. "No matter what disputes we encounter in the future, it has nothing to do with Lingguan."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Isn''t this a letter of shirking responsibility.


    Two people signed an agreement, paid the money, and left contentedly. Looking at the two people holding hands to discuss where to spend their honeymoon, I had a kind of envious mood in my heart. I couldn''t help looking at Lingyun and luomingshang. If it was me before, how should I choose now?


    The night here is dark blue, and the street is filled with fog that can not be dispersed, which envelops the street in a treacherous atmosphere. When it is dark, Mingyu just wants to close the door, suddenly a thin hand stops the door.


    Mingyu was surprised. She opened the door and found that it was an old man. "Old man, what''s the matter? We''re closed. "


    "The old man came from far away and wanted to marry boss Shuo." the old man''s hoarse voice came from the crack of the door. I yawned and was awakened by the cold wind.


    "It''s getting late. We''ll go back first." Ling Yun doesn''t plan to stay any longer. There''s no spare room for them in the shop. They can only stay in the hotel.


    "I..." I just wanted to say that I''m going with you. One left and one right is stopped by luomingshang and Xuanling. Well, I don''t want to go back.


    "Oh, Ruizhe is not here. There is just a room left. Do you want to stay?" Mingqing kindly suggested. Then Luo Ming Shang and Xuan zero glared fiercely. You don''t think it''s too big to watch the excitement, do you.


    I quickly nodded, "yes, yes."


    Luo Ming Shang quickly turns his head and stares at Ling Yun. His eyes indicate that you dare to stay and assassinate you tonight. Ling Yun had no choice but to smile, "no, I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    "Then we have to go back, it''s very late," Mia and Ji Yufeng also waved and followed Ling Yun out of the door.


    Mingyu at the door was also persuading the old man, "old man, we are closed. Why don''t you come back tomorrow."


    "I''ll just say a few words," the old man said with trembling hands. He took a picture from his pocket. "This is my son. He''s in his thirties this year, and he hasn''t got a companion. I think he''ll at least have to find a companion when he''s gone. I''ll trouble you. " Then he took out a heavy small package from his pocket. "This is my life''s savings, and I hope you don''t want to abandon it."


    Mingyu got the photos and parcels, "OK, old man, I know. You can leave a contact information. When you find the right one, I''ll contact you. By the way, you can also bring your son''s memorial tablet, so that they can meet and see if it''s suitable."


    "I don''t have a phone. Can I come the day after tomorrow?" Asked the old man.


    "Yes, I can." Mingyu nodded.


    Seeing off the old man, Mingyu came up to me with something. "Boss, there''s business again."


    I am a Leng, "ah?" It''s none of my business. I just finished it. How can I have a job? Don''t you all sleep? "Can I not do it?"


    "No way," Mingyu put the photo and the small bag in my hand. "Get familiar with your previous work. Maybe you can remember it."I looked at the heavy bag. What''s in it? "What are you doing this time? What about the people who get married? "


    "Find it yourself," Mingyu replied, "that is to find a female ghost for the man, and then arrange a blind date for two people. If it''s suitable, marry him. If it''s not suitable, find him again."


    "Wait a minute," I shivered. What do you mean to find him a ghost? "Find him a ghost? Where can I find it? How can I find it? "


    "Generally speaking, there are cemeteries, cemeteries and the like. Ask if there are any girls who are willing to marry," MIA explained.


    Cemetery? Mausoleum, you are teasing me, aren''t you? Is that the place where people go? I''m not afraid of ghosts. Oh, no, I can''t do business without ghosts. "Can I not go?"


    "No," Mingyu smiles. "Boss, it will affect the reputation of our store if we don''t finish the work."


    "Aren''t you employees? There''s no boss doing it himself. " I snapped the picture and small bag to Mingyu, "this arduous task is up to you, boss, I believe you." With that, I went upstairs and it was time to go to bed.


    Mingyu smoked at the corner of her mouth, and then she had no choice but to smile. Anyway, you have to do the work sooner or later.


    Luo Ming Shang stopped and followed him. Although he was not sure whether he could be the same as before, he had to try. Besides, he had no other place to sleep.


    Or before the room, strange but some familiar, I turn on the light naturally, to tell you the truth, I do not know where the switch is, but this is probably habit.

 Chapter 851

    The bright red blood floats suddenly in the air. The sharp blade in the palm of the hand pulls a flower, and the blade draws a cold arc in the air. The moonlight sets off the cold iron light and the deep eyes.


    Even if I don''t remember, I will still touch it. When I get to the bed, I am stunned. There are three kids and a cat on the big bed. I''m so sleepy, I haven''t left any space for me.


    The shadow behind me wrapped me up, "Xueer..." He called softly. But did not continue to say, what else to say? Is there anything else you can say? There is no need to say something.


    The night outside the window looks like his deep eyes. I turn around and look up at him. I''m not here. Everyone here has changed a lot. Maybe even I can''t tell whether the change is good or bad.


    I put my hand around his neck and gave him a kiss. Luo Ming Shang was a little surprised. Before I could reflect it, I slowly opened the distance and said with a smile, "I''m back."


    "Xueer, you..." My shadow is reflected in my deep eyes. It''s good.


    "Yes, I am." I gently smile, and then eyes darkened, "just, afraid that the dawn will forget you."


    But he didn''t say anything. Suddenly, he came up with a sense of plunder, but he was very gentle. A pair of big hands began to lift up along the skirt. Scared, I quickly pressed the paw, "no, the child is still there."


    Luo Mingshang frowned displeased, "that man..."


    "Ah?" I can''t react, man? which one?


    "The one called Liuyun." Luo Ming Shang Dun, "you said you love him, I thought he was just a man who died for hundreds of years, but he appeared again, i..."


    I know what he said, and I can''t help laughing, "yes, I said I love Liuyun, but this kind of love is like I love this street, this city, and Liuyun has always been dead, even if reincarnation, it is no longer him, he is Lingyun, but for jiangnuo, she is the only one to rely on. In those days when she died, only her Liuyun accompanied her. "


    "Do you love me?" Luo Ming Shang kisses my side face, "Shuo Tong Xue, do you love Luo Ming Shang?"


    "Well, I love you, Shuo Tong Xue, AI LuoMing Shang." I gave him a smile, this kind of feeling, is Shuo Tong snow turn some, and jiangnuo''s love, belongs to Lingyun.


    Luo Mingshang was finally satisfied, "since you sometimes recover at night, why don''t you come back? With your ability, even a few seconds is enough for you to come back here. "


    My eyes darkened. I let him go to the bedside and brought back a few children. "I think of a lot of things before."


    "What happened before?" Luo Mingshang didn''t understand.


    A long sigh of relief, "I am in Yingliu and something about the netherworld sea."


    "Xueer," Luo Mingshang was surprised.


    I laughed, "don''t worry, even if I remember the memory of Youming snow, I am Shuo Tong snow, whether it is Youming snow or Xuelian Er, Shuo Tong snow will never be tied by them."


    Luo Ming Shang Dun, then came to me, "this time, no matter what decision you make, I will accompany you."


    "Yes, but now there is one thing I need my husband''s help." I raised my head, reached for his jaw and gave him a charming smile.


    Luo Ming Shang also doesn''t care, with a smile, "Oh? What can I do for my husband? I will do my best for my wife and my husband. "


    I bent up Mou son, "help slave family to Yan Ye Chen that bastard to seek to be good?"


    Luo Ming Shang''s face turned black immediately, "what do you want him to do?" It''s hard to get people away. Why do you want to find them again.


    "My soul is not complete now. Even if I''m still alive now, I''m in danger of losing my soul at any time. I need a soul stone to nourish my soul. There are still two pieces left when I went out to find Yan Yan last time. The one who survives most is his Highness the first man. Maybe he has more good things there." I don''t feel guilty about doing something wrong at all.


    Luo Mingshang nodded and agreed, "well, it makes sense."


    "Jiang Nuo won''t absorb the dark stone. He still needs your help." I don''t have much time to remember at night, so I have to come by day.


    "Well," Luo Mingshang nodded, and then thought of something, "that boy is the soul master, then you..."


    I shook my head. "I didn''t see him. It seems that he hasn''t been back for a long time. But I saw his brother. It''s quite different from a thousand years ago." I replied, "I also met xuanyuanying. Because they had a big fight in daomen, it caused a lot of people''s ideas, but..."


    "Just what?" Luo Mingshang immediately asked, for fear that something was wrong, which led to an accident.


    I didn''t go on. Luo Ming Shang frowned and took my hand, "Xueer, we are husband and wife." So, there should be nothing to hide from each other.


    I smile and shake my head, not to hide, but a lot of things, in the absence of evidence before jumping to a conclusion, will lose a lot of things, "it''s late, you go to bed early.""Are you going out?" Luo Mingshang looked at me differently.


    Is there any place for me to sleep here? The bed is so big, four of them account for more than half. Although it''s not hot now, I don''t want to be squeezed to death. "Mingyu doesn''t mean to go to find a match."


    "Don''t you care?" Luomingshang got up with me.


    "I didn''t say that." I vomited my tongue. It wasn''t me that said it. It was Jano who said it during the day. Although it was me, I didn''t remember anything during the day.


    I casually grabbed a cape from the closet and put it on, just to cover the skirt. Eyes inadvertently glanced at the corner of the ash that wooden box, eyes dim. "I''m out. Keep an eye on them. Don''t let them fall out of bed."


    "I''ll go with you," Luo Mingshang said.


    "It''s OK. I''ll let Mingyu and Xuanling accompany me." I opened the door, "now Antique Street and spirit hall need a seat, you are the most suitable person." Although Xuanling''s strength is not bad, luomingshang is the owner of Lingguan after all.


    "Be careful then." Luo Ming Shang reminds a, sat down immediately.


    When I went out, I saw Xuan Ling still leaning against the window of the balcony. I looked at a book in my hand and saw me come out. I laughed and said, "do you want to go now?"


    "Well," sometimes, I''m really surprised at Xuanling''s understanding of me, even in this unstable state. "Where''s Mingyu?"

 Chapter 852

    "Just a moment." Xuan zero answers a way.


    As soon as the words were finished, the sound of closing the door rang out. Mingyu looked at me in surprise, "boss, you Do you remember? "


    "It''s only temporary. Maybe it will be forgotten in a few minutes." I laughed. "Come on, let''s go. If I forget to faint again, remember to carry me back."


    Well, even if it''s temporary, Mingyu is still very happy when the original boss comes back, "still go to the cemetery? I said hello to situ Jue. "


    "Well," I nodded, wondering if I''d like to see the excitement if I hadn''t changed?


    When I went out, I put the Cape on my head. I didn''t have time to walk slowly. My figure quickly crossed the street, followed by two people.


    From a distance, I saw two lanterns hanging at the gate of the cemetery. Situ Jue was sitting at the gate drowsily. This guy is really the same. Watching us enter, this guy wakes up like a ghost, opens his eyes, and kneads in an incredible way. Then he pointed to me, "Shuo Shuo..."


    "Say what you say, just say what you have to say. How can you still stutter after I haven''t seen you for a few days?" Looking at situ Jue, I can''t help frowning. Is this guy getting better recently?


    "Shuo Tong Xue!" Situ Jue howled out, "aren''t you dead? How do you How... "


    "Oh, aren''t you a fortune teller? I can''t count myself. " I don''t have time to talk with you now. I went directly to the cemetery. "Situ Jue, if you look OK, don''t walk around like a green bean fly in front of me, OK? You''re not sleepy at night. "


    Jue looked at me and said, "I''m still scared. You What''s the matter with you? "


    "What? You''re sorry I didn''t die, aren''t you? " I gave him a white look.


    "Look what you said. I''m glad you''re alive. What''s the matter? You won''t be in any trouble again. That''s why you''ve done this trick of feigning death Situ Jue has been asking around.


    Xuanling stepped forward and pulled the man away from me. "Mr. situ, why didn''t you see his wife?"


    "Oh. She and Qi Yang have gone out to do some business, and they don''t know what to do. It seems that he left just a few days after your accident. There won''t be any deal between you Situ Jue glanced at me.


    Huh? I stopped. "You say, he left soon after my accident?" I''ve never relaxed for a moment.


    "Well," situ Jue nodded.


    I thought about it for a while, and then I didn''t care about him. Huang Fu photographed it, burning in the air, "it''s cold at night, ghosts travel at night, ghosts gather." With a light drink, the cemetery suddenly became a gathering place of ghosts. One by one, I looked at me with pale faces. I took back my hand, and Mingyu handed over the photo. "This time, I look like this. I''m in my thirties. I was unmarried. I was a delivery boy. I died in a car accident. I''m gentle, honest and honest. Who wants to take off the bill?"


    A group of ghosts looked at each other. At last, four female ghosts raised their hands and walked slowly to me. How can these four ghosts say, "er Ma''am, you look more than 50 years old. It''s not suitable for old cows to eat tender grass. I''ll introduce you to you next time. " The first woman in her 50s passed first. "Well, little girl, this uncle is more than 30 years old. Are you too young?" the second one is probably a teenager. I don''t know if he has grown up, but it''s a pity to die so young. The last two are good, but "Well, according to the time, elder sister, you can be his grandmother." although it''s not a matter of age, it''s not a matter of age. When people die, the lights go out, and the appearance is almost good, but at least it''s a matter of time. So this elder sister in the Qing Dynasty''s Qipao, let''s forget it.


    In the end, we chose a suitable one. Mingyu takes out the soul furnace and receives the soul into the furnace. When the old man comes back, let the two meet and meet. If it''s right, make a couple. If it''s not right Look for it again.


    Seeing that our work was finished, situ Jue came over again, "Ai Ai, tell me, what''s the matter with you? Are you dead or not? "


    I used two fingers to support situ Jue''s forehead and pushed him away. "If you don''t go to bed so late, be careful."


    "What can happen." Situ Jue came up with him. He was very stubborn.


    What can happen? It''s a big deal. I chuckled. The fog on the street became thicker and thicker. There was a strange smell in the air. The sound of clear bells woke up in the empty night.


    I stopped. "Oh, I thought it wouldn''t come."


    "What?" Si Tu Jue suddenly a Leng, what circumstance.


    With the sound of the earth being turned over, situ Jue suddenly turns her head and is surprised to find that all the people who should have died have climbed out of the earth. A riot from behind makes situ Jue change her face. "It''s bad, the mass grave in the back. What the hell is going on? " Situ Jue was surprised.The sound of the bell was getting closer and closer. The green light was looming in the fog. The man didn''t walk in. Standing not far from the cemetery, I could feel that he was smiling at me. He was smiling strangely. And I also gave him a strange smile.


    Climbing out of the body exposed a head was replanted back, each grave more than a white orchid, shining in the light of rest in the night.


    "What?" Situ Jue was a little surprised.


    A hoarse voice came out of the cemetery, "what? Do you think I can make a mess here without the old man? "


    "Uncle sun, long time no see." I said hello to the old man with a smile.


    Situ Jue''s face became a little strange. How could the last tomb keeper not know, "sun Mr. Sun, you are not already gone. "


    "Where can I go? This is my home. " Sun straightened his back and immediately put his hands on him. The woman in the printed white dress smiles gently.


    "Why disturb the sleep of those who have rested?" Yao LAN bent her eyes. "Come on, this is not where you can go."


    The other party paused and then went into the dark. Seeing that the person had left, Sun Bo also turned and left. During this period, he didn''t say a word more.


    Mingyu put away the knife in his hand, "cut, I don''t have any room to play. I don''t think the other side has any other skills besides controlling the corpse. Crispy chicken Mingyu said with disdain.

 Chapter 853

    "It''s not that he''s afraid," Xuanling replied. "The other party should just be looking for the way."


    "Exploring the way?" Mingyu was stunned, and then looked at me, "is it the boss..."


    "The other party obviously hasn''t figured out how I got back? So for Shuo Tong snow back this matter to keep a mixed attitude, this time probably just to test I continue to expand the answer of xuanzero.


    "Isn''t the boss very dangerous?" Mingyu looks at me in surprise.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly. "To be exact, I can''t wait for them to come to me now. Ha ha ha


    People live, always have to face all kinds of choices, take all kinds of responsibilities, but sometimes when you make up your mind, God has helped you make a choice.


    I was awakened by a cat''s paw in the early morning. Do you believe it? I forgot when I went to sleep. When I woke up, I was still in bed. There was nothing else beside me except a cat. The hair and a paw were on my face. My upper body was hanging on me, and my lower body was paralyzed on the bed. I couldn''t understand how a cat kept such a sleeping posture.


    He put his hand down by the little black cat and put it on the head of the bed. He yawned and got up to go out. It was sunny outside. He smelled the smell of rice outside, not the smell of takeout. I asked the smell and floated out.


    "Boss, get up and have lunch." Mingyu is going out with the fish soup.


    I can''t help covering my face. Lunch? Did I sleep until noon? Even if it is, please don''t tell me? It''s embarrassing to use such a plain tone, "that Liuyun and Xiaojin... " I couldn''t help asking.


    Mingyu laughed, "they came here early in the morning, waiting for you downstairs. Boss, you just went to call them up for lunch, "


    " OK I should be a, immediately jumped downstairs, balcony nest into a basket of a figure, heard the conversation in the room, can''t help but hold the book in hand, even know that it''s not her, but still inexplicable jealousy.


    Downstairs, Lingyun and Xiaojin are all helping in the shop. I jumped down the stairs directly. Lingyun quickly reached for me and said, "be careful. You''re a person now. It''s not the same as before."


    After I knew it, I put out my tongue and said, "I''m used to it."


    Ling Yun shook his head helplessly, his long hair tied into a ponytail, full of heroism, "this shop is all antique, I can''t afford to break it."


    "You don''t have to pay," since I''m the owner of this shop, I''ll say whatever I say. Said, I looked around the shop a circle, in addition to Mingyu, Xuan zero, Ji Yufeng in help. There''s another one, I don''t know, but it doesn''t look human, but I''m quite familiar with Xiaojin. Mia''s at the door with the kids. I couldn''t help yawning, "that Mingyu said, "we can have lunch."


    "Well, good," Xuanling put down his work and gave me a smile, "boss, you just got up, you haven''t eaten yet."


    So it seems that I am really hungry. I rubbed my stomach and said, "eat." Then he took Ling Yun and ran upstairs.


    At lunch time, I knew who the unknown ghost was. "I''m Kong Lin, and we''re old friends, too. I''m Mia''s husband." It''s a bad husband.


    I looked at him, then at mia, and finally fixed my eyes on Mia''s stomach. Is this child yours, too. Kong Lin smiles, "well, that''s what you think."


    "Don''t look down on him." Xiaojin patted Konglin''s shoulder. "His previous life is amazing. The first one is king you of Zhou, the warlord of the war drama. The second one is Cao Cao of the Three Kingdoms period. The third one is the debating monk, the one who had an affair with Princess Gaoyang in the Tang Dynasty. Oh, your apprentice is Princess Gaoyang."


    Oh, it''s so powerful. Shall I kneel down to you and say, "you''re very familiar?"


    "I''ve known each other since I was a ghost." Xiaojin smiles and shows two rows of white teeth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I quietly stuffed a mouthful of fish soup. Well, it''s good. There''s no fishiness at all. It seems that the food in the spirit hall is good.


    In the afternoon, I didn''t know what I was going to do. I lay on the soft couch and watched a group of people busy in and out of the shop, but I didn''t know what to do. There was a little black cat in my stomach, yawning in boredom, but I couldn''t sleep.


    Seeing what I looked like, Ling Yun came over and said, "what? Is it boring? "


    "Well," I nodded, "nothing. It''s boring."


    "Do you want to go out? It is said that there are many interesting places in this street." Ling Yun stretched out his hand and pulled back the blanket that was about to fall to the ground, covering me.


    "No, I go out just like a public parade. It''s strange for a group of people to look at me and watch me leave." I shook my head.


    Ling Yun smiles, "do you want to go upstairs and go back to your room for a while?"


    "Well, I can''t sleep." I shake my head. I''m kidding. Do I still choose a place to sleep?


    Sometimes corpse cloud on the face, don''t you look for things to sayWhile talking, a man came in with a white fox ball in his arms. Seeing the white ball, I immediately jumped over, "Xiao Bai, what''s the matter?"


    When the man saw me, he was also startled, "you Old Boss? "


    I didn''t pay any attention to it, and threw myself on the white fox, "what''s the matter with Xiaobai? Hey, Xiaobai, wake up. "


    "Ai Ai, little ancestor, please be gentle. If you shake him like this, he will be stunned even if he is awake." Mingqing came to stop me. He grabbed the fox and touched her. "It''s corpse gas. Did you meet a zombie?"


    The man paused, "I''m not sure whether it''s a zombie or a zombie. In a word, when we came back, we were attacked. All the bodies crawled out of the soil and attacked us."


    Ming Yu and Xuan zero looked at each other, "just like last night."


    "Is Xiaobai OK?" Looking at the fox fainting, I asked with some worry.


    "Duhan was hurt by the person who led the corpse control, not too much," the man replied.


    "Is the child all right?" Xuan zero asks a way.


    "It''s OK, we came back after we sent him to the hospital and we were attacked," the man shook his head and looked at me again. "Well, now it''s time to explain to me, what''s going on?"


    Mingyu took the fox from Ming and Qing Dynasties, "come with me, I''ll explain to you." Then he took another look at me, "boss, don''t worry, I will cure him."

 Chapter 854

    Even if not at ease, or watching the three people upstairs, Ling Yun in the side frown, "corpse?"


    I looked at Ling Yun, and I could probably know what he was thinking. "Would you like to contact me and ask?"


    Ling Yun looked at me and shook his head. "It should not be. Maybe it''s the corpse controller."


    "In the south of Xinjiang, it''s always said that they are good at controlling corpses," Xiaojin interjected.


    "It''s just that southern Xinjiang is thousands of miles away, and we have nothing to do with the corpse chasers. Why did they come up all of a sudden?" Mysterious and strange.


    Mingqing sneered, "it seems that No.3 Street will suddenly fight back. It''s not so simple. If there are no one or two stirring sticks behind, those old guys may not have the courage."


    I pinched the corner of my clothes by mistake and pulled Lingyun''s clothes. Lingyun turned to look at me and shook his head at me, which means don''t let me meddle. By the way, he gave Xiaojin a look, and Xiaojin immediately came to hold me.


    "Go, go." Xiaojin took me out.


    "What are you going to do? Where are you going? " I was so confused that I was dragged out by Xiaojin.


    "You just said it was boring. Go out and play." Xiaojin pulled me out, and the little black cat followed me out, jingling the bells around my neck.


    Where are you going? Where can I go? Being dragged around the street by Xiaojin, I quit, "OK, I know you''ve deliberately pushed me away, but can you slow down? I''m tired I went straight to an old tree and sat down on a stone bench.


    "You are not stupid." Xiaojin also sat down with me, "but this place is very good, I will not feel tired when I stay here."


    That''s because you didn''t do anything. "I didn''t feel it."


    Xiaojin rolled his eyes, "because you are human. I said, "when you were a ghost, you thought you were a human being. Now that you are a human being, you still think you are a ghost. You really expect what you can''t get."


    I kick in the past and jump to the stone table to pick up the little black cat. Xiaojin laughingly took over a piece of yellow leaf, and turned it into a small cup filled with transparent fragrant wine.


    In the distance, an old man came running to me. He directly sat down and grabbed Xiaojin''s leaf wine cup. He drank all the wine. He was choked and coughed twice. Then he slapped a blue and white porcelain bottle on the stone table.


    "Here, try this." The old man said to me without asking.


    I look confused. "What is this?"


    "Medicine." The old man replied, and then thought of something, "Oh, I forget you don''t remember anything. I''m the old Wang of the medical school on the street. It''s specially made for people to see a doctor. It''s not that I heard you came back, but I don''t remember anything. I made this medicine for you. Can you remember it? "


    I looked at the old man suspiciously, how to see, how to feel like a charlatan, but people here can''t judge according to ordinary people''s thinking. "Can you eat dead people?" I picked up the bottle of medicine and looked inside and outside.


    "Don''t worry, trust me." The old man patted his chest and promised.


    I thought about it, and with the attitude of having a try, there was a chocolate bean everywhere from the porcelain bottle. Well, the dark one was almost the same as the chocolate bean. Then I smelled it, but it didn''t have any flavor, and then I put it into my mouth. All of a sudden, a strange smell of medicine spread in my mouth. It wasn''t very strong. The entrance of the pill melted, so I swallowed it with saliva and frowned.


    The old man immediately looked at me expectantly, "what''s up? What about? Do you remember? "


    I frowned, "well It''s awful. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old man petrified, and then snatched the medicine bottle from my hand, poured out a pill, put it in his mouth, and tasted it, "no, how many medicines are missing? I have to go back and study, "he said, holding the bottle to himself and turning away.


    Together, I''m the test object. Xiaojin is also a tangled face, "who is that old man? Inexplicably, are all of you here like this? "


    "How do I know?" You are asking the wrong person. Ask someone who doesn''t remember anything.


    Xiaojin shook his head, looked at the time, "we have come out for a while, go back."


    "Wait, wait." I grabbed Xiaojin, and then gave him a sweet smile, "let''s go to a dessert shop. Last time Xiaobai took me to a dessert shop, it looks very good."


    Small brocade corners of the mouth a smoke, "you want to eat ice cream again?"


    I nodded, "well," it''s been a long time.


    "Even if you used to be a ghost, now you are a person. You want to go to heaven to eat ice cream in this cold day." Xiaojin glared at me.


    "Even individuals will eat what they like." I got up and patted the wrinkles on my body. "If you don''t go, I''ll go myself."


    "Do you have any money?" Xiaojin follows.


    Oh, I need money? "Well Anyway, we can''t get rid of the Lingguan. Let the boss take it by himself. "¡°¡­¡­¡± Small brocade helps forehead. Girl, are you really good?


    The small and lovely plaque says: the words of a small cake shop. You can smell the sweet smell of the cake shop at the door. I opened the door, and a couple inside were busy greeting guests. At this time, when the class was officially over, the passing office workers and students would come in and buy a cake to reward themselves. There is a special price for cakes here every once in a while.


    Looking at the exquisite and beautiful cakes in the cupboard, I bit my fingers and found them one by one. Xiaojin stood against the couple as soon as she entered the door, and then came to me, "choose quickly."


    "What''s the matter?" I didn''t understand looking up.


    "Those two are vampire hunters." Xiaojin replied, "their breath is very similar to that of fitter. But there''s a little more evil spirit. It seems that I''ve killed a lot of vampires. "


    "What are you afraid of? You are a contract spirit, not a vampire." I shrugged. "Isn''t it because your friend is a vampire?"


    "Oh, you''d better worry about yourself." Xiaojin glanced at me, "don''t forget, you have a vampire brother."


    I was stunned, "er I don''t think I''ll know. "


    "The hunter''s perception is very sharp, as long as he has contact with vampires, he will leave a breath," Xiaojin threatened.


    I looked at the enthusiastic couple who were greeting the guests and thought it was impossible, "it should not be."


    "Oh, just hurry up. Haven''t you chosen yet?" Xiaojin is in a hurry.


    I looked at the cakes. "No ice cream."

 Chapter 855

    Of course, this is a cake shop, and it''s not the season. How can there be ice cream? You should go to a special cold drink shop to buy ice cream. But now this season, the cold drink shop will not open.


    Seeing off the last few guests, the shop suddenly quieted down. The woman saw that I was still picking, smiling and came over, "haven''t you thought about it yet? The cakes in our shop are very good. "


    "Well I want to eat ice cream. " I raised my head and gave the landlady a look of expectation. I hope there will be ice cream here.


    But the landlady was suddenly stunned, "Tong "Tong Tong?"


    "Well?" I tilted my head. Who knows me? That''s easy to do. People won''t be treated as liars.


    Then the landlady suddenly remembered something and hugged me, "just come back, just come back."


    "Well," I nodded inexplicably. "You are Landlady


    "Just call me miss. You used to call me miss so much." The landlady was smiling and wiped away the tears from her eyes. "What do you like to eat today, miss, please."


    So good, "want to eat ice cream."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Coincidentally, there is no ice cream in their shop. "It''s not the season now. What do you want to eat ice cream for?" Then he bent over and took out a piece of flower cake with exquisite decoration from the cupboard, "this is for you to eat." Then he looked at Xiaojin, "did you bring a new friend? I''ll give you another piece of chocolate cake. "


    "Oh, thank you, miss." Although I don''t quite understand why I want the whole world to know about my amnesia.


    "Oh, thank you." Xiaojin took the packaged cake with a red face.


    No ice cream, cake is also good, carrying the packed cake, before leaving, the boss gave me a jar of crystal candy, said I used to like. Think before that can is still in the hotel room, I silently accepted, this candy is not bad, but I''m mainly lazy to eat.


    When I went back to the street, it was dusk. The orange sunset pulled the shadow long. I put my hand in front of my forehead to cover the sun. Looking at the sunset in the distance, it was red like blood. The clouds in the sky gathered together. Was it going to rain?


    When I stepped into the spirit hall, it was completely dark outside, and behind me was only the silhouette of the moonlight. I glanced at the white fog gradually rising on the street and laughed.


    The cake was taken to feed the child. The cold injury was not serious. When I woke up, I became a human. On the table is already cooked tea, I looked at the side of the tea into a cup of Xuan zero, "Xuan zero, do you have the ability to foretell?"


    "I''ll go, boss. Do you remember? Can you remember when it''s dark? What''s the operation? " Mingqing can''t help crying.


    I didn''t pay attention to him. I picked up my tea cup and walked slowly to the basket on the balcony. I went in and a group of people followed me, "boss..."


    "Ruizhe, tell me what happened to you in detail." I was drinking tea and looking out.


    "Well," Ruizhe nodded, "it''s that we sent the child to the funeral home. The mourner seemed to have known our intention for a long time, and also explained the child''s identity and the fact that the eyes of the rules were included in his body. He said that he would find a way to take out the eyes of the rules, and also explained that the child would take over his work. We wanted to leave, but he let me go We walked again in the daytime and said that it was not safe at night on No.3 street. But you know that No.3 street is safer in the daytime now, so we didn''t listen. As a result, we were attacked as soon as we left the funeral home. Several escorts and guards were also sacrificed. Some of them stretched out their hands from the earth, followed by their bodies. They were like zombies all the time. I''m sorry After they were surrounded, Duhan used his ability to blow up a gap, and then we escaped. "


    "Is there anything else wrong?" I asked, "like fog, like the bell."


    Ruizhe thought about it and nodded, "yes, it was very foggy at that time, because it was evening and it was on the third street. We didn''t think much about it. There''s a bell in the fog, too. "


    "Yes, it''s a group of people we met last night." Mingyu nodded, "but How did they get here from third street in one night? How did you get in? "


    "Ring tone? Is it the zhenhun bell? " Duhan guessed.


    "Is the rush to the corpse really involved? What do they want? " Mingqing frowned. "Want to die?"


    "A hundred ghosts travel at night when the spring is green." I held the teacup and murmured, "the bell and the corpse are not necessarily related to chasing the corpse. I don''t know if our old friend is OK?"


    "Old friend?" Several people looked at each other.


    Mingyu remembered, "bell, right, corpse bug."


    Mingyu reminds others that he is really an old friend Xuan zero light voice laughs a way.


    "Ah? What are you talking about? " This is Ruizhe and Duhan who didn''t arrive at that time.


    Xuan zero did not do more explanation, pause, "so, the boss is what method?"


    I followed, "No."Embarrassment, inexplicable embarrassment, but Xuanling didn''t say anything. "We only have the boss here. Do you know something about witchcraft? Can you find a solution?"


    "Corpse bug? Oh, just a few worms. " I sneered, "it''s just that insects enter the corpse''s body and are controlled by the media. Insects control the nerves of the corpse and lead the action of the corpse. It''s just a bunch of walking corpses. I can do it, but I don''t care to use it. But when it comes to the solution, as long as the operator is killed, it''s just a corpse."


    "You will, too?" Ruizhe was surprised.


    "Yes, it''s just a cover up. What are you doing with those useless corpses? A fire will burn out. " I showed my hand. But I don''t have time to talk about that.


    "What''s the boss going to do?" Xuan zero asks a way.


    I glanced at Xuanling and said with a smile, "it''s not better to leave this kind of thing to those old guys. As long as he doesn''t mess around in the city, I can''t manage it. And you know, I don''t remember anything during the day."


    It''s a big problem, but "What the boss means is Give up Third Street? "


    The finger tapped the teacup gently and gave up. How could I give up and take back No. 3 street? It''s not only my wish, but also him. "No. 3 street can''t give up, but we may encounter more trouble at present."


    "Trouble? What''s the trouble? "


    What''s the trouble? "Probably, we will know tomorrow," and all things will probably end before the year, can this year pass?

 Chapter 856

    The wind blew off the leaves, reached out to catch a petal, bare feet cold some numb, there are water drops down the toes, how long? Who knows, time has stagnated, stopping in the invisible distance, space is like condensation.


    "Boss, you really don''t care?" People are scattered, only Xuanling and LuoMing are left.


    "It''s just small characters. Don''t worry about them." I said softly, "no matter what we do now, it''s useless. Now that we''re quiet, it''s reassuring. "


    "But now third street..." Xuanling frowned.


    "I know what you mean. No.3 street is in a special geographical position. As long as it exists there, its problems will never end," I closed my eyes and opened my mouth gently. "There is nothing we can intervene in. We have to wait for them to do it." Speaking of this, I opened my eyes and the tea in my hand was cold. I took a sip of it. Before I could reach my mouth, I was taken away by luomingshang and handed it to Xuanling.


    "What are you worried about?" Xuanling poured out the cold tea, and then poured a cup again.


    "Now we don''t know who the man behind No.3 street is or what his purpose is. Danqing has been struggling with us, which is also a mystery. In addition, daomen may be involved. If daomen and No.3 street fight against each other, we can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. But now daomen is afraid that it''s hard to protect itself, and No.3 street is entering an''cheng It''s the first threshold to enter the underworld. I don''t think it''s any better for you in the underworld. Oh, it''s really a good play. " I couldn''t help sneering.


    "Boss!" Xuan zero sullen shout a way.


    "Ha ha." I''ll take my time. "An old friend, I think I''d like to see you at this time."


    Luo Ming Shang''s eyes narrowed, "do you want to see him?"


    "I think he wants to see me." I put down my cup and stretched out my hand. "I think we''ll see each other soon."


    Luo Mingshang came forward and hugged me, "sleepy?"


    "Well," I nodded, grabbed him by the neck and fell asleep on my shoulder.


    Xuan zero is still not at ease, "really OK? Now the boss is still like this, now... "


    Luo Mingshang shook his head. "We don''t have much time. No matter what happens, I will protect Cher. "


    "You are not afraid of her..." Xuanling frowned.


    Luo Ming Shang but smile, "you know that Shuo Tong snow, is that kind of person?"


    Xuan zero thought for a while, also laughed, "that I should also work hard, even if not for the boss, also want to keep this channel into the underworld?"


    The next morning, the weather was very gloomy. If it wasn''t for the time approaching noon, I thought it was still in the morning. I couldn''t help yawning. After looking at the window, I found that it was raining outside. The rain kept beating on the glass window. I sighed. In such a weather, there might be no business. I''ll sleep a little longer.


    Before I could get my head on the pillow, Mingyu stormed in and grabbed me. "Boss, why are you still sleeping? You''re up."


    "Well, what are you doing? Isn''t it raining today? Who will come to the antique shop when it rains? " I cried in a daze.


    As she helped me dress, Mingyu replied, "you forget that you have an engagement with someone today. Come on, come on. "


    I was stunned for a long time before I remembered that there was a matchmaker today, "but It''s raining. Will you come back? "


    "What is return? It''s already here. It''s downstairs. " Mingyu hurriedly helped me get dressed and took me downstairs.


    Downstairs, an old man in grey cloth was sitting on a chair with his body bent. Mingyu took me downstairs. He got up in a hurry and helped me.


    Mingyu took me to the soft couch and sat down. I couldn''t help yawning. Then I watched the old man take out a memorial tablet layer by layer from a rag package beside me. "Boss Shuo, please."


    Looking at the memorial tablet, I nodded. Mingqing and Xuanling were ready for everything. Two big red figures, red rope, a bowl of white rice, three incense sticks, two marriage stones. The red line was tied to the incense, and the other end spread to the other end. They passed through the marriage stone and pressed on the puppet. Mingyu opened the soul furnace, and a female ghost floated out of it immediately But the other one didn''t come in red.


    "Sir, your son didn''t come." Mingyu asked.


    The old man bowed his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. I am also puzzled, looking at this scene, the old man suddenly jumped up, a sharp blade in his hand directly rushed at me.


    "Boss!" Mingyu exclaimed. The ghost screamed and ran away in a hurry.


    "Pa -" Luo Mingshang has been paying attention to me. As soon as something happens, he claps the old man away. The dagger in the old man''s hand falls, and the old man follows me to the end and never gets up again.


    Mingqing was startled, reaction came over immediately ferocious kick up, "old guy, you want to die.""Ming Qing." Xuanling stopped and said, "don''t get close to him now." then he went over and looked at the old man. When he turned the old man over, everyone was surprised. The old man was like a corpse. "Corpse." Xuanling murmurs.


    "We''ve been fooled." Mingqing said fiercely.


    Ling Yun was relatively far away. When he rushed over, Luo Mingshang had already solved the problem. Then he turned a corner and went to the old man''s side to have a look. Then he put two fingers directly into the old man''s tianlinggai and took out a yellow bean sized insect with blue light from the old man''s eyebrow. "That''s right, it''s a corpse bug."


    "Cloud, you throw it away quickly, this insect is still alive." Xiaojin was startled.


    Ling Yun said with a smile, "it''s OK. Corpse insects can only get into the body of dead things, like living people. They can''t avoid it. What''s more, maybe we can find the manipulators behind it. " With that, Ling Yun took out a piece of Fu from his arms, wrapped the Fu paper around the insect, and then put it on the ground. The paper Fu stirred up for a while, and then with a sound of "bang -" a small crack broke, and a stream of smoke floated out directly. "Yes." Said, took the lead to chase out.


    "Go A group of people followed.


    "Mia, Ji Yufeng, you are here to protect Xueer." Luo Ming Shang ordered a, also followed to chase up.


    "Good!" Miya, who had been watching, nodded with Ji Yufeng, but when she looked back, she saw the sky above the soft collapse, "where''s Shifu?"

 Chapter 857

    "I''ll go. Where''s the queen?"


    Me? I''m going with them, of course.


    Mia exploded. "What are you doing? Hurry to find it. Master, there''s something wrong. Be careful to skin and cramp you. "


    Why am I the only one with cramps? Ji Yu sealed the black line, "I know, I know," he said. He ran straight out and was knocked back at the door. "Oh, it hurts. What''s the matter?"


    Mia went over and touched the door. "It''s jiejie. Someone has jiejie in the spirit hall?" Mia exclaimed.


    "Border? But who can form a boundary under the spirit hall? " Ji Yu frowned.


    Mia shook her head. "I don''t know, but the border doesn''t seem to do any harm. It''s just to bind us. Can you open it? "


    "No, the level of the border is too high." Ji Yufeng shook his head.


    When the two people in the shop were distressed, a group of people outside had already chased along Qingyan all the way to the junction of No. 3 street and the city. The smoke disappeared, but there was no one around. They turned their eyes to Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun shrugged, "I don''t know what''s going on."


    Xuanling suddenly noticed something and reached for a blue flame behind him. Then he took back his hand, but the flame had not dispersed and burned in his palm. "The murderous gas is so big that he can''t hide it."


    A group of people turned to see, a figure stood out from behind the high wall, so that everyone was surprised, "Qi Yang!" Mingyu couldn''t help shouting, "how are you!"


    "Half ghost." Looking at Qi Yang, Ling Yun murmured, "sell your soul, sell your soul to the devil."


    "So..." The Ming and Qing Dynasties frowned, "as expected, it''s fake from the beginning."


    Qi Yang walked forward slowly, but he had no choice but to smile, "I don''t want to be like this, just I can''t help it. I just want to save my sister. "


    "Qifan? She is not already... " Ruizhe doesn''t understand.


    Xuanling pinched her chin and thought for a while, "at that time, Qifan was controlled by others. Later, the boss asked for control for her. If so, Qifan didn''t get rid of the so-called control, or the other side deliberately put Qifan back, the purpose is to further control you."


    Qi Yang laughed, "I knew from the beginning that Xiaofan''s soul was captured. Probably, shortly after my death, the person who captured Xiaofan''s soul is the one who let me sell my soul."


    "What Mingyu was surprised. "Aren''t you working for your enemy? Why are you doing this? Don''t you hate the man who cheated you? "


    "You lied to me?" Qi Yang laughed, "it''s not a cheat. To be exact, he helped me and avenged my sister. It was I who killed Xiaofan. "


    "In other words, you didn''t find the wrong person from the beginning? Are you looking for the boss on purpose? Is it the wrong person? " Ming Qing slightly squinted, hands do not know where to touch out two black sticks, together, is a long gun. "I should have killed you in the first place."


    Qi Yang didn''t speak, just laughed and stepped back. He didn''t know when he was surrounded by a group of zombies. Ming Qing was so angry that he rushed up with his gun, overturned two zombies with one shot, and then fired it to form a string of sugar gourds. The green liquid splashed out. The long gun was fired again, and the two next to it were swept out.


    "Mingqing, don''t be impulsive," Mingyu wanted to stop people. It was too late. She threw two knives and hit two zombies in the head.


    "Oh, oh, it''s noisy," Xuanling chuckled. "But it''s not in the city. It should be OK."


    Xiaojin has been around Lingyun. Lightning is the best weapon to restrain evil. "Can you stop laughing and say something terrible?" Lingyun, who is protected by Xiaojin, doesn''t do anything. He just stands there and looks at the zombies around him.


    Several bigwigs are still there, as if they are observing something. Mingqing, Mingyu, Ruizhe and Xiaojin are cleaning the zombies. A few people in the middle were discussing it.


    "Do you see any clue?" Luo Mingshang asked.


    "No one was found." Xuanling shook his head.


    Ling Yun looks around warily and frowns. He knows this place better than anyone, but "Border? Or the passage? "


    "There should be no corpses buried in this place," Xuanling thought with his chin in his hand. "Where do these zombies come from?"


    "There is no breath of array." Luo Mingshang shook his head.


    Ling Yun smiles and glances at them. "It seems that something is wrong with you in the underworld."


    "Oh, I''m sure." Xuan zero chuckles and doesn''t care. Luo Ming Shang gouges out Ling Yun fiercely. He still doesn''t like him. Do you want to take a chance to kill him?


    Each of the three has his own idea, and someone''s mind has already flown into outer space.


    "Is it really OK not to go up and help?" Ling Yun looks at several people who are fighting hard, as if they are looking at their own children."Well, it''ll work out anyway, won''t it?" Xuanling also smiles. These two people are going to make a mess of the world together. One is thinking about how to kill people more happily, the other is smiling and considering that it is better to start from there.


    "You''ve had enough of the three people watching. Do you dare to help?" Mingyu is angry. It''s not too big for you to watch, is it? Then three knives were thrown out, three zombies were holding their heads, and the other hand three knives rushed to Qi Yang.


    "Dangdangdang," three clear collisions, knife in front of Qi Yang was flicked away.


    Mingyu is stunned, stops and looks at Qiyang warily. To be exact, it''s the man in front of Qi Yang.


    The man turned around, his right hand was wrapped by the hot flame, and he saw all the sharp blades in front of Qi Yang, looking very relaxed.


    "Situ Jue!" Mingqing exclaimed, "what do you want to do? Yes? Do you want to join us? "


    The sudden arrival of situ Jue didn''t speak, suddenly turned to face Qi Yang, hit Qi Yang in the face with a fist, and flew Qi Yang out. Then, her body quickly popped up, grabbed Qi Yang''s neck and put him on the ground. "Why, why?" The interrogation of situ Jue comes to Qi Yang''s ears. Qi Yang just smiles softly. Although he is choked, a strong sense of suffocation comes, but his hands are not limited. With a wave of his hand, the cold light cuts across situ Jue''s neck.


    "Situ Jue!" Seeing that the magic light was about to split situ Jue''s body, Mingyu couldn''t help screaming.

 Chapter 858

    "Don''t come here!" Situ Jue yelled, "this is between us. I hope you don''t interfere!" It''s rare to see that situ Jue is serious. His eyes were cold and terrible.


    Being stared at by situ Jue''s cold eyes without a trace of temperature, even now Qi Yang is a little uncomfortable. The original lazy eyes show a chill that has never been seen before, deep into the bone marrow, which is with a murderous look.


    "Why do you want to do this? You and Xiaofan, there is a better solution, isn''t there? Why choose this way? Even I have to cheat. "After a long time of looking at each other, situ Jue''s cold voice remembered again, this time with painful trembling and excitement.


    "Why?" Qi Yang finally replied, "I''m really sorry to cheat you."


    "Shut up! I''m so stupid. I said I would guard together, didn''t I, but Why did you give up first? Now, what qualifications do you have to guard Xiaofan and the so-called home? "Situ Jue almost roared out this sentence. Then, the flame in her hand turned into a sharp blade, and Qi Yang attacked her at the beginning.


    Qi Yang''s eyes darkened, "so as you said, I''ve lost my original qualification to guard, but I also want to make up. For Xiaofan''s sake, I just punished those damned people. "


    "Drink!" Situ Jue drank for a long time, and the flame blade cut off. Three burning blades swept away everything she could see.


    Qi Yang immediately stretched out his hand to resist. The three flame blades seemed to notice that the target was in front of him, and quickly began to gather in the middle. In an instant, a hurricane of flame was formed. Fast reading ran into situ Jue. Situ Jue suddenly felt severe pain from his hand. His hand was sticky and wet. What was on his hand? He asked the way along his palm and fell to the ground. At last, he couldn''t resist, and the blade of flame directly hit him out.


    Immediately, situ Jue rushed up again and directly punched, "since you want revenge, why don''t you come to me for revenge?" While he was shouting, his fist hit the wall behind situ Jue. The blood slid down the pit.


    Lying on the ground, Qi Yang''s hands and body were covered with blood. His face was also covered with blood. He looked miserable.


    "I didn''t protect Xiaofan, that''s why Xiaofan was hurt, isn''t it? So take revenge, why don''t you take revenge on me? I''m the one you should take revenge on Situ Jue roared. Maybe he still can''t believe what happened. Qi Yang didn''t move when he fell on the ground. His whole body seemed to be stabbed with a thousand needles. Every move was accompanied by severe pain. Situ Jue''s move was not only a superficial injury, but also made most of his bones broken. It seemed that there were ribs inserted into his chest.


    "Why didn''t I take revenge on you?" Qi Yang looked at the sky, "maybe there is still a little feeling of protection in his heart. After master''s death, we agreed to protect the family and each other together. Not only you, but also I didn''t protect Xiaofan well. So, how can we say we should protect the last hope, Jue? You are our hope." He stretched out his hand and wiped situ Jue''s face.


    Situ Jue clenched her fist, "is that the reason? Where''s Xiaofan? Where have you got the sail? "


    "If Xiaofan really came out of control, I don''t think we would have such a day." Qi Yang smiles helplessly, "kill me. Help me out. And you have the sail. "


    "You..." Situ Jue looks at Qi Yang.


    "Help me." Qi Yang holds situ Jue''s hand.


    Situ Jue clenched her teeth, and a red dagger appeared in the fire. Raised high, closed his eyes, mercilessly stabbed down, for a moment, the bright red blood splashed to the face.


    "I have never regretted meeting you." This is Qi Yang''s last sentence.


    Situ Jue fell down slowly, and her whole strength seemed to be emptied in an instant. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." He burst into laughter, but tears could not help falling down, and then pulled out the flame dagger from Qi Yang, "I promise you."


    As soon as his hand touched the dagger, Qi Yang, who was supposed to have died, suddenly opened his eyes, but his eyes were strange green. He reached out and grabbed situ Jue''s hand, and the other hand suddenly waved out, directly hitting situ Jue''s abdomen.


    "Situ Jue!" Mingyu screams. Ruizhe catches situ Jue, but situ Jue spits out blood.


    Ruizhe holds situ Jue to the ground, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know." Situ Jue wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. "But, I''m sure, elder martial brother is dead." Then he looked at the flame dagger in his hand, which was easily pulled out because he was hit and flew out.


    Looking at Qi Yang standing up and motionless, four people slowly retreat to Xuanling, LuoMing and Lingyun. Xiaojin a lightning to test hit in the past, lightning in his body crackle two disappeared. "Cloud..." Xiaojin frowned and called softly.


    "It''s the ghost king." Ling Yun replied. "It seems that the people who let him sell his soul also made second-hand preparations. It''s not enough to ask for his soul, even his body.""The betrayed soul, does he still have a soul?" I couldn''t help asking.


    "The soul has been sold, there will be no soul." Xuan zero answers a way. I suddenly thought of something. Looking at me, "boss?"


    "Wow." Mingqing exclaimed, "when did you come, boss?"


    Luo Ming Shang is also a face of surprise, "Xueer, how can you be here? What about Mia and Ji Yufeng? "


    I put out my tongue, "well, I followed you when you came out. As for them, I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "So you''ve just been here?" Ruizhe pick eyebrows, such confusion is really not noticed.


    "Well," I nodded.


    Ling Yun stretched out his hand to rub my head, and was patted down by Luo Ming Shang''s paw, "darling, go back."


    "No!" I consciously hid behind luomingshang, "it''s troublesome to go back now."


    Several people frowned and looked at each other, but they didn''t know what to say. "Indeed, if we don''t solve the immediate problems, the boss seems to be unable to go back." Xuan zero answers a way. Then he looked at Qi Yang standing in the same place. Now Qi Yang seems to have a strong air pressure in the condensation, but he is very introverted. If it bursts out suddenly, maybe not many people can know how powerful it will be.

 Chapter 859

    From behind Qi Yang came out a young girl, half of her face was dry, like a bone, very terrible, "Yurou!" Ling Yun exclaimed inconceivably. "How could..." Shouldn''t Ling have gone home? "Yurou, it''s you, isn''t it? Why


    Murong Yurou faces Ling Yun, half normal, half dry face is very ferocious, she smiles, "of course, for revenge." There are two lines of tears on the face, one side is transparent tears, but the dry face is red tears. "Brother Lingyun, your aunt is very kind to me. I''m very grateful to you for protecting me and defending me all the time, but I can''t forget the grudge of the Murong family, even if it''s broken to pieces! " Murong Yurou roared, "do you know what those bastards of daomen have done? Do you think that the extermination of the Murong family and even the whole half corpse clan was accidental? Is it their whim? You''re wrong. Daomen have been doing an experiment for hundreds of years. Yes, it''s right. The experiment based on our half corpse clan, because half corpse clan has zombie blood. They have stronger resistance and stronger body than other daomen clan, so they choose half corpse clan. Again and again, we are their captive mice until 20 years A few years ago, my sister never came back after she was taken away by them. We don''t know what happened. But then, the powerful people of daomen suddenly launched a massacre in the clan. It''s really a massacre. I don''t want to leave any feelings, just to kill us all. My mother hid me in the wine cellar. I hid in the wine cellar for seven days and soaked in wine for seven days. Didn''t you ask me why I was always drunk? Because I spent seven days and seven nights in the wine cellar. When I got out of the wine cellar, the Murong family was already in a big fire. I hid in the wine cellar for seven days, and my family burned for seven days and seven nights. I stumbled out and fainted in the snow. If I hadn''t been sent to the hospital by a kind-hearted person, I would have died long ago. " Murong Yurou cried and said that every word and sentence accused daomen of their crimes.


    No one spoke, and no one interrupted Murong Yurou''s story. I looked at Murong Yurou and then at Lingyun. Murong Yurou continued: "in the past 20 years, I never dare to forget that I never fell asleep at night. Whenever I close my eyes, my eyes are full of panic when my sister was taken away. She is only five years old, and she is so young that she can do nothing I don''t know. She only knew that those people would take her away to do something that scared her. She didn''t even think that they would kill her, or even our family because of her. And my mother. When she sent me to the cellar, she was scared and helpless. She always told me not to come out no matter what sound she heard. Then there came the screams of my parents from outside. Even now, I can''t forget them. "


    I can''t imagine and don''t understand, "why don''t you resist?" Yes, why not resist? Even if the strength is not enough, it is better than waiting to die.


    Murong Yurou was stunned. Her ferocious face gave me a look and a bleak smile. "Yes, why don''t you resist? I also think, at that time, why don''t we try to resist? It''s better to spell it than to think about it now. " With that, she suddenly raised her right hand, squeezed a curse seal in one hand, raised her head abruptly, and her eyes twinkled with green light.


    "Roar ~!" Corpse ghost king a roar, earthshaking, behind the sound of footsteps, Mingyu Xiaojin a turn, suddenly stunned, behind them, a blanket of zombies toward this side. The leader is a man with evil spirits on his face.


    "Yo. Long time no see, old friends. " He waved and said, "it''s the first time we''ve met. Do you like the present I gave you?"


    For a moment, they didn''t understand what was going on. Xuanling remembered, "Danqing?" Immediately Xuan zero lightly a smile, "I should say for a long time no see, still meet for the first time, please more care?"


    "So, sure enough, these zombies are the ghosts of your corpses?" Mingyu clenched her fist and said, "do you dare to be wild in Ancheng? Once or twice, is it true that there is no one in Ancheng? "


    "Beauty, don''t be so anxious." Danqing went to Murong Yurou''s side, "I just work for people, take people''s money and eliminate disasters."


    "Well, do you think these insects can make waves?" Luo Ming Shang sneered, stepped forward and waved his hand. Suddenly, the blue wall of fire was pushed out.


    Ling Yun throws out a few pieces of Rune paper in a row. The wall of the netherworld fire cuts across the rune paper and burns it up. Suddenly, there are golden ripples around the netherworld fire. Danqing immediately jumped away and swept the zombie group directly.


    "Ha ha, don''t you think this is the end?" Danqing sneered, "he emptied the city."


    "What Mingqing was stunned and suddenly thought of something, "it''s broken! Murong Yurou comes out from the city, that is to say... "


    "Hahaha, in that case, Wang Qiyang, the ghost, you can have a good time with your old friends," Danqing sneered, then turned around, "let''s go!" Then he went straight into the city.


    "Stop it Ming Qing screamed. Want to catch up, but was turned into a ghost king Qi Yang stopped the way.


    Situ Jue rushed to Qi Yang and left. The flame dagger in his hand lit up an orange flame. "Here, give it to me. You go quickly.""But you..." Mingyu is not at ease.


    "It''s OK, you hurry back. If the zombies make a lot of noise in the city, so many ordinary people in the city will be dead. It''s a matter between us and our brothers. Don''t interfere. " Situ Jue stopped Qi Yang and yelled, "I''m ok, you go quickly."


    Several people looked at each other, and then quickly disappeared. Seeing that all the people left, situ Jue suddenly showed a happy smile, and then the short dagger flame in her hand was strong again. "Elder martial brother, Xiaofan, we promised our master that we would always be together." With that, the flame dagger in his hand stabbed into Qi Yang''s chest, the flame disappeared, and then quickly burned in Qi Yang''s body. Instead of letting go, situ Jue held Qi Yang tightly.


    Qi Yang, who has become the king of corpses, is sober for a moment. He looks at the person in front of him inconceivably, "you..."


    "Don''t leave me alone." Situ Jue hugged him more tightly. He was smiling. He had not been so satisfied for a long time.


    "Ah Yang, this is situ Jue. He will be your younger martial brother in the future. You can call him Xiao Jue."

 Chapter 860

    "Ah, why are you so stupid? You can''t do such a simple skill."


    "The master said that I was in poor health, so I could only practice divination and fortune telling."


    "What do you do when you are in danger? Don''t be eaten alive by demons. "


    "After that, elder martial brother, just protect me."


    "Here you are. When I''m away, you really can''t even have bones left. I have to buy clothes for you now to make a burial mound for you. "


    "Ah, Jue, this is my sister Xiaofan. Isn''t she cute?"


    "Brother situ, Xiaofan likes you. Xiaofan will be brother situ''s bride in the future."


    "The little girl is not shy and impatient."


    "Ah Yang, Xiao Jue, promise to be a teacher. In the future, you should support each other and help each other. Only by guarding each other can you continue to go on."


    "Xiaofan, when I have enough money, let''s get married."


    "Don''t be sad, elder martial brother. I will support you with Xiaofan. I won''t leave you behind. hey. We have to be together all the time. "


    The flame burned out and nothing was left.


    The city is in a mess. Fortunately, there are people from antique street and the guard to support it. Unfortunately, this time we are facing zombies. The corpse poison is spreading rapidly, and new members are constantly joining us. Members of the guard team kept evacuating people to safety.


    "Gather the zombies in the square." Luo Ming Shang suddenly cried.


    People around him seem to have been used to following his instructions, and they lead the zombies to the big square in their own way.


    "Boss, it''s too dangerous here. Go back to Antique Street quickly." Mingyu stretched out her hand and pulled me over. "Mingqing, send the boss to antique street."


    "Elder sister, you can take the boss back. I can''t walk here." Mingqing is fighting with some zombies.


    Mingyu is helpless for a while. Suddenly, a hand pulls me over. Mingyu looks up at Xiaojin. She is also relieved. Her knife flies wildly in her hand, but she turns to see that Xiaojin has never left Lingyun. When I look back, the man just now has turned into a man in black and hijacked me.


    "Boss!" Mingyu screamed.


    The voice made everyone come true, "Cher!" Luo Ming Shang called, a torch around the zombies burned clean. It''s coming this way.


    Danqing and Murong Yurou also gathered around the man in black. Danqing looked at me and said with a smile, "well done."


    "If she hadn''t lost her memory, I don''t think I would have been so relaxed." The man in black glanced at him and held my neck tightly. "Don''t move if you don''t want her dead."


    The threat is useful. Not only they, but also the zombies stay where they are. Oh, it''s really an undifferentiated order. "If I hadn''t lost my memory, you wouldn''t be so relaxed, would you?" I said with a soft smile.


    "Well?" The man in black was stunned, and then he suddenly widened his eyes. He could not help but let go of his hand and looked down at his belly. It was already bright red. "You..."


    Dan Qing also had a day, "this How is that possible? You''re not the only one who... "


    "At night?" My eyes slightly bent, "you really believe, ah, only in the night to remember the memory, you do not think I am a dual personality?"


    The man in black fell on the ground, not only in his abdomen, but also in his chest, back of his hands, arms and all over his body. "You You''ve got your memory back? "


    "Cher?" Luo Ming Shang a Leng, already restored, that before say, is all pretend?


    I thought about it and laughed, "well, almost. Before I come back to Ancheng, oh, actually I want to thank you for stabbing me. If you hadn''t stolen my soul, I don''t think I would remember, Mo Chen. "


    "Mo Chen!" Everyone was surprised. No one thought that the man in black was the most qualified elder of the Taoist soul master.


    "Elder Mo Chen!" Xiaojin was also surprised, "how could it be, how could it be elder Mo Chen?"


    Ling Yun reaches out his hand to pacify Xiao Jin. Then he takes a look at me. It''s serious and complicated. Maybe it''s because I''ve been hiding so well, "you Do you remember then? "


    I''m sorry to smile at Lingyun, "well, actually it''s not complete. I''ve come to think of it. To be exact, it was probably in the castle. It''s hard to pretend, but it''s not in vain. "


    "What do you know?" Ling Yun asked.


    "Mo answered a lot of mysteries on the ground immediately," which was enough for me to see. "


    "Oh?" Mo Chen covered the most fatal wound on his chest and stood up slowly.


    "In fact, I would like to thank you more, let me also remember the memory of netherworld snow." I went on. "In that case, let''s solve the first thing first." With that, the world reaches out its hand, a golden symbol in its palm flies out, and the whole city lights up the same array. Under the array, there is no escape for all the zombies.The first thing is to clear up, "well, how about we solve the problem of Xuelian first?" I took it back. It was too tired and I didn''t go back to antique street.


    "Yes! Boss, since you are the reincarnation of Xuelian Er, why does Mo Chen hurt the boss? " Mingqing asked.


    "Because Xuelian didn''t die at all." I frowned and replied, "how can there be reincarnation for those who are not dead."


    "What People were surprised, "but, boss, you really It''s the reincarnation of Xuelian. "


    "Yes." I laughed and said, "I''ve always been very curious about one thing. Among the three lives, the first one is Youming snow and huntian, and the second one is Xuelian ER and Lingwu. Why did I come here, but I''m the only one, and one is just an individual in my consciousness. Later I met Mo and another one. I understand, because Xuelian Er didn''t die completely. She was seriously injured and returned to tianhanshan mountain in those years. Then she froze herself for a thousand years, and some of the scattered souls were sent to reincarnation. Because of the incomplete soul, the people who reincarnated with me became the choice to replace my incomplete soul. Therefore, Lingwu has no memory of the dark snow era. "


    Everyone took a breath of air conditioning, which sounds like a long premeditated plot.


    But in fact, it was like this: "you didn''t know it at the beginning. When I found out about the Shentai incident that my created body was captured, and you disappeared, I knew that my trick had been torn down by you, and the reason why you disappeared was probably that the person came to see you. She took you to see the real snow lotus, right?"

 Chapter 861

    In the dream, who is singing the lullaby of childhood, who can''t give up the memories, waiting time has stopped in the hourglass, dolphins bring ships lost in the dark, pigeons spread their wings and fly to the city in the sky, the princess imprisoned in the castle cries helplessly, and who still remembers the once agreed secret.


    Mo Chen stopped and nodded, "yes! I saw her, frozen in the ice, waiting for a thousand years, and still keeping the same appearance as a thousand years ago. I killed you for your part of the soul to complete her soul and let her wake up. "


    "Oh, wishful thinking." Luo Mingshang is angry.


    Mo Chen looked at Luo Mingshang with disdain, "aren''t you the same as me? If I tell you that youmingxue is not dead, but has been sinking for thousands of years and sleeping for thousands of years. Now as long as you kill her to make up for her soul, you will not hesitate to do it. After all, youmingxue is the lover who has accompanied you for thousands of years. You owe her, and she is Shuo Tongxue, just a stranger in the past. "


    Luo Mingshang was stunned. If it was him I looked at Luo Mingshang, went to him and held his hand, "Mingshang is different from you. The person he loves is me, not youmingxue. He is my husband of Shuo Tongxue. He has nothing to do with youmingxue. Maybe Shuo Tongxue is just a passer-by for you, but for luomingshang. He''s the most precious person in his life. "


    These words touched the people around him. He held my hand in his backhand. "Yes, for me, the most important thing now is Xueer, not Youming snow. Maybe thousands of years ago, I did have a little love and guilt for Youming snow, but now I only love Shuo Tong snow."


    "I think there''s one thing you may not know." I looked at Mo Chen with a light smile, and then the smile on his face precipitated down, shouting, "I am Xuelian Er, Youming snow, and Shuo Tong snow." I used to deny my identity many times, but now I admit it, because yes, no, No.


    "Cough." Mo Chen coughed and spat out a pile of blood clots. The wound on his body was not as simple as what he saw. At the beginning, those illusions that Jiang Feng passed on to me also included the illusions of the dark system, and now the illusions of Mo Chen are just one of the illusions of the dark system. "What did you say?"


    "I might as well tell you that when you integrate my soul into Xuelian er''s body, her own soul has been occupied by me. My soul carries consciousness, while her scattered soul is unconscious. You should understand the consequences." I replied.


    Mo Chen''s face became bad, "you Did you expect that? "


    "I didn''t expect it, but she arranged all this," I leaned lazily on luomingshang, "that''s the one who ordered you." After a pause, I continued: "a body that has lost its temperature and unconsciousness, with all the memories, just lost the reincarnation of emotion. Would you rather choose a simple doll? What''s more, even if Xuelian really wakes up, she is not allowed to exist. She and I can only exist one, and now it''s me, or even if Xuelian wakes up, it''s just me changing my body. "


    The blood on Mo Chen''s body is more and more, "is that so? Even so, I don''t think I regret my decision, even if it''s just a doll Cough, maybe as I said before, you are not the person I know well. Even if you are just a doll, I am satisfied that I can accompany her. You are her reincarnation. I can feel guilty for you, but I won''t have the so-called feelings like I do for her. "


    Won''t you regret it? I laughed. Did you say that thousands of years ago, but you still regret it, "but now you are going to die." In the dark magic, he can''t live any more. He almost died under the magic thousands of years ago. Now he''s repeating the same mistake.


    "Cough, this is also My life... " Mo Chen laughs and gets more and more hurt.


    Looking at Mo Chen''s appearance, Danqing and Murong Yurou changed their faces and retreated, "go quickly." Danqing pulled Murong Yurou.


    "But..." Murong Yurou looks at Mo Chen. I can''t bear it.


    "He can''t live like this. We have to protect ourselves." Danqing pulls Murong Yurou to go.


    "No way!" Mingqing noticed the action of Danqing and Murong Yurou and gave a big drink.


    Danqing reaches out and throws out a box. Mingqing sweeps it. The box falls to the ground and is opened. There are scarlet insects flying out. Danqing pulls Murong Yurou to escape quickly.


    This insect does not harm people, but sucks blood. It is burned clean by xuan01 fire, but the person has disappeared. Danqing shakes her fist fiercely, then looks at Mo Chen, waves a long gun and greets Mo Chen.


    "Stop it Ling Yun was startled and immediately called out.


    I also quickly pressed the hand of Ming Qing, "Ming Qing."


    Mingqing took a look at him and angrily took back his hand. "A man like boss should cut him straight. Why do you keep him? He won''t appreciate you. "


    I dun dun, did not speak, behind Luo Ming Shang eyes slightly narrowed, hands in the following many traces of the movement. The faint blue light flickered between the hands, and the awn thorn instantly gathered around Mo Chen. This time, the awn thorn was enough to turn Mo Chen into a hedgehog.I was surprised, busy turned, "luomingshang, stop!" I had a big drink, but it was too late. Luomingshang made a move, and Mangci rushed to Mo Chen in an instant. But only a few stick into the body, the rest is faded by a burst of flame, and the boy in white comes to Mo Chen''s side. He was also stabbed by awn in several wounds, and the blood kept flowing out.


    "Brother." The young man raised Mo Chen, and the woman in front of him also showed her figure.


    "Moye, Chilong." I recited two names, then had no choice but to smile, "since they are all here, why don''t they show up?"


    As soon as the voice fell, four figures appeared, and the little girl rushed directly, "sister!"


    I rubbed the little girl''s head, "Dier, do you still think I''m my sister?"


    "Sister is always sister, no matter reincarnation or whatever." Dieer seriously raised her head, then lowered her head, "although that elder sister is Dieer''s familiar elder sister, she can''t talk to Dieer, she can''t remember Dieer, and she will never wake up." The more you talk, the more sad the little girl is.


    I looked at the people who appeared, "what''s your purpose here?"


    Xuanyuanying looks a little embarrassed, "save people."


    "Save him?" My eyes narrowed slightly. "When did you have such a good relationship with him?"

 Chapter 862

    "You didn''t mean to kill him, did you?" Flame said with a smile, "I don''t think you are for the love of a thousand years ago. It should be because of daomen."


    I smack my lips. I''ve got to go to this one. "Mmm."


    Moye looked up at me and nodded, "thank you." Immediately immediately directly will Mo Chen embrace, chi long finally saw me one eye, escorting two brothers to leave together.


    In fact, taking him away may not be able to solve the dark magic. "Boss, you..." Mingqing can''t help it, "just let him go?"


    Luomingshang also agreed to nod. I took his hand, some helpless smile, "don''t make trouble." Then he leaned on him and said, "go back."


    Luo Ming Shang dun dun, reached out to pick me up, turned to leave, Xuanling also called everyone to leave here, "let''s go first, the rest of the matter, to them." This battle comes and goes fast, but it''s the peace before the storm.


    The air is filled with lingering water vapor, the sky is bright and clear, but there is always a kind of depression to the chest of the dark, I rely on the soft couch to look at the outside some cold streets, a long sigh, looked at the side there are still some dissatisfied Ming Qing, but shook his head, "don''t make uncomfortable, let him go, not because I have any illusions about him, just at that time When I leave Antique Street physically, I don''t have enough spiritual power. Secondly, at this time, we have to face a stronger and more terrible opponent. Mo Chen is also from daomen. If we offend daomen now, we may suffer from enemies behind. Now we should use all our attention in the next war. "


    Ming Qingdun, and then the corner of his mouth smoked, "I know."


    I yawned and got up. "I''m tired. Go to sleep. Let me know if there''s anything. Luomingshang and Xuanling come back and let them come up to me."


    "Good." Mingyu answered.


    On one side, Mia was a little surprised, "Hey, sister Mingyu, what''s the situation?"


    Mingyu had no choice but to smile, "I''ll tell you later."


    I slowly walked upstairs, the foot of the accident heavy, after I didn''t go back to the room, and ran to the balcony basket nest up, small white fox jumped to my leg, I closed my eyes slowly rub its hair, "how is the injury?"


    Du Han opened his eyes and looked at me, "you You can''t forget it


    I closed my eyes and tried to hold back the tears. Once I remember something, how can I forget it? Du Han said, "I don''t love you anymore. I still feel pain in my heart."


    "Do you know why I chose to freeze myself for a thousand years?" Tears finally can''t help but along the corner of the eye, "that kind of pain at that time, I don''t want to forget, it can tell me very well, what I should do in the future, whether reincarnation or awakening."


    Du Han got up and sat up, "does it hurt?"


    Does it hurt? I touched my chest. "Well."


    "Compared with your first life?" Du Han asked again, as if he was pressing.


    I shrank, "to tell you the truth, youmingxue didn''t have deep feelings for luomingshang. At that time, I didn''t know what was love, what was the so-called injury, the so-called pain. I had been on the bottom of Youming sea for a long time, and I was very lonely, so I chose to make trouble. After I came out, I found a lot of unusual things, what I saw and experienced, but they were all accumulated by strength Fake, I don''t know anything, until he appeared, although with a purpose, but at that time, I really need a person to accompany me, that is not love


    "So that Mo Chen is actually your first love?" The fox''s tail was swept away.


    "Well." I nodded. "If you love him enough, you can give him everything." She used to think that Xuelian was an incurable stupid woman. But only when I got to myself did I find that it was really an incurable, incurable disease.


    Du Han suddenly doesn''t speak. He doesn''t know what the so-called love is like. Now he is the same as Youming snow in the first life. He just needs a person to accompany him. He lacks a sense of security. Without a trustworthy person around him, he will be upset and despair. But now, he seems to be able to understand a little bit, like why his mother chose to fall in love with such a merciless father, even at the expense of his own life, but is it really worth it?


    "Is it worth it?" He asked.


    I took a long breath. Yeah, is it really worth it? "Maybe, it''s just wishful thinking. I didn''t want to ask for anything in return. As long as the person is safe, I will be very happy."


    Du cold nest down again, "with you really don''t match."


    I smile, yes, not with me, not with Shuo Tong Xue, because Shuo Tong Xue is always the one who takes, she will never make useless pay, in my case, return is proportional to pay, everything in my eyes, is not out of date.


    "You don''t look surprised at all what I remember." I rubbed the balls of his paws.


    "When you were in the castle, you didn''t recover at the right time. You doubted it then." Du Han took back his claws, and then pressed my hand. It seemed that I was not happy when I kneaded his meatballs.I laughed and didn''t speak. There was a sound coming from the stairway. It was the footsteps of three people. I laughed. It was time to come, or it was time to come.


    Three people went to the balcony, the balcony door block a tight, "are coming," I asked softly.


    "You Do you remember? " There is dangerous hostility in Yan yechen''s eyes.


    "Well." I should be a, "Tianzhu plan, this plan is probably from then on."


    Three people''s faces changed, "you..."


    "Won''t you sit down and talk?" Although that''s true, there''s no place to sit beside the balcony except for the place where I sit. Xuan zero did not speak, went to one side and habitually poured me a cup of tea.


    "Xueer..." Luomingshang is a little tangled.


    I smile and the teacup shakes slightly in my hand. "I said, Shuo Tong snow is always Shuo Tong snow. She can be Xuelian or Youming snow, but Shuo Tong snow will never change."


    "Then you..." Yan yechen frowned, "are you going to rebel?"


    "Cough cough cough," I couldn''t help spraying tea. "Cough cough cough, what is treason!"


    Luo Ming Shang quickly came forward and patted me on the back, Shun Shun Qi, and then saw the white ball in my arms, "throw it away." He said coldly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I had no choice but to give him a white look. "It''s OK. Du Han signed a contract with me."


    Obviously, Luo Mingshang didn''t care about this at all. He was jealous. Well, I just pretended I didn''t see it.

 Chapter 863

    I went on to say, "Tianzhu plan, also known as chaos return, this plan, in fact In fact, I didn''t know it at the beginning. I learned it from the soul heaven after luomingshang killed me. "


    "You don''t know?" Yan yechen was surprised and sat down on the ground.


    "Well," I nodded, "to put it bluntly, I am equal to a performer in this plan, that is, I will do whatever she says. It''s a chess piece in her hand. " But now, this piece doesn''t want to be obedient.


    Yan yechen nodded, at that time the netherworld snow is really better control, "then how do you know this plan?"


    "I''m also a participant in this program, and of course she will tell me something." I shrugged, "and she has achieved her goal."


    "Purpose? Is it heaven''s death? The ten lotus seeds? " Luo Mingshang asked.


    Sorry, there are only nine left. "Ten lotus seeds are just a ring. Her ultimate goal is colorless. That''s where I am now The state of being a God. "Colorless is chaos, chaos, five days without land, everything is the same as before."


    "I don''t understand." Yan yechen shook his head, "what does she want to do?"


    I let out a long breath, "don''t you understand? She''s going to do it all over again. "


    "Again?"


    "My existence should not have existed from the beginning. In the fairy tale, in the chaos, two people were born. Pangu and Qingmeng, I should not exist." I shook my head. "Her purpose is to make me and her exist in the fairy tale."


    Xuan zero interrupted me, "I want to know who she is? And you, who are you, and the soul heaven. "


    Finally, someone can ask a useful question, "to be exact, she gave birth to me. She is the netherworld tree in the netherworld sea. Her existence is earlier than that of Pangu Qingmeng. In sum, we should call her elder sister. She calls herself Yu, the Yu that gave birth to. To tell you the truth, I don''t like this name very much. She got my name. As for huntian, I don''t know who he is? It''s just that he is very kind to me and has been with me since I was still in the netherworld. In fact, it''s him who broke the whole plan. "


    "What does that mean?" Xuanling doesn''t understand.


    "My original death is also a part of her design. I should not have reincarnation, but she designed to send me to reincarnation. She said that I was most likely to become a colorless person, but at the moment of reincarnation, huntian accompanied me into reincarnation. After reincarnation, my memory would be washed away, but he still remembered, remembering all Shiqing, to the later life Xuelian''er is surrounded by Lingwu, but it''s a pity that Lingwu lost the memory of huntian after xuelian''er died. Also with the incomplete soul reincarnation, just did not expect that the soul of Xuelian son is not complete, but his soul is just not complete, the incomplete part, created the so-called colorless. And soul day is no longer a separate individual, but an individual in my consciousness. Mo and Yi, I think, Mo is not my shadow, but Xuelian''s, and Yi, was Ling Wu at that time. Ling Wu probably guessed that we would have such a day, so we made arrangements in advance. "


    "Coincidence?" Yan yechen thought with his chin in his hand.


    And what luomingshang cares about is another thing, "do you like him?"


    "Poof - cough, cough." Man, can you be careful not to say these things when I drink tea? We are discussing the problem seriously.


    "He''s my brother." I stretched out my hand and twisted him. What was he thinking.


    Luo Mingshang is satisfied. He leans on me and sits down. Now he only cares about whether the people around him still belong to him and love himself. He doesn''t care about the rest.


    Yan yechen and Xuan zero also look at each other and feel that the younger brother is hopeless, so don''t ask for it.


    "Do you know what she''s going to do next?" Yan yechen asked immediately.


    I shook my head. "I just listen to her, and I am reincarnating all the time, in order to create the colorless she wants, and then restore chaos. To be honest, I don''t know how to restore chaos myself. I even thought it was a joke. "


    Xuan zero pinched chin to think for a while, "boss, can you still restore the form of God now?"


    "Ah?" Restore the form of God? It''s like I haven''t tried since I died. "I''ll try."


    As I said this, I slowly closed my eyes, and the light fog diffused from my body. The color of my long black hair faded, and the traces of my forehead spread to my forehead. My home clothes also turned into a white long sleeve dress, with a sky blue scarf around my neck. The end of the scarf drooped behind me and dragged long. Besides the special one I wanted to take off, I could never take it off The special bracelet is connected with a triangular chain, the end of which is connected with a silver ring of the middle finger, and each foot has the same foot ring. It is connected with two long chains, which are wrapped around the white jade feet, and the end of which is connected with a silver ring of the toes.


    It''s like a shackle that will keep me in the dark shrine forever.


    Slightly opened the eye son, the silver white eye son blinked to blink, "well, can."Xuan zero frowned and then laughed, "boss, don''t you doubt Ying Liu?"


    "What?" I frown, suddenly think of something, shake my head, "impossible, Ying Liu and she should not have a little relationship, if she really restore the beginning of chaos, Ying Liu will be erased. Yingliu''s existence is not accepted, and she will not accept the existence of such a place. "


    "Is that your brother?" Yan yechen asked.


    It''s possible. But.


    "What I care more is, boss, can you beat her now?" Xuanling picked his eyebrows.


    "I''m not sure. She''s really good. She''s better than all three of you." I''ll tell you the truth, "to tell you the truth, you three will be punished if you meet her."


    Three people collective silence, after a long time Yan yechen just weak ask a way. "Is that really strong? Then, aren''t you... "


    "Well," I nodded, and I didn''t have much chance of winning. "But I can promise to win."


    "Do you want to fight for your life?" Yan yechen frowned.


    "No, I cherish my life very much," I spread out my hand, and then pushed away luomingshang, "well, I''m tired, have a good rest, ready to meet the next challenge, by the way, Xuanling, help me arrange it, I don''t want to involve innocent people."


    Xuanling paused and nodded.

 Chapter 864

    Luomingshang followed me back to the room. As soon as he entered the room, he suddenly hugged me and gave me a fierce kiss. "I heard it."


    You hear me? What do you hear? My feelings for Mo Chen? I pushed luomingshang away and held his face in my hand. "Shuo Tong Xue, I love luomingshang. In this life, I have no regrets."


    Luo Mingshang''s eyes darkened and nodded. "Cher, I love you. I love Shuo Tong Xue. "


    "Luomingshang, if I''m dead, reincarnated again, will you guard my present body? Or waiting for my reincarnation? " Mo Chen also gave me an inspiration. If I reincarnate again, what about luomingshang? Will I give up what I am now and look for someone who has lost all the memories of my previous life, and then fall in love with her, or will I continue to guard a lifeless corpse?


    Luo Mingshang stopped and hugged me, "I don''t know, but what I know is that as long as I do well enough and protect you, I don''t have to make such a choice. As long as you are well, we can be together all the time


    I laughed. It''s so cunning.


    I don''t know how I fell asleep. The attack happened in the middle of the night. It was a direct attack from the underworld. The battlefield was in antique street.


    I almost jumped out of bed. I didn''t have time to think about it. I didn''t see what was happening outside. The first time I called out Shura hall. At least, this is my place. Even if I used to be used by you, not everyone can set foot on my site.


    Go out to see Mingyu Mingqing and Ruizhe have got up and are ready to fight, I immediately pull a few people, this war is no longer what they can help, "you go to evacuate the masses, let everyone in antique street with you, Mingshang, Xuanling Yan yechen, we lead people out, I''m not like her to build the battlefield on this street." It''s troublesome to repair.


    "Good!" The crowd answered, and then divided into two groups. Luomingshang three jumped down from the second floor with me. There were some zombies and ghosts outside. They were rampant in the street, and some even ran out of the street and made trouble in the square. Shura ghost was their "top boss". With an order, Shura ghost incited its wings and devoured the ghost. Zombies died They bit off their heads one by one. Danqing and Murong Yurou are standing there. There are three people around them. Their strength is obviously above them. They have already formed a group with several elders.


    "White, green, blue, red," I whispered, immediately four figures fell on the side, "to help!" It can be seen that except for Danqing and Murong Yurou, the strength of the three people is probably in the level of ghost fairy, and those old guys are not rivals.


    "Yes In unison, we should fly up.


    "Roar!" The roar of the sky roared through the city, and three unicorns came to help.


    There was a flash of red and white light in the city in the distance. I was startled and immediately heard, "Huoyu, Baize, please protect Mia and Ji Yufeng. Don''t mix in here!"


    "You can do it yourself?" Here comes baezer''s voice.


    "Yes!" As long as you don''t make trouble for me.


    Looking at the street more and more chaos, more and more damaged buildings, the bill in my heart is also going up, no way. "They can''t be allowed to continue destroying the streets." I can''t afford it.


    Lingyun also arrived, a sword to expose a ghost in front of me, "with the boundary space?"


    "Boss, when you used to deal with Hua Jianli, didn''t you use a move to transfer the position?" Mingyu reminds me.


    Oh, yes, yes, yes, I remember that. Then I swept away the evil spirits in front of me with a wave. Then I fell into darkness. My toes touched the ground and started a ripple. In the ripple, ice lotus rose one after another. I stepped on the ice lotus and walked forward slowly, and each foot just landed on a lotus. The magic was removed, and the battlefield was transferred to No.3 street. Anyway, it had been made once before. I don''t care to do it again. It was all the old guys on No.3 Street who did it by themselves and blamed me.


    This is a large area of open space, desolate can be, "since it''s this time, hiding interesting?" I looked around and didn''t see the person I wanted to see, so I called out.


    A moment of silence in the air, a dark shadow appeared in the crowd, looming, and soon came to me, "long time no see."


    What should we say now? "Long time no see." It''s a very old-fashioned way of greeting, but I can''t find any other words to greet her.


    What should I call her? Mother? Or elder sister?


    "Why not go on?" She asked. "It''s all here. Do you want to give up?"


    "When you first designed this plan, shouldn''t you have thought of something? Shuo Tong snow can never be dark snow. " I replied.


    "Would you rather be controlled by him?" She asked, a little excited.


    I was silent for a moment. "I''m not controlled by anyone. I have my own thoughts and consciousness. He won''t control me and you won''t either."


    "Well, you agreed with the plan." With a sneer, she pulled open the robe that had been blocking her face, revealing the sexy figure that I was familiar with. Her long red hair hung behind her like a flame. I could not see the expression on her face, whether it was sadness, anger, or the pain of being betrayed. "Didn''t you say he shouldn''t have died?""He?" Someone''s Vinegar jar has turned over again.


    I bowed my head and didn''t answer. She continued, "you don''t mean we''re the only ones. We don''t need anyone else."


    I can''t remember if I really said that. I can only persuade him, "elder sister, the second brother is dead, you give up. Even if he does it again, he will still choose the same result, won''t he? "


    "Oh," she sneered, "yes, you are no longer her."


    Xuan zero with Luo Ming Shang, Yan yechen together, "they said the second brother, should be Pangu."


    "Well, it''s not just the chaos recovery plan."


    I clenched my fist. "Give it back," I murmured, then yelled out, "give that back to me!"


    I saw the despair in her eyes, "why do you choose such an outcome?" Black ice began to condense around, layer by layer, enough to submerge everyone.


    The sky snowed, dyed in black hair, hair dyed white, jingle bangles particularly clear, pure white people ah.


    Snow covered with black ice, "you are the one who doesn''t understand." I reached out and gently waved, she seemed to be hit by something, unable to avoid being blasted on the wall behind her.

 Chapter 865

    The long red hair came quickly, but suddenly stopped in front of me. With a burst of freezing, it broke into pieces. Her body came to me in a flash.


    "Why do you all want to betray me, the third is, so are you." She said suddenly.


    "It''s you who don''t understand," I dodged her attack, and then quickly backed back, "second brother is right, third brother is right, we are wrong, I changed, why do you still insist on such a mistake?"


    Obviously she didn''t want to hear me say that. In the hands of black and blue light and strong a point, with to give me the anger of craniotomy. "Stupid idea." The red umbrella opened in front of me and resisted her. Then she bypassed my left side and shot again. "I won''t admit it."


    "That''s your business." I sidled away. The red umbrella closed, the handle pulled out the dagger, and the silver chain surrounded it. "Whether you admit it or not, I''ll tell you that everything I do now is right. I''m right. No one can judge me right or wrong."


    "You are really different from that time." She doesn''t show weakness.


    "That''s my business." The dagger blocked her fist and cut the black light. "Stop, I don''t want to fight you. In fact, from beginning to end, it''s you who are wrong. "


    The silver chain swept in front of her. She did not hide, but suddenly backed back. The silver chain behind her cut her waist, but there was not a drop of blood passing through the silver chain. After that, the cut body healed again.


    "Wrong? What is right and what is wrong? Why should we sacrifice? " She showed no sign of weakness. Danqing and Murong Yurou are also injured. They gasp behind her, and the white four also come behind me. The miscellaneous fish are almost cleared. "Oh, you are ridiculous. Are you ok?"


    I was stunned. What does that mean? I can''t help holding on to my shoulder. It hurts. "You What did you do? "


    "Xueer," Luo Mingshang immediately held me, "how are you?"


    Ling Yun looked at me differently, "is there something missing in your body?"


    "Linggu Shang..." I murmured, "give it back to me."


    She stretched out her hand and a group of patterns appeared in her hand. No one could understand the words on them. "What''s that?" Yan yechen doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "The music score of linggushang." I replied, "give it back to me."


    She didn''t move, but Murong Yurou suddenly moved. The bone sword in her hand suddenly penetrated into Danqing''s body. After quickly pulling it out, it penetrated into her body again.


    "You..." People were shocked by the sudden change. No one understood what was going on.


    "Soft rain!" Ling Yun exclaimed in surprise.


    While she was still surprised, I flashed. She reached over the score she would take back, and then put it into her body. "I''m surprised. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s you!" She exclaimed in surprise, "you When. "


    "Huhu ~" Murong Yurou''s hand trembled a little, probably because he was nervous and gasped.


    "I looked for her when I was at the gate," I replied with a smile, feeling better at last. "No matter how she says it, it''s all human, standing on the opposite side of you. So I asked her to promise you and come to you. A lot of news came from her


    She suddenly angry, a palm waved away, but it is aimed at Murong Yurou, Murong Yurou hand bone sword has not pulled out, close to her too close, close, I think it is too late to save people, watched Murong Yurou fly out.


    "Yurou," Ling Yun catches her with a flying body. I turn over my hand and go to her. Also fell to Murong Yurou side.


    "Cough," Murong Yurou coughed. All the blood she vomited out was black blood. When she vomited out, it was all solidified. "I I didn''t betray daomen. I Murong family, half dead, one pulse No, it''s not a monster. "


    "Yes, you are not. None of you are." Ling Yun hugs Murong Yurou and comforts her, but it doesn''t help.


    I took Ling Yun''s hand, "it''s useless."


    Murong Yurou looks at me and smiles, "thank you Thank you, you You are the first Let me understand Understand that I am human Thank you... " As she spoke, she vomited more and more black blood, "cloud I I''ve always been I like you. When I was a child Never changed... "


    I sighed and then turned to her. She was hurt by Murong Yurou''s sword and my secret seal. White four people also gather together to come over and surround her.


    Even if she is seriously injured, I can''t be careless at all. This woman''s terror and strength are introduced into my mind. The jingle bell breaks everything. Can I really make up my mind to deal with her?


    "Cough, what? Why don''t you do it? " She covered her chest and rose. "What are you afraid of? Kill me


    There are silver chains all around, but I choose to put the dagger back. Bai Ya, Qing Feng, LAN Bing and Hong Luan are in charge of each other. The four spirit array of ancient times has appeared. The moment of composition, everyone in front of a flower, space and time are frozen, someone rushed in, reached out and grabbed her hand, "go!" A light drink, quickly disappear, leave the moment, condensation time space also broken down.Xiaojin looked at the scene just now, "Shifu..." Why? Why is it her?


    At dawn, time has been stagnant, no one knows how long the war lasted, the bright light shining on the earth. Everything has returned to its former calm. It''s just that everyone is no longer idle as before.


    Murong Yurou is dead. Ling Yun doesn''t want her to return to the cold and heartless place of daomen and bury her in the Lingguan. Ling Yun stays in the street and opens an ancient calligraphy and painting shop next to the Lingguan. Xiao Jin leaves. He wants to find her master and ask how all this happened? But Ling Yun is not worried, because he has a new contract spirit. Murong Yurou''s soul is still there, and she has become Ling Yun''s new contract spirit. She doesn''t expect me to marry her. Just look at the people she likes as before.


    Yan yechen left again. She is still alive, so she can''t say when she will make a comeback. The underworld can''t relax.


    Lost things locked into the box again, its story, no one will mention.


    Couplets were pasted on the door and red lanterns were hung. The new year was coming. I was lying lazily on luomingshang''s leg to take a nap. When someone comes in, the four people in the room smile,


    "as soon as they enter the spirit hall."


    "With ghosts."


    "Blood is the bond."


    "For you."


    "Welcome to Lingguan. Do you want to get married?"


    (end of full text)